《Will of chaos》 Chapter 1 Cap 1: The Day That Everything Changed(Chapter Preview) My name is Albert I am an orphan, I was left at the door of the orphanage as a baby, I have always had a weak constitution and health and that is probably why I was abandoned by my parents. My name was chosen by the director of the orphanage a priest who was always very good to me, his name was Mario a big man of 1.92 tall, who came from Mexico to the United States when he was 20 years old and never came back. He was always a father figure to me, he always greeted me with a smile when I returned from a foster home, as I spent a decade going back and forth from over 37 foster homes. Most of the time for the same reason, couples who saw that I was a little smarter and more mature than others my same age and chose me, but as the time I spent with them increased they saw that I had health and a fragile body and that would bring a lot more expenses with doctors and medicines that they imagined at first and sent me back to the orphanage. I always felt out of ce and out of ce, the way I saw the world was different from other people, the line of right is wrong in my eyes was not so clear to me, it seemed more than the extremes Good and evil were crazy in my eyes and a big gray field existed between them and that''s where all the people were in my conception. The orphanage didn''t have a lot of money and I couldn''t afford to buy the medicines and doctors I needed more and the years, so I had to find ways to give back to these people at the orphanage who were always there for me. The orphanage didn''t have much but I still had some oldputers donated that I used to study a lot of things to try to help Father Mario and the children of the orphanage as best I can. I always had a good memory and creativity so I was able to quickly learn a lot of things. I learned about cooking to try to make the food with cheap ingredients we received as a donation as tasty and nutritious as possible for everyone. I learned crafts with the mentality of fixing or recing dishes and pans that were cracked and broken, which turned out to be an excellent idea. I spent my days researching many things in the morning and the afternoon I taught and trained the children with things that interested them so that they would have some starting point when they were adults at least. As I was always good at math and got used to using theputer, I decided to try to learn programming logic to see if I could create programs that I could sell online to get some money. In just a few months I realized I had decent talent and had the great idea to start creating some simple games for kids to have fun with. But first I had to build a simple video game console with the parts I asked some kids to pick up from the junkyard, it took weeks of trial and error to get something usable at least. I started with simple 2D games like Pac**n which was a poorly made copy of the original but the kids loved it and I was inspired to create more over the months and years that passed. Over time I started creating new and original games that I started selling online and gave almost all the money to the orphanage and the rest I used for new equipment to continue this career that allowed me to work even with this fragile body. When I reached adulthood byw I used the money to buy a house nearby and I continued to create a lot of games for years and I always shared it with orphanages and charities. I started to research many things to be able to use in the games I created, such as crafts, cooking, medicine, all kinds of mythology and world legends, forge, martial arts (without weapons and with weapons),merce, politics, military tactics, etc. ... One subject that caught my attention was monsters and the various other races of humanoids that were described in games, movies, novels, mangas, etc... As I continued to research Elves, Dwarves, Demons, Slimes, Goblins, Arachnes, and many others, I realized the incredible potential they all had and was so underused in games and stories. All of them had amazing abilities that if trained and perfected would have an incredible result, especially if you consider the evolution system that many games use on monsters. I will not deny that during my research I found the bodies of humanoid women of these other races that I found very attractive descriptions and images. The possibilities for growth are infinite, there are no limits that cannot be surpassed, only weak wills to try is what Father Mario always told me every day. As time went by, I rted all this research to my games, making them unique in the world and I ended up bing a famous game creator, but my health and body just got weaker and weaker and eventually let me get out of bed for years old. Father Mario always came to visit me until the day of his death, which was the saddest day of my life, I was always different and thought of things that didn''t even cross other people''s heads, always running away frommon sense without realizing it and because of that people did not understand me and walked away from me except for Father M¨¢rio. The only reason I never felt alone was him and when he was gone I fell into a pit of despair and loneliness that I almost couldn''t get out of. So I drowned in work trying to move on somehow taking years to get back to feeling normal again but still with this emptiness inside me. My games became more and more detailed and the monsters portrayed in them were known as the toughest in the world which made me very happy. I was already 47 years old and had not been able to get out of the hospital bed for 10 years, having to work and live there, I felt that something was growing inside me but I didn''t know what until the day I finished andunched my work online press, it was very difficult and time-consuming to finish it thanks to theas and fainting that became more and more frequent without knowing if I would be able to wake up next time, but luckily I managed. That day I felt great relief and I saw all my life until that moment with a great feeling of aplishment passing through my eyes and suddenly it was like something was waking up inside of me and I passed out. During my fainting it was as if something was calling me from a distant ce, I didn''t know what it was or where it was but I knew it was calling me. And a chaotic road of April ahead of me I didn''t understand anything and I was confused but I felt I had to answer this call. I have had no attachment to this world in so many years why not heed that call and the moment that thought crossed my mind I felt like I had been ripped from where I was and being sucked somewhere else along this road. chaotic. And that day a message appeared in front of everyone in the world: <[ REQUIREMENTS FOR THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE LONG SYSTEM" ]> <[ REQUIREMENTS: 1. POPULATION DEVELOPMENT IS OVER 10 BILLION. 2. THEORETICAL KNOWLEDGE OF ENERGY SYSTEMS (MAGIC, SPIRITUAL, KI, ETC...) 3. MYTHOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT OF ITS MYTHS AND LEGENDS. 4. UNDERSTANDING MULTIPLE RACES. 5. UNDERSTANDING THE ELEMENTS OF NATURE. 6. SATURATION OF MENTAL ENERGIES. 7. ADAPTIVE CAPACITY IN ALL ENVIRONMENTS. 8. DEVELOPMENT OF COMBAT TECHNIQUES, HEALING, CONSTRUCTION, TEACHING, ETC... 9. AWAKENING FROM CHAOS. ]> <[ STARTING SYSTEM IMPLEMENTATION ]> . . . <[ SCANNING UNIVERSAL KNOWLEDGE ]> . . <[ SCANNING MYTHS AND LEGENDS ]> . . . <[ IMPLEMENTING SUPERNATURAL MONSTERS AND CREATORS ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING NEW RACES ]> . . <[ REPAIRING ENVIRONMENTAL DAMAGE AND DESTRUCTION OF MATERIAL THAT CAUSES ENVIRONMENTAL DAMAGE (RADIOACTIVE MATERIAL) ]> . . <[ RECREATING AND SPREADING WORLDS ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING THE FAUNA AND FLORA ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING UNIVERSAL SYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING MAGIC SUBSYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING SPIRITUAL SUBSYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING KI SUBSYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING ELEMENTAL SUBSYSTEMS ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING EVOLUTION SUBSYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING WORKING SUBSYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING TITLE SUBSYSTEM ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING SKILL SUBSYSTEMS ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING STATUS SUBSYSTEMS ]> . . <[ IMPLEMENTING SUBSISTS... . . . . . . . <[ FINISHING SYSTEM IMPLEMENTATION ]> . . . <[ STARTING SYSTEM ]> . . . <[ AWAKENING GODS ]> . . <[ DUNGEON CONSTRUCTION IN PROCESS ]> . . <[ CONNECTING PHYSICAL AND ETHEREAL DIMENSIONS ]> . . . . . <["FULLY OPERATING SYSTEM"]> . . <[ STARTING MIGRATION OR REINCARNATION AMONG MULTIVERSES OF DISABLED OR DISABLED PEOPLE]> . . <[ TEMPORAL SPACE DISTORTION IMPLEMENTED DURING THE ADAPTATION PERIOD ]> . . . ding ding . <[ you died ]> . <[ starting the reincarnation process ]> . <[ universal resonance found ]> . <[ starting reincarnation process in the multiverse 2615390 ]> . <[ identifying new race ]> . . <[ race found ]> . <[ race: leech ]> . <[ [¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è] interference detected ]> . <[evolving into poison leech ]> . <[ Reincarnation processpleted ]> . <[ generating new body ]> . <[designated birthce]> . <[ wee to your new life ]> That day everything changed. Chapter 2 Cap 2: Huh? Am I A Leech?(Chapter Preview) <["REINCARNATION COMPLETED STARTING SYSTEMS"]> Suddenly I wake up feeling weird. My mind is still fuzzy as I tried to get my head on straight I started to look around and get even more confused and scared by the things I saw around me. I was in a littleke of red liquid, what is this? It looks like blood but it''s not that thick, more like red water, sometimes I could see some ripples but towards the center of the smallke. I tried to look out of theke and everything looked huge it looked like the smallke was in front of gigantic ruins, the columns were white with various carvings resembling bones and skulls, and the walls were red. I could see some other small redkes near mine, behind the big ruins I could see a big mountain and on the opposite side of the ruins a gigantic forest. I went back to look at the ruins and they looked like some kind of temple the murals on the walls looked dirty and faded so that I couldn''t identify what was portrayed on them, this temple seems to be very old and was abandoned, had broken walls, copsed columns and parts of the ceilings went down with green musk and purple vines covering many parts of the ruins. The nts around the smallkes and the temple had many different colors with reds, purples, greens, and pinks. Turning towards the forest I could see very big thick trees with most of them being normal with the trunk colors brown and green leaves, but there were also some red trunk trees with purple leaves around. I was also able to hear some noises and noisesing from the forest and from time to time I saw some shapes. Phew! It seems that I''ve finally calmed down a bit and I can get back to see the real problem, that I can''t move or feel my arms and legs, I tried to look at my reflection in the smallke I was in the shallow end and I was paralyzed with the fright of surprise at what I saw it once more. There is! In ce of my face, which is what I expected to see, I saw a grotesque red-skinned worm head, a ring of sharp, serrated teeth in the mouth, and a pair ofpletely ck eyes. Ra! This grotesque image made me let out a high-pitched scream that made me realize it wasn''t my voice, with apprehension, I looked again at the reflection and tried to move left and right and stick my tongue out and the grotesque image did the same things and that''s when I had to ept that it was my reflection. Soon associating this grotesque appearance with the name Leech, for some reason I turned into a Leech, it made me realize that things around me were not giants but that I was very small. I don''t know what happened to me but if I stop to think and analyze it can be a dream and if I try to bite my tongue the pain in the dream can wake me up so I tested my hypothesis. Chomp! Ooo! I looked around and it was still here, this was not a dream. That means then that I died. Bah! I think I should face facts, after all going in and out of thea I already knew my time wasing so I was already prepared to die. But even if I were prepared to die to discover that reincarnation after death is true surprises me, it amazes me, even more, to discover that my reincarnation in this new life is not as a person but rather a disgusting bloodsucker. Yuck! I spent a few minutes looking hopelessly up at the sky as I tried to ept my current quote and get my head on straight, after thirty to forty minutes in this state and finally calming down I heard something. Grrrr! Roarr! It was a roar and it was getting closer, and when it finally arrived I saw two creatures one looked like a Rabbit but it had a horn on its head, the other looked like a wolf but it had two heads instead of one. of two heads. The two-headed wolf was faster and in a few seconds it reached the Rabbit with the horn but when he was going to bite the Rabbit he jumped very high, but then it should have been more than two meters tall, which surprised me a lot, the wolf wasted no time and tried to scratch the Horned Rabbit with his ws while he was in the air in what I thought was a futile effort due to his height until the wolf''s ws began to glow as he waved creating three lines of energy that they flew and hit the Rabbit with horn and guise tearing off one of its legs whole and smearing its blood as it fell. Va-voom! Ungh! Bash! When Rabbit fell, hit his head sideways on a rock, and died, the two-headed wolf ran up to him and began to eat him. Munch! Munch! Munch! Seeing this scene made me realize something much more serious than simply reincarnating in a leech, which made me realize that I wasn''t on earth. Neither of these two animals exists on earth or should I refer to them as monsters? Both that Bunny jump and the wolf''s flying w attack are inexplicable unless I consider my gaming knowledge and categorize these moves as either the Bunny''s jump or the wolf''s w as abilities or magic. As I reflected on all this I saw the two-headed wolf grab what was left of the horned Rabbit''s corpse in its mouth and head back to the forest. Ghock! Ooo! As I watched the wolf go I felt a bite on my tail and looked back scared, I realized that there was what looked like another leech biting me on the tail and trying to pull it from me, this leech unlike me who is red was ck and had no eyes. Wasting no time bit her on the head with all my strength twice and managed to rip almost half of her head killing her, while biting I felt a force welling up in my fangs in the second bite that was twice as strong as the first. Ding! I heard a noise but didn''t have time to find out what it was because I saw a ck leech just inches from me with its mouth open. Before she bit me I threw myself fast to the right and after I managed to dodge I got up and tried to bite her on the head to not give her a chance to bite me, I noticed a little light green goo where I bit and I felt more tired but I noticed that the leech had stopped moving but wasn''t dead. Ghock! I had to forget about the second leech because I felt another two leech send me on my back, turning around quickly I bit the third as I tried to pull it out of me and when I did I realized that it also stopped moving and without wasting time I bit with all my strength the fourth on the head tearing a third of her head off, managing to kill her with one attack. Ding! I noticed that the second leech was starting to move again so I went to her and bit her head several times to make sure she died and I turned around to finish off the third leech that was starting to move too and I bit her head several times too, I saw that there was a farm that was eating the first leech I killed, so while I was distracted I bit her head and held it with all the strength I had until it stopped moving, I realized it was still alive so I kept biting until I died to make sure who wouldn''t attack meter as the others. In the end, I was confused andpletely exhausted, almost unable to move most of this battle I did without even thinking just by reflex, instinct, and desperation. Ding! Ding! Ding! I slowly tried to look around to see if there were more leeches but it seems not, the ripples I had noticed at the beginning must have been them swimming in this big puddle but I was too confused and distracted to notice them around me, I started to pay attention to the others puddles that were around with what little focus it still had and I saw that they all still had leeches in them one of them slipped out of one of the puddles while I was fighting and was halfway to the blood that dripped from the Rabbit with horn and then I saw a shadow descend from the sky at high speed and catch the leech and fly again, from what I saw it looked like a bird with red feathers and an eagle''s head. I was very married and so hungry I was barely able to move and as I considered eating the leeches to quench my hunger I heard that noise once more and something strange appeared in my vision. Ding! <[ you gained a level ]> . <[ the level will be on hold until you circte the experience gained throughout your body to be absorbed and then it will be fully integrated into your stats ]> There is? Chapter 3 Cap 3 : Status And Eat(Chapter Preview) Ding! <[ You gained a level ]> . <[ The level will be on hold until you circte the experience gained throughout your body to be absorbed and then fully integrated into your stats ]> There is? Level? Did I level up? Heiiiinnnnn???????? Does that mean I have a status too? Seriously? I tried to think of status since as a leech I''m not able to speak and then several windows appeared in my vision. <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 1/5 > 2/5 (Waiting) EXP: 5/5 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous Leech: 100% ] HP: 2/5 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 0/5 Strength: 2 Dexterity: 1 Agility: 2 Defense: 1 Intelligence: 3 magic defense: 1 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: [Hungry] [Tired] TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ transgressor of worlds ] " Ugh! What does that mean? This looks like a game. And if it weren''t for the pain and tiredness I''m feeling reminding myself that this is all real I would be very confused right now, but I''m in pretty bad shape right now and it''s not safe for me to be thinking and reflecting on all of this right now. I''ll just ept it now and think moreter. By that status, I''m tired and hungry, which matches what I''m feeling right now, so the first thing I need to do is eat, and the only food around is these five leeches I just killed. Urgh! Ghock! Nhac! I moved slowly to the corpses and started eating one by one without stopping to think, and only stopped when there was no more room in the barrel to continue. When I ended up I looked around and saw that I had eaten 2 whole Leeches without realizing it, the taste was less horrible than I imagined, I also found that even being tired I could move at least, which was a relief at least. <[ You have learned the following skills from Little Leech: ? [ Poor blood detection:1] ? [ Weak hunger resistance:1 ] ]> There is? Did I just receive skills? Why? Now that I''m no longer hungry and there doesn''t seem to be another leech in the same puddle I''m in, I have time to reflect on all this. Hmmm um¡­ If I think about it, I didn''t get any skills after killing the leeches, and I only got them after I ate them, does that mean that maybe I can learn new skills from eating other creatures? I''ll leave that thought on hold for now until I eat something else and see if it keeps happening. Now if I gained skills, where are they? I''ll try to think about the status again so it opens and I can take a closer look as I continue to rest. "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 1/5 > 2/5 (Waiting) EXP: 5/5 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous leech: 100% ] HP: 3/5 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 2/5 Strength: 2 Dexterity: 1 Agility: 2 Defense: 1 Intelligence: 3 magic defense: 1 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: [ Tired ] TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ transgressor of worlds ] " Hmmm um¡­ It looks like I don''t have a name, which makes sense since I was just born. It seems that every leech I killed gave me 1 EXP which made me fulfill the requirements to level up. But it seems like I don''t pass automatically, and the EXP I get for what the message from this system that appeared earlier said, it''s stored inside me and I need to find it and make it circte through my body while it''s slowly absorbed, only then my level increases as far as I could understand. But before I do that, let me have a look at the rest. My race is Poisonous Little Leech, the "Little" in the breed name probably means I''m still in the infant stage of my race and not yet an adult, which makes sense since I''m just born, and the "poisonous" wants to say that I have poison which must be the reason I managed to immobilize some of the leeches during the fight. I seem to have two strains, the "poison leech" which is at 100%, it must be a pure strain, and another mysterious strain that I can''t identify at the moment, I''ll think about itter. It seems that my HP is STM went up a little while I was eating, mainly the STM seems to represent the numerical value of my residence and the HP must be my life, after eating the hunger condition disappeared, leaving only the tired condition which should disappear also if I rest a little longer. And about the "Titles" I can understand the "world transgressor" since I''ve just been reincarnated in a different world from my original, but it seems that there are two other titles that like the mysterious lineage I can''t identify at the moment. And finally, what I wish I hadn''t seen, my physical stats which are no doubt very weak. Uh! Look at this negative charm, from what I can see in my reflection I know I''m not pretty, but negative makes me cry, and even worse is this luck of minus thirteen, possibly this horrible luck is to me for my reincarnation as a Leech. Bah! But changing the subject, I''m not seeing the so-called skills I gained, if I think for them to appear the same I thought with the status it will appear too? " PASSIVE SKILLS: [ Leech:1 ] [ Leech Belly:1 ] [ Weak Hunger Resistance:1 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: [ Weak Leech Bite: 1 ] [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Poor Blood Detection: 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] " There you have it, as far as I can see the abilities are in a different window than the normal stats, and they have different types of abilities, which are passive, active, and unique. The passive must be whose effects are always active. The active one I probably need to activate somehow. The unique skill I have no idea. I seem to have two unique abilities, one of them as well as the bloodline and mysterious titles I can''t identify, the other "Chaotic Devourer", the name must be why I managed to gain two abilities by eating the leeches. And there''s still a blessing of some kind that I can''t identify either, is it from some God? To begin with, do gods exist? Hmmm um¡­ So many things to think about while my brain feels like it''s going to explode, I need to sort things out in order of priority. I''m safe for now and I just fed now, I can also vaguely see my current situation, the next problem to solve should be this "waiting" level if I go to follow what this system indicated I should feel this EXP inside me, so I''ll try to meditate, just like I learned on Earth and see if I can find that EXP inside of me. After a few minutes of emptying my mind and feeling the waterpping my body, my mouth breathing, and my heartbeat, I finally can feel some kind of energy inside me, it seems to be wandering in my body. , so first I''m going to try to get them together in my bloodstream so it follows the flow of my blood and circtes all over my body to see if it works, and a few minutester. Ding! "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 1/5 > 2/5 EXP: 5/5 > 0/6 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous Leech: 100% ] HP: 3/5 > 5/6 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 2/5 > 6/6 Strength: 2 > 3 Dexterity: 1 > 2 Agility: 2 > 3 Defense: 1 > 2 Intelligence: 3 > 4 Magic Defense: 0 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: [ healthy ] TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ transgressor of worlds ] " My first attempt gave results as far as I can see. I feel refreshed and full of energy at the moment, it seems like my MTS filled up when I leveled up, but not HP, it just recovered a little but not all, my expectations to fully recover by leveling up or leveling up while I''m in equal battle in games and fully recovering has beenpletely crushed, but at least my HP has recovered a little. My other physical stats have all increased a bit except for luck, charm, magic defense, and MP. Luck and charm aren''t going to change leveling up from the looks of it, which breaks my heart. About MP will probably only go to zero if I am able to learn about magic or feel magic, and "Magic Defense" will only go to zero possibly when I release MP. I could see that the amount of EXP increases with each level, I also don''t know what happens if I reach the maximum level, but I hope the games are right and I evolve because if not, this new life will be extremely short since what prevails in wild environments like this is thew of survival of the fittest like the Rabbit and Wolf fight as well as the fight I won a few hours ago also demonstrated. I may have won before some leeches but I wouldn''t stand a chance against the wolf, the eagle, or even that Rabbit and who knows what else is in this world. Chapter 4 Cap 4: Urgent Priorities(Chapter Preview) I need to get stronger if I want to survive, and for that, I need to first understand my abilities. If I look at my abilities, some of them are self-exnatory, like the weak bite was what allowed me to tear off part of the heads of the 2 leeches, and the weak paralyzing venom was what paralyzed the other three. If I think about it to see that these 2 skills are in "active skills" then they must have a cost peruse, and since I don''t have MP and My STM was at zero and its max value before was five, reflecting rather I used two weak bites and three poison attacks so the cost of the two skills should be the same as it is 1 STM peruse. The skill named "leech barrel" must be what allowed me to eat more than my body mass by eating 2 leeches. Resistance to hunger is self-exnatory, one of the leeches must have been hungry for a long time which made her learn the skill or like me, was born with it. Poor blood detection is also self-exnatory and exins how they find their prey without eyes or nose. And the ability to "sucking blood" is also self-exnatory, it allows me to suck blood more efficiently and quickly, probably any leech has this ability, but I still haven''t been able to test this ability well, since the leeches had almost no blood at all. the same size as me, being around three to eight centimeters. I still have to test the detection skill to see the cost, let me see if I can see my STM now and then to see the cost and distance. Stamina: 6/6 I''ll try to activate the ability the same way I do with the status thinking about activating. Enable [ Weak blood detection:1 ]. When I thought like that the ability activated and I could feel the blood around, I can feel the blood of the leeches but not the Rabbit which is more than five meters from me, it also tells me the directions that the blood is, I left it on a while and then I was getting tired and hungry fast after six minutes my STM went to zero again. "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 2/5 EXP: 0/6 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous leech: 100% ] HP: 6/6 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 0/6 Strength: 3 Dexterity: 2 Agility: 3 Defense: 2 Intelligence: 4 Magic Defense: 0 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: [Hungry] [Tired] TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World Transgressor ] " Looks like I''ll have to eat again. Nhoc! Nhac! After that, I was happy that my STM recovered to the maximum and I recovered from the two conditions I was suffering from. Ding! After eating the other bodies, another notification appeared that I thought of visualizing. <[ Skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 1 > 2 ] ]> It seems that skills can level off as they are used, just like this barrel skill leveled off after I ate five whole bodies. Now I have to try to get stronger, first I''ll go to another puddle that''s on the left side of mine, I saw that there are only six leeches there, which should be enough for me to go up one more level, I''ll keep going from puddle to puddle until you reach the maximum level and see what happens. I have three urgent priorities right now. Priority is to get stronger, otherwise, I won''t live long and can be devoured like I devoured five leeches today. The second priority is finding a safe base where I can sleep and rest, preferably before nightfall. The third priority is to find out more about this forest, starting with the monsters and their territories, then the size of this forest, and if any towns nearby. With that all sorted out and already trying a n that I can follow and orient myself to now, I can begin to see what this new life has to offer me. Looking at the sky, trying to confirm that there are no more birds, I start to go to the left puddle slowly, as I am slow out of the water, and before entering I try to locate my next prey to try to finish them off quickly one by one, because the moment someone''s blood surfaces, the others will gather. After my quick reconnaissance, I enter the puddle and head for the two furthest leeches, getting closer and quickly attacking the first one on the head with [ Weak Leech Bite: 1 ] and after tearing off a piece of the head I turn to the second one and use my other ability [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion:1 ] to paralyze her, then try to push her away from the first one, then kill her by biting her head several times. Ding! <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> Then I walk away while I try to locate the other four leeches, and I see that three went to the first body and only one went towards the second body, I went towards the first body and without them noticing I bit the third Leech as quickly as possible with [ Lesser Leech Bite:1 ], I tore off a piece of the head and swallowed. Nhac! Ooo! I felt a bite on the body and attacked without hesitation with [ Weak paralyzing venom secretion:1 ] and after the fourth leech stopped moving I dove fast down into the puddle, escaping a fifth leech''s bite attack and bit it with another poisonous bite, paralyzing her too, when I looked I realized that the sixth leech was still on the second corpsementing, so I finished the fourth and fifth leech. Ding! <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 1 > 2 ] ]> I''m really tired now and I only have 1 MTS left, I''ll be watching the sixth leech while I gobble up one of those leeches before the sixth one finishes eating there ande here, so when she starts eating I''ll ambush her from behind to test mine bite skill that just leveled up. Nhac! Nhac! Nhac! As I ate I noticed that the sixth leech was already running out and quickly stopped eating and walked away from these corpses, I waited patiently until she finished eating and started swimming to the pile of corpses floating together, when the sixth leech took the first bite of me. I hid behind her and with a quick [Leech Bite: 2 ] to the head, I killed her. Ding! <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> Ding! <[ You gained a level ]> . <[ The level will be on hold until you circte the experience gained throughout your body to be absorbed and then fully integrated into your stats ]> Finally, one more level, but before meditating I''m going to eat some of these disgusting leeches to get my STM back faster, in case I have to fight again. Nhac! Nhac! <[ You have learned the following skills from Little Leech: ? [ Swim ] ]> After I finished eating two of the corpses, I started the same procedure I did the first time, I just stood there with my eyes closed, I tried to clear my mind and calm my emotions when I could feel the formless, ethereal energy of EXP, I started to gather and guide it slowly through my veins and blood as my body slowly absorbed it. After about fifteen to twenty minutes I was finally done. "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 3/5 EXP: 0/7 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous leech: 100% ] HP: 5/6 > 6/7 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 6/6 > 7/7 Strength: 3 > 4 Dexterity: 2 > 3 Agility: 3 > 4 Defense: 2 > 3 Intelligence: 4 > 5 Magic Defense: 0 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: [Healthy] TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World Transgressor ] " Looks like this n will work, for now, I''ve already leveled up again, and also managed to level up two skills, at the same time I gained another skill while eating, it''s a passive skill, by name should help me swim faster or better at least. I''m going to rest for a while, and wait for my HP to be maxed out before I go to another pool and continue leveling. I''m surprised I''m not freaking out about all this, I''ve never fought on earth before because of my weak body, but on my first day here I''ve already killed eleven leeches that can be considered the same race as mine, and I ate them as well. it''s cannibalism. But with nothing to do with a dangerous quote like that, I can only try my best to survive, I don''t have the time or the luxury to regret what I''m doing now. Now that I pay attention, the sun is already high in the sky, so it''s already halfway through the day, and look at the beautiful suns, one yellow and two red. It is another world, one that has three suns. Ah! Ah! Ah! Ufa! I''mughing nervously, I don''t even know how many hours there is a day in this world, how do they keep time here? I''ve rested enough, I''ll try to finish off the other puddles with fewer leeches before dark because at night the monsters can get more active, and it can be dangerous for me, I need as much strength as I can acquire by then. Let''s continue to the next one, and pray that all the leeches are as weak and dumb as the ones I''ve killed so far, for my good. Chapter 5 Cap 5: Hard Battle(Chapter Preview) The other two paddles, one that is on the left side of this one and the other that is on the right side of the first puddle I was in, I went towards the closest first one that is to the left of the one I am. When I got there I saw that there were only 4 leeches, I used the same strategy, I went to the one that was furthest away and killed her with a quick [Leech Bite: 2 ] on the head and abandoned the body as a bait when the other three got close. the second quickly the same as the first and I poisoned the third with [ Weak paralyzing poison secretion:2 ] the fourth managed to bite me before I managed to dive in to deflect her attack, she was a little stronger than the others, I tried to poison her but it only slowed her down, didn''t paralyze her, but slow enough for me to do two attacks of [ Weak Leech Bite: 2 ], finishing her and then finishing the second leech before the paralyzing poison wears off. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> . <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing little leech ]> Now I only need three more leeches to get to level four, now I feed and rest for a while before continuing. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ You have learned the following skills from Little Leech: ? [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 1 ] After resting and eating, I start to go back to the first puddle I was in and prepare to go to thest puddle that is to the right of it. When I get there I realize that this puddle is almost twice the size of the others and has only five leeches, but they are different. Two arerger versions of the ones I''ve killed so far, possibly leeches that evolved. One was a big light green one, so it''ll be the first one I get, as it must have some different power too, and I don''t want to try it carelessly. The other two wererge ck but one had red spots, and the other had brown spots. I think I''m dead if I go in there, they''re all twice my size, and they must be the adult version of the leeches, not to mention that three of them seem to have some different power as their bodies are different colors. I''m going to have to change my prey from the green leech to the two big ones, I''m going to have to n how I''m going to do that. After twenty minutes of thinking, I finally came up with a workable n, what I nned was to drag some bodies I didn''t eat up here and use to lure them out of the puddle so I could ambush the two big normals, killing them before the other three know it. . I looked across the sky and from the position of the suns it must be mid-afternoon now so I only have a few hours to do this. With no time to waste, I started to drag the corpses dragging them to the edge of the first pool and I''m going to use them as bait, I caught three corpses and left them at a distance of one meter from each other, I thought about it because as I watched the normalrge leech I noticed that the two swim together around the edges of therge puddle they are in, and because the distance between the two puddles is 3 meters they must feel the blood of the corpses and wille closer to eat so I''m going to jump out of the water on the head of one of them is to use my bite to kill skill and then jump into the puddle to rest and wait for another opportunity. Now that the trap is in ce, all I need to do is eat and rest while I wait for them to take the bait, I''ve already cast half of my STM dragging these baits here now I''m going to take advantage of this wait to recover as much as possible. I waited a bit, more than thirty minutes, and it seems that the n worked better than expected, and I managed to recover while waiting for them to take the bait, they split up and each of them went to a different bait, the other three seem not to notice yet. I watched as they left the puddle and crawled closer, I decided to take the one on the right first, and then depending on how fast I get to finish it I''ll decide whether to attack the other one or go back to the puddle to recover. As soon as they got to the bait and started to eat I swam fast and jumped over the one on the right, pinning myself to his head with my teeth and using [Light Leech Bite: 2], and without giving him time to react I used the skill in the same ce digging big chunks out of the head and swallowing it, using the skill again repeating the process twice more making a big hole in his head and killing him before he has time to react. Ding! <[ You gained 2 EXP from killing Leech ]> When the notification appeared, I jumped back into the red water of the puddle and swam slowly to the second one that didn''t seem to have noticed anything, and when I got there I did the same, jumped out of the water right on the second leech''s head, but this time it went wrong, she managed to dodge by going up my head right away, as I missed my head, I trapped myself in his body with my fangs and used [ Weak paralyzing poison secretion: 2 ] four times in a row in desperation, with that I ended up depleting my entire MTS and I got very tired, but my desperate bet worked and I managed to paralyze the second leech, without waiting for the paralysis effect to fade, for safety I crawled up to his head and started digging in his skull with my normal bite to death, which took seven bites to get. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 2 EXP from killing Leech ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ You gained a level ]> Finally but before meditating I started pushing this body into the puddle to eat in the water and rest for a few minutes before meditating to integrate that level with me. ssh! Nhac! Nhac! Nhac! Ding! <[ You have learned the following leech skills: ? [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity:1 ] ]> With that now, I''ve recovered enough to meditate again. First I nk my mind, stand still, close my eyes, breathe calmly and steadily, and calm my emotions. When I start to feel the ethereal EXP inside me, I concentrate it all in one ce and directed it into my bloodstream, to travel through my entire body and be absorbed little by little. This time it only took fifteen minutes, and I felt I was able to control my bloodstream better, it must be the effect of the new skill kicking in. Let me check my status now. "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 3/5 > 4/5 EXP: 8/7 > 1/9 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous leech: 100% ] HP: 7/7 > 8/8 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 7/7 > 8/8 Strength: 4 > 5 Dexterity: 3 > 4 Agility: 4 > 5 Defense: 3 > 4 Intelligence: 5 > 6 Magic Defense: 0 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [breaker of worlds ] " Now that I have this new strength I''m going to prepare myself to finish off thest three leeches that seem stronger than the two I killed, I just hope I can evolve even before nightfall, to feel more secure. I grab the other body of the big leech I killed first, drag it to the puddle to use as bait, push it into a secluded spot in the big puddle, and fetch what''s left of the previous bait to throw ten feet away from the first bait. After everything is ready, I enter the puddle and wait while I wait for them to split so I can ambush them separately. After a few minutes of waiting, I see that they have noticed the baits, the light green leech, and one with the brown spots ising towards the same bait and the other one has gone towards the first bait. As soon as they started to eat the bait I moved to the green one, as stealthily as I could and attacked him on the head with [Leech Bite: 3], oddly enough she died with a single bite and had to interrupt the second kill which was close to activating, as I was distracted by the unexpected result the leech with brown spots hit me full-on with its tail and then bit me while I was stunned by the blow. Wow! There! The bite woke me up, I noticed that its skin was thicker so I activated it six times in a row [Leech Bite: 3 ] and dug a big hole in it bite by bite, but it was still alive and biting me, so I went in with my head in the hole I made in his body and bit everything in sight until I heard it. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Poison Leech ]> . . <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Leech (Variant) ]> Ufa! I thought I was going to die now, let me see my condition. "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 4/5 EXP: 7/9 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous leech: 100% ] HP: 2/8 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 1/8 Strength: 5 Dexterity: 4 Agility: 5 Defense: 4 Intelligence: 6 Magic Defense: 0 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [breaker of worlds ] " My life is dangerously low and I''m almost out of MTS. Luckily thest leech is still eating the other bait, which gives me a small amount of time to recover, I start eating a little of the two leeches hoping it will give me some skill that can help this situation. Ding! <[ You have learned the following leech skills: ? [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 1 ] ? [ Weak poison secretion: 1 ] ? [ Poor Resistance to Poisoning: 1 ] ]> Looks like I got some good skills, I still have some time so I kept eating, as soon as I saw thest one was running out of the first bait I knew I''d swim out here as soon as I was done. I quickly checked my HP and MTS. HP: 4/8 Stamina: 6/8 That will have to be enough, I waited until he finished and swim here, attracted by the blood, as soon as he got close, before biting the corpses I attacked right where the heart is using in session five [Leech Bite: 3] until I felt I ate your heart and listen. Ding! <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Leech (Variant) ]> Finally, it''s over. Ding! <[ You gained a level ]> Chapter 6 Cap 6: Base And Evolution(Chapter Preview) Ding! <[ You gained a level ]> Now is the time to rest again, it feels like since I reincarnated just a few hours ago, I''m always fighting and eating, I don''t even know how I managed to eat all these leeches, but I feel like every time I need to get my MTS back I get hungry. Possibly the [Leech Belly: 3] ability allows me to store more food in my stomach somehow, and my body digests that food reserve to allow me to recover the STM quickly. As I''ve been chaste so much STM with all these battles, the food I''ve been eating is fast disappearing. Now my brain has started to wander and I''m losing the focus it had until now, since I won''t have to fight, for now, I also don''t see any other creatures around, so I''m safe. I have to take this moment to go to the ruins, but first I will eat this bloodsucker with red spots. Nhac! Nhac! Ding! <[ You have learned the following leech skills: ? [Weak recovery: 1] It seems like a skill focused on healing, it helps me a lot, I will try to move to the ruins and find a temporary base where I will spend the night and meditate in safety. Moving while dragging a Leech to dinner I go to the ruins and in a little, over forty minutes I find a room near the main entrance to the ruins, the room doors have fallen but there is still a hole hidden by purple vines where I entered. When I entered I saw that it was an old warehouse that was a little more than three square meters, there were several dusty things that I decided to leave aside since I am very small, there was a hole in the ceiling and a small puddle of water on the floor below the hole. I decided to make this my base and left my dinner in a corner andy down on a cloth to rest a bit and recover before starting to meditate. After about twenty minutes of rest, I felt more rxed and wanted to meditate to integrate this level with myself before falling asleep, seeing through the hole in the ceiling that the sky was darkening. Starting to meditate, I leave my mind nk without thinking about anything, with my eyes closed and not moving, I calmed my emotions and I try to feel my heartbeats and synchronize my breathing to them, then I feel the EXP inside me, ethereal and I put it together in one ce and from there I take it into my bloodstream, where my body absorbs it a little faster than before. Ding! <[ You have learned the following skills: ? [ Meditation: 1 ] This surprised me, I acquired a skill without eating a creature, meaning that it is possible to learn skills through practice and repeated training. This can help me a lot in the future, let me see my status now. "NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 4/5 > 5/5 EXP: 0/9 > 0/0 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Poisonous Leech: 100% ] HP: 8/8 > 6/9 MP: 0/0 Stamina: 8/8 > 5/9 Strength: 5 > 6 Dexterity: 4 > 5 Agility: 5 > 6 Defense: 4 > 5 Intelligence: 6 > 7 Magic Defense: 0 Charm: -5 Luck: -13 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [world transgressor] " I finally reached the maximum level, it seems that at thest level I don''t need to umte EXP, it was hard to fight so hard, my stamina can even recover by resting and eating, but my body hurts a lot, I ended up overloading it without resting long enough, there is also my mind, whose mental toughness cannot be easily replenished, I ampletely undercut physically and mentally. Nothing has happened yet, I don''t know what I need to do to evolve and I''m too exhausted to think about it now, I''ll take advantage of the fact that it''s getting dark and I''ll go to bed early, to see if tomorrow I feel better to think about all this. I''m going to lie down in the middle of this pile of old clothes and sleep, good night, new world. Zzzzz... ----------- Without realizing it as soon as I fell asleep an ethereal mass of light in red, ck, white, green, gold and silver covered my entire body like a cocoon. Then it started to beat in time with my heart. ------------ Zzzzz... As I slept I heard an emotionless and almost robotic voice. <[" REQUIREMENTS FOR EVOLUTION FULFILLED "]> . . . <[ ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . Ding! . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTION ]> . . . <[ THREE SUITABLE BREEDS WERE FOUND ]> . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Poisonous leech (variant) ] ? [ Barbarian Leech (variant) ] ? [ Evil leech ] ]> Zzz... Grup! What is...this...I''m so....tired....this is evolution...??? Do I have to choose??... But I''m so... tired... I''ll choose any... one... I choose the ... third ..... that seems to be ..... strong. Ding! <[" MALIGNANT BLEED CHOSEN "]> . <[" STARTING EVOLUTION "]> ,m . . . . . <[" PROCESS EVOLUTION "]> . . Ding! . <[" RESURGENCE OF EXTINCT RACE CONFIRMED "]> . . Ding! . <[" INTERFERENCE FROM [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] IDENTIFIED "]> . . <[" ANALYZING ..... "]> . . <[" COMPLETE ANALYSIS, INTERFERENCE PERMITTED "]> . . Ding! . <[" NEW SUCCESSFULLY CREATED MALIGN LEECH VARIANT "]> . . . <[" COMPLETED EVOLUTION "]> --------- The next day I woke up feeling great, I don''t think I ever slept so deeply on Earth, if not counting the fainting anda that I suffered continuously. When I tried to get up I immediately realized I was taller, and I ran to the small pool of water and looked at my reflection, which had changed a little. To begin with, I had grown from three centimeters to thirteen centimeters in length, also my ck eyes changed to a dark purple and a golden one, a beautiful pair of heterochromatic eyes, I also noticed that my whole light red body turned dark red, and I had the that looked like tribal tattoos of four different colors that are gold, purple, ck and silver. After this change, I felt strong and wanted to look at my stats to see the changes, and as I opened it I heard several buzzing sounds. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You have sessfully evolved into an extinct race ]> . . <[ You have be a never-before-seen variant of your race ]> . . <[ Your bloodline evolved into the superior bloodline [ Evil Leech ] ]> . . . <[ You learned the following skills: ? [Weak blood control: 1 ] ? [ Weak affinity with a curse: 1 ] ? [Aura of judgment: 1 ] ? [ Weak mana sense: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have received the titles: ? [Last of your race] ? [First of its kind] ? [ He who brings chaos ] ]> . . <[ [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] She is very satisfied with her rapid growth and adaptation and decided to give her the ability [ Evil leech pact ]. ]> "NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 5/5 > 1/10 EXP: 0/0 > 0/15 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] HP: 9/9 > 20/20 Mp: 0/0 > 5/5 Stamina: 9/9 > 15/15 Strength: 6 > 11 Dexterity: 5 > 10 Agility: 6 > 12 Defense: 5 > 9 Intelligence: 7 > 16 Magic Defense: 0 > 2 Charm: -5 > 0 Luck: -13 > -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [world transgressor] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] " I got a big surprise, the increase in my physical stats was almost doubled, and finally, I have MP and can start learning magic. I seem to have acquired several titles as well, the title [Last of its kind] must mean I''m the only one in this world with this race, the title [First of its kind] must be because I''m a unique variant that never existed before me, and the title [He Who Brings Chaos] is a mystery to me. My lineage evolved with me, the breed I became has a very strange name and with a tone that makes it sound like I''m evil, it can get me into trouble. For some reason, my charm is no longer negative which makes me very happy, but my luck only got worse inpensation and now it''s negative, I''m almost crying because of it, I don''t even know what effect this horrible luck will have on my life. from now on. And it seems that whoever gave me this Blessing is watching me, and I don''t even know who or what it is, nor its intentions with all this, that worries me a lot. Looks like I gained a lot of skills too, but I''ll leave that forter, first I''ll eat my breakfast with the leech I dragged here yesterday. Nhac! Nhac! Nhac! -------- Now that I''m satisfied, I''ll first get used to moving and controlling this body before I see anything else, and for that, I''ll train for about an hour to learn how to use my new strength and speed for the next fights. Chapter 7 Cap 7: Exploration And Hunting(Chapter Preview) After an hour of training my body, I finally got a sense of my new strength, I tried to push a box that a child could carry, and I was able to push it with some effort, which means I must have the strength of a human child for the less, then the strength of an adult must be double my stats. I also tried to run, but I had to get used to dragging myself quickly as I don''t have any legs anymore, which took a while to get used to. After finishing the training I decided to explore, not the ruins that I found out to be a big templeplex, it doesn''t seem like there are any other creatures besides me here, for some reason they keep away from the ruins, so now I''m heading towards the forest to see if I can find another rabbit. But first, let me see my skills. <[ PASSIVE ABILITIES: [ Leech: 1 ] [ Leech Belly: 3 ] [ Weak Hunger Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Paralysis Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Weak Mana Sense: 1 ] [ Weak affinity with curse: 1 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: [ Weak Leech Bite: 3 ] [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 2 ] [ Weak Blood Detection: 1 ] [ Swim: 1] [ Weak Blood Control: 1 ] [ Aura of Judgment: 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] ]> Before testing any of these new skills I must first look for something to eat, so when I''m tired I can recover, one of reasons I chose to hunt a Rabbit with a horn is that I want to test the skill [ Leech: 1 ] that I never managed to level up, the leeches I''ve killed so far didn''t have much blood in them, so I haven''t been able to level this skill so far. I''ll try to explore the forest just around the ruins and see if I can find a horned Rabbit to drink his blood. Deciding myself I start my journey of exploration leaving the ruins, passing through the puddles, and heading to the forest, but always keeping an eye on the sky, so as not to be eaten by a bird. Arriving in the forest I noticed a lot of tall grass and some animal tracks or I should say monsters, I can see various types of footprints on these tracks, hoof footprints, crossbow footprints of all sizes, and humanoid footprints. I''m going to avoid these trails until I''m strong enough, as all these footprints are big, even the Horned Rabbit I''m thinking about hunting is bigger than me. I will crawl with my head down in this undergrowth, as stealthily as possible, to avoid being found by a creature I am unable to defeat. Doing a quick scan around, I realized that I''m not the only one using the tall grass to hide. A green caterpir appeared that was bigger than me, was about eight inches tall, it didn''t attack me when we met, it seemed to be watching me while it ate some nts, prepared to defend itself if needed. I decided to kill her to see if I can learn some skills from other races besides the leech. Without underestimating the caterpir for its appearance, I try to pretend I''m gone and circle it through the bush, out of sight to its back, as soon as I''m in the position I catch myself biting and gripping the tip of its tail with my teeth as I use it four times. of weak paralyzing venom: 2 ], as soon as the paralysis takes effect, I go up to her neck and bite down, sucking all the blood dry. Glub! Glub! Ding! <[ You gained 1 EXP from killing silk caterpir ]> The blood wasn''t as disgusting as the flesh and blood of the leeches I killed and ate yesterday, I''ve already started to get used to these things after everything I went through yesterday. After drinking all the blood, I ate various parts of the caterpir''s body like the brain, heart, and organs that are softer and easier to swallow. Nhac! Nhac! Ding! <[ You have learned the following Silk Caterpir skills: ? [ Line production: 1 ] ]> I just learned this skill, but how do I use it? I''m going to try to activate it and the moment I activate this ability, a linees out of my mouth that gets tangled in the bush in front, when I get close I realize that these threads are strong and smooth, now I understand the name of the caterpir having "silk" in the name, this thread looks like silk from my old world, but it seems more resistant, it ended up costing one STM per one meter of thread. I''ll test [Weak Mana Sense: 1] in thete afternoon when I''m back at base, now I''ll continue exploring. Continuing to explore I activated it every twenty minutes [ Poor blood detection: 1 ], and the third time I activated I felt the presence of blood four meters or so to my right, followed that direction carefully, and tried not to make any noise. When I arrived at the ce that my skill pointed I saw a spider of a foot or so tall, ck, and was eating a caterpir just like the one I killed, the spider has legs that look like spears, and it had a jaw full of sharp teeth. Spiders are usually fast and have good reflexes, so I was as stealthy as I could, and I went towards her from behind, I positioned myself and when I was distracted I took a piece of the caterpir off and I reached under it and used [Low bite from Leech: 3 ] on the underside of her barrel which is the softest part of the spider''s body, when she was stunned by the unexpected attack I used the ability to increase the size of the hole I made in her barrel a second time, and before that she managed to attack me her organs started to fall out of the big hole I made and she copsed on the floor on top of me and died. Ding! <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Little Spider ]> Then I started eating spider parts to get their abilities. Nhac! Nhac! Ding! <[ You have learned the following skills from Little Spider: ? [ Sticky line production: 1 ] ? [ Line control: 1 ] ]> It gave me good skills, I decided to test a little, as soon as I activated the skill [Production of sticky thread: 1 ] it came out of my mouth just like the skill I received from the previous caterpir, the thread stuck to everything that touched and had the same cost of an STM as my other line skill. I tried to control the sticky thread this time with [ Thread control: 1 ], and I felt when activating the ability that energy was flowing from me to the thread I was producing, and suddenly I could control the sticky thread as if it were a part of me, but my control was raw like a newborn trying to learn to walk, I tested to see if the [ Line Production: 1 ] skill could also be controlled and it seems to work the same for all line skills. I decided to look at the stats to see my energy chaste. <[NAME: NONE BREED: Small Poisonous Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 1/10 EXP: 4/15 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] HP: 20/20 MP: 3/5 Stamina: 10/15 Strength: 11 Dexterity: 10 Agility: 12 Defense: 9 Intelligence: 16 magic defense: 2 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] ]> It seems that [Line control: 1 ] uses mana instead of STM as the lines, that is to say, the energy that I felt leaving my body and going through the lines was mana, I still remember the feeling of that energy and it goes to me. help trainter. The spider gave me more EXP than this caterpir, I think I will stop hunting caterpirs and I will try to hunt spiders until I find the Horned Rabbit. Resuming my exploration journey I went back to using [ Poor blood detection: 1 ] but twice and the second time it detected blood from two meters ahead, so I went there and I could see humanoid beings with big pointed ears, big nose, lots of warts, green skin and being between fifty to sixty centimeters tall, there were three of them and they wore ragged loincloths that barely covered them and one had a rusty sword and the other two had big thick branches that they must use as a club, this view is so ssic and nostalgic that I can only call them Goblins. "Gi gi giiigi ggi." Gii gigigiii" When I saw them I hid quickly, by the way, they hold their weapons and imagining the weight they had to have I estimated that their strength is only a little stronger than mine, but in addition to being in greater numbers, the fact that they give arms and legs that they allow a greater range of movements than mine and also have weapons while I would have to attack with my teeth. I don''t need to be a genius to see that it would be a one-sided spanking followed by my death. I sneaked away from them before they noticed me, and went back to using my [ Poor blood detection: 1 ] twice more before detecting anything, what I found when I got two spiders were fighting a horned Rabbit that had a wounded hind leg and could not escape. Pow! While patiently waiting for an opportunity to attack I saw that the Horned Rabbit threw a load with his horn at a spider that died from the blow, but the other spider used a sticky web to bind its paws preventing it from moving. With the result of the fight already decided I move behind the spider as it goes towards the Rabbit, use it twice [ Sticky thread production: 1 ] and control them using twice as well [ Thread control: 1 ] and tie them all the spider''s folders, immobilizing it as it did the Rabbit. Wasting no time I go to the spider''s head and use [Leech Bite: 3] to finish it, and I go towards Rabbit, bite his injured leg, and start kicking and drinking all his blood. Chomp! Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Little Spider ]> . <[ You gained 4 EXP from killing Horned Rabbit ]> Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 1 > 2 ] ]> Ding! <[ You learned the following skills from Horned Rabbit: ? [Weak body load: 1 ] ]> Ding! <[ You acquired the lineage [ Rabbit Horn: 10% ] ]> Chapter 8 Cap 8: Hunt(Chapter Preview) Ding! <[ You acquired the lineage [ Rabbit Horn: 10% ] ]> There is????? Did I just get the Horned Rabbit Bloodline? Like? hmmm Does my unique ability [Chaotic Devourer] allow me to consume not only abilities but bloodlines as well? That''s the only exnation I cane up with at the moment. What effect will this bloodline have on me? Will I grow a horn or big ears? What will this bloodline do to my body? This strain seems to be at only 10% at the moment, it will probably only increase if I consume more Horned Rabbit blood, but I''m curious what will happen if I get to 100% of this strain. hmmm Why didn''t I acquire the strain of the caterpir and the spider I ate? hmmm I know, they had little blood in their bodies, if I keep eating they''ll need eight or so to get the same result as Coelho. I''m going to eat these two spiders and take this Horned Rabbit to store at my base forter, he''s out of blood as I''ve drunk it all, so he won''t leave a trace as I drag him back. ---------- After two hours of traveling and dodging any creatures I encountered along the way, I finally arrived at the base and left Rabbit there. I looked at the sky and saw that the suns were at the highest point in the sky, this tells me it''s still midday, as it''s still early, I decided to go back to the forest and continue leveling. On the way back a bird tried to catch me from the sky, but at the time I used [ Sticky Line Production: 1 ] and stuck its paws so it wouldn''t catch me, it scared the bird that fled away, and I started on my way. into the forest. As soon as I arrived in the forest I started exploring areas that I haven''t explored yet while I continue to hunt, I stopped using my detection skill to not spend too much STM which was now in six. It took me more than an hour to find another creature, a spider-like the previous ones, but she noticed me and came towards me, as soon as she opened her mouth she knew what she was going to do, she was going to use her web to trap me, so I dodged while used [ Sticky Line Production: 1 ] to shoot in his mouth to prevent another attack, then I used another [ Sticky Line Production: 1 ] to tie the legs to one side of the body, so I checked close to his head and used [ Bite Leech''s weak: 3 ] to finish. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Little Spider ]> . p . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 3 > 4 ] ]> ha ha ha Evolved again, I''m getting stronger with every fight. I have to start thinking about a way to train the skills that are at level one yet. After eating the spider and not gaining any skills I head towards a hole in a tree to rest for a few minutes. After thirty minutes of rest, my STM reached eight, but for some reason, my Mana hasn''t been recovering since the fight with the spiders and Coelho, it seems that Mana doesn''t recover the same way as the STM. hmmm If I think about the games from my old world, some portrayed mages recovering Mana with potions and meditation, it doesn''t hurt to try, after all, I have a skill for that that I can level by doing this, it''s passive so it will take effect if I start meditating. I stood still and started to nk my mind, calm my emotions and synchronize my breathing and heartbeat, I felt it was faster and easier to meditate, and I felt like some kind of energy was filling me, the effect of the skill [ Meditation: 1 ] must be the cause of this. A few minutester I stopped the meditation because I felt this energy that filled me was full, right after checking my status I could see that my Mana and MTS were full, but I was getting hungry. With that resolved, I resumed my hunt, I was looking for more than two hours this time until I found a Horned Rabbit he was eating a spider, but he was still aware of his surroundings. I tried toe up with some quick n, in the end, I ended up following the same thing as always, I hid furtively and went behind Rabbit''s back, but he noticed me and attacked me with his horn, I managed to graze me but he bit me at that moment and I bit his eye and I used the skill [ Weak paralyzing poison secretion: 2 ] I used it five times in a row and the Rabbit in pain because of the eye he was clinging to clenched the teeth that were biting me almost splitting me in half, even though he was almost fainting in pain, I held myself tightly to his eye and used the same skill three more times until he could no longer move. I was still in a very bad situation, I let go of the Rabbit''s mouth fangs and used the skill [Weak Recovery: 1 ] twice to stop the bleeding and close the wound, then I went towards the Horned Rabbit and sank my teeth into his. neck and drank your blood. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 4 EXP from killing Horned Rabbit ]> . . <[ You learned the following skills from Horned Rabbit: ? [ Jump: 1 ] ]> . . <[ His bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Horned Rabbit: 10% > 20% ] ]> Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 1 > 2 ] ]> I''m going to use it one more time [Poor recovery: 1 ], now I go to Rabbit and eat as much meat as I can and hide in a hole under a tree, and there I check my status. <[NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 1/10 EXP: 14/15 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] [ Horned Rabbit: 20% ] HP: 5/20 MP: 5/5 Stamina: 1/15 Strength: 11 Dexterity: 10 Agility: 12 Defense: 9 Intelligence: 16 magic defense: 2 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] ]> My HP reached five, this was very dangerous, for my STM to reach this value the recovery skill cost must be two STM. After checking the status I turn my attention to what I have to do now, I will start my meditation. --------- Almost an hourter I had full stamina again and used the skill [Weak Recovery: 1 ] five more times until my wound started to heal and my HP was back to ten, as soon as I finished doing that I went back out and went to the Rabbit''s corpse and ate more, then went back to the hole under the tree to meditate one more time. Ding! <[ Your skill has leveled up [Weak Recovery: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 1 > 2 ] ]> After twenty minutes I heard a noise outside and looked, a wolf with dark gray fur was eating the Rabbit I killed, I had to wait for him to finish eating to go away. On the way back I found a red snake with purple stripes forty-five centimeters long, it was wounded, from what looked like ws, must be from the wolf that ate my Rabbit, it must have been chasing this snake and saw my Rabbit, which was already dead, with no other creatures around, and found it easier than continuing to hunt that snake. Wondering what might have happened to the snake, I started pinning its head and tail to the tree it''s leaning against, then I went to it and bit its deepest wound and used it [Weak venom secretion: 1 ] eight times until it died. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 8 EXP from killing me Snake ]> . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Poison Secretion: 1 > 2 ] ]> Looks like my skill leveling n worked, and now I''m going to drink your blood. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Poison Resistance: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ ming Snake: 15% ] ]> . . <[ You have learned the following ming Snake skills: ? [ Puff of weak fire: 1 ] ? [ Acid poison spit: 1 ] ]> I gained good skills, now I''m going to drag it to my base, and after an hour of dragging this Cobra to my base I left it with what was left of the Horned Rabbit from earlier and I''m going to meditate to integrate my new level. After 25 minutes of meditation, I felt refreshed, which let me see my current status and abilities. <[NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 1/10 > 2/10 EXP: 22/15 > 7/18 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] [ Rabbit Horn: 20% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] HP: 17/20 > 17/22 Mp: 5/5 > 7/7 Stamina: 15/15 > 16/16 Strength: 11 > 13 Dexterity: 10 > 11 Agility: 12 > 14 Defense: 9 > 10 Intelligence: 16 > 19 Magic defense: 2 > 4 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: [Injured] TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] " " PASSIVE SKILLS: [ Leech: 2 ] [ Leech Belly: 4 ] [ Weak Starvation Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Resistance to Paralysis: 1 ] [ Weak Resistance to Poisoning: 2 ] [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 2 ] [ Weak blood elemental affinity: 1 ] [ Weak mana sense: 1 ] [ Weak affinity with curse: 1 ] [ Meditation: 2 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: [ Weak Leech Bite: 4 ] [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 3 ] [ Weak Blood Detection: 1 ] [ Swim: 1] [ Weak Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Control: 1 ] [ Aura of Judgment : 1 ] [Weak Recovery: 2 ] [ Line Production: 1 ] [ Sticky Line Production: 1 ] [ Line Control: 1 ] [ Weak Body Load: 1 ] [ Jump: 1 ] [ Light Fire Puff: 1 ] [ Spit of acid poison: 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] " Chapter 9 Cap 9: Training(Chapter Preview) You can see thatpared to before, where all my stats grew by one point per level, now some grow by two points or in the case of Intelligence that has grown by three points. This must mean that my race is better for magic than physical damage, the problem is that most of my abilities are physical or use STM, so my race may not be proficient. I need to train my magic somehow, I know how to train [ Line control: 1 ] that I only need to keep controlling one of my line skills and that should be enough to level both skills at the same time. Since I came up with this training n, I start training this one and I leave other skills forter. I spend twenty minutes using [ Sticky Thread Production: 1 ] and controlling with [ Thread Control: 1 ], until my mana goes to zero after five uses, and this n has already started to show its results. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 1 > 2] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 1 >2 ] ]> After I ate a few bites from the Horned Rabbit I went back to meditating for fifteen minutes, and after finishing the first cycle of training, I went back to the beginning of the second cycle by repeating the training. At the end of the third cycle, after forty minutes, I did it again. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 2 > 3] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 2 > 3 ] ]> Each skill level not only makes the skill stronger and faster but also increases your control and uracy with it. Maybe I only realized this because I''m leveling my skills quickly, but this is very important knowledge for me. Now I''m going to swap the [ Sticky Thread Production: 1 ] skill with the [ Thread Production: 1 ] skill and start skill leveling again at the same time as I build afortable bed. After one cycle the skill [ Line Production: 1 ] went to level 2, continuing with three more cycles I managed to level both. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line Production: 2 > 3] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 2 > 3 ] ]> Now I rest a little, I can even recover physically eating and magically meditating, but mental fatigue is killing me, by the end of this training I had already eaten all the Horned Rabbit. While resting I went to lie down on my new big soft bed, I got lost in my thoughts looking up at the starry sky through the hole in the ceiling of my base. It was a beautiful starry sky, with no city full of light to stop me from seeing this sky I could see that this is my first time in two lives that I can see a starry sky. After not knowing how much time I was wasted looking at the sky, I went back to training, what I chose to train now was the skill [Weak sense mana: 1 ], to be able to train this skill I thought all I needed was to meditate, but instead, to focus on myself I had to focus on what was around me. Every time I was meditating to regain Mana I noticed that I was absorbing it, as well as absorbing energy from food that I like to replenish STM, I have been absorbing the Mana around me to regain MP. Meditation probably only speeds up the individual''s natural energy absorption process, both being faster recovering MP or STM. I only realized this because I was always meditating and eating, the amount of food I eat increased a lot after I started meditating. Stilling my thoughts, I start to meditate once more, but this time instead of focusing my senses inward, I try to focus on him around me. I keep my eyes closed and try to feel this energy that I''ve been absorbing around me, after a lot of concentration and focus without knowing how much time has passed, I start to feel this energy, it''s all around me, it felt like an almost imperceptible light breeze, I concentrated all of my focus on her to not lose that feeling. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 1 > 2 ] ]> I continued to feel this invisible and ethereal energy, realized that it was endless and epassed my whole body as well as my surroundings like the air, always there more imperceptible, and my body absorbs it the same way breathe. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 2 > 3 ] ]> I started to feel my mind heavier, and it was getting hard to concentrate, I decided to interrupt the training, as soon as I stopped meditating I realized how mentally exhausted I was, I went to the snake and ate a quarter of its body and then went to drink water in a puddle when I go to bed, I notice the lighting from the ceiling, look up and see two moons, one with a silvery glow and the other with a bluish glow. It was beautiful these twin moons in this vast starry sky, feeling a little more rxed after this amazing view, I go to sleep. zzzzzz -------- Hmm¡­ It seems I slept a lot, the suns were already at the highest point in the sky, I got up from my bed and went to drink water and finish eating the rest of the me Snake. Ding! <[ You have learned the following ming Snake skills: ? [ Poor fire resistance: 1 ] ? [ Snake scale production: 1] ]> I started the day well, leaving my base and the ruins, upon reaching the puddles of red water where I was born, I enter and bathe to try to get rid of all the blood and goo that was stuck in these two days of fights. After the bath I go to the forest to continue the exploration and hunting, I have to stock up on food again, there is nothing left in my base. I went back to using [ Poor Blood Detection: 1 ] to find wounded monsters or fights to take advantage of the situation, and after using it three times ten minutes apart on each use, I find a reaction to the left four and a half meters from me, and I go carefully there. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poor blood detection: 1 > 2 ] ]> When I get there I see two Slimes fighting a Goblin, the result seemed obvious to see, the Goblin has a corroded arm that you can even see the bones, and several corroded wounds were bleeding, it wasn''t long before he died. I thought about what to do, the Goblin hits didn''t seem to have much effect on the Slimes, so if I want to beat them I''ll have to use magic, I think the only magical ability I have should be [Light Fire Puff: 1], but still not tested. I don''t have time right now and I won''t miss this opportunity. Thud! Sssss! Ahhhh! As soon as I saw a Slimend an acid body blow on the Goblin''s leg, making it impossible for him to get away I jumped into action. I used the ability [ Jump: 1 ] to jump from the bush as fast as possible to one of the Slimes and activated the ability [ Low Fire Breath: 1 ] opening my mouth towards him and releasing a me that reached up to fifty centimeters to in front of me and nailed the slime. One attack didn''t seem like enough, so I attacked a second time with [Low Fire Puff: 1] and it crumbled into a pot of goo with a spherical core inside. Ding! <[ You gained 5 EXP from killing Slime ]> Then I turned to the other one who was still attacking the Goblin, I had to get close to him and as soon as I was close enough he tried to attack me, I was expecting it and I dodged rolling to the side and raised my head using [ Puff of fire weak: 1 ] where it was before, the second slime died with a single hit this time. Ding! <[ You gained 5 EXP from killing Slime ]> As soon as I was done with the two Slimes I turned to the Goblin who was looking at me angrily and trying to reach me to attack, so I used [ Sticky Line Production: 1 ] to trap him, I walked over and bit his neck and used [ Poison secretion weak: 1 ] four times until he died. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Poison Secretion: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ You have leveled up ]> That should be enough, before eating the Goblin, I go towards the Slimes, when I get to the first one I try to drink that goo that makes up your body, it was disgusting and horrible but I continued after I went and ate the second one too. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! <[ You learned the following skills from Slime: ? [Body maniption: 1 ] ? [Corrosion: 1] Those are good skills, now I''m going to take care of the Goblin, I go to his corpse and bite his neck, start drinking all his blood. Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ You learned the following skills from Goblin ]> ? [ Goblin Language: 1 ] ]> . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Goblin: 17% ] ]> Chapter 10 Cap 10: First Subordinate(Chapter Preview) After drinking Goblin''s blood to make sure the smell of blood wouldn''t attract more predators, I saw that I had learned a skill called [ Goblin Language: 1 ], which means I can learn thenguage of this world by eating the beings that use them. ? Languages ??are treated as a skill in this world, why? I have no idea how to answer this now and I don''t care either, the important thing is that after three days I finally have a chance to talk to someone, even if it''s a Goblin. I''m going to take this Goblin corpse to my base first, it''s going to take a while and I''m going to have to put in a lot of effort for it, but I have enough STM for that and I''m not far from the ruins. --------- After an hour of dragging this body, I arrive at the base and leave it there, then head back to the forest to hunt, I would like to find a group of Goblins so I can see how much thisnguage skill allows me to understand their words. Goblins seem pretty wild and irrational, but if I can find a smarter, more docile Goblin I can try to get along with him. When I saw the wolf pack the days before, I didn''t realize it right away, but the leader had an invisible pressure around him, a kind of aura, that must be why he''s the alpha of his pack. After my evolution I got an aura skill that I didn''t test called [ Aura of judgment: 1 ], I don''t know its effect but it doesn''t hurt to try. As soon as I got to the forest I went back to exploring, I still have ten STM, so I''ll try to catch one more prey before meditating to recover my STM and MP. After a few minutes, I found another Chifruit Rabbit, this time I tried to use the skill [ Poison Spit: 1 ], managed to use it twice before the first hit, and then I jumped using [ Jump: 1 ] to get close quickly. As soon as I get close I realize that the poison must be taking effect, as the Rabbit is screaming in pain, while he is distracted by the pain I use it twice more [ Poison spit: 1 ] aiming at his head. When I spit the poison in his head the first hit his mouth that was open screaming the second hit one of his eyes, after that he fell and started breathing heavily for a few seconds before dying. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 4 EXP from killing Horned Rabbit ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison spit: 1 > 2 ] ]> Then I went to him and bit his neck and drank all of his blood, before eating his flesh and going to meditate in some secluded ce like the hollow log beside him. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Poison Resistance: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ His bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Horned Rabbit: 20% > 30% ] ]> Now I will meditate to integrate my level and recover my energies. As soon as I finish meditating after twenty minutes I will check my status. <[ NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 2/10 > 3/10 EXP: 28/18 > 10/20 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] [ Rabbit Horn: 30% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Goblin: 17% ] HP: 17/22 > 22/24 Mp: 7/7 > 9/9 Stamina: 16/16 > 17/17 Strength: 13 > 15 Dexterity: 11 > 12 Agility: 14 > 16 Defense: 10 > 11 Intelligence: 19 > 22 Magic defense: 4 > 6 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] ]> When I''ve just checked my new strength I go back to get the Goblins, after an hour of searching I finally hear a scream and head in that direction. I saw the same Goblin with the rusty sword and a Goblin that looked like a female. The Goblin with the rusty sword was beating the female until she couldn''t get up, then stopped before he killed her and started to say something in hernguage. "Gigi gi bait." (Male Goblin) "bait gi gig gii stopped" (male goblin) "gi gii hurts"(female goblin) Seeing this scene made me sick, it doesn''t matter if it was a monster, you don''t do that to anyone without a valid reason. In my fury I''ve already decided what I''m going to do now, without wasting time use [ Jump: 1 ] and I jump at the point on the male Goblin''s back which is hard to reach with my hands, as soon as I hit the male Goblin I lock my teeth in his back and use [ Weak Poison Secretion: 2 ], he got desperate but couldn''t reach me, I managed to use the skill five times before he fell to the ground gasping, so I use the skill [ Weak Poison Secretion: 2 ] twice more until that he finally died. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Poison Secretion: 2 > 3 ] ]> After finishing this monster I go to the female Goblin and see that she is very different from the other Goblins I have seen so far. She was bald like all the other Goblins but had no wrinkles, her teeth were a bit smaller than the males and her skin was pale green and her features on her face were that of an innocent child, but I could see in her eyes a gleam of intelligence I have not seen in any other Goblin, his clothing a piece of rag that covered his smooth chest and lower body. Seeing me approach I could see fear in her ck eyes, without waiting any longer I activate the ability [Aura of judgment: 1]. --------- Female Goblin Pov: I was sitting battered as usual, unlike others of my kind I was a little smarter but my body was weak. I wasn''t the only female, but males abused me more because my body was weak, other females didn''t care, violence was always present and they even despised me and didn''t want any mating rtionship with me, they prefer females human beings they captured. Today one of the Goblins that was born dozens of days ago along with me used a sword and dragged me by the neck into the forest far from our cave. When we got far he hit me until I couldn''t move anymore as heughed and enjoyed my misery. "You be bait, you attract prey" "Useful bait to stay still" "Stop, it hurts, it hurts" My whining only amused him more, but before he continued to hurt me I saw a red dote out of the bushes and jump on his back, then he started screaming. His screams made me happy, but as soon as he fell I saw a red Leech on his back, she kept biting him until he stopped screaming and then came towards me. She had many marks on her body of various colors, I saw in her eyes of different colors intelligence that I didn''t see in anyone but the Hobgoblins. I was scared when he got too close to me, I thought he was going to kill me too, but suddenly I felt a great pressure, not in my body, but inside me, the Leech stopped and stared at me, it was as if it was waiting. I felt as if I was being judged on whether I am an enemy or an ally of this strange being, I felt an impulse inside me to kneel down and with a lot of effort I did it, lifted my wounded and aching body a little and knelt. And a word I have never heard before and its meaning popped into my head "master", that being was my master. "Master" As soon as I spoke the pressure disappeared, in its ce a feeling that I was safe took ce, I found a ce I never had, a ce for me. He asks to feel that his judgment on me is over and in his ce, a bond has formed between us. Ding! <[ Do you ept to be a subordinate of Diabolic Leech? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> I swear to stay by the master''s side, yes. -------- Pov Mc: When I activated the ability [Aura of judgment: 1 ] I felt almost all my Mana leave my body and float within a radius of one meter from me where the female Goblin was included, after a few seconds I saw that the fear she felt for me yes, she tried very hard and stopped with both knees on the floor and spoke. "Master" As soon as I uttered that word the Mana that came out of me and floated around us stopped and started to focus inside her, I could see that all her wounds had healed and that a big smile appeared on her face that was filled with tears. Ding! <[ Female goblin decided to be his subordinate ]> . <[ Subordinates 1/5 ]> . . <[ Group System Unlocked ]> Ding! <[ You have learned the following skills: ? [ Reinforce weak subordinates: 1 ] ]> <[ Group Name: None Number of members: 2/7 Leader: Diabolic Leech Membership Status: [ Goblin (Subordinate) Gender: Woman Level: 1/15 Exp: 5/10 HP: 15/15 MP: 10/10 STM: 15/15 ] ]> Huh? Group System? Did she be my subordinate? What is this all about? It seems my aura made her my subordinate and healed her with the MP that left my body. About the skill [Reinforce Weak Subordinates: 1] I must have learned by winning a subordinate. And finally, this group system feels like the one in games where you can see your teammate''s life and energy. Now it seems I can only have up to five subordinates, the question is, what am I going to do with the one I already have. Chapter 11 Cap 11: First Conversation And Group(Chapter Preview) I have to take her to my base and talk to her to level up mynguage skills and get more information about the forest. But how am I going to talk to her? My throat cannot produce the sounds I need to speak. Hmmmmm... I already know what to do, I have the Slime skill [Body maniption: 1 ], if I use it to change my vocal cords then I should be able to talk to her, I learned medicine and biology both human and animal and even participated in forums that discussed about mythical monster biology and games in my time, in my old world, I''m sure I can find the right vocal chord setup to talk, the real problem will be a pain, if I''m right the slimes don''t have muscles and nerves in the body so they don''t feel pain from using this skill, but I do, so this skill will reorganize my body at will by moving my flesh, muscles, nerves, and organs by force, which will cause me a lot of pain. I will have to bear this pain and keep myself focused, not to lose control of the skill, it should work the same way as [ Line control: 4 ], but instead of a line, it will be my body being controlled by force by me. Without wasting time I activate [ Body maniption: 1 ], feel my mana go through my body and a silhouette of me appears in my mind and it bes more and more realistic until it is a 3D copy of me that I can mold as I want. I start trying to visualize the vocal cords seeing as they are, I focus my mind and try to mold it to what I need, at this moment I feel a lot of pain in my neck and I started to writhe in pain but I continue with the process, it feels like someone is tearing and kneading my throat like sticine. After what seemed like an eternity was done, I see that it''s only been a few minutes since the Suns are almost in the same position, my new subordinate seems to look at me with concern for what she''s just seen. "No,....worry" (me) It seems to be working fine, my voice is a little high but that doesn''t matter, my subordinate was surprised that I could speak hernguage, I''ll have her follow me to base. But first I go to the Goblin corpse and drink all her blood and then talk to my new subordinate. Ding! Ding! <[ You have learned the following skills from Goblin: ? [ Improved sexual stamina: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Goblin: 17% > 36% ] ]> "Follow" (me) "Gi gii" (Subordinate Goblin) She nods and follows me, I grab the male Goblin''s body and slowly drag him to the base while my subordinate follows me without speaking. Upon reaching the ruins she seems to be afraid to approach, she has started to shake a little but is still following me. When I finally reach my temporary base, I drop the corpse in a corner along with the one I picked up earlier. My subordinate didn''t seem to mind her other race corpse, she seems more curious about my webbed. "Sit"(me) "Yes gigi giii master" (subordinate Goblin) I asked her to sit down and I go to my bed and I lie there looking at her, I think about what to do now and go down to rest for the rest of the day, I will stay at the base and talk to my subordinate to try to raise my skill level [ Language Goblin: 1 ] and at the same time get more information. "Speak... the forest..."(me) "Giii gig forest gigir"(Goblin subordinate) --------- After a few minutes of listening and sometimes asking her to repeat. Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Goblin Language: 1> 2]]> ---------- After an hour of talking to her. Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Goblin Language: 2> 3]]> ---------- I kept asking her to talk about various things like the forest, the ruins, and the mountains for two or three hours until the skill level increased. Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Goblin Language: 3> 4]]> Now, being able to understand her better and maintain a certain level of conversation, I can rx this practice a little and let the skill level increase for the day by talking normally with her. "Are you.... hungry?"(me) "Yes" (Goblin subordinate) "Not like gi gigigi gii morning"(Goblin subordinate) "You can eat... their meat" (me) "But the master''s giii giii gig" (Subordinate Goblin) "You can eat" (me) "..."(Subordinate Goblin) She thought for a moment, but she didn''t look disgusted eating her species meat, she looked surprised that I shared my food with her. She went to the Goblin corpse that was hurting her today and started eating her face, with a smile full of cruelty. She seems to have a dark and vindictive side, so I go to the same Goblin and start eating her meat too. Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Leech Belly: 4> 5]]> . <[Her skill leveled up [Weak Resistance to Poisoning: 3> 4]]> I forgot that I had poisoned him, but it looks like she isn''t poisoned, she must have the resistance skill too. After I finish eating I''m going to practice making a bed for my subordinate just like mine. --------- Ding! Ding! Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Line Production: 3> 4]]> . <[Her skill leveled up [Sticky Line Production: 3> 4]]> . <[Her skill leveled up [Line control: 4> 5]]> My subordinate was surprised by my skill and saw that I was building a nest for her simr to mine. "Thank you, gii master" (Goblin subordinate) She started crying again, I went to eat some more Goblin meat and went to meditate to regain my energy before training my skill [Weak mana sense: 3]. -------- After fifteen minutes of meditation to recover my energy and a few hours of meditation training with [ Weak sense mana: 3 ], I get exhausted and go to sleep. Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Weak mana sense: 3> 4]> --------- The next day I woke up in the morning and my subordinate was already awake. "Good morning" (me) "Good master gigii" (Subordinate Goblin) I drank some water in the puddle and went to eat some meat, now there''s only one Goblin left to eat at night, it should be enough, I''m going hunting to test some things about the group system. "Take .... sword" (me) "Yes gigg" (Goblin subordinate) "Follow... hunt" (me) I spoke to my subordinate to bring the short rusty sword I made her bring yesterday and went hunting with her. There were some things I would like to confirm about the Group system, such as sharing experience, knowing the direction of the group members, etc. As we left the base, we went to some areas that I had already explored, in the forest in front of the red water puddles where I was born. As I was fine I used the skill [ Poor blood detection: 2 ] every ten minutes and managed to detect something after the fourth attempt. When we reached the destination I saw two Horned Rabbits mating, without wasting any time I used [ Sticky thread production: 4 ] and [ Thread control: 5 ] to trap the two rabbits, making it impossible for them to move. "Kill one" (me) "Yes master gigii" (Goblin subordinate) She took the sword and raised it and brought the sword down on the head of the rabbit above it. Ding! <[ You gained 2 EXP for killing Horned Rabbit by Party member ]> "Kick ... another" (me) After that, I go to the other Horned Rabbit and ask my subordinate to kick him, and I bite him and use [Weak Poison Secretion: 3] twice until he dies of poison. Ding! <[ You gained 4 EXP from killing Horned Rabbit ]> . <[ party member gains 2 EXP for killing Horned Rabbit ]> . . <[ You have leveled up ]> It seems that EXP sharing works with the one who deals the finishing blow getting all the EXP and the others in the party get half the experience value. I''m going to drink all the blood from the rabbits. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ You learned the following skills from Horned Rabbit: ? [ Weak body reinforcement (legs): 1 ] ]> . . <[ His bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Horned Rabbit: 30% > 50% ] ]> After drinking all this blood I asked my subordinate to take the two rabbits to the base and wait for me there since we are still close to the ruins, in the meantime I went hunting. After about twenty minutes I found a spider eating a Horned Rabbit, used [ Jump: 1 ] to quickly get over its head, and then used it twice [ Low Leech Bite: 4 ] to bite its head. Ding! <[ You gained 3 EXP from killing Little Spider ]> It seems that party members only gain EXP if they participate in the fight, just like me who webbed the Rabbits or when my subordinate kicked the Rabbit. Let me see what my subordinate''s condition is after the previous fight. <[ Status of group members: [ Goblin (Subordinate) Gender: Woman Level: 1/15 (2/15) Exp: 10/11 HP: 15/15 MP: 10/10 STM: 15/15 ] ]> It''s time for her to level up. Chapter 12 Cap 12: Rushing The Training(Chapter Preview) As soon as I got back to base I found my subordinate lying on my bed sleepingfortably. "Wake up" (I) "GIIGI GI" (Subordinate Goblin) She was startled by my scream for the visa, as soon as she saw me she was embarrassed for being caught. "Sorry gi gi iig master" (Subordinate Goblin) "Smell gii master soothing gig igi sono" (Subordinate Goblin) "No... problem" (me) "Do you¡­know about¡­monsters?" (me) "Yes gii master" (Goblin subordinate) "Many gii gi forest gi strong gi monsters iig gig far away ruins" (Subordinate Goblin) "Smart Giigig igigii strong gi monsters" (Subordinate Goblin) "(Do strong and intelligent monsters stay away from the ruins? Why ?)" (me) "Why?" (me) "Ruins gigii gi danger gii" (Subordinate Goblin) "(Are the ruins dangerous? I must speed up my training to evolve as quickly as possible, I must make my subordinate evolve too, so let''s move to a base farther away from the ruins.)" (Me) Hmmm With that decided I don''t have time to waste, I meditate a little and I''ll hunt to raise our level as soon as possible. -------- After a few minutes of meditating to integrate my level, I had my subordinate apany me on the hunt and bring her rusty sword for her to use. -------- After hours of hunting in areas I had already hunted, I returned to base along with my subordinate who waspletely exhausted. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! ..... <[ You gained 20 EXP from killing four Horned Rabbits ]> . <[ Party member gains 10 EXP for Horned Rabbit kills ]> . . <[ You gained 9 EXP from killing three Little Spiders ]> . <[ Party member gains 4 EXP for Small Spider kills ]> . . <[ You gained 10 EXP from killing two Slimes ]> . <[ Party member gains 5 EXP for killing Slime ]> . . . ? <[ You learned the following skills from Horned Rabbit: ? [ Improved hearing: 1 ] ]> . . <[ You have learned the following skills from Little Spider: ? [ Weak body reinforcement (exoskeleton): 1 ] ]> . <[ You learned the following skills from Slime: ? [ Detect weak presence: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ His bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Horned Rabbit: 50% > 92% ] ]> . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Little Spider: 8% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> The day was very productive and I got some good skills and a lot of EXP, I made sure to give thest blow to all the monsters we killed today to be able to evolve soon. I managed to improve the Horned Rabbit bloodline and managed to acquire the Little Spider bloodline, but I also managed to level up these skills. Ding! Ding!.... <[ Your skill leveled up [ Goblin Language: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 5 > 6 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [Weak Recovery: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line Production: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Jump: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Jump: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Fire Breath: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Fire Breath: 2 > 3 ] ]> I used various skills to be able to increase your levels more efficiently. But I took a lot of risks today, the two Slimes I found at the same time almost killed me as only one of my skills worked with them, I had to protect my subordinate who wasn''t going to be of help in this fight and I ended up taking a blow instead, after that fight we went back to base. The fights against the spiders were not difficult, as I could trap them with the webs and then kill them with ease, the same as with Horned Rabbits. I made my subordinate make cuts or hit monsters before killing so she also gets EXP, now both she and I get enough EXP to level up. When I was injured after the Slimes fight I couldn''t move, but my subordinate carried me all the way running to the base which allowed me to rest and use [Weak Recovery: 3 ] to recover some of my more serious injuries. After being left in my bed shey down beside me and fell asleep hugging me and crying, I think I worried her a lot. Mynguage skill leveled up trying to talk to my subordinate between hunts, it made me understand that in her old house she was constantly treated badly by the other Goblins for being weaker physically, so she was d I wanted her as subordinate, after all, I was the first to extend a hand to her. I decided not to train [Weak mana sense: 4] tonight and go to bed early. But first I went to meditate a bit to integrate my new level and check my status and abilities. <[ NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 4/10 > 5/10 EXP: 37/23 > 14/27 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] [ Horned Rabbit: 92% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Goblin: 36% ] [ Little Spider: 8% ] HP: 5/26 > 7/28 MP: 11/3 > 13/13 Stamina: 2/18 > 10/19 Strength: 17 > 19 Dexterity: 13 > 14 Agility: 18 > 20 Defense: 12 > 13 Intelligence: 25 > 28 Magic defense: 8 > 10 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] ]> <[ PASSIVE SKILLS: [ Leech: 2 ] [ Leech Belly: 6 ] [ Weak Hunger Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Resistance to Paralysis: 3 ] [ Weak Resistance to Poisoning: 4 ] [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 3 ] [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Weak Mana Sense: 4 ] [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 1 ] [ Meditation: 3 ] [ Weak Fire Resistance: 1 ] [ Goblin Language: 5 ] [ Reinforce weak underlings: 1 ] [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 1 ] [ Weak Body Strength (Legs): 1 ] [ Improved Hearing: 1 ] [ Weak Body Strength (Exoskeleton): 1 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: [ Weak Leech Bite: 5 ] [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 4 ] [ Weak Blood Detection: 2 ] [ Swim: 1 ] [ Weak Poison Secretion: 3 ] [ Weak Blood Control: 1 ] [ Aura of Judgment : 1 ] [ Weak Recovery: 3 ] [ Line Production: 5 ] [ Sticky Line Production: 5 ] [ Line Control: 5 ] [ Weak Body Charge: 1 ] [ Jump: 3 ] [ Light Fire Puff: 3 ] [ Poison Spit: 2 ] [ Snake Scale Production: 1] [ Snake Scale Production: 1 ] [ Body Maniption: 1 ] [ Corrosion: 1 ] [ Detect Weak Presence: 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] ]> My growth in strength is going well, but I must be more cautious with the risks I''m taking, when my subordinate said that other smarter monsters consider the ruins dangerous I lost my temper and despaired which made me take a lot of risks today. I have to remind myself that this is not a game, this world is my world now, where I was born, and where I will grow up. The statuses and systems of this world are not giving me power, all beings can see their status ording to their subordinate, and all status does is trante in a way that makes one understand their power and the state of theirs. body. (I have to start nning better for tomorrow, I''m not alone now and my decisions didn''t just affect me.) (Me) I will use [Poor Recovery: 3 ] a few times and go to sleep, tomorrow I will think about what to do, I am full of pain all over my body and mentally exhausted. zzzzz ---------- The next day I woke up early and got up, went to drink some water, and eat some meat. These monsters won''t give me any abilities anymore, I have to start hunting Goblins or wolves. As I weigh this I turn to my subordinate and see her sleeping peacefully, but I have to wake her up, we don''t have time, if the ruins are dangerous we have to get strong and get out of here, but this time I won''t despair like yesterday. "Wake up... wake up" (me) "Zzzz...hmmhmmmm...master?" (Subordinate Goblin) "Good morning" (me) "Master gi well??? No injured gigii?" (Subordinate Goblin) She started checking my whole body to see if I was still hurt, after calming her down and telling her I was fine she drank water and ate some meat before getting ready for today''s hunt. Her eyes were different, but steady and burning with determination. I don''t know what caused this change in your mindset, maybe what happened yesterday. That''s good now she has the motivation to grow and get stronger, those are the eyes I was hoping to see in her, as time permits I can finally start training her, all I need is for her to be willing to train for herself. Those determined eyes are the answer I was hoping for to this question. Now we have to resume the hunt and be careful not to repeat the mistakes we made before, we have to hunt not only using power but using our intelligence so that we are not the prey while we are hunting. Today is a new day and once again I realize that I am immature and I learn from my mistakes, but those mistakes could cost my life in this world or my subordinate''s life. Chapter 13 Cap 13: Oath And Determination(Chapter Preview) subordinate Goblin Pov: "(Why am I so weak? Why? WHY ???)" (Me) I was carrying my master in my arms as I ran back to his home in the Ruins of Blood, my master was badly injured for trying to protect a useless one like me. My master is strong and smart, when I met him he saved me and gave someone like me a ce to belong. I still remember him telling me to follow him, how he spent hours talking to me, how he made a nest for me to sleep in, how he shared his food with me, how he helped me hunt, and most importantly, how he who is strong treated someone weak like me well. After he found out the Ruins were dangerous he went hunting for strength. "Hold on master just but a little gii" (me) "I''m.... well... Aahhhh.."(master) I didn''t think it could end like this, the hunt was going well, the master with his power managed to trap the Little Spiders and killed them by eating their heads. The Horned Rabbits were the same, master and smart, and held their paws not to run away and then used some kind of poison to immobilize them and then drink their blood. The master before killing the spiders and rabbits made me hit them so I could be strong too, even though it''s not useful he still helps me get stronger. "(I have to run faster, I have to let the master rest in a safe ce)" (me) I can''t stop crying, even when I was beaten up in the Goblin family I was born into I didn''t feel as much pain like the pain I''m feeling in my heart right now. If I had noticed the Slimes that were approaching, if I could be more useful, my attacks didn''t do anything to them, only the fire that the master released from the mouth that was managing to damage them. "(The master stopped bleeding, is he healing? As I expected from the master.)" (me) "(Just a little longer and I can let the master recover in his nest)" (me) The master was strong and managed to dodge the attacks of the Slimes and counterattacked every time, but one of the Slimes noticed me and started attacking me, I couldn''t do anything I was too weak. I thought this time I was going to die, but the master jumped and pushed me hard to the side and was hit in my ce, seeing I was paralyzed with fear, not afraid of me dying, but afraid of the master dying because of my weakness. Before I woke up from my shock, seeing my master hurt because of me, the fight was already over, the injured master continued fighting and managed to win in the end, but before I could celebrate his victory I saw him fall. I could see his state full of wounds and blood, without thinking I tried to feed the master with the Slimes he killed and some of the rabbit meat, but it didn''t seem to be enough, I grabbed him in my arms and ran and keep running until now to take him to a safe ce, I can''t let him be attacked while he''s so weak and wounded. When I reach the base, Iy the master in his nest and lie down beside him so that he doesn''t feel cold. "Haaa..haaaa..haaaa" (me) "(I''m so tired of running)" (me) "Haaaaa..haaa..haa...." (me) zzzzzz I ended up sleeping, I had a horrible dream where the master was nowhere and I was alone again. I don''t want this, I don''t want to be alone again, I don''t want to see the master hurt again, and I don''t want to be protected while the master is desperately fighting even though he''s hurt. In the middle of my dream I heard a high-pitched voice full of confidence, it was such a calming voice I felt very safe listening to that voice. "Wake up... wake up" (master) "Zzzz...hmmhmmmm...master?" (me) "Good morning Master" (me) "Master is alright??? No wounds?" (me) I can''t believe the master is fine, I ran to look all over his body and see if he still had any wounds, but luckily he was fine, only some scars were where the wounds had been before. The master made me eat before we went back hunting and said we would be more careful today. After what happened yesterday and the dream I had I''m down, I would get stronger to be able to defend the master, I would never let anyone hurt the master, from now on I would be the one beside the master in all his fights, I will never allow the master to be in danger, I swear to the divinity these Blood Ruins represent. The Deity that the elder of the Goblin family I was born into spoke of was the deity of this forest. I swear I will be by the master''s side until myst breath and will be strong enough not to be protected again. --------- Pov Mc: I can see my subordinate''s eyes burning with determination, it must be because of what happened yesterday. I''ll have to figure out where we''re going now, I''ll try to go to the ce I saw the Goblin group that day, maybe talk to my subordinate to find out where they''re going to hunt so we can ambush them, let me see before we go the status of a group of my subordinate. <[ Status of group members: [ Goblin (Subordinate) Gender: Woman Level: 3/15 Exp: 4/17 HP: 19/19 MP: 14/14 STM: 19/19] ]> She got stronger, it seems that sleeping does the same thing as meditating, after all, she never meditated, but after a night of sleep, she managed to integrate the level she gained, probably meditation is a shortcut to this that I ended up discovering by pure chance. I would like to see her status in more detail so I could see how I would train her more efficiently in the future. Ding! <[ NAME: NONE RACE: Goblin (Variant) GENDER: Woman LEVEL: 1/15 > 3/15 EXP: 10/27 > 4/17 LINEAGE: [Goblin: 100%] HP: 15/15 > 19/19 MP: 10/10 > 14/14 Stamina: 15/15 > 19/19 Strength: 7 > 9 Dexterity: 25 > 29 Agility: 27 > 31 Defense: 10 > 12 Intelligence: 18 > 22 Magic defense: 8 > 10 Charm: 0 Luck: 5 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ Goblin Genius ] [ Diabolic Leech Subordinate ] ]> Looks like I can see her status, it must be because she''s my subordinate. Seeing these stats it''s easy to see that she is very talented with her hands for her dexterity and must have quick reactions for her speed. I can''t train her right now, but as soon as we move to a new base it will be my priority to train her in technique-focused meleebat, it seems she has a talent for magic too, but I won''t be very useful for that kind of training. at the moment since I don''t know much myself and am being self-taught in this matter. "Take me...hunting ground...Goblin." (me) "Yes master gii" (Goblin subordinate) After asking her to take me there we left the Ruins and headed to the forest, birds are no longer a problem since they evolve. They seem to go after the Leeches that appear almost every day from the same puddles of red water I was born into. After we entered the forest we were surprised by a Horned Rabbit, he was using his horn to try to hit us, but I reacted quickly and used [Weak Leech Bite: 5] to grab his horn and keep him in the air with my strength and my subordinate wasted no time and used the short rusty sword to cut through his body, it didn''t kill him which is good. I used it as a source of experience for my skills, using [ Corrosion: 1 ] to gradually erode his horn in my mouth and then biting and using [ Corrosion: 1 ] on everything that got into my mouth, I ended up killing him faster than I imagined but it served the purpose. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 4 EXP from killing Horned Rabbit ]> . <[ Party member gains 2 EXP for Horned Rabbit kills]> . . <[His skill leveled up [Corrosion: 1> 2]]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ His bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Horned Rabbit: 92% > 100% ] ]> Finally one of the strains reached 100%, but nothing happened, I''m not feeling any different. Now with that issue solved let''s head towards the Goblin hunting area while using [ Detect Weak Presence: 1 ], which I just realized costs one Mana and not STM. After using the skill I can feel the auras around me in an area of ??five meters. With this, I can identify any monster, not just the ones that are wounded or covered in blood. While talking to my subordinate we continued going to the Goblin hunting area, after forty minutes I found a presence and headed towards him, it was a wolf that was drinking water in a stream. I asked my subordinate to throw myself on the wolf''s back and reluctantly she epted, it seems she realized that I wanted to do the same thing I did with the Goblin who attacked her when we first met. p Swoosh! Thud! After hitting the wolf I grab it with my teeth and use [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 4 ] about three times before it stops barking and falls to the ground. For guarantee, I use it twice more [ Weak paralyzing poison secretion: 4 ], and then I call my subordinate to use the sword to strike the wolf barrel, as soon as she has done that I use it twice [ Corrosion: 1 ] to open one hole in your head. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 6 EXP from killing Gray Wolf ]> . <[ Party member gains 3 EXP for Gray Wolf kills ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low resistance to paralysis: 3 > 4] ]> Chapter 14 Cap 14: Ambush(Chapter Preview) After the wolf''s death, I went to drink its blood and then eat its flesh together with my subordinate. Ding! Ding! <[ You have learned the following skills from Gray Wolf: ? [ Improved nose: 1 ] ? [ Wolf w: 1 ] ]> . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Gray Wolf: 19% ] ]> After lunch ended, we headed into the forest towards the Goblin hunting area, after another ten minutes we arrived and found footprint trails that show small humanoid footprints, they must be Goblin footprints, this shows that Goblins often pass through on here. I thought for a while and decided to hide with my subordinate to wait for a Goblin to attack with an ambush. We waited a little more than fifteen minutes before seeing two Goblins with big branches in their hands approaching, I told my subordinate to attack with her sword the one who will pass closer to the bush we are hiding in, I used [ Weak poison secretion: 3 ] in her sword and I told her to stab him in the head with all her might as soon as I attack the other one. "If... prepare" (me) "Yes" (Subordinate Goblin) Once they reached the point in front of us I used [ Jump: 3 ] to jump over the closest one and go straight to the one that is farthest away, as soon as Inded on its head I use [ Low Leech Bite: 5 ] to open a hole in your skull. "GIII AHHHHH GIGGIGIIII" (Goblin A) "Attack gigg gii kill" (Goblin B) The Goblin B that I jumped over noticed his friend''s scream and turned to me with his back to the bush to attack me, but at that moment my subordinate stuck the poisoned sword in the back of his head, he couldn''t even scream before of falling to the ground and dying. Ding! <[ You gained 4 EXP for killing Goblin by party member ]> Then my subordinate dropped her sword and ran to grab the arms of the Goblin I was attacking while I used it twice [ Corrosion: 2 ] on his brain. Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> . <[ Party member gains 3 EXP for killing Goblin ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> We managed to kill them quickly, looks like the ambush was sessful, after drinking all their blood I drag them both behind the bush we''re hiding in before meditating to replenish my energy while we wait for another Goblin group to pass by. here since we vamosre going to be here the rest of the day ambushing all the Goblins we see. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Goblin: 36% > 59% ] ]> After integrating my level and replenishing my energy, we waited almost two hours while we talked to pass the time until my subordinate told me that the Goblins eat their dead, which gave me an idea. I go to the corpses and use [ Weak paralyzing poison secretion: 4 ] seven times on each body and drag them to the trail, leave them both right where they died, and keep waiting. After another hour of waiting and talking to my subordinate, I finally hear a scream and use [ Detect weak presence: 2 ], I can feel five responses from approaching creatures, as soon as they get close enough I can see that there are four Goblins and they are dragging two humanoid creatures with ck fur all over their bodies and a dog''s head, soon a namees to mind, the name of this creature must be Kobold. Seeing that they are still alive and being dragged by Goblins, it''s easy to assume they must be females and are being taken to be used to breed more Goblin children, now that they''re closer I see they''re very wounded and weak and the Goblins have wounds too by the body, this only makes them easier to kill. "Gigii female my today gii" (Goblin A) "Gi gi gi gi divers today gigigi" (Goblin B) "Look gig igii food" (Goblin C) "Gii gig food our gi eat now" (Goblin D) As soon as they saw the bodies they started running to eat the bodies, they didn''t mind eating their race apparently, they ate so voraciously and so wildly and quickly that thankfully they didn''t seem to notice the poison. When the bodies had been torn apart unrecognizably, the two who ate faster were no longer able to move, the third had noticed that something was wrong and had stopped eating but it was toote, he had eaten a lot of poisoned meat and was getting moving so slowly that it would be easy to get rid of itter. The fourth Goblin surprised me, he was still eating and the poison didn''t seem to affect him, it must be the work of a resistance skill, as it wasn''t working I jumped on it and used [Leech Bite: 5] on one of his eyes and then I also used [ Corrosion: 2 ] to dissolve his brain. Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> Then I talk to my subordinate to use the sword and take a leg off each Goblin, then I use [Low Fire Puff: 3] twice to kill a second Goblin, then go to the third and use [Fire Puff twice weaker: 3] to kill him, in thest Goblin I use [Weak Leech Bite: 5] three times on his head to kill him. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 21 EXP from killing three Goblins ]> . <[ Party member gains 10 EXP for Goblin kills ]> . . <[ You have leveled up ]> Now, all that''s left is the two Kobolds, I go towards you and talk to my subordinate to stab your barrels and then I kill them by sucking the blood from their bodies until it''s dry. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 14 EXP from killing two Kobolds ]> . <[ Party member gains 7 EXP for Kobold kills ]> . . . <[ You learned the following skills from Kobold: ? [Mana Control: 1] ? [ Kobold Language: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Kobold: 24% ] ]> "(Now all that''s left is to suck the blood of the other four Goblins and then get out of here, and look for another ce to ambush)" (me) As I head towards the four Goblin corpses I notice that my subordinate is paying attention to her surroundings instead of eating, she must be worried that we will be attacked by surprise just like yesterday, which is all the more reason for me to be quick and finish draining and drinking all the stuff. blood of these four Goblins. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Goblin: 36% > 89% ] ]> I''m going to eat some Kobold meat and then go to another spot to make another ambush. Shock! Nhac! Ding! <[ You learned the following skills from Kobold: ? [ Group coordination: 1 ] ? [ Low wind elemental affinity: 1 ] ]> Now I''ll take my subordinate with me for onest hunt before we head back, I''ll set up another ambush somewhere else on the trail. After carrying one of the Goblins we killed before it''s still full of crippling poison to another point on the trail, I''ll hide while I meditate to regain my STM and MP as quickly as possible. After restoring half of my energy I am forced to stop the meditation, my subordinate tells me that three more Goblins are approaching, after waiting two more minutes they arrived at our bait, I wait for them to eat. Nhoc! Nhac! Shock! Nhac! After a few minutes of eating everyone is paralyzed, it seems that this time there was no one with resistance to paralysis among them. "Rip off....leg" (me) "Gii yes gig master" (Goblin subordinate) She follows all my orders without hesitation, and after seeing so many Goblins I can tell that my subordinate is different from them, she is smarter and faster than them. After she dismembered her legs I go to them and use them three times on each [Weak Poison Secretion: 3] to kill them, as soon as they are all dead I will drink her blood. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Poison Secretion: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Goblin: 89% > 100% ] ]> After that I asked her to bring one of the corpses while I took another one to go back to my temporary base, it''s already mid-afternoon and I would like to get back before nightfall, it should take about an hour and twenty minutes for us to get back. -------- Once we arrived at our base we rested a bit, the day was very good for both me and my subordinate. Before going to sleep I will train a little, but for now, I will rest to rx and be ready at the time of my training. As I rest I stare at the sky through the hole in the ceiling, the bright sky slowly changing its color to be a beautiful starry sky, soon I get caught up in my thoughts, I keep thinking about my old world and my current world. "(So many things to think about.)" (me) "(About where to go from here? What should there be after the forest? What should there be after the mountains? What is this temple in ruins? What to do with this follower? What else awaits me in this world? How many dangers will I have to face?" to face?)" (me) "(Unfortunately I can''t do anything other than what I''ve done so far, which is to save these questions for when I''m strong enough to figure out the answers for myself.)" (me) Chapter 15 Cap 15: Magic Training(Chapter Preview) After resting and rxing until nightfall I decide to get up to start my training. I realized that my subordinate must be very tired as she is sleeping heavily, but that doesn''t matter, I''ll let her rest until tomorrow, I''ll start my training by meditating for a few hours to level up the skill [Weak mana sense: 4 ]. --------- Ding! Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Meditation: 3> 4]]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 4 > 5 ] ]> After hours of fussing and concentrating I realized that I''m not as tired as I used to be, it must be because of the increase in skills and statistics. With that ready I will start trying to use the skill I acquired today from the Kobolds, I will try to train the skill [ Mana Control: 1 ]. This time I tried to use [Weak Mana Sense: 5] not to feel the Mana around me but to feel the Mana inside me. After finding Mana running through my body I decided to try to direct it to my head and then to various ces in my body, I do this training for a few minutes. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 1 > 2 ] ]> ? It looks like this training is correct, but it''s very difficult, the amount of concentration and focus I need to maintain this "Mana Control" training is veryrge, I''m already exhausted, I''m going to sleep and the next day I''m going to resume training. zz... zzzz... Zzzzzzzzz... ---------- "Wake up master gii" (Subordinate Goblin) "Hmm...hmmmmm" (me) "Good morning" (me) After stretching myself at being woken up by my subordinate I see that it''s already halfway through the day, I got up and went to rinse my mouth and eat something, after that I''ll hunt in the same ce as yesterday and make another ambush today and thene back early, to continue my training from yesterday. "Let''s go hunting... a same.... ce of...yesterday" (me) "Yes master gii gi I''ll get gii sword" (Subordinate Goblin) Before we leave, let me take a look at my status and my subordinates to see if there''s much to the next level. <[ NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 6/10 > 7/10 EXP: 60/30 > 30/34 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Goblin: 100% ] [ Small Spider: 8% ] [ Gray Wolf: 19% ] [ Kobold: 24%] HP: 30/30 > 32/32 MP: 15/15 > 17/17 Stamina: 21/21 > 23/23 Strength: 21 > 23 Dexterity: 15 > 16 Agility: 22 > 24 Defense: 14 > 15 Intelligence: 31 > 34 Magic defense: 12 > 14 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] ]> Compared to how I was born a few days ago, my growth is remarkable, I can see that my highest stat is intelligence, if my gaming knowledge of my world is right then intelligence is the stat that is used to know how strong someone''s magic. is, while the MP is the energy to use magic. I need to learn how to use magic spells soon. Now let me see the status of my subordinate. <[ NAME: NONE RACE: Goblin (Variant) GENDER: Woman LEVEL: 4/15 EXP: 12/20 LINEAGE: [Goblin: 100%] HP: 21/21 MP: 16/16 Stamina: 21/21 Strength: 10 Dexterity: 31 Agility: 33 Defense: 13 Intelligence: 24 magic defense: 11 Charm: 0 Luck: 5 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ Goblin Genius ] [ Diabolic Leech Subordinate ] [ Loyal Subordinate ] ]> Both my subordinate and I aren''t far from going up one more level, maybe depending on how many we manage to kill by mid-afternoon, we might even be able to go up two levels. I can''t keep wasting my time thinking, I call my subordinate and we go to the same Goblin trail we were on yesterday, but this time we go to a different spot for the ambush. On the way there I decided to talk to my subordinate and started asking her some questions. "How many Goblins....have in.....your...old family" (me) "Old family many giigi gig " (Subordinate Goblin) "How many?" (me) "Giig many" (Subordinate Goblin) "..." (me) "(Maybe she doesn''t know how to count, so how do I know how many Goblins there will be in her old house)" (me) "Hmmm...(I know!)" (me) "Catch ... small stone for each Goblin who remember" (me) "Yes master" (Goblin subordinate) I tried to figure out the number of goblins I had to prepare for an attack on her old house after I''ve narrowed her numbers down enough, but she doesn''t seem to know how to count, so I made her take a stone for every Goblin she remembers, it will make me have a rough idea of ??how many there are. After a few minutes of thinking and picking up stones, she brings me the small stones and drops them in front of me, after a quick count I see that there must be forty small stones so it must be the same number of Goblins, I must consider these the minimum numbers for not me surpriseter. We continued on our way to the Goblins Trail as we talked about these numbers and in a little over forty minutes we got there. Seeing the trail I start looking for a good ambush spot, as soon as I choose to stay behind a set of trees I wait in silence until it''s time to attack. The first Goblin group arrived thirty minutester and had seven Goblins and one of them looked bigger and wore leather armor that was in poor condition and a sword, this must be an evolved Goblin. I decide not to attack and speak in whispers to my subordinate to be silent, after they pass I ask how many Goblins as strong as that one has in her old family, just as I told her before to take a small stone for everyone she remembers and in in a short time she brings only three small stones. Knowing that this must be the minimum number, I decide to think about it another time, keep waiting until another group shows up an hourter. This group had five Goblins, they all looked normal, so I decide to finish them off. Once they got close enough I used six times in session [ Sticky Line Production: 5 ] and [ Line Control: 5 ] to tie three Goblins and then used [ Jump: 3 ] to jump into a fourth Goblin. Wasting no time, as soon as Inded on his shoulder I use [Leech Bite: 5] to bite and tear off arge chunk of his neck and before the fifth Goblin hits me, my subordinate pierces his back with her sword she was holding. my poison and he falls screaming to the ground. Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> "Punch...with the sword...their barrel" (me) "Yes master" (Goblin subordinate) After she pierced the barrel of the three Goblins that were trapped I used [ Poison spit: 2 ] three times each and waited for them to die of poison. Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> . <[ Party member gains 3 EXP for killing Goblin ]> Looks like the Goblin that was attacked first by my subordinate died from the poison, after a few more minutes. Ding! <[ You gained 21 EXP from killing Goblin ]> . <[ Party member gains 10 EXP per Goblin kill ]> After that, I went to drink all his blood while my subordinate kept an eye on the surrounding area. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 6 > 7 ] ]> After that, I sinned and dragged a body and my subordinate took another one and we took it back to base. On the way back we talked about the location of her old house, when we arrived at our temporary base we dumped the bodies in a corner and I told my subordinate to practice her sword skills a little, tried to teach her the basics, instruct her to keep your back straight and raise and lower the sword as if she were cutting something, I told her to repeat this movement until she couldn''t raise her arms With her training her sword the way I taught her I go back to my practice from the night before. I started to meditate and feel the Mana inside me, then I tried to move this Mana to various parts of my body, this training requires a lot of concentration and focus and any mistakes I leave meditation and have to start from scratch which is even more difficult. After thirty minutes of doing this I passed out from mental exhaustion and my subordinate ran to me worriedly and woke me up. I was surprised that this training made me pass out, but the results are obvious. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 2 > 3 ] ]> I''m tired of training so much and I think I''m going to rx for a while in my bed as I look up at this sunset sky, and after almost an hour of rxing, I''m going to meditate to integrate my new level. After all, this is done I see that my subordinate ended up sleeping on the floor from exhaustion from the training I gave her, I go to her and drag her to the bed to sleep morefortably and then I go to my bed to sleep, I have to rest well to hunt more tomorrow. Chapter 16 Cap 16: Setting A Trap(Chapter Preview) "Hhmmmm...hmm" (me) I wake up early this morning, after going to bed early yesterday I was able to rest very well and still get up early. I see that my subordinate is still sleeping and decide to let her rest while I make some preparations for today. I go to the ruins and pick up some rocks, then go back inside and go to the small pile of bones from the monsters we''ve already eaten and use [Leech Bite: 5] to grind the bones into small sharp shards. Then I use the three skills [ Line Production: 5 ], [ Sticky Line Production: 5 ], and [ Line Control: 5 ] to build argework. I ce the stones at the ends of the and use the sticky thread to stick the pointed bone chips all over the. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 5 > 6 ] ]> I''m going to use this to trap the Goblins during the ambush, once we get to the trail I''m going to set up this and throw crippling poison all over it to quickly immobilize the Goblins. After all this ready, I''m going to eat and rest to recover my energy, a few minutester my subordinate woke up and I told her to eat something and then put this hammock in a box in this storage room for us to take. With all the preparations done we left towards the trail, on the way there I found a Rabbit and three spiders that I killed effortlessly, I trapped them in my webs and made my subordinate kill them. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 2 EXP for killing Horned Rabbit by party member ]> . <[ You gained 5 EXP for killing Little Spider by party member ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 5 > 6 ] ]> Then I check the group interface to see how my subordinate is. <[ Status of group members: [ Goblin (Subordinate) Gender: Woman Level: 4/15 (5/15) Exp: 25/20 HP: 21/21 MP: 16/16 STM: 21/21 ] ]> She went up a level, but it''s a shame she''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning to fully integrate the level. After that we haven''t attacked the rest of the way, when we got to the trail I went straight to the same spot where we were yesterday, and when I got there and saw that there was no Goblin around I started to prepare the trap. I use [Line Production: 5] to tie four ends of the into lines, and I tell my subordinate to climb the trees and circle the trusses with the lines to use the trusses as pulleys and then bring the lines down behind the trees into that we were in hiding yesterday. It took a little longer than expected but luckily she managed to do everything I asked, in the end, while we were hiding behind the trees I made her hold the lines and only let go when I give the signal. I had already used [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 4 ] the entirework, all that was missing was a group of goblins. After waiting about thirty-five minutes we finally spotted a group of three goblins, as soon as they were under the I gave the signal for my subordinate to drop the, when the fell on top of the three Goblins they panicked trying to get out of it. , but the more they moved the more they got hurt from the bone tips. In the end, the trap I nned was better than expected, the Goblins could barely move now, they had several wounds and scratches all over their bodies and they were moaning in pain, I told my subordinate to go to them and kill them all with her sword. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 11 EXP for killing Goblins by party member ]> . . . <[ You have learned the following skills: ? [ Construction of trap: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ you gained a level ]> "There is?" (me) "(I learned a skill just by building a trap? Really?)" (me) "(Never mind, it just makes me stronger hahahaha)" (me) After my subordinate had finished killing everyone, we set the trap once more, after the trap was ready I went to the three corpses and used [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 4 ] three times on each body and went back to waiting behind the trees. After an hour and thirty minutes finally, a group of seven Goblins is approaching. I noticed that in this group there is the same Goblin evolved with a rusty sword and leather armorer full of holes that I saw yesterday. I made my subordinate wait until they started eating the poisoned baits, I also used [ Weak Poison Secretion: 4 ] on my subordinate''s sword. After they saw the bait they ran and started eating and after a few minutes, half of them started to fall to the ground without moving. "Now" (me) On my signal my subordinate lets go of the line and the falls on them, while they were trapped in the I started using [ Poison spit: 2 ] on them from a distance, after doing this about eight times and seeing that they are weaker and slower, I tell my subordinate to go to them and kill them all. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP from killing Goblin ]> . <[ Party member gains 3 EXP for killing Goblin ]> . <[ You gained 9 EXP from killing Goblin Barbarian ]> . <[ Party member gains 4 EXP for killing Goblin Barbarian ]> . <[ You gained 18 EXP for killing Goblins by party member ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison spit: 2 > 3 ] ]> It seems I was right that Goblin had evolved, after all, that he went to the evolved Goblin and drank his blood and then all the blood of the other goblins. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ You have learned the following skills from Goblin Barbarian: ? [ Improved strength: 1 ] ]> <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 5 > 6 ] ]> I''m going to get my hammock and call it a day, there are a lot of bodies here and that might attract a stronger monster. I take the, sword, and leather armor and take my subordinate away from here, we go towards the base and on the way, I used it six times [ Detect weak presence: 2 ] until my mana ran out, every ten minutes to dodge the monsters until back to base. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 2 > 3 ] ]> But still, a gray wolf found us, and the moment it leaped towards us I used [ Poison spit: 3 ] twice, aiming for its open mouth to bite me, so I dodged and jumped on it with my [ Jump: 3 ] and bite his hind leg using [ Weak Poison Secretion: 4 ] twice until he died so I went to drink all of his blood before continuing on the way to base. Glub! Glub! Glub! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 6 EXP from killing Gray Wolf ]> . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Gray Wolf: 19% > 38% ] ]> . . . <[ you gained a level ]> When we get to the base, I tell my subordinate to drop the box with the service in the corner and we lie down for a while to rest. I asked my subordinate to take an old cloth from this tank and soak it in the puddle of water for her to clean me and then clean herself. After that, we rest for a few hours, and after that, I tell my subordinate to go back to the sword training I taught her yesterday. I stand still on my bed and go meditate to integrate the levels I gained today, I cleared my mind, synchronized my breathing with my heartbeat, and calmed my emotions, after going into deep meditation I find the etheric energy of EXP, and it all together in one ce, then I circte it all over my body along with my blood. After twenty minutes of meditating, I feel refreshed and go check my status before going to sleep. <[ NAME: NONE BREED: Evil Leech (Variant) LEVEL: 8/10 > 10/10 EXP: 93/38 > 12/0 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Evil Leech: 100% ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Goblin: 100% ] [ Small Spider: 8% ] [ Gray Wolf: 38% ] [ Kobold: 24%] HP: 32/32 > 36/36 MP: 17/17 > 21/21 Stamina: 23/23 > 27/27 Strength: 23 > 27 Dexterity: 16 > 18 Agility: 24 > 28 Defense: 15 > 19 Intelligence: 34 > 40 Magic defense: 14 > 18 Charm: 0 Luck: -20 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] ]> I finally reached the maximum level again now I should be able to evolve while I sleep. The problem is that I have to concentrate in my sleep to choose the best possible evolution, if possible I would like to at least evolve into a humanoid monster. I turn to my subordinate and can see she''s tired but still keeps training, the fire of determination in her eyes moves me, as I know I''m the reason for this. I have to be strong enough to be able to protect her too, as soon as I evolve I will focus on her evolution and we will also start nning our invasion of her old house, after exterminating them all I will use the ce as my new base. "Stop training...let''s talk" (me) "Yes master giiigii like to talk to you gii" (Goblin subordinate) I asked her to stop her training, I called her to talk and we talked about the location of her old house, I told her that I must evolve tonight and tomorrow we must find out the goblin numbers and the time when the strongest goblins go out to hunt. After talking for a few hours I tell her to go to sleep and so do I. Chapter 17 Cap 17: Mysterious Woman And Promise(Chapter Preview) During my sleep I had a dream of standing in front of a tall woman with long red hair, silky white skin, extremely attractive curves with breasts that were neither big nor small, and a slim waist with hips that steal the look, she had beautiful red eyes. blood that seemed to be able to seep through all things in existence, eyes as beautiful as they were dangerous. Her face was blurry to me and I couldn''t see anything but her eyes and mouth, she was dressed in a long red dress with a ck overcoat full of unrecognizable patterns and runes in gray and purple colors, she wore a ck crown with red stones glowing, and he held a sword that he rested on the ground as he rested both hands rxed on the hilt. Her eyes looked at me and I felt she could see everything, there was nothing I could hide from her, she was studying me with that look and soon I was able to see her red lips smiling slightly, just enough to see the tips of two fangs. "You did well child of my blood." (mysterious woman) "(His voice is charming, but thick and conveys all his confidence and strong will.)" (me) "You made the right decisions and were able to see the situation you were in even in your confusion and despair." (mysterious woman) "You kept a calm mind and thought wisely about what you needed at the time, and all that on your first day." (mysterious woman) "(Huh? Did she see me how much I was born in this world?)" (me) "Keeping a calm mind in an unknown situation in a body you don''t know and having nothing and no one to help you shows a wise mind and your strong will not fall into despair." (mysterious woman) "Her decisions in the days that followed her choice of an intelligent follower instead of a strong one, and her choice to help her evolve to train herbat techniques instead of focusing solely on skills, all show wisdom and mental rity that others do not have it upon arriving in this world." (mysterious woman) "(How long has she been watching me?)" (me) "(And she also mentioned othersing into this world.)" (me) Her smile gets bigger and her mood also seems to be that of someone happy with what she is seeing. "Even without legs and hands, you were still able to use the objects around you in conjunction with the skills you acquired to create a perfect trap for your current situation." (mysterious woman) "Many pay attention only to the power of their abilities and forget tobine them or to look for new ways to use them" (mysterious woman) "You took your new life seriously and used every moment to improve yourself and grow stronger, without being discouraged by a weak start or letting the power you discovered go to your head, this is something few have been able to aplish." (mysterious woman) "Everything I notice about you just makes me happier, you have everything you need for what''s toe and you''re overflowing with talent, I can''t wait to see how far you''ll get." (mysterious woman) Without warning or any indication an overwhelming pressure locks me in ce, this pressure is not hurting me but it is restricting me so that I am not even able to open my mouth. "(This woman is strong, I don''t know where I am or how I ended up here, but I know that everything she has done and said is to provoke me in some way.)" (me) "(I tried my best not to show any reaction or expression, I didn''t even try to move.)" (me) "(All she does is to try to elicit any kind of reaction from me, she tried to insinuate at first that she watches me all the time to scare me, tried to show her fangs to surprise me, tried to insinuate about other peopleing into this world to instigate my curiosity, tried to praise me with my little achievements to inte my ego and now uses that pressure to try to make me despair before someone stronger.)" (me) "(I don''t know what she expects from all this but she will be disappointed, I don''t intend to live this life feeling fear, much less give in to despair.)" (me) Seeing that this pressure is just to demonstrate its power and it''s not hurting me I use all my strength to fight those restrictions. "AAHHHHH...!" (me) The moment I force myself to move, this pressure starts to cause me a lot of pain, so much pain that for the first time my voice was heard in this ce even though it was a scream, but I needed to ask that question. "WHO ARE YOU?" (me) For the first time, I can see the surprise in her eyes she didn''t think I would try to resist this pressure, much less try to ask her identity in a situation like this. "Hahahahahaha..." (mysterious woman) She took her hand to her face and started tough a lot and the pressure disappeared causing me to fall to the ground, I was stunned for a few seconds by her suddenugh and this change of events. "Very well child, you saw through my little show and were able to analyze the important points of everything I said." (mysterious woman) "You once again exceeded my expectations, resisting the pressure of my Aura to try and discover my identity" (mysterious woman) "You passed my little test, feel happy my child." (mysterious woman) "You are worthy of the reward I will give you, and by exceeding my expectations once again I will give you the power you have been craving all this time." (mysterious woman) In an instant, the vanished Aura returned, but this time there was no pressure, all I felt both from that Aura and the once rxed but now worthy posture of the mysterious woman was unlimited authority and dignity. For some reason, I felt her Aura and her presenceforting and warm, I don''t know who she is but it''s as if I''ve always known her. "By my name and by my authority, I name you Zenos, the name that once belonged to the warrior who resisted even his death with only his will to defend what was important to him." (mysterious woman) "May you be worthy of your name, now go and follow your journey child of my blood" (mysterious woman) "Remember never to be blinded by power, authority and abilities." (mysterious woman) "Always remember that authority is only as strong as the number of people at your back, that skills are as powerful as your creativity in how to use them, and that power and strength are not always the same thing." (mysterious woman) "I called you here just to see if you were worthy enough to name you and you proved to be much more than I imagined." (mysterious woman) Her eyes changed, they looked at me now with a mixture of emotions I was barely able to intensify, but I could still see the reluctance and longing in her eyes. I couldn''t speak, for some reason I didn''t want to interrupt her, I just wanted to keep listening to her sweet, determined voice. For some reason knowing this date was about to end saddens me, I want to know who she is, I have to know who she is. "I won''t tell you who I am, if you want to know to find out for yourself, if you can do that I will appear again for you." (mysterious woman) Her appearance began to fade in the darkness and her body slowly faded away. "Grow up strong child, and don''t worry about what others thought of you, those truly important will gather around you whether you like it or not." (mysterious woman) At thest moment, all I could see was a lovely smile on her lips, and for some reason, that lovely smile made my heart ache more than anything I''ve ever felt in my old life or now. "I don''t know if you can still hear me, but I promise I will find you again." (me) "I will find out who you are, that''s my promise." (me) "I''ll be waiting" (mysterious woman) In the end, I could hear her weak voice like a whisper in my ears. After that I fell into darkness, I was confused once again. More and more things appear that I must discover, more unanswered questions. I have to be stronger, I have to be strong enough not to feel as helpless as I felt now. The little thing a single person can do alone, I have to make my subordinate stronger too, for a Goblin woman she shows a lot of potentials, but it''s a shame she doesn''t see it herself. Huuum! I have to find more people or monsters too to join our group, if we have a strong group there will be more things I can do than if I was alone. If there are humans in this world I''ll have to y my subordinate, after all, it''s going to be difficult for a monster like me or my subordinate to enter cities without being attacked. Huuum! This world looks a lot like the games and romances of my ancient world, and if that resemnce continues there must be Elves, Beastmen, and Humans in this world, I will have to find at least one person of those races to be my subordinate, to enter the cities and get information for me. Huuum! My mind is getting heavier, I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to pass out at any moment. zzzzzz... Chapter 18 Cap 18: Evolution And Clothing(Chapter Preview) As I slept after the dream of the mysterious woman, I began to hear an emotionless and almost robotic voice. Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . Ding! . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTION ]> . . . <[ FIVE SUITABLE BREEDS WERE FOUND ]> . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? DEMONIC BLOOD SUCKER ? BLOOD SUGAR MALIGNA KING ? BLOOD HORN RABBIT (SINGLE) ? Leech Killer ? BLOOD GOBLIN (SINGLE) "(Hmmm...hmm?)" (me) "(Finally evolution, maybe it''s because of my [Meditation: 4] ability that I manage to keep my consciousness clearer and more rational than the previous time.)" (me) "(It seems that I have more options to evolve, it seems that there is a race for Rabbit and one for Goblin for me to evolve, this must be because I reached 100% in both strains.)" (me) "(Does this mean that by reaching a pure bloodline of some race I can unlock your evolution tree?)" (me) "(Well that''s just better for me, I don''t even have to think about it, I''ll finally have arms and legs again hahahahaha)" (me) "(I choose Blood Goblin.)" (me) Ding! <[ "BLOOD GOBLIN (SINGLE) CHOSEN" ]> . <[ "BEGINNING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "PROCESS EVOLUTION" ]> . . <[ "EMERGENCE OF A NEW RACE CONFIRMED" ]> . . . <[ "COMPLETED EVOLUTION" ]> ,m ------- Zzzzz... zzzz... zz... The next day I woke up feeling different, for the first time in this world I was able to smell things and found that this warehouse stinks of mildew, it''s making me nauseous. That wasn''t all, when I tried to plug my nose that was when I finally woke up and realized I had hands and a nose, then I looked down and saw that I had legs too. "Hahahahaha!" (me) I started tough out loud with so much joy that I felt, soon a subject of extreme importance came to my head, a subject that worries all men in the world, I got worried and slowly looked down to check the size of my younger brother, but it seemed that my worry was unnecessary, it wasn''t as big as I would have liked but it was a normal size. Ufa! Soon I started to inspect my entire body and also went to the pool of water to see my reflection. I must say that my new look surprised me, I had ck skin with the same tribal tattoos I had when I was an Evil Leech, these tattoos take over my back and run over my arms, legs, and chest. My hair is blood red and short, my ears are goblin-grilled, my nose would be considered big for a human but it was much smaller than the goblins'' nose I''ve seen so far, my eyes keep the same colors in the iris of one being dark purple and the other being golden, my skin was simr to my subordinate''s without any wrinkles which made my appearance not as ugly and repulsive as other Goblins. After checking my appearance I started checking out my new body, doing ten push-ups, ten squats, and ten sit-ups. I did these simple exercises to feel and get used to my new body, my body was thin with no muscle. As I did this I noticed that my subordinate woke up and was looking at me differently, she was looking at me with a hunger that wasn''t for food, her lust and desire were obvious for anyone to see, but I didn''t intend to do anything with her yet. I can understand her desire, it''s not because I''m pretty or anything like that, as soon as I saw her I started feeling the urge to push her into my bed as well, it''s probably because of the ability [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 1 ] I learned from eating Goblins, this must be a skill that all goblins are born with, the reason my subordinate hasn''t demonstrated this behavior so far is that as Leech I had no gender, but now that I have a male body this can cause some problem and distraction for her, especially now since I''m not wearing any clothes. When she noticed I was looking in her direction she ran to the pile of meat to eat, and I took this opportunity to see my status. Ding! Ding! Ding! ... <[ You havepleted your evolution ]> . . . <[ You became a race that never existed before evolving into the Blood Goblin ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline evolved into the superior bloodline [ Blood Goblin ] ]> . . . <[ You were named Zenos by [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] ]> . . . <[ You have learned the following skills: ? [ Blood servant: 1 ] ? [Weak elemental darkness Affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ You have been bestowed with an ability by [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] : ? [ Identify: 1 ??] ]> . . . <[ You received the title: ? [Named Monster] ? [Single Show] ? [True master] ]> <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Blood Goblin (Single) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 10/10 > 1/17 EXP: 12/0 > 12/50 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Blood Goblin: 100% ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Small Spider: 8% ] [ Gray Wolf: 38% ] [ Kobold: 24% ] HP: 36/36 > 46/46 MP: 21/21 > 36/36 Stamina: 27/27 > 37/37 Strength: 27 > 32 (+27) Dexterity: 18 > 23 (+25) Agility: 28 > 33 (+25) Defense: 19 > 24 (+31) Intelligence: 40 > 50 (+25) Magic Defense: 18 > 23 (+25) Charm: 0 > 5 (+550) Luck: -20 > -36 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of its kind ] [ First of its kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Monster Named ] [ Unique Showcase ] [ True Master ] ]> I got a headache with so much information popping into my head at the same time, it took me a few seconds to sort everything out in my mind before I could make sense of it all. "(My stats have gone up more than I thought, now my status shows my gender and the name the mystery woman gave me is also there. )" (me) "(Zenos this is my name in this world )" (me) Now before checking my skills I should look for a pair of pants, looking better my height seems to be around 1.20 meters, if you take my height into ount my little brother might be a little bit, the size of a normal adult human, that thought made me happier than I imagined. Now that I had arms I started looking at the boxes and trunks inside this old warehouse, and inside a trunk I found simple children''s clothes that I had sinned to wear, it was a white sleeveless shirt and red long pants, no it was news that even though it was children''s clothes it was still loose on me. I took the sword I got yesterday and cut the shirt a little so it wouldn''t get too big and shortened the pant legs to brag at me, I made some holes in the waistband of my pants to pass a rope to use as a belt. After dressing in my new outfit I continued looking for another one for my subordinate and found another one for her like e mine, in the end there were many simr clothes but most were for adults and it would be more difficult to adapt for both of us so I looked for children''s clothes. I adapted her clothes as I did mine and separated them in a corner until she finished eating, I continued looking in the boxes and found another piece of children''s clothing, I also separated some adult clothes for the future, the other clothes were very torn and even moldy over time. I found a box with kitchen utensils, most of them were made of wood and were in terrible condition, but I found a small chest inside the box that had si, silver spoons, forks, and knives that must belong to someone important, I separated them along with the cloth, es. Unfortunately I didn''t find any weapons or armor in good condition, the weapons I found were rusty beyond what could still be considered usable, it was so bad that when I dropped a sword it broke, the armors were potholed probably the insects ate them along with most clothes. I cut the leather armor a little, just the parts that, were still intact and set it aside forter use. After,r all that is done I look at my subordinate who is drinking water and go over to talk to her. "Clean up¡­wear this." (me) "..." (Subordinate Goblin) Ding! <[Her skill leveled up [Goblin Language: 5> 6]]> I told her to clean up and then put on the clothes I adapted for her, she was a little confused but I exined to her how to use the clothes, after seeing that she understood I go back to bed to check my skills. <[ PASSIVE SKILLS: [ Leech: 5 ] [ Leech Belly: 7 ] [ Weak Hunger Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Resistance to Paralysis: 6 ] [ Weak Resistance to Poisoning: 4 ] [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 3 ] [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Weak Mana Sense: 5 ] [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 1 ] [ Meditation: 4 ] [ Weak Fire Resistance: 1 ] [ Goblin Language: 6 ] [ Reinforce weak underlings: 1 ] [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 1 ] [ Weak Body Strength (Legs): 1 ] [ Improved Hearing: 1 ] [ Weak Body Strength (Exoskeleton): 1 ] [ Improved Nose: 1 ] [ Mana Control: 3 ] [ Kobold Language: 1 ] [ Group Coordination : 1 ] [ Weak Wind Elemental Affinity : 1 ] [ Trap Construction : 1 ] [ Improved Strength : 1 ] [ Weak Dark Elemental Affinity : 1 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: [ Weak Leech Bite: 5 ] [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 ] [ Weak Blood Detection: 2 ] [ Swim: 1 ] [ Weak Poison Secretion: 4 ] [ Weak Blood Control: 1 ] [ Aura of Judgment : 1 ] [Weak Recovery: 3 ] [ Line Production: 5 ] [ Sticky Line Production: 6 ] [ Line Control: 6 ] [ Weak Body Load: 1 ] [ Jump: 3 ] [ Low Fire Puff: 3 ] [ Poison Spit : 3 ] [ Snake Scale Production : 1 ] [ Body Maniption : 1 ] [ Corrosion : 2 ] [ Detect Weak Presence : 2 ] [ Wolf w : 1 ] [ Blood Servant : 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] [ Identify: 1 ??] BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] ]> Chapter 19 Cap 19: Change Of Plans And Martial Arts(Chapter Preview) After I checked everything from my stats to my skills I was wondering what I should do now. To start I saw a new unique skill which was [Identify: 1], I would like to know how to use this skill, thinking about using this skill while looking at it in my mind a notification popped up. <[ Skill identification result: [ Identify: 1 ??]--> can identify titles, abilities, and objects. Titles and skills of the owner or people and objects that the owner can see the skill and/or title. Items that are currently being yed. Cost may vary depending on item power, title, or skill. Identification may fail if the skill''s level is notparable to the item''s power, title, or skill. Cost: ? for magic items: mana ]> "Hahahahahahaha" (me) "(Finally the skill I needed, and she can identify not only my skills but also my titles and items as well.)" (me) "(I''ll have to rethink everything I was going to do today, hmmmm...)" (me) Hmmmm "(I will wait two days for reconnaissance of the Goblin cave my Minor spoke of.)" (me) "(I''ll take advantage of these two days to train and get used to fighting with this body.)" (me) After I''ve thought of everything I turn to my Subordinate who has just finished getting dressed, walk towards her and hand a sword in her hand "Train." (me) "Yes Master." (Subordinate Goblin) While she was training with the sword I go to the other side of the warehouse to check my titles with [Identify: 1 ??]. <[ Result of identification of titles: [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ]--> ???????????? [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ]--> ??????????? [ World Transgressor ]--> Title given to one who was transferred or reincarnated in another world without being summoned or using the reincarnation circle. BONUS: grants (5x EXP) work [ Last of his race ]--> Title that proves the owner is thest of his race. BONUS: (+5) on all stats. [ First of its kind ]--> Title that proves the owner is the first of its kind. BONUS: (+5) on all stats. [He who brings chaos] -> Title that proves the owner breaks all rules andmon sense to his will. BONUS: Abilities such as bondage and control are useless to the owner. [ Named monster ]--> Title showing that the owner''s existence has been recognized by someone, a bond is formed or strengthened between the nominee and the nominee. BONUS: (+10) on all stats. [ Unique Show ]--> Title given to the strongest monsters of their races, monsters that shouldn''t have been born. BONUS: (+5) on all stats. [True master]--> Title given to those who understand what a master truly is, one who does not use those who serve him but stands in front of him. BONUS: (+50) charm for subordinates, ves, and family members. ]> Finally, I can see what all these titles mean, there are some titles with dangerous names and it looks like the titles provide some permanent power as well. I can see the reasons for my charm increase in stats, but it only has an effect on those who are serving me, but the other bonuses went to all stats. If anyone else can see these titles it might get me into trouble, I should try to get as little attention as possible. Another thing I realized is that I haven''t seen the two unreadable titles yet, maybe if I raise the skill level I can decipher those titles. It seems that I could only see this effect of titles on my stat today because of this skill [Identify: 1], but I got a little tired, this skill has decreased my MP a lot, now I''ll leave to identify the passive skills at night and the skills Active for tomorrow. "(Now I''m going to start my physical training, I''m going to do a hundred push-ups, a hundred squats, and a hundred sit-ups.)" (me) This new body of mine is missing some muscle, so I will do this training every morning. I will start now. -------- "Haaa... haaa ...haaaa ...whew" (me) After an hour of physical training, I''m tired, I''m going to rest now and think about what training I''m going to do now. Now that I stopped training I can see that my subordinate saw my training and started to imitate me, and did the training along with me, but she passed out the moment I stopped. I go to her and take her in my arms and carry her to her bed for her to rest, I''ll let her sleep until the afternoon. Now I''m going to do martial arts training, I yed a lot of games in my old world and with that, I did a lot of research to improve my games. Among the researches I did I researched a lot of martial arts, I know my head most of the martial arts from my ancient world and even created some others to use in my games, I have to think about which one I should learn. Hmmmm If I think this is a fantasy world with monsters of all sizes and shapes then Earth martial arts are useless here, as they were created to be used against other humans. I think I should use one of the martial arts I created for my games using those I researched as a base, the martial arts I created were made thinking of fighting monsters of all shapes and sizes, it took me years to create just a handful of them. The one I will choose was the first one I created, which is also the most difficult, as the first martial art I created I kept improving it and testing it with 3D animations to see how it worked and if there were any errors, I did countless tests and I was satisfied in the end, it became a martial art that I can use either unarmed or with a sword and daggers. This martial art as well as others that I created was thought and nned to keep in mind the statistics and levels that increase in games which is the same case in this world. It is also a martial art designed to act together with skills and magic in games, in my old world it would be useless but here it surpasses all others that existed there. Training will be difficult, so I''ll start with trying to imitate the unarmed martial art forms first, so I''ll keep repeating and see if I can get a useful skill to help. For now, I''m going to start training, I''m training punches, kicks, elbows, knees, reverse kicks, somersaults, etc. ----------- After four hours of training, I can finally do the martial art positions I created perfectly, but that''s just the way, I need to use mana to show my true strength, but I need to increase my control first. I''m exhausted now so I''m going to rest, for now, I''m going to eat some meat and then drink some water, then I go to my bed and while I rest I go over the positions and hitbinations of the martial art. ----------- It''s already mid-afternoon and I''ve rested enough, I''m going to resume my training and I see that my subordinate has finally woken up and wants to resume her training too, she goes to the sword and starts training her handling with horizontal and vertical cuts. Seeing her train with so much effort I get motivated to do that too, I go to the other side of the store and start training somebinations of moves until nightfall. During training I noticed that the more I repeated the punches they got faster, stronger and I was able to perform them more fluidly. In the end, my strikes were fast and strong, I was able to do them in sequence without showing any opening, I realized the big difference martial arts make in this world. The position of the body when throwing a punch or a kick made a big difference, for example, when punching if you turn your waist to punch it makes it even more powerful and faster. When I stopped training I could see my subordinate looking at me with her mouth open and with a shocked expression, her eyes are shining with admiration. "Master gii so strong giig." (Subordinate Goblin) I had to calm her down a little so she wouldn''t freak out. Now that everything is done I sit down to get some rest as I am exhausted for the third time today. Ding! <[ New martial art created sessfully ]> . <[ Name Your Martial Art ]> It looks like the training effect was better than expected, but I have to think of a name for it. Hmmmm "(I''ll put the same name I had in my game, I''ll name it Fist of Chaos.)" (me) Ding! Ding! <[ You learned the self-created skill: ? [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title: ? [ Founder of the Fist of Chaos ] ]> Let me identify that title and skill. <[ Title identification result: [ Founder of the Fist of Chaos ]--> Title given to the one who created the martial art of the Fist of Chaos. Abat-focused martial art that takes into ount the style of those who use it and can be adapted to countless different styles. Extremely rare martial art made to face both monsters and people. BONUS: (2x) the power of the Fist of Chaos abilities. ]> <[ Skill identification result: [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 1 ]--> martial art created by Zenos, a martial art that can be used with or without any type of energy. (+5) increase in strength, dex,terity, and agility per skill level. ]> It seems that I used mana during training without realizing it, both the skill and the title made me much stronger, with the skill it will be easier to train the martial art now. Chapter 20 Cap 20: Dangerous World And Identifying Skills(Chapter Preview) Now it''s dark and I stop all my training, finally, all that''s left is to use [Identify: 1] to see my passive abilities and leave it until tomorrow morning to see my Active abilities. <[ Skills identification result: [ Leech: 5 ]--> racial bloodsucking ability, increase bloodsucking speed, an ability that all races that feed mainly on blood have. Recovers HP and STM with ingested blood. [ Leech Belly: 7 ]--> racial skill that allows you to store 2 times the weight of the owner of the food skill in the stomach. [Weak Hunger Resistance: 1 ]--> Ability that gives a little help to the owner tost longer without food without weakening. [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 6 ]--> small increase for resistance to any type of paralysis. [ Weak Resistance to Poison: 4 ]--> small increase for resistance to all poisons. [ Weak Resistance to physical damage: 3 ]--> small increase for resistance to physical attacks. (+2) in defense for each skill level. [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ]--> Small increase in power, control and decreases element cost. [ Weak mana sense: 5 ]--> ability to sense mana. [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 1 ]--> Small increase in power, control and decreases curse cost. [ Meditation: 4 ]--> helps to get into meditation state faster. During meditation, the MP and STM recover faster. [ Low Fire Resistance: 1 ]--> Small increases resistance to fire element. [ Reinforce weak subordinates: 1 ]--> small increase in subordinates'' stats. (+1) for all subordinate stats by skill level. [ Improved sexual stamina: 1 ]--> increases libido, increases stamina during sex. [ Weak body reinforcement (legs): 1 ]--> small reinforcement in leg power. [ Enhanced Hearing: 1 ]--> Increases the skill owner''s hearing ability allowing them to join things farther apart and more clearly. [ Weak body reinforcement (exoskeleton): 1 ]--> small increase in exoskeleton hardness. [ Enhanced Nose: 1 ]--> Increases the ability to smell more detailed and farther away. [ Mana Control: 3 ]--> Increases the ability to control Mana. [ Group Coordination: 1 ]--> Increases ability to coordinate together with a group more efficiently. [ Low Wind Elemental Affinity: 1 ]--> Small increase in power, control and decreases element cost. [ Trap Construction: 1 ]--> Increases the speed of building and setting traps. [ Improved Strength: 1 ]--> Increases strength stat. Strength (+2) for each skill level [ Weak Dark Elemental Affinity: 1 ]--> Small increase in power, control and decreases element cost. [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 1 ]--> martial art created by Zenos, a martial art that can be used with or without any type of energy. (+5) increase in strength, dexterity, and agility per skill level. ]> I didn''t want to see the Language type skills because the names are already self-exnatory, I forgot that I had already finished checking my martial art skill and checked it again. I seem to be able to identify all of my passive abilities, but I have a headache from too much information. Looking at my abilities I can see how each one of them works for me, their exnations are simple but their effects are evident. In all the games I created in my old life, passive abilities always had simple powers but they built up to an incredible level, and I can see that it''s the same in this world. Now that I''ve just checked my passive skills I''m going back to my magic training, to level up [ Weak Mana Sense: 5 ] and [ Mana Control: 3 ]. First I sit cross-legged on my bed and put my hands on my knees, then clear my mind, synchronize my breathing with my heartbeat, and calm my emotions. Soon I fell into deep meditation and started focusing my mind on the mana inside me, and I started moving it through my body changing speed and direction continuously, I did this for three hours before I started to lose focus and then I stopped the training. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 5 > 6] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 4 >5 ] ]> "(I managed to regain my energy during meditation but my mind is throbbing. )" (me) After stopping my meditation I lie on my bed and stare at the hole in the ceiling to see the starry sky, this has be a habit for me. As I looked at the sky I thought about what to do now, then it came to my mind that I don''t have a knife but I do have two swords, I think I''ll train with the sword tomorrow. Since I''ve decided what I''m going to do tomorrow, I decide to go to sleep, I look to the side and see that my subordinate has already gone to bed early today. If I remember correctly, in the description of the title of [Named Monster] it said that the name gives power to the one who receives the name and also increases the link that exists between the one who nominates and the one who is named, I think I''ll try to name my subordinate tomorrow, but I have to think of a name that suits her. I''m already very tired, I''ll leave it to think of a name for her tomorrow, I''m going to sleep since I have a lot of things to do tomorrow. Zzzzz... zzzzzzzz... Zzzzzzzzzzz... ----------------- "Master gi wake up, wake up master gi" (Subordinate Goblin) "Hmmm..." (me) "But three...minutes." (me) "Train master giig" (Subordinate Goblin) "Already got up." (me) "Good Morning." (me) "Good giig master." (Subordinate Goblin) I wake up the next day with my subordinate calling me to train, she realizes that we have to train every day to make ourselves stronger. I get up and go rinse my mouth and eat some meat, then go to my Minor and spend two hours talking to her about the cave and she tells me something shocking I haven''t had the heart to ask until now. "Why doesn''t any...Goblin lie....with...you?" (me) "They gii like adventurous girls, gii tied up in gii cave." (Subordinate Goblin) What she told me makes sense, goblins are known in the games and romances of my world as a race with a strong libido and strong reproductive capacity, female Goblins are rare so Goblins kidnap females of other races and **** them to breed. "How many girls...have there?" (me) "Having three gii girls when ig gii meet master" (Subordinate Goblin) She says there were three girls a few days ago, they must still be alive but their mental state will surely be destroyed. Hmmmm This is another reminder to me that this is not a game or fantasy story of a hero versus a demon king, this is a real-world, and a very dangerous world where if you are not strong enough you have no one with whoever tells you is at the mercy of those who are stronger than you. It''s a shame what happened to them, but this is an opportunity for me, their minds must already be damaged and they must only want to die now, with this state I can try to use my ability to make them be my servants as I did with my current subordinate. This world is dangerous, and alone I will only be in more danger, I must get some allies and I cannot afford to miss any opportunity just because it might be considered wrong by others. All I can do if I can bring them to my side is treat them well and help them get stronger. With that decided, I go with my subordinate to the morning physical training of a hundred push-ups, a hundred sit-ups, and a hundred squats. After the training while she and I catch our breath we start talking and I tell her to give me more information on the location of the Goblin Cave and how big this cave is. She tells me that the cave is at the foot of a stone wall, it also has two other branches inside the cave and one of those branches is where they leave the women they kidnap. The cave from what she said is not far from here, it must be about an hour or two walking from here. I spent a few hours talking to her and got another important piece of information, most goblins leave the cave every morning to go hunting and only starting back in the middle of the day, if they catch something if they don''t juste back in the middle of the afternoon. The Goblins that stay in the cave during the day are just the old men and the children, the old men stay to teach the children and feed the prisoners. It looks like there''s a river near the cave too and because of that they just have to worry about the food. Knowing all this, I start toe up with a n for how to finish them all in one day. All I have to do is wait for most of them toe out hunting, so I''m going to invade and kill those who stay in the cave, then I just have to set traps and wait for them toe back tired of the hunt and ambush everyone and kill them, that would be a good n, but first I need more detailed information on the terrain and its numbers so as not to leave any loose ends. Chapter 21 Cap 21: Ibuki(Chapter Preview) After talking to my subordinate, I will check my active skills with [ Identify: 1 ??]. <[Result of skill identification: [ Leech Bite: 5 ]--> racial ability that takes a bite capable of tearing a small piece of skin and flesh off the target. COST: 1 STM [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 ]--> causes some weak Paralyzing Poison to secrete which initially causes numbness and umting more instances of weak Paralyzing Poison causes the target to paralyze for a short time. COST: 1 STM [ Poor blood detection: 2 ]--> detects blood in a small area. COST: 2 STM [ Swim: 1 ]--> speed up during swimming. COST: 2 STM [Weak venom secretion: 4 ]--> secretes a small amount of weak venom from saliva, teeth, and ws. COST: 1 STM [Weak Blood Control: 1 ]--> Allows and increases control of the blood element. COST: 3 MP [ Aura of judgment: 1 ]--> judge whether the target is an ally or an enemy. Enemy: All stats decreased by 2% per skill level. Ally: All stats increased by 2% per skill level. Submission: forces the target to choose to be an ally or an enemy, by choosing to be an ally the target bes the owner''s subordinate. Choosing to be the owner''s enemy increases the effect of control and very abilities. The moment the target submits, all wounds, illnesses, curses, and disabilities are healed with the owner''s energy. COST: 10 MP [ Poor recovery: 3 ]--> poor recovery from physical damage such as cuts, bruises, puncture wounds, and stagnant blood. COST: 2 STM [ Thread production: 5 ]--> produces a strong silk thread thates out of the mouth or fingers. COST: 1 STM/MP [ Sticky thread production: 6 ]--> produces a strong sticky thread thates out of the mouth or fingers. COST: 1 STM/MP [ Line control: 6 ]--> uses mana to control lines, lower cost for owner-produced lines. COST: 1 MP [Weak Body Charge: 1 ]--> boosts and channels all running power to the target the owner collides with. COST: 5 MP [ Jump: 3 ]--> Increase jump height. COST: 1 STM [ Low Fire Puff: 3 ]--> releases a me from the owner''s mouth for a short distance. COST: 2 MP [ Poison spit: 3 ]--> spit poison for a short distance. COST: 2 STM [ Snake scale production: ]--> produces snake scales by the owner''s body. COST: 20 STM [ Body Maniption: 1 ]--> Allows owners to manipte and control their own body using mana. COST: 2 MP [ Corrosion: 2 ]--> allows the owner to corrode everything it touches using mana. COST: 1 MP every 2 seconds [ Detect Weak Presence: 2 ]--> Allows owner to sense all creatures'' normal auras for a short distance. COST: 2 MP [ Wolf w: 1 ]--> infuses the Mana owner''s ws/nails which increases the hardness, cut, and length of the w/nail. COST: 5 MP [ Blood Servant: 1 ]--> uses the owner''s HP to force a target into bondage to the owner. The bond with the owner bes stronger along with the skill level. The ability only takes effect if the owner submits the target with a stronger will. The ve cannot harm or harm the owner. The ve bes more and more loyal to the owner. very can only be taken away by the owner. The ve has to obey the owner. COST: 20 HP every five seconds. ]> Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Identify: 1 ??> 2 ] ]> Again all this information popping into my head at once is making my head hurt, I need a few seconds to process all this information. There were some abilities that he couldn''t use or that he used to a limited extent before, but now he would be able to show his full power. An example of this is [ Wolf''s w: 1 ], an ability that I was unable to use before because I didn''t have ws or arms, but now I who have arms and ws can use this ability to its fullest. The line type skills have also be easier to use as I can use it with my fingers now this gives me the chance to maybe use it on all fingers at the same time this will make it quicker and easier to grip an enemy even if it costs five times as much, it will count. Some skills do exactly what I thought they would like with [ Corrosion: 2 ], [ Fire Breath: 3 ], the two detection skills, etc. Now the skill [ Blood Servant: 1 ] surprised me a lot, it''s a very-type skill, I can force others to obey me. I can use this ability with the two Goblin prisoners, if I use it together with the ability [ Aura of judgment: 1 ] I can maybe increase the chances of making them submit to me and at the same time heal their wounds as I did with my subordinate current. With a n already in ce, I go to the other side of the room and practice my martial arts for two hours, I''m more and more familiar with the strikes and how to move, all I need to do now is remove the useless moves I''ve been doing as I move. I was only able to notice these useless moves because of the animations I was doing to test the martial art in my old world, my moves are a little different from the model I used in the animation. Once I remove all these useless moves I should be able to move faster and my punches will be more urate. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Stamina stat increased by 1 point ]> . . <[ Strength stat increased by 1 point ]> . . <[ Agility stat increased by 1 point ]> "There is?" (me) "(What is this?)" (me) Hmmm... After thinking a little bit I was able to understand what was happening, it should be obvious, like in any other world if you train continuously you be stronger, faster and your stamina increases along with training, it means that in this world the training results are more apparent and trante as points in the stats that were trained. Knowing this is a big advantage, after all, I could have let basic information like that go unnoticed by me and just trained my skills like in games, it seems that even knowing that this world is not a game I have morepared its simrities with one, I have let obvious things go unnoticed, I have to correct that kind of thinking. Knowing this I stop my training and pick up another sword and spend a few hours training the same training as my subordinate with horizontal and vertical cuts to get used to holding and moving with a sword. Now when I rest I decide to go towards my subordinate who is lying on the floor resting too, it''s time to name her, I spent all morning thinking about what to name her, and finally, I chose a suitable name. "I want to¡­ name you." (me) "..." (Subordinate Goblin) When I told her that I wanted to give her a name, she started crying nonstop, and then she started smiling as she cried. "Thank you gii master, thank you, thank you, giig thank you..." (Subordinate Goblin) She started to thank me a lot, probably a name must be something very important to her after all so far she doesn''t have any. "Your name...be Ibuki" (me) When I said her name, all my MP and MTS emptied and left my body and entered my subordinate''s body, as soon as thest drop of energy entered her body she started to glow and a message appeared in my mind. Ding! <[ You named Goblin(Variant) Ibuki ]> . <[ The ties between you and Ibuki have strengthened ]> . <[ By giving a name to your subordinate you have the authority to give her a gift ]> . . <[ Choose the type of power you want to give: ? [ Ability ] ? [Lineage] ]> "(What''s going on?)" (me) "(Is this what happens when you name a monster?)" (me) I''ll leave that thought forter, apparently, I can give a gift along with the name to my Subordinate, I''ll choose a skill for the gift. Ding! <[ Choose the skill to be gifted ]> A list of all my skills popped into my mind, I was a little confused by all this information, but I could see a strange thing, there were more skills than I had. After checking everything I realized they were minor abilities like for example my ability [ Weak elemental affinity: 1 ], this skill had several minor abilities inside of it like [ Weak elemental affinity: 1 ], [ Weak death elemental affinity: 1 ], [ Weak Dark Elemental Magic Affinity: 1 ], [ ¡õ¡ñ??¡õ¡ð?? ], etc. It also seems that there is more than one energy since I saw [Weak shadows elemental magic Affinity: 1], [Weak shadows elemental spiritual Affinity: 1], and [Weak elemental shadows Ki Affinity: 1]. Probably if you don''t specify the energy in the skill it bes a rarer skill that fits any energy. Hmmm... I thought for a while and since I want to train her to be an assassin I will choose to gift her with [ Weak shadow elemental affinity: 1 ]. Ding! <[ You chose to gift Ibuki with the ability: ? [ Weak shadows elemental affinity: 1 ] ]> As soon as I chose what to present to her the light surrounding her shone brighter and then went out, after the light went out and revealed Ibuki I could see that her appearance hadn''t changed much, but a tattoo appeared on her right shoulder that looked like with a dragon of different eyes one dark purple and one golden wrapped in a ck crown with iid blood red stones. When she opened her eyes I could see a deep shadow at the back of her eyes, she turned to me and knelt. "Thank you gii master for granting gii name and power to Ibuki." (Ibuki) "Ibuki swears to be the gii master''s shadow gigii forever." (Ibuki) Chapter 22 Cap 22: Thoughts Of A Subordinate(Chapter Preview) Ibuki Pov: The master told me it would evolvest night but I couldn''t believe what I saw when I woke up. He was a ck-skinned, unwrinkled Goblin with short blood red hair, his eyes were the same dark purple eyes and the other golden, the marks that covered gas all over the master''s body now cover his back, chest, arms, and legs. The master was wearing no clothes and I could see how handsome the master was, I waspletely fascinated by what I was seeing, I could feel my Goblin instincts screaming for me to jump on the master now, but I had to resist, I don''t want the master to hate me. I knew immediately that this Goblin was the master, after all, he is in the master''s bed and he has the same bizarre and chaotic presence that the master has. After I ran to eat something to try to calm my instincts the master started looking at various things in the base and when I looked after I could see he put on some clothes which is a relief for me, watching the master''s big gun was making it difficult control myself. The master gave me some clothes that were just like his, they didn''t have any holes and they didn''t smell bad either, I''m happy. While I was training to help the master and I saw the master make some strange moves and I decided to imitate, after a while it became more difficult to do that and I could see what these movements were, it was training for the body, I don''t know how it works. but the master is always right. I fell overtired with the master''s new training and when I woke up I picked up the sword again to resume my training, I had to be strong to help the master. ,m During my training I would look at the master sometimes, I was more and more shocked by what I was seeing, the master was moving strangely but as time went by the master''s movements were getting faster and faster and the blows that thought it strange before they seemed dangerous now. After a while I stood still, forgot my training, and waspletely hypnotized by the master, his punches were so strong and the master looked so handsome doing it, the master is as thin as me and he''s also shorter than me, but he looked so amazing now, he looks like the legendary warriors old Goblin told stories when I was a kid. After all this, I continued training and went to bed early as I was tired. Zzz... -------- The next day I got up early and saw that the master was still sleeping, I approached him and I watched him sleep, the master looks so cute and cute sleeping, I didn''t even realize I was starting to drool. I can''t go on like this I must be strong, I think about waking up the master so I don''t do anything with him while he sleeps. "Master wake up, wake up master." (me) "Hmmm..." (master) "But three...minutes." (master) "Train, let''s go master" (me) "Already got up." (master) "Good Morning." (master) "Good morning Master." (me) I don''t know how long I watched the master sleep, but it was dangerous, I did well to wake the master with the excuse of training, otherwise, I could have tried to take advantage of the master while he was sleeping, just the thought of it is dangerous for me, I have to control me. After I woke up the master, we went to eat and afterward we talked, the master told me that during his evolution he was named Zenos and I was very happy for the master. A name is a blessing for anyone, it strengthens us and gives us new evolutions. Everyone wants a name but only Kings have the authority to name, a being named bes stronger faster and some great Kings have the authority to give some of their power to the one who is named. During the conversation the master asked many questions about the cave where my old family lived, I answered everything I could remember, so he asked me a question that made me sad. "Why doesn''t any...Goblin lie....with...you?" (master Zenos) "They gii like adventurous girls, gii tied up in gii cave." (me) My answer surprised the master, he didn''t know that Goblins need to capture other women to have children. I could see that the master was very interested in women adventurers, but his eyes are different from goblins, he is not thinking of them as mothers to his children, if you think about it women adventurers are strong, maybe the master wants them to serve him as well. me. This makes me happy, knowing that the master will have more people who like him and knowing that I will have morepanions to help protect the master, the master will certainly attract a lot of people. Master be strong, handsome, wise and treat those who serve him well, I have to gather strong people for the master, strong Goblin must have many women to serve him, I will find strong women to serve master with me. After talking to the master we are going to do more of the training that the master was doing yesterday, I got really tired after the training. When training is over I''m too tired to move, so the master talks to me about where to stay Goblin Cave and I tell him everything I know. Mestre kept training yesterday''s dangerous moves and spent a lot of time training, when he finished he came to me and said. "I want to¡­ name you." (master) "..." (me) "(The master wants to give me a name?)" (me) I started to cry, I was so happy, a name means I will be linked to the master forever. "Thank you, master, thank you, thank you, thank you..." (me) I started to thank the master non-stop, it means everything to me, the master has been so good to me so far, I can''t understand what someone like me can do to thank the master for all this. "Your name...be Ibuki" (master) When the master said the name he chose to give me I couldn''t move, all I could feel was the presence of the master growing and involving my whole body, I felt the master''s power enter within me and for a few seconds I had the illusion of seeing a shadow with eyes of different colors equal to the master''s a dark purple eye and a golden one, the shadow looked at me as if it could see everything that I am. Around us everything was a mess of things, elements and energies were flowing everywhere without any order, but it was very beautiful, it was as if you hear some deep meaning in all this chaos. The shadow raised its hand and a kind of shadow concentrated in its hand until it formed a ck jewel that approached me and ced it in front of me, then the jewel floated to me and entered my body, as soon as it entered my body I felt an incredible energy rush through me and aforting warmth on my shoulder, after that the shadow said in the voice of the master. "I give you this power along with your name Ibuki" (shadow) After that everything disappeared and I could see that I was back to base and the master was in front of me, I knelt down and with all the determination and will I could find inside of me I said "Thank you, master, for granting name and power to Ibuki." (me) "Ibuki swears to be the master''s shadow forever." (me) Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You were named by [Blood Goblin: Zenos] as Ibuki ]> . . <[ You have been gifted with a Gift of Power by Zenos: ? [ Weak shadows elemental affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ You learned the skill: ? [ Self-improvement (subordination): 1 ] ? [ Self-improvement (loyalty): 1 ] ]> . . <[ You purchased the titles: ? [Monster Named] ? [True loyalty] ]> This power that the master has given me, I will use it to protect you. The master has done a lot for me, now I have to be strong enough to be useful to the master, I can''t continue to be the only one to receive everything from him and depend on him like that. The master wants to kill my old family and that''s fine with me, I was treated badly there, I had to eat strange nts and mushrooms that made me sick to survive, I only ate the little meat that others threw away and I was continually beaten and not end if not for the master I would have been used with bait and then killed. I have no feeling for them and if I had the power I would kill them all myself, it is a great relief to me that the master prefers to make the trapped adventurers his servants than the members of my old family, and luckier than he is nning to kill them all. The adventurers are stronger than the other Goblins, many died before they managed to capture those, one among them is strong and even after so long my family still resists, she would be a strongpanion. Now I must dedicate myself more to training to be strong enough to help the master in his n, I would like to kill some of them with my own hands. Chapter 23 Cap 23: The Value Of Companions(Chapter Preview) I was surprised by Ibuki''s overreaction, but knowing how the power a name represents for a monster I think I can understand why she''s acting like this. After naming her I''m exhausted, my head is aching and my body is weak, I tell her to get up and I''m going to lie down to rest now. Ibuki wasted no time and went straight to the sword resuming his training, I could see in his eyes that his determination became even stronger, giving her a name was more difficult than I expected, but it was worth it, I can tell just by looking for her that she admires and respects me, it''s not hard to say that she has be extremely loyal to me, that''s the most important thing for me. I don''t care about her current strength, I can train her and even help her evolve into a stronger race, but none of that will matter if at a critical moment she turns against me. The most important thing in this kind of world is not the power someone has, the most important is those who are close to you, no matter how strong someone is, if you fight an army at some point you will die to the waves of enemies or from the depletion of energy or carelessness caused by mental exhaustion, it can also happen that you die from poisoning or cursed or you can even be killed in your sleep if you keep people with ulterior motives around. What matters is who is around you, your friends, subordinates, ves, family members, andpanions. Regardless of their strength if they are loyal you will have the help that will be indispensable in a time of need, but if you only choose the people around you by their authority or power then you will be doomed, after all, no one can keep their guard up for time whole. "(Skills like mine [Blood Servant: 1 ] that serve to enve may be useful in the short term, but I will have to earn their loyalty and respect for me in time.)" (me) The big difference between someone fighting or striving for obligation and fighting or striving of their own will when someone does something of their own volition, they can give their all and may even exceed their limits for what they believe in, now someone with no will he will have difficulties even to do the best he can. That''s why I''m d my dear Ibuki seems to have be so loyal to me, it means I can trust her, and finally, I can give my all to train her once we move to the new base. With that resolved, I''m going to get back to the focus of what I should do after this rest. "Hmmmm..." (me) I think I''ll keep training with the sword for a few hours and then I''ll hunt something, our food supply is running out, I also have toplete my martial training, for that, I have to think of a way to fuse magical power in my body. Hmmm... ---------- After two hours of resting and getting my energy back, I get up to test something. Now that my abilities rted to sensing and controlling magical power are at a level that I find eptable, I''m going to start trying to get the mana out of my body and mold it into various shapes. I tried to do this and after a few minutes of controlling the mana inside me and I managed to make it go towards my right hand and get out of my palm, as soon as it worked I tried to control it, to help control I tried to imagine ways I tried to do it. he took it, after a few more minutes I had half of my MP, but I got it. Seeing that I was getting mana to follow my thoughts I tried to make the most basic of games and novels from my ancient world which is to use the magical power to strengthen the body, to start with I try to imagine a 3D form of myself in my mind and then using my biology knowledge to know where the muscles in this body are, with all that done I try to control my mana in small amounts to flow to all the muscles at the same time, this step is a bitplicated and it took me almost twenty minutes to try. and wrong as if I wasn''t careful I could damage my muscles as far as I know. When I finally got the right amount of Mana for the muscles I tried to make the mana I put into them integrate with them, as I did I felt a huge surge of power go through my whole body. Ding! <[ You have acquired the skill: ? [ Magical Body Reinforcement: 1 ] ]> It seems this is a skill that already exists, but it doesn''t matter how I start training my martial arts while I''m in this state of power, my punches and kicks have be stronger and faster, now toplete I use the mana inside my body and expel it from my body through my blows, this makes each blow I make a small explosion directed forward. I still don''t seem to be able to send waves of flying Mana with my punches as I used to win games, but that''s good enough, and as I test my explosive punches I fall to the ground with a lot of headache and all the muscles in my body screaming in pain. Ding! Ding! <[ New technique acquired: ? [ Explosive punch ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 4 > 5 ] ]> When I look at my MP is zero, it looks like I have to check the consumption of my new abilities. "Master gii be alright?" (Ibuki) It looks like Ibuki saw me fall during my training and was worried about me, she came running towards me with a serious face. "I''m fine....Ibuki" (me) I tell her I''m fine and then she keeps keeping mepany until I recover, we spent the next two hours talking, when I could move again I told her we were going hunting and she went to get her sword and the trap, I said for her to leave the and follow me. --------- My body was still aching but we had to hunt before nightfall, it took thirty minutes since we left the ruins and reached the forest and finally found a monster. The monster we found was a Gray Wolf, I told Ibuki to back off that I would fight him, I wanted to test my newly learned martial art against him, more than the training I need battle experience to improve faster. After Ibuki walked away I wanted to take the first blow, but as I get close, a breeze of air passes me towards the Gray Wolf and he notices me by the smell. Wasting no time he attacks me first and I dodge spinning to his side using the footwork I trained from my martial art, I position myself and I punch him in the rib hearing a sound of something breaking, he howls in pain and tries to get me to hit with its ws that are shining and I had no time to dodge so I elbowed the side of the wolf''s paw making him miss the blow, following the movement of turning the body that I used to elbow with my left arm. a punch to the side of the wolf''s head just bolstering my right arm muscles with mana, I could hear the wolf''s skull bones crack and he fell to the ground with bloody eyes and ears. After defeating the Gray Wolf I quickly bit his neck and drank his blood as fast as I could, I must get this body to the base before the other wolvese towards their mate''s howl. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 6 EXP from killing Gray Wolf ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Gray Wolf: 38% > 53% ] ]> I grabbed the body and carried it on my back running to the base, Ibuki didn''t understand why he was running after defeating the wolf but he followed me without saying anything and when we were almost reaching the ruins we heard a lot of howlinging from the direction I defeated the wolf, luckily before reaching us we finally made it to base, upon entering base I push some boxes to cover the entrance just in case. Ibuki looked scared by this event, but for me I expected, wolves to be creatures that walk in groups, and when a wolf howls it''s usually a warning of its position and it can mean there''s food or danger nearby, as I''ve known since mine. Old mute because of the research I did, I hurried and drank all of his blood to leave an as little trail as possible so his group wouldn''t track us. One thing I discovered after evolving is that these ruins smell like blood all over the ce, so it''s going to be hard for them to track us down here. I call Ibuki to eat and then go to my bed to start my magic training again, now that I''ve raised my level a little [Weak sense mana: 6 ] I don''t need to meditate all the time to feel mana. I sit cross-legged and concentrate on the energies flowing inside me, after feeling my mana I take it in my hand and make it leave my body and I keep training it making it mold itself into various shapes to increase my control. I do this training for an hour and a half until my mind is heavy, then I stop and go to bed early. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 6 > 7 ] ]> Chapter 24 Cap 24: Invasion Part 1 - Recognition(Chapter Preview) Upon waking up the next day I get up and call Ibuki to wake her up too, we''re going to eat some wolf meat and then go to morning training of a hundred push-ups, a hundred sit-ups, and a hundred squats. While Ibuki catches his breath after morning training I''m going to make preparations for today''s recon, I went to bed early yesterday so I could get up before dawn today to get to the Goblin cave before they started out hunting. After a few minutes of rest Ibuki gets up and we start to pack some things for us to prepare for recognition. I use my ws to pull out small pieces of the wolf''s meat and after I''ve made a small bunch of them I use [Low Fire Puff: 3 ] several times to roast the meat, after that, I wait a few minutes to cool and separate it into two portions. I put it on a piece of cloth from the clothes that I''ve ripped off parts that were still usable, then tie the top of the cloth with my thread to make a small makeshift bag that I teach Ibuki to fasten around his waist to his rope belt. With food to spend the day we drink some water before heading out and head towards the forest, I ask Ibuki to guide me to the Goblin cave and along the way he used [ Detect Weak Presence: 2 ] to dodge creatures along the way, I didn''t want to fight today. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 2 > 3 ] ]> It took an hour and thirty minutes to get close to the cave and it was already starting to dawn, when we got close enough to see the cave I tell Ibuki to stop and start studying the surrounding area, after studying the area for a few minutes I call Ibuki to follow me and we head towards a group of trees that are on the right side of the cave near the wall. Once there I start climbing the tree along with Ibuki, this tree is not the tallest but it has the most foliage for both of us to hide, it is also tall enough for me to see the cave and the surrounding area in detail, I chose a thicker branch for us to stand on and sat with Ibuki beside me. The suns had already risen over the horizon and some Goblins are starting to wake up, I looked and saw that the cave had a small flimsy wall around it with a three-foot-wide gate, and four simple huts made of branches, leaves, and vines that must be where they sleep, Ibuki had already told me that there are three rooms inside the cave. One room is for the prisoners, the other is for the corpses they store to eat, and thest one is where they throw all the things they find such as glowing stones, equipment from adventurers they''ve killed or captured, and the cores of monsters they kill or Goblins evolved that died. And the four cabins were the rooms where the goblins slept, there were more than forty Goblins before but after I had killed so many there must be a little more than thirty of them. I asked Ibuki not to make any noise and we also avoided talking so as not to draw any attention, I could see that after getting up the goblins went to get pieces of meat inside the cave and came back outside, I could see a Goblin wearing a very torn and stained tunic and also holding a staff with a monster skull on the end, this Goblin looked old and if I judge by his appearance must be some kind of wizard, as soon as he woke up he started waking up all the goblins who were still sleeping. It looked like he was the head of the group, as soon as everyone woke up they ate something and I saw two other evolved Goblins, one with a sword and the other with two knives, the one with the sword was the same as the one I killed before, so it must be one Barbarian Goblin the other is thin and looks smarter than the sword he also moves fast from what I''m seeing from here, as soon as these two get their guns they start yelling at the other Goblins something I can''t quite hear from this distance, soon they join each group of seven and another often and go out to hunt, the other Goblins divide into groups of two or three and go hunting too, in the end only the Goblin mage, five goblin children and two adult Goblins remain in the cave. ---------- Time passed and it''s already mid-afternoon, I''ve been here most of the day and I was dumbfounded by what happened, the wizard Goblin brought the five children together for what Ibuki once called teaching and made them start fighting, one of The kids got a stone in the head and the Goblin wizard started yelling something to the other kids while pointing at him and then the kids ran over and started eating the kid on the ground, I asked Ibuki about it in a whisper. "Why... did they kill a child?" (me) "He gii very hurt he can''t gii heal." (Ibuki) "Elder teaches gii to kill worthless people." (Ibuki) It seems that not even children are innocent among Goblins, in the middle of the afternoon after this event the goblins started to return, they arrived separated with a time difference of twenty minutes to forty minutes between their arrivals, all came back injured, some with scratches and others with deep wounds, most groups returned with food some with Horned Rabbits, Kobolds or a Gray Wolf that was caught by the group with ten Goblins. After they arrived the branch gates that had been closed after they went hunting opened and after everyone arrived it was closed again. When all the Goblins ate something the ones that were badly wounded went to the huts and the ones that were still well enough entered the cave, at the time I didn''t understand why, but after a few seconds I started to hear softly echoing female screamsing out. from the cave, I can finally understand what''s going on there. Ding! <[ You have acquired the skill: ? [ Mental disorder: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 1 > 2 ] ]> My stomach was churning with revulsion that I knew now what they were doing, I wouldn''t be able to control my anger if it continued here so I went back before nightfall to base. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 2 > 3 ] ]> On the way, I met three Horned Rabbits that I quickly killed using my lines that came out of the tips of the five fingers of my right hand to tie them all so holding my rage not to kill them personally I tell Ibuki to kill them so she can increase her EXP more. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 8 EXP for Horned Rabbit kills by party member ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 6 > 7 ] ]> We brought the Horned Rabbits and threw them in the corner, I went to my bed and stared at the hole in the ceiling watching the sunset while I''m sitting cross-legged. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 3 > 4 ] ]> I can''t calm my anger so far, I may not be a good person, after all, I n to enve those women too but I would never force someone like that, I would never do what those Goblins are doing, even I have some limits on what I would do to survive and that is one of those limits. Tomorrow I''m going to start my attack on them as soon as the hunters leave, I''m not letting any of them out alive, I''m going to tear this whole ce apart. "Soothe master gii hard to breathe." (Ibuki) "There is?" (me) I turn to Ibuki only to see her kneeling on the floor shaking, I can''t understand why until I hear the notification. Ding! <[ You have acquired a new skill: ? [ Intimidation: 1 ] ? [Aura of chaos: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 4 > 5 ] ]> I realized that my anger was such that I was releasing it to my Aura and startled Ibuki, quickly thought about turning off the ability, and then Ibuki stopped shaking. " Sorry" (me) I lost control without realizing it, I must be more careful from now on, I breathe deeply and try to calm my emotions with meditation. ----------- Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 5 > 6 ] ]> After hours of meditation I finally calmed down enough not to lose control again, that''s not going to be the only thing that will infuriate me in this world. I need to stay calm so I don''t lose control tomorrow during the invasion, tomorrow I''ll meet the girls too, and I need to keep myposure. Before going to bed I''m going to roast and cut the meat of these Horned Rabbits for tomorrow morning, then I call Ibuki who was still training while I was meditating, and tell her to go to sleep. I go to my bed and lie looking at the starry sky through the hole in the ceiling, it has be my habit in this world, to reflect on things looking at the starry sky. There are so many things to think about, one of them is how should I treat girls afterward? I''m not saving them to free, I''m saving them to enve, I can make excuses of idealism that I will treat them well and with respect but in the end, I''m taking away their right to choose. But it''s the only n I have, they will be of great help as a source of information in this world and will also be of help when I need information or any item within cities. Victory is already decided, the n is wless, all I have to do now is go to sleep and wake up early tomorrow. Chapter 25 Cap 25: Invasion Part 2 - Attack(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up at dawn to again arrive at the Goblin Cave before dawn and position myself for the attack. First of all, I have to identify some things I forgot yesterday due to my altered emotional and mental state. <[ Skills identification result: [ Chaos Aura: 1 ]--> Ability that allows you to use and control the Aura. Strengthens all Aura-type abilities. Your Aura has the unique characteristic of chaos, you can corrupt, purify and/or awaken. Corrupt: Able to corrupt a weak mind to submit to the owner, able to consume the target''s negative emotions and thoughts to demonize the target, demonized targets be bonded to the owner. Purify: Able to clear the target of anything the owner wants, what has been purified converts to the energy that can strengthen the target. Awaken: The owner can force his Aura into a target and awaken feats, power, ability, title, job, race, and/or bloodline that are dormant or sealed. [ Magic body boost: 1 ]--> Strengthens the body with magic power (mana). (+5) in Strength and Agility per skill level. (+10) to Magic Defense per skill level. COST: 10 MP per minute [ Intimidate: 1 ]--> Uses and amplifies the owner''s power or Aura to intimidate the target. Intimidate lowers the target''s mental toughness. Intimidating may slow or paralyze the target. Cost: 5 MP (or other energy) per second. [ Mental disorder: 5 ]--> Skill acquired by those who suffered severe trauma, the owner of the skill moves away frommon sense, increases mental resistance, and resistance to psychic attacks. ]> "There is?" (me) "(Looks like I got another crazy skill, are all Unique skills all that crazy?)" (me) This ability seems to have very strong effects, it has both passive and active effects, and from what I could see I can control my Aura too, maybe the adventurers know something. Now the skill [Mental Disturbance: 5] worries me, it has a good effect but it looks like it''s a skill for someone who''s going crazy. My body reinforcement and intimidation skills do exactly what I expected. Now let me see the technique system that was unlocked yesterday. <[ Techniques: [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 1 ]: ? [Explosive punch] ]> I only have one technique, for now, I will have time to train others after I move my base to the cave, but this technique will be useful for today''s n. Now that I''ve checked everything I start making some preparations and then I''ll wake up Ibuki, as soon as she wakes up we eat something and head towards the cave, when we get to the forest I''m using [ Detect weak presence: 3 ] to dodge the monsters. When we finally reach the cave, I hand the hammock to Ibuki and point to a tree branch that goes inside the camp walls. "Go there, I kill old Goblin, you on adult Goblins." (me) "Yes master, I gii understand." (Ibuki) Seeing that she understands I go to another tree and climb on top of it to a branch that goes inside too, yesterday I noticed that the Goblin mage sits here, on the big rock under the shade of this tree to teach the children. I intend to wait for him to sit on the big rock in the shade of that tree and attack him by surprise killing him in one blow. -------- After hours of waiting I could see the Goblins wake up and split into groups until finally, all the Goblins were out hunting, I waited probably over an hour to make sure they were all away and seeing that the Goblin mage was screaming at a Goblin child I prepare myself. To make sure I kill him in one blow I will use my martial arts technique [Explosive Punch] to blow his head off. I took advantage of the fact that the old Goblin was still distracted yelling at one of the children and I used [Magic Body Reinforcement: 1] on my two arms and prepared to use the [Explosive punch] on both arms at the same time, a punch will be for the old man Goblin and the other will be on the kids that are nearby. When all my preparations were done I jumped off the branch punching the old Goblin''s head, but just as I was going to hit the target a transparent blue barrier appeared and when I hit it and the explosion happened it was destroyed but the old Goblin was still intact, without missing this opportunity I punch with the other hand that was already prepared for the technique and this time I hit his head blowing it up with a blow. Ding! <[ You gained 10 EXP from killing Goblin Mage ]> When I fall to the ground in a bad position due to the two explosions I see that the children are in shock by the sudden event, but as soon as one of the children grabbed a stone and ran towards me the others did the same. I quickly used my threads to wrap the kids and then I used [ Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 ] to immobilize all five kids and then I start looking for Ibuki and see she''s using her sword to pierce the two adult Goblins she''s trapped in the that I poisoned earlier. Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP for killing Goblins by party member ]> "Ibukie, kill them." (me) I waited until Ibuki killed the two adult Goblins and called her to kill the kids too, so she''s closer to evolution. When she gets closer I can see a smile on her face, it looks like she is happy killing all the Goblins from her old family, she must hate them all a lot, when she got there she started the massacre of children, it''s sad to kill children and not I''ll make excuses that it''s okay for them to be monsters, but there was no way I could take care of them and I couldn''t release them in the forest as they can tell some other Goblin family about it, Ibuki already warned me that their family was not the only one in the forest. the forest was only the closest to the ruins. Ding! <[ You gained 13 EXP for killing Goblins by party member ]> With everything ready I feel relieved but I go from hut to hut to see if no wounded Goblin is left behind to recover, and in the third hut I find a Goblin with a deep w wound, he is already dead from blood loss, it seems that the other Goblins haven''t noticed that their mate is dead, otherwise he would have be food too. After checking everything I''m in no hurry, I start sucking blood from the eight corpses so their scent doesn''t attract other monsters. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 5 > 6 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 7 > 8 ]> . . . <[ You have learned the following skills from Goblin Mage: ? [ Magic without basic attributes: 1 ] ? [ Basic Wind Magic: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the titles of Goblin Mage: ? [ Newbie Wizard ] ? [ Goblin Chief ] ]> There is? Once again I was surprised, I seem to get titles from those I eat too, I''ll leave that to thinkter, Ibuki came back from the cave, it seems that while I was dragging the corpses she went to check if there were any more Goblins inside. "Find more enemies?" (me) "No master gii Zenos." (Ibuki) "Show cave." (me) I ask her to show me the cave and let''s go there, when I arrive I see that just like the rest of the camp is dirty and stinks, the stink inside is much worse than the one outside. Ibuki points to a tunnel on the right after entering the cave, there is a door made of branches in the middle of the tunnel so I don''t know its size. "Weapons and treasure gii conquered." (Ibuki) It looks like it''s the room they use to store the equipment, weapons, and other objects they stole from the adventurers, we kept walking and soon I could see another tunnel to the left this time, with the same branch door, Ibuki pointed there and said. "Prisoners stay gii there." (Ibuki) So this is where they are, I hold myself back from going there, I have to continue, I need something before I go see them and I hope I can find it here. We keep walking and once again I see a third tunnel which is also on the left, it has the same branch door, Ibuki points there and then forward into the cave. "There to store gigi food." (Ibuki) "And there gii has no way out." (Ibuki) It looks like the cave ends a little further on. I go towards the branch door of the third tunnel and enter, as soon as I enter I see flesh and bones and a lot of blood everywhere, it''s disgusting but I have to find something here. I hold my mouth to keep from throwing up and recover from my nausea before telling Ibuki to watch the gate and let me know if other Goblins arrive early, even though I know they''ll take a while to get back, it doesn''t hurt to be careful. As soon as Ibuki left to guard the gate I started looking at each corpse one by one, I did this for about thirty minutes before I found what I wanted. Chapter 26 Cap 26: Invasion Part 3 - New Companions(Chapter Preview) What I was looking for was a human corpse, I knew the Goblins would leave them with the rest of their food, so I came here first, I hope to get anguage skill by eating human flesh so I canmunicate with the prisoners. But it looks like I''m going to have a prisoner unless I bring it to my side because I didn''t just find one corpse but two, one is a man who had more than seventy percent of his body eaten and the other corpse is a young woman from long brown hair and fair skin, she has many wounds and bruises on her body and apart from one of her arms that was almostpletely devoured, the other limbs of her body are broken, they must have done it so she doesn''t run away, after all, I doubt that they have ropes or chains to hold the girls, but the worst thing is her stomach, from the size it''s obvious she was pregnant, probably by the Goblins. Poor girl, I''m sorry for what I''m going to do now but I need a humannguage skill. All I can do is bury his bones after eating the meat and pray for his soul, I knelt down and used my ws to cut pieces of meat and eat them, I ate all the man''s flesh and the woman''s two legs when I was no longer able to eat anything else I kneel on the floor and bend over until my forehead touches the floor and I say in English. "I thank you for your flesh and pray for your soul, I promise I will kill every other Goblin that returns from the hunt." (me) Ding! Ding! <[ You have learned the following human skills: ? [ Commonnguage: 1 ] ? [ Trigan Language: 1 ] ? [ Basic sword handling: 1 ] ? [ Basic boom handling: 1 ] ? [ Fire magic elemental affinity: 1 ] ? [ Basic Fire Magic: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following titles: ? [ Newbie adventurer ] ]> . . <[ You are notpatible with other titles ]> I''ve gained a lot of skills and a title, but I''m not going to check them out now, I don''t know when the Goblins wille back from the hunt and I have to maintain my condition as much as possible. I leave the food warehouse and sit in the cave''s main tunnel and meditate for a few minutes to regain my mana, then I prepare to enter where the prisoners are. I walk slowly to the first branch on the left as I enter the cave and open the door, as soon as I enter I realize it''s worse than I imagined. There were two women inside, one caught my attention, she was a woman with dark skin, light blue eyes and long white hair, she had a little fur on her arms, legs and back the same white color as her hair, she had a dog tailor should I say wolf and wolf ears, she was of the well-known race of the fantasy worlds of my old world, she is of the race of Man-Beasts. I looked at the other one and she was human she looked young, probably sixteen or seventeen, she has curly dark brown hair and white skin. Their condition is the same as the one I saw in the Goblins food warehouse, their four limbs are broken and they are naked with bruises and scratches all over their bodies, the human''s eyes are unfocused and she doesn''t even look at me she it looks like a broken doll doesn''t even try to move, the wolf girl is theplete opposite, she has been watching me with determined and bright eyes that I didn''t expect from someone in her position and who has been through such a major trauma for so long. This reaction caught mepletely off guard, but it helped me to regain myposure, I stayed all this time at the door looking at them without moving, I didn''t notice the time pass while I saw such a miserable situation, I didn''t realize how much it shook me, but now I have regained myposure. It''s a little dark in here, unlike the rest of the cave which has glowing moss which helps with dim lighting, there''s none of the moss here, there are little holes in the roof thate out that are big enough to stick my arm in. Thinking it''s too dark I see a pile of rags that must be Goblin clothes, I go over there and use [ Low Fire Puff: 3 ] to burn and make a small fire to brighten up space in this room. " ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ you?" (wolf woman) "..." (me) "What ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ" (wolf woman) Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Commonnguage: 1 > 2 ] ]> "I ¡õ¡ö¡ö you, kill ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö" (wolf woman) "If you can ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ, a ¡õ¡õ¡ö finish ¡õ¡ö all of you¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ." (wolf woman) "..." (me) "Don''t ¡ö¡õ¡ö give up." (wolf woman) Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Commonnguage: 2 > 3 ] ]> "You can ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö with me." (wolf woman) "But ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö the break ¡õ¡ö¡õ will. " (wolf woman) "Let''s ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö something ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö." (wolf woman) "..." (me) Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Commonnguage: 3 > 4 ] ]> The wolf woman started screaming at me expressing all the anger and hate she felt and I stood there waiting for her to calm down, but I was surprised, hernguage reminded me of thenguages ??of my old world but it was just that there were many mixednguages, it was like someone had I taken severalnguages ??and put it in the blender and turned it on, the result is this Language, while she''s screaming andining I''m studying hernguage which seems like a good decision as to the more I understand and decipher thenguage the more the skill levels up. , I knew somenguages ??in my world as a lot of my research was in foreignnguages ??and it seems that the difficulties I had at the time learning thosenguages ??were worth it now. "What is your name?" (me) "..." (wolf woman) When I asked her name in hernguage she made a face of amazement and shock, it seems she didn''t expect me to speak hernguage, but she quickly recovers. "Who is ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö?" (wolf woman) "Or should I ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö what are you?" (wolf woman) "My¡­name is...Zenos." (me) "..." (wolf woman) She''s shocked again, it feels like it''s my name this time, her eyes sparkle with anticipation for a second. "¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö being familiar with ¡õ¡ö the mage?" (wolf woman) "I''m...unfamiliar...anyone." (me) Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Common Language: 4> 5 ] ]> "Tell me¡­your name?" (me) "..." (wolf woman) "My name is Diana." (Diana) "Very well¡­Diana, I have¡­a proposal for¡­you." (me) "Submit¡­to me." (me) When I tell Diana to submit she reacts angrily and responds quickly by shaking her head and saying no. "No, no, no ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ" (Diana) "Don''t...muse yourself, I won''t mistreat you...I want...loyal servants,....so...I...I say...you will....submit." (me) Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [Common Language: 5> 6 ] ]> I activated my [ Blood Servant: 1 ] and [ Aura of Judgment: 1 ] abilities at the same time and not only felt all my magical power leave my body but my Aura expanded and the two covered me and Diana afterward. my blood came out of my pores and floated around the room. At first, she was shocked and panicked, then she got an expression of fear and confusion, I took the opportunity to attract her. "Serve me...I will give power...to you." (me) "Serve me and... I will give your revenge." (me) My words and the pressure of the two abilities seem like they were taking effect as her face changed from confusion to resolution in a few seconds. "I will serve ¡õ¡ö¡õ a master." (Diana) "I ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ body and ¡õ¡ö¡õ to the master." (human girl) I think the human girl said something in a low voice, but I couldn''t immediately understand what it was because she wasn''t paying attention. When she said that something I didn''t expect happened, the magic power that left my body and my blood entered not only her body but also the other girl''s body as well, but it wasn''t just that I felt like my Aura was being attracted to the girl and felt my Aura enter her body along with my blood. In the end, my HP was only five because Diana absorbed my blood and MP, and the other human girl absorbed my blood and my Aura. But it was different this time I met Ibuki, Diana''s body started to glow in a light that was red in color and the weirdest thing was that of the other girl, her body started to burn with a ck me. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted Diana (Beast Man) ]> . . <[ Diana submitted willingly and bes her blood rtive ]> . . <[ Empower Diana toplete the pact. ]> . . . <[ Erica (Human) has been sessfully corrupted by her Aura ]> . . <[ Erica''s demonification is in process ]> ,m . <[ Empower Erica toplete the transformation ]> Once again my mind fills with all kinds of power I have and I am still unable to use, I have to choose which power is best suited for both of them. hmmm I choose for Diana the skill that is integrated with my [ Chaos Aura: 1 ], the name of that skill is [ Wild Aura: 1 ] and for the other girl, it looks like her name is Erica, I''ll give the skill which is integrated with my [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 1 ], the name of this ability is [ Weak Affinity with Magical Curse: 1 ]. With that I finished choosing the powers of the two, the truth is I want this to end soon, I''m barely able to stand up I''m so exhausted. Ding! Ding! <[ The empowerment process has beenpleted ]> . . <[ Blood Servitude Pact has beenpleted ]> . . . <[ Demonic transformationpleted ]> After it was all over the red light and ck fire entered their bodies and their wounds healed, but I was shocked at their change. Chapter 27 Cap 27: Invasion Part 4 - End Of Invasion(Chapter Preview) After all the red light and ck fire were absorbed by their bodies I could see their bodies again. Diana was almost the same, but her body was healed, both her cuts and her bruises disappeared, her broken limbs hadpletely recovered and even the dirt on her body was gone, now I can see her appearance better and I see she has well-trained muscles all over. the body and a barrel slightly cracked of muscles, but still has feminine curves, she has medium-sized breasts, thin waist with wide hips, her height is six feet and is very tall, everything about her screams that she is a Warrior. Now her formerly all-white hair has a streak of red hair and her eyes have changed from light blue to golden. ¨¦rica who once looked like a broken doll is the one who has changed the most, her dark brown hair has bepletely ck, her eyes that were once unfocused and ck are now red and have malice and cunning inside them, her skin is no longer white and has be purplish-blue, she has big beautiful breasts with a slim waist and medium-sized hips, her height should be five feet six, a pair of bat wings and a thin ck tail have grown from her back, on her head a pair of small white horns have just sprouted from her forehead and her ears have be pointed, her appearance ispletely different from before, her wounds and limbs have healed like Diana. Suddenly the two get up and see their bodies and then without warning Diana''s eyes to start to water and ¨¦rica ispletely in tears and the two look at each other for a second and kneel at the same time. "¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö tradition I in the name ¡õ¡ö¡õ Fenrir kneel ¡õ¡ö¡õ and swear to serve to ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ of body and ¡õ¡ö¡ö Zenos as my master." (Diana) "I swear to dedicate everything I ¡ö¡ö¡õ, my body and mine ¡ö¡õ to you Zenos, from now on ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ I recognize you as my ¡õ¡ö master." (¨¦rica) "..." (me) I don''t know what''s happening anymore, I wouldn''t even submit ¨¦rica now, I wish I could recover before I did the same to her, it caught me off guard what happened to her forming a pact at the same time as Diana and I almost died from loss of blood. I''m also not able to understand why they got down on their knees and swore to serve me, I forced them to choose to serve me but for some reason, they seem happy about it. Ding! Ding! <[ You want to add ¨¦rica (Demon) to your group ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> . . <[ You want to add Diana (Wolf Man) to your group ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> I decided to add the two of them to the group, and then I tell them to help me go to the first tunnel on the right as I enter the cave so they can choose clothes since they are still naked. Ding! Ding! [ Diana (Wolf Man) joined the group ] . . [ ¨¦rica (Demon) joined the group ] Once I get to the items room I let them choose their clothes and go meditate to try to recover from this near-death, I don''t have to worry about either of them hurting me as I meditate because Erica is my ve and Diana is my familiar, so neither of them can harm me now. -------- It takes me hours to recover, like 30 minutes to recover my full mana and then more than 40 minutes to recover my STM, so I used [Weak Recovery: 3 ] until I ran out of STM to try to recover the blood I lost, then I went back to meditate for an hour before I was in top form again, but my stomach was empty again. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 5 > 6 ] ]> At the end of the meditation I open my eyes, as soon as I open I see the two girls sitting in front of me looking at me, Diana looks at me with awe and respect while ¨¦rica looks at me with a look of fascination and happiness, I have no idea what because they are so opening up to me so easily, I was hoping they would hate me at first and I would have to build a rtionship with them little by little, this situation can be beneficial to me but it is very confusing. "Let''s meet her¡­mate." (me) "Yes my ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ" (¨¦rica) "¡õ¡ö¡ö master Zenos." (Diana) We left the warehouse, the two chose their clothes, Diana''s is tight-fitting pants that go to the knee and a short sleeveless t-shirt that leaves her barrel visible and an open brown leather jacket, ¨¦rica is wearing ck shorts and the same jacket as Diana but hers is closed, they are both wearing brown boots, the weapons Diana chose are two rusty swords and ¨¦rica has nothing on when I asked why she didn''t take it. a gun she said there was no magic wand here for her and hers broke when she was captured, I remembered old goblin''s wand out there and I n to give it to herter. When arriving outside the cave the girls stop, it seems that after so long without seeing the light of day it takes a while to adapt to the light. Ibuki saw us and came towards us, the girls are on guard and ready to attack when I see a Goblin approaching, I raise my right hand to stop them and say. "She''s my subordinate, her... new mate... her name... Ibuki." (me) They rxed after I told her she was a mate but were surprised when I said her name. When Ibuki gets closer I speak to her in Goblinnguage. "Master these gii be new servants?" (Ibuki) "Yes¡­they''re yourpanions¡­this being Diana and this being ¨¦rica." (me) I introduce both of them to Ibuki, then go to the tree where I killed the old Goblin and take her staff with a skull and take it back to give it to Erica. "Being from the... Goblin wizard." (me) "Thank you, master." (¨¦rica) After that I spend some time talking to the three of them talking and repeating in twonguages ??what we are going to do, the n is that the two will attack from behind the gate as soon as the Goblins pass through the entrance, Ibuki will stand on top of a tree with the to y if it''s a group of more than three Goblins and I used [ Weak Poison Secretion: 4 ] on Diana''s and Ibuki''s swords and also on the. We waited over three hours before the first group returned, which wasposed of two Goblins, as they passed through the gate, one was pierced in the head and chest by Diana''s swords and the other was burned by ¨¦rica''s fireball. Ding! <[ You gained 7 EXP for killing Goblins by party members ]> ----------- We spent the rest of the afternoon picking up small groups of Goblins with no problem even the Barbarian Goblin group of 9 was easy to kill when they got stuck in the and I kept using [ Poison spit: 3 ] on them before letting the three women finish them off. they, in the end only the group of 7 of the Goblin of the knives is missing. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 77 EXP for killing Goblins by party members ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison spit: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Poison Secretion: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Trap Construction: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Trap Construction: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> With this ambush we were managing to kill all the Goblins so far totaling twenty-two Goblins dead, but by the end of the afternoon when thest group arrived there were only six Goblins alive, one of the Goblins was carrying the seventh which was dead and the other was carrying a Kobold dead. As soon as they got close and the was thrown the Goblin with the knives cut the and tried to run, Erica tried to throw a fireball at him but he dodged it, so I used [ Jump: 3 ] to jump from the tree I was in his forward and using my martial arts I lower myself as Ind on the ground and spin, stretching my right leg giving a low kick that knocks the Goblin down with the knives and then using the power of my spin and taking my body spinning quickly with my arms and I kick him upside down while he''s still on the ground and crushed his skull with my heel killing him. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 9 EXP for killing Goblin Killer ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Jump: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> After I finished with thest evolved Goblin from here I turn to finish off the others and see that my three servants have already finished them, Diana used her two swords to kill two while piercing them in the chest with her swords, ¨¦rica seems to have used another fireball to burn another and Ibuki killed one by falling from the tree he was in and biting the neck of one and using his sword to pierce the head of the othering towards him. Ding! <[ You gained 11 EXP for killing Goblins by party members ]> And with that we kill all the Goblins here, after that, I will drink the blood of all the Goblins. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 8 > 9 ] ]> I turn to mypanions and see them all smiling, and I say in bothnguages ??that this cave is now ours with a big smile on my face, and I turn to the two new members of the group. "I promise revenge...I keep promises." (me) "..." (Diana) "Master...Waahhh..." (¨¦rica) With my words, Diana looks up to the sky and I see the tears falling from her eyes silently and ¨¦rica jumps on me and starts crying like a child as she hugs me, meanwhile Ibuki is just smiling looking at me with her sincere smile. Chapter 28 Cap 28: New Base(Chapter Preview) It took me a while to get ¨¦rica to let go of me, it seems that revenge against those who did so much harm to her was very important, she was crying while holding me until she fell asleep, after that, I carried her to one of the huts and let her sleep. While ¨¦rica slept I went through all the cabins and took anything I needed and took it to the equipment room, then I went back outside and burned the three dirtiest and smelliest cabins and fixed thest one as best I could, took out all the garbage and the rags that must be the clothes of the Goblins in the hut and I burned with [ Puff of weak fire: 3 ]. With a tidy cabin, I use the [ Line Production: 5 ], [ Sticky Line Production: 7 ], and [ Line Control: 6 ] skills to build fourfortable beds for me and the girls. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Line Production: 5 > 6 ] ]> While I was tidying up the huts and beds my subordinates Ibuki and Diana were carrying the corpses into the cave, when they were finished I called them close, as soon as they were close to me I told them to rest on the beds I made along with Erica that I had already ced. on one of the beds. "Thank you ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ on me master." (Diana) It looks like Diana didn''t expect this because she jumped and rolled over with a slight smile on her face, Ibuki wasn''t surprised as she was already used to my nest-shaped beds so she went to sleep in her bed. Today was tough, we killed a lot of Goblins and I was on guard the whole time, not to mention the situation that happened with the girls in the cave, I''m exhausted both physically and mentally but before I go to sleep I go to the cave to eat Goblin meat Killer. I found it strange that I didn''t get any skills from him when I drank his blood, but if I think about it it makes sense, I''ve eaten a lot of Goblins and I have a lot of skills that came from them, if I keep eating Goblin Killer meat I can get at least one his skill, after eating I''ll go to sleep too. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Basic knife handling: 1 ] ? [ Hide: 1 ] ]> Zzzzz... ZZZ... zz... --------- I woke up the next day feeling a person on top of me, I started to open my eyes and see ¨¦rica sleeping holding me with an innocent face, she is hugging me not only with her arms but with her legs as well and her head is lying in my chest, I can''t get out of here without waking her up. "(I can''t wake up a girl with an innocent face like that, it reminds me of the children at the orphanage who slept in my bed back in the difficult times when there weren''t enough beds.)" (me) I decided to wait for her to wake up, while I wait I think about what to do now and think of an idea that will also serve as training for me. I''m going to climb over the trees and I''m going to cut the thicker branches that I''m going to use as columns and I''m going to make the smaller branches into walls, I''m going to use my two-line skills to build this instead of using vines like the Goblins. With that I will be able to build at least one wooden hut and will train both my three line-rted skills at the same time as the skills I will use to cut the branches that are [ Wolf w: 1 ] and [ Magic Body Reinforcement: 1 ]. I will leave to identify the skills and titles I acquired for tomorrow as it tires me a lot mentally, I will rx my mind today and train only my body and skills. "Hmmm...HH????" (¨¦rica) "Good morning... ¨¦rica" ??(me) "..." (¨¦rica) It seems like she hase into shock with this situation and keeps looking at my face and how she''s clinging to me and repeating this movement of raising and lowering her head, then she jumps out of bed and gets down on her knees apologizing. "Sorry master." (¨¦rica) "You don''t¡­have to¡­.apologize." (me) I give her head a little and rub her hair, then I get up and go to the cave and cut several slices of meat and bring it out and use [ Low Fire Puff: 3 ] to roast the meats for everyone to eat. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Low Fire Breath: 3> 4 ] ]> The smell of the roasting meat wakes the others up and they get up, Ibuki and Diana are drooling watching the meat and ¨¦rica is sitting in silence waiting to get ready, when everything is ready they attack, Ibuki eats fast often even forgets to chew and Diana is filling the mouth of meat, ¨¦rica is eating in small bites at first, but seeing the other two finish the food, she starts eating voraciously too. After everyone is fed I share the tasks, I tell ¨¦rica to catalog the items and equipment inside the cave, I tell Ibuki and Diana to follow me and we head towards the exit of the gate, stop near a tree that I consider adequate, and climb up, from up the tree use [ Magic Body Reinforcement: 1 ] on both arms to increase my strength and use [ Wolf w: 1 ] on both hands to cut off the thicker branches. It took a while as each branch needed several hits and I had to rest and meditate to regain my MP whenever I zeroed, and when the branches fell I would tell the girls to take out the smaller branches, leaves, and bark with their swords. ----------- In the end, it took all morning and I only got three thick branches that I needed the help of the three to bring into the camp. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Stamina stat increased by 1 point ]> . . <[ Strength stat increased by 1 point ]> . . <[ Mana stat increased by 2 points]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 2 > 3 ] ]> We took a break and went to eat, when we arrived we found Erica leaving the cave tired too. "Are you over...there?" (me) "Yes master, it took me for separate¡ö¡õ¡ö thing to sort and tidy up." (¨¦rica) "Well sit down... I''ll go get some food." (me) I go into the cave and do the same in the morning, take meat and cut it into slices and take a little pile outside where I use my skill to roast everything, Goblin meat tastes and smells bad, but we eat it anyway, it even does. more meat in the food depot but I don''t have time to check which is rotten and which is still edible, my priority is to build a bigger cabin for us all to stay in and then organize the rest. After the food, I tell Ibuki and ¨¦rica to dig a deep grave and we''re going to throw all the bones in it tomorrow. I go back outside with Diana and keep cutting more branches, with higher skill levels it takes a little less to cut. --------- Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Strength stat increased by 1 point ]> . . <[ Mana stat increased by 2 points]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 3 > 4 ] ]> We stayed untilte afternoon and this time I got four Big branches, all these big branches are over two meters in size and around 20 to 25 cm thick, tomorrow we''re going to look for smaller branches and go back to my old base to pick up some things I left there. Now I head towards the Goblin hut and see that Ibuki is sleeping and ¨¦rica is lying on the bed looking very tired. "Is she tired¡­ ¨¦rica?" (me) "I''m a fine master." (¨¦rica) When she hears my voice she sits up quickly and tries to look like she''s not tired, she suddenly looks at me, and her eyes sparkle and she falls into thought for a few seconds, it seems like she''s remembered something. "Master has System ¡õ¡ö group?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, why?" (me) "I remembered ¡õ¡ö¡õ telepathy spell ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ that only works on members of the same group." (¨¦rica) "This will help ¡õ¡ö¡ö use sends the thoughts through ¡õ¡ö a Mana connection, can I test with the master?" (¨¦rica) "(A thing like that exists, it can help inmunication between all of us.)" (me) "Yes." (me) ¨¦rica raises her hand towards me and some geometric shapes form andbine, it only takes a few seconds so a threades out of what I think is a magic circle and connects to me and ¨¦rica, then she does the same with Diana who is silently sitting behind me all the time. Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Diana ]> "(Can you hear me better now master?)" (¨¦rica) "(Yes, now I can better understand you ¨¦rica.)" (me) "(Can Diana hear us too?)" (me) "(Yes my lord, I can hear you two in my mind, but I must remind you ¨¦rica that the magical telepathy connection you are using cannot be used in battle, after all, it connects the minds of members of the same party, but it doesn''t you can stop, in a battle, everyone will be thinking about what to do and listening to the others in their minds, which will generate deadly confusion and distraction in battle.)" (Diana) "(I know Diana, you don''t need to remind me, I''m not a fledgling adventurer anymore.)" (¨¦rica) "(This will help us a lot ¨¦rica, thank you.)" (me) "(But turn it off now, let''s save this for tomorrow morning after Ibuki wakes up, let''s keep talking in Common Language for me to raise the skill level.)" (me) "(Yes master.)" (¨¦rica) Ding! <[ Telepathic link disabled with party members ]> So I spent a few hours talking with the two of them before they went to bed, we talked about what we''ll do tomorrow and Diana came up with the idea of ??making a bigger cabin because we can store some things in the cabin or find new members for the group in the future. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Commonnguage: 6 > 7 ] ]> With that in mind, I decided to get some more big branches tomorrow, I also said that we are going to my old base tomorrow to get some things, when they finally went to sleep I will see the group system. <[ Group Name: None Number of members: 4/7 Leader: Zenos (Blood Goblin) Membership Status: [ Name: Diana (Familiar) Race: Wolf Man-Beast Gender: Woman Level: 52/450 Exp: 350/378 Job: [ Swordsman with two swords ] Work Level: 08/50 HP: 100/100 MP: 33/33 STM: 98/98 ] [ Name: Ibuki (Subordinate) Race: Goblin (Variant) Gender: Woman Level: 8/15 Exp: 5/53 HP: 35/35 MP: 30/30 STM: 35/35 ] [ Name: ¨¦rica (ve) Race: Lesser Demon Gender: Woman Level: 37/250 Exp: 194/197 Job: [ Fire Mage Novice ] Work Level: 08/30 HP: 60/60 MP: 153/153 STM: 50/50 ] ]> It seems that ¨¦rica is aplete magician with all this MP, as I thought Diana is a warrior and has even less MP than me, she also has jobs but neither I nor Ibuki has, maybe if we evolve more maybe we can. I''ll leave it for tomorrow to see her status, I''m going to sleep because I have to cut more branches tomorrow. Chapter 29 Cap 29: The One I Chose To Serve(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: One day a new adventurer registered with the Guild, I and other experienced adventurers immediately recognized that she was a noblewoman, it''s easy to identify by her refined posture and walk, trained in a noble family, or by her polite way of talking to the receptionist I can hear by far being the proud race of the Wolf tribe''s Beast Man, as a new adventurer she will have to spend a month with a more experienced Adventurer to learn the basics, such as learning how to hunt and set up camp in the jungle or how to fight with monsters. Most adventurers don''t like to teach new adventurers who are noble as they tend to be spoiled and arrogant, but as I''m a Wolf warrior I can feel shecks the arrogance of the previous ones by the way she looks around not with contempt but with curiosity, as I expected the receptionist soon started looking around the room and the tables where I and other adventurers are drinking, she must be looking for someone to guide the neer for the first month. I lift my mug and nod my head to the receptionist showing that I offer to guide the neer, she understood and called me forward. "¨¦rica I introduce you Diana a Grade D adventurer, she will apany you during your first month." (Receptionist) "Diana this is ¨¦rica a novice, she is a mage who specializes in fire magic, I hope you guide her well." (Receptionist) "Nicely my name is Diana, I hope you''re not as spoiled and arrogant as the other nobles." (me) "..." (¨¦rica) "Is it so obvious what I am?" (¨¦rica) "For most other adventurers they won''t notice, but for those trulypetent adventurers, they will notice the moment they see you, your posture, the way you walk and your polite way of speaking is all screaming that you had a noble upbringing. " (Diana) Sigh... "Thanks for the frankness, I''ll keep that in mind." (¨¦rica) "And you should, the first thing I''m going to teach you is, always observe your surroundings and analyze everything around you, an Adventurer''s battle starts even before taking the mission." (me) This was my first time with this neer, after that, I followed her for a month and found out she was an ex-nobleman, she was set up to be expelled from the family so she wouldn''t be used as a political tool and be forced to marry someone. She showed a lot of interest in learning and improved a lot, her personality is also very easy to live with, I''m a lonely adventurer so I thought of forming a group with her. ------- It''s been three months since I formed a group with ¨¦rica and she has very high tastes, but she knows she shouldn''t spend all her money on luxuries, she''s smart and knows how to choose the missions she''ll do well, she only has one problem, which is thinking that all things are going to go the way she expects, she''s smart even more than me, but she''s still very naive, no matter how much I teach her that things will eventually go wrong she doesn''t listen. On a quest to hunt three Gray Wolves in the Valley of Blood, we even teamed up with a couple of adventurers for this quest, because this is a dangerous region, but we weren''t going to go in too deep, but in the end, we were surprised by arge pack of wolves and while we ran for our lives and headed into the deepest parts of the Valley of Blood. In the end, we were able to escape but we were exhausted and out of energy, and without realizing it we were surrounded by goblins, in the end, I, ¨¦rica, and the other girl were captured and the man was killed. We were dragged to its base and into a cave, we were thrown into a dark room and an old Goblin yelled something to two beefy Goblins who would take wooden clubs and start breaking our arms and legs, that was just the beginning of the nightmare, after that our clothes were ripped off and we were abused, for me, it just made me angry and hate that these weak monsters were doing this to me it was humiliating, but for ¨¦rica and the other girl who are human, it seemed much worse than that, for them it was unbearable and would stain and contaminate them. --------- It''s been weeks since we were captured, I''m fine, for a warrior like me all this abuse is no different than torturing my body and it has no weight on my mind other than the humiliation of someone weaker than I''m taking advantage of me, but for ¨¦rica it seems that the mental burden was too great since she has the appearance of someone who has been broken, her eyes are already empty she doesn''t have but the will to live, the other girl hasn''t been able to eat in thest few days and the end he died of hunger if things continue like this ¨¦rica will end up being next. The Goblin abuse was useless for me and ¨¦rica since we''re not getting pregnant, I wear an earring which is a magic item with a birth control spell that most adventurers and hookers use, ¨¦rica once told me she got sick when a child and became infertile afterward, but her father hid this fact until he got a high-level healing potion or healing spell to heal her but she left home before that. I don''t know what else I can do, even after so long nobody found us, and I don''t have a n to escape so far, but I''ve noticed that the number of Goblins has been decreasing over time if this continues I may have a chance. ---------- If a few days passed and I noticed that the number of Goblins continues to decrease, another thing I noticed is that I started to feel a strange and bizarre Aura weakly, I don''t know the cause of this Aura but the thing that is emitting this Aura must be the cause of the decrease in the number of Goblins. Over time this Aura started to get closer and I felt it passing in front of the door of this prison, but it went straight through, I even sighed with relief, but it was inevitable after a while the Aura came in that direction and the thing opened the door, it was a ck-skinned goblin with no wrinkles and red hair, it had different colored eyes and colored body tattoos, this thing looked like a goblin but now that it was in front of me I could see a glint of intelligence in its eyes, it didn''t enter, stood at the entrance and looked at me and ¨¦rica as if he were sizing us up. " Who are you?" (me) "..." (Red-haired Goblin) "What you are?" (me) "I''ll finish you off, kill all of you Goblins." (me) "If I can I''ll kill you all, one day I''ll finish you all you bastards." (me) "..." (Red-haired Goblin) "Will not give up." (me) "You can do whatever you want with me." (me) "But you will never break my will." (me) "Come on, say something you bastard." (me) "..." (Red-haired Goblin) I tried to yell at him to see how he would react, if I was lucky I would just be abused again and live until an opportunity to escape showed up and if I was unlucky my life would end here, but at least this humiliation would end. But no matter what I say he doesn''t show any reaction, it''s like he''s waiting for something so I stop talking. "What is.... your name?" (red-haired goblin) "..." (me) Even though I was yelling at him I didn''t expect him to understand, much less that he knew themonnguage, what kind of thing is this. "Who are you?" (me) "Or should I ask what you are?" (me) "My...name is....Zenos." (Zenos) "..." (me) "(Does he have a name?)" (me) "(He must be a summoned creature or a wizard''s familiar, was he sent here to help us.)" (me) I was full of anticipation. "Can you be familiar with a wizard?" (me) "I''m...unfamiliar...anyone." (Zenos) "Tell me¡­your name?" (Zenos) "..." (me) "My name is Diana." (me) "Very well¡­Diana, I have¡­a proposal for¡­you." (Zenos) "Submit¡­to me." (Zenos) "No, no, not that ever." (me) "Don''t...muse yourself, I won''t mistreat you...I want...loyal servants,....so...I...I say...you will....submit." (Zenos) What is he talking about, he wants me to give up my pride to serve him, but for the Beast Man especially for the Wolves tribe submitting to servitude is more important than life itself, we only submit to one master in life, I would only choose a master who cares for me as much as I would be loyal to him. But suddenly a bizarre thing happened, all the magical energy left his body and filled the whole room, his Aura expanded too and started to press on me, his Aura wasn''t mean but it was Wild, deep and strong if I had to describe his Aura with one word would be Chaotic, then I saw his blood leave his body and I felt his power, he is strong and I can see in his eyes that it is not my body he wants. "Serve me... I will give power... to you." (Zenos) "Serve me and... I will give your revenge." (Zenos) With his words I could see a shadow with different eyes appear behind him, just seeing it made every part of my body scream to kneel before him, it''s like I''m in front of a king. I always follow my gut and that''s what has kept me alive so often in difficult situations and my gut is screaming that he''s the one I should recognize as my master before I knew it I was on my knees and swearing allegiance to him. "I will serve the master." (me) "I submit body and soul to the master." (¨¦rica) When I swore allegiance to him I felt all of his magic, Aura and blood enter my body and fill me with power, it was an incredible feeling. Before I know it I was in a chaotic space filled with elemental energies running loose in streams and without order but with a Wild beauty, suddenly I could see the same shadow from before materializing in front of me it raises its dark ws and light Wild red gathers in his palm and coagtes into a red gem that floats towards me. "I grant you the power of beasts." (Shadow) The shadow''s voice carried a tone of certainty and wisdom, his every word is echoing inside me, being in the presence of this shadow is like being in the presence of a great King, he doesn''t emit any kind of Aura or power but I feel the authority unmistakable that any ruler should possess, the red jewel floats to me as ifmanded by him. This gem enters my chest and I feel my whole body trembling, I can hear something growling inside me, I feel every part of me filled with boundless wildness. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You have submitted to Zenos (Blood Goblin) ]> . . <[ You have be familiar with Zenos (Blood Goblin) ]> . . . <[ You have been gifted with a Gift of Power by Zenos: ? [ Wild Aura: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You purchased the titles: ? [ Familiar of Zenos ] ? [ Incarnation of the beasts ] ]> I chose to serve him and I will serve him body and soul throughout my life, my ce from now on is in the presence of my master protecting him from all who want to harm him because he is the one I chose to serve. Chapter 30 Cap 30: First Information(Chapter Preview) Today I woke up again with ¨¦rica sleeping cuddled with me in my bed, it seems she got very attached to me, but why that is a mystery to me. While waiting for her to wake up I resolve to identify my new skills and titles. <[ Skills identification result: [ Magic body boost: 1 ]--> boosts the body with magic power (mana). (+5) in Strength and Agility per skill level. (+10) to Magic Defense per skill level. COST: 10 MP per minute [ Intimidate: 1 ]--> uses and amplifies the owner''s power or Aura to intimidate the target. Intimidate lowers the target''s mental toughness. Intimidating may slow or paralyze the target. Cost: 5 MP (or other energy) per second. [ Magic with no basic attributes: 1 ]--> The base of all magic, responsible for controlling and shaping all types of spells. Cost: 1 MP per second [Basic wind magic: 1 ]--> The basis of all wind element magic, used to create, control and use wind element magic. Cost: 2 MP per second [ Basic Fire Magic: 1 ]--> The basis of all fire element magic, used to create, control, and use fire element magic. Cost: 2 MP per second [ Mental disorder: 1 ]--> skill acquired because of severe trauma, skill owner departs frommon sense, increases mental stamina and resistance to psychic attacks. [ Basic spear handling: 1 ]--> small increase in learning speed in using a spear and ability to create and/or use techniques. [ Fire magic elemental affinity: 1 ]--> small increase in power, control and decrease magic element cost. [ Basic sword handling: 1 ]--> small increase in sword learning speed and ability to create and/or use techniques. ]> After building the wooden hut I will have more time to train with the sword and make full use of these skills. Now I''m going to identify my new titles. <[ Result of identification of titles: [ Founder of the Fist of Chaos ]--> Title given to the one who created the martial art of the Fist of Chaos. Abat-focused martial art that takes into ount the style of those who use it and can be adapted to countless different styles. Extremely rare martial art made to face both monsters and people. BONUS: (2x) the power of the Fist of Chaos abilities. [ Novice wizard ]--> Title that proves that the owner took the first step towards bing a wizard. BONUS: (+10) Permanent MP. [ Goblin Boss ] --> Title that proves you are capable of leading Goblins. BONUS: 1. (+10) on Permanent Charm attribute. 2. Goblins submitted more easily to the title owner. [ Novice Adventurer ]--> This title represents that the owner has not yet be a true adventurer and is still in a probation period. ]> Now that I''ve finished identifying the titles and skills I''ve acquired these days, I''m going to get ahead of today''s stuff, but first, let me end this farce. "It''s... time for you... to stop pretending Erica." (me) When I say this I feel ¨¦rica''s body tremble once and then go rigid, then she slowly lifts her head and looks at me with a forced smile. "Good morning m-master, ¡õ¡ö I just woke up." (¨¦rica) "Good morning... ¨¦rica." (me) I return a simple smile to her, she gets up hurriedly pretending she''s just woken up, and walks out of the cabin red-faced. I get up and go to the cave to get more Goblin meat and start roasting for everyone, with the smell of food everyone wakes up and gathers around me. After eating I go back to the daily training I used to do with Ibuki beforeing here, I start doing a hundred push-ups, a hundred sit-ups, and a hundred squats, the others watching me exercise and seeing that Ibuki started doing the same on my side. the same. --------- After we finish morning training I see Ibuki and ¨¦rica on the floor tired while Diana isn''t even sweating yet, she has a well-trained warrior body as I imagined, this was nothing more than a warm-up for her. After that, I tell everyone to follow me and get their weapons, and head towards the ruins to my old base. --------- After we got to the ruins I could see ¨¦rica and Diana were surprised when they saw the ruins so after I calmed them down we went in and started to get things like the box with the silver cutlery, the adult clothes and about three chests that they were still in good condition. During the way here I was using [ Detect Weak Presence: 3 ] to avoid the monsters on the way in and I did the same thing on the way out. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 3 > 4 ] ]> ---------- We arrived at the cave and took everything we took from the equipment depot, then I asked Diana to go to where the corpses are gathered and separate the rotten meat from the one that can still be used, I also asked her to gather all the human bones and throw it into the pit. which was dug yesterday to make a wholemunity. While Diana was doing this, Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and I are going to cut somerge branches and other smaller branches to use on the walls of the hut I am going to build. When we got to the cave the three suns were already at the highest point in the sky, which means it''s already halfway through the day, so we have half the day to collect more wood. ---------- Ding! Ding! <[ Stamina stat increased by 1 point ]> . . <[ Mana stat increased by 2 points]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 4 > 5 ] ]> It was already night when we finished and we returned, tomorrow we can start the construction, going back to the Goblin hut I started to roast meat for everyone. After we ate I gathered everyone together and told ¨¦rica to use her spell to talk telepathically. Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Diana ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Ibuki ]> "(Now there are some things I want to know about you, ¨¦rica and Diana.)" (me) "(I can hear the master''s voice in my head, I''m so happy.)" (Ibuki) "(Calm down Ibuki, just listen.)" (me) "(Yes master.)" (Ibuki) "(To start with where is the nearest city and how long is the journey from here?)" (me) "(The name of the nearest town is Valen and it is a two day trip from the Valley of Blood which is where we are now master.)" (Diana) "(What can you tell me about the city of Valen?)" (me) "(The city of Valen is an adventurous city that belongs to the Kingdom of Trigan, as an adventurous city it is always full of strong people master, so I advise you to stay away for now.)" (¨¦rica) "(¨¦rica is right, even if the GM is smarter than other Goblins the adventurers will only think you''re a bigger danger because of your intelligence and appearance.)" (Diana) "(The city always has many adventurers due to its proximity to the Valley of Blood and two Dungeons.)" (Diana) "(Tell me more about the valley of blood.)" (me) "(There is not much to say, it is a great forest that is surrounded on three sides, on one side an extensive range of mountains that when you cross you reach the ocean, on the other a gigantic mountain whose monstrous height makes half the mountain to be hidden by the clouds and is home to countless aerial monsters andstly there is the city of Valen which is on the border of the Kingdom of Trigan.)" (Diana) "(Is that enough information for now, tell me are we safe here?)" (me) "(We are safe in the short term, we are close to the mountain range so we are in the safest part of the Valley of Blood, adventurers prefer to go to the Dungeons and those who enter the forest are those whoe to collect some ore in the big mountain or collect some magic herb that is found all over the forest, the area we are in is known to have very few magic herbs and many monsters that walk in groups, so few adventurerse here.)" (Diana) "(Very well.)" (me) "(Now that we have this information it will be better for us, I have a n for the short term, I want to make me and Ibuki evolve into a race that can use jobs like you two.)" (me) ¨¦rica and Diana were surprised by my n, they exchange nces and then look seriously at me. "(The master wants to evolve into a Demi race?)" (¨¦rica) "(What is a Demi?)" (¨¦rica) "(The Demis are humanoid races of monsters like Lamias or Ogres, even though they are monsters they can use the job system, this is a good idea master, but to evolve from a Goblin to a Demi the best idea would be a Hobgoblin.)" (¨¦rica) "(Yes, that would be a good idea, they can use the job system but they are usually considered monsters and are hunted by humans and other races because of their aggressive instincts.)" (Diana) "(Evolution won''t be a problem for me, I''ll try to make Ibuki a Hobgoblin, and as for you in the next few days I''ll have more questions, but for now I''ll give you some tasks.)" (me) I turn to them with a serious look and say. "(In the next few days I want you to teach ¨¦rica themonnguage to Ibuki, we will practice speaking inmonnguage every day.)" (me) "(Yes master)" (Ibuki) "(As the master orders.)" (¨¦rica) "(And what am I supposed to do master?)" (Diana) "(You will do the same as me, continue to collect branches in the forest during the morning, and in the afternoon we will gather for construction, now I want you three to go to sleep, ¨¦rica close the telepathic Link. )" ( me) "(Yes my master.)" (¨¦rica) Ding! <[ Telepathic link disabled with party members ]> After this information I''m a little more prepared for what''s toe, tomorrow I''ll get information from Ibuki about the monsters around or I can talk to Diana since she''s an adventurer. With that resolved I turn to sleep, I''m exhausted from today''s work, that''s why I didn''t look for too much information today, I don''t want to overload myself with information, I''ll get bad information over the days to give me time to analyze it with more careful, now I lie down and go to sleep. Zzzzz... zzzz... Zzz... Chapter 31 Cap 31: First Class(Chapter Preview) The next day again I wake up with ¨¦rica sleeping hugging me, of course, I''m happy to wake up every day with a nice woman hugging me, but I shouldn''t do anything with her after everything she''s been through, I didn''t free her from the Goblins to do to her what they did, that includes Diana as well. Waking up every day like this is good enough for me, the problem is that I can''t leave her arms without waking her up. All I can do is keep my mind busy while I wait for her to wake up. "(I have to think about the design of the cabin, hmmm...)" (me) Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Improved sexual stamina: 1> 2 ] ]> Damn, of all the skills they had to level up the only one I don''t want to level up. The biggest problem is that this ability is passive and I can''t turn it on and off as I do with the active ones. The worst thing is that she''s already showing her effects, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a morning hard-on, but did that have to happen now? Seriously? "(I can''t let ¨¦rica see this, it might be difficult for her after everything she''s been through, I''ll try to calm down by doing math calctions in my head.)" (me) Ding! <[ You have acquired the skill: ? [ Basic arithmetic: 1 ] ]> After a few minutes of sum calctions and multiplication tables, I got a strange skill. "(It reminds me that I still don''t know anything about this world, at night I have to ask ¨¦rica and Diana to teach me how to read and write, the basics I must know before anything else.)" (me) "Hmmm..." (¨¦rica) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "Good morning... ¨¦rica, this is... bing a... habit, isn''t it?" (me) "..." (¨¦rica) When I say this the drowsiness has disappeared from her eyes and her cheeks have turned a little redder, she raises her hand and does the same telepathy spell as usual. Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> "(I''m sorry master, I don''t know what happens to me, at night I go to sleep and I feel very insecure and I have nightmares, but suddenly during sleep, I start to feel safe and I have such peaceful dreams.)" (¨¦rica) "(It must be at these times that I change beds because I always hear a strong heartbeat when this happens.)" (¨¦rica) "(You don''t have to worry, I don''t mind you sleeping together with me, just let me know first, alright?)" (me) "(Yes master.)" (¨¦rica) I couldn''t ask her to stoping to my bed, I have to remind myself that she''s traumatized and if sleeping in my bed helps her sleep better, I have to find a way not to lose control of my body. It''s very hard to be the only man here. It''s decided, the next subordinate will be a man if it''s not going to be difficult to control this skill. With ¨¦rica awake I get up and go get meat in the cave, when I get to the food storage I realize that Diana gave a nice clean here, the rotten meat and bones are no longer here, and she separated the corpses by their races. She has the Goblins we killed, she has about ten Kobolds, she has five Gray Wolves, and she has a big red bat, I go and sort the Goblin meat for everyone ande back to bake the food. After lunch, we go to morning training before starting the day''s chores. After everyone finishes morning training I tell ¨¦rica to sort equipment and items in the warehouse for the chests we brought from the ruins, while she does that I''m going with Ibuki and Diana to start building the wooden hut. ----------- Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Line Production: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 7 > 8 ] ]> It was nighttime but I was happy with what we did, we managed toplete the first room, it is square with an inverted V-shaped ceiling and a height of three meters, it has a space of six square meters and I made four doors on four sides, I''m going to make two more rooms that will be a kitchen and a storeroom, one of the doors will be the entrance and thest one I''ll make a corridor to make rooms along with it. This is a good project but it will take time, I don''t even know if I''ll be here long enough to finish construction, but it''s good to keep your mind busy and focused on something productive. I used my lines to tie and glue all the branches and I also used wood and threads on the floor, this made the interior all white, I also put a window in front to be able to light the interior as there are no lights here and I can''t go near the house with fire if it won''t burn all over. I just need to build a door and windows to put in ce tomorrow, now we vamosre going to the Goblin cabin and Igoll brings in some branches to build a fire. After cing some branches in a pile and using some stones around it I use a skill to light a fire, Diana with her superior strength brought somerge rocks to sit on. "¨¦rica use Telepathy." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica waves her hands and the geometric shapes begin to form andbine to form the magic circle I already know and soon Telepathy is activated. Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Diana ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Ibuki ]> "(Thank you ¨¦rica.)" (me) "(Now let''s start with some things I have to say.)" (me) "(Diana and ¨¦rica, I want you to teach me how to read and write from today.)" (me) "(I''m sorry my lord, but I can''t read and write either.)" (Diana) "(But weren''t you an adventurer? How did you choose your missions?)" (me) "(It seems that my lord is confused by something, most adventurers cannot read and write.)" (Diana) "(There are many types of adventurers but moste from agricultural viges or are people who have not got other jobs, there are also those who just want to be free and be adventurers to make fame and wealth quick to retire early if you survive until there.)" (Diana) "(Those who learn to read and write are only the children of merchants and nobles.)" (Diana) "(I am the daughter of adventurers, my mother knew how to read and write but I didn''t want to learn, I preferred to use my time better and train my body and my techniques which are what kept me alive until today.)" (Diana) "(Diana is right, master, the schools are only for noble families and merchant families.)" (¨¦rica) "(Even among the people those who can read and write do not always teach their children as they may never use it in their lives.)" (¨¦rica) "(Even so I still want to learn.)" (me) "(If the master wants to learn, I''m happy to teach.)" (¨¦rica) "(I was a noblewoman, I am the daughter of a Duke of a minor kingdom, I didn''t want to be used as a tool in a political marriage and I had my family expel me and I left the kingdom.)" (¨¦rica) "(As an ex-nobleman I had the best education so I can teach you many things, master.)" (¨¦rica) "(That would be great, but let''s start with the basics of reading and writing, before bed every night we''ll study.)" (me) "(Yes master.)" (¨¦rica) With that matter resolved there is some information I should ask Ibuki. "(Ibuki let me ask you a few things.)" (me) "(I''ll answer anything that master asks. )" (Ibuki) "(You know where that red bat in the food store came from.)" (me) "(Having cave near the mountains, having many there.)" (Ibuki) "(That''s enough for now, let''s study ¨¦rica for a while and then you can turn off Telepathy.)" (me) "(As the master orders.)" (¨¦rica) ----------- I spent a few hours together with ¨¦rica while she taught me the alphabet of themonnguage, even though the pronunciation is simr to severalnguages ??in my ancient world, writing ispletely unknown to me and it took me a while to learn the alphabet. After I learned to write some simple words like my name and the girls'' names, ¨¦rica taught me to use a small branch to write on the ground. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Common Language: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . . <[ Telepathic link disabled with party members ]> It seems that learning to write also helps to raise the skill level, but I''ll save that for tomorrow. Tomorrow I will build another room and put the doors and windows in ce, there is a lot to do, it may take a few days to finish building the house. Chapter 32 Cap 32: Progress(Chapter Preview) Five dayster. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! .... <[ His skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 5 > 6 ] ]> . <[ His skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 6 > 7 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 5 > 6 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 6 > 7 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Improved Strength: 1 > 2 ] ]> . [ Your skill leveled up [ Strength improved: 2 > 3 ] ]> . [ Your skill leveled up [ Strength improved: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 5 > 6 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 6 > 7 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Commonnguage: 8 > 9 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Commonnguage: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic arithmetic: 1> 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic arithmetic: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic arithmetic: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic arithmetic: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved sexual stamina: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved sexual stamina: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved sexual stamina: 4 > 5 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved sexual stamina: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line Production: 6 > 7 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line Production: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 8 > 9 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Line control: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Fire Breath: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Spell with no basic stats: 1 > 2 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Spell with no basic stats: 2 > 3 ] ]> . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Spell with no basic stats: 3 > 4 ] ]> . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Magic with no basic stats: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Carpentry: 1 ] ? [ Architecture: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Carpentry: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Architecture: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following titles: ? [ Literate ] ]> That was all my progress with my skills and title acquisition. I only managed to get my Arithmetic skill up so fast because I have the mathematical knowledge from my old world, all I had to do is solve equations in my head and sometimes draw them on the ground with a stick to solve, that was enough to increase your level up to the max, the skill makes me calcte faster just but it will help me in the future I''m sure. What surprised me was the skills [ Carpentry: 1 ] and [ Architecture: 1 ], I didn''t expect to get them but it was very useful in building the log cabin and renovating the wooden wall around the entrance to the cave. What made me sad was the level up of [ Improved sexual stamina: 6 ], this was because Ibuki saw ¨¦rica sleeping in my bed and started to do the same if that wasn''t enough Diana started to get irritated with her saying that this was ack of respect for me but when ¨¦rica asked if she wanted to sleep together she replied. "I''m just sleeping together with the master to protect him from you two, I don''t want you to do anything weird to him while he sleeps, it''s not because the master is cute." (Diana) At first, she tried to justify herself, but in the end, she let the truth slip, ¨¦rica even told me that Diana was known in town for helping protect children and hugging animals and children she considers cute, I must admit I didn''t expect that of a tall, fit warrior like her. The real problem is that with three women sleeping in my bed it''s hard to sleep and when I wake up in the morning I''m always in suggestive positions without realizing it, and the biggest culprit of this is Diana who moves a lot in her sleep, one of these days I woke up almost asphyxiated by that Diana hugged ¨¦rica, the problem was that Diana was on my right and ¨¦rica on my left so get crushed between the two and my head between ¨¦rica''s breasts which are big for your size, so I wasn''t able to breathe, otherwise had I used my [ Intimidation: 1 ] ability to force them to wake up I would be suffocated dead by now. And it''s because of these stimuli every night and morning that the skill [ Improved sexual stamina: 6 ] leveled up so much, so I''ve experienced the more excited I get and without alleviating the excitement the more the skill level up, but it''s impossible for me to alleviate myself as I''m always surrounded by my servants, and I don''t want to force any of them into anything. Ahhh... Changing the subject, now I found out from the girls that the most a skill can reach are level ten, after that, you have to fulfill some condition to evolve the skill to a stronger version, the problem is that conditions vary from person to person. With the renovation of the Goblin Camppleted I can finally call this ce home, this is the first ce in this world that I can say is my home, one that I built with my own hands and with the help of mypanions. Now that the essentials that are housing are ready and seeing that the food is almost gone, I think about hunting again tomorrow. I almost forgot that all repetition of expanding and regaining mana is a type of training to increase max MP ording to ¨¦rica just as physical effort is training to physical stats ording to Diana, ¨¦rica also told me it''s possible increasing the intelligence stat by reading books, increasing the Dexterity stat by creating or building something with my hands, and increasing the defense stats by taking and resisting hits, that''s why I''ve earned some stat points these past few days by renovating the camp. Ding! <[ Stamina stat increased by 5 points ]> . . <[ Mana stat increased by 10 points ]> . . <[ Strength stat increased by 6 points ]> . . <[ Dexterity stat increased by 8 points ]> . . <[ Intelligence stat increased by 3 points ]> It seems that because I learned to read and write I gained some intelligence points too, ¨¦rica and Diana told me that the first points you get faster but as time goes by it bes harder and harder to earn points training. During that week, in addition to building the cabin, I studied with Erica at night and asked somemon knowledge questions in this world. What I learned was that the seconds, minutes, and hours are the same as in my old world, the differences start with the days that here have thirty-two hours that are sixteen hours of the day and sixteen hours of the night, the weeks are still of seven days, but the months are made up of five weeks and the number of months is thirteen months toplete a year. This is normal knowledge here, but for me who was used to themon knowledge of Earth it will be hard to get used to, but I found that the seasons are the same luckily, I also found that the months have no names, they write the dates like this for example: "Monday of the third week of the fifth month of year xxxx". Diana also told me that they don''t celebrate birthdays here, age is counted at the turn of the year, which is when the exchange of gifts between families and sometimes good friends happens. The culture of this world is very different from what I know but I have to adapt to these changes, I am now a resident of this world, this is where I was reborn so this is my homeworld now. Thesest few days have been the opening of a new era for me, and now with my house ready, I can finally call this world my home. Tomorrow I will talk to the girls that we will have a new routine, in the morning training, after eating we will go hunting and in the afternoon we will train our techniques and skills. I have to make Ibuki evolve soon, she''s very weak like that and has hardly anybat skills, I also have to get more endurance skills and bloodlines to increase my options when I evolve, preferably I need to acquire the human bloodline to be able to use the system of works, this will make me able to increase my strength faster thanks to the effect of my title, but I''ll think about these thingster, I''m already tired and I''m going to sleep now. And with everything settled Iy my head on my bed and go to sleep before the girlse to my bed, just so I can sleep. If I wait for them to sleep I will end up staying up all night again, not knowing where to look or trying not to think how close they are to me, so I have to go to sleep before them, I let out ast breath due to mental fatigue and I am going to sleep. Chapter 33 Cap 33: Prisoner(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up with my arm ruffled and saw that the culprit was Diana, who had it in her mouth, she must be dreaming of food, I''m getting used to these mornings. While I wait for them to wake up I wonder how I''m going to do the afternoon training, I think I''ll finally train with the sword, there is a martial art with swords that suits my fighting style, the name is de of Chaos, it has several variations depending on of the weapon, I want to learn from the knives and swords toplete my way of fighting. While thinking about these things I feel something rising in the lower part of my body and I start to panic, I tried to think of things to reduce this morning phenomenon, like doing mental calctions, doingbat simtions in my head, and thinking about hunting for today. "Hmmm....day m-master." (Diana) "Good morning Diana." (me) "Hungry, I''m the hungry master I want meat." (Diana) "Fine, but only after morning training." (me) "OK." (Diana) Diana, when she wakes up, is always looking like a child, she doesn''t like to wake up early, I pat her head and get up, and start waking up the other girls. With everyone awake, we go to morning training and then eat thest bits of Goblin meat. "Ibuki and I are going hunting, you two are going to get all the weapons and equipment and bring them to the cabin to see if there''s anything that can be repaired or reused." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Yes Master." (Diana) Now that mymonnguage is at its maximum I can talk to them normally, after saying this with both Ibuki and I go to the forest. In the forest I used [ Detect Weak Presence: 4 ] about seven times before getting a reaction, I carefully went in the direction of the reaction. p When I got there were two Gray Wolves, knowing they are quick to use [ Intimidation: 1 ] to scare them for a second which was long enough to activate the [ Line Production: 8 ] and [ Line Control: 10 ] skills to tie the two together and call Ibuki to finish for her to gain EXP. "Kill him." (me) "Yes Master." (Ibuki) Ibuki goes to the wolves and pierces their heads with the rusty sword killing them both. Ding! <[ You gained 6 EXP for killing Gray Wolves by party member ]> I go to them both and drink their blood. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Gray Wolf: 53% > 82% ] ]> After killing them I grab them both and carry them on my two shoulders with a lot of effort and go back to the cave with Ibuki, we weren''t very far so it wasn''t long when we arrived I saw the girls carrying trunks to the hut, I pass them and I''m going to put the bloodless corpses into the cave ande out of nine with Ibuki. I keep hunting along with Ibuki and using [ Detect Weak Presence: 4 ] to find more monsters, this time it took me thirty minutes to find some. We go in the direction the ability pointed and this time I see a human killing two Kobolds. Down to capture this human, I smell a familiar scenting from him. While he''s busy I use the [ Line Production: 8 ] and [ Line Control: 10 ] skills to pull lines out of all my ten fingers and control the lines to tie the human when he realizes the situation where it''s already toote to dodge so he tries to cut with his knife and manages to cut four of the lines but I controlled the others to dodge his attack and started to trap him. "What ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö" (human) He says something but it doesn''t matter, I go to him and bite his arm using [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 ] several times to immobilize him. As soon as I see he can''t even scream anymore I stop and walk towards the two Kobolds and suck their blood. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . . <[ His lineage became stronger and purer [ Kobold: 24% > 51% ] ]> After that, I loaded the human and asked Ibuki to bring the two Kobolds. On the way back I used [ Detect Weak Presence: 4 ] to dodge all the monsters on the way and as we were carrying a lot of weight it also took us an hour or so to get back. Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 4 > 5 ] ]> When we arrive I take the human to the cave room where the girls were trapped and drop him there, Ibuki had gone to take the Kobolds corpses to the warehouse while I go to the cabin to talk to Erica and Diana who must be inside, I enter the cabin and I go to the new equipment warehouse and see the girls still packing. "¨¦rica and Diana." (me) "Hi master." (Diana) "Wee back master." (¨¦rica) "I found a human while I was hunting and I want you to take a look at him." (me) When I say I found a human ¨¦rica is indifferent, but Diana gets a straight face straight away. "Where is the master?" (Diana) "No need to worry Diana, he''s still alive, I used paralyzing poison on him and threw him in the cave you were trapped in before I came here." (me) Sigh... "Thank you, master, I''ll take a look at it now." (Diana) "You worry too much Diana, the master would never kill someone innocent." (¨¦rica) "You''re kind of right ¨¦rica, the reason I captured him is just that I smelled a poisonous smelling from him and after I captured him I confirmed that it came from his knife." (me) "..." (Diana) "If there was poison in his weapon he could be an underworld killer." (Diana) "I said and I was right, the master is always right." (¨¦rica) "..." (me) "Let''s take a look at it." (Diana) Now with mymonnguage skills at full capacity, I can finally have normal conversations without using ¨¦rica''s telepathy spell. I take the girls there and Diana takes a knife out of nowhere and with difficulty cuts the threads that hold him and start searching him first. She confiscated two daggers, a knife, and a short sword. Then she removes his clothes which are ck boots, long ck pants, a brown shirt with a ck leather jacket with hood and removes the wooden mask he wears revealing a face with a scar on the right cheek and a symbol on the neck that looks like the head of an eagle. When Diana sees the tattoo on the human''s neck and faces she gets serious and uses the lines she cut to tie his arms behind his back and legs, then she stands up and looks at me. "You did well to catch him master." (Diana) "Do you know him?" (me) "Not in person, just your wanted poster." (Diana) "His name is unknown, but he is known as Vibora, he is an assassin who belongs to a group of bandits known as ''Storm Birds'' who are the monster tattooed on his neck." (Diana) "I identified him by his scar on his face and the position of his tattoo, he is the right-hand man of the bandit chief known as the Storm Killer." (Diana) "That''s excellent then, let''s interrogate him and find out numbers and his location, this will be excellent for my ns." (me) "How to order master, but what ns are these." (Diana) "Before anything tell me, is this master bandit strong? Is his face known?" (me) "Nothing is known about him, all his sightings he was wearing a ck mask, all that is known is that they kidnap mostly noblemen and sell them as ves, they also rob and kill many traders on the way, the Guild of Adventurers thinks his base is somewhere in the Valley of Blood, but so far none of his group has been captured." (Diana) With this information it looks like I''m going to have to rush my ns, I''m going to have to interrogate him personally and when I get the information I need from him I''m going to kill and eat him after ripping his head off. I want to find his hiding ce and then kill and all the bad guys and enve the bad guy, besides he is a man who has knowledge about the criminal underworld which can be useful to meter. ¨¦rica is right I''m not someone who likes to kill innocents, but I''m not someone good either, it''s not the reason to hesitate to kill bad guys and criminals, they should yield more EXP and skills for me than monsters and I also want to get the human lineage. "(Hahahahaha)" (me) "(I have to find a way to kill everyone somehow, this n is going to be difficult, but I''ll have to take the risk.)" (me) The Bandit Boss also had to be strong so it will be a great addition to my group. Chapter 34 Cap 34: Questioning(Chapter Preview) We don''t have much time so I tell the girls to leave, it''ste in the morning and I need to make him talk soon. I asked the girls to leave I started walking out of the room and went to get food to take back to the prisoners'' room, after that, I went to Diana and took the knife she was using. The truth is that the prisoner wasn''t passed out, he just couldn''t move due to the poison, so he listened to everything we said, but that doesn''t matter. The poison''s effect will weaken over time, and now it''s only about twenty minutes before he''s able to speak again, I decide to talk to him while I wait. I tell him how I''m going to use the knife I''m holding to torture him, I also tell him the order in which I''m going to start cutting and how I''m going to make him see me eating his organs and flesh without being able to do anything, I''m even sincere and I say that he''s going to die anyway the only difference is whether he''s going to die a slow and grotesque death or it''s going to be a quick death, and at the most horrible points of my speech I made sure to smile at him as innocently and sincerely as possible while wearing my skill [ Intimidation: 1 ] to make him as terrified as possible. Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Intimidation: 1> 2 ] ]> After doing this for a few minutes and he regains the ability to speak I call the girls back to hear his exnation, after all, he seemed very happy to tell him everything he knew as long as I gave him a quick death. When I meet the girls I tell Ibuki to stay behind and go cut meat for lunch, and I tell ¨¦rica to use her telepathy spell on me and Diana so we can talk without the prisoner noticing before we go inside. Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Diana ]> As soon as the girls enter the cave room the man starts talking in a hurry with a pale face and crying, I really didn''t expect a killer to be so scared that even a little conversation of mine would scare him so much, even if I really did. If all that I said with him was worth it, I expected a bit of resistance, what a disappointment. I''m not such a good person to pity or pity a murderer and kidnapper, only a silly person would do that, even in my old world I was in favor of the death penalty for willing murderers like this. "I say whatever you won''t just get that thing away from me." (Viper) "..." (Diana) "..." (¨¦rica) The two look at me not knowing what I did to him to make him so scared, since he doesn''t have any wounds on his body, after all, most of what I said was just acting to scare him. "Don''t look at me like that, I just said some of the things I was going to do to him, I didn''t expect him to cooperate so easily, it''s really disappointing that I don''t even get to y with ¨C I mean interrogate him." (me) I speak innocently and leave suggestions showing that I was going to do everything I said and a lot but as an act to scare him even more, just to make sure he doesn''t lie to us. "I''ll tell you anything but I beg you, don''t leave this thing alone with me again." (Viper) "(Diana ask him the location of their base.)" (me) "(Yes master)" (Diana) "If you want a quick kill then tell me the location of your group''s base or I''ll let my master spend the rest of the day with you." (Diana) "I talk, I talk, they''re two hours'' drive from here, in a cave simr to this one that has an X-shaped scratch on the left outside the cave entrance." (Viper) "(¨¦rica ask the number of your group and if they will all be there.)" (me) "Tell me your group number? And remember if the number isn''t right when we get back the master will make you want to be dead." (¨¦rica) "I PROMISE THAT I WILL TELL EVERYTHING I KNOW, PLEASE DON''T LET THIS THING COME NEAR ME AGAIN." (Viper) "Then answer the question." (¨¦rica) "There are eight in total including me and the boss." (Viper) "They should all be there but the boss, he said he was going to town to get the information on the next target for kidnapping, he should be back around dawn tomorrow." (Viper) "(Diana ask the other members'' jobs and races.)" (me) "Tell me the races of others?" (Diana) "Four of them are Humans, one is Tiger Beast Man and the other a Dwarf." (Viper) "(Ask about the leader too.)" (me) "What about your boss''s race?" (Diana) "I don''t know I swear no one knows he never takes that mask off, no one has ever seen his face, and his voice is modified by a spell on the mask." (Viper) "I also want to know about your work?" (Diana) "The four humans are thieves, the Tiger Beast Man is a fighter and the Dwarf is a warrior." (Viper) "What about your boss?" (Diana) "I don''t know the boss doesn''t let anyone know anything about him, but the way he moves he must be a kind of Assassin." (Viper) "(¨¦rica asks if everyone else is going to be there, and asks where is the watchman who will surely be watching.)" (me) "Are they all going to be in the cave today?" (¨¦rica) "They''ll all be there, before the boss leaves he told us to wait for him in the cave, I just went out to get some food but I said I''d be back at nightfall." (Viper) "Where is the watchman is hidden?" (Diana) "..." (Vibora) "It stands in the branches of a tree that has three boulders underneath." (Viper) "(¨¦rica ask about the shift change.)" (me) "Tell me about the watchman''s shift change." (¨¦rica) "The change of shifts takes ce every three hours, one leaves and the other enters the cave." (Viper) "Alright, I guess that''s all, you can leave now ¨¦rica and Diana." (me) Ding! <[ Telepathic link disabled with party members ]> "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Yes Master." (Diana) "WAIT YOU PROMISED ME THAT IF I TOLD EVERYTHING I KNEW I WOULD HAVE A FAST DEATH YOU PROMISED." (Viper) "You don''t have to worry, I won''t do anything to you, I just want to ask you onest thing." (me) "The cave has how many branches and rooms? And which one will I meet your friends in?" (me) "There are only two rooms inside the cave, the first is where we meet and the other at the back is where everything we have is." (Viper) "Is everything you stole in the cave or do you have another hiding ce?" (me) "I swear it''s all there, everything we stole and all the money we make from selling ves and stolen items, it''s all there." (Viper) "Very well now I''m going to poison you and leave you here with a watchman outside, if I don''te back he''ll do to you everything I said so I hope you haven''t lied." "EVERYTHING I SAID IS TRUE, I swear it." (Viper) I go to him and bite his neck and start sucking his blood, just enough to make him anemic and weak, then use my paralyzing venom to immobilize him, which should make it impossible for him to run away today. Ding! Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the bloodline [ Human: 8% ] ]> With him unable to move I leave the cave and join the girls in the cabin, I want to discuss some things with them but first I check the status of the three. It reminds me that until now I haven''t checked them out. <[NAME: ¨¦rica RACE: Lesser Demon LEVEL: 37/150 EXP: 194/197 LINEAGE: [ Demon: 100%] JOB: [ Fire Mage Novice ] WORK LEVEL: 8/30 WORK EXP: 130/158 WORK HISTORY: [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10] [ Novice Wizard: 20/20] [ Adventurer: 25/25] HP: 60/60 MP: 153/153 Stamina: 50/50 Strength: 35 Dexterity: 70 Agility: 57 Defense: 29 Intelligence: 95 magic defense: 81 Charm: 93 ? Luck: - 15 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ Former Noble ] [ E-Grade Adventurer ] [ Novice Mage ] [ ve of Zenos ] [ Demonified ] [ Corrupted ] ]> -------©\--©\----------------------- <[ NAME: Diana RACE: Wolf Man-Beast LEVEL: 52/450 EXP: 350/378 LINEAGE: [Wolf Man: 100%] WORK: [ Swordsman with two swords ] WORK LEVEL: 8/50 WORK EXP: 43/280 WORK HISTORY: [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Martial Artist: 34/34 ] [ Apprentice Swordsman: 10/10 ] [ Adventurer: 25/25 ] [ Novice Swordsman: 20/20 ] [ Swordsman: 30/30 ] [ Novice two-sword swordsman: 20/20 ] HP: 100/100 MP: 33/33 Ki: 98/98 Strength: 84 Dexterity: 76 Agility: 91 Defense: 53 Intelligence: 37 magic defense: 28 Charm: 88 Lucky: 23 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: [ Novice Martial Artist ] [ Grade D Adventurer ] [ Double Sword Swordsman ] [ Combat Genius ] [ Familiar of Zenos ] [ Incarnation of Beasts ] [ Ki User ] ]> The girls are stronger than me, so there shouldn''t be any problem, Diana told me that she got a lot stronger after bing my familiar, ¨¦rica also told me that after being Demonified she became a lot stronger. In Diana''s status, I see that STM has been reced by Ki, when I ask about this she told me that Ki is energy that represents the purest form of physical energy, it reces STM while retaining the same properties and can be used for both defense as for attack. It seems to be a type of energy, she told me it''s the best energy for melee warriors to use, it infuses energy and elements into the body to increase power. The exnation ¨¦rica gave me was that magic is energy used outside the body and Ki is an energy to be used inside the body. Diana said that she has been trying to awaken her Ki for years, but only managed it a few days ago, she said that she felt that after bing my Familiar the process of converting STM into Ki became easier. Chapter 35 Cap 35: Eliminating Bandits Part 1(Chapter Preview) After checking the girls'' statuses I join everyone to discuss my n, I have already thought of a general n but I need to discuss the details together with the girls before putting everything into practice, I ask ¨¦rica to use her telepathy spell because of Ibuki who is still learning themonnguage. Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Diana ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Ibuki ]> "(The master was amazing, he knew exactly the questions to ask, but master, I have a question, why did you keep asking me and Diana to take turns asking the questions?)" (¨¦rica) "(That was for the prisoner not to focus on one person, with him I try to change his focus between you two and keep watching me that I didn''t say anything but he was afraid he didn''t have time to think about lies.)" (me) "(I didn''t understand master, but it seems that you thought of everything.)" (Diana) "(I understood master, what you said makes a lot of sense, but why didn''t you ask anything.)" (¨¦rica) "(As he was scared of me he instinctively had me in his field of vision all the time, making just you two ask, he had to take that focus off of him on me to look at you which made your fear increase and for him being desperate he didn''t have time to invent anything, but he could still hide some important information so I chose specific questions for him to answer.)" (me) "(The master is very smart indeed.)" (¨¦rica) "(I didn''t understand, but the important thing is that thanks to the master we have all the information we need.)" (Diana) "(What shall we do now master?)" (Diana) "(I have formted a general n but I have to discuss the details with you and separate your roles in the n.)" (me) "(It looks like there are two rooms in the cave where they hide, the first is where they meet and thest is all their treasure.)" (me) "(What we''re going to do is get behind the tree where the lookout is in his blind spot, I''ll do that.)" (me) "(Then we''ll wait covertly for the change of lookouts to get one more alone, and it''ll be with you Diana or with me depending on the situation, okay?)" (me) "(Yes master, I will have no problem with mere thieves.)" (Diana) "(I believe only the four thieves who will be responsible for surveince.)" (me) "(And the master thought it right, Dwarves are known to be clumsy with their legs and slow, they would be terrible at surveince jobs.)" (¨¦rica) "(And Tiger Man-Beasts are known to be impatient, and a melee fighter type wouldn''t be able to sit around for hours.)" (Diana) "(So I want to get these two alive to help Ibuki evolve, I''m sure the one in the tree I can get alive, and you Diana?)" (me) "(I won''t have any problem if I can get behind him before he knows it.)" (Diana) "(I trust you Diana.)" (me) "(I will do to earn your trust in me, master.)" (Diana) "(Thank you for thinking about me master, when I evolve I will train so I can be more useful to the master.)" (Ibuki) "(Don''t worry about it Ibuki.)" (me) "(What about the others inside the master cave?)" (¨¦rica) "(Let''s lure them out, I''ll throw dry twigs and my line before setting fire to the cave, with the smoke they''ll be forced out.)" (me) "(The moment you leave I want Erica to kill a human and Diana I want you to use your swords to cut off one of the Tiger Beast-Man''s legs.)" (me) "(I can master.)" (¨¦rica) "(The smoke will cloud his sense of smell and vision so it will be easy to ambush him and cut off his master leg.)" (Diana) "(The other two, I''ll kill a human with one blow in the ambush and on the Dwarf we''ll fight him just me and Diana, is everything alright with the n?)" (me) "(The master''s n is perfect, I don''t see any ws.)" (Diana) "(The master''s n is brilliant, it took into ount those that would be easier to eliminate and how to reduce the risk of the strongest, the master is a genius in tactics.)" (¨¦rica) The truth is that with so many years of nning stories and events for games and with so much study in historical warfare tactics as a reference I''m pretty good at making ns, but there''s a w, I can''t improvise well if the n doesn''t go the way it does. I thought since I have no real experience, so I hope it works out. "(Master, what about the bandit chief?)" (¨¦rica) "(This one will be moreplicated, I n to stay in their cave and ambush him when hees back.)" (me) "(This n will be put into practiceter this afternoon.)" (me) "(We''ll leave before nightfall to get there when it''s already dark, let''s take advantage of the darkness of night to ambush the lookout and put the rest of the n into effect.)" (me) "(Ibuki you will stay in front of the cave a little away but still good in view, this will make them focus their attention on you as soon as they leave the cave while Diana and I attack from the sides and ¨¦rica attacks from the top of the tree with your magic, did everyone understand?)" (me) "(Yes master)" (¨¦rica) "(Yes, I will do my best master.)" (Diana) "(I will always obey the master.)" (Ibuki) "(Let''s all get ready, you can end Telepathy now ¨¦rica.)" (me) "(Yes master.)" (¨¦rica) Ding! <[ Telepathic link disabled with party members ]> After finishing the nning meeting, we went to the room where the girls had just finished arranging their equipment. "Do you have any equipment that fits my little body?" (me) "Unfortunately not master, but we have a knife and short swords for you." (Diana) "Just give me the knife, I''ll use it in the n today." (me) Diana gives me her knife and I watch the two of them take off their normal clothes we found in the ruins to wear the adventurous clothes that have the better defense, I was shocked for a second that they changed without caring about me here like it was normal, I hastily cover my eyes with my hands as I peek through my fingers. "Why are you changing clothes in front of me." (me) "I swore allegiance to the master, not to anything I would hide from the master, if the master wants to see it I don''t mind." (Diana) "We adventurers are not ashamed of our bodies, especially with our group members." (Diana) "Duringbat with monsters or bandits it is normal for clothes to tear, adventurers are not so childish to not control themselves in dangerous ces just because they were attracted to the body of someone in their group." (Diana) "I don''t care about any of this, I''ll just let the master see me naked, I''m the master''s ve, both my body and my soul belong to the master, I would be happy to do anything with the master." (¨¦rica) "Stop ying you two, put on your gear, and get ready." (me) After this shameful situation, everyone is ready, I go to the cave and get meat for everyone, and then I''ll roast it for us to eat. We keep going over the n untilte afternoon, now that it''s close to time to leave I go into the cave and go to the prisoner and use [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 ] on him enough so he can''t move until tomorrow. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 5 > 6 ] ]> I go back outside and talk to the girls we''re leaving. "They are ready?" (me) The three nodded to show they were ready. "So let''s go." (me) We go into the forest and head towards the direction the prisoner pointed and I''m using [ Detect Weak Presence: 4 ] along the way to dodge the monsters along the way. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 5 > 6 ] ]> During the trip I asked Diana about the strength and way of fighting thieves is usually and she replied. "Thieves have neither experience nor technique, most of them are normal people or failed adventurers who go into crime." (Diana) "Compared to my strength the four humans must be two or three times weaker than me and the Dwarf and Tiger Beast Man must have a strength equal to mine at best." (Diana) It took us more than two hours to get close to the cave, when we were close it was already night, instead of going to the cave, we went around to stay away from the tree with the lookout. We go in a direction that won''t be visible from that tree and stop at a bush to hide for the time being. "Be prepared." (me) We take a few minutes looking for the lookout''s exact position, as soon as I find him I wave the girls over and move closer behind him. Chapter 36 Cap 36: Eliminating Bandits Part 2(Chapter Preview) Now the bandit elimination n begins. Before going to the thief I see that he has no mask, I have an idea of ??how to capture him without killing, I start by making a ball of web big enough to fit in his mouth, with that ready I use my skill for the first time. [Hide: 1] to move through his blind spot and get closer to him, when I''m behind him I bite his neck from behind and just as he''s going to scream I put the web ball in his mouth so he can''t scream, as he tries to scream and despairs I have used my paralyzing venom on him over and over until he loses the ability to move, all this has onlysted a few seconds, and he is swaying trying to get me off his back. With the first thug already taken care of, I wave to the girls, then toss the thief from the top of the tree into Diana''s arms and climb down from the tree. "Diana takes him to the bush we were in, Ibuki stabs him in the head and kills him, I''ll suck his blood so I don''t attract monsters to us." (me) "Yes Master." (Diana) I forget that Ibuki is still learning themonnguage so I reprimand her in the Goblinnguage. After that Ibuki kills the thief and I suck blood from him. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 23 EXP for Human kill by party member ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Detect trap: 1 ] ? [ Basic theft technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Human: 8% > 31% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> "Now let''s wait for the change of watchers to get another one." (me) "Stay hidden here." (me) I say this to the girls and study the cave entrance and its surroundings looking for a good point to attack, I finally realized that the best ce to surprise him is from above, but how am I going to do that? I look up to the part above the entrance and see that it''s a big blind spot for anyoneing out of the cave, but there''s no way to stay there. Hmmm... With a sh of memory, I remember aic book hero character from my old world who walked the walls, with that memory I had an idea of ??how to wait above the entrance. I walk up to the cave entrance and use my [ Jump: 4 ] ability to jump over the entrance straight to the cliff wall and use [ Sticky Line Production: 9 ] on the wall and stick a foot and a hand on the line to get me to fasten the wall. I''m really d my n worked, so I wait until someonees out of the cave to attack, in preparation I make another ball of webs so he doesn''t have a chance to scream. ------------- I had to wait in this strange position for almost two hours before I started to hear footstepsing from the cave, the footsteps got louder and louder until a silhouette came out of the cave, it was another Human, it must be another thief, the moment he appeared I used the strength of my loose leg to use the [ Jump: 4 ] down the skill to increase my speed going towards you. When he realized that something was moving towards him I had already reached his neck and with the force of the fall he fell to the ground with me on top of him kneeling on his back with my teeth in his neck, I bit and used about eight or nine times [Weak paralyzing venom secretion: 6] and the moment his mouth started to open to scream I pushed the ball of web hard into his mouth silencing him. He struggled a bit but within seconds he was no longer able to move, and I carried him to the bushes we''re hiding in, turn to Ibuki and speak in Goblinnguage for her to kill him just like the one before, aiming for the head. Just like the previous one after Ibuki killed him I suck all his blood. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 19 EXP for Human kill by party member ]> . ? . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Agriculture: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Human: 31% > 55% ] ]> That leaves only four bandits left, we can''t take it any longer, they''ll soon notice that your friend isn''ting in after the guards change. "¨¦rica and Diana, you two start gathering leaves and dry branches then take everything into the cave, I will use my ability to product lines to have more stuff to burn and more smoke." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Right now master." (Diana) The two only took a little more than five minutes to carry out my orders, the amount they got was enough, with everything already inside the cave spread I use [ Line production: 8 ] to produce arge number of lines and spread it by half From the cave, I tell the girls to go outside, as soon as I see they''re far away I use [Low Fire Puff: 4] to ignite it all, so I run outside. "If you two position as agreed, ¨¦rica goes up to the watchman''s tree and Diana hides on the left side of the entrance, I''ll wait on the right side of the entrance while I hide." (me) "Diana remember that you have to aim for the Tiger Man-Beast." (me) "I haven''t forgotten the master n." (Diana) "To your positions." (me) Everyone got into position and we waited just a few seconds before we heard screams and hurried footsteps getting louder. Soon the Tiger Man-Beast was the first to leave, the moment he left Diana ran towards her with the sword and cut her leg almostpletely. The two humans appeared at the same time and were shocked at the sight of their mate having his leg almost torn off, I take advantage of this situation and use the knife Diana gave me to pierce one of them in the neck from behind and use my line skills to arrest the other. Ding! <[ You gained 42 EXP for Human death ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> In the meantime I get hit in the side of the body by a big Warhammer, I noticed him, but the initiative of the attack was his and it was already too close to dodge, all I could do was throw myself in the opposite direction from which it came to the attack to soften the blow. The moment after being hit a fireball hits the attacker who appears to be the Dwarf, but it seems he has resistance to focus as he is alive with only one of his arms burned, he screams in pain, and the next moment he is stabbed by the back by Ibuki and falls to the ground barely breathing. I run up to him and bite his neck and use my paralyzing venom on him to prevent another attack and tell Ibuki to finish him for good, with that I shift my focus to Tiger Beast Man only to see him unconscious with Diana choking him to faint. Ding! <[ You gained 35 EXP for Dwarf kill by party member ]> With everything resolved I gather the ones that are still alive, which are the Tiger Beast Man and one of the humans I captured, I tie the Tiger Beast Man with my lines and use paralyzing poison too, I tell Ibuki to kill them all by piercing their heads with the knife that I pass to her, then I drank the blood of all three and the one I killed before. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 38 EXP for killing Tiger Beast Man by party member ]> . . <[ You gained 20 EXP for killing Human by party member ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [Basic Forge: 1] ? [Sense of Ki] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following titles: ? [ Thief ] ? [Kidnapper] ? [ Goblin Assassin ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Human: 55% > 93% ] ]> . . <[ You have acquired the [Dwarf: 14% ] ]> lineage . . <[ You have acquired the bloodline [ Tiger Beast Man: 17% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> With the fight over, I wait with the girls for the fire to go out and the smoke to dissipate. Seeing that it was all over, the girls started taking off my clothes to see if I had any injuries and if I was okay while we waited, I couldn''t deny seeing her eyes filled with sincere concern. I was lucky to react quickly enough to deny most of that Warhammer''s strength, thanks to that all I suffered was a massive bruise on my right side and I didn''t have any broken ribs or external wounds. But ¨¦rica and Ibuki were furious and ran to the Dwarf''s corpse with knives they took from one of the thieves to get revenge on the Dwarf''s corpse, if I hadn''t stopped them they would have chopped the Dwarf into cubes. I thought we went well, everything didn''t go as nned, in the n I didn''t consider the difference in the speed of each one, I thought they would go out together and not one at a time as it happened. Well, I have to reflect on this and remember to make more than one n so if things go wrong we can adapt to situations faster. After the smoke cleared we entered the cave and went into the two rooms to check that no one else was hiding. When we confirmed that there was no one else, we went to see the rooms more carefully, inside the first room there were two tables, an old closet and some beds, in the second room there were several boxes and chests. Chapter 37 Cap 37: Bandit Chief(Chapter Preview) We carry the bandits'' bodies to the cave, then I gather them all together to n how we''re going to capture the bandit boss. "What are we going to do now master?" (¨¦rica) "What I want to do is capture the bad guy and make him submit to me." (me) "Master I don''t think this is a good idea." (Diana) "Why do you ten this?" (me) "The head of this bandit group is known as the Storm Killer for a reason." (Diana) "Like a storm, it appears out of nowhere and wreaks havoc wherever it goes, and in the end, it disappears leaving a trail of bodies." (Diana) "Someone like that is dangerous to have around, master." (Diana) "You say that, but you''re not seeing something important Diana." (me) "You said yourself that he only kidnaps nobles, I imagine to take all that risk he must have some other reason than to sell them for money." (me) "The master means that he has a reason to target the nobles, Diana understands." (¨¦rica) "And what motive is this master?" (Diana) "I can only think that he hates nobles for some reason, do you know if he''s ever killed other than guards or adventurers who were protecting a noble?" (me) "Not really, he just killed the noble guards, there''s no Guild record of any adventurer killed by him." (Diana) "Exactly, if he''s that good and hasn''t killed anyone who isn''t rted to nobles, that means he''s not that bad." (me) "Even if he was bad it doesn''t change anything, the moment he bes my ve he won''t be able to harm me or you." (me) "The master is right Diana, if the bandit chief bes his ve he won''t be able to do anything against the master and if he is as lucky as I am he can be reborn with a heart cleansed of all darkness just like me." (¨¦rica) "..." (Diana) "I prefer to believe you were a special case, ¨¦rica you umted a lot of darkness within you and my power burned that darkness into power for you, I don''t know if that will happen to him." (me) "Back to the subject, let''s ambush him outside the cave." (me) "I agree master." (Diana) "Wouldn''t it be better to ambush him inside the cave, where his movements will be more restricted?" (¨¦rica) "..." (me) Sigh... "¨¦rica that would be true if you disregard the lookout." (Diana) "What about the watchman? Haven''t we already killed him?" (¨¦rica) "And that''s the point, we killed him." (me) "Like you and the master said the watchman died, so when the bad guyes back tomorrow he''ll see that he doesn''t have a watchman and will be suspicious or even run away." (Diana) "From the level of intelligence and caution he''s shown so far in your report, he''s likely to run away." (me) "And thinking about it the master decided to ambush him outside before he realizes that the watchman is gone, am I not sure master?" (Diana) "Yes, I was just thinking about that." (me) "What I have to think about is how to ambush him without knowing the direction he''s going toe." (me) "The master is so smart, but I''m surprised you used your brain so much Diana after all this is a muscle you don''t exercise very often hahahahaha." (¨¦rica) "Hey don''t be joking around during a mission, it seems you still have a habit of losing focus during missions, and I thought that during those days behaving meant that you had matured, it seems I was wrong." (Diana) "But you''re right I''m not as smart as you and the master, I just thought about it because of my experience as an adventurer, in the past I let a target escape in a simr situation." (Diana) "Calm down you two, we have to think of a n now." (me) "The master is right, sorry." (¨¦rica) "All right." (Diana) "If I''m not mistaken master, didn''t Vibora say their boss had gone to town to get information on their next target?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, why?" (me) "The closest town to the Valley of Blood is the adventurous town of Valen we came from, if he went there we can at least predict the direction he should head back." (¨¦rica) "This is an excellent idea, congrattions ¨¦rica." (Diana) "Thank you, Diana." (¨¦rica) "That''s a really good idea ¨¦rica, but how are we going to know the direction the city is in?" (me) "It''s already night master, we can use the moons to discover the direction of the city, and following ¨¦rica''s idea we can ambush him if hees from that direction." (Diana) Hmmm... "Very well let''s follow that n, but if hees from another direction we''ll attack right away, and remember not to kill him, just immobilize him." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Alright master." (Diana) "The n will be simpler this time, Ibuki will wait inside the cave, meanwhile you and I will hide in the trees to ambush him on the way." (me) "Diana wants you to hit his knee joints the moment he gets close enough to you or if he tries to escape." (me) "Yes Master." (Diana) "¨¦rica, I want to know if you have a wall-type spell to stop him if he decides to run." (me) "I have a spell called "Wall of Fire" master, it should be enough to make him change direction, but I can only use one wall at a time." (¨¦rica) "Alright, if possible try to direct him closer to me, I may be weaker than him but I have a good chance of tying him up with my web skills or using my paralyzing venom if necessary." (me) "I will do my best master." (¨¦rica) "Now let''s go over some details and confirm the direction." (me) We go outside and check the position of the moon, then Diana points in the general direction that should be the city of Valen. With that confirmed, we started to choose the best spots to hide. ¨¦rica hides in a tall tree branch to get a better view of the terrain, Diana hides in a bush so that she can run better in the attack and I hide in the branches and foliage of a normal tree and ready to attack at any moment. ---------- We''ve been waiting a long time, Diana looks fine, but ¨¦rica is starting to get impatient, I''m fine, just a pain in my side still. It''s the middle of the night when I hear the sound of a wolf howling and then silence, I immediately realize he''s arrived and wave to the girls to focus on their positions. In a short time I see a figure approaching, the closer he got the more of his appearance I was able to see until I was able to see everything. He had a thin body and wears loose clothes on the upper body and long long pants he wore a cape hood and could see a part of the mask, he has a thin short sword in the waist on the right side and two knives on the left waist, his shirt covers his arms and he is still wearing gloves, not even a part of his body is visible. Looks like we hit the direction he wasing from, he''sing towards us, I wait and see him pass the bush Diana is in and jump to the side almost the second Diana attacked, but he was still close to plus, Diana''s blownds on his knee but he doesn''t scream. I can see the blood running down his leg and I see him turning to run in the opposite direction of Diana when suddenly a wall of fire two meters high and four meters wide appears in front of him lighting up the dark forest surprising him and making room for Diana throw a kick that he defends but throws it towards me. The moment he tries to maneuver himself in the air to regain his bnce tond on the ground I use my three-line skills [ Line production: 8 ], [ Sticky line production: 9 ], and [ Line control: 10 ] to send lines from all of my ten fingers and control them to tie and hold it. By the time he realizes what''s happening it''s toote to dodge so he tries to sh with his knives but with my current level of control he only managed to sh two before the other eight held him firmly before hended on the ground tied up, no wasting time I jump on him and bite his neck and use my paralyzing venom on him ten or twelve times to make sure before I stop. Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 6> 7 ] ]> With that he''s captured, I turn to Erica and Diana waving them closer, and say. "Mission aplished, let''s go to the cave to meet Ibuki and take the final step with this bandit boss." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Let''s go master." (Diana) And with that, I carried the bandit chief like a princess to his cave along with my group and we met in the first room with Ibuki. Chapter 38 Cap 38: Shocking Truth(Chapter Preview) Finally, I captured the bandit chief known as "Storm Killer", I took him to the first room of the cave and gathered everyone together to see what I''m going to do now. "¨¦rica use your telepathic spell to get Ibuki to join the conversation." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) Ding! <[ Telepathic link format with a member of the ¨¦rica party ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Diana ]> . <[ Telepathic link format with party member Ibuki ]> "(I n to make him my ve, what do you think about that?)" (me) "(Master, I don''t agree with this, but if the master wants to, I''ll follow his decision.)" (¨¦rica) "(I agree that he has a lot of master potential, but I agree with ¨¦rica too, I wouldn''t trust him so easily.)" (Diana) "(I understand you, but it''s not just his strength I''m looking at, he knows the criminal underworld, he''ll get information that you Diana wouldn''t get if I sent you into town looking for information.)" (me ) "(And for that reason I need him, I''m not doing this just because I want another man on the team.)" (me) p "(...)" (¨¦rica) "(...)" (Diana) "(Anything the master does Ibuki will agree, the master is always right.)" (Ibuki) "(Well changing the subject, we have a problem now, it''s that I need to weaken his mind to get the skill to work.)" (me) "(The Master can''t use multiple skills at the same time as it was with ¨¦rica and me.)" (Diana) "(With you it was different, Diana you were physically and mentally exhausted, ¨¦rica was even easier she forced herself into a pact with me and her situation was even more critical, her mind was already broken.)" (me) "(You are right master, my state was tragic, but the master saved me.)" (¨¦rica) "(Master if the condition for you to use your ability is to weaken the target''s mind, wouldn''t it be better to make him pass out or sleep?)" (Diana) "(...)" (me) "(That''s a good n Diana, I don''t know how I missed something so simple, but how am I going to put him to sleep?)" (me) "(Maybe a blow to the jaw makes him faint.)" (¨¦rica) "(That won''t be necessary, while I was in this room I smelled a certain nt.)" (Diana) Diana goes to a worn and old wooden cab and opens one of the caves pulling a nt from inside, it has a normal green color but its leaves have a blue color around the entire edge of the leaves. "(This nt is illegal in the Kingdom, only some alchemists working for the government can use it, it is called a ''dream vine'' its faint odor is soothing but if the leaves are boiled the resulting liquid is a drug that makes those who sniffing or ingesting fall into a deep sleep.)" (Diana) "(Because of these effects, which is a prohibited nt, they probably used this nt against kidnappings.)" (Diana) "(I think I understand what you''re getting at Diana, you want to use this nt to make the bad guy sleep soundly before the master uses his abilities, don''t you?)" (¨¦rica) "(That''s ¨¦rica''s idea.)" (Diana) "(And I must say it''s an excellent idea, let''s do this.)" (me) "(Leave it to me master, if the drug is so easy to produce that you just boil this nt in hot water, then let me do that.)" (¨¦rica) "(All right, I''ll leave it to you ¨¦rica.)" (me) "(I''m going now, master.)" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica takes the nt from Diana''s hands and a mug of some kind of iron along the way and leaves the room a little, within fifteen minutes she returns with the mug with some kind of blue-green liquid and hands it to me. "(Here is master.)" (¨¦rica) "(Very well ¨¦rica, thank you.)" (me) With that problem solved I go to the bad guy and lift the mask enough to see his mouth and make him swallow half the mug, one thing I noticed is the various scars on his lips and chin, which is why I didn''t want to take it off. the rest of the mask. After making him drink it only takes a few seconds before he goes to sleep, as he goes to sleep and I get ready to use my skills I see tears falling behind the mask. I was intrigued by this reaction but decided to leave it forter, I needed to make him submit it to me soon, in the morning we have to go back to our house and I''ll take him with us. I thought about using four skills, I noticed when I used it with the girls that my skill [ Aura of judgment: 1 ] activates and increases its power automatically using the Skill [ Aura of chaos: 1 ], probably because both are Aura skills when one active she should use the second one to increase her effects and power, at least that''s my theory. So when I activate [ Aura of Judgment: 1 ] the ability [ Aura of Chaos: 1 ] activates and its effectsplement each other, I''ll use [ Intimidation: 2 ] at the same time to lower any resistance it might still have andstly activate [ Blood Servant: 1 ] to enve him. Using all of these skills at the same time is going to be tricky, I hope everything goes well, praying it works I activate the four skills and try to focus my mind on the bad guy to see if I can somehow target my skill only on him, and it looks like It worked. I started to feel all of my mana leave the body and felt my Aura expand and mix with my mana, then eventually cover the whole room like it did before they go to the bandit boss and cover him but don''t enter his body. "Ahhh!" (me) Suddenly I felt a lot of pain all over my body and at this time I realize that my blood is alsoing out of my pores, as well as my Aura and mana my blood floats to the bad guy and circtes him, with all this I feel weak, very weak, bad I''m able to stand up, can''t feel it, but Intimidation must be taking its toll as he''s slightly shivering in his sleep. At first, it seemed like everything was going well but soon I could hear some whispers in a voice that made it impossible to tell if it belonged to a man or a woman, a young man or an old man, the voice was disconcerting and it wasing from the bad guy. "No, no, I prefer death." (Storm Killer) From these whispers I realize that he is resisting, this can be dangerous, my skill [ Aura of judgment: 1 ] might end up treating him as an enemy which can harm him or even kill him as the skill is getting a power boost because of of the other three. I have to do what I did with Diana and ¨¦rica, I''m going to try to get him to agree to something he wants, but what does he want? I walk over and speak beside his head. "What you want?" (me) "Do you want power?" (me) "Do you want authority?" (me) "Do you want wealth?" (me) "Do you want fame?" (me) I ask him these questions and I don''t know how but it''s like I know the answer to all of them is no. "Do you want revenge?" (me) When I say this his body stops shaking for a second before starting again. "I think not." (me) "So answer me what you want, what you''ve buried inside yourself." (me) "What do you want? Answer!" (me) In the end, I talk to him as if ordering him to answer, I don''t know why but it''s like I already know the answer to all these questions, I feel like I''m directing him to an answer he doesn''t want to say. He starts to let more tears fall from his mask, I know what he''s looking for now, what many have been looking for all their lives. "What you want is a purpose." (me) "Serve me, submit by your will." (me) "Do this of your own free will and I will make you see your purpose for yourself." (me) The moment I say this he stops shaking and I can see my blood, Aura, and mana vibrate as if resonating with something. "Yes..." (Storm Killer) When these words leave his mouth in a whisper I''m pushed back by my power and I see my blood, Aura, and mana entering his body and for a second I see a purple spot of light inside him and feel like everything that has entered. it gets sucked into that spot and merges with it before spreading through the bandit chief''s body. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted Kira (Grey Elf) ]> . . <[ Kira has submitted of her own free will and bes her blood rtive ]> . . <[ Empower Kira toplete the pact. ]> Once again my head fills with my abilities and their minor ramifications. Of all the skills I felt I should choose [Contract: 1 ] which is a minor skill that belongs to [ Blood Servant: 1 ], I don''t know why, but I feel it has to be this one. Ding! Ding! <[ The empowerment process has beenpleted ]> . . <[ The ability [ Contract: 1 ] has been activated and fused with a Spirit ]> . . <[ Skill Evolved [ Contract: 1 ] > [ Spiritual Contract: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Blood Servitude Pact has beenpleted ]> When all my power has been absorbed by the Bandit Boss and the ability I''ve given him has evolved, he wakes up and stands up taking off his mask and lowering his hood, and saying while I''m shocked at what I see. "I swear to serve you body and soul for eternity master." (Kira) "Today I Kira by the ancestral vows made before the World Tree swear to be the shadow and de of Zenos, that Dravos God of Spirits be a witness." (Kira) I drop to my knees, not from the weariness and exhaustion I''m feeling, but from the shock, I hold my head in my hands and freak out in my mind at this surprise. "(Why? Why? Why? Why?)" (me) "(This is not what I expected, not what I wanted.)" (me) Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [Mental disorder: 5 > 6 ] ]> "(Since I didn''t realize this before, has this horrible luck yed with me all this time?)" (me) Chapter 39 Cap 39: Purpose You Choose For Yourself(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: How I came here, kneeling before a ck-skinned, red-haired Goblin, using the ancient oath of the Gray Elves. If I heard that this would happen to me I would for the first time in yearsugh at whoever said it, I know I''m stronger than this Goblin, but for some reason I know he would beat me in a fight, I can see a longing in his eyes No Boundaries. He made me see the promise I left buried inside of me and the truth I chose not to see while blinded by hate. All this hatred started a long time ago, my mother and I lived in a small agricultural vige in a smaller kingdom, she was an immigrant who came to this vige after I was born. My mother was the kindest person I have ever met, she cared and cared for everyone, even though I have her difficulties. She never told me anything about my father or his past other than being a "Warrior of the Night", the Elves are divided into three ethnic tribes which are the White Elves, the Dark Elves, and the Gray Elves. Each tribe has its advantages, White Elves have more energy and great talent for either magic power or spiritual power, Dark Elves are born warriors and have strong bodies and high physical stats are talented in usingbat magic or Ki maniption and finally, the Gray Elves who are born Thieves and Killers have great speed and dexterity along with talent in spiritual power or Ki maniption, each tribe has its Guardian Unit and the Gray Elves are called Night Warriors. The Night Warriors have this name because they fight murderers, thieves, and spies, they are also responsible for gathering information, unlike warriors of other tribes their fights are not seen or known, as their name suggests they fight during the dark of night protecting the Elves from the shadows. My mother always proudly told me that she was a night warrior and taught me about the history and culture of our people, but she never said why we lived in a human vige or about our family. My mother had a lot of scars all over her body, she didn''t have the right arm and leg, she used a wooden leg to walk, but even in these conditions she always had a smile on her face, she taught me much more than just knowledge about our people, she trained me with all her Night Warrior knowledge, she taught me everything she knew and even though I learned everything I was just a child with a weak body, I couldn''t make good use of what she taught me. One day the people of the vige discovered that the nobleman responsible for the vigends had changed and the taxes were going up, and this was not the only time, the taxes went up every year and whoever couldn''t pay became a debt ve, like it was an agricultural people, there were years when it was difficult to pay these taxes and many children and elderly people began to die of hunger or illness. With this happening, the once happy vige became gloomy, my mother supported herself from the sale of medicinal herbs she found in the forest, but during a pandemic she became ill and without any money, there was no medicine or doctor she could get for her, in a few weeks ago she died of the disease, but before she died she told me about a buried box that I was only supposed to open when I grew up. I was very sad and lonely when my mother died, she always said that for us Gray Elves the most important was a purpose and that hers was me, she made me promise one day to seek a purpose for myself, she said that when I lie I would know. Things only got worse over time, with my mother dead and being an orphan Elf a desperate neighbor captured me in my sleep and sold me as a ve to the same nobleman responsible for these abusive taxes, seeing that I was a Gray Elf he bought and put me through a hellish training regimen. After months of getting beaten up with the excuse ofbat training and being forced to kill weak monsters to raise my level fast, he finally started giving me assassination and robbery missions, I was d this noble believed in human supremacy, thanks to this he never looked at me as a woman. Over the years and because of the very brand I became the secret of this nobleman, whom he used as a tool to steal items he liked, steal information, or kill his enemies, he didn''t even tell his family about me. After ten years of being a mere weapon in the hands of this nobleman, my body was covered in horrible scars and my face was unrecognizable due to the number of scars on it, after so many years the innocent child had disappeared and all that was left was a mass of loneliness and hate that she thought every day about how to kill the one who had made her do so many horrible things over the years. One day she saw from afar the nobleman''s son kill his father with a smile on his face as he talked nonsense about being time to inherit his title and be recognized as a true nobleman, what he didn''t know was that when his father died the seal of very disappeared from me and I was finally free. The first thing I did was go back to the vige where I grew up to get the box my mother told me years ago, when I arrived I only found a ghost vige with some burned houses, this ce must have been attacked by bandits years ago. I went to the ce my mother spoke of and dug until I found the box and opened it, there were only three things inside the box, a ck mask, a ring with the design of the twin moons in silver, and a letter. I took the letter and read it, there wasn''t much written, it was just my mother''s proud words about me and how she loved me, she also exined that the ring and mask are my father''s mementos that she kept for me. Then I realized I had nowhere to go and no one was waiting for me, I was standing there not knowing what to do when the images of all these years of suffering appeared in my mind, but there was no way to give back everything I suffered since I was responsible was already dead. I had so much anger and hatred inside me that I needed to find someone to take it all out, thinking about it I moved to this country and started making noble rubbish like the one that enved me the same taste I went through and I started to kidnap and sell them like ves, I also started stealing from rich merchants as I needed money, after all, one thing I learned from that noble garbage was that money is always useful. While acting I hired some criminals that I could use as expendable parts for my ns, and after all that, all that hate and anger doesn''t go away. One night Ie back to my hideout only to be attacked and captured by a strange Goblin, after so many years living in the criminal underworld I can tell he''s the most dangerous thing I''ve ever seen, his eyes are crystal clear but deep as the abyss and I feel like I''m able to see through the truth as if I can''t deceive him. All my years of experience were screaming that no matter what the reason I shouldn''t be your enemy at all. I had been shocked when they found my "Dream Creeper", I remember he made me drink the sleeping pill and I was scared not knowing what this thing would do to me until I finally fell asleep thanks to the effect of this nt. I soon started to feel something covering my body and when I open my eyes I''m in a strange space full of energy flows with no form, pattern, or any order, it was a Chaotic and bizarre ce, the most strange was the shadow in front of me. The eyeshadow had different colored eyes like the Goblin, and it emitted a kind of Aura from its body that made me want to kneel before it as if that act was the norm. There was pressure on me like something was trying to get into my body, and a question always popping into my head asking if I''m an ally or an enemy like I was being judged. "No, no, I prefer death." (me) And the shadow is still looking at me as if waiting for the trial to end, and suddenly it starts asking me questions. "What you want?" (Shadow) His voice was full of authority and carried wisdom as if he already knew my answer even if I didn''t say anything. "Do you want power?" (Shadow) "Do you want authority?" (Shadow) "Do you want wealth?" (Shadow) "Do you want fame?" (Shadow) He asks the questions but doesn''t wait for my answers, of course, I want all that. He speaks as if he knows something I don''t know, I feel these questions are not for me to answer but to guide me to the answer. "Do you want revenge?" (Shadow) When he asks that question I remember everything I went through as a tool in the hands of that nobleman, I for the first time want to answer yes, but before I can answer he speaks firmly. "I think not." (Shadow) "So answer me what you want, what you''ve buried inside yourself." (Shadow) "What do you want? Answer!" (Shadow) His questions confuse me, what does he expect me to answer? Why does he speak as I am ordered to respond? How can his voice carry so much authority? "(What do I wish?)" (me) His words resonate inside me and an imagees to my mind, a memory of my mother, she was telling me. "Daughter the most important thing for us Gray Elves is to have a purpose." (mom) "Especially for the Night Warriors as this is the source of our determination and power." (mom) "My purpose is you, and that''s why I live my life every day full of happiness." (mom) "So promise me, my dear Kira, that one day you will find your purpose, something that will bring you happiness and strength to live in this world." (mom) How could I forget my promise? How could I forget her? At some point I started to cry, this was what the Shadow wanted, this was the answer he was guiding me to discover, he had already seen it inside me, he knew what I wanted in my heart even before I did. "What you want is a purpose." (Shadow) "Serve me, submit by your will." (Shadow) "Do this of your own free will and I will make you see your purpose for yourself." (Shadow) I see now, at some point I strayed from what I am, at some point, I forgot the promise to the person most important to me, but he helped me, it''s weird that it''s a shadow showing me the way instead of light. I know what I must do now, just as my mom once told me, I would know when I find my purpose. And I choose to serve the one who showed me what I wanted to be, who showed the real me, I kneel and say. "Yes" (me) It raises its shadowy ws and a jewel with chain designs forms, soon the jewel begins to float towards me and enter my heart. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You have submitted to Zenos (Blood Goblin) ]> . . <[ You have be familiar with Zenos (Blood Goblin) ]> . . . <[ You have been gifted with a Gift of Power by Zenos: ? [ Contract: 1 ] ]> . . <[ His skill evolved when he came in contact with Byakko (Spirit of Thunder and Metal) ]> . . <[ Your Ability Evolved [ Contract: 1 ] > [ Spiritual Contract: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You purchased the titles: ? [ Familiar of Zenos ] ? [ Spiritual Contractor ] ]> When I submit, the pressure disappears, it turns into waves and waves of energy that invade my body and fill me. I feel something inside me pulsing and sucking in that force, and then a burst of new energy fills me and I start to hear a roaring from inside me. I stand up, take off my mask and lower my hood, and swear the Gray Elves'' ancient vows of servitude to master Zenos. "I swear to serve you body and soul for eternity master." (me) "Today I Kira by the ancestral vows made before the World Tree swear to be the shadow and de of Zenos, that Dravos God of Spirits be a witness." (me) It was a long journey but I finally found my mother''s purpose. Chapter 40 Cap 40: Damn Luck(Chapter Preview) Right now I''m in despair, kneeling on the floor with my hands on the floor not moving, My new servant Kira is still kneeling on the floor as if waiting for my order to get up. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Aura of Chaos: 1> 2 ] ]> p . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of judgment: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Blood Servant: 1 > 2 ] ]> Luckily the system notification noises woke me from my despair, I''m happy with these skills leveling up, thanks to this I have the opportunity to calm down. I can''t lose my cool in front of my subordinates, as I thought about it Diana reached my side and supported me to get up, she must think she falls due to weakness from loss of blood and power. "Are you alright, master? Can you get up?" (Diana) "I''m fine Diana, don''t worry I just need to meditate to recover faster." (me) I turn to Kira and see that the scars on her face have disappeared, in this position I can''t see her face but I have a feeling she must be beautiful. "(How can this happen?)" (me) "(Why didn''t I take your mask off before?)" (me) "(How can my luck be so bad, all the other thugs were men, because only your boss was a woman, WHY?)" (me) "(I''ve been trying my hardest to control myself these past few days, but each day is torture, and as time goes by it gets worse with the Improved Sexual Stamina skill leveling up.)" (me) "(Ibuki doesn''t pose much danger right now, but I don''t know what he''ll look like after he evolves, what I do know is that Diana and ¨¦rica are very attractive, damn they''re even prettier than the supermodels from my old world. )" (me) I lost myself a bit in my thoughts before noticing that Kira was still kneeling. "You can get up Kira, from now on you are my servant." (me) "Thank you, master." (Kira) When she stands up I can finally get a good look at her appearance, she has gray skin color, straight ck hair that goes down to her shoulders, long pointed ears, and light purple eyes. All I can say is that she is beautiful, just as with Diana and ¨¦rica, all her wounds and scars seem to have healed after the contract, now that she has no mask to disguise her voice I realize that her calm and beautiful voice, I have sure that with a voice like that she could have worked as a singer in my old world and would have been famous. While being mesmerized by her beauty she notices my look and looks sad, she raises her hand to try to hide her face from me, but then starts groping her face with a surprised face, after a few seconds she runs to one of the tables and takes an old mirror to look at her reflection and starts crying again. "My face, my face, the scars are gone." (Kira) "My appearance has changed a lot, I look like my mother now, I''m so happy." (Kira) Looks like she''s happy about her change in appearance, that''s good, I''m happy to be of help. But it''s going to be hard to live with three beautiful women and Ibuki. It''s like putting a hungry carnivore person in a carvery barbecue restaurant and asking him to eat sd. I don''t know how long I''ll be able to resist, with the looks of Ibuki and ¨¦rica it''s obvious they want it, Diana is always hugging me every night and she doesn''t seem to be ashamed to show me her body at every opportunity. I''m trying to be rational and not take advantage of my position as a master, especially for Diana and ¨¦rica who went through something horrible, but with me being the only man here it''s going to be impossible, now it''s just a matter of time. What I can do is try to deepen my rtionship with them more and more and try to find a way to relieve myself, maybe if I go to town and find some prostitutes, I should start preparing for my evolution. Maybe after Ibuki evolves I can go to her, after all, every time she looks at me I see her desire for me and as she is very innocent she doesn''t even try to disguise her desires, but I''ll leave it for when she evolves and I''ll let her give the first step. "Master what do we do now?" (Diana) "We''ll sleep here andter go back to our house, all together." (me) When Diana spoke to me something came to mind, the fault of this situation must be my negative luck, it would make sense after all instead of a malepanion to talk to I have one more beautiful woman to resist. Damn, I knew that luck would hurt me at one time or another, unlike other statistics, luck is a very vague concept, I can''t figure out the problems that luck will cause for me. I''m so tired, mentally and physically I''m exhausted, using so many skills at the same time and losing so much power and blood like that, I can''t use that very often. "Choose your beds to sleep in." (me) When I say this Ibuki and ¨¦rica took two beds and put them together, they want to sleep with me again it seems. "Kira get some rest, when we wake up we''ll have a lot to do." (me) With that said Iy down on a bed and fell asleep almost immediately, exhausted and irritated that things didn''t go as nned. While sleeping I started to dream that I was eating a delicious barbecue, but suddenly everything around me disappeared, instead of a grassy field and a barbecue the surroundings only had energy flows of various shapes and colors running everywhere and when I raised my hand all I saw was a mass of hand-shaped shadows with ws for fingers. "I never thought you were the one to save this girl." (mysterious voice) The voice didn''t seem toe from either side and at the same time, it seemed toe from all directions. Soon a giant white tiger with ck stripes formed in front of me, he had golden bracelets on all four legs, electricity around him, his fur emitted a metallic glow and I could feel an ancient sensationing from this tiger as if he had seen and lived for longer than I would like. "First of all, I would like to thank you for helping my rebirth." (White Tiger) "This strange power resonated with a fragment of me that was in that child, and when she submitted to you and her power entered her body that power helped me to be reborn." (White Tiger) "My new self will inherit my essence and name, but it will have to grow and strengthen on its own until my memories will be sealed until it''s strong enough." (White Tiger) "The rebirth of spirits is very difficult and risky, I couldn''t have done it without you, seeing you like that reminds me of that selfish woman." (White Tiger) "Be quiet, Byakko." (mysterious woman) Out of nowhere the same woman I saw in my evolution appeared and screamed at the Great White Tiger, she was enveloped in a bright red light that prevented me from seeing her appearance but I recognize her voice. "It was just me talking about you and here it is, I should have known that if he''s here you wouldn''t be far away." (Byakko) "Shut up Byakko, take a better look at him before continuing." (mysterious woman) After being reminded by the woman the Tiger looks at me and I see a glint in his eyes that suddenly be serious. "I see, so it''s not but him, his scent and appearance, as well as his way of making bizarre things happen around him, made me confused." (Byakko) "Well that doesn''t matter, as you not only helped me but the Contractor who will be with my young self, I must give you something useful as a gift" (Byakko) Ding! <[ You have been presented with the following titles: ? [ Friend of the Spirits ] ]> "This will make it easy for you to find a Spirit to make a contract." (Byakko) Soon Byakko''s body began to fade away. "Looks like my time is up, but before I go let me say this." (Byakko) "Please take good care of Kira, she became what she is because of your hatred, but thanks to you that hatred has disappeared, and from now on she will return to what she once was, what her mother was always proud of. of her being." (Byakko) With those final words, Byakko disappears leaving only the mysterious woman surrounded by red light blinding my eyes still here. "I must say you surprised me once more, but now I must go." (mysterious woman) "But as a thank you for helping this spirit, I''ll give you a hint that you were already suspecting." (mysterious woman) "The tip I''m going to give you is to find some way to get the light resistance skill, it will be very important for you, but you were already looking for it weren''t you." (mysterious woman) "You''re right, I could pretty much predict what I would evolve into one day, but before that, it was a guess, thanks to your tip now I''m sure, thanks." (me) "You and that Tiger scared me so much." (me) "Where am I and how did I get here." (me) "This is your soul world, a world created within you that represents your true self, everything in that space represents your talents, abilities, titles, personality, and essence." (mysterious woman) She pauses looking around before turning to me and saying. "I''ve said too much, now it''s up to you, don''t expect any help from me, until the next Zenos" (mysterious woman) With that said the mysterious woman disappears in a red sh and I wake up. Chapter 41 Cap 41: Magic Technology(Chapter Preview) When I woke up I see that the girls are still sleeping, this time at least they aren''t sleeping in my bed. With that I decide to meditate to integrate my levels, sit cross-legged on the hard bed, start to synchronize my breathing with my heartbeat, clear my mind and calm my emotions. I tried to look inside myself and find the strange energy of EXP, this time it was a little more difficult as I could feel other forms of energy inside me. One was the magical power I was used to, another energy emanated vitality and Vigor and ran throughout my body and thest energy seemed ethereal and deep, it emanated from my body but I was not able to identify where it came from. I could also feel my Aura not just inside me but circling me. With so many distractions it was difficult to continue the meditation, but little by little I got used to these strange energies and started to circte EXP throughout my body through my bloodstream. ---------- It took over an hour this time, but it yielded results, not only did I integrate my levels, but I also leveled up some skills and acquired a new one. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Ki Sense: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired a new skill: ? [ Spiritual sense: 1 ] ]> When I finished meditating I open my eyes and see a beautiful girl with light green skin and purple hair changing clothes in front of me, when she has just changed she notices me and smiles at me saying in Goblinnguage. "Good morning master, Ibuki was waiting for the master to wake up." (Ibuki) "..." (me) "Ibuki? Have you evolved?" (me) "Ibuki evolved into master Hobgoblin, now I can be more useful to master." (Ibuki) Ibuki happily tells about his evolution, and I realize that my luck is horrible, as if Kira wasn''t enough yesterday, I see Ibuki has be a very attractive young woman too, I''m trying to keep my morals but everything is going against me. Ibuki''s height has increased from four feet to four feet, her ears have been greatly reduced and are only slightlyrger than human but are still pointed, her nose has also decreased to normal human size, now she has the A teenager''s height and seductive feminine curves, her breasts that didn''t exist before have now grown enough to be noticeable now and her waist has grown a little also showing curves in her body that didn''t exist before, she has be an extremely attractive teenager. "(Where was this luck with women when I wanted a girlfriend in my old world? Huh?)" (me) After internally crying at how unfair things are I talk to Ibuki. "Where are the other Ibuki?" (me) "Diana went home to check on the prisoner, meanwhile ¨¦rica and Kira are checking the bodies of the bad guys and seeing the treasure deposit." (Ibuki) After evolving it seems that Ibuki has be more intelligent, his pronunciation and way of speaking have also improved a lot. Well, I''ll wait for the girls to finish their chores, I have good partners, they don''t even need me to remember what needs to be done, they know what needs to be done. While waiting for them I get up and start training my martial art to get used to my strength now that I''ve increased a few levels. ------------ In a few hours Diana returns, soon after ¨¦rica and Kira finish reviewing all the items and also return to the first room, after everyone is together I talk about today''s ns which will be about taking everything from here to our house and everyone telling a little your stories to get to know us better. "Before we start what we have to discuss, Tell me, Diana, about the prisoner." (me) "I put him to sleep using the same drug we gave Kira yesterday, he should sleep until tomorrow master." (Diana) "Nice job Diana." (me) "What prisoner are you talking about master?" (Kira) "The prisoner is your subordinate Vibora, and thanks to capturing him I found his base and found you far away." (me) "That useless one, they were all just disposables, but Vibora I kept around because he''s a spy from another country." (Kira) "What?" (¨¦rica) ? "How can he be a spy being one of the most wanted criminals in the country?" (¨¦rica) "If he really is a spy, he''s one of the worst." (Diana) "You''re wrong, he''s one of the best, answer me one thing, when he was being interrogated he said everything about our group without even being tortured didn''t he?" (Kira) "Yes, all I did was scare him a little by talking about how I was going to torture him, but he told everything very quickly and seems to have agreed to death very quickly." (me) "That''s because he''s a spy who came to this Realm to gather information from the ck Market and the Realm''s criminal underworld, I already knew that before I invited him to join the group." (Kira) "I just made him get together to gather information from his investigations too, of course, he didn''t know I knew his true identity." (Kira) "The reason he wants death is that just like most spies he is a ve, his very mark is on his head hidden by his hair, as such he cannot betray or harm his master, he is also incapable ofmit suicide or get hurt for no reason." (Kira) "I see, so that''s why he didn''t even try to beg for his own life." (me) "Yes master, for him it would be much better to die quickly at the hands of a monster than to be tortured for days or weeks by the government if captured." (Kira) "This could be an opportunity to get the information he knows." (me) "As soon as we get back I''ll interrogate him again." (me) "With that settled, tell me what you found of Kira''s treasure." (me) "Master she has a lot of money, in total, she has one hundred and fifty gold coins, thirty thousand silver coins, and hundreds of jewels." (¨¦rica) The girls had already taught me about the economy of this world, which works like this. 1 crystal coin = 10,000 gold coins 1 gold coin = 1,000 silver coins 1 silver coin = 100 bronze coins This economic system is global because these coins are impossible to counterfeit as theye from chests and dungeon monsters, they have the equal energy signature of a dungeon, other than that each country has its currency that can be used within the realm. which is used by national merchants and by the people in general. Usually, only nobles, wealthy merchants, and adventurers use the global coins as they are called, as the quest rewards of the Adventurers Guild are using global coins, to have equal value in any branch of the guild. Just for reference, a gold coin is enough for a middle-ss family of four to live quietly for seven months. So this sum of money is veryrge, it seems that Kira has been stealing a lot. "The truth is that we had a lot more money in the country''s currency, but I switched to global currencies even though I suffered a great loss so that I could use it in another Kingdom in case I needed to get away from this one." (Kira) "What else have you discovered?" (me) "I also found 10 regr swords, 17 daggers, 2 great swords, 4 wooden shields, 5 bows, 143 arrows and 3 magic staffs." (Erica) "All this just from the weapons, about the armors there are 6plete leather armors for women, 10plete leather armors for men, 2plete metal armors for men and 2 full mages'' robes." (¨¦rica) "That''s because I sold all the items that didn''t haveplete sets, I kept these waiting for good opportunities to sell at a higher price." (Kira) "It also has many potions, it has 54 HP potions, 37 MP potions, 5 Ki potions, 8 detox potions and 80 liquid soaps." (¨¦rica) "..." (me) "Did you say liquid soaps?" (me) "Sorry master I forgot you''re a Goblin, you shouldn''t know what soap is, to simplify soaps are used in baths to clean you better and liquid soap is a magic potion that cleans the whole body and removes any dirt or mud even blood, it takes away even the odor, it can be used on equipment, clothes or on the body itself, it''s something amazing." (¨¦rica) "We took the liquid soap from the house of a nobleman we were kidnapping, it''s an ideal item to mask the smell and get rid of bloodstains." (Kira) "We also have bar soap with scents that we stole from the same nobleman." (Kira) "We also have some information crystals, most have stolen information but we have some empty ones, and we have four Reading Crystals as well." (Kira) "Master, information crystals and reading crystals are very useful and popr magic items, the information crystal is a small two-inch crystal cube on all sides that can easily store information from some books and the reading crystal is a crystal a foot or two in height, eight inches in width and an inch in thickness more or less." (¨¦rica) "A read crystal has a small square hole where cubes of information crystals are inserted so they are maized so they don''t get out of ce by ident." (¨¦rica) "After entering the information appears in the reading crystal, where it can be read and edited, the two crystals work with magical energy that can be from the user or a magic core." (¨¦rica) "In cities with mages'' Guild, it is possible to ess information using link crystals that connect someone''s reading crystal with the guild''s information crystal for reading, of course, the ess has different levels that are controlled by the link crystal used that the own mages'' guild produces." (¨¦rica) "People have no right to use the information from the Mages Guild, but the information and reading crystals are still used in many jobs and make life much easier for everyone." (Erica) She just described a Tablet, a pen-drive, and a wirelesswork, it seems this world is not as primitive as I thought. Chapter 42 Cap 42: Life Experiences(Chapter Preview) I was very surprised by this magical technology, I have to remember to check it outter, now we have more important things to take care of. Let''s spend one more night here before we go home, I want to take this time for the girls to talk about their lives and increase their affection for each other, it will help to trust each other more by understanding their pasts. "Well I''ll check it outter." (me) "Now let''s try to get to know each other better, talk about your lives a little if you want." (me) "Who wants to start?" (me) "The master''s idea is simple but it will be effective, let me get started." (Diana) "As the master may already know I''m twenty-two years old and I''m a Grade D adventurer, my family consists of adventurers from my younger brother to my grandparents, being adventurers is in my family''s blood and we''re all trained from childhood to that." (Diana) "I''ve been an adventurer for seven years now, and I''ve experienced many things." (Diana) "I collected magic herbs, fought monsters, explored Dungeons, lost friends, killed bad guys, and even trained novice adventurers like ¨¦rica back then." (Diana) "As an adventurer, I''ve traveled to many ces and had some boyfriends and girlfriends, I have no prejudice of any race, as the master may know I''m from the Wolf tribe of the Man-Beast and as such we live free until and if we find a master, a master is the one we swear to protect with our lives without a doubt, so it shouldn''t be anyone, in my case I chose you as my master because my instinct screamed it was the right choice, and I always followed my instinct because he was the one who kept me alive to this day." (Diana) "Well that was my story, now who''s next?" (Diana) "Very well Diana, I''m d to hear more about you." (me) "Thank you, master." (Diana) "I think I''m next." (¨¦rica) "As Master and Diana already know, I was from a noble family." (Erica) "What? A Lesser Demon being noble?" (Kira) "I thought only Archdemons could be noble in the Demon Race." (Kira) "I think there was some misunderstanding." (me) "The truth is I was human before I met the master, when the master saved me and Diana and turned us into his servants I turned into a Demon." (¨¦rica) "What????" (Kira) "The master can turn others into Demons that easy!?" (Kira) "I can''t, ¨¦rica''s case was special, as you must have felt also my power burns the darkness inside someone and turns it into power for the target, but in ¨¦rica''s case she had a lot of darkness and basically gave herself to her then when I used my ability on her she turned into a Demon." (me) "The master is right, the truth is that I was in a state of no return when the master''s power filled me I let myself be consumed to be reborn, I didn''t know what I was doing, it was an automatic reaction, I just gave in to her and this is the result." (¨¦rica) "I see, I think." (Kira) "Back to my story, I was the third child of a noble family from a smaller kingdom called Kingdom Mara." (¨¦rica) "Since I didn''t want to be used as a political tool by the family, I asked a friend for help to lose my virginity and be expelled from the family, that''s when I found Diana here and formed a group with her, then we were captured by Goblins and we were at their mercy for months before the master rescued us." (¨¦rica) "And who was this friend?" (me) "He was the fifth prince, he abdicated his title and his right of session to the throne to be an adventurer too, he ran away with one of the Pce maids he fell in love with," but before he left I asked him for this favor, of course with your girlfriend''s consent." (¨¦rica) "And his girlfriend allowed this?" (me) "I''m his childhood friend and I was the one who introduced them, even helped them with their escape n, she knew I didn''t love him, that I just needed his help and wouldn''t ask a stranger for that." (¨¦rica) "Well, the rest you''ve heard, about me being captured along with Diana and about the master saving us, the master treats us very well and doesn''t force us to do anything, he even takes care of how he treats us." (¨¦rica) "You noticed?" (me) "Hard not to notice master, once you saw us naked, you even looked away in shame so as not to bring up bad memories didn''t you?" (Diana) "Yeah, it''s like you said, being a Goblin I didn''t want to bring up any bad memories for you guys." (me) "The master doesn''t need to be so careful around us." (¨¦rica) "We know the master is not like those creatures." (Diana) "We ended up deviating from the topic, now it''s your turn Kira." (me) I was embarrassed at the turn of the conversation and tried to change the subject back to Kira''s story now. "Yes Master." (Kira) "I''ll start by talking about my mother, my mother was a Night Warrior, she moved to a vige in a smaller kingdom called Reino Bara with me as a baby, she had lost her right arm and leg and used a wooden leg to move." (Kira) "The vige was happy and I grew up happily learning and being trained by my mother until the vigends were transferred to another nobleman who started raising taxes annually." (Kira) "Over time the once happy vige became gloomy and sad, children and elderly people began to die of hunger, even epidemics of disease began to ur." (Kira) "My mother got sick too, we didn''t have money for doctors or medicine so she ended up dying." (Kira) "One night one of my neighbors kidnapped me crying and apologizing and sold me into very out of desperation." (Kira) "Whether by fate or bad luck I ended up being bought by the same corrupt nobleman who raised the vige''s taxes, he bought me because of the Gray Elves'' reputation for being the best spies and killers." (Kira) "I was lucky that he believed in human supremacy, so he never saw me as a woman and forced me through hellish training to be of use to him." (Kira) "I spent years under hismand stealing items and information he wanted, sometimes even being ordered to discreetly kill his enemies, thanks to these missions I was injured and nearly died many times, my body was covered in scars and my face became unrecognizable." (Kira) "In the end, I, who was always around that nobleman, could see his son killing him to inherit his position faster, the moment the nobleman died the bondage mark on my body disappeared and I was free." (Kira) "The problem was that I was filled with hate and anger and had no one to take it out on after that nobleman died." (Kira) "I had freedom but I didn''t know how to use it, I had no friends or family, I had nowhere to go or dreams to follow." (Kira) "In the end, I decided to dump all my hatred on corrupt nobles like the one who destroyed my life, I came to this Realm and gathered some people as expendable pieces to start kidnapping and enving nobles for sale." (¨¦rica) "Are you saying that all the nobles you kidnapped were corrupt?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, I do the investigation myself to be sure." (Kira) "Why would anyone buy nobles as ves? They are not capable of doing anything inbat or cleaning." (Diana) "Actually they are very valuable, in addition to using the very seal to get information, you can use them to get children to snatch the title of nobility from legitimate descendants." (¨¦rica) "And how would they do that?" (Diana) "After begetting a child with the enved nobleman they try to kill the legitimate sessors and then present the illegitimate child to be the sessor to the title and fortune as if it were the son of a prostitute the nobleman visited or a maidservant." (Kira) "They can identify someone''s lineage to know if they belong in the family yes or no with an item called a pedigree crystal, as the child definitely has the family lineage is a good n." (¨¦rica) "From time to time there is someone who tries this n, even if it is valid it is difficult to reach without being discovered, the nobles are always protected, and if a nobleman dies or disappears, the royal pce investigates to find out what happened, not to mention that after the disappearance of a nobleman appears a bastard child is very suspicious." (¨¦rica) "Eliminating the true sessors is also difficult as they will not only have barracks but will be protected by the Pce or by allied nobles." (Kira) "If the n is so risky why do they try?" (me) "For greed, this is a quick way to get wealth and authority." (Kira) It seems that politics in this world is the same as in the middle ages, but from what they said the political system can be crueler than in my world, the nobles have authority but they are also targets, I must keep that in mind and avoid foolish people in the future. I don''t want to get involved in politics in this world, it can be more dangerous than a forest full of monsters. "Now that you guys talk it''s my turn and Ibuki''s." (me) "I''ll talk about Ibuki''s past myself, she was part of the Goblin family that captured ¨¦rica and Diana, but because her body was weak she was marginalized by other Goblins and often suffered at their hands, I knew her when another Goblin a was beating and trying to use her as bait to attract monsters, after killing the Goblin I turned her into my servant." (me) "..." (¨¦rica) "..." (Diana) "..." (Kira) "The master has aplex about saving girls in distress?" (¨¦rica) "..." (me) "That would make sense, the master must be one of those who get in trouble just to help a pretty girl." (Diana) "..." (me) "My mom always said that these kinds of people are attracted to trouble wherever they are, but they''re also the most trustworthy." (Kira) "(No, no, no, they''re wrong aren''t they? I didn''t save them all for such a stupid reason did I? I didn''t even know Kira was a woman, that theory must be wrong, she has to be wrong, please be wrong...)" (me) Chapter 43 Cap 43: Urgent Objective(Chapter Preview) We stayed talking for a while and I told the girls that I was a Leech and that I have the power to acquire skills and bloodlines from those I eat. Except for Ibuki who didn''t understand anything the other girls were shocked by what I said, Diana looked at me with pride, Kira had a look of amusement and ¨¦rica had a look that reminded me of fanatics from my old world which I thought was dangerous. Things only got worse when I said that when I get a pure lineage I can change race to the lineage race during evolution. Ibuki once again didn''t understand anything and just praised me, Diana was even more proud and startedughing about having found the best teacher, Kira started muttering dangerous ns about world conquest and once again ¨¦rica was the one that worried me the most since I could see a glint of obsession in his eyes. "(Erica wouldn''t be a Yandere, would she?)" (me) That thought scared me a lot, obsessive people are dangerous, they don''t usually care about anything but the target of their obsession and they do crazy things. The rest of the conversation was trying to calm their emotions as they started to lose their minds due to the absurd information I spoke. When I finally managed to calm them down it was toote and we ate the flesh of a gray wolf that Diana hunted and I ate half the body of the Tiger Beast Man, after which we went to sleep in separate beds. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Night vision: 1 ] ? [ Ki Control: 1 ] ]> Zzzzz... zzz... Zzz... ------------- The next day I wake up almost unable to breathe, the reason for this was that somehow the girls dragged the beds over to mine and fell asleep cuddling with me. ¨¦rica was sleeping on my left arm, Diana was sleeping on my right arm, Ibuki is lying on top of me with her head on my chest and Kira is next to Ibuki lying on my left chest. To get out of this situation I had to once again use my Intimidation skill to force them to wake up, as my arms were in torment and there was almost no air in my lungs. When they woke up Diana quickly got up and got into a fighting stance, ¨¦rica shot up into the air with a sh of her face, Kira jumped into the darkest part of the disappearing cave and Ibukizily opened his eyes and said in Goblinnguage. "Good morning Master." (Ibuki) "..." (Diana) ,m "..." (¨¦rica) "..." (Kira) "Good morning Ibuki, good morning to you three too." (me) "Because everyone was sleeping together with me." (me) When I ask this question ¨¦rica turns her head away, Diana gets a confused look and Kira gets a little red in the face. "I couldn''t sleep away from the master, and when I saw that Ibuki was going to his bed I joined mine and slept with it." (¨¦rica) "I saw both of them so I thought I could, did I do something wrong master?" (Diana) "I woke up in the middle of the night and the three of them were sleeping with the master, so I thought I should do the same, but it took me a long time to sleep due to shame." (Kira) "You didn''t do anything wrong, just let me know next time, and don''t worry about these things Kira they always do it without my permission, feel free to sleep wherever you want from now on." (me) "Thank you, master." (Kira) I get up and roast meat for everyone, leave the rest of the wolf to the girls and go eat the Dwarf''s meat. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skill: ? [ Basic hammer technique: 1 ] ]> After we''ve all eaten I tell everyone to get ready to take things from here to our house, when a question pops into my head. "Kira how did you guys transport so many items hereafter your robberies?" (me) "The Dwarf, Tiger Beast Man, and I have storage items, they''re small items but it''s enough to carry things more efficiently." (Kira) "I and ¨¦rica have it too, we found it a little while ago in the Goblins'' warehouse, they didn''t know what it was, we also found three more there." (Diana) "My item box and Diana''s only fit ten items, and yours?" (¨¦rica) "Mine has space for twenty items and the other two have space for five items, I think Vibor¨¢ also had one that he kept hidden inside his body." (Kira) "That''s good information, but what is the weight and size capacity of these items?" (me) "In the case of mine with twenty spaces, it holds a total of 50 kg, the two with five spaces hold 20 kg." (Kira) "Mine and Erica''s have ten spaces and hold 40 kg." (Diana) "Can you stack items?" (me) "No master, but if the items are small like coins you can put them in a bag and keep the bag as one item." (¨¦rica) "(This will be of great help in the future, it''s not the same as the item box system in games but it''s still useful.)" (me) "And how do you use it?" (me) "Normal ones can be used by anyone, but more expensive ones can only be opened by the owner, they can register the user''s magic or Aura signature or even register their blood to prevent theft." (¨¦rica) "When you go to use it you have to insert mana into the item, so the information of the items inside appears in your head to choose to remove the item or if there is an empty space to ce an item." (¨¦rica) "With this information, we have a way to go now, I imagine you have almost no empty spaces in your storage items, don''t you?" (me) "Mine has only 2 spaces in use, which are my weapons." (Kira) "Mine is full of books on magic." (¨¦rica) "Mine has five survival items like a knife, a folded tent, a change of clothes, a purse with some silver and bronze coins, and my adventuress card." (Diana) "Those who are empty go to the warehouse and fill your boxes with items, let''s make a few round trips to take everything." (me) "When we get home don''t worry about putting anything away, just empty everything and we''lle back here for more." (me) After that we took the coins and separated them into bags that fit fifty coins and put them in the storage items, so the first trips were to take the money, then we took the weapons and armor, we left the potions forst. During the various round trips I used my ability [ Detect Weak Presence: 6 ] to avoid the monsters along the way, all this change took all day and we only ended up in the middle of the afternoon. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 7 > 8 ] ]> After we''ve finally finished bringing everything to our house everyone is exhausted, Ibuki and ¨¦rica can''t even get up off the ground, Diana and Kira are sitting resting in a corner catching their breath and I''m going to see the prisoner before resting. I have to confirm he''s still trapped and use more crippling poison on him so he''s immobilized until tomorrow. When I get to the room he''s stuck in I see him trying to free himself using his teeth to cut the lines, when he sees me he gets scared. "You bastard, what more do you want from me because you kept me stuck there all this time?" (Viper) "Don''t worry, tomorrow I''ll decide what to do with you." (me) "But first I wanted to say that your information is very useful, we''ve already finished the whole bandit group thanks to your information, thanks." (me) "What?" (Viper) "You took them all out, impossible, even if you kill them all the boss is supposed to havee back and killed you." (Viper) "So that was your n?" (me) "Use your mates as bait for me and make your boss hunt me downter and save you in the process." (me) Did he really think such a naive n would work? Well, he never saw the strength of the girls or mine in battle, it''s also true that we don''t fight the bandits or Kira head-on. In both fights, we used tactics and ns to increase our chances of sess. "I''m sorry to disappoint you but your boss won''t save you." (me) After talking to him I go over and bite his neck and use more crippling poison to immobilize him and use my lines to mend his bonds. So I go back to the cabin where the girls are resting, when I get there I tell everyone to pay attention and pull a red-stained bag from the box of items I carry now. "Diana I imagine there is a bounty on the bad guys'' heads isn''t there?" (me) "Yes master, but only the Tiger Beast Man and the Dwarf are worth anything, the four humans are unknown." (Diana) "I''m going to give you an urgent goal Diana, I want you to go back to town and take the bounty on their heads, and use the money to buy pots, cookware, tes, and cutlery." (me) "I will carry out your orders master." (Diana) "Kira want you to go with Diana but for a different purpose I want you to take the money we have and buy a mask that can hide my race and status from others." (me) "I think I understand what the master wants, I know exactly where to go." (Kira) "¨¦rica, I want you to pack up everything we brought in the cabin tomorrow, okay?" (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "On second thought I want to ask if there are any bottles that can hold a lot of water?" (me) "Yes, there is a master, but it is very difficult to find around here, they usually have space inside to hold fifty liters of water, but they are expensive." (Diana) "I want you to buy it if you find it, also bring forge and joinery tools." (me) "I will try master." (Diana) "I will find the best tools for the master even if I have to steal." (Kira) "Please don''t steal." (me) Chapter 44 Cap 44: Conspiracy(Chapter Preview) I gave the girls two different goals because there are a lot of things I want to do but I don''t have the necessary tools. The most urgent thing is to improve the food, for that we need pots and utensils to cook better food, I could use knives and daggers for now, but what''s the point of cutting if I can''t cook. The second most important are the tools for the Forge, building a Forge is not difficult, but I need the proper materials and good tools, I know the design of countless weapons thanks to my games, I have full confidence that I can recreate them in this world, but I need the experience to create first, and for that, it would be good if I start practicing early. Joinery is very useful for building bows and arrows, magic staffs, building furniture, and other useful things, and for the same reason, I would like some rted items to practice, until then I will use a knife to carve pieces of wood to improve my skills. The mask I asked for is so that after my evolution I can go to the hidden city, so I ordered a mask with those specifications for Kira, and she seems to have understood my n. I can''t send ¨¦rica to the city as she is now a Demon and Ibuki is a monster, so I sent Diana to act in the light while Kira acts in the shadows, as the two have no rtionship and have sought different things I won''t be discovered. I''ve even prepared a story for Diana, a reason she''s been out in the woods for months and an excuse she''sing back alone. "Diana, I''ve already thought of everything for when you get back, but just to make sure you listen to the story I''m going to tell you because you''ll have to repeat itter." (me) "When youe back, you''ll take back the Adventurer card from ¨¦rica and the other two who died that came with you, the heads of the Dwarf and Tiger Beast Man, will also take the subjugation test of dozens of Goblins, some wolves, and some more monsters." (me) "You will deliver everything to the guild and get the reward for the heads of the bandits, during the delivery release as much bloodlust as possible, it will imply that you went through a difficult situation." (me) "When someone asks what happened you will say that you bumped into the bandit group during the hunt and were attacked while they were tired, the couple who joined your group died, you and ¨¦rica fled into the forest to escape." (me) "Then he will say that you hid until you recovered, but a month ago you were attacked by a two-headed wolf and ¨¦rica died during the fight, but you managed to survive." (me) "You will tell how you sought revenge hunting the bad guys until you found these two and killed them with an ambush and found an expensive potion that you drank and healed all your wounds and scars before you came back." (me) "Looks like the master made up a story to exin everything, amazing." (¨¦rica) "The master story is very usible, if I tell it the way the master asked they will believe for sure." (Diana) "The master''s n is very good, but what if they suspect something?" (Kira) "They won''t have to be suspicious of my track record of being a responsible adventurer, there won''t be any leads for them to follow either." (Diana) "It''s like Diana said." (me) I thought about that n because there are some things I''m going to need them to do when they go to town. "You don''t need to worry, you won''t leave now, it will take until tomorrow or the day after tomorrow for you to go." (me) "We have to get some information from our prisoner first." (me) With that, we eat something and head towards the room the prisoner is in, when we enter I see he is pretending to be trapped and sleeping, so I use my lines to arrest him. "You really thought such a bad trick would work on me." (me) "Dammit, dammit, dammit." (Viper) "Why can''t you be naive and dumb like other Goblins, dammit." (Viper) He was very nervous that his desperate n failed, I bite his neck and only use my paralyzing venom a few times to slow him down but was still able to speak. Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 7> 8 ] ]> Then I grab a knife and start cutting his hair and shaving his head until he''s bald, I can finally see a tattoo on his head, it must be the bondage mark Kira mentioned. "What are you doing? Why are you making me bald." (Viper) "So you really are a ve, looks like Kira was right, you''re a spy." (me) ? When I say this the prisoner starts to sweat and gets even paler, his eyes go wide as he looks at me. "How do you know all this?" (Viper) "Who is this Kira who told you this nonsense?" (Viper) "I really am a ve, but I am the bandit chief''s ve." (Viper) "Don''t try to deceive me, by your desperation I know you''re lying." (me) I point to Kira behind me and startughing at him. "A proof of your lies is that you don''t know Kira''s name or recognize her face." (me) "..." (Viper) He looks at Kira as if looking for some clue to her identity, but Kira is without the mask and changed into normal clothes earlier this morning, so there''s nothing for him to remember about her. "The master is very cruel, ying with him like that." (Kira) "Sorry Kira, I can''t resist ying with someone who thinks I''m so dumb as to fall for a stupid n like that." (me) "Are you Kira?" (Viper) "What did you tell this monster? How do you know about me?" (Viper) "No wonder you didn''t recognize me, you never saw me without a mask and you never knew my name either." (Kira) "But none of that matters, I already knew about you before I hired you back then." (Kira) "Unknown name? Mask? Hire?" (Viper) The prisoner repeats the key points Kira lets him hear until hees to a conclusion on his own that makes him start shivering right away. "You... You are the Storm Killer." (Viper) "My congrattions you found the correct answer." (me) "But how? Why are you here with this freak?" (Viper) "Hey, watch your words, your mom never taught you that words can hurt someone?" (me) "..." (Viper) "I must thank you Viper, thanks to you telling the master about our hiding ce I got to meet him." (Kira) "It not only healed my body to pieces, but it also made me recapture the path I once wanted to follow and fulfill a wish I had long forgotten." (Kira) "For that reason, I''m going to give you some advice as a way to thank you for all this." (Kira) "Don''t try to provoke the master, you will find that there are worse fates than death, just be honest and speak everything you know, maybe after you say everything I can give you a quick death as you wanted." (Kira) "..." (Viper) "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" (Viper) I can see his eyes losing their shine and bing empty like ¨¦rica''s when I first met her, it seems the shock of acknowledging the situation he''s in was too much for his mind to handle and he startedughing as he cries in his absolute despair, soon he stopsughing and wears an expression of resignation, as if he has epted his fate. "Very well you got freak, ask what you want, I''ll answer everything." (Viper) "Very well, let''s start with the name of the kingdom you serve, tell me the name and what they wanted by sending you here." (me) "I''m from the Kingdom of Light, I was sent here to gather information about the criminal underworld of the Trigan Kingdom and find people who are willing to help the Kingdom of Light to overthrow this Kingdom." (Viper) "What is the Kingdom of Light? And why do you want to overthrow the Trigan Kingdom?" (me) "Master the Kingdom of Light is a kingdom where it is believed in the supremacy of the human race, not the whole kingdom but half of it is like that, there are still some who are not extremists in the religion of Light, so the Kingdom is divided into the peaceful faction and in the extremist faction." (¨¦rica) "The nobleman who enved me in the past was a believer in the God of Light Baldr and a member of the extremist faction, they distort their God''s words to preach purity and eliminate the impure as an excuse for their own prejudices." (Kira) With the girls'' exnation, I begin to have a clearer view of the situation and I continue to question Viper. "And how did you n to do this?" (me) "After investigating and finding nobles from that kingdom willing to cooperate in an attack on the third prince of the Cartoza Kingdom who will be here in a month and a half, after the prince''s death by nobles of that kingdom, the Cartoza Kingdom will dere war and the Kingdom of Luz will help Cartoza in the war due to the friendship of the two royal families." (Viper) "No one knows why the prince ising, but the Realm of Light suspects it''s to form an alliance between the realms, it would kill any chance of purging this Realm full of Demis and Beastmen." (Viper) "They believe this because the third prince is known as someone who tries to diminish the prejudices of his kingdom and because he ising with a delegation in a month and a half, it shows that the King supports hising here." (Viper) "(So this is a conspiracy to generate a war.)" (me) Chapter 45 Cap 45: Conspiracy Plan(Chapter Preview) I can''t believe I''m hearing about a conspiracy n as stupid as this, the worst thing is that even if everyone finds it suspicious and it will be impossible to prove that the murder was set up to start the war, and I wonder how. "Do you know who the alleged killers are?" (me) "No, other spies contacted them and arranged their meetings with me, and I was responsible for telling them the n, but in the meetings, they wore a mask." (Viper) "Nobody knows the whole n, each spy only knows a part, I myself only know a little more about the n because I was responsible for telling the n to the killers." (Viper) "I don''t even know who the spies who contacted me are." (Viper) "So tell me what you promised the Assassins, why would nobles of that realm be part of a n that would likely lead them to death and their country to war?" (me) "From this, I know, the nobles are members of the extremist faction of the Church of Light, they were promised a safe escape route after the assassination to the Kingdom of Light, where they would receive titles of nobility a step higher than they now have, too would see that Realm full of Demis and Beastmen destroyed." (Viper) "For them, this is just an incredible opportunity." (Viper) "I cannot believe they would be so foolish to agree to such a foolish n." (me) "You''re right, no matter how extreme they are, they are still noble and well versed in schemes, which is why they are being influenced by magic items with mind spells to make them even more unbnced and less restrained." (Viper) "This magic item heightens their prejudices to the point that they can''t stand being in this country." (Viper) "And how did you get them to use these items?" (me) "I don''t know, that was the mission of other spies." (Viper) "So do you know where they will gather for the n? Or where they will attack the third prince''s delegation?" (me) "No, this information is in the hands of another spy, I can''t even tell if the killers themselves know it yet." (Viper) "You should at least know their number right? After all, you were the one who told them the n." (me) "There are five in total, I''ve already talked to them all." (Viper) "If you spoke to everyone then why are you still in this realm?" (me) "I am in charge of investigating the criminal underworld for a reason, criminals have their own intelligence collection, with information on the kingdom''s money flow, soldiers'' movements, criminal recruitment by corrupt nobles, etc." (Viper) "I had to stay here until after the murder to collect this information and pass it on to the Realm of Light." (Viper) "(Looks like he didn''t realize he''s the loose end of that n.)" (me) "(Not even the nobles thought of their own deaths, but I wonder how it will be or at least how I would have done.)" (me) "(The n is divided into several parts so if any spy is captured he won''t turn over the entire n, except for Viper.)" (me) "Now I just have one more question, do you know anyone with the light resistance skill?" (me) "You''re kidding me, everyone knows that any priest or priest has the attribute of light, light resistance is also normal in the Church of Light." (Viper) "That''s excellent then." (me) "Master can I ask him a question?" (Kira) "Be my guest." (me) "Where on your body do you hide your item box?" (Kira) "..." (Viper) "So you even knew that." (Viper) "I''ve known this for months, but I was happy so far with the information I got spying on you, it''s a shame I couldn''t follow you to your meetings with the nobles." (Kira) "You were smart not to try, you would have been killed by other spies who stayed in the paths you took to make sure you weren''t being followed." (Viper) "I know, I tried to follow you and I noticed the watchful eyes of people on the street, so I didn''t try again, now tell me where the box of items is?" (Kira) "It''s on the scar on the side of my barrel, every time I need it I have to cut my barrel and remove it, use it, and put it on the wound again before using a medium quality HP potion to close the wound." (Viper) "That''s a lot of effort to keep an item, what''s inside?" (me) "Some items the church of light was looking for, other spies who were here before me delivered to me before I killed them." (Viper) "Isn''t that what I asked, I want to know what the items are?" (me) "There are three barrels of true dragon blood, five S-level spiritual cores, fifteen S-level magic cores, one hundred crystal coins, and a ck crystal that is impossible to identify." (Viper) "And what do they want these items for?" (me) "I don''t know, I was just in charge of getting these items here, I should go back before the murder n to deliver these items." (Viper) "All I know is that one of the high priests who run the extremist faction really wanted these items and kept talking nonsense about bing a saint." (Viper) "Okay, it looks like you don''t know anything else, I''ll leave you here until tomorrow so I have time to think about more questions." (me) After saying this I leave the cave and go back to the cabin to talk to the girls. "What do you think of the murder n?" (me) "It seems they don''t like this prince, I''ve never heard of him, only the first and second prince of the Cartoza Kingdom." (¨¦rica) "Everyone knows that the royal families of the two kingdoms have been friends for generations and that the royal family of the Kingdom of Light belongs to the peaceful faction of the Church of Light." (¨¦rica) "Master, I think their n has a great chance of sess." (Diana) "If the delegation from the Kingdom of Cartoza sees a group of nobles approaching them without quarters they will think it is part of a wee reception from the Trigan Kingdom." (Diana) "Looks like this n isn''t as dumb as I thought then." (me) "It''s not just the master n, he said something about the nobles being using items with mind magic that is influencing your prejudiced side, the problem is how did you get those items?" (¨¦rica) "Mental magic is extremely dangerous and prohibited in all countries, items that have mind magic are destroyed the moment they are found." (¨¦rica) "Mind magic is very rare, only one or two people are born with it per decade, and if children are found they are sent to a church to be baptized and then their mental attribute is reced by the attribute of light or sacred, after which the child is raised as a member of the church." (¨¦rica) "I see, but I doubt he knows anything." (me) "The master also noticed about the end of the n didn''t he?" (Kira) "If you''re talking about the killing of nobles after the murder this is obvious to see." (me) "What do you mean death, they wouldn''t go to the Realm of Light after the murder?" (¨¦rica) "That''s just an excuse to deceive them, whoever is behind it they won''t let these nobles live, they better be dead and say they disappeared into hiding after the murder." (Kira) "If I were responsible for the n I would have one or two people infiltrate the delegation of the Cartoza Kingdom to kill the assassins after the murder to silence them." (me) "That would end up loose ends without raising any suspicion, there would still be a chance to recover these items with mind spells, so there would be no clues to follow other than everyone being nobles of the Trigan Kingdom." (me) "If that''s their n it''s going to be hard to prove anything, suddenly the n that once seemed silly now seems wless." (Kira) "Kira, I want you to investigate the delegation of the third prince of the Cartoza Kingdom." (me) "Yes Master." (Kira) "I want to know the exact day they will arrive." (me) "I want to know their route of travel." (me) "I want to know how many people will be in the delegation and their identities." (me) "It will be difficult to get this information master, and it may even be false information because the master wants to get into this problem." (Kira) "I know it might seem weird for a monster like me to get into this problem, but I''m going to need a lot of things I can get from this realm, building or goods and information." (me) "Erica once, you told me that this is a kingdom that maintains trade rtions with all countries on this continent and it is also the kingdom that has the lowest level of prejudice among all countries, for this reason, I cannot let this country enter the war." (me) "There are a lot of things I want to do and this seems like the best realm to make my base for now." (me) "(Of all the kingdoms on this continent that I don''t know, this one focuses on trade, making the culture here capitalist, a culture that I can understand better and make me morefortable.)" (me) After this discussion, I think I could more or less understand the big picture of the conspiracy n, and since I have a good view of it it won''t be difficult to find loopholes that I can use to destroy the n is to prevent the murder without exposing myself or the My handmaidens, I will not let any of them be in danger to save a realm I do not know just for the sake of convenience if I am not sure to protect them. I''m afraid.'' Chapter 46 Cap 46: What To Do From Now On(Chapter Preview) Thanks to the interrogation of the assassin with the title Viper, we already have a sense of the conspiracy that an extremist group from the Church of Light is plotting and we have an overview of their n to start a war between the Cartoza Kingdom and the Trigan Kingdom. Before I talk to the girls about ns for what we''re going to do going forward, I have a few questions I want Kira to answer. "Kira tell me something, how''s her hired spirit doing?" (me) "..." (Kira) "So the master noticed didn''t he?" (Kira) Kira is startled by my question and her eyes widen, while ¨¦rica and Diana are surprised by my words and Kira''s answer that opened a slight smile of happiness on her face. "He''s sleeping inside me master, he looks like he''s a young spirit, all I know is that his elements are Thunder and Metal, he''s a rare dual-element spirit." (Kira) "Do you know how long he''s going to sleep?" (me) "Unfortunately not, but I know the reason I awakened my spirituality is you master, so I thank you." (Kira) "Thanks to the master I can be considered an Elf Genius, for having managed to make a contract with a Spirit before I was a hundred years old." (Kira) "No need to thank me, I just wanted to know how he''s doing since he''s still sleeping so never mind." (me) "Back to the topic, you might be wondering why I asked about a lightfastness skill for Viper, right?" (me) "Yes master, if you wanted to know something you could have asked us earlier, I''m sure many of us would be happy to answer any questions you have." (¨¦rica) "Yes, it''s like ¨¦rica said." (Diana) "I also agree with ¨¦rica''s words." (Kira) "Alright, next time I''ll talk to you guys when I need something." (me) "As you may know I have an ability that allows me to acquire skills from those I eat." (me) "I would like to get the light resistance skill, so I asked him that." (me) "If the master needs this skill I can go into town and get you someone to devour." (Kira) Diana is annoyed by Kira''s statement and ¨¦rica makes a face of indifference as she nods as if she agrees with Kira''s words. "I appreciate your goodwill, but I won''t kill an innocent just for the sake of it." (me) "Sorry for suggesting something that displeased you master." (Kira) "Just keep in mind the next time I don''t kill innocents, I don''t do it because I''m a good person, but because I don''t want to be a monster that just acts on instinct." (me) "I will keep that in mind in the future master." (Kira) "Speaking of this ability, ording to Viper all priests and above have this ability along with a Light Elemental Affinity ability." (me) "If we''re lucky one of the nobles who will participate in the assassination n might have this ability, or if I''m right and someone is infiltrating the prince''s delegation, he''ll certainly have this ability." (me) "How can the master be so sure that if anyone is undercover he will have this ability." (Diana) "Because this infiltrator would surely be a priest of the Church of Light, it would do the church''s image very well if one of its priests kills the prince''s assassins." (me) "I see, not only would they silence the killers but they could also im that they tried to stop the killers, which would put them on good terms with the Cartoza royal family." (Diana) "Exactly." (me) "But this is all just an assumption for now." (¨¦rica) "But if the master''s guess is right, we can kill this priest for the master to eat." (Kira) "That would be the best possible scenario for me." (me) We went over everything we heard during the interrogation and thought about possible scenarios and possible ns, in the end, we spent almost the entire day that was left talking about it. In the end, we agreed that the assassination n must take ce on the road to that Kingdom. After roasting some meat and eating some I tried to ask ¨¦rica something. "¨¦rica do you know anything about the items he described that are in his body item box?" (me) "I do know master." (¨¦rica) "The items he described and their quantities seem to refer to some kind of ritual and a powerful one." (¨¦rica) "Nucleus is used all the time in rituals and global currencies have pure energy within them so they are used in almost all kinds of rituals." (¨¦rica) "Usually monster blood is used to draw magic circles or spirit runes, so True Dragon blood should be used that way too." (¨¦rica) "How these items are used in a ritual." (me) "Monster blood or some other kind of magic conductor is used to draw the magic circle, then the cores are used at critical points of the magic circle to regte energy, after which the cores be part of the circle and serve as points of concentration and transformation of energy, then global coins are used to burn that energy and amplify it during the activation of the magic circle." (¨¦rica) "Of course, we can''t forget that activating the magic circle needs someone to input their own energy to control the energy flow of the magic circle and direct this energy through the magic circle correctly, by doing this the controller''s energy will be spent so it''s impossible for someone to make a magic circle above their own level." (¨¦rica) "From the items, he reported, what do you think is the level of the mage who needs these items." (me) "Well the rituals I mentioned are simple, and many other items that go into different rituals, but by the levels he described they are, it must be a S or SS Rank mage, it can also be ten to a hundred A or Rank A mages. B to make up for the difference in power." (¨¦rica) I already understood more or less how magic circles work, basically, they are simr to circuit boards, at least it was with thisparison that I was able to rte their operation. Now know what to do the next day. Hmmm... I spend some time thinking and talk to the girls when I get my thoughts in order, it''s just too much information for a single day. "Diana and Kira are going to town tomorrow with the goals we''ve talked about before." (me) "But this time after you finish your goals I want you to try to get information about the delegation." (me) "Diana will try to find out from the Guild discreetly and Kira will try to buy this information on the ck market or find someone who knows and get him to talk." (me) "Understood master." (Diana) "As you wish, master." (Kira) "Try to do these things slowly so as not to draw unwanted attention, I''ll give you guys a week in town before I get back, Kira you can meet Diana at night and sleep in your room to hide, it''s safer if you are together at bedtime." (me) "When you fulfill your respective goals and still have some money, buy me some books." (me) "Books about all the elements, basic magic, rituals, cksmithing and Forge, alchemy, woodworking, spirit, works, abilities, Ki, monsters, religions and about these reading and information crystals." (me) "..." (¨¦rica) "Isn''t that a lot master?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, I know it''s a lot and that''s why you''re going to take more than one box of items, remember that the books I want are basic I don''t have any knowledge about them and I''m going to use those books to learn." (me) "I''ll buy whatever the master wants, some of these books I can get from the Adventurers Guild." (Diana) "I can get books that are hard to buy or that are forbidden for the master, don''t worry." (Kira) "I''m counting on you, remember not to overdo it too much, if you don''t do it well, I''m in no hurry." (me) I talked to the girls for a while until bedtime, told them why I wanted these books and why their goals in this mission were easy things to find. I''m going to use the Forge and Woodworking books not just to learn how to create things like weapons, armor, bows, or a chair. I want to see if the methods I know from my research and my years of creating and repairing furniture or asking the strongest children to help me create kitchen utensils at the orphanage in my youth are still valid in this world. I have a lot of knowledge that would bebeled useless in my old world thanks to my research for my games, that knowledge could be of great help here in this world for me, but I have to make sure it will be useful first. This world hasws of physics simr to my ancient world, but there are also ways to break thosews, there are also forms of energy that didn''t exist in my ancient world, so I don''t know how useful my knowledge is here. I will use these books to verify these doubts and finally have a starting point in this new world. I just remembered one more very important thing that I turn to the girls and say. "Please, if you find books that describe the various types of foods, recipes and drinks bring them to me." (me) "I''m looking to improve our diet, I''m tired of eating raw or just roasted meat." (me) Chapter 47 Cap 47: First Requirement Fulfilled(Chapter Preview) After talking to the girls I made two lists, one for Diana and one for Kira with paper and ink we found in Kira''s hideout. In the lists, I have put various books, tools, materials, and items that I need right now or will need in the short term. I hand over their lists and remind them to meet every night and always let the other one know their location. When I''m talking this to them, ¨¦rica interrupts me to say that there is a simple spell that allows members of a group to know each other''s positions at all times, it reminded me that I haven''t added Kira to the group yet, so this thought went through my head a notification popped up. Ding! <[ You want to add Kira (Grey Elf) to the group ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> I didn''t even have to think about it, I immediately agreed. Ding! <[ Kira (Grey Elf) joined the group ]> It reminds me that I haven''t seen the status of the group or subordinates for a while. Ding! Ding! <[ Subordinates 4/5 ]> . . . <[ Group Name: None Number of members: 5/7 Leader: Zenos (Blood Goblin) ]> <[ Status of group members: [ Name: Diana (Family) Race: Wolf Man-Beast Gender: Woman Level: 52/450 Exp: 350/378 Job: [ Swordsman with two swords ] Work Level: 09/50 HP: 103/103 MP: 34/34 STM: 100/100 ] [ Name: Ibuki (Subordinate) Breed: Hobgoblin (Variant) Gender: Woman Level: 2/25 Exp: 0/80 HP: 50/50 MP: 45/45 STM: 50/50 ] [ Name: ¨¦rica (ve) Race: Lesser Demon Gender: Woman Level: 38/250 Exp: 40/209 Job: [ Fire Mage Novice ] Work Level: 09/30 HP: 60/60 MP: 153/153 STM: 50/50 ] [ Name: Kira (Family) Race: Gray Elf Gender: Woman Level: 63/500 Exp: 316/389 Work: [ Assassin ] Work Level: 17/30 HP: 50/50 MP: 100/100 STM: 75/75 PE: 100/100 ] ]> I see that Ibuki''s evolution made her much stronger, I also see that Kira has a stat that she doesn''t have, it must be rted to her spiritual power now that she has a contract with a Spirit. After checking this I go to sleep. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ------------- The next day I wake up with Diana''s face inches from mine, she seems to be still asleep, I turn my head and try to analyze my situation. I can see that Erica slept cuddling with Ibuki and Kira is already awake, it looks like she''s changing into her work clothes, she was just finishing getting dressed when I woke up, and my movements and look seem to alert her, she turns to me and our eyes locked, a secondter she turns a little red in the face and turns away. "It''s not very polite to spy on a girl change her clothes, master." (Kira) "I''m sorry Kira, I just happened to wake up just as you were changing, but don''t worry, I couldn''t see anything." (me) She is shocked by my words and reflexively ces her hands on her breasts as she says in a tone of sadness and jealousy. "It''s okay that they''re not as big as Diana''s or giants like ¨¦rica''s, but to say you can''t even see..." (Kira) At first, I was confused, but when I finally understood his words I started to sweat from the misunderstanding. "You got me wrong, I meant I woke up just as you were just getting changed so I couldn''t see anything." (me) "And don''tpare yourself to other people you and beautiful as you are." (me) "..." (Kira) My words make her red again, but once it takes me too long to read the mood and understand the situation. "(What the hell am I talking about!)" (me) "Tell me, are you getting ready to go?" (me) My attempt to change this situation was sessful, with my question Kira regains her usualposure. "I''m used to waking up early master." (Kira) "But I also thought about going through the list you gave me to try and remember good ces to get everything." (Kira) "I appreciate your effort, but don''t worry too much, except for the food-rted items on the list, the rest can wait." (me) "You guys are going to be gone a week, if you can''t bring everything on the list, okay, just make sure youe back okay." (me) "Thank you for your concern master." (Kira) "Hmmm... Good morning master." (Diana) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) It looks like my conversation with Kira woke up Diana and ¨¦rica, but it looks like Ibuki is still sleeping soundly. "Good morning, girls." (me) After waiting a bit the girls got ready and I woke up Ibuki, then we went to eat some meat again before sitting in another room in the log cabin to talk onest time before Diana and Kira left. "I''ve already told Kira this, but I''ll repeat it so you can hear Diana as well." (me) "Don''t worry about everything on the list, just take it easy and try not to draw too much attention." (me) "I might be wrong, but I imagine they''ll have some eyes on you when you get back, especially with the story you''re going to tell the Guild." (me) "You worry too much master, the Guild people are not as strict as the government, they are actually more carefree." (Diana) "It''s also not the first time that entire groups of adventurers have died, being an adventurer is a risky job and many die on the way, I believe there shouldn''t even be an investigation." (Diana) "Diana is right, master, there would only be an investigation if the origin of any member of the group was important or if the disappearance of the group was very suspicious." (¨¦rica) "As ¨¦rica said everything will be fine, the story the master created is very close to the things that have actually happened in the past, they will believe it if it''s a responsible member like me telling the story." (Diana) "If you insist that everything is fine, then I won''t say anything else." (me) "Kira would like to ask if you think Viper is someone who deserves to die?" (me) "I don''t think he has any more useful information for us, but I don''t want the death of someone who was just being a puppet in the hands of others, after all, he is a ve, so how many of the crimes hemitted were done of his own free will? " (me) "I''m d the master considers whether someone really deserves death rather than simply killing anyone in his path like so many others do." (Kira) "But he always had a smile on his face when killing the nobles'' guards when we were working, he never killed them quickly but used poisons to give them the slowest and most agonizing death possible." (Kira) "So I don''t need to worry about him, after you guys go to town I''m going to kill him," (me) With that decided, I apany the girls as they sort out everything they''ll need like weapons, armor, and empty item boxes. I learned that you can''t put space storage items inside each other, but there is a spell and a skill that goes by the name of an item box that works the same way, it seems like the skill is a rare one, about the spell it needs to someone with the spatial attribute that is equally rare to use. "You were away a week, not a day more and not a day less, you understand." (me) "Yes Master." (Diana) "Yes Master." (Kira) I follow them out of the cabin to the gate, hug each one and watch them leave until I''m out of sight. After this brief farewell, I return with Ibuki and ¨¦rica to the cabin. "¨¦rica you have two tasks while the others are away." (me) "The first task is to continue teaching Ibuki themonnguage and the second task is to organize everything we brought from the bandit''s hideout, okay?" (me) "Alright master, I''ll spend the morning organizing and cataloging the items." (¨¦rica) "I will call Ibuki to study in the afternoon to raise the level of hismonnguage ability as soon as possible." (¨¦rica) After giving ¨¦rica what she has to do this week, I head towards the cave to put an end to the prisoner who has already served her purpose. "Are you here to find out anything more freak?" (Viper) "No, I came here to fulfill my promise." (me) "..." (Viper) "At least this way I have a quick death." (Viper) "For someone who''s done the things I''ve done, it''s already more than I deserve." (Viper) "I always knew I wouldn''t have a peaceful death, of all the times I thought about how I would die this isn''t the worst." (Viper) "I''d rather die at the hands of a monster like you than be tortured by nobles or be used as a puppet by a hypocritical priest who I don''t even know the name of." (Viper) I wait for him to finish his monologue as a way to prepare to die, as soon as I see he has nothing more to say I head towards him and use my [Wolf w: 8] ability to cut his neck, then I knelt at in front of the body and drank all of its blood. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 64 EXP for Human death ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skill: ? [ Murder Technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Human: 93% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> With this, the first requirement for the evolution that is toe has been fulfilled, there are only two more to go. Chapter 48 Cap 48: New Skill(Chapter Preview) After killing and drinking Viper''s blood I use my ws to open its belly and pull out the item box which has a golden ring shape with a symbol resembling a white Sun. I already know what''s in the ring, so I leave the room and head towards the cabin, on the way I start thinking about how easy it was to kill him, I didn''t even hesitate, I was never a person who believes in giving human rights to murderers, but I have never killed in my old world, is the reason for this to have turned into a monster or is it just my mind trying to adapt to this strange and dangerous world. Whatever the truth behind my quick adaptation to someone who kills without hesitation I know it will be of help in this world, this is not the first time I have killed and it won''t be thest, but I have to keep a line on who I can and not killing so as not to be aplete monster. Because I believe in the difference between being born a monster and being a true monster, on one side there is someone whose race is considered a monster and on the other side there is someone who regardless of their race is already a monster inside. ------------- After I gave ¨¦rica the ring in the cave, I left the cabin and went to sit by a tree inside the camp walls, I sit in the shade of the tree with my legs crossed. Then I start thinking about what I should train during this week, in the end, I remembered a skill that will be very useful to me, but I don''t know if it exists in this world, if it does I should be able to acquire it with training. The way to train it is very simple, I start by drawing a circle with my right index finger on the ground while trying to draw a triangle with my left index finger, I keep drawing both repeatedly at the same time. In the first hour, I made mistakes many times, this training requires a lot of minds, but I keep doing it, in the next three hours I don''t leave the same ce doing the same training and I must say that I feel mentally exhausted. "Master what are you doing?" (¨¦rica) "You look very tired, but I haven''t seen you leave here or do anything other than drawing on the floor." (¨¦rica) After a total of four hours of training, ¨¦rica realized that I''m sitting without moving other than drawing on the floor and came to talk to me, so I take a break from training to rest my head. "Hello ¨¦rica, I''m training a little, I don''t know if the training will have any effect but it''s worth testing." (me) ''"If the master is saying, I hope your training of master fruits." (¨¦rica) "thank you" (me) "Want some food master? Or water?" (¨¦rica) "I''d like both, thank you." (me) "I''ll go get it for you." (¨¦rica) With ¨¦rica going to get food for me I continue my training, this training is tiring and tedious, but it''s worth it if I get the skill I imagined. ----------- It was already dusk when I finally managed to do the drawings at the same time without making mistakes for thirty minutes straight. When I stop I notice that Ibuki is sleeping beside me and ¨¦rica is sitting behind me leaning against the tree with an old, worn iron te with a small mound of meat on it. "(Now I remember I asked ¨¦rica to bring me food earlier, I forgot.)" (me) "(Has she been waiting until now?)" (me) "You finally stopped master." (¨¦rica) "I was starting to wonder if I should interrupt your training, but you were so focused I hesitated." (¨¦rica) "Okay ¨¦rica, sorry for worrying you, I got so involved with the training that I even forgot about the time." (me) "You''ve been waiting a long time." (me) "I appreciate your concern, but I have to be at your disposal if you needed anything master." (¨¦rica) "Looks like I overreacted in training, next time you get worried about me overdoing it let me know, and don''t waste all your time with me, okay?" (me) "Alright master." (¨¦rica) After talking to ¨¦rica I ate the meat she brought that had cooled down and drank some water. When I tried to get up I found that my legs were numb and I couldn''t even stand up, after waking up Ibuki who was still asleep, ¨¦rica came to help me to my feet, holding my arm to the cabin. At the hut, I asked about her day and she said that Ibuki had gone up one more level in themonnguage skill, she also said that she already organized half of the things we brought from the bandit''s cave. In the cabin, I talked a little with the girls and went to bed to sleep. ----------- The next day I woke up alone in bed for the first time in a long time, when I left the hut I realized it was already halfway through the day, after leaving the hut I saw ¨¦rica near the cave entrance sitting on the dog facing Ibuki talking, she must be teaching Ibuki again. I go towards the two and length them. "Good morning girls." (me) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "Good... day m-master." (Ibuki) It seems ¨¦rica''s sses are going well, as Ibuki answers me inmonnguage, I rub her head with my hand and congratte her on her effort. "Looks like you''ve been working hard Ibuki, congrattions, keep it up." (me) I turn to Erica after congratting Ibuki. "I''m going to train again, remind me to stop mid-afternoon to eat this time please." (me) "I''ll warn yes master, don''t worry, I hope your training bears fruit." (¨¦rica) "Thanks." (me) After talking to them I do the morning workout that I''ve been neglecting of a hundred sit-ups, a hundred squats, and a hundred push-ups. I was no longer getting points for training, but the important thing is to improve my fitness a little, because of my poor health in my old world I had a very thin body with no muscle in my body, in this world, I''m not even Human anymore and my body is still thin and without muscles. Damn, hopefully in my next evolution I get some muscle in my body, I''ve always admired people in good physical shape or should I say I was jealous of them, so in this world, I want to have a strong body like the actors in action movies in my old world. But before that I have to get that skill, it will help me in a lot of things in the future if it exists in this world, I''ll try more today to see if I can, if not tomorrow I''ll change my training to another skill I need. Underneath the same tree as yesterday, I sit and start drawing on the ground a circle with my right hand and a triangle with my left hand, I keep doing this for hours, and little by little I make fewer and fewer mistakes. ----------- "Master, it''s time for the Lord to take a break, it''s already mid-afternoon." (¨¦rica) "There is?" (me) After hours of training, I finally managed to do both drawings for almost fifty minutes before ¨¦rica spoke to me. "Thank you, ¨¦rica, I seem to have lost track of time again." (me) I get up and follow ¨¦rica close to the cave, while she and Ibuki go eat I enter the cave and go after Viper''s body, when I reach the cave room that was his prison and see his body I started to roast his entire body to eat. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Low Fire Breath: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Her skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 9 > 10 ] ]> I''m happy to level up my skills, after eating all the corpses leaving only the head and skeleton I leave the cave greeting the girls on the way, and sit under the tree again, resuming my training. --------- Again when it was about to get dark I had already managed to draw the two different geometric shapes at the same time for two hours and finally, all my training started to pay off. Ding! <[ You have acquired the skill [ Parallel thinking: 1 ] ]> I''ve been wanting this skill for a long time, let''s see what it can do in this world, I use my skill [Identify: 1 ??]. <[ Skill identification result: ? [ Parallel thinking: 1 ]--> This skill allows the owner to be able to maintain two different thought processes at the same time. ]> "Hahahahaha" (me) I startedughing a lot due to my happiness, the skill does exactly what I expected, with this skill it will be easier to both fights and think of ns faster. In a fight while my enemy will be thinking about each step separately, I can fight thinking about defense and attack modes at the same time, this skill gives me a big advantage. Happy and at the same time mentally tired I go back to the cabin to sleep, I see ¨¦rica reading a book with a ball of light floating on top of it illuminating the room. "What is this ball of light ¨¦rica?" (me) "His master, this ball of light is a daily type of non-elemental attribute magic, its only function is lighting, ilumina??o since we don''t have magic items or candles to light the room I''m using this basic spell to be able to read my books." (¨¦rica) "(I have to make time to learn magic, but I think I''ll wait for my books to arrive before then.)" (me) "What book is this?" (me) "A book on intermediate fire magic." (¨¦rica) "Hope you have a good read." (me) "Thank you, master." (¨¦rica) I decided to leave ¨¦rica with her book and I go to see Ibuki who is practicing his sword moves like she used to do at our old base. After training some martial arts moves I go to sleep early due to my mental fatigue from training. "Goodnight girls, I''m going to bed early." (me) "Good night master." (¨¦rica) As Iy down on my bed Ibuki for her training and grabs a piece of cloth to wipe off her sweat before lying down on the bed beside me with a smile on her face. It''s still hard for me to have to sleep with a pretty girl hugging me, but my head is so heavy I quickly fall into dreand. Chapter 49 Cap 49: Talk On The Way To Town(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: Today is the day Diana and I go to the city to fulfill the mission that the master gave us, because of that I woke up early to go over the list with the things that the master needs. When I got up and saw that I was sleeping cuddling with the master again and I get ashamed, throughout my life I have never been close to any man and I never thought about anything rted to rtionships, but the master was responsible not only for fixing my body covered in scars but also from my giving a purpose. As I look at the bed I got up from I can see not only the master sleeping, but I can also see ¨¦rica hugging Ibuki and Diana with her face inches from the master''s. Knowing that I was able to sleep surrounded by these people without having to worry about being attacked and being able to sleep so peacefully, the only time I felt this was when I slept beside my mother. "(Is that what it''s like to have a family?)" (me) This thought brings back memories of my mother, I am happy that the master found me and that I was able to wake up feeling as happy as I am now, I haven''t felt that way for years. After I get up I''m going to check the list that the master gave not only mine but Diana''s as well, Diana was an adventurer and I''m afraid that like most adventurers she doesn''t even know where the library is, so while I check both lists I try to think of ces where we can find these items. ------------- After an hour of thinking and jotting down ces for both Diana and me I realize that I still have thefortable clothes I slept in, so I decided to change my clothes. "(Huh?)" (me) When I was finishing getting ready I felt like someone was watching me, thanks to the life I lived until the day I met the master I have very keen senses and instinct when ites to being watched by others. As I turn in the direction of my eyes, I notice that the master is watching me and I feel a little embarrassed. "It''s not very polite to spy on a girl change her clothes, master." (me) "I''m sorry Kira, I just happened to wake up just as you were changing, but don''t worry, I couldn''t see anything." (Zenos) The master''s words for some reason make me feel a pain in my chest, I lift my hands to my breasts and realize they are not as big as the others, Ibuki is the only one with smaller breasts than me. "It''s okay that they''re not as big as Diana''s or giants like ¨¦rica''s, but to say you can''t even see..." (me) "You got me wrong, I meant I woke up just as you were just getting changed so I couldn''t see anything." (Zenos) "And don''tpare yourself to other people, you''re beautiful just as you are." (Zenos) "..." (me) For some reason when the master tells me these things I feel my face heat up and my heart starts to beat faster, I''ve never felt this before. "(The master said I''m beautiful.)" (me) After that I realized that the master was also embarrassed by his own words and tried to change the subject, I took advantage of the change of subject to regain myposure. In the middle of my conversation with the master, the others started to wake up and we all went to eat. After Diana and I sorted our things for the mission, we didn''t want to forget anything so we double-checked to make sure. When it was time for us to go, the master apanied us to the gate and hugged each one, I felt my heart speed up again during his embrace. As Diana and I left I could feel the master''s eyes watching us, when I look to the side I see that Diana has a sad face, I know why, I''m sad too, when we were away from the master''s eyes and I wasn''t able anymore. to feel him seeing us I look at Diana. "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t want to leave the master''s side either." (Diana) "I know." (me) "I know you spent less time with the master than me or ¨¦rica, but I can see from the way you look at him how important he is to you." (Diana) "Is it that obvious?" (me) "And to think I was known to be mysterious because no one knew what I was thinking." (me) "Usually I''m not able to tell what you''re thinking, but when the master is around you and ¨¦rica are the same, keep an eye on his every move." (Diana) "..." (me) "I wanted to stay with the master, but of our group only I can walk around town without having to hide, you''re also the only one who knows the criminals and the ck market in town." (Diana) "The master realized that and that''s why he gave this mission to both of us." (Diana) "I know, so I''ll do my best." (me) With the conversation with Diana I calmed down a bit and we started walking again, I remember I still haven''t given Diana the seat list, so I reach into the pocket of the ck leather pants I wear and pull out the paper to give it to her. "Here Diana, this is a list of ces that I could think have the items the master asked for." (me) "Thank you, I was lost where to start looking." (Diana) "I advise you not to ask any questions about the third prince for the first four days." (me) "Because?" (Diana) "You''re responsible for looking up information in daylight, so I imagine one of the first ces you''ll ask is the Adventurers'' Guild, isn''t it?" (me) "I was thinking of looking up information from the Guild, is that a problem?" (Diana) "This has many problems, you are an adventurer who has been missing for months, and the moment youe back you start asking for information about a foreign prince, people will start to suspect." (me) "That''s true so what should I do." (Diana) "Choose a busy tavern and use your Hearing that Wolf Man Beasts are known for to listen in on their conversations and try to get some useful information." (me) "That''s a good n, I can do it but I''m going to have to maintain a high level of concentration to filter out so many conversations." (Diana) "I''m sure you can, the best would be if you just try to look up the items on the list and leave the information for me." (me) "You''re going to have better luck with this than I am, from the story you''ve told you have experience seeking information, right?" (Diana) "Yes, I''ll get this information from an illegal information seller, maybe even go to the ck market to see if anyone there has the information." (me) "Which inn are you staying at?" (me) "I''m staying at the Eternal Traveler Inn, it''s a good ce with an eptable price of ten copper coins a night." (Diana) "You say eptable, but for others, it''s too expensive, especially for new adventurers, you only say that because you''re a Rank D adventurer." (me) "But that''s perfect, this inn is where most merchants stay when passing through the city, and also where traveling adventurers of simr rank to yours stay." (me) "If I''m not mistaken there is a small restaurant downstairs in the inn for whoever is staying, you can stay there during breakfast and dinner times to see if you can get any information." (me) "Fine, what time are you going to show up there." (Diana) "Remember that the master told us to sleep together these days, for us to protect each other and stay informed about our situations." (Diana) "..." (me) "The master actually said that." (me) "All right, I''ll show up there the moment the suns go though." (me) "Fine, if you''re not there I''ll go after you." (Diana) "Looks like I''m going to have to cast some more in a room with two beds." (Diana) "No need, they better think you''re alone, I''ll sneak into your room." (me) "Okay, I''ll bring you some food overnight in the room then." (Diana) "Thanks for that." (me) As Diana and I talked we continued on our way into town, we encountered some wolves along the way but I killed most of them with a cut in the neck or piercing their heads with my dagger from behind, Diana also just needed an attack, she used her two swords to brutally split the wolves in half. I am happy she is mypanion, she is mature for her age and listens to what others have to say. She is also very strict and strong, it seems she wants to follow the master''s orders to the letter. ------------ After a few hours, we reach a road that leads to the city. "Diana you follow the road, I''ll go through the trees to the side to hide, I''ll meet you at the innter, that group location spell ¨¦rica cast on us wille in handy." (me) "Yes, be careful." (Diana) "Thanks." (me) After thanking her for her concern I go to the trees on the sides following Diana from the shadows until we reach the huge city gate, when I saw her getting in line to get in I knew it would be safe so I headed towards the ck market entrance to enter the city without the soldiers noticing. In the forest, there is an old hunting hut that sells monster skins, but the truth is that if you get there speaking and answering the hunter in a certain code he will lead you to a hidden stairway that leads to a tunnel that goes under the walls from the city to the slums. This isn''t the only way to get into town, but it''s the best for me right now. Chapter 50 Cap 50: Chaotic Blade Technique(Chapter Preview) The next day I find out that I''m thest to get up again, I open the wooden window of the cabin and check the position of the suns, it seems that I woke up a little before noon. When I leave the hut I see ¨¦rica and Ibuki under the tree I trained for the past two days, meeting ¨¦rica, she must be teaching Ibuki themonnguage again. I wave them away and head back to the cabin to get a short sword and two daggers. The reason I want the skill so much [ Parallel thinking: 1 ] is that I need it for the martial art with weapons that I''m going to learn today or should I say create. This isn''t a game, I''m trying to learn martial arts that I created for games just because this world meets game-like requirements and because I didn''t have much choice since I''m in the middle of a forest full of monsters. Unlike the Fist of Chaos Martial Art which has no requirements other than its high learning difficulty and its Chaotic and unpredictable moves, the Chaos de technique has some requirements that make it impossible to learn withoutplying. The first requirement is to have learned the Fist of Chaos Martial Art and the second is to have the ability to be able to use both arms in different ways at the same time that''s why I tried to learn this skill from [ Parallel thinking: 1 ]. These requirements exist for a reason, the de of chaos technique is focused on attack and dodge, to achieve this you need to incorporate the technique with the foot movements of the Fist of Chaos Martial Art, and [ Parallel thinking: 1 ] is to be able to use two different weapons at the same time in different ways. As I have already fulfilled these requirements, I can finally start training in this weapon technique. This technique is to use two-ded weapons at the same time, it doesn''t have any defensive movement only evasion, the weapons I chose were the short sword and daggers. I n on learning to handle two daggers and a dagger with a short sword, I don''t want to get hit by anything, so I''m going to train in evasion and speed techniques, I don''t n on bing someone who fights head-on against my enemies, be they monsters or people, I prefer that they only notice my attacks when it''s toote. After getting my weapons I go outside to start my training, I decided to train with the short sword first, so I grab the short sword and position myself in an open space. I start to imitate the movements that I remember slowly, I do it that way so as not to make too many mistakes. Every ten repetitions of the short sword techniques I increased the speed a little, I n to spend the rest of the day in this training. --------- ,m "Master it''s time to rest." (¨¦rica) "Haaaa...haaa...haa..." (me) Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Sword Handling: 1 > 2 ] ]> I spend hours in this training, I notice my improvementpared to when I started, even my skill leveled up. "(I know I''m still making a lot of useless moves, but at least I''m morefortable holding a sword.)" (me) "(I need to improve the change of position of the sword in my hand, I also have to learn to move more during training, the good part is that I was able to do all the moves.)" (me) "Master, you have to rest, you have to eat something too." (¨¦rica) "There is?" (me) "I''m sorry ¨¦rica, I got lost in my thoughts for a few seconds." (me) I follow ¨¦rica to the tree where Ibuki was already voraciously eating. I sit on the ground in the shade of the tree and start eating what ¨¦rica has baked. After the food I go back to my training, I must admit that I''m already exhausted, this training is killing me but I have to continue, I don''t know how dangerous this world is, so I want to be as strong and prepared as possible, not just for myself. protect but also protect the girls, for that reason I will continue training. ---------- "Master you overreacted again." (¨¦rica) "..." (me) "I don''t think I overreacted too much." (me) "Master you are lying on the ground not being able to move." (¨¦rica) "..." (me) "In my defense, I can still move most of my body except my arms and legs." (me) Sigh "Let me help you back to your bed." (¨¦rica) "thank you" (me) While talking to ¨¦rica I was lying face down on the floor, one moment I was training feeling my body aching and exhausted, the other moment I was not able to feel anything anymore and not even move, it was like I had an on and off button on the body and someone had turned me off. ¨¦rica saw me fall on my face and came to help me. When ¨¦rica lifts me she grabs me around the waist and hugs me as she carries me inside or should I say she tries to crush me by putting my head between her breasts like she''s a child hugging a doll as she walks, I can barely breathe. "¨¦rica... let go of me..." (me) "Don''t worry master I''ll take good care of you." (¨¦rica) I try to struggle to lift my head a little to tell her to let go of me, but what I see is a hazy glint in her eyes and a smile only a pervert would have on her lips. "(That''s bad, that''s not the face of someone trying to help.)" (me) When we enter the cabin she puts me on my bed, and just as I think I''ve misinterpreted her. "The master seems to have soiled his clothes a lot, let me take it off to wash it." (¨¦rica) "(This is a very big problem, how can I get out of this situation.)" (me) "Master, what do we have to eat today?" (Ibuki) Just as I was about to be attacked by the hungry animal ¨¦rica has be, a hungry Ibuki enters the cabin speaking Goblinnguage, ¨¦rica notices her presence and looks away from me. I without missing this chance use my ability [ Weak Recovery: 5 ] several times in session in hopes of allowing me to regain my moves. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 5 > 6] ]> It seems that the ability took effect as I was able to move again, the problem is that I felt a lot of pain again too. "Don''t worry Ibuki, she still has some wolf meat." (me) "Tsk" (¨¦rica) "Master you recovered so quickly." (¨¦rica) "Don''t try to fool me now ¨¦rica." (me) "You forgot I''m a Goblin until my next evolution don''t try that again if you don''t know what can happen." (me) "..." (¨¦rica) "I''m sorry master, you''re so cute I can''t resist but you''re right, since I turned into a Demon all my scars are gone so I must have recovered from my infertility too." (¨¦rica) "I know what you want ¨¦rica, Ibuki wants the same thing, I can tell from the way you look at me and the way Ibuki tries to attack me at night, isn''t that why you''ve been waking up hugging hertely? To stop her." (me) "But the Goblin fertility is very high, and I''m too young to have kids, I''ll leave that for when I''m older and preferably taller." (me) "But I like the little master, you look cute like that, Diana likes you that way too, even if she doesn''t say it." (¨¦rica) "But you''ll have to wait anyway, at first I was worried that you being with a Goblin like me would bring back bad memories." (me) "It looks like I was wrong, I won''t restrict myself so much with you since you made it very clear what you want, but it will still have to wait." (me) As ¨¦rica and I talk in themonnguage I can see Ibuki looking at us curiously, it seems she couldn''t follow our conversation. "¨¦rica, you take care of the food, I''m going outside to get the weapons that were on the floor, and I''m going to rest on the bed, bring me some food, please." (me) "Alright master." (¨¦rica) I watch them leave the room and go outside to get the short sword and daggers I haven''t even used yet. Inside the cabin, after putting the weapons away, I lie down on the bed to rest while I wait for ¨¦rica to return with my food. As I wait I think about what ¨¦rica was going to do to me, as a man I would be happy to have sex with ¨¦rica, but I''m not going to do it being a Goblin, rather than worrying about their trauma, as I said before I don''t want to get her pregnant by ident. Since she wants to and I want to, I don''t see a problem, but it will have to wait until evolution, not to mention that if Ibuki finds out he will want it too, she looks at me differently since I evolved into a Goblin. I don''t know what Diana and Kira think about me that way, but I''m not going to force anyone to do anything, I''m just thinking about ¨¦rica and Ibuki because they make it very clear what they want, so I''ll leave the rest to their decision when they get back. I don''t want a harem or anything like that, but I''m also not against having a big family if everyone agrees. I was an orphan, and like every orphan I always wanted to have a big family that loves each other, I can see the girls love me and admire me, probably because I saved them, so I don''t see a problem as long as everyone agrees. While thinking about these things I get a knife and a piece of wood and start carving the wood, I did a lot of this to try to create simple toys for the children at the orphanage. Chapter 51 Cap 51: Surprise Attack(Chapter Preview) ¨¦rica and Ibuki returned shortly with the food. "Master, I brought your food." (¨¦rica) "Thank you ¨¦rica." (me) I stop carving and take my roast beef dish from ¨¦rica''s hand. -------- After we''ve eaten ¨¦rica goes back to her book and Ibuki goes towards her sword to continue her training. I remember I wanted to train Ibuki as an assassin before, but as we have Kira in our group now I don''t see the need for another assassin. Hmmm... "(Maybe I can train her as a warrior, the point is her strengths are speed, dexterity, and intelligence.)" (me) Hmmm... "(The only type of warrior I can think of with these strengths and uses a sword is the Samurai.)" (me) Diana already told me what her fighting mode is with speed and strength, the techniques she learned are to enhance those aspects and she uses double-ded swords. So I''m going to make Ibuki a warrior who can fight side by side with her, I''m going to make Ibuki focus on his natural talents of speed and dexterity to be able to keep up with Diana''s speed inbat, the two can even train together that way. But before starting your training I have to get those books I asked for, I need to know how much of the knowledge I have can be used to teach Ibuki efficiently. In the meantime, I will continue with my training during the week. I try to rethink some things, then go back to carving the piece of wood, splinter by splinter falling to the ground, little by little the piece of wood takes on a humanoid shape. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Carpentry: 2 > 3 ] ]> The piece of wood is now shaped like a small faceless puppet or any other feature besides the shape. Unfortunately, I can''t keep carving something so small with such a big knife, I have two choices, I hope the girlse back from town with the tools I need or find a bigger piece of wood to carve, one that I can use this knife to carve. a face and other elements on the puppet. "(Since I''ve finished this sculpture, for now, I think I''ll go to bed earlier, my whole body is aching from training.)" (me) I get up and walk towards ¨¦rica who was still reading the same magic book, with that ball of light on top of her, lightly illuminating the room. "¨¦rica I''m going to bed early again tonight, good night." (me) "I think I''ll apany you and go to bed early today too." (¨¦rica) "Anyway, it''s no use just reading the book, sometimes it''s better to rest and go back to reading tomorrow with a light and fresh head." (¨¦rica) She gets up and follows me to the bed, I lie down and she lies down beside me, I try to sleep facing away from her to try to convince my mind that I''m sleeping alone, then Ibuki also appears and sleeps on the side to which I''m turned over, with no option I roll onto my back looking at the ceiling until I fall asleep, which didn''t take long due to my level of tiredness. Zzzzz... zzzz... Zzz... ----------- Another day has passed, I get up a littlezy, still, with my eyes bleary I stand up and go out of the cabin. "Good morning master, let''s go hunting today?" (Ibuki) As soon as I leave the hut, I''m hugged by a cheerful Ibuki, she seems to miss our hunts. Unfortunately, I have to keep training, I''m going to ask ¨¦rica to go hunting with her. It reminds me of a monster I wanted to find, I will tell them to go hunt him while I continue my training. I start looking around looking for ¨¦rica and see her leaving the cave, I head towards her. "Good morning ¨¦rica." (me) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "What are you seeing in the cave?" (me) "I was checking our food supply." (¨¦rica) "Do you have a problem with the food?" (me) "There are a lot of problems." (¨¦rica) "The cave is very wet and dirty, the food is rotting very fast, even with the master draining all the blood." (¨¦rica) "What do you suggest then? Keep in the cabin?" (me) "Absolutely not." (¨¦rica) "In addition to the unbearable smell that would be left for us, the smell of rotting meat can attract monsters." (¨¦rica) "I suggest using the storage items to store food from now on master." (¨¦rica) "This is a good idea." (me) "Are there any storage items left or Diana and Kira took them all?" (me) "We still have three if you count the ring-shaped storage item." (¨¦rica) "Forget the ring, leave it with the items that were already inside." (me) "Go get the other two item boxes." (me) "I want you to go hunting with Ibuki today." (me) "No problem master, I was really looking forward to exploring the forest a bit." (¨¦rica) "There''s a specific monster I want you guys to go hunting, he''s a red bat about that size." (me) I try to show ¨¦rica the size of the bat with my hands, she listens to the monster''s description and then speaks. "Looks like Vampire Bats by their master description." (¨¦rica) "If it''s that monster there shouldn''t be any problem, master." (¨¦rica) "Your greatest danger is your speed and your ability to quickly suck blood." (¨¦rica) "They are weak against the attributes of Light and Fire, as I am a mage specializing in the Fire attribute, a single blow should be able to kill them." (¨¦rica) "Then go hunting with Ibuki, she knows where their cave is, ording to her their cave is not far from here." (me) "Try to bring them with blood so I can drink your blood" (me) "Alright master." (¨¦rica) "I''ll get my things and go hunting right now master." (¨¦rica) I see ¨¦rica entering the hut and taking Ibuki with her, meanwhile, I go inside to get a short sword and head back outside to resume my training. In a few minutes the two leave in leather clothes, Ibuki with a regr sword and ¨¦rica with a magic staff we got from Kira''s hideout. "We are going master." (¨¦rica) "Take care, try toe back by mid-afternoon." (me) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) I see them leaving before I close the gate, so I go back to my training. I don''t worry too much about them, ¨¦rica was an adventurer and is used to killing monsters, ording to her the bat monster they are going to hunt is weak against fire, which is her specialty. She will do fine for sure, her stats are much higher than mine. ----------- Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Basic Sword Handling: 2 > 3 ] ]> After hours of training I take a break to rest, today I started to use more variations of sword strokes and went back to doing slow movements elerating every ten repetitions. With this I havepletely got used to the sword, I am able to move the sword faster and more urately than yesterday. I''m d this skill level is up, she''s responsible for learning to use a sword so quickly. Thud! Thud! Tum! As I rested I heard some noises and when I turned my head I saw the same spiders I hunted before with Ibukiing towards me, I look behind them and see a few more jumping over the wall and I realize they must have climbed the wall. "Because it had to happen at the time I''m alone and damn tired." (me) I stand up and firmly grip my sword which is the only weapon I have around, and before I start fighting I check their numbers, there are eight spiders in total. "(There are many, I cannot tie so many at the same time, I will bind thee with my lines and kill the others with the sword, I can consider this a very dangerous practical training.)" (me) As soon as I''ve formted a n I head in the direction where there are four spiders, while reaching out in front of them sending the sticky lines I avoid the front spider and trap the three in the back as I jump over the first one and aim for theirs. leg joints by cutting three of her right legs. With the other three tied up and one unable to move I run to the other four that areing towards me, oneing from my left side and three from the right side. I start running to the one on my left while I snag the others with my line again, as soon as I''m some distance away from her she tries to throw her web at me, I wait until thest second to dodge so she doesn''t change the web''s direction, and as soon as I''m in front of her she tries to bite me, I take advantage that she was kind enough to open her mouth and I try to pierce her mouth with the sword, and with the full length of the sword inside her, I''m sure she died. "HAAA..." (me) I feel pain in my right leg and see that a ninth Spider was biting me, I drop my sword and use my ws with the skill [ Wolf w: 8 ] on her head tearing off almost half of it. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 6 EXP for killing Little Spiders ] . . . <[ You have acquired the skill [ Basic Sword Technique: 1 ] ]> "Haaaa...haaa...haa..." (me) I start looking around to make sure there aren''t any other Spiders that I hadn''t noticed, luckily it seems there aren''t. "Now it''s over." (me) Sigh I head towards the spiders that are still alive and trap all seven of them in web cocoons before going to drink the slime that is the blood of the other two I killed. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Little Spider: 8% > 11% ] ]> As usual, these spiders don''t have much blood to drink and this goo is disgusting. Chapter 52 Cap 52: First Information About Monsters(Chapter Preview) The spiders'' attack caught me off guard, but it helped me to see that this hut is not secure, other monsters mighte attacking. "Ahhh" (I) I''m in a lot of pain where the Spider bit me, but little by little the pain lessens. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Poison Resistance: 4 > 5 ] ]> "..." (I) "(It looks like I was poisoned by the spider''s bite, I''ll let my resistance skill take care of the poison, I''ll try to heal this wound now.)" (I) I start using my skill [ Weak Recovery: 5 ] a few times to heal the bite wound, after four uses of the skill the wound ispletely closed. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 5 > 6 ] ]> Thanks to this attack I finally realized that I never tried to know much about this forest and the monsters that live in it. Ibuki once told me that the ruins were dangerous and the smartest monsters kept away from them, she also told me that there were other Goblin families scattered throughout the forest. "(I have to find out more about monsters such as their territories, how many races they have and their strength level in this forest.)" (I) ,m I had to have looked for this information before, but with so much going on and so much I had to do I just let it go. There''s not much I can do until the girls get back from the hunt, so I decide to wait, use my production skills and line control to make a hammock for me to lie down on and rest while I wait. ------------- A few hourster ¨¦rica and Ibuki open the gate, I go to them to see how the hunt went and exin about the spiders. "Hi ¨¦rica, you guys got back early." (I) "Hi master." (¨¦rica) "How was the hunt? Looks like you guys are pretty tired." (I) "I must apologize master." (¨¦rica) "What are you apologizing for?" (I) "We couldn''t even make it to the bat cave, we encountered a lot of Kobolds and wolves on the way." (¨¦rica) "Probably their territory is on the way to the bat cave." (¨¦rica) "When the storage items we took were full we decided toe back." (¨¦rica) "Don''t worry about it, at least they''ll fix the food problem for a few days." (I) "And don''t worry about bats, I can hunt them anytime I want." (I) "I also have something I have to talk to you about." (I) "Do you see those cocoons over there?" (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) I point to the cocoons trapping the spiders still alive. "These are the spiders that invaded while I was training alone, they climbed the camp wall." (I) "..." (¨¦rica) "The master took care of them all by himself?" (¨¦rica) "You''re alright, aren''t you hurt?" (¨¦rica) "Do not worry, I''m fine." (I) "They are still alive, I only killed a few during the fight." (I) I walk towards the hammock and do two more next to mine for the girls. "Come on the hammock you too, get some rest." (I) "Tell me the results of the hunt for you two, how was it?" (I) "Master we have ten corpses, four Kobolds, and six Gray Wolves." (¨¦rica) "Since the storage items were full we decided to go back as we didn''t want to discard any bodies." (¨¦rica) "You did well, take them to the cave and wait there, I''ll ask Ibuki to finish off these spiders before I meet you in the cave." (I) "Why didn''t the master kill them all? Why bother arresting them until we get here?" (¨¦rica) "Because I don''t want to gain EXP now, I don''t want to evolve until I finish my preparations, as I don''t know when I''ll be forced by the situation to kill a monster or someone I''ll avoid while I can." (I) "I don''t understand why you don''t want to evolve yet, but if that''s what you''ve decided, that''s fine." (¨¦rica) I see ¨¦rica going to the cave, as soon as I see her enter I turn to face Ibuki who looks sad, I start talking to her in Goblinnguage. "Why are you with that sad face Ibuki?" (I) "I couldn''t carry out the master''s orders, Ibuki is still useless." (Ibuki) I see tears welling in the corners of Ibuki''s eyes, and I reach over and start stroking her head. "No need to cry Ibuki." (I) "I don''t think you''re useless, I never did." (I) "But I can''t be as useful to the master as the others." (Ibuki) Sniff Sniff "I couldn''t even hunt the monster the master wanted." (Ibuki) "Don''t worry about it, there will be other opportunities to hunt." (I) "Each one of you is good at something, there are no useless people just unwilling people, remember that." (I) "Of all of you, you are the one with the greatest desire to help and be stronger." (I) "I see you making an effort every day to learn from ¨¦rica, and every night with your training, so more than anyone I know how hard you work." (I) Sniff Sniff "I never want you to say it''s useless again, okay?" (I) "Alright master." (Ibuki) Sniff Sniff I stop stroking her head and start wiping her tears away with my fingers. "(She reminds me a lot of the children at the orphanage, it''s a shame for someone like her to have to go through situations of death and hunger, but she has to continue in order to be strong, I''ll do what I can to help her, after all this world it''s not as safe as my old world.)" (I) "Come with me Ibuki, there are some spiders for you to kill, this will give you some EXP." (I) "It''s OK." (Ibuki) I go with Ibuki to the pods and use my sword to cut the pods a bit so Ibuki can kill the spiders more easily, then I drink this disgusting goo again. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 11 EXP for killing Little Spiders per party member ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Little Spider: 11% > 17% ] ]> After that Ibuki and I go to the cave to meet ¨¦rica, when we reach the cave I see ten monster corpses lined up, their wounds are seared, I don''t even need to ask to know ¨¦rica did this to keep as much of the blood as possible for me to drink. "These are all master monsters." (¨¦rica) "Thank you ¨¦rica." (I) I go to the monsters and start drinking the blood one by one until they are all dry. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech Belly: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Gray Wolf: 53% > 100% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Kobold: 24% > 72% ] ]> With that I have another pure bloodline, now I think I''ll dismantle these corpses to get the materials that will be useful to me. "¨¦rica, I imagine you don''t know how to separate materials from monsters, do you?" (I) "I don''t know master, Diana always told me I should learn, she said that this is a great way to reduce weight when you have a lot of corpses to take, that you only have to look at what''s useful." (¨¦rica) "What is useful in these two monsters?" (I) "The most valuable part of any monster is its cores, but most monsters below Rank D don''t have a core and if they do it will be a very weak one." (¨¦rica) "Apart from the cores, since both monsters have fur, we can take them out for sale, merchants and artisans love these things, they can make clothes, rugs or nkets out of them." (¨¦rica) "The proof of their subjugation is their canine teeth, other than that, wolf meat can be consumed by anyone, but Kobold meat is as unptable as Goblin meat, other than that I don''t think there''s anything else." (¨¦rica) "(There are some things I didn''t understand about her exnation, I think I''d better take the time and ask.)" (I) "What are cores?" (I) "..." (¨¦rica) "I''m sorry master, I forgot to teach you about this, as you are and so smart I forget that itcks somemon knowledge because you are a monster." (¨¦rica) "The cores are the coagted form of energy, as such there are three types, Ki Cores are found in the hearts of monsters, Magic Cores are found in the monsters'' heads, and Spirit Cores are found in their abdomens." (¨¦rica) "The cores are divided into the same category as monsters but in a more simplified way." (¨¦rica) "For starters, monsters are ranked from -H > H > +H > - G > G... and so on up to +A, after thates the truly feared monsters that don''t matter now." (¨¦rica) "As I said before, the ssification of nuclei is simple bad being H > G > F > E... and so on as well." (¨¦rica) "Have you managed to understand so far master?" (¨¦rica) "Yeah, but you said it''s hard to find cores in monsters below Rank D, why?" (I) "That''s because the nuclei only appear after the monster''s death, when the monster dies its energy is released back to the world, if it''s too much energy it coagtes and crystallizes into a nucleus." (¨¦rica) "The problem arises at this point, the weaker the monster the less energy it has so the energy goes back to the world without coagting, in turn as the monster''s rank increases the chances of getting cores to be higher, from Rank C almost all monsters will have cores." (¨¦rica) "So nuclei only appear after death?" (I) "Yes, but there are some exceptions for monsters that have cores from birth, such as Golems, Slimes, Elementals, and Undead." (¨¦rica) "These monsters have cores from birth, because these cores act like their hearts, without those cores they die, that''s why they are also your weak points, all are problematic enemies to defeat without aiming at their cores." (¨¦rica) "I think I understand." (I) "Now let''s eat, then we''lle back here to try and dismantle these monsters, I want to use their fur to make nkets for us." (I) With that, I cut some wolf meat and leave the cave with the girls so we can roast the meat to eat. Chapter 53 Cap 53: Adventurers Guild(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: After separating from Kira on the way to Valen town I followed the road to the entrance to the gate, on the way I knew Kira was watching me, thanks to ¨¦rica''s group location spell we both know each other''s locations. all the time. When I arrived at the gate I got in line to enter the city, the city walls are ten meters high closing like a box the city, and the gate is five high and three and a half wide. There are two lines, one for the nobles and one for everyone else, when you reach the gate you must have an ID and pay a stack of ten copper to enter, merchants with carriages must have their load checked before entering and paying one silver. As I''m an adventurer I cane and go for free as long as I have a quest, they can check it by the Adventurers Guild card, it''s a magic item, its functions are to record the quest the adventurer epts and when the quest ispleted it is also recorded on the card, this makes the cards have all the adventurers'' quest history, the cards are connecting items they are linked by blood, Aura and the owner''s magic signature, it locks when the adventurer dies, the card has the information of the adventurer on one side like the adventurer''s name, the branch he registered with and his rank, on the other side of the card the adventurer has control to show if he wants his status or his mission. My card still works perfectly, but ¨¦rica''s was locked as if she had died, ording to her transformation into a Demon changed her magical signature, her Aura, and her bodypletely, it was such a big change that her card didn''t recognize her anymore and your link was cut, it makes it easier for me to tell the story that the master created. ----------- After almost an hour of waiting, I finally reach the gate, before being stopped by a soldier in iron pacas armor. "Documents, please." (gate guard) "Here." (I) The guard looks at me sternly and asks for my documents, I present my Guild card, he takes a crystal from a bag at his waist and holds my card close, a green lightes out of the crystal and the guard gives me back the card. "Where have you been Miss Diana?" (gate guard) "The Guild reported you and yourpanions missing over a month ago and now you show up here alone?" (gate guard) It seems the Guild reported our disappearance, this guard must have recognized my face from some photo, so he looked at me seriously and checked the authenticity of my card, to verify that it is me. The other guards start to approach, he must have given a signal in case I needed to arrest me, I''m d for the master''s story now, as it seems I was wrong as I thought there would be no problem. I pull out a leather pouch from the storage item I brought and hold it out for the guard to look at as I speak with a growing bloodlust. "My group and I had epted a mission, but there were more monsters than we imagined, luckily we managed to win, so we bumped into bandits on the way back but we were too tired to fight, two of my group died in the confrontation and my partner and I ran away very injured further into the forest." (I) "..." (gate guard) I stop as I scrunched up my face in anger as the master taught me before continuing. "We spent a month recovering from our wounds in a cave before we came across a two-headed wolf that killed my mate, I barely managed to escape." (I) The guard opened the bag I gave him and his grim expression turned grave, then as if remembering something he softens and looks at me with pity. "I wouldn''t leave that forest empty-handed, I searched everywhere for a clue, and finally found their hideout, killed three of them to make the fourth take me to the hideout where I found these two still sleeping." (I) The master told me that when I get to this part I should close my eyes and remember my favorite food, I don''t know why, but I will obey the master''s orders. Remembering my favorite food I open a big smile involuntarily, when I open my eyes again I see the guards around sweating for some reason, but the guard who was talking to me still looks at me with pity, he puts his hand on my shoulder and says. Sigh "You did well, better than most in your ce would have done, you have my respect for avenging your mates." (gate guard) "..." (I) "My name is Roger, if you have any problems in the future you can look for me, I''m themander of the city guards, I''m sorry for yourpanions, take these heads to the Adventurers Guild and they''ll give you your reward." (Roger) "Do you still have your teammates'' cards?" (Roger) "Yes." (I) I pull the three cards out of my pants pocket, he looks at the cards to confirm the names, I figure this out before he gives it back to me. Sigh "You can enter." (Roger) With his words, the other guards walked away and I entered the city. It''s been a while since I''ve seen the city, it''s always busy, full of people of various races walking to and fro, it has four gates on the four sides of the city and the main streets that connect the gates to the city center where there is a big square with a fountain and many street stalls selling all kinds of things, along the main streets there are also many stalls as the streets are wide. As I walk through the streets I try to get used again to walking on this smooth stone floor that the earth mages made, I spent a lot of time in the forest walking on an uneven earth floor, that''s why I''m finding it strange to walk sofortably. The city districts are divided into four by the main streets, one is the noble district where the Duke''s fortress is located, the noble mansions and rich merchants'' mansions, one is themercial district, there are many shops everywhere, one is the residential district where the normal poption lives and one is a mixture of the residential area with amercial area where hotels and inns are located. There are branches of four guilds in this city which are the Adventurers'' Guild, the Commerce Guild, the Alchemists'' Guild, and the Mages'' Guild. These four Guilds are in the center of town on the square, each on the side of a district, the Mages Guild is a five-story tower of smooth stone brick, the Commerce Guild is arge four-storyplex with several shops together on the first three floors, of all the Guilds it upies thergest area, the Alchemists'' Guild is an all-white, five-story square building with three chimneys on top and a beautiful entrance with a staircase and a three-meter-high ledge. and the Adventurers'' Guild is a four-story building with marble columns at the front and three-meter-high doors. Due to the size of these Guilds I who just entered through the gate I am able to see them still far away, they are very bigpared to other buildings, whether houses or shops that only have a floor or two at most. I walk along the main street until I reach the town square, then I head towards the adventurers'' guild, as there are always many armed people in and out of here, I can also hear the endless noise from inside. When I enter I find therge counter where the receptionists wait and the various tables full of people talking,ughing, and drinking. I check the receptionists and find one I''m more familiar with and go to her, just as the master told me I walk towards her with a serious face and when I stop in front of her I sigh. Sigh "Hello Mari." (I) "..." (Mari) Mari is the head receptionist, she is also an old friend of mine, she was the one attending ¨¦rica the day I met her, Mari is an Elf with long blond hair and green eyes, she is considered the muse of the Guild, any man who dares approaching her with ulterior motives bes hated by every adventurer in that guild. "Diana, is that really you?" (Mari) "Where have you been? Where are the others? Because you look different?" (Mari) "It''s a long story, it all started with..." (me) I started to do the same act I did at the gate, but this time I was a little more specific about how I killed the bandits and how one of them in a mask fled the moment he came out of hiding holding the heads of hisrades. "Follow me up to the third floor, let''s go into a room so you can show me what you brought." (Mari) "All right." (I) The Guild has four floors, the ground floor is where I am now, the first floor is where the quest boards are and a second reception to record quests, on the second floor are several empty rooms where adventurers show what they''ve brought from their quests and they earn their rewards, things are done that way so no one knows how much each one earned, on the third floor is where the administration staff rooms are and on the fourth floor is the Guild Chief''s office, a living room for the nobles and arge meeting room. I follow Mari up to the third floor and we both enter a room, inside I pull out the three Guild cards, the leather bag with the two heads, and the various monster materials I brought. ,m Mari is shocked by all this, but still checks each item to be sure and counts everything, after it''s over she asks what happened to my lock of hair that changed color to red and what happened to my scars, I tell her that I found a medium-grade HP potion that healed my scars and suffered a partial awakening of my bloodline. I see in her eyes that she''s worried about me, but this is not the time, there''s still one more thing the master asked me to do, Mari left the room and in a few minutes she came back with the reward I took without looking and I go back downstairs, sit at a table alone and spend the rest of the day drinking, the master told me that would fool anyone who still had doubts. Spending the rest of the day drinking is not a problem for me, I always drank a lot and that''s why I have great resistance to alcohol, besides, since I woke up my Ki I should be able to resist twice as much alcohol as before, at the end of the afternoon I paid for everything I drank and go to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler and rent a room on the second floor. "(The master is amazing, after telling the story that the master invented no one asked any more questions, they didn''t even touch the subject again.)" (I) I spent the rest of the time in the bedroom with the window open waiting for Kira, while I was thinking about the master trying to understand how he knew what was going to happen. Chapter 54 Cap 54: What Adventurers Do(Chapter Preview) After eating our usual roast beef lunch with the girls, we headed back inside the cave. We go to the ce where we left the corpses, I get a knife and make sure it''s sharp before I start cutting. "See, I''ll show you how you guys are going to cut and dismantle the wolves first." (I) The truth is that the dismantling process is not that difficult, the cooks in my old world did it all the time, there was a lot of cooking and barbecue shows on television, I always watched the few moments of free time I had, it made me remember the days of the orphanage when I researched cooking to make kids eat tastier food. Of course, what they used to dismantle were small game animals and fish, but the theory applies to any animal or in this case any monster I think. I, in my head already knew how to dismantle, but this information is from television programs and photos, I have no practice in this, at least this is better than nothing. "¨¦rica hand me a leather bag, please." (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) I ordered a leather bag to use as garbage, I''ll take the organs out of the corpses and throw them awayter, maybe even use it as bait to lure monsters into a trap. "The first thing you have to do is cut from the base of the barrel to the top of your chest like this, then you take your organ and throw it in this leather bag." (I) I take each step slowly, not just for them to see how it''s done, but for myself to understand how it''s done, this is the first time I''ve done it, this is disgusting but not as disgusting as eating that spider goo. "(The organs are stuck together, maybe if I use the knife to release it will be easier.)" (I) After each of them does the same with their wolves I move on to the next part. "Now let''s get the fur off, it''ll be useful to uster so be careful." (I) "For that, you''re going to make straight cuts from the barrel cut to the four legs and the wolf''s neck, then you''re going to circle the neck and end of the legs like that." (I) I try to demonstrate how it''s done, but I''m improvising myself, this part I haven''t seen on any TV show, I''m just trying my best. "Now I''m going to show you how to remove the fur, choose a point that you just cut, then lift it a little bit, you go where the skin and fleshe together, all you have to do now is cut as close as possible to the skin without damaging it like that." (I) I start to cut from the neck, lift the skin and see the meat underneath, take my knife and carefully start making small cuts in the fiber of the meat that sticks to the skin, I have to do this slowly because it''s my first time, even knowing what I have to do in general is still very difficult. Little by little I manage to separate the fur from around the neck, I realize that because they are bloodless it makes the job a lot easier. "..." (I) When I turn around I see the two of them doing the same thing as me, the problem is they''re doing it faster than me. "(How are they doing faster than me?)" (I) "(I know, it must be because they have a higher Dexterity status than mine, damn this was my first ss and I was already surpassed by my students.)" (I) "You are doing well, congrattions." (I) "This is thanks to the master, you are doing so slowly to show us the right way to do it, thank you." (¨¦rica) "Ibuki...be helpful." (Ibuki) "(I can''t look bad in front of girls, if they knew I was doing my best and still being slower than them, I have to go faster.)" (I) ---------- Ding! <[ You have acquired the ability [ Dismantle: 1 ] ]> By the end of the afternoon, each one had already dismantled two Gray Wolves, I closed the leather bag with my line to not smell the stench, the fur I and the girls took outside. I take twelverge pieces of wood and drive them into the ground in pairs, put one in and its pair put it three feet apart, do the same thing with the others. Then I take the fur that we removed and use my thread to tie the fur, stretching it openly, tying my thread to the four ends of the leather and the other to the pieces of wood that I have carved into the ground in a ce that will get the sun. I leave them all like this and enter the cabin to rest, the day was full of surprises today. Inside the hut Ibuki goes to bed early, it seems she was very tired, ¨¦rica and I go to a separate room so as not to wake her up with our conversation. "I would like to know a little more about adventurers." (I) "Of course master, what would the master like to know first?" (¨¦rica) "Let''s get started on what the Adventurers'' Guild does?" (I) "The Adventurers Guild epts missions from governments, merchants, artisans and the people in general." (¨¦rica) "The missions are usually divided into collect missions, subjugation missions, investigation missions, escort missions, and special missions." (¨¦rica) "Category names are self-exnatory, those who issue quests in the Guild must ce an appropriate reward in the quest if the Guild suspects that the quest is below the reward value it is worth it is refused." (¨¦rica) "The Adventurers'' Guild acts as an intermediary and ensures that the adventurers receive the rewards of their work fairly, but it also guarantees that there will be no deceit or cheating on the adventurer''s part to deceive those who ask for the quest." (¨¦rica) "The guild gets a reward rate of twenty percent, this value decreases as the adventurer rises in rank." (¨¦rica) "Did you just mention the ssification of adventurers, how are they ssified?" (I) "Adventurers are ranked equal to Grade -H > H > +H > -G monsters... and so on up to +A, above that is not important now." (¨¦rica) "How are missions ssified?" (I) "The Guild checks the mission rating considering various factors such as rarity, monster level, environmental danger, etc..." (¨¦rica) "Quests are ranked equal to cores, Grade H > G > F... and so on." (¨¦rica) "How does an adventurer choose a mission?" (I) "Adventurers can only choose quests of their rank or below, eg Rank C quests can only be done by Rank -C or higher adventurers, Rank +D adventurers would not be able to ept this kind of quest." (¨¦rica) "How do you prove that a mission has beenpleted?" (I) "If the quest objective is a monster, there are certain things you collect from the monster to prove it, it could be a core, a tooth, a w, etc..." (¨¦rica) "The item that proves monster subjugation varies depending on the monster, the Guild will notify you when you take the quest." (¨¦rica) "If any material is the objective of the mission then just take it to the guild, after being confirmed to know if it is the same material as the mission, the adventurer receives the reward." (¨¦rica) "I saw that Diana and you have cards, how do they work?" (I) "The card is a master magic item, its functions are to record the quest that the adventurer epts and when the quest ispleted it is also recorded on the card, this makes the cards have all the adventurers'' quest history, the cards are linking items they are linked by blood, Aura and the owner''s magic signature, it locks itself when the adventurer dies, the card has the adventurer''s information on one side like the adventurer''s name, the branch he registered and his rank on the other side from the card the adventurer has control to show if he wants his status or his mission." (¨¦rica) "Many adventurers use aliases instead of names, the Adventurers'' Guild doesn''t care about that, they don''t care about your background as long as you''re not a criminal." (¨¦rica) "And the card also acts as proof of identification for any country." (¨¦rica) "Due to my race change, my Aura and my magical signature, I lost my link to my card, it locked itself in the same way as if I had died." (¨¦rica) "In what kind of currency do adventurers receive quest rewards?" (I) "They always get paid in global currency, but if you want they can exchange it in the Trade Guild for another type of currency." (¨¦rica) "I have a question, where do people keep their money?" (I) "The Trade Guild has a bank where you can keep your money, this is very secure because you use Guild cards to register ounts so it''s impossible to cheat the bank and only the ount owner has to ess." (¨¦rica) "The problem is that only those who have a guild card can use the bank, nobles usually keep their money and treasures in their houses heavily guarded, they can also choose to register with a guild to keep if they want, but most like to have quick and easy ess to your money, so it''s a prettymon practice to keep it in your mansions as no one would be silly to steal from a noble''s property, it would make the whole kingdom look for the thief." (¨¦rica) "People in general who are not affiliated with any Guild usually keep their money in their homes, as that''s all they can do." (¨¦rica) "I think that''s it for today, thanks for the information Erica." (I) "I''m happy to help the master." (¨¦rica) "This information was very helpful, but it''s a lot to process." (I) "I think I''ll do like Ibuki and go to bed early, after everything that happened today I need a break." (I) "So goodnight master, I think I''ll stay awake a little longer to read my book, I''m trying to learn some mid-level spells, but this is proving harder than I expected." (¨¦rica) "I''m sure you can, good night." (I) "Good night master." (¨¦rica) I go back to the room Ibuki is sleeping in and go to sleep beside her, the way I am tired from the fight, training, and dismantling that happened today, it doesn''t take me long to fall asleep, even though I have pain all over my body. Zzzzz... zzzz... Zzz... Chapter 55 Cap 55: Assassins Guild(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: After entering the secret entrance of the hunting cabin outside the city I start descending a staircase that leads to an underground tunnel, leaving the tunnel after about an hour of walking I reach the end of the tunnel, I find another staircase up which I follow until I reach me.e across a wooden wall, I knock seven times on the door with a specific interval between each knock and then wait. After ten minutes of waiting for someone to open the door, an old man in worn clothes with patches everywhere, his hair is disheveled and wearing his clothes when the old man himself is dirty, he looks like any beggar you see in the poor area. from the residential area, where the favs are located. "You have two minutes." (old beggar) I walk out the door and find myself in a small stone house, the house is in tatters with cracks in all the walls and dirt everywhere you look, I without waiting to leave the house and see many others like it around with many beggars ranging from small children to scrawny old people. This is the city''s slum, those who live here don''t have family, job, money or all of the previous options, this ce is full of people who don''t care about anything but what they''re going to eat now, that''s why crime has the full control of this ce. As I leave the house I go into one of several dark alleys to hide, since I separated from Diana I put my hood and mask back in ce, I did this for two reasons, one is to hide my identity and the other is for contacts I know to recognize me. I go from alley to alley until I reach Rua da Red light, all the establishments on this street are brothels, there are from cheap brothels for poor people to upper-ss brothels for nobles and rich merchants. I go to an unnamed cheap brothel, enter an alley beside the brothel, and enter a side door hidden by arge box. When I entered I see only a small dark room with nothing but a table and two chairs, all that is on top of the table is a candle whose light does not reach the walls of this room which are covered in shadows. I go to one of the chairs and sit down, all I have to do now is wait. In a few seconds of darkness, I hear a door opening and closing, then a human manes out of the shadows of the room and sits in the chair on the other side looking at me. This man has short ck hair slicked back, dark skin with a scar in his right eye, his right eye is closed probably blind plus his left eye is brown, he appears to be in his forties and is wearing normal clothes, a white shirt. simple and simple ck pants. Even though his appearance looks simple and normal this man is theplete opposite of what he tries to look like, I''m one of the few people who knows how strong this man is, I''ve known him for a year his name is Lucas. He looks at me in a normal, casual way with a friendly smile, but I know he''s scrutinizing me closely, his carefree way to hide the danger he poses. "You came back fast, Kira." (Lucas) "I already told you not to call me that, Lucas." (I) "I''m sorry, I just wanted to confirm that it was you." (Lucas) "Why you say that?" (I) "You''ve changed a lot in just three days, your posture, tone of voice, and Aura are different." (Lucas) As I expected from this man, he notices details that no one else would notice and that in a matter of seconds. "I didn''te today to talk about me, I want information." (I) "Of course you are looking for information, this is a ce to sell information after all." (Lucas) "So stop trying to get information out of me for fun like you do other customers, and let''s get down to business." (I) With my words, his friendly smile gets bigger like he''s having fun. "As usual, you''re the only one who can see my jokes." (Lucas) "You''re right, let''s get down to business, what do you want to know?" (Lucas) "I want information about the third prince of the Cartoza Kingdom." (I) "..." (Lucas) Lucas'' gaze changes as he knows the information I''m looking for, he looks at me the same way he did before but I can feel a different glint in his eyes. "What kind of information do you want to know about him?" (Lucas) "I want to know your work, your skills, your enemies, your friends, and your rtionship with the Church of Light." (I) "So you already know." (Lucas) "What are you talking about." (I) He is quiet for a few seconds before continuing to speak. "The price of the information you want is fifteen gold coins." (Lucas) "I ept, here it is." (I) I pull out a bag from my bracelet which is a storage item and pull out fifteen gold coins so I leave it on the table, he doesn''t take it. "But something?" (Lucas) "I want to know about the trip that will be made to this city, I want to know how many people will be with him, I want to know who they are, their strength levels, the day of his trip, and the route he will take." (I) Sigh "I''ll say this because I like you, Kira, I know you found out about Viper, but you shouldn''t get into these murky waters." (Lucas) "Don''t meddle in the ns of the Church of Light, you don''t want that kind of enemy, believe me." (Lucas) "..." (I) "Thanks for the advice, but I still need the information." (I) "Very well, it will be eighty gold coins, that''s because I''m charging cheap." (Lucas) "Thanks again Lucas." (I) I hand the entire bag to him, he seems to have noticed the exact amount of money I had in the bag, I know that the information he will give me can be worth double, if not triple the value. "Do you have to do this?" (Lucas) "It will be dangerous, I don''t even know who will participate in the n." (Lucas) "I know you more or less understand what I n to do from the information I asked you to do." (I) "I also imagined that someone like you should already know about the ns of the Church of Light." (I) "But knowing you''re trying to help me surprises me, but it makes me happy too." (I) "You know I''ve always tried to help you, I''ve also always tried to convince you to join the Assassin Guild." (Lucas) "I know, and I''m happy to receive this request from the Guild master, but you know why I don''t want to join." (I) "I know, you don''t like to be restricted by anything, so you just do some Guild work on the outside." (Lucas) "That''s better for me." (I) He picks up the money from the table and puts it in his purse, then tucks the purse into his pants pocket. "Do you want to get a piece of information now or do you want to get it all together in six days?" (Lucas) "I''ll wait six days." (I) "Very well, then see you in six days." (Lucas) He gets up and turns his back on me and starts walking into the darkness, but suddenly he stops and turns his head. "I''m d to see you happy, you''re one of the few people in this town I like to talk to and the only one who understands what we''re doing." (Lucas) After saying this he keeps walking until he disappears into the darkness, I hear again the sound of a wooden door opening and closing, then I get up and walk out the way I came. I disappear into the dark alleys as I think. Lucas is the leader of the Guild of Assassins in the Valen branch, this is an illegal guild that receives requests for murder, theft, and espionage. They are also information sellers, Lucas is an expert in espionage, nobody can hide any kind of information from him, maybe even the master has problems with him, but Lucas was always very good to me for some reason, he helped me a lot since I arrived in this city. I spent the rest of the day checking the list the master gave, I wanted to confirm the books he wanted and where to find them to start looking for them tomorrow, I don''t know if the master knew but some of the books he is looking for are hard to get. Books rting to magical engineering are secret, only members of the Wizards'' Guild have ess, books on cooking are rare as usually cooks personally teach their students and do not write books very often and those who do are not copied other than these books. still have banned books like those that talk about the elements of blood and darkness. I had to spend the day thinking about how to get these books, I could only think about looking on the ck market or putting a quest in the Assassins Guild to get information about these books or even get these items. I think I''ll check the ck market tomorrow, I want to avoid requesting anything from the Assassins'' Guild, it might arouse suspicion if this kind of book is stolen from the Mages'' Guild or some nobleman, I don''t want to cause trouble for the master, he said himself to avoid drawing attention. I''ve already made a mistake getting Lucas''s attention, but that was unavoidable, since I arrived in town he would already know of my presence, so I came straight to the information room. ------------- At dusk I went to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler where I arranged to meet Diana, as soon as I got there I could feel her location in one of the second-floor rooms, I could see the bedroom window open so I went into a side street and went up into on top of the roof, as the inn has only two floors, I was able to enter unnoticed through the window, enjoying the darkness of the night. "You took your time." (Diana) "We had agreed at dusk." (Diana) "I had to wait for the night to sneak in." (I) "How was the Adventurers'' Guild?" (I) "Everything was the way the master said it would be, after the story I told nobody else wanted to ask questions about what I went through being missing." (Diana) "That''s because if you followed the master''s orders, everyone who heard your story must feel sorry for you for having lost your friends, so avoid touching a subject that makes you ufortable." (I) "Did you spend the day drinking as the master ordered?" (I) "Yes, but I still don''t know why the master ordered me to do this." (Diana) "This will make anyone who knows the story you told think you were drowning your grievances over the death of yourrades, it brings more authenticity to your story." (I) "The master really thought of everything." (Diana) "The master''s n was very good I must admit, but it can only be possible because it''s the Adventurers'' Guild, this kind of thing happens more often than the Guild would like and its story fits with all the items it brought and the changes in your body." (I) "If it were any other Guild or the government, they wouldn''t have so easily believed your story without investigating it first." (I) "Now that we''ve sorted this out, let''s go to bed early, tomorrow we have a lot to do." (I) Diana looks at the bed and then looks back at me. "This is a single bed, it''s going to be a little tight but we can share a bed." (Diana) "I don''t care, we were all sleeping in the same bed anyway." (I) "As long as you don''t do anything to me overnight." (I) "It''s okay you''re pretty, but I would never do anything to someone against their will." (Diana) "I know I was just teasing, I know you wouldn''t do anything, and thanks for thepliment." (I) "Well let''s sleep then, the trip to town was a long one, good night." (I) "You''re right, after all the drink I drank today I also got a little sleepy, I''m going to sleep too, goodnight." (Diana) After talking for a while we both took off the excess equipment and clothes and went to sleep with more reliable shorts and shirts, before bed, I hide a knife under the pillow and another under the mattress, Diana puts her sword under the unsheathed bed. With everything ready, each oney down on one side of the bed and went to sleep. Chapter 56 Cap 56: Monsters Of The Valley Of Blood(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake upst again, after everything that happened yesterday I was very tired. I get up and go outside, when I look around I see ¨¦rica under the tree again teaching Ibuki. I length them from a distance and pick up two daggers to start the second part of training, now I want to learn the daggers technique, only after that will I be able to learn to use a dagger and a sword at the same time. I go to a part with nothing around the camp and sit cross-legged, close my eyes and go over every movement of the daggers technique that the de of Chaos has. After reviewing all the moves I open my eyes and start training while still sitting how to change the position of the daggers in my hands quickly, in the middle of a fight I have to change the positions of the daggers continuously and I have to do it semi-automatically, I can''t distract my mind with it inbat. I spend a few hours ying with the daggers in my hands, holding the daggers in all possible positions and being able to switch between them quickly, that''s enough for now. Now I get up to start training moves, I spend the next few hours training sequences of hundreds of moves. ------------ Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Knife Handling: 1 > 2 ] ]> After hours of training, I find myself tired again, this training would be impossible without me knowing all the moves and the reason I know is that I invented these techniques. I wonder how I''m going to teach this kind of thing to girls, I''m sure it''ll be useful for them, but I still don''t know how I''m going to teach it. In my youth, in my old world, I always taught the younger children at the orphanage various things, but I never taught anyone how to fight, I don''t even know how to start. Sigh "(It''s no use wasting time thinking about what I''m not capable of doing now, I''ll dedicate myself to my training and to learn more from ¨¦rica.)" (I) "(It reminds me that with so much I learned from her I ended up forgetting about asking about the monsters in this forest, I''ll ask that at night.)" (I) "Master it''s time to eat." (¨¦rica) Once again ¨¦rica appears with my food already cooked, she is very dedicated. "Thank you ¨¦rica, you are always a great help." (I) "That is my master duty." (¨¦rica) With that, I stop to eat and see that it''s alreadyte in the afternoon, after spending a few minutes eating I''m going to see the leather I left stretched out yesterday. After a night of sleep, I had time to think about the rest breaks from training and I ended up remembering several things I missed with this coat. I grab a knife and go to where I left them yesterday, drop them all and take them to a big rock and throw one on top with the fur down. After checking it I see that it still has some meat and fat stuck in it and I start scraping it off. "What are you doing master?" (¨¦rica) "There are some steps I forgot to do yesterday about treating this hide, please do me a favor and go along with Ibuki to remove the fur from the Kobolds the way we did the wolves yesterday, okay?" (I) "Alright master." (¨¦rica) After ¨¦rica and Ibuki enter the cave with knives in hand I continue the process of removing all the fat and flesh still trapped in the leather. ------------ After almost two hours of doing this I just removed the leftover meat and fat from the hide, when I thought I was done ¨¦rica and Ibukie out of the cave with the Kobolds'' hide. "Master we have already finished dismantling the Kobolds." (¨¦rica) "Okay, now take all that leather I cleaned and some soap we got from Kira''s hiding ce and wash it all off in the nearby stream, Ibuki knows the way, bring a bucket of water too." (I) "I''ll go right now, master." (¨¦rica) "thank you." (I) After she left with Ibuki I started processing the Kobolds leather in the same way, I started scraping off all the excess meat and fat. While I was waiting I tried to remember what else to do after that, this was a subject that was not part of my research for games, all I know is what I saw on television, so my memory about it is a bit hazy. After a few minutes, the girls came back and I gave them the Kobold leather to wash too. I think I''ll stretch it out again to dry, with all the meat and fat separated from it the hide shouldn''t rot. I can''t remember anything else to do, but that should be enough for now. I started to stretch the leather again to dry and when the girls came back with the Kobold leather I got more wood and stretched it out to dry too, I''ll leave it the way it is for now. It''s already dusk so I go into the cabin with the girls, when we entered Ibuki took a nk book and some ink and went to practice hermonnguage writing, it seems that this was ¨¦rica''s idea for her to learn faster by practicing. "¨¦rica, I would like to know a few more things about you, okay?" (I) "The master can always ask me anything, I''m happy to help." (¨¦rica) "Okay, what I want to know now is about the monsters that live in the Valley of Blood." (I) "And what would the master like to know first?" (¨¦rica) "For starters, tell me the Breeds you know live here." (I) "The races I know live here are many masters, are you sure you want to know them all?" (¨¦rica) "You might be right." (I) "Restrict only to smart or troublesome breeds." (I) "If we''re talking about intelligent races that live in the Valley of Blood then there aren''t many that I know of." (¨¦rica) "As far as I remember there are Goblins, Kobolds, Orcs, Fairies, Ogres, Ghouls and Harpies." (¨¦rica) "If we talk about troublesome monsters, there are Blood Wolves, Poisonous Spiders, Undead and Wyvern." (¨¦rica) "These are the monsters that demonstrate Intelligence or are troublesome to deal with." (¨¦rica) "Tell me your territories first." (I) "The Goblins and Kobolds have no territory and are scattered everywhere as far as I know." (¨¦rica) "The Wyverns and Harpies are on the great mountain." (¨¦rica) "Everyone knows the mountain range is dangerous because the Ogres, Orcs, and Ghouls who are monster warriors live there, they are often seen in the Valley of Blood, probably use this forest as a hunting ground." (¨¦rica) "The Undead and Poisonous Spiders live in the vast underground caves that exist in the mountain range, but spiders are always seen around here, so there are people in the Guild who think that some caves in the Valley of Blood are connected with the caves of the Blood. Mountain chain." (¨¦rica) "The Blood Wolves are all over the Valley of Blood, it surprised me very much not to see any of them around the whole time we were here." (¨¦rica) "You still haven''t talked about fairies." (I) "The Fairies live in the big mountain, but they roam all over the Valley of Blood, unlike the stories that people tell not all are good, some that are influenced by miasma be aggressive and deadly." (¨¦rica) "Can you tell me their strength level?" (I) "I can give the master the approximate level of a single monster, but the master should know that most of these monsters walk in groups." (¨¦rica) "I''ll keep that in mind." (I) "The Goblins and Kobolds have their estimated rank from -H to +E." (¨¦rica) "Poison Spiders, Blood Wolves, Harpies, and Fairies are rated from +F to -D." (¨¦rica) "Orcs, Ghouls, and Ogres have their estimated rank between -E to +B." (¨¦rica) "Undead cannot have their estimated strengths, their wide range and almost unlimited lifespan hinder a rank, they can go depending on the type of Undead from -F to +A." (¨¦rica) "The vast majority of the Undead will be weak, but there will be some strong monsters or adventurers who died around here and their bodies may end up being transformed into Undead, which ends up generating less strong monsters than their living version, but stronger than normal Undead, there may also be Undead that has been around for so long that they managed to evolve several times, this type of Undead is very dangerous as it can acquire intelligence." (¨¦rica) "And finally the Wyvern, its strength is estimated from +B to +A." (¨¦rica) "For reference what ssification of Diana?" (I) "She is a Grade D Adventurer, she is capable of killing a Grade-D monster on her own, she is also capable of fighting a Grade D monster but would need two to three people of equal rank to fight a Grade-D monster +D." (¨¦rica) I still couldn''t see Diana fighting with all her strength, but I know she''s much stronger than me, I''ve also seen her status and I know she''s been rigidly trained, she''s also had a lot ofbat experience different from me when I started to fight a few weeks ago. "You mentioned miasma before, what is it?" (I) "Miasma is what we call energy when it is contaminated by negative emotions and thoughts." (¨¦rica) "An example is the Mana (magic power) of the environment, when he who is the environment magices in contact with a lot of negative energy he bes miasma." (¨¦rica) "The miasma causes many problems, besides being poisonous for some races like Elves, Dwarves, Humans, etc..." (¨¦rica) "If miasmaes in contact with a corpse it can be an Undead, and the chances of it bing one gets higher the longer the corpse is exposed to the miasma." (¨¦rica) "Miasma can also cause monsters exposed to it to be more aggressive or even corrupt some like the fairies I mentioned earlier." (¨¦rica) "I think I have an overview now, thanks Erica." (I) After talking to ¨¦rica I already have a sense of the level of strength around, it seems that I will have to be very careful with stray monsters. Chapter 57 Cap 57: Dividing The Tasks(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: hmmm The next day I wake up feeling that something is holding me, when I turn around I see Diana sleeping beside me, I look down and see that she is holding my breasts from behind. "Wake up Diana!" (I) "Hmmmm... five more minutes Mari." (Diana) She squeezes my breasts as she asks me to sleep some more and calls me Mari. "Your breasts¡­ have shrunk because¡­ Mari?" (Diana) "(Who is Mari?)" (I) "Wake up soon you pervert!" (I) "Hmmm...huh?" (Diana) "Kira? Why are you facing my side of the bed." (Diana) "Look again, you''re the one who turned to my side of the bed, you''re also the one holding my breasts." (I) "..." (Diana) She blushes and lets go of me before getting up, so she gets a better look at the bed and gets even redder. "I''m sorry Kira, it looks like I changed position on the bed myself." (Diana) "Okay, it''s not like I care about that kind of thing." (I) "But tell me, who is Mari?" (I) "..." (Diana) "How do you know Mari''s name?" (Diana) "Why did you squeeze my breasts while saying her name." (I) "..." (Diana) She gets even redder and tries to hide her face with both hands, for someone with the appearance of a brave warrior she looks very cute now, you really can''t judge someone by their appearance. "I can''t believe I did this." (Diana) "Probably because you two are Elves I confused you." (Diana) "You still haven''t answered me, who is Mari?" (I) "She''s an ex-girlfriend." (Diana) "I stayed with her when she was still a novice as an adventurer, now she''s retired and works as a receptionist at the Adventurers'' Guild." (Diana) "I must have dreamed about her today because I met her yesterday, she was the receptionist I talked to yesterday." (Diana) "Well that doesn''t matter since we''re awake let''s get ready and discuss today''s ns." (I) "All right." (Diana) After we got ready, we went to get the weapons we left on the bed before I sat in a chair and Diana sat on the bed, we''re facing each other. "Let''s re-divide the items from the Master''s list, there are some items that might be impossible to get." (I) "And how are we going to split it then?" (Diana) "For a start, you don''t need to ask around anymore about the third prince of the Cartoza Kingdom, I''ve already taken care of the information, someone much more capable and trustworthy will give me the information in five days." (I) "That''s great." (Diana) "Then all that''s left is the books and tools the master asked for." (Diana) "That''s what I wanted to talk to you about, let me get the cksmithing items and you get the carpentry items." (I) "Fine by me, but what about the cooking ones?" (Diana) "You can get these too." (I) "But leave the magic books to me, I''ll try to find the best for the master." (I) "I will then try to buy the Adventurers Guild books about monsters, jobs, and skills." (Diana) "That''s a good idea, these books are moreplete than those elsewhere." (I) "It would be nice to try and get a map too, but I''ll leave that to you, the Adventurers Guild maps are more detailed." (me) "The question is the book about the creative works, where am I going to get those?" (Diana) "Since the master wants the basic books you should get them all from the bookstore, but they''re going to be expensive." (I) "Speaking of money, could you split half your gold coins with me?" (I) "I can, but what happened to the ones you were with?" (Diana) "I used it to pay upfront for the information." (I) "Alright, here it is." (Diana) Diana removes a leather pouch from her ne and shares half of the gold coins she brought with her. Then we talk some more and I put on a white hooded overcoat and leave the inn as quickly as I can through the front door. "(I''ll leave it to go to the ck Market in about four days, I''ll try to look for the things that the master asked for before going there.)" (I) ------------- With that Diana and I spent the next few days going to various legal and illegal stores, during those days we got all the tools that the master asked for, we also got almost all the books. I was lucky enough to be able to buy some books about the element of darkness, it seems that there are many uses of this element, much more than other elements. The books I''m having trouble finding are the ones about the blood element and magical engineering, it looks like I''m going to have to go to the ck Market anyway. On the afternoon of the fifth day, I go without a mask and wearing a simple dress to a pretty empty restaurant, as I enter I look around until I find a familiar figure drinking and eating heartwood, I go up to her and say. "Are you drinking again?" (I) "You were the one who said I should be seen for a few days drowning in booze." (Diana) "You didn''t need to take my words so literally, you''ve been drinking enough to drown one person a day." (I) Sigh She drops the mug on the table and looks sad. "I know, but I miss the master, it''s been days since we''ve been here, I want to leave soon so I can hug the master and smell him again." (Diana) "I know how you feel, I want to see the master too, but we still have things to do." (I) "Let me correct you, I already have everything the master asked for is you who still have to get thetest books and information." (Diana) "If anyone listened to you they would think you put more effort into your tasks than I did, but we both know I was the one with the toughest tasks." (I) "Alright alright, sorry for saying that, you''re right, I ended up leaving the worst tasks to you." (Diana) "Well you didn''t have a choice in that, the things on the list I picked to pick up would be impossible to get legally." (I) As we talked I sat in the chair across the table, Diana looking at me strangely. "Why do you keep looking at me like that?" (I) "I already said that if you keep looking at me like that every time we meet during the day someone might be suspicious." (I) "Sorry, it''s hard to see you in a dress and looking like that too." (Diana) The truth is, I took advantage of the money the DM gave toplete the tasks on the list to buy an item called the Illusion Spirit Ring. This is an item that uses spiritual energy to cast an illusion on the owner that magic and Ki users cannot or have difficulty seeing. I''m currently using it to make just a small change to my appearance. My appearance is now white skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes instead of my normal gray skin, ck hair, and purple eyes appearance, with my current appearance I look like a normal white Elf. I did this because it''s not normal to see a Gray Elf in this town, it could draw a lot of unwanted attention, so I use this item to hide my appearance. "Just get used to it soon, all I''ve changed is the color of my skin, hair, and eyes." (I) "I''m not that different." (I) "You''re right, now let''s get to the main point, when are you going to get the missing items." (Diana) "I''ll get the information tomorrow from my contact." (I) "And about the books, I have to let you know I''ll bete today." (I) "Going where?" (Diana) "I''m going to the ck Market, this is the only ce outside the Mages Guild that will have these books." (me) "You''re right, but it''s still risky, what assurance do you have that the books are real or their contents usable?" (Diana) "The ck Market works the same way as the Commerce Guild, but they trade illegal items instead of legal ones." (I) "They just like any merchant always seek to have a good reputation, which in the criminal world means that they buy anything regardless of its origin and that they sell anything regardless of the identity of the person who is buying it." (I) "They always sell real items, anyone who tries to break into the ck Market to sell fakes will be lucky if he''s just killed." (I) "The ck Market cares a lot about their reputation for always selling genuine items, so I know if I find these books there they''ll be real." (I) "If what you say is true, then why didn''t you go shopping there the first day?" (Diana) "You can find anything for sale on the ck Market, but you have to know it will be more expensive than buying from other sources." (I) "Usually things sold illegally are cheaper, so they can be sold faster, but the ck Market is different, it''s expensive for two reasons, it guarantees the item you buy is genuine and guarantees your safety while you''re in the market." (I) "That''s why I avoided going there, I wanted to save the money until I bought everything on the list." (I) "I see, so now that only these books are left you can spend all the rest of the money, right?" (Diana) "Exactly, that''s why I want you to pass me what''s left of the gold coins and most of the silver coins you have." (I) "All right." (Diana) Diana removes two leather bags from her ne, onerge and one small, then hands them to me. Chapter 58 Cap 58: Vampire Bats(Chapter Preview) It''s been six days since Diana and Kira went to town, if all goes as nned they should be back tomorrow. This week was very productive, I was able to level up some of my skills and finally managed to learn the skill I wanted. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 14 EXP for killing Kobolds ]> . . <[ You gained 35 EXP for killing Kobolds per party member ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Knife Handling: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Sword Handling: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Parallel thinking: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leech: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [Basic daggers technique: 1] ? [de of Chaos Technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Founder of the de of Chaos Technique ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Kobold: 72% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> For the rest of the week I finished my training, to do this I had to go hunting twice with the girls. I discovered during the spider invasion that weapon technique skills are acquired differently than the kind that helps wield weapons. For example, the skill [ Basic Sword Handling: 1 ] can be acquired with training, but the skill [ Basic Sword Technique: 1 ] requires a person to fight with a sword in order to acquire the skill, I talked to ¨¦rica about that for Confirm. At least that''s what I assumed, to my delight I was right, after intense training and a bit of fighting I got the skills I needed. I''m still trying not to evolve, that''s why I let Ibuki kill them all, I only killed one during the fight and immobilized the others, the first time it was only five Kobolds, but the second time it was seven Kobolds. These hunts allowed me to acquire a pure lineage of the Kobolds at the same time that my skill [ Leech: 10 ] reached the maximum level, ¨¦rica told me that the skills only go up to level ten. Once the skills reach the maximum level they can only be stronger by evolving to higher skill, but it seems that it is not easy to do that, it is not enough just to reach the maximum level of a skill, it also needs the owner of the skill toply. certain conditions that vary from person to person. I think I will use my unique ability [ Identify: 2 ] to see these abilities. Ding! <[ Identification result: ? [ Basic daggers technique: 1 ]--> Ability to use and strengthen daggers techniques. Cost: depends on technique ? [ Basic sword technique: 1 ]--> Ability to use and strengthen sword techniques. Cost: depends on technique ? [ de of Chaos Technique: 1 ]--> Ability to use and strengthen sword and daggers techniques. Cost: depends on technique ]> Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Identify: 1 ??> 2 ] ]> I finally managed to raise the level of this skill, but there doesn''t seem to be any change in what I identify, I''ll leave that forter for now. Now that I have the skills I wanted to learn I''m going hunting with the girls, I still want to catch those bats. Thinking about it, I talk to ¨¦rica. "Let''s go hunting today." (I) "Well, with your appetite and Ibuki''s it''s never toote to get more food, but we still have a lot of meat, especially Kobold beef." (¨¦rica) "I know, but I need those bats, if I''m right they''ll have an ability I want." (I) "I also want to go after those Blood Wolves you mentioned earlier." (I) "Why does the master want these monsters?" (¨¦rica) "I''m just getting ready, maybe they won''t be any help to me, but if they are I want to have hunted them already, anyway I don''t miss anything hunting them now." (I) "But I''ll wait for Diana and Kira toe back before I hunt the Blood Wolves, so I want to hunt the Vampire Bats before theye back." (I) "If the master wants this then I will prepare to hunt now." (¨¦rica) "Don''t forget to tell Ibuki too, so she can get ready." (I) "Yes" (¨¦rica) After we get ready, Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and I went out armed to hunt the bats, when we left the camp I started using my ability [ Detect Weak Presence: 6 ] to dodge the monsters along the way. That''s one of the reasons I want to go on this hunt, I''m the only one with this ability in the group, I think Kira must have this ability too, but she''s not here. It didn''t take us long to get to the cave Ibuki talked about, it only took us a little over an hour, one of the reasons for that is that we didn''t fight any monsters along the way and the other is that Ibuki knew how to get to this cave quickly. During the way I talked to the girls, Ibuki is already fluently speaking themonnguage, it seems that her skill is already close to the maximum level, making her learn with Erica was the right decision. "Is this the Ibuki cave?" (I) "Yes master, many bats in there." (Ibuki) It looks like it''s this cave, the problem is, I don''t know the number of bats in there. "(If there are many bats how can I catch one without alerting the others? Or how can I kill them all at the least possible risk?)" (I) Hmmm... I spent a few minutes thinking until I finally came up with a valid n. "¨¦rica do you have an area of ??effect spell, preferably one that can kill or immobilize most of them?" (I) "I have a master, it''s a medium level spell, the only one I''ve managed to learn so far." (¨¦rica) "It''s a spell that casts a fireball that ignites the target and then attacks up to five enemies around it before splitting again among more enemies." (¨¦rica) "It appears to be a powerful spell." (I) "But he''s not master, he consumes my mana every time it splits until I cancel the spell, his me is also weaker than a normal fireball." (¨¦rica) "Besides I''m not able to make it split into five continuously, the most I can do is two I think." (¨¦rica) "What do you mean? It''s not your magic?" (I) "I haven''t tested it yet, I already know how to cast this spell from my studies, but I haven''t had the opportunity to cast this spell yet to test it." (¨¦rica) "Well, you just found an opportunity to test this spell." (I) "Yes" (¨¦rica) "But before we do anything, I''ll go in and confirm your numbers." (I) "Be careful master." (Ibuki) "If anything happens to run out master, Vampire Bats are known to always be in groups." (¨¦rica) "I''ll be careful." (I) I use the [Hide:1] skill to enter and move around the cave looking at the ceiling, after five minutes of walking I see the bats on the ceiling. Thanks to the skill [ Night Vision: 1 ] I''m using for the first time since I got it I can see even in this darkness. After roughly counting the bats that seem to be sleeping I go back outside and join the girls. "There''s a group of bats a little further along the entrance, as far as I can tell there''s about sixteen of them." (I) "I should be able to take care of twelve or fourteen of them if all goes well, after that I''ll be mana and helpless." (¨¦rica) "If you manage to take care of so many of them it won''t be a problem, you can let me take care of the others while Ibuki stays close to you to protect you, do you understand the n?" (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Ibuki will protect ¨¦rica." (Ibuki) "So let''s go." (I) I''ve already discussed a n, the three of us enter the cave, it seems that the two of them can see a little in the darkness of the cave. When we reach the ce of the bats I point to them and ¨¦rica raises her hands, so I see geometric shapes forming and joining in a magic circle that shoots a fireball the size of my head at the nearest bat. BOOM! Sssss! Firstes an explosion then I see two fireballsing out of the bat and heading towards another two nearby bats, then four fireballse out of the two bats and towards four bats. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Sssss! Sssss! Two of the bats managed to dodge in time and two were hit by the fireball that explodes and sends two more fireballs each into four nearby bats and hits them all this time. The bats that were hit are burning, the two that dodged have noticed us and are heading towards us. "I''m out of mana, master." (¨¦rica) "Alright, you did well now back off." (I) As the two bats approached I pull the two daggers from my waist and use the [ Jump: 4 ] skill to throw myself between them with all my leg strength, so I take advantage of the strength of my jump and the bats areing down to cut off the wings of the two bats that fall to the ground screaming in pain. From above I spin in the air beforending on the ground, as soon as Ind on the ground I tuck one of my daggers away and pull out my short sword holding it down and push it to my back piercing the head of a bating from behind. "Ibuki kill the bats on the ground!" (I) As I yelled for Ibuki to kill the burning bats that fell to the ground, I used my lines to trap thest bats that came towards me, ending the fight. Chapter 59 Cap 59: Black Market(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: After parting with Diana at the restaurant I headed towards themercial area of ??the city, there is a shop that sells cheap weapons in one of the alleys. On the way, I changed my clothes and deactivated the Illusion Spirit Ring going back to my normal appearance and putting my mask and hood back on. Once I''m ready I go to the alley and enter the store, the store only has a simple door with a dusty sign at the entrance, inside the store there is no window and all the lightinges from some candles scattered around the store, everywhere you go. look inside the store has guns of all kinds that are dusty and some are even rusty. I walk to the counter where a thin, bald middle-aged man stands. "Do you have a beer?" (I) "We don''t sell beer." (bald man) "Then sell me two ck ones." (I) "..." (bald man) The man looks at me and then gets up from the chair behind the counter and walks to the back, I follow him to the back of the store through the door behind the counter where he opens a closet that is actually a secret passage that leads to a hallway where I walk in and head to a stark ck door. knock knock knock I knock three times on the door and it opens, as I enter the door closes and I see a luxurious room, it looks like a reception room for a nobleman, it''s full of paintings and works of art, even the furniture looks elegant and expensive, the entire room is lit up by magic items. On a ck sofa, I see a handsome woman in a ck dress and long brown hair in a ponytail, she has white skin and bright brown eyes, she has the posture of a noblewoman but has a smile on her face. face like a merchant. "Please have a seat, my name is Nira and I will be her receptionist today." (Nira) There are dozens of these secret rooms throughout the city, and each has a receptionist who is responsible for both selling the items and purchasing items, these receptionists should not be underestimated each one of them is at least Grade B strength. I walk over to the couch across from the couch Nira is sitting on with a fancy coffee table between the two of us. "Hello Nira." (I) She looks at me closely and then focuses on my face, or should I say mask. "This is an amazing item you have there, a mask with so many functions, wouldn''t you be in the mood to sell it? I''ll give it a hundred and fifty gold coins for it." (Nira) "I''m not here for sale, I''m here to buy." (I) "And what would you be interested in buying?" (Nira) "I''m looking for some books that talk about the blood elements and magical engineering, I want the basic level ones." (I) She didn''t even show any reaction to the books I ordered, as you''d expect from a ck Market receptionist. She pulls out a read crystal and two information crystals, she takes one of the information crystals and inserts it into the read crystal, then she seems to look for something in it and hands it to me for me to see. "We have a total of four books on the blood element, they''re listed there along with prices." (Nira) [ Books: 1. Blood Curses - 45 Gold 2. Basic Blood Magic - 20 Gold 3. Blood maniption - 14 Gold 4. Rakan''s Diary - 10 Gold ] "These are the blood element books we have in stock right now, the reason they''re so cheap is that they''re copies." (Nira) "(If I join my gold and silver coins I have the value of one hundred and two gold coins.)" (I) "What about magical engineering books?" (I) She takes the read crystal and exchanges the information crystal for another one, then checks something on it before passing it to me again. "We have three books in that category, check it out." (Nira) [ Books: 1. Basic Magic Engineering - 750 Silver 2. Basic Magic Circuits - 3 Gold 3. Information and Reading Crystals - 1 Gold ] "I take them all for eighty-five gold." (I) "I can offer them all for ny-two gold coins." (Nira) I cross my arms and lift my head as if thinking before answering. "How about this, I pay the full amount of ny-four gold coins and you offer me a selection of books for me to choose from for free." (I) She''s still smiling the same way she was when I walked in but I can see her eyes aren''t smiling. "Very well, I separate the books and you choose between them." (Nira) "Right." (I) "What kind of book do you choose?" (Nira) "Since one of the books I''m buying talks about Curses, how about you sell me one on that topic." (I) She picks up the read crystal and switches to the previous information crystal, after checking it out before handing it to me again. "Here are three books on Curses for you to choose from." (Nira) [ Books: 1. Basic Curses - 1 Gold 2. Magic curse - 950 Silver 3. Breaking curses - 2 Gold ] "I choose Basic Curses." (I) "Good choice, do you have a payment?" (Nira) "Here it is." (I) I take two bags of global coins from my bracelet and leave them on the table, Nira holds the bags and weighs them in her hands, and gets up, she walks to a door in the wall and enters. It only takes her twenty minutes to get back, she goes back to her couch across from me and sits down, she puts her hands on the table and eight books of different sizes and thicknesses appear. "Here are the items you ordered." (Nira) "Do you want anything else?" (Nira) "No, thank you." (I) After answering her I get up to leave and then she speaks. "I ask you to attend our annual auction in two months, I guarantee you won''t regret it." (Nira) "thanks for informing." (I) After thatst exchange of words, I leave the same way I came with the books inside my storage item. When I reach the street I see that night has fallen, I start going from street to street avoiding people''s attention until I reach the inn where Diana must be waiting. ------------ The next day I wake up with a kick in the face, which I punch in her stomach after I got up. "Because you punched me, I was having an excellent dream." (Diana) "I just returned the kick you used to wake me up earlier." (I) "..." (Diana) She looks at the footprint on my face and starts to sweat in front of me. "Looks like I deserved that punch, but now we''re even." (Diana) We both got ready and talked about today''s ns. "Today I''m going to get the information the master wants." (I) "I''m going to go to the Adventurers'' Guild to pick up various subjugation quests in the Valley of Blood." (Diana) "Is this so we can go back without them finding your exit suspicious?" (I) "Yes" (Diana) After we get ready I wear the same dress I wore when I met Diana yesterday and activated the Illusion Spirit ring to look like a White Elf again before going out with Diana. We do this to facilitate mying and going without ever having to go through the window, thanks to this n, the owner of the inn thinks I am Diana''s girlfriend who ising to spend the night with her. After we leave the inn I separate from Diana and go into the darkest, most empty alley and remove the dress that''s over my regr work clothes, lift my hood, and put on my mask. After it''s ready I head to the street of brothels again, day or night it''s always busy here, except in the morning, which is when most prostitutes are sleeping. I go to the alley beside the cheap brothel and enter the hidden door until I reach the same room covered in darkness and sit in one of the two chairs at the only table, then I wait a few minutes until I hear the sound of a door opening in the darkness. "Punch as always, Storm Killer." (Lucas) "You talk like you weren''t expecting me." (I) "Yes, but your timing was perfect, it''s only been a few minutes since I got thest of the information you asked for." (Lucas) Lucas steps out of the shadows as we talk and sits in the chair across from me, he ces a detailed map of the Trigan Kingdom in front of me with a route marked along with an information crystal. "Here is the information you ordered." (Lucas) I take the map and crystal and tuck them into my bracelet. "Thank you, Lucas." (I) "I hope your ns go well, be careful." (Lucas) "Thanks for the concern, rest assured I''m part of a new group now, one I can trust." (I) "See youter Lucas." (I) "Plus Kira." (Lucas) With that I get up and leave the way I came, then I go from alley to alley until I reach a safe ce to disguise myself again as a White Elf. I decide to walk through themercial area of ??the city and look for something to take as a gift to the master, while I wait for the time I made to meet Diana. Chapter 60 Cap 60: Second Requirement Fulfilled(Chapter Preview) After the bat fight was over I had Ibuki kill them all before I started draining their blood dry. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 6 EXP for killing a Vampire Bat ]> . . <[ You gained 18 EXP for killings of Vampire Bats per party member ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Jump: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Sonic scream: 1 ] ? [ Body Enhancement (Fangs): 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the bloodline [ Vampire Bat: 11% ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Vampire Bat: 11% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Leech: 10 ] > [ Vampirism: 1 ] ]> "(With that Ipleted the second requirement, only the light resistance skill is missing now.)" (I) I''m happy with the notifications I see, knowing I''m one step closer to my muscr body. "¨¦rica, how are you?" (I) I turn to ¨¦rica and see her meditating to recover from her Mana faster, with my question she interrupts the meditation and opens her eyes. "I''ve already regained some Mana, Master." (¨¦rica) "Then continue with your meditation, I will wait until you have recovered before leaving." (I) While ¨¦rica went back to meditating, Ibuki and I started to store the bats'' bodies in the storage items. ----------- After an hour and a half or so, ¨¦rica had fully recovered, so we resumed our way back to the camp which took almost two hours as we had to dodge several monsters along the way. When we arrived we all went to remove the armor and weapons, we changed into morefortable clothes. Each one also had their gun close by, after the spiders attack the other day I always have my daggers in my waist, the girls also started carrying their guns. As soon as we were in morefortable clothes we went to roast some Kobold meat for us to eat. After eating I took a whole bone and started chewing it using my skill [ Leech Bite: 5 ]. I''m doing this to raise the level of this skill, I hope I can evolve it too. I will start training my martial arts lighter every day to have more time to do other things, like level up some skills. I left everything behind while training to get the skills I needed, now that I have the skills I wanted it''s time to focus my attention on other things. ---------- I spent hours grinding bones with my teeth, in the end, my whole jaw hurts, but it was worth it to see my skills progress. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 5 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Body Enhancement (Fangs): 1 > 2 ] ]> After that, I stopped this training because of the pain I was feeling and went to check the leather I had left drying for the past few days. I removed all that was stretched out and checked to see how they are, the result is that none of them show any signs of dposition or bad smell, so it seems I did some things right, the problem is that it''s too stiff, this way it won''t serve as a cover, but I can use it as a rug or put them on the bed to sleep on. Both are good choices, so I do both, the wolves'' fur was softer so I put four of them on the bed and the rest I put like rugs around the cabin. Finishing that, I spend the rest of the afternoon sculpting, until nightfall I made two more wooden dolls with a humanoid shape without features. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Carpentry: 3 > 4 ] ]> At nightfall, we go in and I decide to teach Ibuki how to write her and the other girls'' names, after I taught her she was practicing in the same nk practice book ¨¦rica gave her. While Ibuki continues to practice her writing of hers I go talk to ¨¦rica who is sitting against a wall thinking about something. "What are ¨¦rica thinking about?" (I) "I was thinking about how to improve the spell I used today." (¨¦rica) "Seeing how to increase the number of fireballsing out of the first target from two to five like you said it should be?" (I) "Not only that, but I also need to cut down on Mana consumption, I wasted a lot of Mana in casting the spell." (¨¦rica) "I should be able to use the same magic with half the Mana I spent, if my magic teacher saw me now he would be furious yelling at me how I wasted so much magic power on a spell of this level." (¨¦rica) Sigh Looks like she wasn''t happy with her performance today. "Now that you mention it I remember Diana told me you were an ex-nobleman, you even mentioned your story in a nutshell when I made everyone tell a little about themselves after Kira joined us." (I) "Yes, it''s been almost half a year since I stopped being a noblewoman." (¨¦rica) "I imagine your magic teacher was one of several teachers you''ve had." (I) "I had five professors, one in economics, one in politics, one in magic, one in history, and a professor of manners who taught me how a noblewoman should behave, how to dance and how to eat." (¨¦rica) "Do you miss them?" (I) "I don''t miss any of them, they all just taught me on my father''s orders and were paid very well for it, none of them cared about me." (¨¦rica) "I wasn''t talking about your teachers, I was asking if you miss your family?" (I) She is silent for a few seconds with unfocused eyes staring at nothing as if she is remembering something. Sigh "Not that I missed both my parents and my older brother, I and my other sister were just political tools." (¨¦rica) "My father never cared about what I wanted or whether I was happy, he just wanted to increase his influence among the nobles." (¨¦rica) "My mother and sister just wanted to know about money and livefortably, neither of them minded marrying rich men even if they didn''t love them just to maintain their lifestyle." (¨¦rica) "The care and concern the master shows me and the others, like today he asked Ibuki to protect me when my Mana ran out or how he waited for me to regain my Mana before we returned, my family would never do those things." (¨¦rica) "My friend who helped me lose my virginity to get thrown out of the family was the first to care about me, then I met Diana who taught and guided me without caring where I came from or what I might offer in return." (¨¦rica) "Diana was not only a friend to me, but she was more of a sister to me than my blood sister ever was." (¨¦rica) "The situation in which I met the master may have been the worst that has ever happened to me, but since I met the master every day is fun, for the first time in my life I feel at home." (¨¦rica) "The food I ate with the most expensive ingredients every day as the daughter of a nobleman seemed tasteless when I was surrounded by people like my family,pared to this simple, unseasoned roast meat we eat every day is the most delicious I ever had. I already ate." (¨¦rica) She looked sad at the beginning of her story, but throughout the story, her face has given away its emotionspletely, the way her face contorted in anger when talking about her father, the expression of disappointment when talking about her mother and siblings, the way she smiled lightly when talking about Diana and finally the way she opened a big smile when talking about how the food tastes better now than when she was noble. This mix of emotions proves that she grew up in a ce without love, I don''t think Diana has realized how much ¨¦rica cares for her, I should tell her when I get back. "Since you were Nobility, could you exin to me how Nobility Qualifies?" (I) "Of course I can master." (¨¦rica) She pulls out a used book and goes to thest sheets that are still nk, she rips off a sheet and takes some ink and a pen from her storage item, then she writes a pyramid-shaped diagram and hands it to me. When reading I see that the nobles are divided like this. Nobility Rank: 1. King / Queen 2. Prince / Princess 3. Archduke / Archduchess 4. Duke / Duchess 5. Marquis / Marquise 6. Count / Countess 7. Viscount / Viscountess 8. Baron / Baroness 9. Knight / Knight "Usually the small viges with dozens of people aremanded by Chefs da V who are chosen by the Barons responsible for thends of the vige." (¨¦rica) "The Barons are chosen to take care of viges with hundreds of people." (¨¦rica) "Counts are responsible for small towns with 1,000 to 5,000 people." (¨¦rica) "Big cities like the city of Valen which has tens of thousands of inhabitants have a Duke in charge." (¨¦rica) "And thenes the capital with a poption of hundreds of thousands that are directly ruled by the King." (¨¦rica) "The Viscounts are responsible for supervising the Barons on the orders of the Counts, the Marqueses supervise the Earls on the orders of the Dukes, and the Archdukes supervise the Dukes on the orders of the King." (¨¦rica) "This is the form of the political hierarchy of the Nobles." (¨¦rica) "You forgot the Knights." (I) "Knights live innds of other nobles, usually be vassals of nobles of higher rank or of the crown itself." (¨¦rica) "I think I understand, thanks for always teaching me ¨¦rica." (me) "I thank you, master, thank you for everything, I am more than happy to help you." (¨¦rica) After talking for a while with ¨¦rica it was alreadyte and we all went to sleep. Chapter 61 Cap 61: Coming Home(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: After separating from Kira I go to the Adventurers Guild, upon entering I go straight to the first floor. When I''m on the first floor I go towards the quest boards, they are divided by the adventurer ranks, I go to rank board D. I spent about thirty minutes looking at each mission before choosing a few, all the missions I chose are subjugation. Missions: ? Goblin Subjugation ? Subjugation of Kobolds ? Subjugation of Blood Wolves ? Subjugation of Small Spiders ? Land Monkey Subjugation ? Zombie Subjugation ? Skeleton Subjugation I chose these missions because they are all at my strength level and have good rewards, they also have no time limit, so I can go back to the master and stay another month without returning quietly without anyone suspecting anything. What I find strange are the two Undead subjugation missions, those missions weren''t here at the time before being captured by the Goblins, I''m choosing them to investigate the cause. Undead are a problem, especially for our group as we live in the forest, what worries me is that they should be in the mountain range caves on the other side of the Valley of Blood, so how did they end up in the forest of the Valley of blood? This could be dangerous for us, I''ll talk about it with Kira when I meet her and as soon as we get back I''ll tell the master. After getting these missions I go to the counter and talk to a receptionist I don''t know, the only receptionist I''m familiar with is Mari, that''s because I always look for her for everything instead of looking for another receptionist. "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning, which mission do you want to take?" (receptionist) "I want to take these missions." (I) I hand the mission''s posters and my card to the receptionist, she looks at the mission and frowns before looking at me. "Please wait a few minutes I will speak to my supervisor." (receptionist) "Is there any problem?" (I) "No, just something my supervisor asked." (receptionist) The receptionist leaves and in a few minutes I see her return with Mari with her, the two of theme towards me and Mari looks worried. "Hi Mari." (I) "Hi Diana." (Mari) "Can you tell me if you have a problem with the missions I took?" (I) "I asked her and other receptionists to let me know if you showed up at the Guild." (Mari) "Why?" (I) ,m "Come with me, let''s talk in the second-floor room." (Mari) "All right." (I) Mari and I climbed the stairs and entered one of several empty rooms to talk. "So, what is happening?" (I) "I''m worried about you, Diana." (Mari) "Other adventurers who know you have been saying that they''ve seen you always drinking in various ces in the city." (Mari) "I spoke to the owner of the inn you''ve been staying at and he told me that youe back every night with a beautiful Elf to your room and don''t see her leave until the next morning." (Mari) "And now youe to the Guild after a week and take seven subjugation quests alone?" (Mari) "I know it must have been hard for you to lose ¨¦rica, but it''s not good the way you''re handling things." (Mari) "..." (I) "(I didn''t think she would react like that, what do I do now?)" (I) Sigh "I appreciate your concern, but I''m fine now." (I) "Are you okay, Diana?" (Mari) She looks at me with a worried expression, I ce my hand on her shoulder and look into her eyes. "I''m fine Mari, don''t worry so much, your husband might get jealous." (I) My little joke makes days rx a little. "If you say you''re fine I''ll believe you for now, and don''t tell me about that muscle brain, he''s back asleep in his room." (Mari) "But he is a good master of the Adventurers'' Guild, one who cares about his guild members." (I) "Yeah, he wanted to see you, but I had to stop him, otherwise he''d drown in booze with you, then I''d have two people to worry about instead of one." (Mari) After the tense atmosphere eased and she rxed a little, she and I sat across from each other on the simple sofas in this room. "Now let''s get serious, let me see the missions you''ve chosen." (Mari) "Alright, here it is." (I) I hand the missions to her and she looks over with a serious face. "You did get a lot." (Mari) "Knowing you, this is the best way for you to take out your frustration and anger by killing monsters." (Mari) "I can''t deny it." (I) "The problem is these two Undead subjugation missions." (Mari) "I thought they were strange, ording to the mission description they started appearing in the forest a few weeks ago, but how did they end up in the forest?" (I) "It appears that one of the caves in the Valley of Blood is connected with the caves in the mountain range on the other side." (Mari) "They''ve started to be a problem, they attack at night in the dark, they''re often in a group and newbies don''t know how to fight something already dead." (Mari) "This is always a problem for neers, the important thing is to dismember them and then separate your cores from them or break the cores." (I) "You talking makes it sound easy, but most newbies don''t have your strength or precision to aim for joints." (Mari) "Undead are always a problem, the Guild is afraid the Undead will start appearing in waves." (Mari) "I''ll try to investigate the cause while I''m there." (I) "Just be careful." (Mari) "Do you have any forecasts on how long you''ll be gone?" (Mari) "I''m thinking a month should be more than enough toplete the missions and do a preliminary investigation into the Undead." (I) Mari and I got up. "I have to stop by a church and get some holy water." (I) "No need, I have some bottles with me, take three." (Mari) Mari takes three one-liter ss bottles from the bag she carries and hands them to me. "Thank you, Mari, now I have to go, I have to prepare myself, I n to leave tomorrow." (I) "Give me your card, I''ll record missions on it for you." (Mari) "thank you." (I) I hand my card and the mission posters to Mari, she picks them up and leaves the room, shees back after about fifteen minutes with my card and hands it back to me. "Here you go, be careful Diana." (Mari) "See youter, Mari." (I) I leave the room and start descending the stairs to the ground floor, as I leave the Adventurers Guild I go to a few ces to buy items for the maintenance of weapons and armor. ---------- After buying everything I needed I meet Kira who is disguised as a White Elf at a restaurant and tell her everything that happened in the Guild. "From what you''ve told me, you managed to fool the Guild people perfectly." (Kira) "Now talking about the Undead, I agree with you that this could be a problem." (Kira) "We have to go back tomorrow morning to speak with the master." (I) "You don''t need to worry so much, the master is someone smart and he''s with ¨¦rica." (Kira) "The problem is that none of them have experience with Undead, this kind of monster is very problematic to fight, many newbies die for them because they don''t know how to fight a dead thing." (I) "Even so, ¨¦rica is still a fire element mage, she has an advantage against the Undead, they only have three elemental weaknesses which are fire, light, and holy." (Kira) "There are very few who have the sacred element, users of the element of light are inrge majority members of some religion linked to the Church of Light." (I) "Let''s go back and get ready to leave tomorrow." (Kira) "Yes." (I) After eating something, the two of us left the restaurant and went together to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler, going straight to the bedroom. After checking everything and seeing that we didn''t forget anything, we went to bed early, we want to get up at dawn to leave. ---------- The next morning I get up before Kira, it''s very rare that this happens, the truth is I''m looking forward to going home and seeing the master. "(Home?)" (I) "(Yes, my house.)" (I) "(I don''t know when I started thinking of that ce like home, but it makes me happy to know that I''ll be back home today.)" (I) Soon Kira gets up and we both get ready before heading downstairs, Kira as usual in her White Elf disguise. I''ve already paid for the seven days I stayed at the inn, so I go out and get separated from Kira, she has to leave illegally and I''m going out through the same gate as before. -------- When I arrive at the gates I see that it is busy as always, I see Roger at the gate, the guard who stopped me a few days ago. "Hello Roger." (I) "There is?" (Roger) "Hi Diana" (Roger) "Too busy today?" (I) "Every day to tell the truth." (Roger) "Are you going on a mission?" (Roger) "Yes, here the card." (I) I hand my card to him, showing the registered missions, he checks before returning the card. "You''ll be gone how long." (Roger) "About a month." (I) "Be careful, especially with the Undead, many merchants have been attacked while camping on their way to the city." (Roger) "I''ll be careful, see youter Roger." (I) I walk along the dirt road for about twenty minutes, then I turn off the road and into the forest, I see a figure move through the trees and stop beside me. "We''re finallying home." (I) "Yes, I was missing the master." (Kira) Chapter 62 Cap 62: Living Dead(Chapter Preview) When I got up I realized I was the first to get up today, Ibuki and ¨¦rica are sleeping peacefully beside me. I get up and get out of bed slowly so as not to wake the girls, then head out of the cabin to do some light martial arts training. I decided to start training the Fist of Chaos and then the de of Chaos, I will start training these two skills every day in the morning. ----------- After three hours of training, I end training, I see Ibuki and ¨¦rica sitting on a tree trunk looking at me. I don''t know when they woke up or how long they''ve been seeing me, I head towards them. "Good morning ¨¦rica." (I) "Good morning, Ibuki." (I) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "Good morning Master." (Ibuki) I extend them both and sit beside them to rest. "How long have you two been awake?" (I) "We woke up some time ago, master, we were watching your training, the movements that the master was doing seemed to be a martial art, but I''ve never seen one with such strange movements." (¨¦rica) "With the training, I''m improving little by little, but I still have a lot of useless moves and I''m very rigid with the punches." (I) "Don''t worry master, you are strong." (Ibuki) "Thank you, Ibuki." (I) After talking I take a tree branch, as straight as I can find it, and go outside the camp where there is a lot of tall grass. I carry my daggers around my waist, when I get there I cut many des of tall grass with one of my daggers and take them back to camp with me. I want to try to make a broom, I take the bush and leave it together at one end of the branch so I use my lines to tie it well, with that I have a simple broom, it should be enough to clean the cabin. As he finished his broom, ¨¦rica came running in with a smile on her face. "Master, master, they came back, they came back." (¨¦rica) "Calm down ¨¦rica, breathe calmly then speak again." (I) She breathes slowly to calm herself before continuing. "Master, Diana, and Kira came back, I saw theming and I came to warn you." (¨¦rica) "(Finally they came back, I already missed them, Kira has been away longer than with us since she joined the group.)" (I) I''m running outside along with ¨¦rica, when I get outside I see Diana and Kiraing through the gate. As soon as they both see me Diana starts running full speed towards me, she runs so fast I don''t have time to react, as soon as she gets close she jumps on me hugging me, we both fly backward and I feel like had been run over by a car. "Master, I missed you so much, did you get taller this week? I want Master to stay small and cute." (Diana) "I missed you too Diana, now let go of me, if you keep squeezing me like that soon I won''t be able to breathe anymore." (I) "..." (Diana) "Alright, sorry master, I''m very happy and I ended up losing control." (Diana) Diana stopped squeezing me but didn''t let go, she stood up with me still in her arms holding me like a child holding a doll. "I missed you so much master." (Diana) "I missed you too Diana, I''m d you and Kira are okay." (I) Suddenly I see a figure and feel a tug, the next thing I know I''m a little shorter, but I''m still being hugged and lifted from behind when I turn around I realize why I''m shorter, at some point, Kira robbed me of Diana''s arms and is hugging me the same way. "Master, I missed you too." (Kira) "It''s good to have you back, now you could let go of me Kira." (I) "I do not want." (Kira) "Kira returns the master to me." (Diana) "No" (Kira) As soon as Diana grabs one of my arms and starts trying to pull me out of Kira''s arms, the two of them start a tug-of-war game where I''m the corporal. Ahhhh! "YOU BOTH STOP IT AND LET ME GO!" (I) "..." (Kira) "..." (Diana) Finally, they release me and I fall to the ground. "(For a moment I thought it would be ripped in half.)" (I) After I had recovered from what had happened, the girls and I entered the cabin and sat in a circle on top of the wolfskin rugs. "So how was your stay in town?" (I) "We havepleted all the tasks you have given us." (Diana) "Some of the books the master asked for are considered banned or rare so it made it difficult for us to find them, but in the end, we got them all." (Kira) "That''s good, did anyone suspect youing back alone, Diana?" (I) "Everyone believed the story you told me to tell, after telling the guards at the gate and an employee of the Adventurers'' Guild no one asked anymore." (Diana) "Did you do it the way I asked?" (I) "Yes, I gradually increased my bloodlust, closed my eyes, and thought about my favorite food in the part of the story where I killed the bad guys, spent the whole week drinking, and took a lot of subjugation missions yesterday beforeing back." (Diana) "Well done, it''s fortunate that no one wanted to investigate further." (I) "Master, I understand all the acting Diana did telling the story and drinking throughout the week, but why did she have to close her eyes and think about her favorite food during the story''s climax?" (Kira) "Maybe it''s better for ¨¦rica to answer that, she was the one who gave me the idea after all." (I) "All I did was tell Diana''s bad habit to the master, it was you who perfectly implemented it into the n." (¨¦rica) "What bad habit?" (Diana) Sigh ¨¦rica and I exchanged nces before looking at Diana and sighing at the same time. "You have the bad habit of when you''re remembering a food you like or when you''re going to eat a food you like," you give a truly frightening smile like you''re a predator looking at prey." (¨¦rica) "I do not do this." (Diana) "Yes it does, I tested it myself to see if it could be used in the n, if you don''t remember I made you think of your favorite food days before you left." (I) "I don''t remember that, but it can''t be that bad, can it?" (Diana) "Right after the two of us met, about three dayster, you and I were eating at a restaurant and you had this scary smile when you saw the food, the waitress who served the food started to shiver at the sight of her smile, not just that, you give the same smile when you''re enjoying a fight." (¨¦rica) "..." (Diana) "Let''s get back to the topic." (I) "Did you get the information from the third prince of Cartoza?" (I) "Yes master, I got all the information the master asked for." (Kira) "Good job Kira, is the information from a reliable source?" (I) "Yes, theye from the Assassin Guild master himself." (Kira) "How do you know the master of the Assassin Guild?" (¨¦rica) "I''ve known him since I came to Valen City, he was a great help to me and I did a lot of outsourced work for the Guild." (Kira) "He asked me many times to join the Guild, but I refused every time." (Kira) "Just to rify, what does Assassin Guild do?" (I) "The Assassins'' Guild works the same as the Adventurers'' Guild, but its subjugation targets are people and not monsters." (Kira) "But contrary to what their name suggests, most of the Guild''s missions are stealing and espionage, the Assassin''s Guild are the biggest information sellers out there." (Kira) "If you say so I will believe Kira." (I) "We''ll look at this information tomorrow, we have a lot to talk about first." (I) "Do you have anything else to tell me?" (I) Kira and Diana exchange looks and Kira nods at Diana. "Master, during my choice of missions I may have run into a problem." (Diana) "What kind of problem?" (I) "There were two subjugation quests that don''t often appear on the quest board, Guild receptionists and gate guards have reported problems with these monsters." (Diana) "What monsters?" (I) "Zombies and Skeletons, they''ve been appearing in the foresttely, master." (Diana) "What are the Undead doing in the Valley of Blood?" (¨¦rica) "ording to what ¨¦rica taught me they were supposed to be through underground caves in the mountain range, right?" (I) "That would be exactly the case, but Diana and I have a theory, which members of the Adventurers'' Guild also believe to be the cause." (Kira) "What theory?" (I) "We think one of the caves in the Valley of Blood must be connected with the caves in the mountain range." (Diana) This theory is very usible, if that is the case then it exins the Undead appearing, none of them have appeared here yet, but if they are already a problem for the city of Valen then they will soon appear here too. "(Wait a minute, ¨¦rica mentioned that there may be much Undead and that there may be strong monster corpses among them, if this is true and a cave in this forest is connected to the mountain range, it can cause a big problem.)" (I) With that zombie apocalypse thought, several scenes from horror movies started popping into my head and I started to break out in a cold sweat. "Are you alright master?" (Kira) "Tell me something, how many Undead do you think there are in the mountain range?" (I) "A few thousand at the very least, there''s spection that there''s an Undead Dungeon out there somewhere, but no one has been able to find it." (¨¦rica) "The Undead walk together don''t they?" (I) "Yes, they usually group." (Diana) "And you guys think there''s an underground passage that connects the mountain range to this forest, and they say they''re using that passage, right?" (I) "..." (Kira) "That''s spection." (Diana) "Oh no." (¨¦rica) "Do you understand ¨¦rica?" (I) "Unfortunately yes master." (¨¦rica) ? "This can be a big problem, especially for us who aren''t protected within Valen''s city walls." (Kira) "Looks like you understand Kira too." (I) "What are you all talking about?" (Diana) "The Master is talking about a possible wave of monsters." (¨¦rica) "Only one of the Undead." (Kira) "..." (Diana) "We have to find this passage and quickly if there is one we will close it if possible and if not we will give the location to the Adventurers Guild for them to close, understand." (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica/Kira/Diana) Chapter 63 Cap 63: Works(Chapter Preview) After discussing the course of action against the undead, Kira and Diana began to tell me everything that happened during their stay in the town of Valen. They started by exining to me about the Guilds, when they told me about the Commerce Guild all I could think from the description they told me is that it looks like a Mall, the Commerce Guild using a Mall as a base makes sense to me but It surprises me to find a convenient ce to shop. Another thing that surprised me was the Assassins Guild, I must admit I thought it was an organization of cruel and inhuman assassins, but it seems that other than what their name suggests most of their missions are stealing and espionage, the fact that they being sellers of information also surprised me. Kira also told me about the ck Market, the way she described the ck Market reminded me about the "deep web" of my ancient world, they sell everything from legal and illegal stuff, sell weapons, magic items, books, ves illegals, armor, drugs, poisons, etc... After Kira exined more to me about the ck market I couldn''t help but think that the Commerce Guild must have a connection to the ck Market under the covers, I might be wrong, but at the very least they must have people in each other''s organizations to spy on. We only stopped talking when it waste afternoon, we stopped to eat, the girls said they brought the cooking items I asked for and the cookery books, but I don''t have time today, there''s still a lot to be done in the next few days. After eating we continued talking and from Kira''s reports I found out that the Adventurous Guild receptionist supervisor is a former adventurer and an old girlfriend of Diana, it was funny to see Diana blushed to see us all talking about her love life. ------------- During the night Kira takes a box from her bracelet and opens it showing that it has six books inside, she takes one of the books and gives it to ¨¦rica. "You mentioned once that you have an affinity for the curse, but you don''t know anything about the curse, so I bought this book for you." (Kira) "The book''s name is Basic Curses, it speaksprehensively about what a curse is and how to control this unique element, it even has a few Curses for you to learn." (Kira) "Thanks, Kira." (¨¦rica) "I had already given up on learning about Curses by now, I was trying to learn about medium level fire spells these days." (¨¦rica) "I advise you to continue learning about fire magic, curses don''t have much effect on Undead, they already have Affinity and resistance to curses." (Diana) "The Undead have a weakness to three elements which are fire, light and sacred." (Diana) "But as Diana and I have talked about this before, those who have the sacred element are highly ranked members of Churches and Temples, those who have the elemental attribute of light must be members of the Church of Light or a religion rted to them." (Kira) "So I have to focus my attention on learning fire spells these days." (¨¦rica) "That seems like the best option." (I) "For now I want Kira and Diana to go hunting the monsters to fulfill Diana''s missions, while they''re doing that be on the lookout for the Undead or any trail they might leave." (I) "¨¦rica will stay at the camp studying fire magic, I will start training Ibuki within two days and I will also try to learn something about magic in the meantime, I also have fire affinity, so I should be able to learn basic fire magic at least." (I) "I will try to help the master with his studies, but before learning about fire magic, the master has to learn about magic itself, the basis is important for understanding." (¨¦rica) "We''ll start this tomorrow, it''ste for any kind of training, starting today we''ll be standing guard every night in doubles taking turns." (I) "Me, ¨¦rica and Ibuki will be the first, in the middle of the night Kira and Diana exchange with us." (I) "¨¦rica, I want you to see all the books on the magic they brought and give me the best order for me to read them, remembering that I have to learn fire magic first." (I) "I will do this, master." (¨¦rica) "Is there anything we need to talk about?" (I) "..." (¨¦rica/Diana/Kira/Ibuki) "Then let''s end the discussion." (I) "Now that we''ve finished talking about ns for now, did Diana bring you any books that talk about jobs?" (I) "Yes master, here it is." (Diana) Just as Kira did before, Diana removes a box containing six books from her ne and from inside pulls out a book that she passes to me. "This is a book that talks about a lot of jobs and the requirements for getting them, it also talks about the benefits they bring." (Diana) "Thank you, Diana." (I) I pick up the book and read the title on the cover that says "Works from apprentice to master". "Tomorrow I''ll take a better look at the other books, you can get any book you want to read." (I) Saying that I leave the room and go out of the cabin, today one of the moons is full and its light shines all night, I want to use this light to help me read without having to ask ¨¦rica to use it that light ball spell. I sit on the tree trunk near the cabin and start reading the book. ---------- After hours I finish reading more than half of the book, I learned a lot about the jobs. If I had to summarize what I learned, I would say that jobs increase not directly but indirectly owner status. For example, if someone who has no work increases in level and their stats increases by one point per level, if the same person had the job of swordsman their Dexterity, Strength, and Agility stats would increase by two or three points per level of people. Job levels only increase the percentage of EXP the owner gains from certain tasks, for example, if a swordsman with job level ten kills a monster he will gain ten percent more EXP, and a swordsman with job level thirty-two will gain thirty-two more EXP in killing monsters. But that''s not all, for jobs not rted to fighting, for example, if an Alchemist makes an HP potion he gains EXP with a percentage bonus depending on the level of his job. But an Alchemist doesn''t get his EXP bonus if he kills monsters like the swordsman, he will only get the normal EXP for killing the monster equal to a person without a job. I don''t know why this is so, but I suspect it is for each job to focus on its profession. Another thing I noticed is that every ten job levels the job owner earn bonus points that vary depending on the job, these points are directly integrated into some status attribute referring to the random job. I also learned that the bonus from jobs is not only limited to the EXP the owner gets, but also to the EXP for using their job-rted skills making them level up faster and even increasing the chance of the skill to evolve when it reaches the maximum level. "(I''ve never seen any game from my old world use works like that.)" (I) I also learned that jobs have their Rank starting from the lowest apprentice > novice > practitioner > master > grandmaster. This book only says so far, and it doesn''t talk about higher rankings, so I don''t know if there are more or not, it seems that the bonus in stats per level increases the higher the job rank is. Another thing I learned is that you can change jobs every twenty levels, but when you reach the maximum level of the job you get a bonus in status that depends on the job, you can even acquire a skill, title or unlock another job depending on the work that has reached the maximum level. The book also mentioned the work history, it seems that once you choose a work it will always be with you, as a mark as well as the titles. "(The way each job changes its status points is like trying to rebuild the body to be more suitable for that particr job.)" (I) Jobs in history can no longer be used if you have reached their maximum level. Among the information in the book, it also shows that some jobs have requirements to obtain, for example,bat jobs need the person to have already enteredbat, as a person needs to train in the sword and acquire the skill [ Basic sword handling: 1 ] to be an apprentice swordsman, the apprentice swordsman needs to learn the skill [ Basic sword technique: 1 ] fighting monsters to be a novice swordsman. Some jobs require you to have reached specific levels in other jobs, or arebinations of jobs, for example, someone with the Swordsman job changes jobs to Mage in order to unlock the magic Swordsman job. Sigh With everything, the girls told me today about the city, the Guilds, the Undead, and now with everything I learned from this book. That''s a lot of information for me, I can''t process so much at the same time and I still have more to learn tomorrow. I''m going to stop reading now, I''ve already learned how jobs work and their ssifications, now I have to rest my head a little to prepare for tomorrow. I know I''m overworking myself learning so many things at once and quickly, but now with the threat of the Undead around, I don''t have time to rx. Chapter 64 Cap 64: Training Ibuki(Chapter Preview) After reading the book about works I decided to lie down on the log and stare at the starry sky, since I was a Leech I got into the habit of looking up at the starry sky when I wanted to think. I imagine this habites because looking at this vastness of stars and these two moons makes me remember how small I am, makes me realize that my problems are nothing and it calms me down. "Master is sleeping?" (Ibuki) My view of the starry sky is blocked by Ibuki''s head that appears out of nowhere. "Don''t bother the master, Ibuki." (¨¦rica) "Can''t you see he''s thinking about something?" (¨¦rica) "Excuse me." (Ibuki) I get up and see ¨¦rica standing next to Ibuki. "Don''t worry Ibuki, I was just rxing." (I) "Have the others gone to sleep yet?" (I) "Yeah, we took the first watch." (¨¦rica) "Fine by me, I don''t know if I could sleep anyway." (I) "Has something happened, master?" (Ibuki) "Nothing happened, it''s just too much information at the same time." (I) "There are so many things happening and so many things I''m learning every day, every time I''ve learned something I realize how much I still don''t know." (I) Sigh "You don''t need to try so hard, master, since I met the master I see the master striving in everything he does." (¨¦rica) "Even though I''m trying too hard, I nned to rx by reading the books I asked for until the prince''s ambush, but with this Undead problem going on, I don''t have time to rx anymore." (I) "We''ll work it out, master." (¨¦rica) I was talking until the middle of the night with the girls, Ibuki ended up sleeping in the middle of the surveince and I carried her in my arms to the bed while ¨¦rica woke up Diana and Kira to change shifts, so ¨¦rica and I went to bed too. ---------- The next morning I get upst, as I leave the hut I see Erica reading a book, I see Diana and Kira training, and Ibuki trying to imitate their training. From the position of the suns to know it''s midday, I overslept. Today I have to start training Ibuki, I wanted to avoid that, but I will train her in a set of strikes focused on speed and precision, after she acquires the necessary skills I will teach her a unique technique. Before I start teaching Ibuki, I go to where the girls are training to do my daily training. "Good morning Master." (Diana) "Good morning Master." (Kira) "Master, good morning." (Ibuki) "Good morning girls, how''s training going." (I) "I saw Diana train and decided to apany her, will the master train too?" (Kira) "I''m going to train a little and then I''m thinking about training Ibuki too." (I) "Master will teach Ibuki again?" (Ibuki) "Yes" (I) "The master will train Ibuki in what?" (Diana) "I will teach her a martial art first." (I) "Does the master know any martial arts? Who taught the master?" (Diana) "Nobody taught me, I created it myself." (I) "..." (Kira/Diana) They are speechless from what I said, ¨¦rica who was reading her book overheard our conversation and approached. "What the master said is true, even though it''s hard to believe, I saw him training myself, I also saw him creating a weapon technique during the week you were away." (¨¦rica) "..." (Kira/Diana) "The master is a genius, a genius ofbat." (Diana) "I already knew the master was abnormal, but it seems I was still underestimating you." (Kira) With ¨¦rica''s revtion, Diana''s eyes are bright with wonder as she looks at me and Kira seems to give up trying to understand me. "You don''t need to make a fuss about it, I''m sure I''m not the first to create a martial art and weapons technique." (I) "The master isn''t the first, but he is certainly the youngest, those who are given founder titles of some style of martial art or weapons technique are all great and famous warriors who have left their names in history." (Diana) "The master received the titles of Founder, didn''t he?" (Kira) "Yes I received." (I) "If the master is going to train now, I want to see this martial art." (Diana) "I''m also interested in this weapon technique that the Master created, as the Master is walking around with daggers I imagine it''s a daggers technique." (Kira) "I don''t mind being watched, just don''t be disappointedter." (I) After I allow them to see my training, ¨¦rica goes back to reading her book in the corner and the other girls stop their training to watch mine. Now that I''m alone to train I close my eyes first to focus my mind, then I start with slow movements that gradually increase the speed. I start training my punches and my punch and kickbinations, the way I move my body has be better since I acquired the skills. When the speed of my training became fast enough I started training as if I was facing someone with the same fighting style, this is abat training called shadow training or shadow boxing. Unlike me, the shadow I imagine fights wlessly and fluidly, dodging all my blows. After a while I pull out my daggers and do the same shadow training, then I do my sword training and finish with sword and dagger training. When I finished training I put the weapons away and sit on the floor to rest, now that I stopped training I look around and see the girls looking at me. ¨¦rica and Ibuki don''t show anything, they''re just smiling and waving at me, but Diana and Kira are mute looking at me. "Was it the master who created this martial art and technique?" (Kira) "I grew up seeing all kinds of martial arts, but I''ve never seen moves and blows like the master." (Diana) "All the moves are strange but theyplement each other in some way, the moves the master demonstrated could be used for any type of warrior, from someone who focuses on agility and precision to someone who focuses on strength and defense." (Diana) "These were moves that cane from any direction and can be used in numerous ways, I couldn''t understand most of the moves or even predict the movebos that would follow." (Diana) "Looks like you got to understand more than Kira and ¨¦rica." (I) "My entire family is Adventurers, I have been trained in various martial arts and have seen my family train in many different types of martial arts and weapons techniques, from the knowledge I have umted on the subject I can safely say that I have never seen anything like this master. " (Diana) "This is the mostplete martial art and weapons technique I''ve ever seen, but its level of difficulty is just insane, not only that the blows that the master made are different from the norms of martial arts as if he mixed murderous martial arts, arts defense and martial arts, all mixed with blows that can change from defense to attack or evasion." (Diana) "I can''t understand how someone''s mind must work to do such strange and bizarre stunts." (Diana) "..." (I) "I can''t tell if that''s apliment or an insult." (I) "Sorry master, I couldn''t understand much of your martial art beyond its difficulty and it frustrates me a little, but I''m praising the master." (Diana) "The more difficult to decipher a martial art the better, if the enemy is not able to understand your martial art that is your advantage." (Diana) "If that''s true then thanks for thepliment." (I) "After I get some rest we will start your Ibuki training." (I) "Yes Master." (Ibuki) "While I get some rest I want you to do about thirty push-ups, thirty sit-ups, and thirty squats as a warm-up." (I) "Ibuki will start now." (Ibuki) "Before you start, we''re going to eat." (I) I ask ¨¦rica to go get the food, after everyone has eaten, Ibuki has started her warming up, Diana and Kira have gone to get ready before going to investigate the Undead. With that Ibuki gets up and begins a warm-up routine while resting. After she finishes her warm-up I start teaching her, unlike Diana and Kira who have some martial arts knowledge, Ibuki doesn''t know anything, so I start teaching her the basics. I spent the day teaching her the right way to punch, the right way to kick, and the right way to deflect a blowing her way. We spent the day in this type of training while Diana and Kira went to explore the forest to learn the location of the Undead. I did this because the most important thing in anything is the base, if she doesn''t even know the correct way to throw a punch, it''s no use teaching her any martial arts. ---------- At dusk Diana and Kira returned from their first day of investigation, when I saw them entering the camp I saw that it was already getting dark, I told Ibuki that we were going to stop training and we all went into the cabin. When we entered the hut Ibuki went straight to bed, body aching from training, the other girls and I went into another room and sat facing each other on the wolf mat. Chapter 65 Cap 65: Outsiders(Chapter Preview) At nightfall Ibuki went to sleep because she was tired from her first day of training, the other girls and I are in another room sitting on the wolfskin rug facing each other. "How was your investigation?" (I) "Thanks to Diana being a Wolf Man-Beast the investigation went faster than we initially expected." (Kira) "Why that?" (I) "I''ve fought Undead a few times already, so I know a little about them and how to track them." (Diana) "Another reason is my nose, as a woman from the Wolf tribe of Beast Man I have a superior sense of smell than any other race, after bing familiar with the master my sense of smell became twice as strong." (Diana) "I think I get it, so you can track them by smell." (¨¦rica) "Exactly, the undead has a unique odor because of their miasma and this odor persists for a long time in the ces they pass, thanks to that I can know where they went, and by the intensity of the odor I can know how many are nearby." (Diana) "So you''re using Diana''s nose to quickly find out the ces where the Undead passed." (I) "We split the tasks with Diana looking for the general location and me looking for the tracks they leave to know where they''reing from and where they''re going." (Kira) "What did you manage to find out then?" (I) "We managed to quickly cover a fifth of the Valley of Blood, we were fast that way because we avoided all the monsters and Diana didn''t find any scent of the Undead." (Kira) "In the end, we spent the whole day running through the forest." (Diana) "You must be tired, I think you''d better go to bed early today." (I) "Master, since Diana did pretty much all the work today, I had time to think and realized I forgot something yesterday." (Kira) "Forgot what?" (I) "I was thrilled to be able to be together with the master again and after we were so busy giving you everything that happened in town, in the end, we still had to talk about the Undead." (Kira) "With all that, I forgot to give the gift I bought to the master while I was in town." (Kira) Kira gets up and goes to the cabin''s storage room where we keep everything we have, after a few minutes shees back with a book of each white and hands it to me. "The name of this book is ''Those Who Come From Far'', this book is generally about the Outsiders." (Kira) "Foreigners?" (I) "Outsiders are people who are not originally from our world." (¨¦rica) "I bought this book to help the master since he is an Outsider." (Kira) "..." (¨¦rica/Diana) "So you noticed?" (I) "Well, with so many clues, sometimes someone would notice something weird." (me) "Which?" (¨¦rica) "Is the master an Outsider?" (Diana) "Really I was the only one who noticed?" (Kira) "..." (¨¦rica/Diana) "If you think about it, it''s obvious that there are a lot of weird things about me, even though I still don''t quite know what an outsider is, I can still say that I haven''t been very subtle with everything I''ve been doing." (I) "If you think about it, you''ll see, where you''ve seen a monster as smart as the master being so weak, where you''ve seen a Goblin being surrounded by women and not touching any and where you''ve seen a monster that was supposed to have been raised in the forest to be so polite to speak." (Kira) "Aside from the things I just talked about, the way the master makes his ns is like he''s been studying strategies of all kinds for years." (Kira) "That''s why I thought the master was an Ounder of the reincarnated type." (Kira) "You''re right, I''m reincarnated." (I) "Since I didn''t realize this before, I''m a ve failure." (¨¦rica) "The master being an Outsider makes sense, it''s impossible to invent a martial art asplex as the master''s without years or decades of studying martial arts in-depth, it''s impossible for someone who created a martial art like this to be a monster as weak as a Goblin." (Diana) "It''s not like I''m trying to hide any of this from you guys anyway." (I) "I just never told, because we''re always busy with something, but since you''ve already figured it out and the way you talk I''m not the only one in this situation, I''ll speak honestly." (I) "I was reincarnated from a different world, before reincarnating I was a human." (I) "What do you think of this?" (I) "I don''t care, the master will always be the master for me." (¨¦rica) "I don''t care about the master''s past, I swore to serve the master and that''s what I will do until myst day." (Diana) "I never cared about the origins of the master, it was you who rescued me from a path in which I had lost myself and it was you, the master who repaired this body that was once shattered to the point of being unrecognizable." (Kira) "I once swore to be with the master using the ancient vows of the Gray Elves, I intend to follow them and I would never regret that decision." (Kira) "..." (I) Sigh "Your words make me very happy, thank you." (I) I''m d none of them cared about my background, I didn''t want to hide anything from them, I just didn''t have time with so much going on, but it''s a relief that they care so little about it. "Now tell me something, you''re all talking about Outsiders, can you exin to me what exactly Outsiders are?" (I) "Let me exin this to you, master." (¨¦rica) "Outsiders are people whoe from other worlds, they fall into two categories which are people who were summoned to that world and people reincarnated." (¨¦rica) "What is the difference between them?" (I) "Summoned ones are usually brought in by the Gods or hundreds of extremely powerful mages using an item imbued with divine energy as an intermediary." (¨¦rica) "The reincarnated are those who died in their original worlds and their souls are brought to this world where they can reincarnate in any race." (¨¦rica) "That''s all I know about the Outsiders, master." (¨¦rica) "Okay, that''s a big help." (I) "Actually there''s other information I know about the Outsiders." (Kira) "What information?" (I) "I learned that the number of Outsiders soared from seven hundred years to fifty years ago, and half of them all imed to be from the same world." (Kira) "And is this weird?" (I) "This is very strange, master." (¨¦rica) "Outsiders should only show up a few per century or one per decade at most and the chances of being from the same world should be close to zero." (¨¦rica) "And does anyone know the reason for this?" (I) "Unfortunately not." (Kira) "I don''t know anything either." (¨¦rica) "Don''t even look at me master, I don''t know anything about it." (Diana) "Then I think we''ll close this subject, I''ll try to learn a little more from the bookter when I have time." (I) "Now I''m going to talk to you guys about what to do tomorrow." (I) "Diana and Kira will continue to investigate where these Undead areing from." (I) "I will continue teaching Ibuki tomorrow with the basics of martial arts and I will start training magic." (I) "¨¦rica, you will continue to study mid-level fire spells." (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica/Diana/Kira) "With that, we end this meeting, Diana and Kira can go to sleep, I and ¨¦rica will be on guard in the first shift, we''ll wake you up at dawn to change shifts, you can go to sleep now if you so desire." (I) "Good night, master." (Kira/Diana) With that resolved, ¨¦rica and I head out of the cabin while the others go to bed. I pick up one of the wolf rugs and take it outside with me, drop the rug on the floor and lie on top of it looking up at the starry sky. "(Then I''m not the only one who came to this world if you''ve had so many Outsiders before there may have been others from my old world.)" (I) Knowing about the Outsiders surprised me, I already imagined that I would not be the only person to be reincarnated in this world, but I didn''t know that there would be so many over the years in this world. The time I''ve been in this world is short, but so many things have happened, I don''t know if I''m still the same scared and confused person who arrived, I don''t even know if I''m still the same sick man trapped in a hospital bed not knowing if I would wake up next time go into aa. Thinking back, since I arrived in this world I haven''t even thought about my old name or should I say that I don''t remember my name anymore from when I was still Human. The weird thing is that I remember everything perfectly, but I can''t remember my old name. Another thing I noticed was when I killed the bandits and Vibor¨¢, it was very easy to kill them, I didn''t feel anything for what I did to them and I don''t know if that''s because I don''t feel sorry for bandits or because of this body and mind of monsters are influencing me more than I care to admit. While I was thinking about myself, ¨¦rica continued to train her magic, we stayed like that until it was time to switch shifts with Diana and Kira, then we went to sleep. Chapter 66 Cap 66: Finding Clues(Chapter Preview) When I woke up the next day to find I was alone in bed, I get up and get ready before leaving the cabin. When I left the hut I saw ¨¦rica training her fire magic with a fireball floating in front of her, I didn''t want to disturb her concentration so I left her to her training. As I look around I notice Ibuki practicing the moves I taught her yesterday. Apart from the two, I see neither Kira nor Diana around, the two of them have already gone out to investigate. I''ll train Ibuki again until the afternoon and then I''ll ask ¨¦rica to tell me the order of the books for me to read. ---------- Later I interrupted Ibuki''s training and told her to rest, I took some water from the bucket that one of the girls must have picked up earlier today and brought it to her. "Take the rest of the afternoon to rest." (I) "Ibuki can still train more, master." (Ibuki) "Resting is part of her training, it''s no use straining her body." (I) "The most effective training is not the one you spend all your time training in, but the one where you manage to bnce training and rest." (I) "That''s why you will rest." (I) "All right." (Ibuki) Ibuki reluctantly agreed to rest, but thankfully she''s obedient. After making Ibuki rest I go to ¨¦rica, one of the reasons I chose now to rest was that I saw her interrupting her training, I want to take this moment to talk to her about the order I have to read these magic books. "Hi ¨¦rica." (I) "His master, sorry I didn''t speak to the master before, I was so focused on my training that I lost track of time." (¨¦rica) "Don''t worry about it, how''s your training going?" (I) "I managed to fix the problems with the magic I used in the bat cave, now I can use it at full strength before I run out of mana." (¨¦rica) "It took me thest few days doing this, now I''m going to start learning a new medium level fire magic." (¨¦rica) "You should choose one that activates quickly and requires less mana." (I) "I thought the same thing, that''s why I chose a spell that causes an explosion in a target area that is up to twenty meters near me, the name of this spell is "Magic Explosion", I will concentrate on learning it from now on." (¨¦rica) "That''s good, but don''t get overwhelmed, remember to rest." (I) "I came to talk to you because I want to know if you managed to look at the books Diana and Kira brought?" (I) "I''ve seen the books and organized them in the boxes, then I put everything in order in the storage room inside the cabin." (¨¦rica) "Did you manage to make a list of the magic books I have to read?" (I) "With so many things happening I forgot, I''m sorry master." (¨¦rica) "I told you not to apologize for every single thing, it''s okay." (I) "I''ll have a list made tomorrow to give to the master." (¨¦rica) "I''ll be waiting." (I) "Just for a reference, the master can tell me what magical abilities the master has." (¨¦rica) "Do you have a pen and paper there?" (I) "Yes, I do, here it is." (¨¦rica) "thank you" (I) I take ¨¦rica''s paper and pen, use her book as a backup and start writing down my magic skills and her levels for her then pass the paper to her. "Hmmm..." (¨¦rica) "I''ll have the list ready for the master tomorrow by noon, master." (¨¦rica) "Thanks again for your help." (I) While I was talking to ¨¦rica, Diana and Kira came back, we all went into the cabin to talk, once again they didn''t find anything. After we all talked for a few hours, some went to sleep and others went to the first watch. ---------- Three dayster. It''s been a few days and I started training yesterday Ibuki in Fist of Chaos, ¨¦rica is still training her magic and I''ve already read three books about magic. Two books on the basic theory of magic and one that talks about magic circles, ording to ¨¦rica from tomorrow or the day after tomorrow I can start practical magic training. This afternoon Diana and Kira came back with smiles, seeing it cheered me up a little, if they''re smiling they might finally have some clue about the Undead. Theye straight to me running, as soon as they entered, I interrupted my reading to talk to them. "From the excitement of both of you, I believe you must have finally found some clues to the Undead." (I) "Exactly that, master." (Diana) "It took a long time, but we finally found some clues, master." (Kira) "Then let''s all go inside, we''ll talk inside the cabin." (I) Everyone stopped what we were doing and walked in, I got three mugs of water, one for Kira, one for Diana, and one for Ibuki who was training, we all sat in a circle before I started the conversation. "So what did you find out?" (I) "Master, we have already discarded two-thirds of the forest, which is the deepest part of the forest where we are currently." (Kira) "It didn''t matter where we went, we couldn''t find any clues about the Undead." (Diana) "So when we finished checking the deepest part of the forest we moved closer to Valen''s town." (Diana) "It was at this point that Diana began to smell faint traces of the Undead odor." (Kira) "We confirm the area they appear to be in the zone closest to the city and the roads leading to the city." (Kira) "This is weird." (I) "They managed to find out something else." (I) "After I discovered the area where the Undead appear, Kira searched for tracks in several ces and found that most of theme from the same direction." (Diana) "If you guys could figure out so much so quickly, then the people of Valen town would have figured it out too." (I) "The chances of them discovering the same as we are very small, master." (Kira) "Why?" (I) "For many factors, for example, Dianaes from a race known to have the best sense of smell and that sense became twice as strong when she became a servant of the master, others could not follow the scent of the Undead as Diana." (Kira) "Another reason is that only I could follow their cues since I awakened my spiritual energy and already contracted with a Spirit I became sensitive to negative energies." (Kira) "The Undead emanate miasma which is concentrated negative energy, that and all my experience tracking others to the Assassin Guild gave me the tools I needed to track down the few clues we got." (Kira) "Without having two people with the same specialties Diana and I have it would be impossible for the adventurers of the city of Valen to discover what we''ve discovered." (Kira) "So now we have a dilemma." (I) "What dilemma, master?" (¨¦rica) "Whether or not we should give this information to the city of Valen?" (I) "It''s still early, master." (Diana) "We can leave to talk to them after we find the ce where the Undead came from." (Diana) Hmmm... "Try to locate it tomorrow, but you don''t need to take any chances." (I) "Do you still have the holy water, Diana?" (I) "Yes master, since we''re avoidingbat I haven''t used the ones I got from Mari yet." (Diana) "Take them all with you tomorrow and keep an eye on your surroundings." (I) "I think it''s weird that the Undead are just heading towards town." (I) "Actually, master" (Diana) "This is quite normal, the undead are sensitive to vital energy, they are attracted like a wolf is attracted to a piece of meat." (Diana) "And the city has thousands of people gathered, it generates a lot of vital energy concentrated in one ce." (Kira) "It makes the city feel like a big feast to the Undead, so they go straight there, but they''ll still attack anyone with life energy who gets close to them." (Kira) "Like adventurers in the forest to fulfill quests and traders traveling along the road near the forest?" (I) "Exactly that, master." (Kira) "(What should I do now?)" (I) hmmm "You two will continue to investigate, if you find anything suspicious or the number of Undead is higher than expected, I want you to return immediately." (I) "If we keep investigating during the day we''ll be fine, the undead are weak when exposed to the sun, so they only attack at night." (Diana) "From what we''ve seen, the ce they''reing from shouldn''t be far from the city, we should get more information tomorrow." (Kira) "I count on you." (I) We continued talking for a while longer, then I made them go to sleep while ¨¦rica, Ibuki, and I went outside to get the first watch. ¨¦rica took advantage of the watch time to check on Ibuki''s progress by making her read a book to her, while I was starting to read a book on woodworking to pass the time. After hours of standing guard our shift is over, I once again like every night carry Ibuki in my arms to bed after she''s fallen asleep on watch. ¨¦rica went to wake the girls up and I went to bed too, for the past few days we''ve been using nkets and pillows that Diana and Kira brought from town at my request. In the first days after they came back, with so much going on I forgot about it and so did they, I even forgot about the pots and other kitchen things I asked for, but we are already using everything I asked for. Being able to cook the meat with some herbs and forest fruits that Diana and Kira found during their investigation made the food much tastier. Chapter 67 Cap 67: Deliver Information(Chapter Preview) When I woke up ¨¦rica was making lunch the way I taught her and Ibuki is looking at her drooling, I can''t see the others so they must have gone to investigate. "(I''ve been oversleepingtely, I''m always thest one to wake up, I wonder if this is because I''m overworking myself so much?)" (I) The day was like the previous ones, ¨¦rica practicing her fire magic, I taught martial arts to Ibuki and at the end of the afternoon I leave Ibuki training alone and I''m going to answer some questions about magic with ¨¦rica. This time Diana and Kira came back long before nightfall, I''m worried if something happened to them so soon, but after seeing they aren''t hurt I calm down. I tell Ibuki to stop training and join us inside the hut, Ibuki doesn''t have as much knowledge as I do and isn''t as experienced as the other girls, because of that she doesn''t contribute much to any of the discussions we do, but she''s part of the group and I will not treat her differently from the others, they are all part of the group that I created in this world, they are the closest I have to family. I don''t like to think about how I would be alone, I have never been alone my whole life or I should say during my whole previous life. Even though I was adopted and sent back to the orphanage several times, I was always treated well at the orphanage and I always had people who weed me with open arms like Father M¨¢rio. He was the one who taught me that not all families are linked by blood, that''s why I consider Ibuki, ¨¦rica, Diana, and Kira as my family, that''s why I make my decisions not only thinking of myself but of them too. ---------- After they removed their gear and they all went to bathe in the river near here, we gathered in the usual room, sitting on the wolf rug on the floor in a circle. "So what did you find out?" (I) "We finally found out where the Undead areing from, master." (Kira) "Great job you two, where is it?" (me) "It''s not a simple master cave, it''s a big dead tree trunk, there''s a tunnel well hidden inside the trunk that leads to an underground cave." (Kira) "So the entrance is well hidden, how did you find it?" (I) "As we followed the clues the scent of the Undead became stronger and stronger, after a while the scent was strong and it continued enough for me to follow it without having to look for other clues." (Diana) "That''s how we found it so quickly, thanks to Diana." (Kira) "During your investigations haven''t you found any more adventurers?" (I) "Deep in the forest hardly any adventurerse, but as we move the investigation areas closer to the city we start to see more and more adventurers." (Diana) "But the master doesn''t have to worry, none of them followed us and whenever one of them was around me or Kira would always notice them and Kira would hide out of sight." (Diana) "Hiding in a forest is simple for me, almost every member of the Assassin Guild could do the same." (Kira) "Why didn''t you tell me before?" (I) "Since we were investigating the Undead we think the master doesn''t care about other information." (Diana) "All right." (I) "Now tell me, did you manage to confirm the number of the Undead?" (I) "Thanks to my ability to sense a presence I could understand that there are between four hundred and five hundred Undead at least." (Kira) "..." (I/¨¦rica) "We couldn''t prove that the cave below that tunnel is connected to the mountains, as we can''t go inside, but by the number of monsters inside, it must be there." (Kira) "What shall we do now, master?" (Diana) "..." (I) Hmmm... If what they are saying is correct, then the situation is bigger than I expected. We''re not in a position to do anything about it and even if I had I wouldn''t put their lives or mine at risk for a town I''ve never entered. "Diana, how are the quests you took with the Guild going?" (I) "I haven''t done any yet as I was too busy with the investigation, master." (Diana) "In the next few days, I want you to try toplete them all." (I) "If that''s what the master wants, I''ll do it." (Diana) "But what about the Undead?" (Diana) "Ey would already get to that point." (I) "After you''vepleted all the quests I want you to go back to town and deliver the information you''ve discovered to the Adventurers'' Guild." (I) "Are you sure, master?" (Kira) "Yes, I''m sure." (I) "You can close the investigations, with so many enemies it doesn''t make sense for me to risk your lives or mine." (I) "Let the city of Valen solve its problems, we are already helping a lot by locating the underground cavern." (I) "Now it''s up to them to kill the Undead and confirm that this was the right cave, then close it if it''s the right one." (I) "I agree with your decision, master." (Diana) "That''s the best decision, master." (¨¦rica) "They have more staff and equipment to handle it." (¨¦rica) "Not to mention that there must be enough earth mages to help close the cave." (Kira) "With that decided, let''s focus on Dianapleting her missions." (I) "You two are still going out every day, but this time it''s to hunt and not investigate." (I) "While you hunt me, ¨¦rica and Ibuki will continue our respective training in case we need to fight the Undead." (I) "Sounds like a good n to me." (Diana) "Do you have any predictions on how long it might take toplete all these missions?" (I) "Hmmm..." (Diana) Diana puts her hand on her chin and closes her eyes thinking about something, after a few seconds she opens her eyes and response. "It should take three to four days, master." (Diana) "Be careful while hunting tomorrow, I''m telling you both." (I) "I advise starting with the Undead missions, if we''re right and they''reing through the tunnel then their numbers will increase over time, so better hunt enough for your mission now as the more time passes the harder and risky this mission will be." (I) "The master is right, let''s do this morning Diana." (Kira) "Alright, thanks for the advice, master." (Diana) "But we''re still going to keep exchanging watch shifts during the night." (I) "After this crisis with the Undead is over we can focus on the third prince of Cartoza." (I) "Kira, do you know the date the third prince will travel?" (I) "I do know, master." (Kira) "He will leave the Cartoza Kingdom in twenty days, it should take him two weeks to reach the city of Valen before heading to the capital." (Kira) "At least that was their n, but we know he''s going to be attacked along the way." (¨¦rica) "The attack will definitely be close to Valen, so we have time to make preparationster, now let''s focus on the current problem." (I) "Does the master have any more ns after we pass the information to the Adventurers Guild?" (¨¦rica) "I have one in mind, but let me confirm something with you first." (I) "You can ask anything, master." (Diana) "What do you think the Adventurers'' Guild will do after getting the information?" (I) "They will likely issue a special subjugation mission to gather adventurers to eliminate all the Undead." (¨¦rica) "After the Undead are eliminated they must issue another mission aimed at Earth element mages to close the cave." (¨¦rica) "Actually, master." (Diana) "They should call some Higher Grade adventurers, probably about five Grade C and at least one Grade B." (Diana) "Why you say that?" (I) "There is much strong Undead in the underground caves of the mountain range, if one of them goes into the forest it will be a disaster." (Diana) "As long as the cave is closed the Guild will want a High-Rank adventurer to guard the entrance." (Diana) "They''ll do it too to prevent many adventurers from dying." (Diana) "If what you''re talking about happens, do you think they''ll ask you to join the special mission too?" (I) "..." (Diana) "Now that the master says that, they''ll probably want me to join the quest, not only because I found the location of the Undead, but also because I''m one of the few adventurers who have experience fighting Undead." (Diana) "Do you think you''ll be safe on this mission?" (I) "After bing a master''s familiar my strength has increased a lot, now that I''ve finally been able to use Ki, my strength should equal that of Grade C or +C adventurers." (Diana) "Even if everything goes wrong I should at least manage to escape, but I believe there will be no problems with this mission." (Diana) "Then I''ll also want you to join the mission, I''m wondering what''s in that cave, but remember that your safety is more important, if you think things are going bad, leave." (I) "Your safety is more important to me than the lives of these adventurers." (I) "Thank you, master." (Diana) "Thank you for worrying about me." (Diana) After discussing some more unimportant matters, ¨¦rica, Ibuki, and I went to the first watch. We chatted while watching, we talked about Ibuki''s progress in learning martial arts over the past few days, we talked about the explosion magic ¨¦rica thinks she should be able to use, and we also talked about maybe making her go hunting one day with Diana to practice her magic. When it came time to switch shifts, Ibuki was still awake for the first time and didn''t need me to carry her to bed, we woke up Diana and Kira, then went to sleep. Chapter 68 Cap 68: Magic Circles(Chapter Preview) The next day Diana and Kira went hunting toplete the Adventurers'' Guild quests, the quests Diana chose to take. While they went hunting ¨¦rica went to train her magic alone again and I went to guide Ibuki with his Fist of Chaos training. I was training Ibuki until mid-afternoon before making her stop to rest, after she stopped I went to read the fourth andst basic book ¨¦rica rmended me to read before I started learning about elemental magic, the book is about controlling the Mana from the body. Reading this book was easier and faster for me than reading the others, maybe it''s because I''ve already read books that exin the basics of magic or the fact that before I learned anything about magic I used my meditation to train my senses of Mana. While reading the book I continued to grind monster bones with my teeth using my skill [ Leech Bite: 8 ]. I won''t waste any time improving my skills, I stay until close to dusk reading the book and grinding bones. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 8 > 9 ] ]> When the sky turnedpletely dark I started to get worried, Kira and Diana still hadn''te back. It''s not normal for them to stay out sote, I wanted to go after them but ¨¦rica stopped me, she used a great argument to stop me, she said Kira and Diana must be hunting the Undead toplete the two Guild of Guild missions Adventurers I told them toplete first. After thinking about what ¨¦rica said I decided to wait a little longer, as worried as I was I couldn''t read any more books, so I sat in front of the camp gates waiting for them toe back. I waited around two hours and when I was tired of waiting they came back, as soon as they went through the gate and saw me looking at them they turned pale, I go to them looking to see if they are not hurt. "Where were you guys?" (I) "Why did you take so long to get back?" (I) "..." (Kira/Diana) "Answer!" (I) As I demand they answer my questions I feel a hand on my shoulder. "Calm down, master." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "I know you were worried about them, but with you releasing an Aura with so much pressure they won''t be able to say anything." (¨¦rica) Huh? After ¨¦rica spoke to me that I noticed, at some point my Chaos Aura ability activated by itself, I closed my eyes and tried to take a few deep breaths to calm myself while trying to deactivate my Aura ability. After I''ve calmed down a bit and managed to disable my ability, I look back at Diana and Kira who look less pale. "I''m sorry I lost control a bit." (I) "Alright master." (Diana) "Now that I''ve calmed down, tell me why you were gone so long?" (I) "Sorry master, we were hunting some monsters during the day for Diana''s quest, but we didn''t find any Undead." (Kira) "So we both thought we''d wait until dark for them toe out of their hiding ces, then we went hunting some to fulfill the missions." (Diana) "Why didn''t you let me know in the morning when night fell and you didn''te back I was so worried that I wanted to go after you, if it wasn''t Erica stopping me I''d be out there now looking for you both." (I) "Sorry for worrying you, master." (Kira) "We should have warned the master that we would be gone longer today." (Diana) "There, now that you all are calmer, let''s go inside and talk to the cabin." (¨¦rica) Following ¨¦rica''s advice, we all entered the cabin, as we always sat in a circle on the wolf rug. "So how was your hunt?" (I) "We onlyplete one mission." (Diana) "We killed ten Goblins, with that Ipleted the mission." (Diana) "We''ve also killed three Kobolds, with seven more Diana canplete one more mission." (Kira) "Apart from the Goblins and Kobolds, during the night we managed to hunt down four Zombies and two Skeletons." (Kira) "If you are going to hunt Undead tomorrow I want you to leave only at dusk, I want you rested and prepared to fight the Undead, I don''t want you to eat a fight being tired because of repeated fights." (I) "Got it?" (I) "Yes Master." (Diana/Kira) "Tomorrow when you are hunting, if you see that there are many enemies I want you to run, I don''t want you to be in danger." (I) "You made the master very worried this time, next time let me know first." (¨¦rica) After talking for a few hours, everyone goes to their proper ces, we always follow the same shift divisions so I head straight out of the cabin. This night is a bit dark so I decided to continuously use my night vision skill while reading a book and ¨¦rica seems to be meditating not far from me, I let Ibuki sleep today as she is very tired from training. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Night Vision: 1 > 2 ] ]> -------------- The next day I woke up with ¨¦rica hugging me and using her breasts as pillows. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved sexual stamina: 6 > 7 ] ]> I try to get up without waking her up, I get out of bed, after I get out of bed I look out the cabin window and see that the weather is closing in, this may mean that it might rain today or tomorrow. I leave the hut and see Ibuki, Kira, and Diana training their respective martial arts, I go over to them. "Good morning, girls." (I) "Good morning Master." (Ibuki) "Good morning, will the master train too?" (Diana) "Good Morning." (Kira) After greeting them I do my daily training in martial arts and weapons techniques, ¨¦rica wakes up while I train and after I finish my daily training I go to her. "Good morning ¨¦rica." (I) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "I wanted to start my practical magic training today, what do you think?" (I) "What books did the master just read from the list I made." (¨¦rica) "I''ve just finished reading three of them, the ones that talk about the basics of the theory and practice of magic, I''ve also just read the book that talks about magic circles, at the moment I''m halfway through the book on Mana control." (I) "Since the master already has the Mana Control skill, we can start training with Mana Transformations." (¨¦rica) "You can extract Mana out of the body and shape her, right?" (¨¦rica) "Yes." (I) "But he shouldn''t get perfect shapes yet, let alone form straight lines." (¨¦rica) "You are right." (I) "The training the master did can be considered Mana Transformation training, he is good to practice but not efficient." (¨¦rica) "This way of training is normally just used for people to get used to manipting Mana, what I''m going to teach the master is to draw magic circles in the air using my fingers." (¨¦rica) "The first step in doing this is for you to focus your Mana on your finger, then you use your finger with a pen to draw in the air." (¨¦rica) "Remember that you have to make a small part of your Mana fall behind where your finger passes to form the circle." (¨¦rica) "Try drawing a simple circle for training." (¨¦rica) "I am going to try." (I) I close my eyes and focus my mana on my index finger, not too much, just enough to try and draw. Then I open my eyes and see my index finger lightly glowing an almost transparent white color. I try to draw a circle with this finger, but no traces of Mana are left behind. "Try letting some of your Mana slip off your finger and fall behind." (¨¦rica) When I didn''t know what to do I hear ¨¦rica talking behind me, I try to do as she said and while I make a circle in the air with my finger I let my Mana out little by little it leaves a light trail of white transparent Light behind when I''m almostpleting the circle the end where I started began to disappear. "What happened?" (I) "You still don''t have much control over your Mana outside your body, over time it fades into the environment." (¨¦rica) "With time and practice you will be able to control better and you will decrease the rate at which the Mana goes out, but now you can increase the amount of Mana you use to have more time to draw the circle." (¨¦rica) -------------- I spent the rest of the day training to make circles, drawing in the air with my finger, as time went by I managed to do it faster, ¨¦rica praised me saying that I learn fast. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 7 > 8 ] ]> Kira and Diana left to hunt the Undead for Diana''s mission, it took them a few hours to get back. ------------ When they finally arrived, the moons were already at their highest point. "How was the hunt?" (I) "Wepleted both missions, master." (Diana) "We managed to hunt nine Skeletons and fourteen Zombies." (Kira) "Great, now you can go to sleep, starting tomorrow you will go back to hunting only during the day toplete the other missions." (I) "Yes Master." (Diana/Kira) I made them both go to sleep and stayed awake finishing reading the book on Mana control. Chapter 69 Cap 69: Magic Theory(Chapter Preview) This morning I woke up early, luckily there was no incident like yesterday with me being hugged by ¨¦rica. ¨¦rica is hugging Ibuki, Diana and Kira are not in bed, they must have gotten up even earlier than me. I get up from bed and leave the room, when I get to the main room of the cabin I see the girls organizing the equipment. "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning Master." (Diana) "Good morning, you woke up early today master." (Kira) "I wanted to train a little and then practice magic for the rest of the day." (I) "What are you two doing?" (I) "I''m servicing weapons and armor." (Diana) "While we were in town I bought materials for maintenance that we didn''t have before." (Diana) "I didn''t know we needed it." (I) "For shing and piercing weapons like spears, swords, and daggers the blood and grease of monsters is harmful to weapons." (Diana) "Not only for weapons but also armor, both heavy armor and leather." (Kira) "Kira is right, it''s not enough to just clean up the mess master." (Diana) "There''s an oil to rub on weapons to clean and prevent this dirt from sticking, and there''s another oil to do the same for armor and clothing that''s made from monster leather." (Diana) "Another problem with sh and piercing weapons is when they are used to cut through hard parts like bones and monster scales, it makes them lose their edge or it will chip the de." (Kira) "To fix this we need a stone to sharpen the de again." (Kira) "I didn''t know there was so much care in gun maintenance." (I) "If the weapon is of some high-level metal like Mithril or Adamantino it will need less maintenance." (Diana) "I haven''t had time to read the Forge book yet, these things must be written there too." (I) After greeting the girls I went outside the cabin for my morning training, the girls joined me a littleter. When we finished training the girls rested for a while before going to get ready to hunt. After they left I joined ¨¦rica for some more training on drawing mana in the air. This time I spent the day making various geometric shapes like triangles, squares, rectangles, hexagons, etc. We did this until nightfall, taking breaks only when I ran out of mana, in one of those breaks I made lunch using wolf meat and a vegetable that Kira found in the forest, after it was done I found that this vegetable has a taste and texture almost equal to of the potato. I ended up making a lot of stew for everyone, as I ate the stew I couldn''t help but think about making potato chips with this potato. This vegetable that resembles the potato has a shape that resembles a thicker carrot, it has a purplish color and, ording to ¨¦rica, it is an ingredient for HP potions. I was surprised to learn that it was an alchemy ingredient, ¨¦rica told me that the name of this vegetable is potato, it seems that an Outsider named it, even though it can be used for cooking only the nobles and rich merchants do it, poor people or middle ss will not waste their money on it. One of the reasons for this is that it only grows in areas with a high magic density like this forest, so it cannot be grown in safe areas like other foods, areas that have high magic density can give birth to monsters. With the books on magic that I read I ended up discovering that there are two types of monsters, the first one is those that are born by the coagtion of energies like magic, this type of monster usually has very low intelligence and very strong instincts, this is the type of monster that appears frequently in Dungeons, but also appears less frequently in areas with high energy concentration. The second type of monsters are the descendants of the first type, they gain more intelligence and can control their instincts better, it seems that the reason for this is unknown so far. After I read this I immediately found out what kind of monster I am, I like the other Leeches in those puddles of red liquid we are the first kind. The books on magic I''ve read also exined that magic is associated with the user''s mind, so those with a high intelligence score have stronger magic powers and more Mana. Magic is a very deep field of study, I read in books that singing magic is hardly used anymore, they use circle magic now, I found magic circles very interesting and after I finished reading the book about them I found out why I liked them so much. The magic circles use geometric shapes to shape the magic and use the image the magician has in his mind in conjunction with the magic circle to use magic using mana as fuel to activate it. In the end, a magic circle is formed by sets of these geometric shapes interconnected, the way theybine these geometric shapes into a magic circle is reminiscent of programming logic. This discovery made me very excited, as someone who has spent decades creating games I am very used to programming logic, this discovery gave me a whole new perspective on magic, I suddenly could understand more easily how magic circles work. If I study enough I can know what a magic circle does before the magician even activates, it can give me a big advantage in the future. The problem is that there must be a certain level of coherence in the way these geometric shapes are formed, not only that but also the magic circle has to match the image of the magic that the magician uses, if a magician uses magic whose image does not match the magic circle two things can happen, the first is that the magic circle will explode, injuring or even killing the magician and the second thing that can happen is the magic is activated but the magician loses control of it if the magician losing control of his magic he could injure himself or an ally by ident. Another thing I''ve learned is that it seems that wizards fall into two types which are theoretical wizards andbat wizards. Theoretical mages are like scientists in my ancient world, they study magic circles, create new spells, study fusions of different types of magic, and study spells that have been lost, this type of mage spends most of their time in their offices Working. Combat mages are mages who don''t try to create new spells, they learn spells that already exist and use them inbat, they have great power at long and medium-range but most are weak in meleebat. Combat mages are better at controlling and using different spells, as they use magic in their daily lives, and in realbat, they have more control over their spells,bat mages are excellent at finding different ways to use the same spell or in find differentbinations of spells. --------- Ding! Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Undead Curse: 1 ] ? [ Meaning of life: 1 ] ]> <[ Your ability evolved bying in contact with the abilities [ Vampirism: 1 ] and [ Blood Servant: 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Undead Curse: 1 ] > [ Vampire Servant: 1 ] ]> Diana and ¨¦rica brought the bodies of the Zombies and Skeletons they hunted yesterday, I''ve been wondering since yesterday if it would be worth eating the Zombies'' rotten meat. In the end, I ate it, it was unpleasant and I felt like throwing up with every Bite, it managed to be worse than eating the spiders, but it gave me a good skill called [ Sense of life: 1 ]. I also gained an ability that seems to allow me to turn others into Undead, it seems that the zombies in this world are like the zombies in my old world horror movies that can transform whoever bites, but this ability has evolved and now allows me to turn others into Vampires. If before I still had doubts about what I would evolve now I''m sure, but more than ever I need to find the light resistance skill, I don''t know if I''ll be able to acquire it after I evolve. Late in the afternoon Diana and Kira returned and we all gathered inside the cabin again. "How was your hunt?" (I) "We managed toplete almost all the missions, master." (Diana) "Now all that''s left is the Earth Monkey subjugation mission." (Diana) "This type of Monkey can use earth magic and has rock armor all over his body." (Diana) "You can hunt him tomorrow." (I) "Do you know where this monster is?" (I) "The Earth Monkey is usually somewhere near the big mountain, it should take about three hours before we get there." (Kira) "Be careful on the way tomorrow, try to get back before nightfall." (I) We talked for a few hours like we do every day, then Diana and Kira went to bed and I, ¨¦rica and Ibuki went on the first watch. "(I will keep training when I learn more about magic I will want to be abat mage, but I will still try to create my spells.)" (I) "(If I''m right and the magic circles are using some kind of programming logic I will be able to use my knowledge and experience using programming logic in games to help me with my spells.)" (I) I daydreamed about myself recreating spells from games, anime, and movies during our watch shift until it was time to switch shifts, while ¨¦rica was helping Ibuki with writing and grammar exercises. Chapter 70 Cap 70: Rest Day(Chapter Preview) Today I woke upst, I was very excited to discover that magic circles use programming logic that I couldn''t sleep. As soon as I get up I go straight out of the cabin, see that everyone is eating what''s left of yesterday''s stew, looking closer I notice that Kira and Diana are in their hunting clothes. When I look up at the sky, I realize it''s not even halfway through the day yet, so I walk over to them and greet them. "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning Master." (Ibuki/¨¦rica/Diana) "Good morning, do you have any ns for today master?" (Kira) "Not really, I''m going to train my martial arts a little and teach Ibuki new moves, then I''m going to train magic with Erica." (I) "Do you need me for something?" (I) "I''ve seen the master trying too hard on many things, look at everything the master just said for example." (Kira) "I agree with you, I already told the master not to overextend himself, but he continues." (¨¦rica) "Master taught Ibuki that resting is as important as training, was Master lying to Ibuki?" (Ibuki) "..." (I) "(Why do they all have to agree to this?)" (I) "(To be honest, how did the subject change to this all of a sudden?)" (I) While I was asking these questions in my head I could see ¨¦rica''s worried face, Kira''s serious face, and Ibuki''s sad face, suddenly someone puts an arm behind my neck and gives me a hug making me suffocate in Your breasts. "The master has to rest too, we are worried that you are overloading yourself like this, at least try to rest for today." (Diana) "..." (I) I couldn''t say anything, wasn''t even able to breathe, all I could do was give Diana''s athletic arm a few soft ps to get her to let me go. "Diana how do you want him to respond if you don''t let go of him, look how desperate he is, he can''t even be breathing." (¨¦rica) "..." (Diana) "Cof cof...haaaaa...haaa." (I) "Sorry master, I didn''t realize before ¨¦rica said you couldn''t breathe." (Diana) "Okay, I know you didn''t do it on purpose, Diana." (I) "Let''s not stray from the subject, master try to rest today, alright?" (Kira) "Since all of you insist on it, that''s fine, I''ll rest today, but only today." (I) "There''s still so much to do, I can''t afford to rx forever." (I) After agreeing with them I served myself a te of stew too for us to eat together. After eating Diana and Kira went to theirst day of hunting, ¨¦rica decided to rest from her training today too and teamed up with Ibuki to teach her math. Since I didn''t have much to do, I went to the storage room inside the cabin to see the various types of books the girls brought from the city, maybe I''ll find one to read while I rest. As soon as I entered the warehouse I was surprised, not only were there the things I collected from this cave and conquered it and the things we collected from Kira''s old hideout, there were also what I recognized as various monster parts. There were monster skins, monster bones, a small pile of monster cores, and some pouches that when I opened it was evidence of subjugation like Goblin ears, Wolf fangs, Kobold fangs, Zombie tongues, and Skeleton skulls. All are to take to the Adventurers Guild probably, but what left me in doubt was that I didn''t see them dismantle these monsters, could it be that during my training ¨¦rica and Ibuki have dismantled the monsters and I didn''t realize? It seems that I have been neglecting some things while focusing only on training, I have to pay more attention to the girls from now on. I go to the boxes where the books are kept and read their titles, I choose the book on woodworking to finish reading, I want to build some furniture to put in the cabin. Now that I have the various tools the girls brought I can finally build these things, but first I want to finish reading this book. --------- I spent half the day reading books, I read the woodwork and the forge, what the girls told me about gun maintenance is written here, it is also written that there are two ways to forge with metal. The first is melting the metal and throwing it into a mold, this way of forging is fast but it decreases the quality of the final item, it is usually only used to manufacture items in bulk. The second mode is the old way, a cksmith forging everything with his hammer without using molds, this process is slow but results in an item of higher quality and durability, the quality of the final item depends exclusively on the skills of the cksmith. I already imagined this, but what surprised me is that there are several skills to forge, the skill of hammer technique is not only used forbat but also in forging weapons and equipment, cksmiths also have great physical strength and resistance to heat, the book deres that the greatest cksmiths are the Dwarves with a few exceptions, that''s because they already possess these qualities from birth. I also learned a little more about the woodworkers in this world. The carpenters in this world are divided into two types, those who work with furniture and construction, these are those found in all cities and the second type are those who work in the construction of weapons and equipment. The second type seems to be highly valued as it is more difficult to find, they use wood to build bows, arrows, wands, and staffs. The point is that there are many types of wood in this world, there are magic and spiritual trees, there are also monsters that are made of wood like Wood Golems or Wood Elementals, they may look the same and have simr appearances, but the way to look. defeating is quite different, the golem needs to rip out or destroy the core and the elemental has to use elemental attacks to hurt it. Another thing I learned is that either cksmiths or woodworkers can put skills or spells on the weapons and equipment they make, there are three ways to do that. The first way is to awaken the power that is already contained in the materials, this process they can do on their own. The second way is to use monster core to add one or more characteristics to the weapon, for example, if the monster is from some element your core can make the weapon acquire affinity with that element, this makes the techniques, abilities, and spells of that element stronger as the owner of the weapon use it. The third mode needs an Alchemist, they can make what is described as crystal cards, these cards can add abilities or spells to the weapons and equipment that are made. The books don''t exin much about these crystal letters, it looks like I''ll have to get more books in the future. It seems that breeding jobs are not as easy as I thought, if it wasn''t for my ability to learn skills from eating others I wouldn''t even try to learn about them. At first, I ordered these books thinking I would be able to learn easily and start creating things, but after reading these books I realized I was wrong, I think I will have to find someone to forge weapons and armor for me. If I''m not mistaken Kira talked about an auction that will take ce in a few months hosted by the ck Market, ording to her they even sell illegal ves, if this is an annual auction they must sell high-priced ves which must be rare or have excellent skills. To be honest, the idea of ??selling is buying people makes me sick to my stomach, but I need one or two people who can create and fix items for me and the girls. I have to think about the future, whatever I do in this world I will need support, I will not only need warriors and wizards like I am now but also people who can support me, whether healing us or creating and repairing our equipment. People always despise the creation-oriented sses and jobs in games from my old world, I never understood why. In every fantasy game that existed in my ancient world, there were always two items that were used the most, are the HP and MP potions, whatever ss or job the person chose in the games they always used these potions daily many times. Not only potions, the best items in any game always had to be created by creation sses, be it weapons, armor, or any other item, but even so, very few people chose sses and jobs aimed at creating what was a feather. In this world, these works are even more important, especially for me who am unable to enter cities, for now, so I will try to buy these illegal ves at the ck Market auction, as soon as the girls bring me they will use my skill to make it as my servants, I''m sorry to have to do this, but I can''t afford to think right or wrong about everything. What I can do in return is treat them as well as the girls, I won''t exploit them or force them to do anything they don''t want to, as long as they work properly I won''t impose anything on them anymore. Even if I move to a city I will have to keep a low profile, so having someone around to create things in our group will be better than buying or ordering from others. ------------ In the end, this rest day was very useful, I was able to learn more about the creative work and n what to do after we deal with this undead. Kira and Diana returned towards dusk with their clothes stained with blood, but I don''t see any tears in the clothes, so it must be monster blood, so I tell them toe in and we all sit down to discuss the next ns. Chapter 71 Cap 71: Clandestine Organization(Chapter Preview) After Kira and Diana returned from their hunt we all went into the cabin for one more meeting. "How was your hunt?" (I) "Today we killed thirteen Earth Monkeys, with that I managed toplete thest mission, master." (Diana) "What will be the next step, master?" (Kira) "Tomorrow Diana is going back to town alone, I want you to go straight to the Adventurers Guild." (I) "When you get there I want you to turn in the missions you''vepleted and turn in half of the cores we have too, we have plenty." (I) "You told me that the delivery of materials to the Guild and the payment of quest rewards take ce inside the rooms on the third floor, right?" (I) "The rooms are on the second floor, not the third, master." (Diana) "But the master is right, at the time of delivering the quests I will present my card to the Guild, after the receptionist checks the quests they will ask me to go to these rooms on the second floor to see the subjugation evidence and also any material that I have brought." (Diana) "Perfect, in the living room you will ask to call her friend Mari when she arrives you will tell her the information you and Kira discovered." (I) "If I''m right they will want to create one of the special quests you mentioned to me, am I right?" (I) "They will surely issue a special mission, master." (Diana) "But it won''t be quick, they should take two or three days to start the mission and head out towards the Undead." (Diana) "Why take so long?" (I) "They have to prepare before starting the mission, master." (Kira) "Kira is right, they have to leave the mission posted for a while and have to look for higher-ranked adventurers as well." (Diana) "In addition, the Adventurers Guild has to brew health and Mana potions, it also has to get someone with skills to heal poisons and curses." (Diana) "So that''s how they''re going to act." (I) "This won''t change the ns much, I want you to participate in this mission." (I) "The Guild will also want me to participate." (Diana) "As I''ve said this to the master before, I''m one of the few adventurers who know how to fight the Undead, otherwise they''ll want me to take them to the cave located beneath the trunk." (Diana) "After this mission you will stay in town for two days so as not to attract attention, leaving right after the mission." (I) "While you''re in town I want you to buy a big house with lots of rooms, basement and a big garden where we can train." (I) "The master wants to move to the city?" (¨¦rica) "I think this idea is too risky master, you and Ibuki are monsters, ¨¦rica is a Demon and I''m a wanted killer for kidnapping nobles and selling them into very." (Kira) "No need to worry about me, I can already imagine what I''ll evolve into next time." (I) "About Ibuki, you shouldn''t worry either, in her next evolution she should be a person of the Demi race, which ording to you is not discriminated against by the Trigan Kingdom." (I) "About ¨¦rica, she''s a Demon, I''ve been talking to her and I''ve discovered a demonic magic that allows demons to transform into humans." (I) "This demonic magic is well known to people, but only demons can use it." (¨¦rica) "This spell allows demons to look human but they be weak, they are only able to use only a third of their powers in this form, but it is almost indefectible." (¨¦rica) "The only way to know if you are a Demon is to identify the person''s status, but as long as no one checks my status no one will know." (¨¦rica) "The problemes with getting this spell, but it must be for sale on the ck Market." (I) "And about you Kira, as you said yourself before, no one knows her face and you still have this illusory spirit ring you can wear to look like a White Elf." (I) "What about the money to buy the master house?" (Kira) "Did you forget the crystal coins that were with Viper?" (I) "I''m going to give Diana ten crystal pieces so she can buy the house." (I) "Master, that''s a lot of money, just give her five coins, that should be enough to buy a mansion." (¨¦rica) "Alright, just remember that I want this house in a quiet ce, I don''t want to draw unwanted attention when we go there." (I) "I will do my best, master." (Diana) "But what do we do about house maintenance?" (Diana) "A big house like the master wants will need at least three maids." (Kira) "We''ll take care of it after we move there." (I) "Now there''s something else I have to discuss with you." (I) "I was thinking of finding people to join our group who are good at forging and alchemy." (I) "What do you think?" (I) "We can try to buy at the ck Market auction Kira mentioned earlier so no one will know about us." (I) Diana and Ibuki look confused as Kira puts a hand on her chin and Erica crosses her arms and closes her eyes in thought. "Why does the master need people with these jobs?" (Diana) "If you need something just buy it in stores, if you need something personalized just order it, right?" (Diana) "You don''t understand Diana." (Kira) "The master wants to keep a low profile, he doesn''t want to leave a trace of what he has or what he buys." (Kira) "I think it''s a good idea, master." (¨¦rica) "If the master wants to do that, I advise getting a cksmith, an alchemist, and a tailor." (¨¦rica) "Having someone to support the areas of alchemy and forge is the basics for any proper underground organization." (Kira) "We are not a ndestine organization, Kira." (I) "I''m sorry to have to open your eyes, master." (Kira) "But look at the situation we are in and the ns that lie ahead." (Kira) "What do you mean?" (I) "Look at the members of our party, an adventuress the master uses to infiltrate the Adventurers'' Guild, a monster the master is training and helping to evolve, a Demon that has an affinity for curses, a wanted assassin, and the boss is the sir, a monster who is an Outsider." (Kira) "..." (I) "Well if you look at our group like that, it''s really hard to deny that we''re an underground organization." (¨¦rica) "I already said that we are not a ndestine organization." (I) "Look at the ns you created and the things you n to do." (Kira) "You eliminated a group of bandits to turn your boss into a Servant, you sent your subordinates to the city to get prohibited items, you want to buy illegal ves with creative work to leave no clues about what you want to do, you want to buy a mansion in town to keep yourself hidden with your group and you''re meddling in a conspiracy between kingdoms that could cause a war not to mention the local government just to kill a priest of the Church of Light who must participate in that n. " (Kira) "..." (I) "After all that said, are you still going to say we''re not a ndestine organization?" (Kira) "Kira is right, if you think about all this it''s hard to deny it." (Diana) "If anyone finds out about the things we''ve done that we''re nning to do they''re sure to see us as an underground organization." (¨¦rica) After everything that was said at that meeting, it''s impossible for me to deny it, at some point the situation turned into this. "How did we end up bing an underground organization?" (I) "No need to worry, master." (Kira) "With the members of our group it''s impossible to show up to the government, they would arrest or kill me and Ibuki, they would execute Kira for her crimes and I don''t even know what would happen to Diana." (¨¦rica) "She''ll probably be kicked out of the Guild and imprisoned." (Diana) "The only reason I''m bringing this up now is to make the situation clear, as the master didn''t seem to realize what we look like to other people." (Kira) "Things just kept happening, I didn''t even realize how things turned out like this, I was trying to make the best decisions I could along the way." (I) We all stayed talking for a few hours after the revtion of what we had be. During the rest of the meeting, the girls and I discuss what Diana should do in town, talk about how she''s going to participate in the special quest the Adventurers'' Guild should issue after she reports the tunnel''s location. We also talked about the mansion I want her to buy, I asked everyone about her opinions of what they would like her to have in the mansion. In the end, we all agreed that it would be nearly impossible to find a mansion with everything we wanted, so I gave her another crystal coin and told her to buy the mansion closer than we want and then hire someone to remodel it to make it the way we want it. Everyone agrees with this n, after the meeting ends I go to the watch shift with ¨¦rica and Ibuki. I teamed up with ¨¦rica to teach Ibuki math until shift changeover time. Tomorrow Diana is leaving for the city again, this time she should be away for four or five days. I''m going to sleep with all these things in my head, what worried me the most was the revtion of other people seeing us as a ndestine organization, I don''t like to think I''m a criminal, but as Kira said our members taking Diana out, would be arrested or killed if found by the government, and I will never allow that to happen to girls. Chapter 72 Cap 72: Missions Completed(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: I was the first to wake up today, when I opened my eyes the master was sleeping hugging me and his face is inches from mine. The master has an ugly appearance for being a Goblin, butpared to other Goblins he is very handsome, but what I like about the master is not his looks, but his cute way of caring about me and the other girls even though he is. the weakest of the group after Ibuki. He''s always thinking about us, the day Kira and I arrivedte from hunting the Undead without talking to him first, I''ll never forget looking at him as we enter the camp gates. At first, I was startled by the sudden Aura that crashed down on me, the pressure of that Aura was big and intense but it wasn''t doing me any harm other than immobilizing me in ce, then I noticed his gaze falling on me and I went pale at the stare into her angry eyes. I didn''t understand why he was so angry at first, but when he came closer and started asking us questions I could see what was behind those eyes, I could see it wasn''t just anger in his eyes but also concern, anxiety, fear, and relief. I only recognized that look because my dad once looked at me like that, it was a long time ago when I was still a kid, I was trained with my older brother by my dad and I wanted to be respected, so when my dad came out to ask for my mom preparing the food I went into the forest determined to hunt a monster to show how strong I was. But I was wrong, I got lost in the forest for two hours before I made it back home, when I checked in my mother was crying and my brother ran to hug me, but suddenly I felt a great pressure immobilize me and soon I saw my father running from inside the forest sweating with the same eyes as the master. My father lectured me for hours and then hugged me crying, it was the first time I saw him cry in my life. I couldn''t help but feel guilty about the master losing control like this, I''ve known the master for a little while but he took care of me as a member of the family, not just me but the others as well. After telling the master what happened that day we all went in and talked, the master likes to hold meetings every night and tell us all his ns, he always asks for our opinions and asks how our day went. Seeing the master sleep so peacefully like this makes me strangely happy. "It''s time to get up Diana, don''t disturb the master''s sleep." (Kira) At some point Kira woke up and got up without me noticing, I must have been pretty lost in my thoughts. I get up and look at her changing. "Alright, alright, I''m up." (I) "Come on, I''ll help you sort out what you''ll need for the trip back to Valen''s town." (Kira) "Thanks for your help Kira." (I) "We''ll try to get everything ready so when the master wakes up he doesn''t have to worry about anything else." (Kira) "Yes." (I) ------------- After a few hours, I had everything ready to leave, I was just waiting for the master to wake up, I want to talk to him before I leave. He woke up shortly after I was ready, he greeted everyone beforeing to talk to me. "Good morning, Diana." (Zenos) "Good morning Master." (I) "I see you''re ready to go, are you sure you haven''t forgotten anything?" (Zenos) "I have everything I need, master." (I) "Remember to be careful on the way, Kira won''t be with you this time when you arrive in town avoid drawing unwanted attention, andstly don''t put yourself in danger." (Zenos) "I want you back and safe, got it?" (Zenos) "I understand master, no need to worry so much I''m not a child, I''ll take care of myself and return to the master in a few days I promise." (I) "I think it''s good to keep that promise." (Zenos) I chatted with the master for a while and felt like I was talking to my father or older brother as I left home to be an adventurer in the town of Valen. After a while I said goodbye to everyone and left the camp, it was time to head to town. ------------- The trip took hours and I arrived at dusk at the city gates, maybe it''s because of the Undead but I only met monsters once along the way. As soon as I arrived I got in line to enter the city, when I was in front of the gate and the guard approached I realized that it wasn''t Roger this time, but it must be one of his subordinates. I hand my Guild card to the guard and he checks that I have a registered mission and my identity before returning the card and allowing me entry. As soon as I enter I go straight to the guild as the master instructed me, it only takes me half an hour to get there. As soon as I enter the Adventurers Guild I go straight to the reception desk on the ground floor, it looks like there aren''t many adventurers at this hour, so I''m going straight to talk to a receptionist. "Hi" (I) "Good afternoon, what do you need?" (receptionist) "Can you tell me if Mari is working today?" (I) "The supervisor is yes, do you want me to call her?" (receptionist) "Tell her Diana is back and I''vepleted the investigation we talked about." (I) "I''ll talk to her, wait here a moment." (receptionist) "All right." (I) The receptionist goes upstairs and after about fifteen minutes she returns apanied by Mari. "Wee back Diana." (Mari) "Always good to see you Mari." (I) "Thanks for calling me, just let me talk to that muscle brain myself." (Mari) "The supervisor orders." (receptionist) "Let''s go to one of the rooms on the second floor Diana, there we''ll have more privacy to talk." (Mari) "Let''s go then." (I) Mari and I go upstairs and go into one of the rooms, I sit down on a sofa and Mari takes two bottles of beer from her bag and hands me one. "Here, you must be tired." (Mari) "I''m more thirsty than tired, thanks." (I) "How were the missions, how manypleted?" (Mari) "I''vepleted all the missions." (I) I pull my Guild Card out of my pocket and hand it to her, while she checks the quests on the card I pull out the bags with the evidence of subjugation. She checks each bag separately while checking the missions on my card, when she''s done she puts the bags away and gives me my card back. "Youpleted all these missions fast." (Mari) "Are you feeling better now?" (Mari) "I''m feeling better yes, the hardest was the Undead I could only hunt at night." (I) "Did you manage to investigate the Undead?" (Mari) "Yes, do you want me to give my report now?" (I) "Did you find the location of the cave?" (Mari) "Yes." (I) "..." (Mari) "Wait here and I''ll go get your rewards, after that we can talk about your report." (Mari) She gets up and leaves the room, her once rxed face turned serious as she says I know the location of the cave the Undead areing from. It took her about twenty minutes toe back, as soon as she came back her face was calmer again, she sits down in front of me and pulls out two more bottles of beer. "Do you happen to want to get me drunk?" (I) "Your husband will end up being jealous." (I) "He knows I love him, and let''s face it, who would be brave or brave enough to y this kind of joke on me besides you." (Mari) "True, anyone else would die at that guy''s hands, after all, he''spletely crazy about you." (I) "He knows you and knows of our friendship, so he doesn''t worry about any old sparks between us reappearing." (Mari) "Here''s your reward from those quests youpleted and for the initial investigation, it''s forty-five gold coins." (Mari) Mari hands me a small bag that I keep without checking. "Now let''s get down to business, what''s the report on the investigation?" (Mari) "It''s not a cave for a start, I discovered a tunnel under a dead tree trunk, the entrance is hidden inside the tree." (I) "That could exin why we weren''t able to find it after so long." (Mari) "Do you have any idea what numbers the Undead have?" (Mari) "When I discovered the tunnel a few days ago they were at least five hundred, after a few days it must be about six hundred." (I) "..." (Mari) Sigh "The numbers are even a little lower than we thought, that''s a relief." (Mari) "Can you draw a map for this dead tree?" (Mari) "May I, do you have a map of the Valley of Blood of the regions near the city?" (I) "Yes, here it is." (Mari) Mari hands me the map and a pen, I draw the route from town to the dead tree, I also add somendmarks so no one gets lost. "Ready." (I) "I''ll have someone with strong detection skills check to confirm the location and numbers." (Mari) "I''m not distrusting you, Diana, I just need up-to-date and urate information before taking the next step." (Mari) "I understand Mari, you don''t need to exin yourself to me." (I) "You look more like a Guild master than your husband." (I) "He''s not very good with administrative stuff, so normally I take care of that, but if any serious issuese up he''s the one in charge." (Mari) Chapter 73 Cap 73: Mission Preparation(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: After drawing on the map to show the way from Valen City to the Undead Tunnel and talking about ns with Mari, she leaves the room for about thirty minutes before returning. "I''m sorry for the dy, I was looking for someone suitable to confirm the information you got." (Mari) "What worries me about your information is that this tunnel is closer to town than we expected." (Mari) "I thought the same thing." (I) "That''s why it''s important to get urate information." (Mari) "After the person, I sent to do a more detailed investigationes back we''ll begin preparations." (Mari) "There will be a special mission, right?" (I) "Yes, I will have a lot to prepare." (Mari) ,m Sigh "You can go ahead by asking for holy water from a church or a priest." (I) "That''s a good idea, I''m ordering two thousand bottles of holy water." (Mari) "If there aren''t any high-level Undead I think I''ll just call one or two Grade B adventurers." (Mari) "I''m leaving now, I''ve already got my reward and you have a lot to organize today." (I) "The next few days are going to be a little busy." (Mari) "Remember toe here tomorrow afternoon." (Mari) "Okay until tomorrow." (I) I leave the room and go downstairs to the ground floor to exit the Guild. Leaving the Guild I''m going to the inn I stayed at thest time, I''ll rest there today since tomorrow I''ll sort things out in the Guild. I arrive at the Inn of the Eternal Traveler and pay for a room for a week, go straight to a restaurant to eat, and go back to my roomter. ------------ As soon as I wake up the next day I go downstairs to get something to eat and then spend half the day walking around town. During the early afternoon, I go straight to the Adventurers Guild and find the Guild full of adventurers. I walk up to the counter which is strangely empty for the number of adventurers in here, see the hostesses carrying box after box of holy water bottles, I call a Guild member who wasing down the stairs. "Hi, do you know where Mari is?" (I) "She''s talking to the Guild master, if you came for the special mission and just wait with the other adventurers, then we''ll call everyone to the meeting to discuss the special mission." (receptionist) "Fine, sorry for interrupting your work." (I) So they''re having the meetingter today, they''re getting ready faster than I expected. "It''s been a while, Diana." (Carlos) "..." (I) I look back and see a man taller than me, he must be about six feet tall, he is bald and beardless, his eyes are blue and sharp like a wild beast, he has ck skin and a body covered in muscles and scars looking to be in their forties. He is shirtless and with a big smile on his face, holding a mug of beer so big it looks more like a small keg, I recognized him immediately as Mari''s husband and Adventurers Guild master Carlos, the only S-Grade adventurer from the city of Valen. "It''s been a while Carlos." (I) "Running away from work to drink again?" (I) "Hahahaha." (Carlos) "Is this how you greet an old friend?" (Carlos) "Is this how you throw your job to Mari and go drinking?" (I) "..." (Carlos) "Seriously now, are things really bad?" (I) "Thanks not to you, because you found the tunnel''s location we''ll be able to get rid of the Undead more easily than we expected and before their numbers get too big." (Carlos) "What did the person Mari sent to investigate yesterday found out?" (I) "He confirmed the location, found that the number of Undead is close to seven hundred and that the undead are all Zombies and Skeletons." (Carlos) "Fortunately the most troublesome types weren''t there, he also found that there were only a few with Grade -B strength." (Carlos) "Have you thought about which adventurers to call?" (I) "Actually I''ve already got in touch with them, they''ll be here tomorrow morning." (Carlos) "I imagine you will want me to participate in this mission too?" (I) "You know it does." (Carlos) "Few who will participate in this mission have your level of experience fighting the Undead." (Carlos) "I''m afraid there will be unnecessary deaths because they don''t know how to defeat enemies, that''s why I want you to participate in the mission, and before the mission tomorrow, I want you to teach them how to fight." (Carlos) "I thought you would ask me for a mission, but I didn''t know you would ask me to give a lecture." (I) "I hope the reward is good." (I) "Those are words worthy of an adventuress, hahahaha." (Carlos) "CARLOS!" (Mari) "..." (Carlos) While talking to Carlos I suddenly see vines and branches growing from the wooden floor and pinning him in ce. "Back to work." (Mari) "Good morning Mari." (I) "Good morning Diana, I hope this idiot isn''t bothering you." (Mari) I greet Mari who is descending the stairs holding a wooden staff with the head of the w-shaped staff holding a green-colored crystal ball. "You got it, wrong honey, I''m working." (Carlos) "Were you working with that mug of beer in your hands?" (Mari) "..." (Carlos) "I¡­I¡­I was just a little thirsty, yeah just thirsty." (Carlos) "This is no time to skip work, go back to your office, I''ve already left the next mountain of documents there." (Mari) "It''s OK." (Carlos) Carlos, who was smiling even tied by vines and magical branches, turned pale as Mari mentioned documents, his smile disappeared leaving only an expression of resignation. Carlos flexes his muscles and the vines and branches that bound him to turn to dust, after which he walks discouraged towards the stairs as if nothing had happened. "Don''t make that face, if you can finish everything by tomorrow I can give you a rewardter." (Mari) "Huh!?" (Carlos) Suddenly all I see is a blur and Carlos is gone, soon the entire Guild shakes with a thunderous scream thates from the top floor. "Everyone, go back to work, don''t even think about resting tonight you softies!" (Carlos) After Carlos''s scream, Mari puts her hand to her face and shakes her head in denial, she ms her staff into the ground and the remnants of broken floor and branches disappear being absorbed by the wooden floor and repairing itself, with that the floor is like New. "That muscle brain, he never takes work seriously if he doesn''t have a reward at stake." (Mari) "How did someone like that be the master of a guild?" (Mari) "He is the very definition of what adventurers are." (I) "You mustn''t have forgotten, have you?" (I) "After all, you were also an adventurer before you came to work at the Guild." (I) "You were supposed to be on my side, not the muscle head side." (Mari) "Changing the subject, how are preparations for the special mission going?" (I) "Almost everything is ready, we have boxes and boxes of holy water, HP potions, MP potions, antidote potions, and vigor potions." (Mari) "Besides that, we''ve already issued the special mission, you can register for it there on the first floor, the mission starts tomorrow." (Mari) "We also advised the government and the guards of the information we have, the Duke himself said he will be responsible for the reward of this mission." (Mari) "It seems like it was a lot they had to prepare." (I) "Most of the physical work this time was left to me and other Guild employees, Carlos is stuck with paperwork regarding the bills for the potions we bought, expense reports, reports for issuing special missions, and reports for the mission to close the tunnel after the special mission." (Mari) "The mission for the earth mages will be issued right after the end of the special mission, other than that there will still be the problem of cleaning up after the battle, if we leave the remains of the Undead scattered around they can start emanating miasma throughout the region. " (Mari) It seems like there are a lot of things that they have to consider and prepare for a special mission, I think I''ll register for the mission now. "You''re busy right now, I think I''ll register for the mission and let you work." (I) "When this is all over you and I can go out drinking." (I) "Just call and I''ll be there." (Mari) "After you register for the mission don''t leave, there will be a meetingter today and I want you and the person I sent to investigate to give a lecture to the adventurers who will be participating in the mission." (Mari) "You will teach them how to fight and how to defeat Zombies and Skeletons." (Mari) "The other will pass on all the information to the adventurers." (Mari) "You know I hate these lectures." (I) "Why do you always call me for these things?" (I) "You are by far one of the most experienced and responsible adventurers I''ve ever met, part of it is thanks to your family being adventurers for generations, so I always choose you for those things." (Mari) "His knowledge and experience can help other adventurers, thanks to his lectures the number of new adventurers who die has dwindled over the past three years." (Mari) "..." (I) After talking to Mari I went upstairs to the first floor and registered for the special mission, then went back downstairs and ordered two bottles of liquor to quench my thirst while I waited for the meeting. Chapter 74 Cap 74: Combat Training(Chapter Preview) After Diana went to town I taught Ibuki the new Fist of Chaos moves during the morning and ¨¦rica focused on her magical training today. At noon I made food for everyone and then called Kira to train with me. "What training do you want to master?" (Kira) "I only realized this today, but I''ve just been doing normal training and sometimes fighting monsters." (I) "What''s the problem?" (Kira) "There is no sense in fighting using martial arts against dumb monsters, I need to train fighting other people, preferably someone who has a lot ofbat experience." (I) "So the best training partner for you would be Diana, but now she''s gone to town, so the master came to me, right?" (Kira) "Yes." (I) "During Diana''s stay in the city of Valen and fulfilling her special mission, I want to train with you." (I) "But make no mistake, you''re not a recement because Diana isn''t here, I chose to train with you because, unlike Diana who specializes inbat itself, you specialize in killing with a single blow." (I) "You''ve learned to identify your opponents'' weaknesses and exploit them, if I train with you ''ll know where I''m missing." (I) "..." (Kira) Hearing my exnation Kira has a worried face and looks like she wants to say something, but she''s hesitant. "You look worried, don''t hesitate, speak your mind." (I) "I can understand the master''s thinking, but I must refuse to train with you." (Kira) "Why?" (I) "My mother trained me never to hesitate inbat, but after she died and I became a tool in that shitty nobleman''s hand I went through life and death training." (Kira) "Because of the training I''ve done and the various fights, I''ve done each time I fight and to kill, whatever the enemy, each of my blows is directly or indirectly to kill them." (Kira) "Diana has already invited me to train with her in a mock fight too, I refused for the same reason." (Kira) "If you''re worried about it, then that''s not a problem." (I) "Like this?" (Kira) "One of the reasons for this training is to fix your problem too." (I) "Diana had already told me about it, even though it''s good for her body to react quickly in a fight, it''s not good when you don''t haveplete control over your actions." (I) "But master what if I hurt..." (Kira) I cut him off before she says anything else. "You forgot Kira." (I) "You and Diana are my kin, as such you are not capable of killing me, normally not even capable of harming me if the books I read are right unless I allow it." (I) "Thanks to that I will be able to train with you at the same time you train to lose your bad fighting habits." (I) "But I can still hurt the master a lot duringbat, I can''t do that." (Kira) "Actually, it might help me train my unique healing skill." (I) "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not a masochist, but the higher the level of my healing abilities the safer I''ll be when I meet an enemy who wants to kill me." (I) "If the master puts it that way, it''s hard for me to keep refusing." (Kira) Kira and I go to an area of ??the camp where there''s nothing around, we each go to an unarmed side. "Combat is without using any skills, just our bodies, okay?" (I) "Right." (Kira) "Well let''s get started." (I) The moment I startbat Kira bes a blur and the next thing I feel is someone choke me with their arm from behind, so I cked out. "..." (I) ? "Master..." (Kira) "..." (I) "Master...soon." (Kira) "..." (I) "Master wakes up soon." (Kira) "Hmmm!" (I) I opened my eyes and realized I was lying on the floor with my head resting on Kira''s legs. "What happened?" (I) "You passed out while I was hanging you." (Kira) "Now I remember, the moment I started training you disappeared and the next thing I know I felt someone behind me, so everything went nk." (I) "I think I have to try not to hang the master next time." (Kira) "Don''t worry about it, I know you guys are stronger than me, it just makes training better for me as I''ll get used to fighting stronger opponents." (I) "How long have I been out?" (I) "Just a few minutes." (Kira) "Then let''s resume training." (I) This time I mentally prepared myself before starting training. By the time training starts, I keep my eyes locked on Kira, this time I can at least make out the direction in which the blur is moving. I do a half spin and try tond a kick to the side of the blur, but I feel something grabbed my leg and took advantage of the momentum of my spin to knock me away where I hit the wooden wall of the camp. "There!" (I) "Sorry master, are you alright?" (Kira) "It''s hurting a lot?" (Kira) "I''ll get you an HP potion." (Kira) "I''m fine Kira, I just have a lot of pain all over my body, but it looks like apart from a few bruises I haven''t broken any bones." (I) "I will use my ability to heal myself, then we will resume training." (I) Kira helps me to sit up against the wall, so I activate the [ Weak Recovery: 6 ] ability to recover using my STM, after a few uses I was already recovered, but I had spent a third of my STM. "I''ve recovered, let''s continue." (I) After one more fight where I was kicked in the stomach and was thrown into a tree by the force of the kick, I used my skill again [ Weak Recovery: 6 ]. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 6 > 7 ] ]> ----------- I spent the rest of the afternoon training with Kira, I spent more time recovering than actually training, in every fight I lost on the first hit. We had to stop training so I could eat twice to rece my STM that was gone, I had to do like when I was still a Leech with low STM, I had to eat and meditate to replenish my energy faster so I could go back to training. This type of training was painful, but it was very effective, its results were obvious. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 7 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 3 > 4 ] ]> I had even forgotten that I had an endurance skill for physical damage, if you continue with this training it won''t take long to maximize those three skills. It''s going to be a cycle of being hit until I can''t get up, recover, get back to training, get hit again, recover again, meditate to reset the STM, and get back to training. With training that only an idiot like me would be willing to do, I should be able to gain a lot of experience for these skills, but my martial arts skills haven''t even gone up a single level, I can''t evenin as I was defeated on the first hit. "Master, I think you have to reconsider this training." (Kira) "Don''t worry Kira, I know what I''m doing." (I) "I agree with Kira Master, I don''t like to see you get hurt like this." (¨¦rica) "This can''t even be called training, I''m basically torturing you." (Kira) "I know it can''t be nice for you guys to see me being hurt continually, especially for you Kira since you''re responsible for my injuries." (I) "But it''s working, some of my skills have already leveled up, unfortunately, it wasn''t anybat, but it still proves that the training is being effective." (I) "I still haven''t been able to react in time to the fight, but in thest fight of the day I realized that I could see your Kira moves better, after a few days I should be able to defend or deflect a blow or two before being defeated again." (I) "If the master insists on continuing there is nothing I can do." (Kira) "But you also have to realize that you haven''t dealt me ??any killing blows, if you keep this up you''ll manage to break your bad habit of instinctively killing your opponents." (I) "Now that you say it, it''s true, but I don''t know if it''s worth it to keep hurting you." (Kira) After the long day of this horrible training that I thought about, Kira, ¨¦rica, and Ibuki talked for a while inside the cabin. ¨¦rica didn''t like the training I''m doing with Kira at all, she tried to convince me several times to abandon this training, but I refused. Ibuki was also sad when he saw me hurt, she even started crying once, I had to exin that this was the most suitable training for me at the time. It was difficult to exin to her, it was even harder to convince her not to do this training too, it is useless for her to do this training after she learns the martial art of the Fist of Chaos and the weapons technique that I will teach her yet, I''ll be able to train with her after that. After talking to them we split up for the watch shifts, we decided the first shift will be me and Kira, leaving the second shift to ¨¦rica and Ibuki. Chapter 75 Cap 75: Battle Against Undead Part 1(Chapter Preview) Diana''s Pov: While I was drinking a few bottles of beer I started talking to some adventurers I know. From them, I learned that the goods have been getting more expensivetely, that''s because the number of merchantsing to town has decreased because of the Undead attacking those along the way. Some adventurers have alsoined that they are being attacked by the Undead during their quests, one group was unlucky to lose two members to the Undead, the other members of that group are all participating in this special quest to avenge their fellows. ------------ In thete afternoon when I was already on the eighth bottle of beer, Mari stands on the stairs and starts talking using magic to amplify her voice, as soon as she starts talking all the adventurers are silent. "Everyone pay attention!" (Mari) "Those who registered for the special mission go to the training ground behind the Guild." (Mari) "A meeting will start there in thirty minutes, during the meeting all the details of the mission and the distribution of tasks of the participating adventurers will be carried out." (Mari) After she finished giving her notice the guild emptied in a matter of five minutes, after everyone left, Mari approached me. "We both go too." (Mari) "Where''s Carlos?" (I) "He''s already there, he will lead the meeting and hand out each adventurer''s role." (Mari) "How many registered?" (I) "Around two hundred and sixty." (Mari) "The numbers are too low, how many Grade C and B adventurers?" (me) "Carlos got twenty Grade -C adventurers, thirteen Grade C, and eight Grade +C." (Mari) "He also called in two Grade B adventurers, a Mage, and a Barbarian." (Mari) "Both with fire elemental attributes." (Mari) "As expected of him, it''s only in those moments that he bes a good Guild master." (I) "How did he find these two?" (I) "They''re from the same group, they were passing through town to go to the dungeons, Carlos entered the dungeon they were going to call them." (Mari) "..." (I) "He''s the only one in town who would dare go into a dungeon alone just to call someone." (I) "Come on, you have a lecture to give at the meeting, I won''t let you get away." (Mari) Mari and I go to a double door in the back beside the reception, as we pass through it we see arge plot ofnd with three arenas made of smooth stone, various training figures, and training equipment in the corners, around the training ground. four rows of stone benches on three sides beyond the wall with the door leading into the Guild. In thergest of the arenas, there is a makeshift tform where Marcos is standing looking at the growing number of adventurers who arrive at the training ground and wait in front of the tform for the meeting to begin. --------- I spent thirty minutes talking to Mari while waiting for the meeting to start, looking around I see that the number of adventurers present is simr to the number registered for the mission that Mari told me, so the meeting should start anytime now. BAM! "Heads up!" (Carlos) Carlos ps his hands and creates a sonic boom that silences all adventurers. "Let''s start the meeting." (Carlos) "For starters, most of you should already know what the mission is about this time." (Carlos) "But even so I''ll repeat it to everyone, the objective of this mission is to wipe out a horde of Undead near the city." (Carlos) "The horde isposed only of Zombies and Skeletons, it was discovered that they havee from a tunnel hidden under a dead tree in the Valley of Blood not far from the city." (Carlos) "Our mission is simple, let''s exterminate all these Undead and then clear the battlefield." (Carlos) "Once that''s done the earth mages will be able to start working to close this tunnel that connects the caves to the mountain range." (Carlos) "Everyone who participates in this special quest will receive ten gold coins as a reward." (Carlos) "I''m going to call two people to speak now, the first one will give you the terrain and location details and the other will exin to most of you the right way to fight the Undead." (Carlos) "After that, I will split you into four groups, made up of three attack groups and one support group." (Carlos) After Carlos gave an opening speech he had me and the guy who did thest investigation take the stage where I first let him give the detailed information of the location and surrounding area. Once everyone had a clearer idea of ??the situation I spent an hour or so exining how to fight the Undead. I exined how they shouldn''t aim at vital points, the only vital points of the Undead are their cores, the best way to incapacitate Zombies is to dismember them or rip their heads off, for Skeletons, it''s best to directly rip or break the remaining core. inside the skull or the ribs. I taught them that stealth tactics are useless due to the ability to sense the life force that all Undead possess, I also taught that the most effective attacks for Zombies are cutting their limbs and for Skeletons, it is breaking their bones. I told them that the undead only has a weakness against three elements that are sacred, light, and fire. So I advised those who have weapons or equipment with light attributes to stand upfront along with those who have an affinity for the fire element, I told others to just support those individuals so they did more damage. After my speech, Carlos came up to the podium again with a list of the adventurers in the ce, he put all the magicians specializing in supporting magic, all the healers and archers in the same group. He gave the archers the task of giving long-range assistance to those on the attack in difficult situations, and to the mages and healers to watch over those on the attack and be ready to give healing or support magic if necessary. After that, he divided the attack teams into three, with equal proportions of Tanks, Warriors, and Assassins. The Tanks will protect their groups, the warriors will fight and finish off the enemies while the killers this time will be responsible for running into the fight of their groups cutting the members of the undead thus giving openings for the warriors to finish the fight. ------------ After the meeting was over, Carlos announced for all mission participants to meet in front of the west gate until dawn, then dismissed all adventurers to make their final preparations. As soon as everyone leaves I approach Carlos along with Mari. "You did well today Carlos, I almost thought you looked like a Guild master." (I) "Stop joking Diana, you were great today dear, I''ll give you your rewardter." (Mari) "Hahahaha" (Carlos) "It makes all this work worthwhile." (Carlos) I was talking to the two for a while before leaving and going to a restaurant to eat, when I have a full stomach, I leave the restaurant and go back to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler. When I arrive I go straight to my room and change into morefortable clothes before bed. When I''m ready to go to sleep I stare at the empty bed and the image of the master pops into my head. "(I miss the master.)" (I) "(I miss the others too.)" (I) "(I ended up getting used to sleeping all together, now having to sleep in a bed alone makes me feel a little lonely.)" (I) "(Last time I didn''t feel that probably because at least Kira was with me at the time.)" (I) Even though I''m discouraged from sleeping alone today I still have to go to bed early, I have to be fine tomorrow. Unlike other adventurers I don''t need to do a lot of preparation, I came back to the city prepared and what Icked I managed to do in the morning. All that''s left now is sleep, the mission tomorrow is better for me, so I can get back to the master sooner. I lie down on the bed and hug my pillow, close my eyes and try to get some sleep. ---------- Ting! Ting! Ting! The next day I wake up early, bought a magic watch item yesterday on the way back from the Guild to make sure I don''t miss the time. I get up and change into leather armor, tuck my two swords into my waistband and tuck all my stuff into my ne before leaving the room. On leaving I go straight towards the west gate which is where the forest is which is the road to the Valley of Blood. On the way to the gate, I buy some food in the belly of food along the way, by the number of adventurers I met on the way in the belly the others thought the same thing. As soon as I have a full stomach I head straight for the gate. Arriving at the gate I see arge group of people taking various items from boxes and putting them in storage items and bags, they must be potions provided by the Adventurers Guild for this mission, I go there and receive two of each that I keep in my ne. With everything ready, I''m waiting until the agreed time. Chapter 76 Cap 76: Training Paused(Chapter Preview) Today I woke up feeling better, maybe because I used my ability to heal myself many times or maybe because my body is the body of a monster. Well, none of that matters to me, what matters is that I''m not in any pain, the problem is that I''m going to start that torture again today. The truth is that I''m weak, I have a lot of skills, but most are at low levels, some of them I''ve never used because I don''t know-how. It''s no surprise that I was thest to get up today, after that section of torture I call training I was in a lot of pain and tired, if it wasn''t for having to be on guard in the first shift I would have slept a lot more. I get out of bed and leave the cabin, I see the girls making another pot of stew, with the meat of the Earth Monkeys, they were dismantled yesterday by Erica while I was training with Kira. "Good morning, girls." (I) "Good morning, got upte today master." (Kira) "Good morning Master." (Ibuki) "Good morning master, are you better?" (¨¦rica) "I''m fine ¨¦rica, at least for now." (I) "After we eat Kira and I will resumebat training." (I) "I''m still against this training." (Kira) "Me too, the master was injured several times yesterday." (¨¦rica) "I know you guys are worrying about me, but this training is the most effective for me right now." (I) I talked to the girls for a while until the stew was ready, so we all ate together before we split up to each do their training. Kira and I go to the same open space where we trained yesterday. "Are you sure master?" (Kira) "For thest time, I''m sure." (I) "Now let''s get started." (I) This time I tried to start attacking, I ran to her but on my fourth step, Kira became a blur and kicked my leg low making me spin in the air and take a punch that made me fall to the ground. "The master is too slow, I realized that gradually the master has been able to see my movements a little, but that''s useless if you can''t move in response." (Kira) "Ouch...ouch..." (I) "You''re right, but the mere fact that I can gradually follow your movements makes this training worthwhile." (I) While talking to Kira I use my ability [ Weak Recovery: 9 ] to recover. After a few minutes of recovering I get up off the floor and resume my training. Once again I run up to Kira and jump to give her a flirt, but she dodges easily and punches me in the face, knocking me to the ground again. I start to recover once more with my skill before resuming training. ----------- Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Weak Recovery: 9> 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Meditation: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 4 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the skill [ Weak Pain Resistance: 1 ] ]> In thete afternoon, I ended the training, once again I see the benefit of this training, but I can''t do it every day. Even though my body can recover, my mind can''t, feeling so much pain continuously is making me mentally tired too. I gathered everyone inside the cabin for another meeting. "Are you all right, master?" (¨¦rica) "You have a horrible face." (¨¦rica) "I''m fine, just tired and in a lot of pain." (I) "Master, why are you burdening yourself again with this training?" (Kira) "Because I''m weak." (I) "If I want to continue living in this world, I can''t be that weak." (I) "You already told me that monsters are not epted in any society, only Demis are epted." (I) "But even the Demis suffer a lot of discrimination, no matter how far I or Ibuki evolve we''ll still be Demis." (I) "I need to be strong to protect Ibuki and all of you when the timees." (I) "We thank the master for thinking so, but we cannot continue to see the master with this torturous training." (¨¦rica) "The master can count on us when he needs to defend himself against discrimination." (Kira) "I can''t do that, the moment I epted you, girls, as my handmaidens I made a promise to myself that I would take care of you and protect you." (I) "In order to fulfill this promise, I have to be stronger." (I) "But you''re right, this training is very taxing not only for my body but also for my mind, I''m going to take a break from it for two days." (I) "There are other skills I have to test and practice in the meantime." (I) "What shall I do then, master?" (Kira) p "You''re going out with Ibuki to hunt, I want to try to make her evolve one more time before the third prince''s n." (I) "Ibuki will evolve and grow stronger to help the master." (Ibuki) "So are we going to start hunting every day?" (Kira) "No, just help her gain somebat experience, let her fight a little alone." (I) "Since Ibuki became my servant I never let her fight alone, in fact, most of the time I immobilized enemies and let her kill." (I) "That''s really not a good master, even if she continues to evolve like that, she won''t have skills that match her status." (¨¦rica) "I know that, so I want her to go hunting with Kira so she can get somebat experience without taking too many risks." (I) After talking to everyone I ended the meeting and let Erica and Ibuki sleep first while Kira and I took the first watch. "Master, what do you think Ibuki will evolve into?" (Kira) "She will evolve into an Ogre, probably an Ogre Variant with a closer human appearance." (I) "Ogres are still considered monsters." (Kira) "But if what the master saides true, then she can look like an Oni." (Kira) "Are Onis considered Demis or monsters?" (I) "They are considered Demis, they are good at both melee and magic, some ogres sometimes evolve into Oni." (Kira) "But how is the master sure she won''t look monstrous like the Ogres?" (Kira) "Since I met Ibuki, she has always been a Variant monster, she was a Goblin Variant and then became a Hobgoblin Variant." (I) "That''s why I''m sure when she evolves she''ll be a Variant too, another thing that surprised me about her is that she always looked more beautiful and humanized as much as she was a Goblin now." (I) "I''ve never seen another Hobgoblin besides Ibuki, but I''m sure they don''t look like her." (I) "Now that the master spoke I realized, changing Ibuki''s skin color and the shape of the ears she looks human, I''ve never heard of a Hobgoblin like that." (Kira) "The master may be right, if she evolves into an Ogre and continues to humanize her appearance she can easily pass as a member of the Oni race." (Kira) "Let me ask you a question, do you know why ¨¦rica wanted you to get a Tailor too?" (I) "She talked about it a couple of days ago at the meeting where I told her she wanted to buy illegal ves who know the Forge and Alchemy." (I) "The reason is simple, master." (Kira) "Your lines." (Kira) "What about my lines?" (I) "To put it in context for you, people usually wear hemp clothes, nobles are those who wear silk clothes." (Kira) "But the silk that nobles weares from weak monsters, only adventurers who fight monsters wear monster skin clothes or silk made from the threads of a strong monster." (Kira) "The reason for this is that just like a cksmith who can awaken the power within the metals or materials of monsters for their weaponry and armor, aponent tailor can use leather or thread from monsters to add features, abilities, and spells to the clothes that make." (Kira) "I think I know what you''re getting at." (I) "As you can produce these lines, having a Tailor would be perfect, the stronger you be, the more valuable the line you produce will be." (Kira) "You can be right, be prepared, you will be the one to participate in this ck Market auction." (I) "I know master, it will only happen after the prince''s n, we have time to prepare." (Kira) "But I don''t know if there will be a Tailor in this auction, there will certainly be a cksmith and an Alchemist, who is much sought after by criminal groups, but a Tailor is not very much in demand." (Kira) "We''ll think of something after the auction if we don''t find one there." (I) I talked with Kira a little longer until shift time, then we went to wake the others up and went to bed. My body is still aching from training, but I must say it has helped to increase a lot of my skills, but I am not able to maintain this type of training daily, so I will do it every other day. Tomorrow I have ns to train some skills that I''ve never used, I have to test them and confirm how I can use them. Before going to bed, Kira goes to the warehouse and brought me a canteen, she said that it is the canteen that has spacious storage inside that I asked for, she also said that she kept all the Earth Monkeys blood inside for me, I appreciate it and I drink all the blood. Ding! Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Earth magic elemental affinity: 1 ] ? [ Resistance to the earth magic element: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] ]> After I have a full barrel I''ll go to sleep. Chapter 77 Cap 77: Battle Against Undead Part 2(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: Today is the day for the special mission, all the adventurers who registered for this mission have gathered at the west gate, myself included. I kept talking to other adventurers who arrived before me until it was time to leave. Soon I see Carlos and some Guild employees arriving with two adventurers who have strong auras, one is a man almost as big as Carlos with a big sword on his back and the other is a woman with short blond hair, she wears a red robe with designs of fire and is holding a wooden staff whose staff head is a red spherical crystal. Carlos calls the attention of the adventurers who have arrived before and starts talking loudly. "We''re all ready on time for the mission to start." (Carlos) "These two are Grade B adventurers, one is a Barbarian and the other is a great me mage." (Carlos) "The mission leader will be Luci, she is a Guild employee and also a former adventurer, she will be in charge and I hope you all follow her orders." (Carlos) After saying everything he wanted and pointing to the one who will be the leader this time, Carlos goes to the Guild team that was distributing the potions. He speaks to several guild employees waiting for the city gates to open. As soon as the gates open Carlos starts the mission and everyone who will participate in the mission starts walking towards the forest, she is leading the way as the employee of the Guild that Carlos left in charge. Carlos stayed at the gate watching us all leave for the forest. "It will take us two or three hours to get there, I''m sure everyone will be able to keep up with the pace." (Luci) ----------- After almost three hours of travel, we finally arrived at the dead tree, on the way there was no monster attack, with that number no monster would attack us. "We''ve arrived, this is the tree, under this dead tree is the tunnel where the Undead are." (Luci) "We arrived early to prepare, we are outnumbered, so the Guild has prepared three scrolls of a sacred spell for us to use." (Luci) "The three spells on the scroll are an area of ??effect, we will use them at the beginning of the fight to decrease their numbers, we will also take our time to build some traps like holes in the ground." (Luci) Once we reached the area where we''re going to fight the Undead, Luci gathered everyone to detail the n. She wants us to create holes across the field to trap the Undead, she also wants to use three scrolls of holy magic to decrease enemy numbers. Her ns aren''t bad, but they''re a little naive, we''re still not sure if a high-level Undead is present, but she wants to spend the three most lethal weapons on the enemy at the start of the battle. I won''t say any of that, she seems proud of her n, I''m also not sure if a strong monster will be present, if we''re lucky everything can go ording to her n. ---------- We spent the day getting ready, digging the holes in the ground, the Grade B mage even used holy water to make a magic circle inside the hole, ording to her as soon as she activates the magic circle there will be an explosion inside the hole, the explosion will evaporate the holy water to create a steam explosion that will burn the Undead. After setting these traps everyone began to split between the four groups and get ready for battle. We were on hold until nightfall when our attention was focused directly on the entrance to the tunnel. Everyone was focused, we waited until they left before starting the attack, I''m in an attack group myself. As soon as the sky becamepletely dark I removed my two swords from my waist and kept them in my hands, I was ready to attack as soon as Luci gave the signal. When the sky waspletely dark, noises and footsteps were heard, at first only I and the other Man-Beasts heard, but in a short time, the footsteps became louder and more numerous. Before long we could hear screams and the noise of mming bones, then the first zombie appeared from the tree. On his first step out of the tree, a mage used a fireball to blow the zombie''s head off. Then three more Zombies appeared, three more fireballs hit them, before the attack hit the three Zombies, eight more Zombies and a Skeleton appeared. Soon arge number of Undead started toe out of the tree, so Luci used one of the scrolls. She unrolls one of the scrolls towards the growing number of Undead and starts to insert her Mana into the scroll which causes it to start glowing with slightly golden energy, then a bird that is made of golden lightes out of the scroll and into the next instant the bird bes five, then it bes fifteen, and finally it bes thirty before it hits several Undead and disappears. As soon as the birds came in contact with an Undead it disappeared as if it had been absorbed by the Undead, then they started to glow with a golden light, then the Zombie flesh dried up and the Skeletons bones cracked, after that they fall to the groundpletely dead this time. This scroll alone ended up with thirty Undead, looks like the n is working. As time goes by, more and more Undeade out of the tree and Luci uses a second scroll. After more Undeade out of the tree Luci uses the third and final scroll to finish off a few dozen more. "That was thest scroll." (Luci) "Prepare to attack at any moment." (Luci) Soon more and more Undeade out of the tree and begin to scatter towards the adventuring teams. But before the Undead reached us they fell into three holes, when about twenty Undead had fallen into each hole a scream could be heard from within one of the adventuring parties. "I''m blowing the holes." (Grade B mage) GOOD! GOOD! GOOD! The mage activates the magic circles of the three holes at the same time then an explosion urs and we hear sounds of burning and even more harrowing screamsing from the holes along with a cloud of steam. After that, the Grade B mage takes an MP potion, before starting to brew one more spell. Unlike Erica, who prepares step by step the construction of her magic circle, this woman manages to create theplete circle in an instant. "Grade B Undead have started to show up, be careful." (Grade B mage) Suddenly the magic circle flies from her hand expanding into the air and sticks to the ground with a diameter of ten feet, then she screams something and a Pir of fire starts to rise from the ground up to five meters. "Pir of Fire!" (Grade B mage) The Pir of Fire burned two Ogre Zombies that had juste out of the hole, they must have been strong enemies. "Attack!" (Luci) With Luci''smand, all three attack groups beginbat. Tanks are the first to move, they pick enemies that are more troublesome to deal with and stand between them and the rest of the group, meanwhile those with blunt weapons are fighting the Skeletons. I run to the weaker Zombies, my goal is to quickly decrease enemies so we can focus on the more troublesome ones. As I run through my team''s battle zone I''m cutting off the Zombies'' heads, for those who are in battle I leave them alone, I only help those who seem to be in trouble during battle by cutting off a leg or arm of the Zombies. I choose to avoid the Skeletons, for now, my swords are not suitable for fighting them. After half an hour of battle there are still more and more Undeading out of the tunnel, I''m not counting but I''m pretty sure the numbers are higher than we thought. "Ahhh! Help!!" (Adventurer A) Out of nowhere, a scream is heard from another group, I spin around cutting off the heads of two Zombies and kicking away a Skeleton before stopping and looking quickly in the direction of the scream. I see a young man being bitten in the neck, leg, and shoulder by two Zombies, a human zombie who is missing a leg and attacked him from the ground and a two-headed wolf zombie. It''s toote to do anything, the Zombies'' jaws are even stronger than their living versions, that Bite must havepletely destroyed his neck, no one will get to him in time, even if they got to him he''d need a potion high level to save him. The battle is not going as we expected, the number of undead is higher than expected, the only reason the number of adventurers dying is not higher is thanks to the potions the Guild gave and the nning we had before the mission. "(The Undead keeps appearing from that tunnel, what''s going on?)" (I) While thinking distracts me and I get a scratch on my shoulder by a Zombie, the scratch wakes me up and I turn to him already cutting his head off, then focus again on the battle. Chapter 78 Cap 78: Answer Within Yourself(Chapter Preview) I wake up early the next day, but I''m still thest one up, I wonder what time the girls are waking up. After getting up I go out of the cabin and see only ¨¦rica sitting in the shade of a tree reading books, I go to her. "Good morning ¨¦rica." (I) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "Where are Kira and Ibuki?" (I) "They went out hunting, Kira asked to say that they will only arrive in thete afternoon." (¨¦rica) "Why?" (I) "She said she''s going to give Ibuki a lot ofbat experience today, so she''s going to enjoy every moment of sunlight for her to fight monsters." (¨¦rica) "Looks like Ibuki is going to have some tough training this time." (I) "What are you reading?" (I) "I''m reading a book about family members." (¨¦rica) "Family members?" (I) "Families are summoned or contracted creatures." (¨¦rica) "Most of the time they are monsters, it can be an intelligent monster that epts a contract of servitude to someone or a summoned that the mere fact of epting to be summoned shows that they are willing to form a contract." (¨¦rica) "Why are you reading about this?" (I) "I was thinking about how after we moved to town to get a familiar, so I decided to do some research on them to prepare me when the timees and choose how I''m going to get one." (¨¦rica) "Is there a difference in the two ways of getting a familiar?" (I) "There''s a lot of difference master, to start a hired familiar can be chosen to some extent, monsters and intelligent creatures can be persuaded or forced." (¨¦rica) "But for a familiar summoning it''s different, the magic circle is expensive to build and the familiar that appears isn''t chosen by you, but chosen by the magic circle that analyzes the summoner and looks for apatible creature." (¨¦rica) "The summoned creature is not brought against its will, it has to ept being summoned and a temporary contract will be formed between the summoner and the summoned." (¨¦rica) "The problem is that the creature may be weak, it also doesn''t give you the right to choose the creature the summoner wants to summon." (¨¦rica) "You still haven''t talked, why do you want a familiar?" (I) "Most truly talented Mages have family members." (¨¦rica) "A familiar has many uses, depending on how strong the bond is and thepatibility between the familiar and the mage." (¨¦rica) "For example, the magician may share one or more senses with his familiar such as sight or hearing." (¨¦rica) "I''ve also heard stories of wizards using abilities or spells through their familiars." (¨¦rica) "For a mage who is normally weak in meleebat, it is very important to have a familiar capable of protecting him." (¨¦rica) In many ways to fight alongside a familiar, the wizard can use support magic to increase his physical abilities, can fuse spells with the familiar, can use the familiar''s affinity to increase his own temporarily, can use mana from the familiar, or sharing your Mana with it, etc." (¨¦rica) "I see, family members are very helpful." (I) "The only thing I don''t understand is why you''re wondering if the answer seems obvious." (I) "What do you mean master?" (¨¦rica) "You just said that thepatibility and strength of the bond between familiar and mage is the most important right?" (I) "Yes." (¨¦rica) "Then the answer is obvious, you should try to summon your familiar, that way you''ll get the bestpatibility with you." (I) "But what if he''s weak or doesn''t have skills useful to me?" (¨¦rica) "All you will need is to train him, make him stronger, help him to evolve so he will be more useful to you." (I) "..." (¨¦rica) "The master is right, thank you." (¨¦rica) "But you know what, this conversation about family members reminded me of something." (I) "Which?" (¨¦rica) "Unlike you and Ibuki who became my ve and my servant, Kira and Diana are considered to be my family." (I) "Would I be able to use what you talked to them about?" (I) "I almost certainly do, master." (¨¦rica) "But you will need to train with them to learn more." (¨¦rica) "I''ll wait to see thatter, maybe after we move to town I can calm down with all this training and test it out with them." (I) I chatted with ¨¦rica for a few more minutes before leaving her alone to read her book, I go to another tree away from her so I don''t distract her while I try out some skills. While I was studying magic I found information about magical elemental affinities, these abilities are inherent to the person, and unlike what I thought they not only increase the power and control over the element of a spell but increase the senses of the skill owner to these elements and this is what allows the user to control these elements. At least that''s what I thought, I asked ¨¦rica that after the meetings and she confirmed it, so I thought if this is how it works for magical elemental affinities, then it should work the same for non-magical elemental affinity abilities. For example, if the fire elemental affinity magic allows the owner to sense the fire element mana and use it in the same way as normal mana, then the fire elemental affinity can be used to directly sense and control the fire elemental energy. I hope you''re right, I want to use this theory to try to use a skill that I couldn''t do so far, that skill is [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity:1 ]. My n to train this skill and hopefully acquire more skills of this type is to try to feel the energy of the blood element during meditation, as I have done in the past by feeling the energy of EXP to increase my level meditating or feeling the mana to train my magic skills. The first thing I do is sit cross-legged and start meditation, I clear my mind, calm my emotions and synchronize my breathing with my heartbeat. As soon as I start to meditate I feel my focus and senses bing stronger, I can feel the mana, Ki, and spiritual energies more easily, I tried to ignore these energies and increase my focus. Over time I felt the mana of some elements like fire mana and earth mana, I tried to seek more, I continued meditation and looking around, but no matter how much I concentrated I just didn''t find the energy I was looking for. I even felt the Mana, Ki, and spiritual wind energies when a gust of wind passed over me, I even felt the energies of the wind element itself even faintly, but I couldn''t feel any blood energy. I woke up from my meditation confused and in doubt. "(Was I wrong?)" (I) "(I was so sure this training would work, I was sure my theory was right.)" (I) "(Where did I go wrong?)" (I) "(My theory should be right, I could feel the mana of the fire, earth and wind element.)" (I) "Wait, that''s it." (I) "I felt the three types of wind element energies when I felt a gust of wind before." (I) "I even felt the owner''s wind energy, it was stronger than the Fire Mana energies." (I) I finally understood where I was going wrong, the exnation is simpler than I thought, I was just making it harder by thinking it was moreplex. The elemental energy is going to be stronger where your element is, I felt three types of energy in the gust of wind and the elemental energy of the wind itself because that''s where that element is. I''m sure if I light a fire I''ll have the same result I had with that gust of wind, but feeling the fire element. So the answer is simple, all I need is to feel the blood element where it concentrates, I wasted a lot of time looking around me when the answer was inside of me. The answer was the blood running through my veins, all I need is to meditate I focus on feeling this blood and maybe I feel this element. I, who was pacing back and forth while I was thinking without realizing it, sat back down cross-legged and started to meditate again. Within seconds I am meditating and I focus all my attention inside myself, I use all my focus and senses to feel my blood rushing through my veins, I can clearly hear my heart pounding. I try to increase my focus to the limit, and finally, I feel a faint wave of energy, I keep feeling that energy, I try to get familiar with it. I tried to feel how this energy behaved, little by little I felt this energy variation, besides the pureblood energy, I felt the mana, Ki, and spiritual energy of the blood. My theories were right, I wanted to have read the book about the blood element, but before I had to test the theory I had thought, I was afraid to focus only on what was in the book without knowing if what was there was true or a lot of bullshit, after all, ording to Kira this is forbidden knowledge, so what''s in this book could be wrong or iplete. I spend the rest of the day meditating, deepening my familiarity with these energies, I haven''t tried to control this energy yet, I wanted to see how it flowed through my body, how it interacted with my organs, I spent the day that way. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Ki Sense: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Spiritual Sense: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak mana sense: 8 > 10 ] ]> Chapter 79 Cap 79: Battle Against Undead Conclusion(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: The battle has been going on for two hours and the Undead continue to emerge from the tunnel, ten adventurers have already died during the battle and dozens are seriously wounded. Those who are too wounded to continue the battle have been sent to the support group to be protected, those who can still fight are facing the Undead right now. I''m not sure how many supplies we still have, but the HP and MP potions the Adventurers'' Guild distributed before the mission began must be running out if they haven''t already. Support mages are helping less and less and adventurers inbat are showing more and more signs of exhaustion, if things continue like this it could be dangerous. I myself am feeling tired if it were before I could be as exhausted as the other adventurers, but since I joined the master my body has be much stronger than in the past, this power that the master gave me is also helping me a lot. in the battle. The power of Wild Aura allows me to fight with all my strength as long as there is the will to fight, I realized that the more I fight the stronger my Aura gets, but it''s a shame I don''t know how to manipte Aura yet to use it properly. The number of Zombies I''ve eliminated is almost two hundred, I''ve also eliminated a few dozen Skeletons, the only ones still fighting full steam are me, Grade C adventurers, and Grade B adventurer Barbarian. Grade B mage is casting her spells only when Grade B monsters appear to quickly eliminate them without depleting all of her Mana. The Guild employee named Luci stopped giving orders a few minutes ago, she finally realized that there''s nothing left to do but keep fighting the way we''re already doing, an adventurer who has skills that increase his speed was sent to the city to seek help and to talk about arge number of the Undead. "Someone help me, I can''t hold that many Skeletons!" (Adventurer A) "I''m on my way!" (I) I run-up to an Adventurer who holds a big shield in one hand and a spear in the other, he is being attacked by six Skeletons, three of them are using swords to attack. As soon as I get close, two Skeletons with swords try to attack me, I use my swords to sh their hands from the bottom up and disarm them, then I walk past them and use my swords to pierce another two Skeletons behind them between the ribs. breaking the core from the inside, I use my swords carved into them to brace my body and throw myself upward. From above I spin somersaulting in the air and so much a kick in the skull of a Skeleton that breaks and goes flying a nucleus that falls to the ground, as soon as Ind on the ground three Skeletons try to attack me I turn quickly and shove my two hands inside the ribs of two Skeletons from below grabbing their core and pulling out. Just as thest Skeleton would hit me a spear pierces him from behind destroying his core. "Thanks." (I) "Thank you." (Adventurer A) Without dy, I retrieve my swords and return to battle as well as the adventurer I helped. "There are many, help me!" (Adventurer B) "Help, I don''t want to die!" (Adventurer C) "I got bitten, I can''t feel my arm, help me!" (Adventurer D) It''s been a while since I''ve been fighting to help adventurers instead of trying to eliminate more Undead, but I''m not able to help them all. I keep fighting as much as I can, there are many enemies, I gave my Mana positions to another adventurer, he was a mage and would be more useful to him than to me. The holy water is gone too, I used it to wash my swords to deal as much damage as possible against the Undead. "The numbering out of the tunnel is not as much as before, stand firm!" (Grade B Adventurer) "He''s right, more enemies will stop appearing soon, hang on!" (Luci) I don''t know if they''re telling the truth or this is an effort to lift the mood that''s been waning throughout the battle. All I can do is keep fighting, I can''t let my guard down at any time, the master will be very nervous to find out I didn''t run to protect myself as I promised. I keep running as I decapitate the Zombies and drill into the Skeleton core, the numbers are many and there are too many bodies on the ground that impede movement for me and the other adventurers. A lot of stinks are alsoing out of the sheer number of bodies on the ground as if that wasn''t bad enough already I look at the state my swords are in and start to worry. The des are chipped in several ces and I see small cracks forming too, if this battle continues my weapons won''t hold much longer. With nothing to do about it I continue in the battle, I use my Ki in my weapons to increase its durability and its cut, my father had taught me a long time how to do this. I''ve been training this while hunting missions along with Kira, this is one of the reasons I''m able to continue this exhausting battle. I see an assassin trying to decapitate a Zombie from behind only to trip over one of the many bodies on the ground, as she falls the Zombie turns around and tries to bite her, I run and cut her head off as I scream at her. "Get up quick, more areing from the right." (I) No time for thanks she gets up and we both fight three Zombies that were attacking us from the right. I further increase the amount of Ki I use on my swords and use all my strength to cut off the heads of two Zombies at the same time as I cut off their arms trying to block my attack. The assassin manages to decapitate the remaining Zombie using her superior speed, after which we look at each other and nod our heads before splitting apart for the fight. I see an adventurer a little farther away from being attacked by seven Zombies and two Skeletons, I''m closer to him than any other adventurer, from the distance he must have tried to run just to be surrounded. I run up to him and jump over the enemies joining the adventurer surrounded in the center of a ring of enemies, I have my back to him telling him to get up. "Get up fast, don''t try to run or you''ll end up surrounded and killed." (I) "I don''t want to die, I just got a girlfriend, it was supposed to be an easy one-day mission thanks to our numbers." (Adventurer E) "We don''t have time for this, get up to fight." (I) "I''m sorry and thanks for the sacrifice." (Adventurer E) "What..." (I) I had my back to this adventurer and my attention was focused on the walking Undead around and the others approaching, when I understood his words it was already toote. He had stabbed me in the back and kicked me closer to the Zombies who ran as soon as I hit the ground. "You bastard!" (I) "I won''t die to a bunch of Undead!" (Adventurer E) "(I don''t have the strength to lift my swords, I don''t have any more HP potions either.)" (I) "(We are too far away from the others to expect any help.)" (I) "(This is my end.)" (I) In the midst of my despair, the image of the master appears in my mind, I see him crying screaming something at me that I couldn''t understand. "(I wish I had spent more time with the master.)" (I) I close my eyes waiting for my death, but suddenly the image of the master gets stronger and I start to hear a voice full of anger and authoritying from within me, a voice I recognize. "(Get up and fight!)" (Zenos) "(If you''re hurt, I''ll be your cure!)" (Zenos) "(If you are weak, I will be your strength!)" (Zenos) "(If you need power, I share my power with you!)" (Zenos) "(Remember that those who serve me will never be abandoned.)" (Zenos) The master''s voicees from inside me, his voice gets stronger and stronger until it''s the only thing I can hear, little by little I feel the heat on my back and the wound starts to heal. I feel the Aura of the master rising from me and running through my entire body, images of a martial art appear in my head as if they were always there. Suddenly my body starts to move on its own and gets up, I feel safe as if I''m being hugged by the master. The Aura that ran through my whole body explodes out of me, I feel like it''s just a means, an intermediary of something bigger. The Aura explodes out of me and the Undead who were ready to attack me stop for a second, then I feel my body move like the martial art I saw in my mind. My body feels light, I see myself punching and destroying the head of two Skeletons that were on both sides attacking me, then I turn around kicking a Zombie in the head that is ripped off with the force of the kick. During the kick spin, I retrieve my swords which during the spin I use to decapitate another Zombie, so I throw myself forward attacking four Zombies at the same time, cut the heads of two, and then pierce the swords into the heads of the other two, throw them to the ground piercing the swords along with their heads into the ground and I stand up supporting my body with my arms while my swords are taped into the ground, I spin with a kick and a knee from top to bottom finishing off two more enemies before putting my feet back on. on the floor and put my swords on my hips. It was a strange feeling to see my body move against my will, but I didn''t try to resist, I just let it know and feeling that I was the master, I already swore that this body was yours tomand, suddenly my body turns to the adventurer who stabbed. I see he''s still here, he''s on the ground like he''s fallen over backward and he''s shaking looking at me in fear. "Don''t hurt me!" (Adventurer E) "I was just scared, I was desperate, I didn''t want to hurt you." (Adventurer E) When my vision turned to the adventurer I started to feel a feeling of intense anger, this feeling was not mine, but it was getting bigger, soon the Aura I felt before exploded again from my body and enveloped the adventurer, then a second Aura arises from within me and involves the adventurer as well. The first Aura is chaotic and extremely violent and oppressive to the adventurer, the second Aura clings to it as if judging it, I feel like there is an authority, a right to condemn or save someone in that Aura. Suddenly a voice that doesn''t belong to mees out of my mouth full of anger and desire, this is the voice of the master talking to the adventurer. "You will be judged, for mine is the right to judge those who do wrong to those who serve me." (Zenos) "Mine is the judgment and I find you guilty." (Zenos) With the words of the master the two auras enter the adventurer who starts to shake then he falls to the ground, his face in despair and crying, a picture of the terror he felt in hisst moments. "This is the end of those who hurt those I care about." (Zenos) The Master''s Aura recedes into me and gradually disappears, I feel that I regain control of my body and I can no longer feel the Master''s presence. All that''s left around me is the battle that continues, the bodies of the Undead that the master defeated using my body, and the dead body of the adventurer who stabbed me in the back. A happy smile appears on my face. "(I don''t know how the master did it, but I won''t let my guard down again.)" (I) I look at the battle taking ce with renewed spirit and throw myself into the fight. After another thirty minutes of fighting the Undead stoppeding out of the tunnel and we eliminated the ones that were left in a short time to everyone''s relief. Chapter 80 Cap 80: Mine Is The Judgment(Chapter Preview) In thete afternoon, I stopped my meditation and opened my eyes happy with the result of my training. "Finally you woke up master." (¨¦rica) "What was ¨¦rica?" (I) "You haven''t eaten anything so far." (¨¦rica) "Spent all day sitting there meditating." (¨¦rica) "I wanted to wake you up several times, but you seemed to be doing something important so I didn''t want to be in the way." (¨¦rica) "Thanks for not interrupting." (I) "I was training differently, I''ll exin to youter, now I need to get something to eat." (I) "I''ll get you something to eat now." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica got up and ran away, in a few minutes she returns with a wooden cup of water and an iron te withrge pieces of roasted meat. "Thank you ¨¦rica." (I) ---------- After I ate I talked to ¨¦rica about my theory and my training. "You thought right about the book about the blood element." (¨¦rica) "Unlike other elements that have been extensively studied and researched for generations, the blood element is not only a rare element but also considered a prohibited element." (¨¦rica) "As it is considered prohibited, any knowledge found must be destroyed, anyone researching it must be arrested or killed, and those who have this element must have their element sealed or exchanged." (¨¦rica) "Because of this, it is quite possible that the book has a lot of wrongs or iplete information master." (¨¦rica) "I advise you to try to figure it out for yourself and form some theories yourself, then start reading this book." (¨¦rica) "That way you will have your original knowledge base topare with the knowledge in the book, rather than taking the knowledge from the book as a basis." (¨¦rica) "You may be right, I was thinking about reading the book tonight, but I think I''ll put it off in a few days, I''ll try to keep learning on my own." (I) While I was talking to ¨¦rica, the other girls came back from the hunt, Kira and Ibuki were very different. Kira was in mint condition, not even a smudge of dirt on her clothes or a hair out of ce. But Ibuki''s clothes were bloody and torn, her hair was a mess and was covered in dirt. The training seems to have been difficult for her. I go to them with ¨¦rica and call them all toe along with me to the nearest river to take a shower, they all agree. ----------- After the shower, we all gathered in one of the cabin''s rooms, ¨¦rica helping to dry the water from Ibuki''s hair, it was already night. "So how was the hunt?" (I) "It was fine, I didn''t need to help her once." (Kira) "Which monster did you make her fight?" (I) "She only fought Goblins and Kobolds." (Kira) "Since the master has been teaching her martial arts I thought enemies with humanoid bodies would be better for her training." (Kira) "And how it was?" (I) "She started very bad, her blows were strong, but she couldn''t dodge or defend any blows." (Kira) "As the fights went by, she began to deflect the enemies'' blows with her own." (Kira) "Was it really like that Ibuki?" (I) "Ibuki wanted to use the master''s technique, but Ibuki was very wrong at first." (Ibuki) "I see, you didn''t dodge or defend the attacks because you wanted to dodge them, but you shouldn''t get hurt so much from the training." (I) "..." (¨¦rica/Kira) ¨¦rica and Kira look at each other before turning to me with using eyes. "I think we know who she learned to train with so carelessly." (¨¦rica) "Yes, she learned from watching others being such a fool in training." (Kira) "..." (I) "(These words hurt me directly in the heart.)" (I) "(Where is the respect they should have for their master.)" (I) "Changing the subject, how do you think Ibuki''s performance went?" (I) "She has a lot of talent, her moves still don''tpare to the master''s unpredictable moves, but they are strong and precise." (Kira) "She still doesn''t know how to assemble properbinations of her punches, she''s also too naive to always give direct and predictable punches." (Kira) "In short, she''s not ready to face other people yet, but at her current level she can fight monsters with just her fists." (Kira) "Looks like her talent is bigger than I expected if she''s already at that level." (I) "You are an even more talented master." (Kira) "Monstrously talented." (Kira) "Yes, I''ve never seen anyone learn magic so fast, it took me weeks of training myself before I managed to create magic circles, but you learned so quickly." (¨¦rica) "You created a martial art without any initialbat training, no records of anyone else who has done it." (Kira) "Stop it, you guys are embarrassing me." (I) I spent some time talking to the girls, but for some reason, I started to get anguished, a feeling of worry started to grow in me without me understanding why. "Is the master alright?" (Ibuki) "Are you feeling something master?" (¨¦rica) "You have suddenly started sweating and his face looks worried." (Kira) "..." (I) I don''t know what to say to them, I don''t even know why I''m like this, all I feel is a sense of urgency like I have to be somewhere else. "I don''t know what''s going on, I just feel anguished and worried out of nowhere." (I) "Try to meditate master, it can help you to better control your emotions." (¨¦rica) "Okay I will try." (I) I sit cross-legged and try to meditate, I clear my mind and synchronize my breathing with my racing heartbeat. But this time I don''t try to calm my emotions, I instinctively focus my mind on them and try to trace them back to the source of my anguish. I don''t know why I''m doing this, it just feels right. Gradually blurry shes of images appear in my mind, at first they were blurry images but with time the images became more and more clear. The images portrayed a battlefield filled with weak screams, fire, and bodies on the ground, a scene I thought I would never see in my life. Soon I started to smell it, at first it was weak but it got stronger until the only thing I could smell was the bodies dposing on the floor and the bodies burning in the fire. Then the sounds that had been barely audible before growing louder and I could hear shing swords, cries for help, and explosions of fire. Then came the other sensations, like the taste of blood in the mouth, the pain of wounds and bruises on the body, tiredness. I was confused at first, but I saw my own hands holding two swords and shing the Undead, so it all made sense. What I had been talking to ¨¦rica this morning came to mind and I understood that I was seeing things from the perspective of Diana who was fighting the Undead, I was sharing all her senses. Suddenly I see her look in one direction and go to save a woman who was trying to attack a Zombie from behind her back but tripped over a body on the ground and fell. Diana helps the woman and then fights alongside her to defeat three oing Zombies. After saving the woman Diana turns in a direction further away from the center of the battle where an adventurer was surrounded by the Undead, she runs there and turns her back on the adventurer as she asks him to get up and not run if he can''t be dead next time. "(Why is she still fighting?)" (I) "(I told her to run if the fight got tough.)" (I) Suddenly the adventurer starts talking about a girlfriend, then apologizes and thanks for some sacrifice, I don''t understand what he says, but I feel Diana get scared, then a sharp paines from her back and I feel a kick pushing Diana towards her Living Dead. "(...)" (I) I finally get it, that thing stabbed Diana who ran to help him and left her as bait for the Undead so he could run. "That bastard!" (I) I have to do something, I can''t let Diana get killed by the Undead because of this bastard. "(I HAVE TO DO SOMETHING!)" (I) My Aura explodes from my body as if responding to my desire to save Diana my aura enters me and follows the same link I used to connect with Diana''s senses. "(I wish I had spent more time with the master.)" (Diana) I can hear Diana''s voice in my head, she''s scared yet she''s still thinking about me. I don''t care about anything else, I''m going to save her, I don''t care if it''s possible or not, if my Aura can follow this connection to her then I''ll send everything I have to save her. I cling to that connection and follow my Aura to her and scream in my mind with all my willpower focused on her. "(Get up and fight!)" (I) "(If you''re hurt, I''ll be your cure!)" (I) "(If you''re weak, I''ll be your strength!)" (I) "(If you need power, I share my power with you!)" (I) "(Remember that those who serve me will never be abandoned.)" (I) I tell her everything I feel, first of all, I have to show that regardless of the distance I''m by her side, so I use my ability [ Weak Recovery: 10 ] several times to heal her wounds. Little by little I feel my connection with her bing stronger and I feel like I can control her body, she doesn''t even try to resist. I get her to her feet and quickly rey the entire martial art of the Fist of Chaos in my head before throwing myself into the fight against the Undead. It wasn''t even a fight, I wiped them out for the simple fact that they dared attack Diana, so I turn to the bastard who dared stab Diana. I explode my Aura out of my body and use my ability [ Aura of judgment: 2 ]. He''s saying something but I don''t care, in my eyes, he will be judged for the unpardonable crime hemitted, I use Diana''s mouth to convey my voice through the connection we have. I want him to know why and by whom he is being judged, I want him to know that I don''t care about anything in judging someone, I don''t care about their motives, in my eyes, he hasmitted an unpardonable crime, one I won''t let him get away with without punishment, because mine is the right to judge those who hurt those I care about. "You will be judged, for mine is the right to judge those who do wrong to those who serve me." (I) "Mine is the judgment and I find you guilty." (I) My two auras enter his body, I can feel them attacking his mind and something inside him, I can see his face full of despair at the end, but I don''t care, I say onest time so thest thing he hears is his crime. "This is the end of those who hurt those I care about." (I) Then my Auraes back to me, and I feel my awareness and will be pulled together with my auras back into my body and I open my eyes. "Master are you alright?" (¨¦rica) "What happened to you?" (¨¦rica) "Master calm down, please calm down." (Kira) "Teacher?" (Ibuki) As soon as I open my eyes I see the girls all pale, Ibuki is crying, ¨¦rica looks desperate and Kira keeps trying to calm me down. I look at my hands and see they are bleeding, it feels like I clenched my fist so hard that my ws ripped my palms, I keep looking at my body and I notice I''m drenched in sweat. I try to get up only to have my legs fail and I fall backward, then finally realize I''m exhausted, I don''t even have the strength to move. "I''m fine girls, now I''m fine." (I) "What happened to the master." (¨¦rica) "All we saw was you meditating, then suddenly you shout something and an explosion of Auraes out of you only to reenter your body." (Kira) "And no matter how much either of us screamed, you didn''t seem to hear." (¨¦rica) "It happened what we talked about earlier ¨¦rica, I shared Diana''s senses." (I) "She was in a battle with the undead along with many others, she was in danger so I helped." (I) "It was supposed to be the special mission, it happened sooner than I expected." (¨¦rica) "Let me get some rest, let''s talk as soon as I wake up, I feel very tired." (I) Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Intimidation: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Body maniption: 1 > 4 ] ]> Chapter 81 Cap 81: New Dungeon(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: After what happened with the master saving me I went back into battle, but not long after the Undead stoppeding out of the tunnel. All we needed was to finish off the ones who were still around, everyone was tired and exhausted, but knowing this battle was over gave the other adventurers ast breath of cheer. Shortly thereafter thest Undead was eliminated by the Grade B adventurer who carries arge sword, and we all raised our arms and screamed. "WE ACHIEVED!!!!!!" I look around and see that many are weeping with happiness at having survived, others are running to see theirpanions badly wounded in the back, and some are kneeling by the bodies of adventurers who died during the battle. I walk around the battlefield to help carry the bodies to a cleaner ce. ---------- It''s been almost two hours after the battle when a squad of soldiers and adventurers arrives on the battlefield, Carlos in the front line beside Roger I met at the city gates before. As soon as Carlos arrives and sees the state of the battlefield he is paralyzed like many others behind him. Luci who was beside me ran to him as soon as she saw him. "Guild Master?" (Luci) "What happened here?" (Carlos) "The numbers of the Undead were much higher than expected." (Luci) "How many were there?" (Roger) "We couldn''t start counting until after the battle, but it was over twelve hundred." (Luci) "..." (Roger) "Thousand and two hundred." (Carlos) I''m not too far away from the conversation so I can hear everything thanks to my Wolf Man-Beast hearing. Roger is speechless looking at the battlefield and Carlos is with dead eyes. "What are the conditions for adventurers?" (Carlos) "..." (Luci) "I asked what the condition of adventurers is?" (Carlos) I approach them and tap Luci on the shoulder who wille to me. "Let me give the report, go take care of the others." (I) "Thanks." (Luci) I stare at Carlos and Roger seriously, then start talking. "I understand you''re nervous Carlos, but this is neither the time nor the ce." (I) "..." (Carlos) Sigh "Sorry I just don''t know what to think." (Carlos) "I''ll give you the situation report." (I) "We have fifty-two seriously injured and the rest are just tired with minor injuries." (I) "How many dead?" (Roger) "Sixteen died during the battle." (I) "..." (Carlos) "How strong were the enemies?" (Roger) "They were Zombies and Skeletons as predicted, their strength ranging from Grade E to Grade -B as the investigation pointed out." (I) "Only their numbers were higher than expected." (I) "You''ve been through difficult things once again, Diana." (Roger) "I''m sorry I''mte, but it''s good to see you again." (Roger) "It''s good to see you too Roger, I just wish it was in better situations." (I) Roger and Carlos face each other and nod to each other before turning to the others behind them. "Adventurers, guard the surrounding area, help the injured and gather the bodies in one ce!" (Carlos) "Soldiers, set up tents and prepare a field camp." (Roger) After the orders of the two those behind begin to move, the soldiers begin to set up tents and set up a perimeter, the adventurers split into two groups, one to investigate the surroundings and kill any monsters that are attracted by the smell of meat and blood, the other group went to help tend to the wounded and gather the corpses. "Looks like we''re spending the night here." (Carlos) "Yes." (Roger) "Just a warning for you, especially for you Carlos." (I) "Try not to get too hard on Luci, she is feeling very responsible for what happened." (I) "After the battle was over she didn''t stop crying, it took me a long time to calm her down." (I) "She is very responsible in her Guild duties, she is also a decent support mage, so I left her in charge." (Carlos) "I thought the mission would be simple and that it would be a goodbat experience for her, I didn''t know that could happen." (Carlos) "At first she made some naive decisions, but if she weren''t such arge number of Undead her ns would have been good enough." (I) "Someone should investigate inside the tunnel." (Roger) "Not!" (Carlos) "We must wait until dawn, then I''ll look into the tunnel myself with some adventurers." (Carlos) "Carlos is right, we don''t know much about what he has inside the tunnel, it''s also too dark and narrow to fight in there." (I) While the reinforcements took care of everything I called Luci and the two Grade B adventurers to join me, Carlos and Roger in a meeting. We exined everything that happened from the beginning to the end of the battle, for the two Grade B adventurers it wasn''t as traumatizing as for the others, so besides the fatigue they were fine, Luci didn''t stop shaking as we recounted everything that happened. After that, the Grade B mage and I helped Luci to one of the cabins to rest, so I went back to where Carlos and Roger were still discussing what to do. "I still don''t understand how this could happen, the information was urate." (Carlos) "Do you trust the person you sent to do the investigation?" (Roger) "Yes, he is someone very trustworthy in the Guild, if he reported those numbers I am willing to believe they were right." (Carlos) "So the only possibility is that as you prepared and headed here, more undead came through the tunnel." (Roger) "Have you called the earth element mages yet?" (I) "Mari is taking care of this in the Guild, I came along so I can help if there is any monster stronger than reported too." (Carlos) "Mages should arrive during the morning." (Carlos) "That''s nice." (I) "But before closing the entrance we have to check the tunnel, we have to see if it branches off somewhere else." (Roger) "I agree, as soon as the Suns are born I and a few more adventurers will check out this tunnel." (Carlos) Sigh Carlos looks at me sighing and puts his hand on my shoulder. "I''m d you''re okay Diana." (Carlos) "I wouldn''t forgive myself if a friend had died on a mission I sent myself." (Carlos) "I''m fine Carlos." (I) "When you get back to town get ready to be pampered by Mari, she was very worried about you." (Carlos) After talking for a while with Carlos and Roger, I''m going to sleep, a lot has happened and I''m exhausted, but several of my skills have leveled up after the fight, I''ve also leveled up several levels and my work has also increased a lot, soon I''ll be able to switch off work if you keep hunting monsters. ---------- The next day I get up before dawn, I do this because I want to go with Carlos into the tunnel. Just as I expected Carlos is already ready, I approach him. "Good morning Carlos, did you sleep?" (I) "Good morning Diana." (Carlos) "I couldn''t sleep at all tonight." (Carlos) "But you don''t have to worry, a sleepless night won''t hurt me." (Carlos) "I want to go to the tunnel with you, who else is going?" (I) "I already knew you would want toe along." (Carlos) "Aside from you, the two Grade B adventurers plus four Grade +C adventurers." (Carlos) I waited until the suns rise to talk to Carlos, as soon as the first light of day appeared on the horizon the adventurers who were going to enter the tunnel gathered, there were eight of us in total. After we all gathered we entered the tunnel, we soon found that the tunnel widens from the entrance to the inside, which once needed one walking after another, now can three walking side by side. The depth seems to be between a hundred to two hundred meters, there is no light whatsoever in the tunnel, so we are using a magic item called an orb of light, it is a round crystal that floats like that from the one who activated it. After ten to twenty minutes of walking, we didn''t find any branches or any other undead. After twenty minutes wee to arge cave where there is nothing but arge skull-shaped door in the wall. Carlos and everyone else stops, me included, we''re all surprised. "Is that what I think it is?" (I) "This is definitely a dungeon." (Carlos) "It seems like there never was a tunnel, all this time it was a wave of monsters caused by the appearance of a new dungeon." (Grade B Magician) "It exins how the numbers have increased so fast, it also makes things simpler, we won''t need any more earth mages to close the tunnel anymore." (Carlos) "Let''s go back, I have to report this to the Duke so he can decide if he wants to destroy the dungeon or he wants to keep it." (Carlos) "I''ll leave some adventurers parked here until everything is organized." (Carlos) We all went back to the makeshift camp, Carlos met with Roger as soon as he arrived, after a while Carlos and Roger each left half of the people they brought, the rest got ready to go back to town, that includes me and everyone who foughtst night. The road to the city was long and silent, after the deaths and injuries we had from the fight, no one else had the heart to talk. When we arrive in town, Carlos gathers everyone and asks them to go to their homes or inns to rest, he tells us to attend the Guild tomorrow to get our reward. I have to buy the house for the master, but I think I''ll save that for tomorrow, I also have to buy new swords for myself, one is broken and the other is full of cracks and the de is chipped. But before doing these things I need to sleep, for that, I go to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler. Chapter 82 Cap 82: One Who Embodies Chaos(Chapter Preview) I only woke up the next day when I opened my eyes I was alone in bed with sunlight streaming in through the cabin window. I still feel tired, my whole body is aching, my head feels like it''s going to explode, this is worse than any hangover I dreamed of having in my teens but never could as I couldn''t drink alcohol due to my weak body and to the medicines he was taking. I try to get out of bed, but just trying to move is difficult and I let out a small cry of pain. "There!" (I) Soon I heard footsteps approaching so ¨¦rica and Kira enter the room. "You finally woke up, we were getting worried." (¨¦rica) "How long did I sleep?" (I) "You''ve been sleeping since yesterday, it''s already mid-afternoon the next day." (Kira) "We tried to wake you up several times to get something to eat, but no matter how much we called, you wouldn''t wake up." (¨¦rica) "¨¦rica and I were getting worried, but I''m d you woke up." (Kira) "Go get water and food for the master please Kira." (¨¦rica) "Alright, I''ll be right back." (Kira) Kira runs out of the room. "Where is Ibuki?" (I) "She''s training outside, she was very worried about you guys yesterday, it was hard to get her to sleep." (¨¦rica) Before long Kira returned with some fruit and a ss of water. "We know the master likes meat, but we thought it would be better for you to eat something lighter and easier to chew." (Kira) "Kira found some fruits in the forest, they are very tasty." (¨¦rica) "Thanks." (I) Kira takes a knife and peels the fruit for me, then cuts it into small pieces before handing me the te. "Can you tell us what happened yesterday?" (¨¦rica) "As we were talkingst night I started to feel anguished and worried." (I) "I remember that I advised you to meditate to control your emotions." (¨¦rica) "The problem is that instead of calming my emotions I let myself get carried away by them." (I) "I acted on instinct, I focused on my emotions and tried to follow them to the source, so I started sharing Diana''s senses one by one." (I) "You said yesterday that she was in danger." (Kira) "She was in the middle of a big battle, many people were fighting the Undead, I saw explosions of fire and many bodies on the ground." (I) "I saw Diana trying to help someone only to get stabbed in the back and pushed around as monster bait so that person could get away." (I) "I couldn''t stand to see that, so in my anger, I activated my Aura power which followed this connection I had to Diana." (I) "If my Aura can go to her, why can''t my other abilities either, thinking about that I used my healing ability to heal her wounds and used one of my abilities to manipte her body." (I) "Then I made her kill all the monsters around and took care of the bastard who stabbed her." (I) "How did you manage to connect with Diana?" (Kira) "You and Diana are familiar with the master, as such, he can share his senses." (¨¦rica) "From what the master described, you managed to share all of Diana''s senses." (¨¦rica) "Not only that, but he also used her as an intermediary for her abilities, that''s how he managed to heal her." (¨¦rica) "I''m still worried about her." (I) "Kira, I want you to go into town and get news about Diana, try to see if she''s already in town or still in the woods and if she''s okay." (I) "I''ll leave immediately." (Kira) "Wait!" (I) "Can you make it to Valen City before nightfall?" (I) "If I avoid fighting monsters on the way and run, then I should seed." (Kira) "Then go, take what you need from the deposit." (I) With that Kira left the room to get ready, ¨¦rica stays with me giving me the fruit in my mouth as she didn''t even have the strength to move my arms. ? "Do you know why I got into this ¨¦rica state?" (I) "I have an idea." (¨¦rica) "Sharing meanings with a family member usually has no side effects." (¨¦rica) "But in your master case, you shared all her senses, only that overloaded your mind with information." (¨¦rica) "As if that wasn''t enough, you still used your skills on her, which very few are able to do with their kin." (¨¦rica) "If you had used a spell the effect wouldn''t have been so great on you, but as you used your abilities on it, you overloaded your body and mind." (¨¦rica) "To some extremely rare cases in the book I read about wizards using abilities through their kin, some were in a simr state to yours now, others died." (¨¦rica) "Was what I did that risky?" (I) "Yes." (¨¦rica) "Using an ability through someone other than the owner makes you feel pressure in the body and mind, what happened is you took your ability into her body and activated it there." (¨¦rica) "And as if you had stretched a part of her body to her and kept it there, it made her body and mind experience great pressure, if you had continued you could have died from that pressure." (¨¦rica) "Someone''s abilities are in their souls, so you can''t share an ability with another person, trying to do that sort of thing can cause death or worse, hurt the soul." (¨¦rica) "What do you mean to hurt the soul?" (I) "I don''t know, the book doesn''t exin more than that, but I guess it''s no good." (¨¦rica) I talked with ¨¦rica until Kira came back ready to leave, after saying goodbye to Kira she headed towards the city of Valen. I spent the rest of the day in bed reading some books to pass the time as I couldn''t get out of bed. ------------ In a castle surrounded by forests and mountains with a starry sky having a single bright red moon. At the top of the highest tower of this castle has arge balcony, a woman with a red dress and hair wearing a ck crown is enjoying the view. "How long are you going to stand there and say nothing." (mysterious woman) "If you have something to say, then say it, after all for you to invade my Divine Kingdom you must have something important to say." (mysterious woman) As soon as the woman finishes speaking, behind her two hands appear out of nowhere and hold the air and tug in different directions tearing through the space making a hole that only has many shapeless colors inside. From within this hole in space a man who appears to be in his forties with six feet tall and a muscr body with no shirt and white skin appears, he has short white hair, wolf ears, a lone wolf tail, and golden eyes Wild, the man has several scars all over his body and even though he doesn''t carry any weapons he seems to be ready to fight at any time. This man stands behind the woman and looks at her calmly. "I know what you did." (mysterious man) "I do not know what you''re talking about." (mysterious woman) "I felt him the moment he connected with my descendant." (mysterious man) "You don''t need to exin anything to me, this is the second time he''s saved her, I''ve been keeping an eye on her for a long time, so I appreciate you saving her and treating her so well." (mysterious man) "So have you noticed, you intend to make her your champion?" (mysterious woman) "Whenever she is ready, her personality and character suits me, she also has a lot of talent." (mysterious man) "But you don''t need to worry, I won''t take her away from him, if therees a time when she''s ready, staying by his side will be better for her duties." (mysterious man) "If even you, who only thinks with your muscles, realized the situation we are in, why doesn''t that idiot of Light realize it." (mysterious woman) "Keep what you''ve discovered a secret, no one should know about it yet." (mysterious woman) "Don''t worry, no one will know, as he was born from your blood they''ll just think he''s your son, but what about when he takes on human form?" (mysterious man) "I''ve already thought of a n for this, but he won''t like it, but it''s the way to hide it from others, few people will notice him." (mysterious woman) "Someone Chaotic like him will be important when things getplicated, hopefully, he''ll be able to do something as we can''t directly interfere in the world." (mysterious woman) "I hope you''re right, the Dragon will notice him sooner orter too, but you don''t need to worry, he and I agree with what you''re doing." (mysterious man) "Things will be hectic soon, a Chaotic element may help in what''s toe." (mysterious man) "..." (mysterious woman) "I have to go now, just make sure history doesn''t repeat itself again." (mysterious man) As soon as the man passes through the hole in space again it closes, again the woman is alone looking at the red moon with a big smile on her face showing her fangs. "History will not repeat itself, everything is different now, he is different now." (mysterious woman) "I am curious to see the chaos you will wreak in the world my dear Zenos, the one who embodies chaos." (mysterious woman) Chapter 83 Cap 83: Looking For A House(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: I woke up at the Eternal Traveler''s Inn in my room, my whole body is still sore after the battle, it feels like I ended up sleeping all day yesterday. I get up and start getting ready, heading downstairs to get something to eat before heading to the Adventurers'' Guild. As I''m sitting at the table waiting for my food someone taps me on the shoulder, I look back and see Kira in her White Elf disguise. "Looks like I didn''t need to worry." (Kira) "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning, Diana." (Kira) Kira sits across from me. "What are you doing here?" (I) "The master sent me to check on you, he was very worried." (Kira) "I''m fine, thanks to the master for saving me." (I) "How is he?" (I) "He''s not okay, whatever he did to help you took a toll on his body." (Kira) "..." (Diana) "(What did she say?)" (I) "(Is the master feeling bad?)" (me) "Don''t get that face, he might not be okay now, but he''ll recover with some rest." (Kira) "How is he?" (I) "He feels pain all over his body, a lot of headaches and doesn''t even have the strength to get out of bed." (Kira) "..." (I) "After he woke up and exined to me and ¨¦rica what had happened he asked me toe to see if you were alright." (Kira) "I ran over here yesterday, as soon as I arrived I looked for you here and luckily I found you in one of the bedrooms sleeping so I waited until you woke up." (Kira) "Do you know how the master managed to help me?" (I) "From what he is ¨¦rica said, you and I are familiar with the master, as such, he used familiar skills to share his senses with him and used his skills through you." (Kira) "So that''s what happened, I never heard that people could be familiar." (I) "Neither do I, but the master is not someone who usually follows the rules." (Kira) I was confused and worried as everything I talked to Kira, knowing what happened with the master and everything I went through in thest few days, there''s a lot in my head to understand. After a few minutes of organizing my thoughts, I regain myposure. "Thanks for waiting for me to pull myself together." (I) "Avable." (Kira) "You can tell me what happened, I heard rumors that the mission didn''t go well." (Kira) "How do you already know this?" (I) "Rumors spread fast after you arrived yesterday, as I had nothing to do while I waited for you to wake up I looked around for some information and listened to rumors." (Kira) "Let me tell you everything that happened then." (I) I spent about an hour talking to Kira and I told her everything that happened. I told about the investigation before the quest, told about the preparation the Guild had done, told about the adventurers who participated in the quest, told how the fight started and how the number of Undead was much higher than expected. I told her how the master saved me, I told her everything up to the part where reinforcements arrived after the battle was over and about the Dungeon we found. "So it was a dungeon, this one I didn''t expect." (Kira) "Nobody expected this, we were lucky with less than twenty dead." (I) "From what I''ve heard it wasn''t luck, the rumors about how a wolf woman ran across the battlefield saving adventurers." (Kira) "Which?" (I) "The master won''t be happy that you took a risk helping others." (Kira) "..." (I) "No need to worry, the most that is going to happen is going to be one long lecture for you to take better care of yourself." (Kira) "I was just helping out when someone was about to be killed, I know a lot of the adventurers who participated in the mission and I couldn''t see them being killed without doing anything." (I) "You don''t have to exin anything to me, I respect you for what you''ve done." (Kira) "Now it''s past time for you to go to the Adventurers'' Guild to report thepletion of your quest." (Kira) "Yeah, meet me at noon at the usual restaurant." (I) "All right." (Kira) I get up and leave the inn, walk down the streets to the Adventurers'' Guild. As soon as I arrive I go to the reception desk before I say anything I see a receptionist look at me and then run upstairs, before long I see Mari running down the stairs, as soon as she sees me she jumps on me and hugs me crying. "Diana!" (Mari) "Why are you justing today?" (Mari) "I heard you arrived yesterday along with the others, do you know how much I was worried about you?" (Mari) "Calm down Mari, calm down." (I) "Don''t ask me to calm down!" (Mari) "Why didn''t you show up here before!?" (Mari) "I was very tired, so I went straight to the Inn to sleep, I only woke up a short time ago and the first ce I came was to the Guild." (I) Mari looks at me seriously, then drags me upstairs to one of the rooms on the second floor. "Here we can talk more privately." (Mari) "I imagine you already have a report on what happened on the mission, right?" (I) "Yes, I know everything that happened." (Mari) "Do you know how Luci is?" (I) "She''s off duty, I was the one who appointed her to be the leader of this mission, I had no way of knowing she was a new Dungeon." (Mari) "Yes, that took everyone by surprise." (I) "Have you decided what you''re going to do with this Dungeon?" (I) "Not yet, Carlos has been meeting at the Duke''s mansion all day today to see what to do next." (Mari) "You guys are going to be very busy this month because of this new Dungeon." (I) "How are you, Mari? I know it''s not just Carlos and Luci who got bad because of this mission." (I) "I''m sad for the adventurers who died, but I''m more worried about Luci, she''s not taking it well, so we gave her a break for her to recover." (Mari) "You know I read the report of most adventurers, many of them spoke of a woman Beast from the tribe of Wolves." (Mari) "The reports portrayed how she ran across the battlefield saving dozens of adventurers in distress, there are also several reports talking about how she rescued half of the adventurers who were seriously injured." (Mari) "They are calling you Guardian Wolf, many rumors are circting around town." (Mari) "..." (I) "If these rumors continue to spread, you will soon receive a title for your achievements." (Mari) "I did what any adventurer should do." (I) "And just like any adventurer, you will be rewarded for your achievements." (Mari) "I''ll go get your rewards, give me your Guild card." (Mari) Mari gets up and takes my card and leaves the room, she takes about fifteen minutes before returning, she puts my card on the table next to a leather bag. "As a reward for the quest you received thirty gold coins, your adventurer rating rose to Grade -C." (Mari) "Normally you would have to make a Grade +D check before you can be upgraded to Grade -C, but as several Grade C adventurers and two Grade B adventurers have attested to your strength, you didn''t need the check." (Mari) "Congrattions on your climb through the Diana ranks." (Mari) "Thanks." (I) I spent some time talking to Mari before getting up to leave, but before leaving the room I turn to Mari to ask for advice. "Mari, do you happen to know anyone who can help me buy a house?" (I) "I have a friend at the Trade Guild, but what kind of house are you looking for?" (Mari) "I''m actually looking for a big mansion with a lot ofnd around it." (I) "..." (Mari) "I don''t think you can buy a mansion with your reward." (Mari) "You don''t have to worry, the mansion won''t be mine, I got a new Group, I met them in the forest while fulfilling the missions, let''s all live in the mansion together, the group leader gave me the money to buy the mansion." (I) "Are they adventurers?" (Mari) "None of them are adventurers yet, but they are all strong and talented." (I) "How much do you want to spend on the house?" (Mari) "I have four crystal coins." (I) "How did they leave that much money to you?" (Mari) "Well you''ve always been good at reading people''s character, if you trust them then I will too." (Mari) "I''ll introduce them to you after we move into the house." (I) "You said you all are strong, right?" (Mari) "Yes." (I) "Hmmm..." (Mari) "Would you be able to resist miasma daily?" (Mari) "That wouldn''t be a problem." (I) "I also imagine they wouldn''t mind living in a house with a bloody history, right?" (Mari) "Yes, you thought of something didn''t you?" (I) "There is a very nice mansion, it evenpares to the Duke''s, but it has some problems." (Mari) "Would these problems be a bloody history and miasma?" (I) "Yes, but don''t worry, no monsters are born there, and no chance of a dungeon appearing there either." (Mari) "With the money you have it should be possible for you to buy this mansion, it would actually be a relief to have someone willing to stay there." (Mari) "I and Carlos have already thought about buying the ce and moving there, but he likes smaller, cozier ces." (Mari) "Sounds like a good option, and for the trouble, you talked about, it shoulde out at a lower price than it''s worth, I can use the rest of the money to renovate it." (I) "I''ll give you a letter of rmendation to this friend of mine from the Trade Guild, if you talk to him about the house and the desire to renovate the mansion he''ll take care of the rest." (Mari) "Alright, I appreciate your help Mari." (I) "That''s what friends are for." (Mari) Mari leaves the room again and in a few minuteses back with a letter with the seal of the Adventurers Guild, she hands it to me and I leave the Guild. Chapter 84 Cap 84: A Troubling Discovery(Chapter Preview) after Kira left for a town I spent the rest of the day reading books, there was nothing else I could do. It''s been a while since I felt so unable, since my reincarnation I''ve been able to do many things, I''ve been able to train, fight, talk and even build a house with my own hands. Now it seems that I went back in time when I was still Human, when all I felt every day was a pain in my body, how much I didn''t have the strength to get out of bed, and how much I needed the help of others to eat, clean myself, etc. At that time all I had was my mind and my notebook, I spent my days creating my games, sometimes I created some new technologies to improve the performance of my games, with that time passed, the days became months and then years old. Everything I''ve always been afraid of since I was a child came true, one day I went into the hospital and never left, the older I got the weaker my body and health got, I spent thest months of my life in and out of aa, each Once I closed my eyes I didn''t know if I would be able to open them again. At that time all I had was myst game, I didn''t expect anyone to y it, all I wanted was to finish it, I never did anything halfway in my life, I always gave everything I had in everything I did, for I had no regrets, even in and out of thea I managed to finish that game, so I was happy to have died without leaving anything iplete behind. In this world I did the same, I struggled in every moment to survive without regrets, I keep giving my all in whatever I do and that kind of thinking brought me, girls, they are the closest to a family I have in this world. Getting stuck in this bed and leaving all the work to them, knowing Diana might be in trouble and not being able to go to her for help, making Kira cross the woods alone to get news of Diana. I don''t like it, I don''t like feeling helpless again, from what Erica said I must recover if I rest, but I can''t stay still. That''s why I decided to take this time to read several of the books that Diana and Kira brought from the city of Valen. After seeing the potato that looked like a thick carrot and eating the fruit that Kira peeled and cut for me, I decided to start with the cookbook and the book that describes various types of food. ------------ The next day I wake up feeling a little better, my body is still aching, but at least the pain in my head has gone down a little and I can move my arms a little now. "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "Good Morning." (I) ¨¦rica entered the room with a te full of cut fruit, as soon as she sees me awake she opens a big smile and greets me. "How are you feeling today?" (¨¦rica) "I''m still not fine, but at least I''m able to move around a bit." (I) "I was thinking about using my ability to recover faster, what do you think?" (I) "Avoid doing this, the skill you use forces the body to recover faster, it usually doesn''t matter how well you are in good health and just wants to heal your wounds." (¨¦rica) "The problem is that you are suffering because you have overloaded your body and mind, if you use your ability it will only get worse" (¨¦rica) "The only things that would help you in this situation would be healing magic and a passive regeneration ability." (¨¦rica) "If you''re saying that I''ll listen." (I) "All the master needs is to rest and not make any physical or magical effort, in a few days the master should recover." (¨¦rica) "In the meantime, I will continue reading the books the girls brought from Valen City." (I) "(Since I can''t train, I''ll study.)" (I) "Master, I forgot to tell you that I asked Kira to buy the magic to use the demonic magic of human transformation." (¨¦rica) "No problem, that''s a good thing, when you start to learn this magic better beforehand." (I) I spent some time talking to ¨¦rica, then Ibuki arrived and I started teaching her math when noon was approaching the two of them went to provide food and I was able to start reading the various books. ------------ After dark Ibuki and ¨¦rica came to my room for our daily meeting, this time there was nothing to talk about with them, so the meeting ended and I just chatted with them before they left for their duties. As they are the only ones here with the ability to watch, they are taking turns watching each other. Unable to do anything to help them, I go back to reading, asking ¨¦rica to use her magic that leaves a ball of light floating so I can read. During the afternoon I managed to finish reading the two books on food and cooking, I learned that I have a lot of knowledge simr to my ancient world. There are recipes for French bread, pasta, cake, chips, pizza, cheese, andsagna. The book makes it clear that most of the recipes were created by Outsiders, it seems to be true, when you are away from your hometown what you miss most is the food. I can''t even begin to imagine how difficult it must have been for them to create these foods with unfamiliar ingredients. I spent the rest of the night reading the book about the Outsiders, I managed to read it all in a few hours. The book wasn''t very thick, the book says the same thing the girls had already told me, but it also had several stories of Outsiders. It seems that from a few hundred years ago until about fifty years ago many Outsiders started to appear, most of them were reincarnated, some reincarnated as adults and some are born as children. These Outsiders said they came from the same world, they all talked about how they had health problems or suffered from some kind of disability before reincarnating. p It seems their fate in this world wasn''t very pleasant at first, some called themselves the main characters and handled things silly, those who did that quickly died to monsters or other people. Some had abilities or elemental affinities considered prohibited, these were imprisoned, killed, or in a few cases joined some religion where these powers were exchanged with the blessing of their God. There were many who were deceived and became ves or prohibited research material from ndestine organizations, these had fates worse than death. But not everyone had unhappy lives, some hid the fact of being Outsiders, some joined Kingdoms and Guilds to have support in a world they didn''t know. It seems they tried to create a lot of things from their old world but failed most of the time, they were more sessful in cooking and agriculture. There''s an excerpt from ament that some of the smarter Outsiders always repeated, they said that this world had differentws of physics, different energies, and this system that they don''t understand how it affects everything, so they couldn''t replicate the things of their world in this. "(I thought the same things in the past, but everything is so different in this world that I just decided to ept things as they are, I don''t want to waste my time looking for answers to everything I don''t understand.)" (I) It seems that some were sessful in this world, those who said they abandoned everything they knew and started from scratch in this world. They sought new ways to do what they knew and new knowledge, most of them went to create jobs, of which one became a renowned Alchemist who created many types of potions such as liquid soap, one became a tailor and was the first to add spells to clothing that wasn''t made of monster leather or armor, many joined the trade and adventurer guilds. One of the most famous was the one who chose a country known for its corruption, he joined the King and showed how to investigate and collect evidence, that way the title of royal investors was created, this Outsider managed to cleanse the Kingdom from those who corrupted it. I learned a lot from this book, I realized that some made the same decision as me, to create things from scratch, in trial and error. What worries me is the information that was at the end of the book. It said that some Outsiders were reincarnated as monsters, this caused a wave of destruction on arge scale, that''s because the Outsiders were smart, but they became crazy. There were a few examples, the most famous of which was that of an Ounder who reincarnated as a Goblin, he wasn''t able to control the violent and perverted instincts that the Goblins had. He used his wits to kidnap only the weakest women to **** them and kill the weakest monsters and people to get strong, when someone noticed him years had passed and he had built a great Goblin kingdom, he had evolved into an Emperor Goblin with an army of thousands of Goblins, he ravaged several Realms before being killed and his army wiped out by an alliance between Realms. He wasn''t the only one, there were others who were reincarnated as monsters, everyone went crazy, an Outsider who imed to have studied people''s minds in his original world managed to capture one of these monsters and after months of study, he shared his findings. He said that the moment of reincarnation was a confusing and traumatizing moment, these Outsiders who were once people living in a peaceful world became monsters in an unknown world and were alone, in despair they ended up being swallowed up by their bodies'' survival instincts. , over time their minds and personalities were distorted by these primitive instincts until they became true monsters. He also said that there must have been some whomitted suicide upon discovering they had turned into monsters. Since then any monster suspected of being an Outsider is hunted down and killed upon discovery. "(I can understand their situation, even I find it hard to control my instincts sometimes.)" (I) "(What happened to them could have happened to me, it probably just didn''t happen because I was reborn as a Leech whose only instinct was hunger and because I didn''t give in to despair.)" (I) "(I also kept my mind open when looking at the world, I didn''t deny my situation and I always tried to have a rational eye for things around me.)" (I) "(To sum up, I was weird and distorted enough already, I quickly epted the situation.)" (I) "(But even so I''ve changed a lot, it''s a fact that I''m different now and I don''t know if it''s because I''m a monster now or because of the things I''ve been through since reincarnation.)" (I) "(That Outsider who said he studied people''s minds must have been a psychologist or psychiatrist.)" (I) I thought it would be safer to hide the fact of being a monster and an Outsider in the future, so I don''t get into unnecessary trouble, this was a worrying discovery. Chapter 85 Cap 85: Wilson Williams (Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: When I was leaving the Adventurers Guild Mari told me the name of her friend in the Trade Guild. I leave the Guild and look up at the sky, look at the Sun''s position and realize it''s almost noon, so I head to the restaurant to meet Kira before heading to the Trade Guild. I walk the streets seeing people of various races talking,ughing, and working. I really want to show this city to the master, this is the most liberal kingdom on the continent, the level of prejudice in this kingdom is the lowest on the continent too, here it doesn''t matter if you''re male or female, old or young, Human or Demi if whether you like people of the same sex or not, the only thing that matters in this Realm is your abilities. The only reason Demons are not epted here is so as not to attract the anger of other Realms, I want to show this ce to the master, I want to show him that there are ces where they think like him. I arrive at thebined restaurant and go inside, go to a table near a discreet corner and wait, while I wait I order a pitcher of beer and a te of cubes of meat and cheese as an appetizer. I don''t wait long, in less than ten minutes I see Kira disguised as a White Elf walk in and wave to her while I wait for her to sit down I call the waitress and order another pitcher of beer and another te of appetizers. "I thought I would get there before you, but apparently you worked things out quickly in the Adventurers'' Guild." (Kira) "There wasn''t much to do, I took my rewards and chatted with Mari for a while, that''s all." (I) "What are you going to do now?" (Kira) "I''m going to buy the mansion the master asked for." (I) "Mari referred me to a friend at the Trade Guild, I''ll look for him as soon as I get out of here." (I) "It also said something about a mansionparable to the Duke''s mansion that has a bloody and miasma history." (I) "This house would be perfect, I realized that since I met the master I am no longer affected by miasma." (Kira) "I noticed that too, actually it will even be cozier for ¨¦rica since she''s a Demon." (I) "Hmmm..." (Kira) "What are you thinking about?" (I) "I think I know which mansion this is, from the description you spoke it must be the King''s brother''s mansion." (Kira) "Do you know about this mansion?" (I) "Just a few rumors, it''s an old story." (Kira) "Tell me more." (I) "All I know is that the King''s brother had renounced his right to the throne and moved to this city where he lived for years." (Kira) "He became a great friend of the current Duke, but one day when the Duke showed up at his house to visit he found everyone dead." (Kira) "The whole family, the guards, the maids and the employees, they were all dead." (Kira) "Their dismembered bodies and blood painting more than half the walls inside the mansion, w marks marking both the bodies and the walls." (Kira) "Soon afterward miasma began to emanate all over the property, but it never left the perimeter of thend belonging to the mansion." (Kira) "Nobody tried to clear the miasma?" (I) "The Duke tried everything, he called magicians of the Light, white magicians, priests of various religions." (Kira) "But nobody has been able to clear the miasma, not only that, but nobody has been able to find out what happened there." (Kira) "This is a story that every organization in the city''s underworld knows, not even the Assassin Guild could find out what happened there." (Kira) "I''ve been in this town for years and I never knew it." (I) "It happened over twenty years ago, townspeople don''t even like toment on it, they think the ce is cursed." (Kira) "The Duke has been trying to sell the ce for years now, they say he hopes that if people go back to living on the property and people''s lifeblood can ease the miasma." (Kira) "Others say the Duke just can''t stand to see his friend''s mansion once full of life and joy in this state." (Kira) "Regardless of why he wants to sell it doesn''t matter, I doubt normal people would buy this mansion." (I) "Even most adventurers wouldn''t want to stay there." (I) "Only strange people like us could live there, in fact, it''s perfect for what the master wants." (Kira) "It''ll be big enough for all the renovations the master wants to do there, it''ll also have room for everyone, even after getting morepanions like the ves you''re going to buy." (I) "I still think there will be more people joining our group." (Kira) "I''ve been with the master for a short time, but I''ve met many people, but I haven''t found another one who is like the master." (Kira) "The master is Chaotic and mysterious, many will be afraid of the master, but there will be people who will be attracted to him." (Kira) "The master epts everyone, he doesn''t differentiate by age, gender or race, he doesn''t care about the person''s past, all the master cares about is his character and will." (Kira) "I agree with you, the master still hasn''t noticed, but he has the posture of a leader, he''s shrewd, he thinks of those next to him, he listens to the opinions of others with an open heart and he''s not afraid to make bold decisions to reach your goals." (I) "The problem is the type of person who will be attracted to him, I imagine those who are not epted anywhere will be easily captivated by the master." (I) "Those who don''t have a ce to go back or those like me who have lost their way." (Kira) "The master will always be surrounded by problems." (I) While we were talking we were eating and drinking, I decided to ask her what she was going to do today. "What are you going to do now?" (I) "I''m going to the ck Market to buy ¨¦rica something." (Kira) "Try to get some information from the auction too." (I) "I''ll try." (Kira) I chatted with Kira for a while longer, then I separated from her and saw her enter an alley before disappearing into a shadow, so I go to the center of town where the Commerce Guild is. As soon as I enter the Guild I see a lot of peopleing and going, then I see therge number of shops, I go straight to one of the stairs and go up to the second floor where I need my Guild card to get in, that''s where I go. sells weapons, armor, special magic items, and other things that the general poption doesn''t have ess to. Then I go straight up to the third floor where there are trade rooms and the main hall of the Trade Guild, as soon as I got to the third floor I go to the reception desk where a cute receptionist is, he is Human with brown hair and eyes, he has around one-fifty tall and has a delicate face, he''s almost as cute as the master. "Good afternoon." (I) "Good afternoon Miss." (receptionist) "What can I help you with today?" (receptionist) "I''m looking for someone, his name is Wilson Williams." (I) "I''ll let him know of your arrival, do you have an appointment?" (receptionist) "No, but just give him this letter and tell him that Mari from the Adventurers'' Guild sent it to me." (I) "I''ll talk to him, if you want you can wait on one of our sofas miss." (I) "Thank you, I''ll wait right here." (I) I hand the letter Mari gave me to him, after taking the letter he walks up the stairs and up to the fourth floor, as far as I know only the most influential merchants are there. "(This Wilson must be someone important.)" (I) In ten minutes the receptionistes back andes to me. "Mr. Williams asked me to apany you to her office." (receptionist) "If you can follow me please." (receptionist) "Alright, show me the way." (I) "But one thing, call me Diana, I''m not a noblewoman to be called Miss." (I) "As you wish, Ms. Diana." (receptionist) "Just Diana." (I) "..." (receptionist) "If you can apany me Diana." (receptionist) "Better that way, I don''t like formalities." (I) I follow the receptionist up to the fourth floor, he leads me through hallways to a pair of fancy, well-decorated double doors. "This is the office of Mr. Williams, Vice Master of the Guild." (receptionist) knock knock knock As I''m shocked by the unexpected information, the receptionist knocks on the door to let me know. "Mr. Williams, I brought Diana as requested." (receptionist) "You maye in." (Wilson) "Excuse me." (receptionist) The receptionist opens both doors and beckons me in, as soon as I walk in the closes the door behind me and walks away. I look around and see two sofas facing each other in the center of the room with a coffee table between them, I see a wall with pictures of beautifulndscape drawings, the wall on the other side is covered with bookshelves and well. in front of me past the sofas is arge desk with arge window behind it. Sitting in the chair behind the desk is a man who appears to be between forty-five or fifty, he has graying brown hair, green eyes full of cunning and wisdom, has dark skin, is dressed in a chic but not ostentatious nobleman''s clothes, he has the letter he brought in his hands and is in the middle of his reading before he stops and gives me a serious look as if he''s sizing me up. Chapter 86 Cap 86: Reading Time(Chapter Preview) Today I woke up seeing Ibuki lying beside me, unlike in the past she is not clinging to me, what she is doing is holding my hand while she sleeps. She''s been with me the longest, I know she''s worried about me, ¨¦rica told me how she''s been spending every moment training, Ibuki''s mind is simple, what she''s been thinking about is bing strong to protect me since Kira and Diana are not present. I know I''ve been worrying about her but this is a good time to build more of her personality, these moments will make her more responsible and aware of others around her I hope. "Ibuki, I asked you to let me know when the master wakes up, not for you to sleep beside him." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica soon entered the room, it seems that Ibuki should let her know when I wake up. "It''s okay ¨¦rica." (I) "She''s tired, with the two of you just for watch shifts and she trying hard on her training, she''s overworking herself like I usually do." (I) "So you admit it?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, but I''ll probably keep doing it, Ibuki is always watching me, unfortunately, he ended up catching one of my bad habits." (I) After ¨¦rica came in, she and I talked a little before she left, I went back to reading books today. I''m going to enjoy being stuck in bed to read as much as I can, today I''m going to read three books I''m going to read about alchemy, magical engineering, and the three forms of energy. I spent the morning reading about energy forms, I thought this was important knowledge. What I found was that the three types of energy are much more different than I imagined. Magic energy is influenced by the user''s mind, that''s why it''s so important to have a clear picture of the magic you''re going to use, this energy can deal moderate damage both physically and energy. Ki is energy that acts on the user''s body and responds to instincts, some who are considered talented can use it in their weapons and armor as well, this energy can do extreme physical damage, but it doesn''t have much effect against other forms of energy as magical barriers. Spiritual energy is easily influenced by its user''s emotions, usually, if you need to be an energy race or have a contract with a creature of that race to use this energy, this energy can do extreme damage to other forms of energy, but its damage. is minimal on physical targets. Reading about this I realized that Ki and spiritual power are very specialized and opposites, whereas magical energy is not specialized but can be used in more situations and is flexible. Everything I learned in this world surprised me, but it also showed me infinite possibilities. In the book, it is said that few people try to learn more than one type of energy, because it takes time, study, training, and a lot of effort to use these energies to their full potential. Those who can train in two types of energy are considered geniuses, and I have only one case recorded of someone who sessfully trained in all three types of energy, that would be a Summoned Hero a thousand years ago. This shows that it can be difficult but not impossible to learn the three types of energy. In my case I took some shortcuts, which others trained and struggled for years to learn I acquired eating the bandits and monsters, I already have the three skills to feel these energies, I just need to have all the skills to control them. I may have taken a shortcut, but that just leaves me at the starting point for each energy, it doesn''t make me stronger either, it just gives me more possibilities. The book also mentioned that the saints of religions had another type of energy, but it was just a quote, there was no exnation or name of what type of energy this would be, it made me understand that I cannot consider the information in these books asplete, this world has many secrets and I have to keep an open mind if I want to have a good life here. ------------- After reading about the energies I stopped to eat some fruit that Ibuki brought me to my room, then I picked up another book, this one talking about alchemy. I spent a few hours reading it and came to the conclusion that I didn''t understand anything, one of the reasons I don''t understand anything is that it talks about many ingredients and skills that I don''t know. Knowing this I ask ¨¦rica to get a book like the encyclopedia of magical nts, ingredients for alchemy, and medicines, this book was too big so I didn''t even try to read it in its entirety, I just researched the ingredients that the alchemy book mentioned. I also had to ask for a book that describes severalmon skills, my web nest was with three books open in front of me, I always try to research an ingredient or skill, it was exhausting and time-consuming work for my mind. I spent the entire afternoon doing this, it''s been a long time since I study like that, thest time was before I was admitted to the hospital in my previous life, at that time I was researching Asian mythologies, I wanted to create a game aimed at an Asian audience. ------------ When it was already night I closed all the books and learned many things. I learned that elemental affinities are important not only forbat work, works aimed at creation like alchemy also use elemental affinities. There are potions for everything, such as poisons, antidotes, recovery, Stamina, cleansing, to increase resistance to some element, to temporarily increase one''s physical status, or even potions to grow hair. There are also attack potions, these potions are dropped on a target, and when the bottle breaks it can cause an explosion, freezing, poison cloud, etc. To create potions not only the ingredients are needed, but also depending on the Alchemist''s elemental affinities and abilities, for example, an Alchemist with an elemental affinity for fire can create an explosive potion, but cannot create a freezing potion, this is not limited just for attack potions but also with many others. I also learned that not all Alchemists choose to work peacefully in ab, there arebat Alchemists too, they are rare but they are very versatile. For Combat Alchemists two skills are of utmost importance, one is [ Potion Control: 1 ] which allows them to manipte their potions and mix them quickly by floating in front of you and the other skill is [ Potion Multiplication: 1 ] This skill allows you to use a drop of potion to create more of the same potion, a drop can turn into a liter or ten liters of potion depending on the skill level, but the Alchemist''s magic energy is consumed in proportion to the amount created and the potion multiplied with this ability will only exist temporarily, it has to be used right after creation or it will disappear. Combat Alchemists are known to carry several potion bottles that they use to mix duringbat to create a wide variety of attacks. I was very surprised with the way Alchemists fight, from the description the book speaks they must be weak in hand-to-handbat but must be able to create potions of recovery, support, strengthening, and attack for themselves or theirrades. It was an eye-opener for me to read this book, it seems I can''t underestimate anyone for their work, there are countless ways for someone to be strong in this world. "Have you finished reading?" (¨¦rica) At some point ¨¦rica had entered the room without me noticing, I think I was so immersed in my reading and my thoughts that I didn''t pay much attention to my surroundings. "I''m done for today." (I) "I was very surprised with the Alchemists, I didn''t think there was a way for them to fight too." (I) "The master is talking about Combat Alchemists?" (¨¦rica) "Yes." (I) "These Alchemists are very strange, they are rare but most of them choose to be adventurers." (¨¦rica) "Why?" (I) "By ingredients, the Alchemists who choose the path ofbat are usually those who want to look for hard-to-find or rare ingredients, they also like to see the effect of their potions." (¨¦rica) "They are people who are fanatical about their work who want to use it to its full potential." (¨¦rica) "So it''s people who chose to source their ingredients themselves." (I) "Alchemist work is expensive work, they use a lot of ingredients and usually spend their lives making the same potions over and over again." (¨¦rica) "But allbat Alchemists make a wide variety of options, they are always researching new potions or new ways to create the same potion." (¨¦rica) "They like to travel, they do it to find new ingredients and new recipes." (¨¦rica) "I understand." (I) "It''s already getting dark, where is Ibuki?" (I) "She''s getting a bucket of water from the river nearby." (¨¦rica) "Kira hasn''te back yet, has she met Diana?" (I) "I think the master shouldn''t worry." (¨¦rica) "If something had happened to Diana the master would know, as she is her familiar the master must know when she is in danger and if she dies the master will feel his connection to her being severed." (¨¦rica) "You mean since I haven''t felt anything so far she must be fine, right." (I) "Yes." (¨¦rica) "But even if I understand what you''re talking about, I''ll just feelfortable when shees back and I see she''s okay with my own eyes." (I) Chapter 87 Cap 87: Auction Information(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: I''m surprised by the friend Mari told me to be the deputy master of the Guild of Commerce, after reading the letter he looks at me as if he''s sizing me up before putting a serious smile on his face. "Good afternoon Miss Diana." (Wilson) "Good afternoon, just call me Diana, as I told the receptionist just now, I''m not Nobility." (I) "You may be being very humble Diana." (Wilson) "You may not be from a noble family, but there are few who have such a noble character to save others in a difficult situation." (Wilson) "..." (I) sigh "Mari mentioned the mission in the letter?" (I) "Looks like I''m going to have to talk to her about divulging information." (I) "The letter doesn''t say anything about that, all it says is that you are a great friend of hers and Carlos, it also says that you are a great adventurer." (Wilson) "You may not have lost it yet, but you''ve already be a celebrity in this town, especially among other adventurers." (Wilson) "As a merchant, I hear a lot of rumors, since yesterday I''ve been hearing how a single adventurer saved dozens of adventurers in the middle of an unfavorable battle against the Undead." (Wilson) "I wasn''t the only one helping others there." (I) "But it''s the one that contributed the most, have you heard what they''re calling you?" (Wilson) "Yes." (I) "Being known as the "Guardian Wolf" shows a lot of her character and personal nobility." (Wilson) "(How far have these rumors gone?)" (I) "(Why did this have to happen? The master warned me not to draw too much attention and now the whole town knows who I am.)" (I) "Don''t feel bad Miss Diana, this title will open many doors for you." (Wilson) "Please sit down." (Wilson) He asks me to sit in one of the visiting chairs in front of his desk, I go over to one and start talking to him. "Marimented in the letter why I came here?" (I) "Yes, you are interested in buying the Trigan mansion, right?" (Wilson) "Is that the name of the mansion that is full of miasma?" (I) "Looks like you don''t know much about the mansion." (Wilson) "A friend told me about the rumors." (I) "So she knows about how everyone who had been in the mansion for twenty years died in an unknown way and about the miasma?" (Wilson) "Yes, I''m not worried about the miasma, the story from twenty years ago won''t scare me either, I have someone with a contract with a Spirit in my group anyway, so if there are ghosts in the mansion there won''t be any problems." (I) "Mrs. Mari said in the letter that you intend to live with your group at the mansion." (Wilson) "Yes." (I) "If you already know so much and still want to buy then I''m happy to talk about it, I''ve been trying to sell this mansion for over ten years." (Wilson) "Normally a mansion like this, with such arge plot ofnd would be worth twelve crystal pieces." (Wilson) "But as the ce has been abandoned for twenty years, it will need maintenance which brings the price down to ten crystal pieces." (Wilson) "Due to the property''s bloody history and perpetual miasma on the property, the price drops to below half to four crystal pieces." (Wilson) "Since you have a letter of rmendation from the Adventurers'' Guild I will give a special discount just for you, the final value will be three crystal pieces or thirty thousand gold pieces." (Wilson) "I''m willing to pay." (I) "Won''t you want to look at the property first before we close the deal?" (Wilson) "If Mari trusts you, then so do I." (I) "I''ll need your help with the maintenance of the house, I''ll also want your help with some renovations." (I) "This can be expensive, given the conditions you already know of the property, most constructionpanies will not take this job." (Wilson) "But you said most not all, so you have someone in mind." (I) "There is a dwarf constructionpany in the city, they are the best but their price is a little expensivepared to otherpanies, they are the only ones that would not be much affected by the miasma." (Wilson) "I''ll leave it to you then." (I) "I''ll need to know what types of renovations you have in mind so I can budget them before I give them to you." (Wilson) "You have to keep in mind that you''re going to pay the cost of materials andbor." (Wilson) "I already have all the paperwork here where it is described what my group and I will want, here is also the money for the purchase of the house." (I) I take out the papers where the master wrote down and drew what he wanted from the renovations, I also took a small leather bag that only contains three crystal coins, I put everything on the table. I pay the house upfront knowing that someone like the deputy master of the Guild of Commerce wouldn''t try to cheat me, especially knowing that I have friends like the master of the Adventurers'' Guild. "You cane here in two days and I''ll have the budget ready." (Wilson) "Thanks." (I) "I should be grateful, for thest few months the Duke has been pressuring me to sell the Trigan mansion, now I''ll have good news to give him." (Wilson) "In two days I will have all the documentation and deed of ownership ready for you." (Wilson) "Will the deed be in your name or someone else''s name?" (Wilson) "It will be in my name." (I) "(The master doesn''t have Kingdom documentation, doesn''t have a Guild card either after we discussed it Erica said I should buy it in my name.)" (I) "Then I think we''re done here Diana, it''s a pleasure doing business with you." (Wilson) "Then I think I''m leaving, bye Mr. Wilson." (I) I say goodbye to him and head towards the door which is opened by the same receptionist who brought me here. "Allow me to escort you to the exit, Diana?" (receptionist) "Thanks." (Diana) The receptionist leads me through the corridors we passed earlier, he escorts me downstairs to the main door of the Guild of Commerce where he bows politely. "The Trade Guild appreciates your sponsorship,e back whenever you need it." (receptionist) "Thank you for joining me, see youter." (I) I decide to go back to my room at the inn and wait for Kira there, I''m still tired. ------------ Pov Kira: After we leave the restaurant Diana and I split up, she goes to the Trade Guild and I go to the ck Market. On the way, I took off my disguise and put on my mask. I have two reasons to go there this time, the first is to get the demonic magic that Erica needs to be able to transform into a human, it would also be good to get some items that can hide someone''s status from being seen by items or people who have the skills of the Evaluation type. The second reason was Diana''s idea to find out more information about the annual ck Market auction, I have to find out the exact date and if possible see the catalog of items or at least know if what we''re looking for is going to be there. I hope I won''t belong there, I wanted to go home with Diana, but I think I''ll have to go back alone as she still wants to buy a mansion for the master. "(If I finish before mid-afternoon I may have time to go back today.)" (I) I followed the same paths as before and went straight to themercial area of ??the city, in a dark and hidden alley there is a gun shop that sells only poor quality guns, I go into this shop that is in the same horrible condition as before and I go straight to the counter where the bald middle-aged man is. "I would like to buy fruit, how much does it cost?" (I) "He doesn''t sell fruit here, get out!" (bald man) "Give me eleven then." (I) "..." (bald man) The middle-aged bald man gets up from his chair behind the counter and goes to a door behind him, I follow him silently and enter the same secret passage in a closet as before, where I go through the realtor to a stark ck door. The passwords are different depending on the day of the week, normally no one goes to the ck Market just important people, usually an intermediary is used when someone wants to contact the ck Market, but I like to sort things out myself. knock knock knock I knock three times and the door opens, I walk in and the door closes behind me. p I look around and see the same luxurious room as before, sitting on the sofa is the same beautiful ck Market receptionist looking at me with her perpetual friendly smile on her face. "Please have a seat, my name is Nira and I will be her receptionist today." (Nira) I walk over to the sofa opposite and sit across from the receptionist named Nira. "It''s good to see you again Nira." (I) "I''m here for two reasons today, let''s start with the first one." (I) "I want to buy a book that has human transformation demonic magic and some items to block its status from being seen by items or people with Rating-type abilities." (I) "Wait a moment please, I''ll check our in-stock items and their values." (Nira) Nira takes out a read crystal and an information crystal that she inserts into the read crystal, she spends a few minutes looking at it and then hands me over for me to see. "We have a book that has ten basic demonic spells that contain the spell you want, it''s costing a hundred gold coins." (Nira) "And this is the list of the status hide items you want, it has a picture of the item and the item''s level next to it." (Nira) "The list is organized from the highest level to the lowest level, prices are also described on the side." (Nira) I scroll through the list and see nes, rings, bracelets, anklets, earrings, brooches, etc. I decided to buy twenty items of the highest level, I choose to do this to have for our futurepanions, and I choose the higher-level ones because they are more effective against more powerful assessment skills. After choosing I return the reading and information crystals to Nira, I point out the items I want for her. "I''ll want the book and these twenty status concealment items." (I) She closes her eyes for a few seconds before opening them again with a twinkle in her eyes, all this without ever leaving her friendly smile. "The total is fourteen thousand gold coins." (Nira) I reiterate a bag containing two crystal coins and leave it on the table, I knew these hiding items would be expensive so I came prepared, these items will be very important to our group from now on. Nira picks it up and checks inside her bag, then she sets the bag down on the table again as she looks at me. "What more do you want?" (Nira) "Last time you talked about the annual auction, I would like to know more information such as the exact date and if possible the catalog of items that will be in the auction." (I) "I''ll write the date on a piece of paper, you cane to this same room on the date I''ll give you." (Nira) "I can let you see the catalog, but you won''t be able to see the best items, they won''t be reported until auction day." (Nira) Nira takes another information crystal from her storage item and swaps it with the one in the read crystal, then hands it to me for me to see. "This is the catalog." (Nira) "Thanks." (I) I see many items for sale, half of them are not prohibited but must be stolen items, the other half are prohibited items such as rare poisons, books with prohibited knowledge, illegal ves, etc. I step-item by item seeing its photo and description as well as its starting price, I pay more attention when I get to the ves'' part. As I imagined, there are four Alchemists and two cksmiths, unfortunately, I don''t see any tailors. As someone who has always worked with espionage, murder, and robbery, I always had a good memory, just reading and looking at the photos I have already recorded everything in my memory and I can pass it all on to the master. It only took me ten to fifteen minutes to go through the catalog, once I''m done I pass the reading and information crystals back to Nira. "Do you want anything else?" (Nira) "No, that was all." (I) "Please wait here, I''ll get the goods you bought." (Nira) Nira packs the crystals and the bag with the two coins before getting up and walking out the door behind her, after a few minutes shees back and sits on the couch across from me. "Here are all the items you requested and the change for your money." (Nira) Nira hands me a white leather bag which I pick up and check, this is a storage item with space for thirty items, I check and see that all the items are inside. "The storage item is a bonus for your sponsorship by purchasing so many quality items with us." (Nira) "Appreciate." (I) "I hope we meet again." (Nira) "Until the Nira auction." (I) I get up and walk out the way I came in, as soon as I leave the store I walk from alley to alley before finding a good ce to hide, then take off my mask and activate my Illusion Spirit Ring to put on my White Elf disguise before I go to the inn where Diana is staying. Chapter 88 Cap 88: Reading Time Interrupted(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: As soon as I arrive at the Inn and am about to go in, I see Diana approaching, it seems that she also finished sooner than expected. "Have you ended up in the Trade Guild yet?" (I) "It''s alright, I only have to go back there in two days to finish some things." (Diana) "You were quick too, have you finished what you had to do?" (Diana) "Yes, I was nning oning backter today." (I) "We''d better continue our conversation in your room." (I) "Alright, let''s go inside." (Diana) Diana and I enter the inn and go straight to the bedroom, so I sit in a wooden chair and she copses onto the bed. "Apparently you are still tired." (I) "Nothing more than a day or two of rest won''t do." (Diana) "How was the Commerce Guild?" (I) "I found out that Mari''s friend she told me to look for who would help me buy the mansion is actually the deputy master of the Commerce Guild." (Diana) "His name is Wilson Williams, I already paid him for the house in advance, I don''t think the Guild vice master would try to rob me, the house price was three crystal pieces." (Diana) "It was cheaper than I expected." (I) "He will provide the paperwork for the sale and will make a budget on the renovations that the master asked for with the best constructionpany in the city." (Diana) "I have to go back there in two days to finish this stuff." (Diana) "I''ming home soon, the master must still be worried about you." (I) "Here, I bought this wolf ornament bracelet for you, this is a status hiding item, I don''t need it as my mask already has this effect even if I''m not wearing it, as long as you''re around me it keeps the effect." (I) I hand her the bracelet and exin how it works, she can use her Mana to charge her or use magic cores. "You''re lucky, I wanted to go home too." (Diana) "What you are doing here is important, you are looking for our next house, so I muste back here so don''t worry." (I) "I''ll leave those six thousand gold pieces with you." (I) "Thanks." (Diana) "See youter." (Diana) "Bye, take care until I get back." (I) I leave the inn and go back to my normal appearance in one of the darkest alleys I found while putting on my mask, then head to the ndestine exit to return to the master. ----------- Zenos Pov: I was meeting ¨¦rica and Ibuki in my room, it''s starting to get dark now, ¨¦rica is trying to reassure me that if anything had happened to Diana I would know because she is my family member. "I appreciate you trying to calm me down ¨¦rica, but the fact that I''m worried won''t change until I hear from Diana." (I) While we were talking I heard a knocking noiseing from outside. "¨¦rica, I want you and Ibuki to go see who''s knocking on the gate." (I) "If you''re an adventurer try to capture if possible, if you can''t capture then you can kill if it''s an attacking monster you can kill, but if it''s a smart monster try to capture." (I) "I''ll go right now, let''s go Ibuki." (¨¦rica) "Let''s go." (Ibuki) They leave the room, it took them ten minutes to get back and Kira was with them, luckily it wasn''t an attack. "It was just Kira knocking for us to open the gate." (¨¦rica) "Sorry for the dy master." (Kira) "d to see you okay Kira." (I) "Got any news from Diana?" (me) "You don''t need to worry, she''s fine, the special mission was a sess and she''s in town." (Kira) Sigh "I am happy with that." (I) "Did she give you any information about what happened that day?" (I) "Yes, I''ll tell you everything she told me and the rumors in town." (Kira) Kira told me everything Diana told me, she told me the number of adventurers who participated in this special mission and their ratings, she told me about how the numbers of Undead was much higher than expected, she told me about how some adventurers died and dozens were seriously injured, she told me about the dungeon they found underground and talked about the rumors about Diana that are spreading through the town of Valen. ? "So she did exactly what I asked her not to do, she put herself in danger to help others instead of running away to protect herself." (I) "I already knew she wouldn''t be standing around seeing others in danger, the master has to understand that she is incapable of not helping someone who is in danger right in front of her." (¨¦rica) "As far as I knew she wasn''t in much danger, things were tough but she was one of the strongest adventurers there." (Kira) "The only time she was really in danger was when she tried to help that adventurer who stabbed her to get away." (Kira) "You would probably do the same in her ce, perhaps if you put yourself in even more danger to help others." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) I wanted to deny what ¨¦rica said, but when I thought about how the battle was going when I shared Diana''s senses, I had to admit that she would do the same thing. Maybe it''s because I grew up in an orphanage always trying to help other kids or I always hired those who were in difficult situations for thepanies I had when I was older, but I''ve just noticed that I can''t sit around seeing others in problems. Sigh "You don''t need it but still help, it just shows you have character." (¨¦rica) "You don''t help others as naively as Diana did when she tried to help someone who was on the run, but you would definitely help those who didn''t." (Kira) "No sense in helping someone who gave up before the end." (I) "We ended up getting off-topic, how is Diana now?" (I) "She''s tired, she got overwhelmed during the battle, but nothing a few days'' rest doesn''t do." (Kira) "That''s nice." (I) "I must tell you that Diana has be famous in the city." (Kira) "Why?" (I) "Diana helped many adventurers during the special mission and saved dozens who were seriously injured, for her actions she is being called the Guardian Wolf." (Kira) "I''m d others see her value." (I) "Do you have anything else to say?" (I) "Yes I am, she asked to tell you that she will do what she asked before she left." (I) "What did I order?" (I) "She asked me to let me know that she is buying a mansion, in two days she will receive the documents and order the renovations you asked for." (Kira) "With what happened to her I had already forgotten about that." (I) "I''m d everything is going well, I don''t want to draw too much attention, Diana''s sudden fame should pass in a few weeks so there won''t be any problems." (I) "..." (Kira) "Why this face Kira?" (¨¦rica) "Still have anything else to say Kira?" (I) "There''s actually something you need to know about this mansion Diana is buying." (Kira) Kira told me everything she knew about the mansion which consisted of the vague stories from twenty years ago and the rumors circting among the city''s underworld organizations. "..." (¨¦rica/I) "The good thing is that the mansion came out at a price far below what it''s really worth." (Kira) "The miasma problem is not a problem for our group either." (Kira) "You did well buying this mansion, the problem is the mystery of what happened twenty years ago there, it feels like I''m walking into a horror movie." (I) "Another problem is that the Duke and the King can pay attention to our group." (I) "Why does the master think that?" (¨¦rica) "I don''t know if the King will mind, but the Duke must surely want to know who is buying his dead friend''s house he''s been trying to sell for years." (I) "I had already thought about it, but he shouldn''t investigate us, master, as long as we don''t do anything suspicious he won''t do anything." (Kira) "At the most, he should ask the Adventurers Guild master''s opinion of Diana and her new Group." (Kira) "I hope you''re right." (I) "I want you to go back to town tomorrow, I have two things I want you to do." (I) "I want you to go to the Assassin Guild and get information about the people who lived in the mansion for twenty years and everything you have about the incident." (I) "I also want you to look for information about nobles who have been acting strangely or more prejudiced in recent weeks." (I) "I get it, I''m leaving tomorrow morning." (Kira) "You can go back with Diana." (I) After the conversation ¨¦rica went to the first round of surveince and Kira was going to take the second round, I asked to let Ibuki rest today. After everyone left my room I went back to studying alchemy, I was going to stop for today, but now that I know Diana is fine my mind is lighter, there''s not much I can do either besides reading these books. I study the alchemy book, always stopping to research the ingredients it talks about, I learned that it''s not just the blind mixing of ingredients, they have to put in the right amounts, they also need to put energy into the potions, the vast majority are made with magic, the Alchemist uses a magical reagent made from dust from monster cores and once the potion is ready the Alchemist has to fill it with mana. I spent most of the night finishing reading the alchemy book before I stopped and went to sleep, tomorrow I''m going to take a day off and go without reading anything. It''s not just any use studying, I need to take time to reflect on everything I''ve studied and internalize everything I''ve learned, I also need to rest my mind a little for the next round of studies, so I stopped my reading time for a day. Chapter 89 Cap 89: Seeking Information(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: As soon as I checked I met the master and gave my report, after that he told me what I should do. For some reason the master wants me to look for information about the family that lived in the mansion, when I asked him why, he said he wanted to know everything possible so as not to make the same mistakes as the characters in horror movies, I don''t know which is a horror movie but if the master wants that info then I''ll give it to him. He also wants information about nobles acting strangely or prejudiced in recent weeks, I can understand the hopes that the effects of the cursed item used by the five nobles who will attack the third prince of Cartoza are already causing them to lose control if they do. controlling their actions can give us clues about who they are. After my watch shift, I see that the day is dawning, I go inside and find ¨¦rica getting up. "Good morning ¨¦rica." (I) "Good morning Kira." (¨¦rica) "Why are you waking up so early?" (I) "I haven''t been able to sleep well these past few days." (¨¦rica) "I was worried about Diana and I was worried about the master who instead of resting has been buried in books." (¨¦rica) "Don''t worry, the master knows what he does." (Kira) After talking to ¨¦rica I went to pack my things, so I went back to talking to ¨¦rica until the master woke up so I could say goodbye before I left. "Remember to take care of yourself, if something happens you can count on Diana." (Zenos) "Try to amuse you and Diana too." (Zenos) "I will remember this." (I) "I have to go now, even a few days from now, master." (I) I leave the camp and head towards the town of Valen. ----------- It took me a few hours and I managed to avoid all the monsters and adventurers I encountered along the way. As soon as I arrive in the city I enter through the same ndestine tunnel as always, after I am inside the city I go straight to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler, I hope to find Diana still sleeping. On the way I disguise myself as a White Elf, remove my mask and change my clothes then enter the inn, the inn owner already knows me for always seeing me with Diana and lets me go up to his room, he also told me that she hasn''t yet got down. knock knock knock I knock on the door and wait but she doesn''t open the door so I knock harder. TOC TOC TOC "Who is the bastard that bothers me so early in the morning!?" (Diana) Soon I hear someone walking hastily to the door, then the door opens violently and I see Diana with messy hair and wrinkled clothes, her face showed she was furious so she was confused to recognize me. "..." (Diana) "Good morning, you look awful." (I) "I thought you went back to camp." (Diana) "I came back, but the master told me to go back to town to do some things for him." (I) "But did you really need to wake me up so early?" (Diana) "No, but I thought it would be fun and the master said we should have fun." (I) "You bastard, let''s go inside." (Diana) Diana was furious again to hear that I was just kidding like her, but she still lets me in. As soon as I walk in she crawls back to the bed and throws herself on it, I close the door and pull out a wooden chair. "What did the master say? Is he alright?" (Diana) "He''s better but he''s going to need to rest for a few more days." (I) "¨¦rica is getting worried about him, as you may already know he can''t sit still and since he can''t get up he''s been spending all day reading and studying the books we carry." (I) "So he is not resting, as expected from the master, nothing is capable of him." (Diana) "What more did he ask for." (Diana) "He wants me to get some information, but it''s too early for me to go, I have to wait until mid-afternoon." (I) "Since you didn''t have anything to do until the afternoon you came here to bother me?" (Diana) "Yes." (I) "..." (Diana) I talked to Diana for a while, she chose not to go back to sleep, so she got up and got ready before going downstairs with me to eat. After eating something at the inn, we both walked through the shopping district and then went to the Commerce Guild where the best shops are. We went straight to the second floor where they asked to check the Guild cards, I didn''t have a card so I went in as Diana''s escort. We came because Diana needed leather armor and new swords, the ones she had been in ruins after the special mission. ------------ Diana took a long time choosing her swords, while she waited I bought two daggers for myself too. I took the opportunity to get some of the gold coins I left with herst time. When we left the Guild of Commerce it was almost mid-afternoon, I said goodbye to Diana and was supposed to meet her at dusk in front of the fountain in the town square. I go from alley to alley and change my clothes, put on my mask, and deactivate the illusory spirit ring. I go to the street where the brothels are and enter the same alley where the hidden door is, enter and follow to the darkroom with a single table and two chairs lit by a magic item on the table. I walk over to the table and sit down, wait a few minutes before I hear the noise of a door opening and closing, then I see Lucas walking over to me and taking a seat across from me. "Nice to see you again." (Lucas) "Good to see you too." (I) "I''m d your mate is doing well after the mission." (Lucas) "..." (I) "You don''t have to look at me like that, it''s my job to know, you should know that by now." (Lucas) "You know I don''t like being watched." (I) "So what do you need this time?" (Lucas) "I want information about the former residents of Trigan Manor, also I want everything you know about what happened there twenty years ago." (I) "..." (Lucas) "For you to search for that mansion you must be thinking about going there, forget it, even I couldn''t find out much of what happened there." (Lucas) "Are you sure you can talk so much." (I) "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent all the guards away, it''s just the two of us here." (Lucas) "You aren''t by any chance thinking of living in that mansion, are you?" (Lucas) "As you yourself will soon find out anyway, my mate is already buying the mansion." (I) "The ce doesn''t look dangerous, but I don''t like a ce where I don''t know what happened." (Lucas) "I don''t either, that''s why I have this information." (I) "Anything else?" (Lucas) "I also want to ask for an investigation." (I) "I want to know if any nobles have been acting strangetely and if any nobles have been doing or speaking prejudiced things in the past few weeks more than usual." (I) "You ordered this more quickly than I anticipated." (Lucas) "I already have both pieces of information for you." (Lucas) "I had already investigated the Trigan mansion and its upants years ago." (Lucas) "About the information about the nobles, after yourst visit I figured you''de back asking for that information, so I had them look into it for me." (Lucas) "If you knew I would need this information why didn''t you tell mest time?" (I) "My job is just to sell information, not advise others." (Lucas) "..." (I) "But I knew that sooner orter you woulde back for that information." (Lucas) "How much will everything cost?" (I) "Seventeen gold coins." (Lucas) "Here it is." (I) I pull a bag out of my bracelet, then take seventeen gold coins out of it and ce them on the table. Lucas takes it and gets up, he goes to one of the dark corners of the room and disappears into the darkness, after a few minutes hees back and sits down again in front of me, and ces two information crystals on the table. "Here is the information you asked for, it''s always a pleasure to do business with you." (Lucas) "Equally." (I) "May I ask you a question?" (Lucas) "You''ve helped me a lot, ask what you want." (I) "Are you happy?" (Lucas) "..." (I) I look at Lucas and see him with a genuinely serious face, I try to think why this question was asked, but nothinges to mind so I just decide to be honest. "Yes, I haven''t been so happy for many years." (I) "..." (Lucas) Lucas looks at me as if to confirm my answer, then he shes a cheery smile. "That''s good then." (Lucas) "Now I have to go, there are a lot of things I have to do." (Lucas) "I''ming too, see you Lucas." (I) I leave the same ce I came from, go from alley to alley back to the inn, choose an abandoned house to put my disguise back on before I get there. knock knock As soon as I arrive I go straight to Diana''s room, knock on the door, and walk-in when she opens the door. "Back quickly." (Diana) "I got everything I needed." (I) Looks like we both finished what we had to do early, so we don''t need to meet at the fountain. I talked to Diana until nightfall, so we went to eat and drink at a restaurant during the night. Then we went to sleep, the day was very busy but it was fun, this was the first time I went shopping or drinking with a friend, the master was right, I have to learn to have more fun like I did today. With these thoughts, I close my eyes and go to sleep. Chapter 90 Cap 90: The Way To Go(Chapter Preview) Pov ¨¦rica: Things have been hectictely, the special mission Diana participated in, the auction Kira will participate in, the mansion Diana will buy, the master sharing Diana''s senses to save her, etc. While so many things have happened I could only stay here at the camp training my magic, because of my race the master doesn''t let me out to help as he does with Diana and Kira. But now that Kira has brought me this book with demonic spells I can start learning human transformation magic, with this being the status concealment item Kira bought I can finally be of some use to the master. Today is the day Kira is heading back to Valen City to get information, I apanied her to the gate along with Ibuki as the master still can''t stand up. After she left I go to the master to try to convince him to stop reading and studying all these books so he doesn''t get overwhelmed, I thought it would be difficult to convince him, but for the peace of my mind, it was just the opposite. "You don''t need to worry ¨¦rica, I''m just going to rest and reflect on a few things today." (Zenos) "Promise not to read many books and just rest?" (I) "Yes." (Zenos) "Thankfully, I thought I''d spend a lot of time trying to reason with you as you''re not letting your mind rest." (I) "I know I have a bad habit of overworking myself, but that''s why I want to be strong and capable enough to protect you." (Zenos) "I know that all you do is think about me and the others, but none of that matters if you get that way from overworking yourself." (I) "I thought that since you couldn''t even stand up, you would finally rest, but instead spend your days studying these books from the time you wake up until the time you go to sleep." (I) "This time I''m serious, I know I need some rest, so I''ll leave it to continue reading my books tomorrow." (Zenos) "So since I can be more rxed with you resting I can concentrate on my training to learn human transformation magic." (I) "Kira brought the book?" (Zenos) "Yes, I''ll spend the morning reading and leave it to practice for the afternoon." (I) "I wish you luck in your training." (Zenos) "Thank you, master." (I) After leaving the master''s room I leave the cabin and sit under a tree to read the book. ------------ I spent the entire morning reading the book, just the part about the magic of human transformation. I found that magic is not difficult to learn, in fact, all it does is suppress the demonic bloodline and change the color of skin, hair, and eyes, then use a retraction spell to turn the horns, wings, and tail into energy and retract to the body. This spell is only possible because a Demon''s body is already integrated with its Mana, that''s why Demons are better at using magic, it''s also why Strengthening spells are stronger on them. Because of the suppression of the demonic bloodline caused by this spell, the Fiends are much weaker when using it, but now that I know how to use it I see it''s not difficult, the spell''s effect doesn''tst but will consume my Mana every three hours, nothing that will bother me with my current Mana and Mana regeneration. All I need now is practice, but I''m going to get ahead of the food first, Ibuki and I found a bird''s nest yesterday, so we''re going to have hard-boiled eggs today. ------------- Zenos Pov: All I want today is to rest, I need to rx a little and go over everything I''ve learned since I came to this world. It''s not enough just to force me to keep going, sometimes to take a real step forward you have to contemte your way to where you are, to know what to do and where to go. There''s a saying in my old world that you have to know where you came from, to know where you''re going. This is the time for me to know where I came from, I chose to do this now not only because I''m unable to get up from my nest of lines, but because more and more I realize how much I''m changing. I had already realized that I have no hesitation in killing, at first I thought it was because I didn''t care about the death of criminals, I thought so because the only people I killed in this world were bandits. But little by little I realized that I was discarding monsters as intelligent beings, an example of this is Ibuki who was my firstpanion. I saw how the Goblins used one of their own as bait, I saw how they trained their children and I saw how they treated women, it was because I denied their actions as intelligent beings, which in my view was unforgivable that I felt nothing when killing them. But it was different for the adventurer who attacked Diana from behind, he wasn''t evil, he was just a desperate coward, he didn''t attack Diana out of prejudice and knew that what he was doing was wrong, his decision to do that came purely from the mind of someone who gave in to fear and despair. I didn''t need to have killed him, but I don''t regret it either, if I had to do it all over again I would still have killed him, regardless of whether I understood what he was going through or not, the fact that he hurt Diana and left her for dead is unforgivable for me. Just the thought of killing someone in cold blood without feeling anything and knowing I would do it again with no regrets made me realize I''d changed. Now I realized that along the way it wasn''t just my body and monster instincts that were changing me, but every decision I made and everything I did shape my mind and personality. I''m no longer the frail orphan, I''m no longer the invalid man trapped in a hospital bed, I''m no longer the confused and desperate Leech, I''m no longer a human either, I didn''t even realize that along my path I kept drifting away. more than what was left of my humanity, that''s not bad, I have to free myself from the way I thought, that I learned from a peaceful world to find out how I''m going to live in this dangerous world. ¨¦rica and Diana have already told me that it is normal for adventurers and soldiers to kill bandits, Kira told me that it is normal for small viges to suffer from hunger or epidemics, because of Kira''s story, it is also possible to realize that corruption in this world is not as simple as stealing money of the government, many lives are ruined as in the case of Kira and her old vige. In this world, the weak are at the mercy of those who are stronger or those who have more authority, if I keep myself stuck in old ways of thinking I would only be putting myself and the girls in danger. What I have to do now that I''ve realized what I''ve be is find out what I want to be, I have to figure out how not to let me change beyond what is necessary to not stop being myself and be a monster like the Outsiders who reincarnate like monsters and went mad. I have to have a clear line in my mind of what I consider right and wrong, I have to think how far I can go without bing a real monster. Maybe when I go to live in the city and see how people in this world live, it will be easier for me to adapt to this world. Sigh I miss seeing the starry sky, I''m only a short time in this state, but in this world, the first truly beautiful thing and the one that most impressed me was the starry sky. Seeing this dark sky full of stars with two moons of different colors left a big impression on me, before I found Ibuki it was looking at this sky every night that made me realize how insignificant my problems are, it was looking at this sky that made me see that not everything in this world is ugly and violent, it was this sky full of stars that helped me to stay calm. ,m Every night since I was born in this world I''ve watched this sky, made it a habit to never forget that it''s not all about fighting and surviving, none of that matters if you don''t have a reason to live. It was looking at this sky that I decided to live to see all that this life has to show me, that''s when I took my first step on my journey, I may not see this sky for a few days but I will keep its image in my mind until myst day. I took this day to contemte everything I''ve been through in this world and think about what I should do from now on, the first part was okay, I was able to see everything I went through from a different perspective and see how much I''ve changed so far. But even now I can''t see the way ahead of me, I don''t know what to expect or do. When I close my eyes I can see myself standing on a path, behind me I can see images of everything I''ve experienced so far when I look up all I see is the starry skies and the two different colored moons, when I look straight ahead I don''t I can see nothing, I see neither the path nor the starry sky, all I see in front of me is darkness, it always scared me, not knowing where to go or what to do, but now that I''ve looked back and contemted on everything I went through I could finally see what was beside me. Now when I look to my sides I see the girls there with me, somehow it gives me the courage to keep walking through this darkness, if there is no path in front of me I just have to build it with each step. "Master, why are you crying?" (Ibuki) ".." (I) At some point, Ibuki entered the room while his eyes were closed. "Is the master sad?" (Ibuki) "Master doesn''t need to be sad, Ibuki is here with Master." (Ibuki) Ibuki runs to me and throws himself into my arms, she hugs me tightly, I hug her back and pat her head smiling. "I''m not sad Ibuki." (I) "Then why are you crying? Ibuki doesn''t like to see the master crying." (Ibuki) "I''m crying with happiness, I just realized something that made me very happy." (I) "Ibuki doesn''t understand." (Ibuki) "One day you will understand." (I) "Why did youe?" (I) "¨¦rica asked Ibuki to see if the master is hungry." (Ibuki) "Yes I am, can you get me some food?" (I) "Yes, Ibuki will be right back." (Ibuki) Ibuki gets up and runs out of the room. "One day I hope you understand how happy I am to have you walking this path by my side." (I) Chapter 91 Cap 91: Ivan Trigans Story(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: Yesterday I had a fun day with Kira, it was the first time I could see her having fun, normally all she does is follow the master''s order or do something with the master in mind, but yesterday she and I shopped at the weapons and armor stores, we also went out to drink. I was surprised by the prank she yed, waking me up yesterday. We both woke up early and got up, got ready for another day walking around the city, after all, it''s only tomorrow that I''ll be able to finalize the purchase of the mansion. "What are we doing today?" (I) "We can do some shopping, we have to buy some clothes for the master and the others." (Kira) "I also need some new clothes, in addition to the dress I wear for my disguise I only have two of the same battle clothes." (Kira) "We can only buy a few, after all, ¨¦rica wants you to buy a ve with tailoring work." (I) "Really, maybe just two sets of clothes for each one?" (Kira) p "I agree." (I) "I also want to buy some reading crystals, I have the Trigan mansion info but I can''t see without a reading crystal." (Kira) "Is that what you came for the master?" (I) "Yes." (Kira) "I must admit I''m also curious about the information about the mansion." (I) "Let''s go get the groceries we need and in thete afternoon we''ll go back to the room so we can see what information you got, what do you think?" (I) "It''s fine by me." (Kira) After we''ve decided what to do Kira puts on her disguise and one of the status concealment items she bought that looks like a simple silver ring, then we head downstairs and out of the inn. We decided to eat at a street stall today on the way to the Trade Guild, it was Kira''s idea to go there, I decided to ask as we walked there. "I still don''t understand why you insist on buying the clothes at the Trade Guild." (I) "That''s why we''re not going to buy normal clothes, we''re going to buy magic clothes that fit the size." (Kira) "I know we have a lot of money, but wouldn''t that be a waste?" (I) "Have you forgotten that Master and Ibuki are monsters?" (Kira) "Unlike you and me that it will take a while to evolve, they will soon evolve again." (Kira) "We need an outfit that can fit their body, we also need an outfit that won''t tear with ¨¦rica''s Demon''s wings and ws." (Kira) "L see what you mean." (I) "We can take advantage of the fact that we''re there and buy the reading crystal." (I) "I was thinking of passing somewhere on the way back." (Kira) "Where?" (I) "In a ve shop, I was thinking we could see if there''s anyone who looks promising there, as far as I know, there''s only one ve shop that''s regted by the Trade Guild, if I''m not wrong it must be close to the Guild." (Kira) "It might be good, but what are you looking for, most of these ves arebat ves, criminal ves, or debt ves." (I) "I don''t think we''re going to find someone who meets any of the master''s requirements." (I) "We have time, so why not give it a try, we can be surprised and find someone." (Kira) "Alright but let''s save that for tomorrow, tonight I want to introduce Mari to you, but first I want to know the mansion information you got." (I) "Alright, let''s do it your way then." (Kira) "But you''re sure to introduce me to her, if she''s as capable and strong as you say she can spot my disguise." (Kira) "You shouldn''t worry about Mari, she respects you a lot or I should say the storm killer." (I) "Like this?" (Kira) "All the nobles you kidnapped and sold as illegal ves were rubbish, weren''t they?" (I) "Yes, I always researched my victims, I always picked the worst ones to do that, they were a good outlet for my hatred against the noble that enved me." (Kira) "As the Guild''s supervisor, she has always received requests from the nobles of the families who were her victims to hunt you down." (I) "As such, she investigated the nobles you kidnapped and discovered the horrible things they did, even though she didn''t approve of your way of doing things she still respected you to go after that rubbish." (I) "She also realized that you never killed any innocents, even the noble guards you avoided killing, most of the reported deaths were of other people in your group, not yours." (I) "The reason I did these things was for selfishness, it was never for justice." (Kira) "When I returned to town with the heads of your bandit group members I reported that you fled, since then there have been no attacks from you." (I) "I don''t know if you''ve noticed yet, but your posters that used to be hung in various ces are no longer seen." (I) "Even the poster that used to be at the city gate is no longer there, I noticed that when I was returning from the special mission." (I) "You''re not being wanted anymore, they think you''ve probably left town." (I) "..." (Kira) "To tell you the truth I always intended to tell her about you, not as a storm killer, but as a Gray Elf." (I) "You''re right, no one other than the Assassin Guild master knows my race, gender, or age." (Kira) "Actually thanks to the rumors circting in the underworld they must think I''m human, male and middle-aged." (Kira) "Where did these rumorse from?" (I) "From me, I spread this information out separately and had to wait months for everyone to piece together the pieces from different ces to believe these rumors." (Kira) "Very smart of you." (I) "Thanks." (Kira) As we talked we continued walking until we reached the Commerce Guild. ----------- In thete afternoon, we were back in the inn''s room, Diana threw herself on the bed and I sat on the floor against the wall. "We got everything we wanted." (Kira) "Yes, now use one of the reading crystals to read the information, please read it for me to hear too." (I) "OK." (Kira) I see Kira remove a read crystal from her bracelet, then pull out an information crystal that she has inserted into the read crystal. She spent a few minutes putting her mana into the reading crystal while she was doing something in it before starting to speak. "I''m going to start telling you what the Assassin Guild has on Trigan Manor." (Kira) "Right." (I) "The previous owner of the Trigan mansion was Ivan Trigan, he was Human, the second prince of the Kingdom of Trigan, the one who was known as the Red Knight." (Kira) "He had a rare job known as the Great Knight of Magic, in addition to his prowess inbat he was also known for exemry handling of both politics and economics but he never had any ambition to be King and ended up abdicating the throne allowing his younger brother the third prince bes the king after the death of the first prince." (Kira) "Ivan Trigan moved to the city of Valen with his three wives and his daughter where they were weed by his childhood friend the current Duke of Valen, as a wee gift the Duke with the coboration of the third prince at the time gave the Trigan mansion for him." (Kira) "Who were his wives?" (I) "Looks like the Assassin Guild investigated them as well." (Kira) "The first wife was a White Elf who was the second prince''s magic tutor, she was also known as one of the greatest investigators of ancient magic in the Kingdom." (Kira) "The second wife was a human who once helped escort the second prince with her party, she was a Grade +A adventurer and also a Combat Alchemist." (Kira) "The third wife was Human, she was a captain of the army hemanded and fought in many battles with him, she was known as Battlefield Dancer." (Kira) "Not just him, but all his wives were strong, if they were all so strong then how did they die?" (I) "That''s a good question." (Kira) "There''s a mention that his daughter grew up being coached by his three wives and him, but when she was fifteen they found out she was sick." (Kira) "This is very sad." (I) "Five years after finding out about her daughter''s illness is when it happened that everyone died." (Kira) "On that day there were seventeen maids, fifty guards, four employees who worked helping the current General Ivan with administrative work, and the entire family of Ivan Trigan." (Kira) "None of them reappeared, their bodies were so torn apart that they couldn''t even put the body parts together." (Kira) "In the end, not being able to differentiate between the bodies they were all cremated together, the King built a tomb in the capital to honor his brother at the time." (Kira) "This is very sad, but how could they not find any clues?" (I) "They investigated, there were w marks all over the mansion and what was left of the bodies, but they didn''t find anything else." (Kira) "Both the Duke and the King investigated, but never found anything, all they found was that all thend belonging to the mansion became a cursednd, they hired priests of many religions but none could clear the curse." (Kira) "It seems that all the curse does is umte miasma in the manornds, after some investigation by the Mages Guild they found that the miasma doesn''t spread beyond the property gates and that no monsters spawn inside, as they couldn''t clean up the ce and nothing bad came out of there they left it behind." (Kira) "Did they give up that easy?" (I) "It was not an easy decision, the investigations took two years but had no results, after that only the Duke continued the investigation, but he also dropped out five years ago." (Kira) "And as far as I know, you decided to sell the mansion, didn''t you?" (I) "Yes." (Kira) "All it takes is investigations of all the individuals in the mansion, but it looks like they were all clean, not one of them looked suspicious." (Kira) "This is a mystery." (I) After talking about this information until nightfall we both changed into our new clothes and headed towards the bar where we would meet Mari. Chapter 92 Cap 92: Dungeons(Chapter Preview) At nightfall ¨¦rica and Ibuki came to my room, our evening meetings to talk became a routine. "How was your day?" (I) "Ibuki trained a lot, Ibuki will get stronger to protect the master." (Ibuki) "Nice job Ibuki, but don''t overdo it, tomorrow I want you to read these two books, no training until you''ve finished reading both." (I) Both are storybooks, one is a story of a boy from a small vige who trains and when he grows up he bes an adventurer, the book tells his whole journey whether it''s happy, sad or difficult times until he bes a recognized hero. all. The other book is about an orphan girl who struggles to get money, the book tells the girl''s whole life being a beggar, selling items she made herself, using her little money to buy things from one city and sell in a more expensive one and setting up her first store until she became one of the biggest merchants on the continent. I want Ibuki to read these books for several different reasons, first I want her to practice her reading, second I want her to learn more about how to live in society, whether it''s among normal adventurers or merchants and educated people, third I want her too take a break from your physical training so you don''t overload your body. I chose these two books after talking to ¨¦rica, it will be good to expand Ibuki''s knowledge of the world a little and show how big this world is. "And you ¨¦rica, how was your day?" (I) "It was a good master." (¨¦rica) "Kira got the book with the demonic human transformation spell for me, I spent the morning studying the magic and found that I would need other magic to hide my tail, wings, and horns." (¨¦rica) "The two spells seem toplement each other." (me) "You''re right, theyplement each other, they''re also not as difficult to learn as I thought." (¨¦rica) "I spent the afternoon training both spells, I think in a few days I''ll be ready to use them normally." (¨¦rica) "With these spells and the concealment item Kira bought from the ck Market, no one will be able to discover that I''m a Demon." (¨¦rica) "That''s fine, keep practicing then." (I) I talked with the girls untilte at night, after they left to watch and sleep I went to bed early to rest my brain more. ------------ The next morning I woke up to ¨¦rica sweeping my room, she was using the broom I had made. "Good morning ¨¦rica." (I) "Good morning Master." (¨¦rica) "I didn''t wake you up, did I?" (¨¦rica) "Don''t worry, I woke up early today because I went to bed earlyst night." (I) "Are you cleaning the cabin?" (I) "I''m cleaning up a bit, I''m not very good at these things, I grew up surrounded by maids who did it for me." (¨¦rica) "You''re doing well, I know you''re just like Ibuki, always trying to be helpful." (I) "I will continue to strive master." (¨¦rica) After talking a little more with Erica, I let her work and asked her toe to see me when it was over. While she was working I started reading a book that exined the dungeons I asked her to fetch for me. I spent the whole morning reading the book before ¨¦rica came back, she came into the room with a pitcher of water and a te of boiled eggs. "Thanks for the food." (I) "That is my duty as your ve." (¨¦rica) "So what did you want to talk to me master?" (¨¦rica) "Yesterday I was thinking about several things, so I thought a lot about everything I did in this forest." (I) "One thing I noticed in my memories is that there is a monster that I almost didn''t find until now, the name was me Snake." (I) "I wonder if you know why neither I nor the others encountered this monster during the hunt?" (I) "I know why, Kira and Diana probably do too." (¨¦rica) "Then exin to me please." (I) "This monster is not original from this forest, it must be a monster that came out of the Dungeon of the Great Serpent, a Grade S Dungeon near the city of Valen." (¨¦rica) "A few months ago there was a wave of monsters in that dungeon, due to that many Snake-type monsters came out and spread through the forest, the monster the master encountered must be one of the few left after months of hunting adventurers." (¨¦rica) "Diana and you guys had already told me about the two dungeons you have in this town, which is the other one?" (I) "The other dungeon is called Blood Dungeon, this is another Grade S dungeon." (¨¦rica) "Could you tell me more about these two dungeons?" (I) "I''ll do my best, but I don''t know much about them, Diana never let me in on either of them." (¨¦rica) "The reason this city is the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild rather than the Kingdom Capital is because of these two dungeons." (¨¦rica) "In one, you can get most of the known poisons and in the other, you can get the blood of rare monsters with rare bloodlines, those two things are what the Alchemists want in this town." (¨¦rica) "I see, thanks for the exnation." (I) "Do you want to know anything else?" (¨¦rica) "No, that''s all thanks." (I) After talking to ¨¦rica I ate the food she brought and then went back to reading the book. I could understand why Guild Headquarters chose to stay in this city, but I still didn''t know how a dungeon formed, what it was like inside it, or what a dungeon was, so I continued reading the book until nightfall, it was a book thick that exined almost everything about the dungeons. I found out that there are two types of dungeons, one that is naturally formed and one that is formed by a curse. A normal dungeon is formed by the world itself in areas where it has a high concentration of miasma or energy, dungeons regte the miasma or energy around them so as not to spread and get out of control. Dungeons take shape from their environment, they use the elements and the surrounding environment as the basis for what it will be, if the dungeon is at sea it will be a water dungeon most of the time, if it is in the mountains it will be a dungeon from caves or aerial, there are infinite types of dungeons, they can even have dungeons geared towards a single species of the monster like the Great Serpent Dungeon. Inside normal dungeons, some chests contain treasures such as weapons, armor, equipment, gems, global currencies, and other items, it can also have traps, one thing that all dungeons have is monsters, all monsters inside a dungeon are the first generation without intelligence and with strong instincts. Dungeons have floors, the number of floors shows how old and strong the dungeon is, with each floor the monsters get stronger and the traps get more numerous and dangerous, every ten floors will have a floor boss who is a monster very powerful, but it also has intermediate bosses that can appear on any floor randomly, they are not as strong as floor bosses, but you never know which floor it will be on, at the end of every dungeon there is the dungeon boss who it is always the strongest and hardest monster to kill. In a normal dungeon, there are dungeon cores that are protected by the dungeon boss, if the bosses fail and the core is not destroyed a new boss will appear after a while, if the dungeon core is destroyed then the whole dungeon copses being destroyed. Normally normal dungeons are not destroyed, only if there are a lot of dungeons around or it is a dangerous type of dungeon that will be destroyed. Dungeons are in their own space, their environment regenerates itself, no matter how much it is destroyed it always returns to normal, some dungeons are used as eternal mines of natural resources, it is better to get resources from inside the dungeon than if regenerates than the world and wipes out the environment. The book mentions that damaging the environment too much has serious consequences, but it doesn''t say what it is. When monsters are destroyed within the dungeon they are consumed again by the dungeon and some items referring to those monsters are left in ce such as ws, fangs, fur, global coins, magic core, etc. Not just monsters, people who die inside the dungeon must be stored inside storage items or within a few dozen minutes arepletely consumed by the dungeon along with all the items you have, your items can reappear in chests in the dungeon. The Cursed Dungeons are just like normal Dungeons in almost everything, but they don''t regte the miasma of the environment, they spread the miasma in the environment, they also don''t have a core, you need to kill the Dungeon Boss to destroy it. When a Cursed Dungeon is found a request is issued by the government and the local Adventurers Guild to destroy it as quickly as possible. Cursed Dungeons are formed not naturally, but rather from a strong curse that someone has cast on themselves or the world, a curse that is at extreme malice levels. There are some stories about dungeons, about how there is a dungeon that has a forest with a sky inside, or how there is a dungeon that looks like a ruined kingdom. It also has stories about the formation of Cursed Dungeons, it had the story of a soldier who was the only survivor in a bloody and brutal battle, in the end, all enemies died, but all hispanions too, he was surrounded by thousands of corpses, he was traumatized from what he saw and full of sadness for hisrades, in the end, he cursed himself for being the only survivor, his sadness, hatred, and loneliness were so great that he drew malice around him, all malice generated by that battle was for him, soon the miasma was also attracted, so a Cursed Dungeon was created and that soldier turned into a monster inside that dungeon bing the boss of the dungeon. Chapter 93 Cap 93: Byakko(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: After talking until nightfall about the information we got about the mansion, Diana and I got ready with some clothes we bought today to meet her friend Mari at a restaurant. "Are you sure you want to tell her about me?" (I) "I already said she won''t care about you." (Diana) "We don''t even need to tell her who you are, we can just say you''re a Gray Elf, she doesn''t need to know you''re the Storm Killer." (Diana) "We can do this." (I) "What if she asks who else is in our group?" (I) "I wanted to tell her and Carlos about the master, but I wanted to wait until we moved to town." (Diana) "Then just say you''ll introduce the other group members when we move in, if she asks about them be vague." (I) "Alright, thanks for agreeing to meet her." (Diana) "If you trust her that much, then I''ll try to trust her too." (I) The two of us enter the restaurant, go sit at the farthest and most discreet table, order some appetizers and a few pitchers of beer while we wait for Diana''s friend to arrive. After about ten minutes she arrived, she was wearing her Guild of Adventurers uniform and she looked tired, even in that state she was one of the most beautiful White Elves I''ve ever seen, she looks around and Diana waves to her when she sees Diana and me shees towards us and sits across from me and next to Diana. "It arrived fast, I thought it would bete." (Diana) "I finished all my work this afternoon, I was helping Carlos organize the documents I needed to sign." (Mari) "You look tired." (Diana) "Since before the special mission I and other Guild employees have been working at a fast pace, but almost everything is over now, so I came to try to drown my tiredness in the drink along with a friend." (Mari) "I brought someone for you to meet, this is my new friend and member of the group I''m in now, her name is Kira." (Diana) "Good night, my name is Kira." (I) "Good night, nice to meet you, I''m sorry I didn''t say hello to you earlier." (Mari) "I''ve been so tiredtely that I''ve been a little distracted." (Mari) "Do not worry about it." (I) "I must admit it''s been a few years since I''ve seen a Gray Elf, I''m surprised to see one in this town." (Mari) "..." (Diana/I) "(How did she manage to see through my disguise?)" (I) "Why are you looking at me like that?" (Mari) "I wasn''t supposed to know that, was it?" (Mari) "Actually we were going to tell you at the end of the night, but I didn''t expect you to be able to find out with just one look." (Diana) "Could you tell me how you found out?" (I) "Looking better, your disguise is pretty good, but this illusion you wear isn''t changing your appearance, it''s forming a thinyer of illusion around you." (Mari) "It may not seem like it but I''m a mage and also a former Grade A adventurer, as soon as I noticed the Manayer around it I acted out of habit and activated an ability called seeing the truth, this ability helps me see through all the illusions and increases my awareness for Mana." (Mari) "I see, so you saw my true appearance with this ability." (I) "This is a unique skill, so you don''t have to worry if you want I can help you get a better disguise item." (Mari) "I appreciate it, that would be a great help." (I) "Now that you two have introduced yourselves let''s have a drink, no one leaves here sober today!" (Diana) "That''s why I came here." (Mari) "I must say that I have resistance to poison, so I have a lot of tolerance for drunkenness." (I) We spent two hours drinking and talking, Diana and Mari talked about how they met, talked about how they had a rtionship in the past, they also said that the breakup was amicable. After two hours of drinking, neither of us got drunk, but we became more rxed, I got used to Mari and I think she got used to me too. I told her I met Diana in the forest, I also told her that I helped hunt the monsters from herst missions, Mari didn''t mind that she seemed relieved that Diana wasn''t alone. She asked about the rest of the group as we imagined, but I said we would introduce the others when we move into the mansion. When I asked her if she didn''t think it was suspicious of me hiding my race, she told me she understood, Gray Elves usually hide when they''re outside the Elf Realms, that''s because they''re always treated like spies or assassins when found in other Realms, even when that''s not the case. After another hour of talking and drinking, Mari was the first to start to be affected by alcohol, so she started talking about how she wanted to quit this exploratory job, startedining about ahead of muscle that is always throwing more work at her, after talking to Diana I found out it was her husband. We stayed until dawn drinking, Mari waspletely drunk and slept on the table with a smile on her face, I''m starting to get drunk too, so I decided to stop drinking, Diana finished all the beer that was left on the table before stopping, she drank almost twice as much as me and doesn''t even seem close to getting drunk, what a monster. "So what are we going to do with your friend here?" (I) "I''ll take her home, you can go to the inn up front, I''ll meet you thereter." (Diana) "Alright then I''m leaving, you can pay the bill." (I) I got up from the table and realized I was a little dizzy from the amount of beer I drank, but that''s not enough to affect me. Even though I''m a little dizzy I walk through the restaurant as if I haven''t had a drink and walk out the door, I go straight to the inn to wait for Diana in the room. ------------ After a while Diana returns to the bedroom, I had already recovered a little from my drunkenness and changed clothes for something morefortable to sleep in, Diana also changes clothes and throws herself on the bed. "Did you leave her at home?" (I) "Yes." (Diana) "As soon as I arrived I found Carlos at home still wearing the clothes with the Guild symbol, just as he was going to take Mari out of my arms he was punched in the face and Mari started yelling at him." (Diana) "Looks like she was really mad at him." (I) "Actually, she kept screaming when she''s going to get pregnant and when are they going to be able to go out and have fun together." (Diana) "They love each other a lot then." (I) "They''ve always been like that, they always fight over unimportant things, but in the end, they''re always thinking about each other." (Diana) "Did you have fun?" (Diana) "It was the most fun night I''ve ever had, especially when Mari was going to start undressing in the restaurant and we had to stop her." (I) "I thought I would never experience moments like this in my life, I''m d I was wrong about that." (I) "I said you and Mari would get along well." (Diana) "You don''t have to worry, she won''t ask about her past, all she needs to know is her character and that she saw today." (Diana) "Thank you for a fun evening Diana." (I) "Forget it, I''m tired and it''ste." (Diana) "Let''s go to sleep." (Diana) We both lie down on the bed, and soon I start to hear Diana''s snoring that I''ve gotten used to. As soon as sleep starts to take over me I close my eyes and when I start to fall asleep I suddenly find myself inside the cabin that my mother used to live with when I was a child. The cabin was exactly the way I remember it, but there was no one here, just me sitting in a chair, I get up and go outside, look around and I don''t see any other cabins, there was no trace of the rest of the vige, all that was around was a forest. Roar! Soon I hear a Roar, then I see a beautiful White Tiger with ck stripesing out of the forest and heading towards me. For some reason I don''t feel scared, I feel a kind of connection to him, a kind of familiarity like I''ve always known him my entire life. He approaches me and stops a few steps away from me. "Say my name!?" (White Tiger) "..." (me) Suddenly he talks to me asking if I know your name, I wanted to say I don''t know your name, but before I could say it, a name popped into my mind, that name popped up like it was always there, as soon as that name popped into my mind. In my mind, I spoke it out loud without realizing it. "Byakko!" (I) ROAR!!!! The White Tiger roars to the heavens and then runs towards me, for some reason I don''t feel the need to dodge him as if I know he wouldn''t hurt me. He runs to me and as he gets closer he jumps and enters me, soon my body starts to glow, this glow grows to overshadow everything around, then I lose consciousness. "Now our souls are synchronized, may my power be your power." (Byakko) Thest thing I remember is hearing his voice speaking inside my head before I lost consciousness. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Spiritual Elemental Affinity of Thunder: 1 ] ? [ Spiritual elemental affinity of metal: 1 ] ? [ Spiritual Invocation: 1 ] ]> Chapter 94 Cap 94: Trigan Mansion Deed(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: I was sleepingfortably, but suddenly my instincts warned me of danger, I moved following those instincts and put my hand in front of my face, half a secondter I felt the impact on my hand and held the fist that was going to hit my face and open my eyes. "It''s about time you woke up!" (Diana) "Leave me your muscle woman, I''m the great Byakko, if you continue to be rude to me I will slice you with my ws." (Byakko) "Did you bring this thing into the room by any chance?" (Diana) "..." (I) As soon as I opened my eyes I could see a white Cat with ck stripes being lifted by the back of the neck by Diana, I looked at her better and noticed a w mark on her face that was bleeding a little, I could even see a vein in her face. her forehead that was pulsing so hard it felt like it was going to explode any minute. "What''s going on here?" (I) "Help me, Kira, this muscle woman wants to hurt me, all dogs are rabid." (Byakko) "Who are you calling a dog?" (Diana) "You dare call a Wolf-Man warrior a hound!?" (Diana) "Maybe I should use you for my breakfast." (Diana) "You''re lucky I can''t use my powers, otherwise I would cut you to pieces and then roast those pieces with my lightning bolts." (Byakko) "Can you two shut up for a moment and exin to me what''s going on?" (I) After managing to calm this noisy duo I finally knew what was going on. Looks like this cat is my hired spirit Byakko, he finally woke up and was lying on my side of the bed when Diana kneed him in his sleep while being angry at being woken up with a knee Byakko shed Diana''s face with her ws, Diana was furious and grabbed him and punched me angrily to wake me up thinking I had brought an animal from the street into the room. I had to exin to Diana that this was my hired spirit and gave an HP potion I brought with me to Diana to heal her face. Sigh "I think we''ve sorted everything out now, right?" (I) "So this weak Cat is your hired spirit?" (Diana) "I''m not a Cat, I''m a Tiger." (Byakko) "I''m not weak either, a lot of my powers were lost during the spiritual rebirth, what''s left of my power is sealed for now, until Kira can deal with it." (Byakko) "Calm down Diana, you two were wrong, let''s end this fight here." (I) "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you Byakko." (I) "It''s good to be awake again." (Byakko) "Why do you look like a Cat?" (I) "As I said before, most of my powers and memory are lost, this is a new spiritual body, it will take me a while to get used to it, I won''t be able to go back to my normal form until you who are my contractor be strong enough." (Byakko) "You talked before about being reborn, what does that mean?" (I) "It means I died, my soul was almost destroyed, but luckily a fragment of my soul entered an ancestor of yours and I was jumping from generation to generation to you." (Byakko) "When your master gave you power and healing I took the time for my spiritual rebirth, this is a dangerous technique for the spirits, but it was my only chance." (Byakko) "When the process of spiritual rebirth began what was left of my soul was destroyed and a new one was born of it inheriting my memories and personality as well as what was left of my power." (Byakko) "And who were you before you were reborn?" (I) "I do not know." (Byakko) "Who hurt and nearly killed you?" (I) "I do not know." (Byakko) "Why were you in my ancestor?" (I) "I do not know." (Byakko) "..." (I) "This damn Cat doesn''t know anything?" (Diana) "What are youining about now your dog woman?" (Byakko) "Can you guys go at least a few minutes without fighting like two kids?" (I) "..." (Diana/Byakko) So much to think about, I don''t know what to do with Byakko, I think I''ll be talking to him for a bit today to get to know each other better, so I can learn more about him and also get acquainted with him. "What are you going to do today Diana?" (I) "I''m going to Wilson at the Guild of Commerce to finalize the purchase of the mansion." (Diana) "And what are you going to do today?" (Diana) "I''ll stay here, I''ll spend a good part of the day here in the room talking to Byakko." (I) "I''ll also take a look at the information on the nobles who have been acting out of the ordinarytely, see if I can find out if any of them have a cursed item." (I) "I hope you can find out something else, I''ll get ready and leave then." (Diana) Diana got dressed and left, as soon as she left I changed my clothes and sat on the bed with Byakko floating in front of mezily. ----------- Diana Pov: I leave the inn and go straight to the Trade Guild, I was in a bad mood because of that damn Cat, even though the HP potionpletely healed the wound on my face I''m still mad, all I wanted was to have a barbecue with that Cat. As I walked to the Trade Guild I calmed down imagining all the ways to kill that Cat, as soon as I arrived I go up to the third floor and go to the reception, I find the same cute boy asst time. "It''s nice to see you again Diana, how can I help you this time?" (receptionist) "I want to talk to Wilson, he asked me toe back today." (I) "I will notify the Guild''s deputy master, please wait on one of our sofas." (receptionist) "I''ll wait to stand." (I) The receptionist went up to the fourth floor and took only five minutes to return. "Mr. Williams will see you, please follow me." (receptionist) I''m once again guided by the receptionist into the Commerce Guild''s vice master''svish room, as soon as I walk in to find Wilson sitting on one of the sofas in the center of the room, he gets up and nods to the couch in front of him as he talks to me. "It''s a pleasure to see you Diana, please have a seat." (Wilson) "Thank you for escorting her here, you can go now." (Wilson) "Excuse me sir." (receptionist) After the receptionist leaves, I go to the couch across from Wilson and sit down. "Would you like something to drink Miss Diana?" (Wilson) "You don''t happen to have a beer, do you?" (I) "A good merchant must always be prepared to receive any guest, I''ll get two sses." (Wilson) Wilson gets up and goes to a cupboard with ss doors that I hadn''t noticed before, he opens it and I see several bottles of different colors and shapes, he takes one of the big ones and two sses and brings them back. "I hope you like strong beers, this is one a Dwarf friend gave me as a gift." (Wilson) "I haven''t had a Dwarf beer in years." (I) Wilson fills both sses and gives one to me, I take it and drink a little at the same time I open a big smile. "That''s a good beer." (I) "I''m d you liked it." (Wilson) "Now that your mood looks better we can do business." (Wilson) "Was it that obvious that you were angry?" (I) "A good trader has to know how to read the emotions of others." (Wilson) "Okay, let''s talk about the mansion now." (I) "I already have all the documents." (Wilson) "I have two copies of the contract for each one, I also have a deed that just needs to be put in your name and finally I have a magic contract." (Wilson) "Alright, let me read it so I''ll sign it." (I) I check the four documents and see that everything is as agreed two days ago, I sign everything and return everything to Wilson, only one idiot signs something without reading it first. Wilson takes the two copies of the contract and the magic contract and signs it, then he puts the two contracts one on each side of the magic contract, then he prays to the God of Commerce Felix. "I, Wilson Williams, ask the God of Commerce to be a witness to this deal, that he be the judge for the one who breaks this contract." (Wilson) The magical contract glowed brightly and began to burn with white fire, then from the mes, two symbols flew each to a copy of the contract marking the two, the symbol represents the God of Commerce Felix, the symbol is a white parchment, a pen of ck feathers crossed with a golden sword and a scale symbol drawn on the parchment. "With that, neither of us can break the contract now, otherwise we will be judged by the God Felix." (Wilson) "This is your copy of the contract and the deed to the mansion." (Wilson) Wilson hands me the deed and one of the copies of the contract with the symbol of the God Felix, the other copy stays with him. "Now the mansion is officially yours." (Wilson) "Let''s talk about reforms now." (I) "You said you were going to talk to a constructionpany about the renovations." (I) "Thepany is the most famous and also the most expensive in the city, it was the samepany that built the mansion, as they are Dwarves they won''t have a problem with the miasma." (Wilson) "Did they agree to reform?" (I) "Yeah, I also showed them the renovations you asked for, they were excited about some of the things you asked for." (Wilson) "How much is the budget?" (I) "With the materials,bor and the environmental conditions, everything was worth seven thousand gold coins." (Wilson) "Alright I ept, how soon can they finish?" (I) "A month and a half." (Wilson) "This can''t be done, does it have to be done in a month?" (I) "This will be more expensive if you want it in a shorter amount of time." (Wilson) "I pay another thousand gold coins." (I) "(The master wants the house ready to live in after the third prince''s mission, so I guess he shouldn''t mind spending a little more.)" (I) "With such a generous amount I think there should be no problem with your deadline." (Wilson) "I''m d it''s all sorted out." (I) "Then I think they''ll want to start tomorrow." (Wilson) "I''ll leave everything in your hands, I''ll be out of town for a month." (I) "I can do this for you as I will receive a goodmission for the sale of the mansion and for brokering the renovations." (Wilson) "Thanks." (I) After finishing a few more points I leave the Trade Guild and head towards the Adventurers Guild to say goodbye to Mari, I want to go back to the master tomorrow morning. Chapter 95 Cap 95: Titles(Chapter Preview) After spending the day learning about dungeons I now understand a little bit about them, to simplify a dungeon it is a natural phenomenon like a tornado or storm, but it is a permanent and concentrated natural phenomenon. And if you were to use this logic with the Cursed Dungeons they would be ssified as environmental disasters as if someone were dumping toxic waste into the environment, over time the contamination increases to the surroundings and spreads. At least that''s what I was able to understand in a nutshell. It''s already getting dark, so ¨¦rica and Ibuki stopped what they were doing and went into the cabin, like every night they came to my room for our daily meetings. "So how''s your training in demonic magic going, ¨¦rica?" (I) "I''ve already managed to retract my wings, but I still don''t have a clear picture for this spell, it''s getting in the way of controlling this spell." (¨¦rica) "You said that this retraction spell works by turning your wings, tail, and horns into energy that you lock inside your body, didn''t you?" (I) "Simply put, yes." (¨¦rica) "How do you keep this energy from leaving your bodyter?" (I) "There''s a magic seal that I have to use to seal this energy inside of me, it''s a simple seal that''s more efficient and I can break it easily if I want." (¨¦rica) "Hmmm..." (I) "Do you have any ideas to help me?" (¨¦rica) "Do you know what a tattoo is?" (I) "Is the master talking about those designs on the body that are meant to be permanent, like the ones you have all over your body?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, knowing what it makes it easier." (I) "When you turn your wings, tail, and horns into energy, you can focus all that energy in one ce instead of letting it loose inside you." (I) "Imagine a tattoo design and gather all that energy in the shape of your image and use the stamp to mark the tattoo, that way you''ll always have a clear picture of your magic." (I) "This is an excellent idea master, I can do the same thing to seal my demonic bloodline, I can use the same approach for both spells, it will help me activate and maintain both at the same time." (¨¦rica) "The master is a genius." (¨¦rica) "That was just an idea that came to my mind, I didn''t even know if it would be possible, but I''m d I was of help." (¨¦rica) "Now I want to know how your day was Ibuki, how''s your reading going?" (I) "There are many words that Ibuki doesn''t know, Ibuki had to ask ¨¦rica for help several times to understand." (Ibuki) "But Ibuki has only read half a book so far." (Ibuki) "You''ll do fine, keep reading." (I) After talking some more with ¨¦rica and Ibuki the two went to the night watch and sleep, I was alone in my room with a small glowing ball floating and lighting up the room, I was holding a thin book in my hands. "I think I''m going to read this book on Titles, it''s going to be a quick read and I can learn a little more about this world." (I) It only took me two or three hours to read this entire book, not much, but it was enough to know what the titles are. Simply put, titles are our achievements whether they are good or bad, titles are things that define us, for example, there are the Thief and Assassin works, but those who have this work are not considered criminals if they do not have the corresponding title. If you kill someone innocent or steal someone innocent you get the Thief or Assassin title which proves you are a criminal. Titles are earned with each person''s life experience, titles are the crystallization of that experience, as the Ruler of a Kingdom will have a title of King because that title defines him. Titles can bring different powers and abilities, it can even bring authority, it can be something that benefits the user or harms him, like the cursed Title that represents someone afflicted by a powerful curse for a long time, the title strengthens this curse and makes it harder to get rid of it. There are also titles such as Hero which is a requirement for the Hero work, titles are the representation of what marks people and at the same time are achievements of the things they have conquered. There are an infinite number of titles, a person cannot get a title just because he wants to, he has to win the title, the same is the other way around, if someone buys a title he doesn''t want he can''t do anything about it but ept in reality, you can''t normally deny a title. After reading this book I went to sleep. ------------ Diana Pov: After I left the Commerce Guild, I cross the city''s central square to go to the Adventurers'' Guild, I want to talk to Mari that I''m nning to be out of town for a month. As soon as I arrive at the Guild reception, I ask one of the receptionists to call Mari for me. In a few minutes, the receptionist went downstairs following Mari who has a terrible face. "You look awful." (I) "I feel awful." (Mari) "How can you be so fine? You drank a lot more than me." (Mari) "What can I say, you are too weak to drink with me." (I) "You little bitch, A¨ª A¨ª A¨ª!" (Mari) Sigh "My head is hurting too much right now for me to stress about you." (Mari) "So you came to take a new mission?" (Mari) "No, actually I came to say goodbye to you." (I) "I''m nning to be out of town for a month, I''m meeting up with the rest of the group." (I) "I''m very interested in this group of yours." (Mari) "To have a warrior like you and a Gray Elf like Kira, I wonder who else is in that group." (Mari) "I''ll introduce the others to you after we move, okay?" (I) "I will remember that promise." (Mari) I spent another hour or two talking with Mari, it seems she doesn''t remember some of the things she didst night, I don''t think I''ll remember her now, I''ll save it for a funnier moment. After saying goodbye to Mari I go back to the Inn of the Eternal Traveler, as soon as I enter my room I don''t see Kira anywhere. I threw myself onto the bed prepared for sleep as my stomach growled, remembered that I hadn''t eaten anything yet, so I went out to find a ce to eat before heading back to sleep. ------------- When it was getting dark Kira came back with that damn Cat sitting on her shoulder, as soon as she got in she threw herself on the bed beside me. "So how was your day?" (I) "I managed to figure out a few things so I think it''s been a good day, but I''m tired." (Kira) "Where did you go and what were you doing?" (I) "After you left this morning, I talked for a few more minutes with Byakko, after realizing that he has almost no memory of your past I went to read the information of the nobles who have been acting strangely or more prejudiced than the normal." (Kira) "After reading the files I could see that it only had the names of nine nobles, so I went to investigate the nine." (Kira) "Did you find something out?" (I) "I started breaking in and investigating their houses and then watching them from the shadows a bit." (Kira) "Of the nine, three are corrupt and are acting strange because they are stealing money from the Duke, one has a maid pregnant and is being ckmailed by her, two are acting prejudiced against Beast Man to hide that they are meeting two Beast Man women from the Fox tribe and one is acting prejudiced against Demis because he lost a duel against a centaur." (Kira) "And thest two?" (I) "I didn''t find anything about them when I broke into their house, but when I went to watch them Byakko felt something." (Kira) "I could feel that filthy energy in a ring they were both wearing, I could feel that energy flowing into them, there was so much malice in those rings, just remembering the disgust." (Byakko) "It seems that spirits are sensitive to curses, it also seems that they hate energies contaminated with malice like miasma or most cursed items." (Kira) "So this Cat was good for something besidesining, I''m surprised." (I) "What did you say your muscle head?" (Byakko) "Stop fighting the two of you, this is not the time." (Kira) "I noted the names of these two nobles as suspects, after further investigation I found that the two are purchasingrge quantities of magic attack items, I also found that the two have an unidentified travel appointment for the same day, the date coincides with the expected date of arrival of the third prince of Cartoza." (Kira) "You are to be congratted, you managed to discover a lot in just one day." (I) "With that, we can be pretty sure that these two are part of the five assassins who will attack the third prince of Cartoza." (I) "The master will be happy about it." (I) "Have you already said goodbye to Mari?" (Kira) "Yes." (I) "Then I think we can go back to the master tomorrow morning." (Kira) "We''ll tell you everything we know and let the master decide the next ns." (Kira) "I agree." (I) After we talk a little more, we''re both going to sleep, I''d rather ignore this damn Cat for today so I don''t lose sleep. Chapter 96 Cap 96: Third Prince Of Cartoza(Chapter Preview) In the morning of the next day, I wake up early, when I look to my side I see Ibuki sleeping beside me holding my hand again, before long ¨¦ricaes to wake me up and bring me something to eat. After eating I wake up Ibuki and talk to her about her progress with the books I asked her to read, it seems she started reading from the Hero book. After talking to her for a while I realized that the problem was not just a few words she didn''t understand, but also that she wasn''t understanding the different types of rtionships like rtionships with family members, rtionships with girlfriends, rtionships with strangers, etc. She wasn''t able to understand these things due to the way she was raised by the Goblins, in the end, I spent the entire morning teaching her how people interact with family, friends, acquaintances, girlfriends, strangers, etc. It was difficult to exin the concept of family to her, as small Goblinmunities like the one that used to be in this cave before are called families. At noon ¨¦rica came to tell me that Diana and Kira hade back, I was good enough to at least stand-up and wanted to go see them walking, but ¨¦rica forced me to stay lying down until I was fully recovered, so she went to call everyone to the room for a meeting in my room. "Master!" (Diana) As soon as Diana walked through the door her eyes started to water and she threw herself at me to hug me. "I''m sorry master, you''re like that because I was weak and careless." (Diana) "It''s not your fault, don''t worry." (I) "But if I wasn''t trying to save the others I wouldn''t have been stabbed in the back and the master wouldn''t need to save me." (Diana) "The master got that way because of me." (Diana) "Don''t worry, it''s my duty as your master to make sure you''re safe, if I''m like this it''s because I''m weak." (I) As Diana hugged me I stroked her head, it took me a few minutes to calm her down enough for her to stop hugging me and letting go. After calming Diana down we were able to start the meeting. "We have a lot to talk about at this meeting." (I) "Let''s talk first about the mansion Kira said you were buying Diana from, then I want to know what you managed to find out about the Kira mansion." (I) "The mansion looks as big as the Duke''s, I couldn''t go see it before as after recovering from the special mission and sorting things out in the mansion I came straight back here." (Diana) "I already have the deed to the mansion, I''ve also ordered the renovations we had chosen, thepany that will renovate the mansion is the same one that built it, I bought the mansion from Vice Master of Commerce Guild Wilson Williams." (Diana) "You could have asked for the drawings of the mansion, I''m sure as a major trader the deputy master of the Guild of Commerce should have these in hand." (I) "..." (Diana) "Why didn''t I think about it?" (Diana) "Because you have the muscle for brain hahahaha." (Byakko) "What did you say you Weak Cat?" (Diana) While talking to Diana a white Cat with ck stripes floated out of Kira''s hood and started a ridiculous verbal spar with her. "Who would you be?" (I) "I''m sorry master, this is my hired spirit Byakko." (Kira) "It''s about time he woke up." (I) "So you''re Kira''s master?" (Byakko) "He is my master." (Kira) "What a strange creature, your Aura and presence are so strange." (Byakko) "(He doesn''t remember me?)" (I) "It''s nice to meet you Byakko." (I) "It''s also nice to meet you, I hope you keep taking care of me and Kira." (Byakko) "You can be sure I will." (I) "Now let''s get back to the conversation Kira do you have anything to say about the information I asked for?" (I) "Yes I have master, I''ll start with the information from the Trigan mansion." (Kira) Kira told me the whole story of the mansion, it was a very sad story, in my opinion, the more I heard about the story, the more it felt like a horror movie. But since nothing has happened in thest twenty years I think there should be no problem I hope so. "Well until we move to town let''s leave this mansion thing aside." (I) "Did you find anything about the other information I asked for?" (I) "I found two suspicious people with the information I got." (Kira) "Tell me more about these suspicious people." (I) "The two were wearing the same cursed rings, they are young nobles who are believers in the Church of Light, they have also been acting strangetely, they are being more prejudiced and aggressive than usual." (Kira) "What you said matches the effects of the cursed items that Viper said the killers would be using, there''s a 90% chance it''s them." (I) "You did great Kira." (I) "What are we going to do now master?" (¨¦rica) "Before I decide what to do I have to know more about their target and who else will be with him." (I) "I''ll get the information we have about the third prince of Cartoza and who will be in the delegation with him." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica leaves and returns in a few minutes, she hands the information crystal to Kira who has taken a reading crystal from her bracelet, she inserts the information crystal and starts messing with something in the Reading crystal. "For starters, I''m going to talk about the third prince of Cartoza, his name is Drago Cartoza he is of the Dragonewt race." (Kira) "To exin better to the master, the Dragonewts race is a race that has a connection with the True Dragons, they have strong bodies, great amount of energy and are born warriors." (Kira) "The Kingdom of Cartoza has always been ruled by this family they were founded by this family." (Kira) "The third prince is a little different from his family''s rectum, he is not a warrior, but on the other hand he is very intelligent, there are many who think he can be the next King." (Kira) "He is known as the weakest member of his family, but his intelligence and wisdom are superior even to those of his father the King." (Kira) "That''s why they picked him as the target of murder because he''s the weakest in the family." (I) "Who wille with him?" (I) "It will be a troop of twenty soldiers, two members of the Church of Light, a royal guard who will be in charge of the soldiers, two assistants, a maid and the third prince himself." (Kira) "Tell me about these two members of the Church of Light." (I) "They are a man and a woman, they both wear masks that hide their faces, they are known as faceless brothers, it seems they were called to the Cartoza Kingdom to fight a monster with shadow attributes, after taking care of the monster they entered the delegation toe to the Trigan Kingdom with the excuse that they needed to go to the Alchemist Guild headquarters." (Kira) "Man is a warrior who uses sword and shield, his elemental affinity is Light." (Kira) "The woman also uses light magic she is a White Mage, she has an elemental affinity for Light and water." (Kira) "Do you know their races and ages?" (I) "That nobody knows master." (Kira) "The information also details the road they will take to the town of Valen." (Kira) "I want you to study this road they are going to take and mark the ces you would pick for an ambush." (I) "Alright master." (Kira) "The number of soldiers is a little higher than I thought, how are these assassins going to ambush the delegation?" (I) "I think I know that master." (Kira) "These two I found in town are buying a lot of magic attack items, probably the other three must be doing the same thing." (Kira) "Then they must use these magic attack items to kill all or at least most of the soldiers." (I) "But would they use these items in the delegation?" (Diana) "They could hurt the faceless brothers by ident." (Diana) "That won''t happen, the third prince''s chariot must have many protective spells that should protect whoever is inside, most royal families or important nobles have this type of chariot." (¨¦rica) "If these faceless brothers are as well known as you said, they will definitely be in the carriage." (¨¦rica) "They''re probably there to kill the assassins, but they can kill the prince themselves and me the five noble assassins in this realm to start a war." (I) "Make no mistake, we are not going to save the prince out of a good heart, I want to capture these two faceless brothers, saving the prince is just a bonus." (I) "I have a n, thanks to Kira being able to find two of these assassins we have the advantage of surprise attack." (I) "We will wait for the attack on the prince to happen before intervening, understand?" (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica/Kira/Diana) "Ibuki didn''t understand anything you were talking about, but Ibuki will obey the master." (Ibuki) "Okay let''s talk about some things today, tomorrow you''ll get ready, especially you Kira, I have a special ce for you on this ne." (I) "Kira want you to get the book about a family with ¨¦ricater, I want you to see if you can share your senses with Byakko." (I) "Alright master." (Kira) I talked to the girls until nightfall, we only stopped to eat, I haven''t released my n yet, I''ll leave that for after rethinking it all over again, to make sure the girls aren''t in any danger. Chapter 97 Cap 97: Ambush Plan(Chapter Preview) I spent all night thinking and rethinking what I could do, I thought about the things Viper told in the interrogation, I thought about the things Kira told me, I thought about how I would do if I was going to kill the prince, I even thought about how the other Kingdoms go react to that. I spent the night considering all this before remembering anything important, I''m not a Hero and I don''t want to be one. With that in mind, I left all the consequences there, the rulers dealing with this mess, all I want is to capture these faceless brothers. After simplifying my thinking I could think of a good n, after reviewing that n I went to sleep. ----------- The next day, in the morning, I woke up and after the drowsiness left my body I started doing simtions in my head to see the feasibility of my n, thanks to my ability [ Parallel thinking: 2 ] I was able to do two simtions at the same time, one of my n and another simtion of how I would do the assassination n. I''ve done this a few times always switching to different assassination ns, after doing this for a while I think I have a solid n this time. "Master, are you already awake?" (Kira) When I was finishing my n Kira appeared through the bedroom door. "Good morning Kira." (I) "Good morning Master." (Kira) "What are the others doing?" (I) "Diana and Ibuki are training, ¨¦rica is practicing her transformation magic and Byakko is sleeping in my hood here." (Kira) "After everyone eats try to get everyone here please." (I) "Of course master." (Kira) "Since you''re here let''s see the information on the path the third prince''s delegation will take." (I) "Have you noted the spots where you think they should attack?" (I) "Yes, here is the information." (Kira) I spent the next few hours with Kira going over the path the delegation should take, after confirming the path I asked Kira to point out the ces she thinks the killers should attack. As soon as she pointed out the locations and exined why she chose these ces I went over all the information I knew so far, so one ce stood out on the map. There was a road that is a day away from the city of Valen, there is a stretch of road that has a high elevation on one side of the road, if they attack from there they will have the advantage and will be able to kill all the soldiers or by the least the majority before they approach them. If they use these magic attack items from a distance they will quickly get rid of all the guards, it''s also close to the city which is good for incriminating the city''s nobles for their conspiracy n. After exining to Kira why I thought this was a good ce for the killers, she agreed. Halfway through the day, they all went to eat, after we all ate they gathered in my room for me to share the n I thought for them. "Okay, now that we''re all gathered, I''ll tell you the n to capture the faceless brothers." (I) I started the meeting by telling everyone what Kira and I talked about earlier today, telling them about the road the prince will use and the possible ce where the killers will attack. "You now know where we''re going, now I''ll tell you the general n if you have something to advise after listening to the n feel free." (I) "What I want to do is infiltrate Kira among the killers." (I) "How am I supposed to do this?" (Kira) "You have your Illusion Spirit Ring, I want you to use it to put yourself in the shoes of one of the two suspects you found." (I) "I can mimic your appearance and voice, but I can''t stay in disguise forever." (Kira) "You''ll choose the worst of the two, after that I''ll want you to watch him, I want to know where he goes, I want to know who he meets and I want to know how he behaves." (I) "You''ll rece him when he''s on his way to meet the others." (I) "But how will I know the meeting ce?" (Kira) "I''ve been reading a lottely, one of the things I''ve found is that spirits can be invisible." (I) "In fact, we can make ourselves invisible to anyone who is not spiritual energy users." (Byakko) "Byakko can observe the other suspicious nobleman and follow him for meeting ces." (I) "If I do it that way I should be able to and if Byakko keeps watching over the other, I''ll be able to find out about where they''re going to meet." (Kira) "I don''t understand why this wasn''t for us to go after the faceless brothers?" (Diana) "After talking to ¨¦rica we know that the carriage where the prince, the prince''s servants, and the faceless brothers are in must protect them from attacks." (I) "The assassins must only be able to take care of the soldiers, I do not doubt that the ones who are really going to kill the prince and kill these five assassins must be these faceless brothers." (I) "I read a little bit about the information on these two suspects, they have high levels and a lot of Mana, but their abilities are low levels and they don''t have any real fighting experience." (I) "They must have used their money to hire adventurers to apany them and let them take thest hit on monsters, it can help level up and raise stats, but skills don''t level up and the person runs out ofbat experience. befitting your level." (Diana) "That kind of person bes mediocre." (Diana) "And that''s why they were chosen as the Assassins, they must use the Magic Attack Items to finish off the soldiers with a surprise attack, but that will ruin their Mana." (I) "They must know that the faceless brothers are on their side so they will approach them and as they have nobat experience they will be easily killed by the faceless brothers." (I) "Thinking about it, I want Kira, who will be undercover among them, to minimize their attack, thus forcing the faceless brothers to act ahead of schedule to finish off the soldiers, at this time the five assassins and the faceless brothers must fight together." (I) "And you want me to take care of them while they think I''m one of their disposable killers?" (Kira) "Exactly." (I) "But if we get in the middle of this battle, what are we going to do with the soldiers who are still alive." (Diana) "I will arrest the soldiers, Kira will let the faceless brothers fight the royal guard to tire the three of them before we enter battle." (I) "I''m not going to kill anyone unnecessarily, I''m just taking the two faceless brothers, this assassination attempt and the political mess that will follow afterward has nothing to do with me." (I) "Remember, we are not there to save the prince, saving him is just the consequence of our real objective which is to capture the faceless brothers." (I) "This n is the veryplicated master." (¨¦rica) "It wouldn''t be easier to let the assassins kill all the soldiers, then let the faceless brothers kill the assassins, the royal guard, the prince''s servants, and the third prince, after that we can only attack the faceless brothers." (¨¦rica) "How cold-blooded." (Byakko) We all look at the calm way ¨¦rica spoke of letting several people die before trying to capture our targets. "It would really be easier to do it her way, but I want to avoid war if possible." (I) "Why?" (¨¦rica) "Because we''re going to spend time in this Kingdom and I don''t want a war to get in the way." (I) "But what will we do after capturing the faceless brothers?" (Diana) "Let''s get out of there, the prince and his servants to deal with the dead or wounded soldiers." (I) "Master wouldn''t they look for us after what happened?" (Diana) "We''ll all be wearing status concealment items, we''ll also be wearing clothes and masks to hide our looks and races, I''ll let Kira buy these for us." (I) "That''s the n, what do you think?" (I) "The master might be right in making Kira disguise herself as one of the assassins, as they''re just rubbish with no real battle experience the faceless brothers will be underestimating them, they won''t expect one of the assassins to attack them." (Diana) "As always the master''s ns are amazing." (Diana) "I kind of like this town, so I guess I really don''t want a war to start." (¨¦rica) "If we all have our faces and races hidden, the prince will have nowhere to start looking." (Kira) "Zzzz..." (Ibuki) "I think the little one fell asleep with all that exnation." (Byakko) "Alright, let her get some sleep." (I) During the meeting I was surprised by ¨¦rica''s idea of ??letting everyone die, I may not be a Hero, but I''m also not someone who would stand by watching someone innocent die in front of me doing nothing. That prince doesn''t look bad, the information Kira brought back says he cares about his kingdom and his people, maybe I''ll even tell him where he went wrong since I respect what he''s been doing. I went over the whole n with the girls again, told them that we weren''t going to kill anyone or at least avoid killing as much as possible. I''ve already exined the n to everyone, now I have to tell them what they''re going to do until the day we put this n into practice. "(Finally the time for my next evolution is near.)" (I) Chapter 98 Cap 98: Preparation Time(Chapter Preview) After telling them the n, it''s time to divide the tasks of each one, we have to prepare for it. We ended up talking until nightfall, but before the day is out I have to give them the preparation list of what each one will do. "Before I put this n into practice, I want Kira to return once more to the city of Valen to buy the things we will need for the n." (I) "I''m leaving tomorrow, master." (Kira) "I apologize to you Kira, I''m always making you go back and forth from town." (I) "Don''t worry about me master, I''m happy to help you." (Kira) "Thanks." (I) "Now ¨¦rica, I want you to continue practicing your transformation magic, as soon as you can use it at will, start training your curses." (me) "Understood master." (¨¦rica) "Is this cold girl a ck magician?" (Byakko) "Kira you have dangerous friends, if that dog wasn''t enough, now there''s this ck magician, what''s wrong with this group?" (Byakko) "Stop being disrespectful to them, you shouldn''t treat them like that, ¨¦rica is someone very affectionate with friends and intelligent, Diana is someone very kind and responsible, they don''t deserve to listen to you talking bad about them for their powers and races." (Kira) "Hahahaha..." (Diana) "Stupid Cat got scolded, hahaha..." (Diana) "..." (Byakko) "Stop you too Diana, don''tugh when a friend is getting scolded." (I) "..." (Diana) "Byakko, you can act as you like, but remember that it''s the people here who will be by your side and by Kira''s side when you need it, so try not to offend your friends, okay?" (I) "It''s okay, I admit it when I make a mistake." (Byakko) "I''m sorry Demon woman, just Let me give you a warning, don''t use malice in your curses, it won''t only affect your target but it will also affect you." (Byakko) "I forgive you, thanks for the warning." (¨¦rica) "See, it wasn''t difficult, you did very well, Byakko." (Kira) Kira pats the head of Byakko who is sitting on her shoulder to congratte him on doing the right thing. "Now back to the subject." (I) "Diana I want you to take Ibuki monster hunting, find suitable monsters for her to fight alone, I want her to train the martial art I''ve been teaching her while I''m trapped in this damn room, I also want her to evolve before the n starts, only help her if she''s in danger." (I) "Alright master, I''ll take good care of Ibuki." (Diana) "Ibuki will be the strong master." (Ibuki) "I''m sure so Ibuki." (I) "Don''t forget it''s only a month before the n starts, so you''ll have the rest of tonight to think about, starting tomorrow we''re all going to do what we can." (I) "Yes Master!" (¨¦rica/Diana/Kira/Ibuki) "Things will get interesting." (Byakko) For the rest of the night, we were talking about how they were going to do the things I asked for, they were also excited about the idea of ??finally getting out of this forest and soon being able to go live in the town of Valen. ----------- The next morning Kira and Byakko began training in sharing senses, Diana began to take Ibuki hunting and ¨¦rica continued her training in demonic magic of human transformation. As for me, I could only remain trapped in the room, for now, I continued to read some books to learn more about this world. With that time passed, two weekster I waspletely recovered and I went back to training several skills, I also started training simted fights with Diana. Kira had already been to and from the city with everything we needed for the prince''s n, she learned to share sight and hearing with Byakko but is still training her other senses. Ibuki managed to evolve in the third week, just as we imagined she evolved into an Ogre Variant, her hair is still the same being long ck, she got ten centimeters taller and gained some muscle she looks like an athlete, her skin color also changed to a light white color and a small horn has grown in the middle of his forehead, he looks very close to Human. Ibuki has be even more beautiful, her intelligence has also increased a little, all her stats have increased too, but she still can''t choose Jobs, it looks like she''s a Lower Ogre Variant, only Higher Ogres can have ess to the job system, she needs of two more evolutions. ¨¦rica was already able to transform into a human perfectly and return to her Demon form whenever she wanted, now she is learning about magical curses. Time has passed and finally, the time for us to take action has arrived, in two days the prince will pass on the road we think must be the ce of the ambush. Kira has already left to go into town and keep an eye on one of the suspects to switch ces with him to infiltrate the group of assassins. Kira already knows her role in this n, tonight I gathered everyone else for onest meeting before the n. "Is everyone ready to start the n?" (I) "We are already master." (Diana) "Ibuki can now fight on her master''s side." (Ibuki) "I managed to learn two master spells, they are simple but should do for now." (¨¦rica) "You guys look excited, I hope this n ends well." (I) "It''s gonna be okay." (¨¦rica) "You and Ibuki are already much stronger, with all the preparation we''ve done there shouldn''t be any problems." (¨¦rica) "¨¦rica is right, with her n we should be fine." (Diana) "Even Kira who is in the most dangerous position should be fine, she has made good preparations for this n." (Diana) "She bought the poison I told you about?" (I) "Yes, you''re right, we don''t know how strong the faceless brothers or the royal guard are, this poison will increase the n''s chances of sess." (Diana) "My only fear is that they''ll notice us hiding in the surroundings, if that happens we''ll miss out on the surprise attack." (I) "With the hooded clothes Kira got us we should be fine, we''ll also be wearing masks and the status concealment item." (¨¦rica) "We are as prepared as we can be, all I can do is hope for the best." (I) "Be careful, let''s get in on the action before Kira is in any danger." (I) "¨¦rica, I want you to leave all the survivors of the killer ambush incapacitated so as not to intrude when we attack." (I) "If I''m not mistaken just the faceless brothers'' man is going to be a problem, the moment Kira takes care of him I want you to take care of the woman since you''re the fastest Diana." (I) "We don''t have anything else to discuss now, I want you all to go to sleep, we haven''t suffered any surprise attacks since the spiders, so it''s okay to stay unattended overnight, tomorrow we''ll be going to call you where we''ll be hiding." (I) "What if we''re wrong about the location of the ambush?" (¨¦rica) "Kira and Byakko know where we are, if we''re wrong about the location Kira will send Byakko to let us know, so we''ll just adapt the n." (I) After we talked some more, they all went to sleep, they are still sleeping in a separate room from me. As soon as they went to sleep I go outside the cabin, go to a nearby tree and sit leaning against it, I look up contemting this starry sky, even though there are some clouds in the sky it just makes it more beautiful. The weeks I was recovering were excruciating for me, going all that time without seeing this sky, going all that time without being able to train, and being all that time depending on the girls for everything. I don''t want to go through that again, in this life I want to be free, I want to travel, I want to eat different kinds of food, I want to see differentndscapes, I want to meet different people, I want to fight different monsters and I want to share it all with the girls. I can say that I''m not alone in this world because of them, the reason for this whole n is to get the skills I need to end the biggest weakness of my next evolution, I can''t have such a big weakness, I know what I''m going to do too. do in the city so no one can find me. Seeing this starry sky calms me down, I was so worried about the n, but now I feel better, I get up and go inside thinking about how my abilities got stronger this past month. I even killed some monsters to train my skills and increase my level, of course, I stopped missing three levels before reaching the maximum. Ding! [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak resistance to paralysis: 7 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Low Poison Resistance: 5 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Resistance to Physical Damage: 6 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 3 > 9 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Mana Control: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Group Coordination: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Sword Handling: 5 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Knife Handling: 4 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Parallel thinking: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Body Enhancement (Fangs): 2 > 4 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Pain Resistance: 1 > 8 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Low Leech Bite: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Poison Secretion: 5 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Blood Control: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Line Production: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Sticky Line Production: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Magic body boost: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Basic sword technique: 1 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Dagger Technique: 1 > 10 ] ]> . . [ Your skill leveled up [ de of Chaos Technique: 1 > 4 ] ]> Chapter 99 Cap 99: Those Who Conspire In The Shadows(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: At the moment I am on my way to the ce where Byakko informed me that the nobleman he was following is, he is in disguise along with three other people who are also in disguise, the nobleman I have been observing for the past few days is already dead, I killed him at the moment who left his house in a disguise. Today is the day they set up business trips, as soon as I''ve killed the nobleman I strip off his clothes and change into mine, I put the body in my storage item and wear my Illusion Spirit Ring to change my appearance to look the same. to this nobleman, thanks to the days I have watched him, I will be able to imitate his way of walking and speaking. As I killed the nobleman I didn''t know where to go, so I followed the path that Byakko showed me, after a while, I''m in front of an abandoned house in the poorest area of ??the city. I go in and go straight to thest room, as soon as I open the door and enter I notice the other four who are wearing the same clothes as me, they are all men, I can''t see their faces as they are wearing masks. "It''s about time you arrived, I''ve been waiting an hour!" (Noble A) "Who ordered be the first to arrive." (Noble B) "Stop talking, let''s get straight to the point." (Noble C) "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?" (Noble A) "Let''s talk about the ambush to get this over with." (Noble D) "I agree, I want to resolve this quickly, I didn''te to waste time with useless conversations." (I) As soon as I walked in one of the masked nobles startedining, then everyone started talking loudly and acting superior to each other, each of them looking angry and extremely proud, must be the effect of the cursed ring everyone is wearing, I walked in in the conversation in an attempt not to prolong it, I was imitating the voice and manner of speaking of the nobleman I killed so as not to attract suspicion, but I don''t think they would notice anything like that. We started talking about the n, it seems that the ce the master said is the correct one, the n followed much the same as what the master said, the only difference is the magic items that these nobles took were explosive items, they want to bury them on the road and activate them using magic scrolls while raining powerful attack spells using various magic scrolls. While I was worried about how I was going to sabotage these explosive magic items Byakko spoke to me in my mind. "(Don''t worry about these magic items, I can absorb the mana inside them and make them useless.)" (Byakko) ? "(Are you sure?)" (I) "(It will be easy for me, but it will take a while, I can''t absorb mana from other people besides you directly, but I can absorb mana from magic items.)" (Byakko) "(But it will take a few hours depending on the amount, it''s not something I can do fast and I have to be close to them.)" (Byakko) "(After they bury all the magic items you can start.)" (I) Even while talking to Byakko in my mind, I was paying attention to the rest of the n. It seems they know the faceless brothers will be in the carriage with the third prince of Cartoza, they believe they are there to help them escape to the Kingdom of Light after the murder as they have been told to approach them to receive new orders. Vibora''s information was right, they think they will receive titles of Nobility one above those they have in this Realm, in the Realm of Light, they are being deceived, the Church of Light would never leave witnesses of their conspiracy n alive. After going through the n that they were told below, they began to fight verbally to know who would be the leader, I also joined the discussion so as not to test myself against others, in the end, everyone agreed that there would be no leader as no one would obey the other. We left town ndestinely as I expected, the other four nobles must have done the same thing as the noble I killed, he had sent an empty carriage to another town with a servant in his ce, I killed him after that when was he alone. It took us a day to get to the site, as soon as we arrived each one buried the explosive magic items they bought, there was a lot of discussion on the way about who would bury these items and that''s what ended. Once all the items were buried we climbed the rise beside the road and hid in the minimum distance to use the scrolls, where we are we have a clear view of the entire road, I left Byakko who was invisible to the four beside me to float to where the magic items were and starting to absorb their mana, luckily the four idiots beside me didn''t notice. The next few hours of waiting were excruciating to my mind, these nobles began to brag about the number of servants, prostitutes, andmoners they took to bed. As if that wasn''t enough, then they started a discussion of how they had fun torturing or beating members of other races, they talked about how everyone should be a ve, the worst thing was that I had to participate in these conversations, it increased my disgust about they. "(Will the master let me kill them after the mission?)" (I) While I was thinking about how I would kill them if the master allowed Byakko toe back to me and hides inside my clothes, two more hourster I see several soldiers wearing armor and a carriageing towards us in the distance. ----------- Faceless brothers pov: The faceless brothers were inside the carriage seated in front of the third prince and two of his servants, the prince''s maid was seated to the right side of the faceless brother and on his left side was his sister. The third Servant was outside with the coachman, the prince had green hair and a body almost like the Human if not for the green scales on his arms and neck, he had golden eyes full of intelligence, he kept staring at the faceless brothers while talking to their servants who were all human except for their maid who was a woman from the tribe of the Man-Beast Cats. The faceless brothers wore white clothes that covered their whole body and had a hood that covered their heads, they also wore featureless white masks, their clothes had various golden details and the symbol on the chest that looked like a golden sun with a white sword stuck in him. "(He keeps watching us brother.)" (Sister without a face) "(I know sister.)" (Faceless brother) "(Does he know why we''re here?)" (Faceless sister) "(He doesn''t know, but he distrusts our presence here, that look of his is a way of teasing us, so he can see our reaction.)" (Brother without a face) "(I feel sorry for him, I didn''t want to have to kill someone so concerned about his people.)" (Sister without a face) "(We have our orders.)" (Faceless brother) "(You know this time is different, what we are going to do will cause a war, thousands of people will die and suffer because of what we will do here.)" (Sister without a face) "(I know, but still we have our orders.)" (Faceless brother) "(I don''t mind killing the five idiot nobles, but someone like him who just wants to bring good to his people, it bothers me to have to kill him.)" (Faceless sister) "(I hate all this, why did this have to happen to us?)" (Sister without a face) "(You always act like that in these jobs, don''t worry, I''m on your side and always will be.)" (Faceless brother) "(This time it''s different, I feel something strange, for some reason I''ve been feeling a lot of anxiety since yesterday.)" (Sister without a face) "(That''s just nervousness, our orders this time were difficult.)" (Faceless brother) "(This time the church went too far, releasing a monster with shadow powers in the Kingdom of Cartoza just to have an excuse to send us there, all just to kill a monster we captured ourselves.)" (Sister without face) "(Anything so that we can be in that chariot, we even have a letter from a High Priest with a request to the Alchemist Guild headquarters to prove that we are on our way to the city of Valen from the Trigan Kingdom.)" (Faceless Sister) "(This is all to start a damn war, why do we have to do this.)" (Faceless sister) "(We can''t go against our orders Sister, we''re not the ones starting this war, if they hadn''t sent us it would be someone else, nothing would change in the end.)" (Faceless brother) "(Just calm down, we need to be prepared.)" (Faceless brother) "(Okay.)" (Sister without a face) While the faceless brother and sister talked telepathically they didn''t make a move, didn''t say anything, they were used to it because they''ve been living that way for years, always hiding what they feel or think from everyone but each other. They are a pair that has already hunted many enemies of the Church of Light, they are the inquisitors of the light, this is the job that was given to them. After another three hours of travel, the Sister informs the Brother by telepathy. "(We are almost at the point of ambush, be prepared.)" (Sister without a face) "(Yes.)" (Faceless brother) Chapter 100 Cap 100: Double Ambush(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: When I spotted the carriage and the soldiers I fell silent, I waited until I was close enough for the other four Assassin nobles to see before I warned them. "They are getting closer." (I) "Prepare yourselves!" (Noble B) "Be ready to use all the scrolls, let''s kill them all." (Noble C) "This is our chance to leave this Kingdom full of lesser races." (Noble A) "We''re just going to have this opportunity, don''t make a mistake." (Noble D) Everyone including me removed the scrolls and some high-quality Mana potions from our storage items, these idiot nobles were silent for the first time until the moment the target was in position. "Now, fire all spells!" (Noble C) Once the soldiers and the chariot were in ce the nobles began to cast spells from the scrolls, before the spell reached its target they switched to a new scroll to attack again. I don''t have as much mana as they do, but they weren''t paying attention to me, so I just cast a few spells and tucked away the rest of the scrolls unnoticed. The spells I cast were not directed at the soldiers, my target was ced where the attack spells of the other four nobles were close to each other, by hitting my magic on the others and making it explode, the others that were nearby also exploded in the sky where it wouldn''t hurt anyone. Boom! Boom! Boom! But even with that, I could only intercept a little more than forty percent of the magic attacks, unfortunately, most of the attacks hit the soldiers and I could hear screams even from this distance. Boom! Boom! AHHH!!!! After consuming almost all the high-level Mana potions and wiping out all the magic scrolls, the nobles were breathless and tired. "Don''t let them recover, attack!" (Noble A) With the scream of this nobleman, I named Noble A in my mind the others pulled weapons out of their storage items and everyone started running downhill to attack the carriage as they screamed andughed aloud. "Hahahaha!!!" (Noble D) "Don''t leave anyone alive, let''s kill them all!" (Noble C) I ran along with them, I no longer needed to pretend the same way I did before, I''ll let them scream and be distracted, all I need now is to be upfront and wait for the faceless brothers to show up. As soon as we get on the road I see half the soldiers dead, of the ten that are left, seven are badly wounded, only three are fine and run towards us by the time we appeared, Noble A who was the most aggressive ran to him thinking it would be easy kill a soldier, but as soon as their swords came into contact theck ofbat experience showed, the soldier used his sword to defend Noble A''s sword then used his other hand to punch Noble A''s head causing him to pass out, then used her sword to stab his head. "Finish them!" (Soldier) At the soldier''s scream the others started to attack too, but suddenly everyone heard a screaming from the carriage and turned to see, it was a soldier with different armor, it must be the royal guard. "Traitors, soldiers protect the prince!" (Royal Guard) Ahhhhh! "Captain!" (Soldier) I, who was closest, made two soldiers faint, who was the one who attacked first and one more, the other nobles saw me attacking and defeating the distracted soldiers and attacked the others too, they killed the other soldier who was fine and started to kill those who they were screaming. I couldn''t do anything else without revealing my disguise, so I could only see this cruelty, but it didn''tst long, after they killed only two wounded soldiers the door that was visible to us was opened and a Cat woman, two wounded servants and a man with green hair ran out of there, at the same time a man and a woman dressed in white clothes and white masks came out on the other side of the carriage, I imagine they must be our targets. "Where do you think the third prince is running!?" (faceless brother) "" (Sister without a face) The woman was being supported by the man and seemed to be tired, but still, she raised one of her arms and arge magic circle instantly appeared, from that magic circle came four bright white chains that flew towards those who fled trapping the prince and his servants. "You bastards, I knew you were nning something, but I didn''t expect you to capture me." (Prince Drago) "I think there was a misunderstanding prince, we are not here to capture you." (faceless brother) "If you don''t want to capture me then..." (Prince Drago) "Do you want to kill me?!" (Prince Drago) "But if you do, it will provoke a war between our Realms." (Prince Drago) The woman looks even weaker after casting this spell and starts to tremble, Prince Drago and the faceless brother begin to argue. The faceless brother is just arguing with the prince as he checks the situation around him, as soon as he sees that all the soldiers are disabled he turns towards us and I feel a slight bloodlust directed at me and the four idiot nobles, but these fools have not noticed, the strange thing is that neither the man nor the woman is emitting this bloodlust towards the prince who should be their main target. "Come here, you did well and will be well rewarded for it." (faceless brother) "We carry out all orders as requested, we expect you to keep your end of the bargain." (Noble A) "You''ve done your part and you''ll get what you deserve,e closer." (faceless brother) His bloodlust increased a little more, all the nobles started walking towards him I moved to stand in front. As soon as we''re close enough I see him tighten the hilt of his sword, but before he can do anything lightning strikes him from behind and he drops the woman to the ground to fend off the surprise attack, just as he turns to defend myself I pulled a poison dagger from my storage item which I used to pierce him in the back. Ahhh!!! "Traitor!" (faceless brother) "BROTHER!!!" (Sister without a face) Before the woman couldplete the magic circle that started to appear in front of her someone in a red tunic, hood and mask appears with extreme speed behind her and hit her head making her faint. "SISTER!!!" (faceless brother) "Who are you!?" (faceless brother) As he screamed his body wouldn''t budge from the ce thanks to the paralyzing poison I bought, Byakko''s lightning attack gave me the perfect opportunity to hurt him. A dark purple bolt came out of the bushes and hit the faceless brother''s body, after being hit by five more dark purple bolts he began to snore while standing in the same position he defended the lightning attack. I see another person in red clothese out of the bushes, I turn to see another person dressed in red on top of the three nobles who are unconscious. "Run Prince!" (Employee) I look in the direction I heard the scream which is where I see the prince who tries to run now that the white chains are gone but stops suddenly and shouts for his servants to stop too. "Stop!!!" (Prince Drago) The prince looks into the shadow of a tree with a look of dread, when I look over there I see a small persone out of the shadows of the trees dressed in the same red outfit and mask. "What are you!?" (Prince Drago) "What a rude way to talk to someone Prince Drago." (Zenos) "Run!!" (Prince Drago) "I didn''t say you could go." (Zenos) Didn''t know the master could change his voice too, the prince for some reason seems to be more afraid of the master than he was the faceless brothers, as he yells for his servants to run the master''s Aura explodes and envelops us all, I and the others were fine this time, I was evenfortable with the master''s Aura, but the prince and his servants fall to the ground with pale faces. The girls and I use chains to tie up the faceless brothers, then I put a handcuff on them that will stop the energy flow in their bodies so they won''t be able to escape, then we go to the master and stay behind him. "You did good infiltrating them." (Zenos) "Thank you for your words master." (I) I answer him still disguising my voice. "Prince Drago, I didn''te here for you, but I can''t miss an opportunity." (Zenos) "Tell your maid to collect all storage items from everyone but her and the faceless brothers and throw them to me." (Zenos) "Do as he said." (Prince Drago) The master pulled out his Aura, so we were watching the Cat woman collect all the storage items, so she threw it to us I got it. "Remove everything from inside." (Zenos) I obeyed and reiterated everything that was inside the storage items in front of the master. "Collect all the money on those rings, leave the rest behind." (Zenos) "Get the faceless brothers." (Zenos) As the master said, I put all the money in the ring-shaped storage items he gave and left the rest behind, meanwhile, the others went to get the faceless brothers that Erica must have used a float spell to carry them back. of the master. "I didn''te for you prince, I came for them, now that I''ve got what I want I''m leaving, take care of the wounded." (Zenos) "Who are you? Why did you help me?" (Prince Drago) "I didn''te here to help you, saving you was just the consequence of capturing these two." (Zenos) "I should have known something was going to happen the moment she sent me over to deliver that letter." (Prince Drago) The prince takes a card from the ring and ys it in front of the master. "Two days ago I received two letters from my sister, one of them was written with my name, when I read it it just said for me to deliver the other letter to a small and chaotic person." (Prince Drago) "..." (Zenos) "That can only be you, don''t worry there''s nothing in the letter for me to track you down, I appreciate your help and I wouldn''t want someone like you as an enemy." (Prince Drago) The master takes the letter, opens it, and begins to read, before long he finishes and throws the letter on the ground. "Burn the letter." (Zenos) Erica uses a small focus ball to burn the letter. "Let''s go." (Zenos) We followed the master into the trees, keeping an eye on the prince and his servants until we were too far away to see them, then headed to various ces to confirm we were being followed before heading back to camp. Chapter 101 Cap 101: Last Requirement Fulfilled(Chapter Preview) During the battle I avoided mentioning the names of any of the girls, I even avoided mentioning their genders. It was difficult for me to be so careful when speaking, mainly because that prince kept watching me, he even ignored the girls and focused his attention on me in such a way that it bothered me. I think I went too far using my Aura of Chaos, he''s lucky I learned to activate my Aura abilities separately, if the Aura of Judgment had activated the situation would have gotten out of control. Since we wouldn''t be in any danger at the time I decided to take advantage of the situation to get some money, the prince was very helpful, after seeing the belongings of all soldiers, royal guard and servants I just took the money and left the rest back, I did this because I don''t want to be tracked when I sell the other items and I can''t keep stolen items, that would be proof of our identity if we are found by the prince in the future. Another problem would be if they had any tracking magic, so I just took the money, I avoided taking anything else even the storage items, so I burned the letter after reading it. After dealing with these faceless brothers I will talk to the girls about this letter. As we walked all over the forest to make sure we weren''t being followed I once again used the [ Body Maniption: 4 ] skill to get my vocal cords back to normal. Before I nned to heal the wounded soldiers, but I saw too many potions in their belongings, I didn''t look at what Prince Drago had because as someone of high authority in a Kingdom, your storage item may contain secrets or confidential information, I don''t want to be hunted for a Kingdom for having seen something that I shouldn''t, what I''ve done now is enough. It took us a day to get to our camp, we had to keep them out with ¨¦rica''s sleeping curse. As soon as we arrived we went to the cave and I locked the brothers in the same ce where I met ¨¦rica and Diana. "Search them!" (I) I ordered the girls to search for the faceless brothers when they removed all their clothes and mask the girls and I was surprised by what we saw. Both of their faces had terrible burns, they looked old, other than that the faceless sister''s body was beautiful with a few scars, while the faceless brother had his entire body covered by several horrible scars. "These are the scars of an experienced warrior, some of those wounds look like ws, some cuts, some piercing, and some I don''t recognize." (Diana) "The information says the two are always together, so he must have been injured protecting the woman." (Kira) While we were talking ¨¦rica was looking at the tattoos on the woman''s abdomen and the man''s back, as soon as I noticed she had a strange look on her face I went over to her as her face is starting to twitch in anger. "Something wrong ¨¦rica?" (I) ,m "I just found something master, but I want to confirm it first." (¨¦rica) "Byakko can you take a look at these tattoos please?" (¨¦rica) "Of course I can help you, let me have a look." (Byakko) "..." (Byakko) After Byakko started looking at the tattoos his feline face changed from its usual proud expression to one of confusion and then to anger, for the first time I felt bloodlusting from him. "Do you know what these Byakko tattoos are?" (I) "I understand your doubt Demon woman, you found it simr to the magic circles of your curses, you''re just half right." (Byakko) "This is a symbol of control, unlike a very mark this symbol cannot be removed, it is simr to a curse in that." (Byakko) "This control symbol is made not to order but to control someone, it is imperceptible to any detection and there is no known way to get rid of one." (Byakko) "This control symbol is full of malice, so it''s almost a curse, it should only be used on magic items or golems to be controlled from afar." (Byakko) "Daring to put a symbol of control on people is horrendous, it should be impossible, I don''t even want to imagine what they had to do to get it." (Byakko) Byakko''s every word was full of his feelings, it was full of anger, disgust, and hate, with each sentence his ¨¦rica and Kira got more and more furious, it must have reminded them of their traumas. "How dare they use a person as a toy." (¨¦rica) "Treating someone as a tool like that, now I understand why they didn''t direct any bloodlust on the prince and his servants, just the noble killers." (Kira) "They were acting against their wishes." (Kira) "..." (I) I was angry about these two''s situations too, but I didn''t get carried away by these emotions, I look at Diana who just as I try to control her anger, Ibuki was watching us curiously as if trying to understand why we''re angry. Diana and I took some time to calm the others down before talking about what to do next. "What are we going to do now master?" (Diana) "I will follow the n, I need to feed on them to get the skills I need." (I) "..." (¨¦rica/Kira/Byakko) ¨¦rica, Kira, and Byakko looked at me in horror at my words. "I see, I''m d you do this master." (Diana) "What are you talking stupid dog, are you going to kill two victims?" (Byakko) "Calm down Byakko, if this is the master''s decision then there is nothing more to say." (Kira) "..." (¨¦rica) "Looks like there''s a misunderstanding here, you didn''t listen carefully to the master''s words." (Diana) "He said he needed to feed on them, not kill them." (Diana) "..." (¨¦rica/Kira/Byakko) It seems that Diana was the only one who understood my words. I have a few options for what to do with them, but I have to confirm what would be best first. I go to them and bite the brother''s neck and drink his blood, then I go to the sister and bite his neck, also drinking his blood. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Elemental Affinity of Light: 1 ] ? [ Elemental Light Resistance: 1 ] ? [ White Magic: 1 ] ? [ Water magic elemental affinity: 1 ] ? [ Light de: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Two abilities were affected by your bloodline and abilities being weakened ]> . . <[ Ability deterioration [ Light elemental affinity: 1 ] > [ Light elemental affinity weak: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Skill Deterioration [ Light Elemental Resistance: 1 ] > [ Light Elemental Resistance: 1 ] ]> I don''t know why the abilities got weaker, I have a suspicion but I can''t confirm it right now. The important thing is that thest requirement has been met, I have to find some monsters to kill now, I will rest today to go out tomorrow with Diana to hunt. I turn back and see the girls watching me, Diana was calm, but ¨¦rica and Kira seemed relieved that I didn''t kill these two. "I already have what I need, now I just need to kill some other monsters, Diana is going out with me tomorrow for that." (I) "I''m happy to help you." (Diana) "¨¦rica, I want you to leave these two sleeping and trapped, if they''re being controlled by someone else they can do something to themselves if they wake up." (I) "Good thinking master, I will continue to use my magic on them to keep them asleep." (¨¦rica) "Diana, Ibuki, and ¨¦rica are keeping watch today, Kira I want you to rest." (I) "Thank you, master, I''m really tired this time, I''ve never been in disguise for so long." (Kira) "Byakko do you know anything else about this control symbol?" (I) "Hmmm..." (Byakko) "Do not remember." (Byakko) "Where did you learn about him?" (I) "I don''t know, I just got this information in my head when I looked at the control symbol, I also felt a lot of anger and hate." (Byakko) "Alright, thanks for trying." (I) After that, I leave the cave and look at the darkening sky. "(Because things can''t be simple like in games.)" (I) "(It would be so easy to just kill them both if they were like the viins in movies and games, I wouldn''t be left with any worries like now.)" (I) "(My n was almost perfect, if not for this unforeseen event.)" (I) Sigh "(I could kill them both now, but it will permanently cross moral boundaries for me, you can''t make exceptions in your morals, that''s what I believe.)" (I) I kept going to the cabin, jumped on top of the cabin, andy down on the roof to think about what I''m going to do with these two faceless brothers. Now I understand why they were chosen as killers, with the symbol of control on their bodies they are extremely trustworthy to the extremist faction of the Church of Light, they would never reveal information to others, if I''m right that means they shouldn''t it was the first time they were ordered to kill someone. I have two options on how to rid them of this control symbol, but I have to wake them up first to see if they meet the requirements, if not, I''ll just have a n that I don''t know will work. "(If I can wait until evolution I can have a better chance of sess.)" (I) I spent a few hours thinking about what to do with the faceless brothers while looking at the stars, then when I saw that I was on the roof for too long I went downstairs to sleep. Chapter 102 Cap 102: Child Of Blood(Chapter Preview) I woke up in the middle of the night to rece the girls in surveince, I stayed until dawn watching the prisoners in case they wake up. When morning came ¨¦rica came to see me with the others. "What will we do today master?" (¨¦rica) "I want to talk to them both, let''s separate them and hear their story, I''ll take the man to another room with Kira and ¨¦rica." (I) "The others keep an eye on the woman, after talking to her brother I''ll want to talk to her." (I) "¨¦rica and Kira want you to put on the red clothes and mask again, I don''t know if the person who wore the control symbol on them can share their senses." (I) "Understood, master." (¨¦rica/Kira) After the girls and I change clothes, ¨¦rica uses magic to make the man float and we go to the most fantastic room in the cave, arriving there I tell ¨¦rica not to say anything and Kira to disguise her voice, I also use my maniption skill body to change my voice, after preparation I tell ¨¦rica to wake up the man, she raises her hand and a dark purple magic circle appears then the man starts to open his eyes. "Where am I?" (faceless brother) He looks in our direction and then looks around desperately, then starts screaming. "Where is my sister!?" (faceless brother) "What did you bastards do to her!?" (faceless brother) "I swear if you guys did something to her I''ll kill you all in the most horrible way possible!" (faceless brother) "Be still, your sister is fine for now, as you may have already noticed, you won''t be able to use any abilities or magic, so stop trying to distract us and try to escape." (I) "..." (Faceless brother) "I want to ask you some questions and I hope you''ll answer them honestly, if I''m not going to kill you and your sister in the first lie, believe me, you can''t hide the truth from me." (I) "(He is smart, he pretended to look for his sister to confirm where he was and the situation, he also tried to scream and demonstrate despair as he tried to use his skills, after so many meditation sessions and the various energy sense skills I have already I can feel the energy fluctuations around me.)" (I) "(His concern of his for his sister seems genuine, but he''s using it as an excuse to try to escape now.)" (I) The man wearing only a pair of pants was sweating with worry. "Alright, what do you want to know?" (faceless brother) "I want to know who ced this symbol of control on you and your sister''s bodies?" (I) "So you know what this thing is, I''m surprised." (faceless brother) "It was one of the leaders of the extremist faction of the Church of Light, Archbishop Thomas Gretto." (faceless brother) "Why did he do it?" (I) "Our mother belonged to the peaceful faction of the Church of Light, my grandmother was a saint so our lineage has a high affinity with the element of light." (faceless brother) "Because of our lineage my mother, sister, and I were born with the elemental affinity of Light, this is the rarest type of elemental affinity as it is stronger and has the same effect as magical elemental affinities, elemental affinities of Ki, and spiritual elemental affinities." (faceless brother) "How did he put the control symbol on you and your sister?" (I) "A few years ago my sister and I had the chance to see the book he used to do this, it was an ancient necromancer''s diary, the book described several of his experiments, including how to put the control symbol on other people to get stronger control than the mark of very." (faceless brother) "In the book, it described that wizards and Alchemists normally used their blood to create the symbol of control in Golems to create a bond with him." (faceless brother) "The necromancer after many experiments found a way to use the control symbol on people and control them." (faceless brother) "It was necessary that the one who would be marked by the control symbol had a blood connection with the one who controlled it, the control symbol would also only have an effect if it was made using the blood and dust from the bones of someone of the same blood as the one who is marked, this is so there is no rejection of the control symbol and there was no way to remove the control symbol either." (faceless brother) "After months my sister and I found out he left the book in a ce we could see on purpose, he wanted us to know there was no way to escape it." (faceless brother) "..." (I) "Just as you might be thinking, he used our mother as an ingredient to create these symbols of control in our bodies." (faceless brother) "(I can''t believe the level of cruelty of this man, wait...)" (I) "You said there was a need for a blood connection between the one who is controlled and the one who controls, didn''t you?" (I) "Yes, Thomas Gretto is our father, he abused our mother to get her pregnant, that''s how we were born trapped in this monster." (faceless brother) "..." (I) "(What kind of abomination does this to his children?)" (I) I was controlling myself not to explode in anger, doing something like that to a woman is unforgivable, but doing it to your kids is beyond any level of evil I dare think of. Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 7> 8 ] ]> "Calm down master, this is not the time." (Kira) I turn around and realize that the hand Kira has ced on my shoulder is shaking with anger, she more than anyone in my group hates those who try to control others, I imagine this story must have been crueler to her than it was. for me. I ce my hand over hers and hold it until it stops shaking, then I look back at the faceless brother who is lost in thought with tears silently pouring out of his eyes. "Did he do this to your face and your sister''s?" (I) "My mother was afraid he would do to my sister what he did to her, so she used her light power to burn my sister''s face incurably, we understood why, but I couldn''t just see it, so I asked to she would do the same to me so my sister wouldn''t have to suffer alone." (faceless brother) "(I really want to kill this Thomas guy.)" (I) "Onest question, do you hate Thomas Gretto?" (I) Sigh "I hated him at first, but in the end, I realized that instead of wasting my time hating this bastard I should protect my sister." (faceless brother) I looked into her eyes and didn''t see any trace of darkness that someone full of hate should have, all I saw was a look of concern that should be directed at her sister. After that I asked ¨¦rica to put him back to sleep, we took him back to the other room and brought her sister to the room we were in before, I asked her the same questions and got the same answers, she also didn''t feel hate for Thomas Gretto, she just wanted to be beside her brother, I made ¨¦rica put her to sleep and take her to the same room they were both in before. I was full of hate and went out with Diana to hunt, I asked her to take me to groups of monsters so I could pour all this aggression on them. ------------ I killed dozens of monsters, made Diana take me to where the Earth Monkeys were, they are monsters that walk in groups, I killed a lot of them, kept killing until I couldn''t stand up anymore, so Diana had to carry me back to the camp, but I had achieved my goal of reaching the maximum level. Ding! Ding! Ding! p <[ You gained 348 EXP from killing Land Monkeys ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wolf w: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the skill [ Seismic Sense: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> After we arrived, we met in my room, and I left in such a hurry that I didn''t realize that Kira and ¨¦rica must be angrier than I was. "You two should go to bed, Ibuki and Diana will take their first watch today." (I) "I''m fine master, I just want to rip this Thomas Gretto''s heart out like my own hands and eat in front of him." (¨¦rica) "Your words show that you''re not okay, go rest, tomorrow I''ll try to do something about those two brothers since I can''t do what I did to you." (me) "(Using my auras on them to break this symbol of control won''t work if they don''t have enough darkness inside them to burn, these two have reced their hatred for their father with the concern and love they feel for each other.)" (I) "I''ll let you know, I must evolve tonight, I can already imagine what I''ll be, but I''ll let you know." (I) With that I end the meeting and go to meditate to integrate my newly obtained levels, after that, I lie down to sleep giving in to tiredness after so many struggles today. As soon as I close my eyes I ckout, but suddenly I find myself in the same room as before, the mysterious woman with red hair and the ck crown was in front of me looking at me with a big smile on her lips, I could see her fangs showing. "Wee Zenos." (mysterious woman) "You did really well this time, so I''m going to give you a present." (mysterious woman) "..." (me) "I will grant you the title Child of Blood." (mysterious woman) Chapter 103 Cap 103: Evolution(Chapter Preview) Prince Drago Pov: The moment after Zenos left the prince behind. What a difficult day this is, first an attempted murder against me, then being saved by strange people who kidnapped those who wanted to kill me and in the end, I am robbed. I must say that the moment I saw that thing in the shadows of the trees I nearly died of fright, my danger sense skill was firing, my ability to view status didn''t work either on him or the others who were with him and at the time he used his Aura that''s when I realized he didn''t want to hurt me, as his Aura just immobilized me and didn''t do anything else. "Should I go after them prince?" (Mia) "No, keep pretending to be my maid." (I) "But they took the killers." (Mia) "They''re not enemies and I''m not going to make an enemy of that thing." (I) "Why is the prince so afraid of them." (Mia) "I''m not afraid of the others, I''m afraid of their leader, the one who was the smallest." (I) I turn to my other servants and order them around before continuing my conversation with Mia. "They will help the soldiers who are still alive!" (I) "Yes sir!!!" (servants) "Apart from his Aura which was very strange and strong, I didn''t notice anything else about him." (Mia) "At first I was scared by the warning of my ability, but after his Aura knocked us to the ground I realized he had everything under control at all times." (I) "Like this?" (Mia) "Look at the ground, the explosions of magic revealed what was underneath." (I) I point to one of the holes in the ground that were caused by the spells that hit the soldiers, there you can see an item buried in the ground, I look around and see a ce where the earth is disturbed and I start to dig, then I find another one magic item when analyzing I see that it is an explosive type attack magic item, but it seems unloaded. "There must be several of these items buried in the ground, but none of them exploded." (I) "I also noticed that at the beginning of the attack there were many explosions in the sky, as soon as I looked out the window I saw that sometimes one spell hits the others exploding several around the sky, at first I didn''t understand, but now I know that the person inside was sabotaging the t." (I) "But for that, they would have to know our information and that of the killers, how did they get it?" (Mia) "I don''t know, but they came prepared, their appearances, races, ages, and genders were hidden perfectly, they must also be wearing a status concealment item as my Status Rating skill had no effect." (I) "If they''re that dangerous I''d better have followed them." (Mia) "They weren''t our enemies, in fact, they didn''t even need to help us, they could have let us die before capturing the faceless brothers." (I) "Let''s help the wounded, for now, let''s take those killers with us, I want to know everything they know." (I) "The people dressed in red must have left these killers to us as they didn''t kill or capture them." (I) "I will handle their interrogation myself, prince." (Mia) "I count on you." (I) "(During the robbery he avoided my storage item, I don''t know if he knows the letter to the King or not.)" (I) "(I should have known the moment a Wyvern knight brought my sister''s letters in the previous town that things would be difficult.)" (I) I and my secret guard Mia went back to help the wounded soldiers, luckily it looks like the royal guard my father sent is still alive, after giving first aid we head towards the town of Valen. ------------- Zenos Pov: "I will grant you the title Child of Blood." (mysterious woman) "..." (I) Once again I meet her during my evolution, but what is she talking about giving me a title? "Why do I always see you during my evolution?" (I) "Because I call you to me, the moment of evolution is the only one where I can contact you directly." (mysterious woman) "Who are you?" (I) "That you must find out for yourself, but I can say that I am the one who helped you to be born into this world." (mysterious woman) "You never answer me with something I can understand." (I) "That''s because you aren''t asking the right questions." (mysterious woman) "Right questions?" (I) "Do you know my current situation?" (I) "Yes, I''m always watching you." (mysterious woman) "So you know about the faceless brothers?" (I) "I know, but I won''t help you or them." (mysterious woman) "If you say that it means you have a way to help them." (I) "What can I do to help them?" (I) "Why do you want to help them?" (mysterious woman) "They were your enemies, they were people you were ready to kill and eat before, if they had the opportunity they would probably kill you and your entire group." (mysterious woman) "You are right." (I) "Then why do you want to help them, you will only create more problems for yourself if you do." (mysterious woman) "I thought about it a lot too and concluded that the reason I want to help them is because of their strong will and a reminder of my previous life." (I) "To ovee the anger and hatred they certainly felt for their father, their willpower is very strong, this strength is born from the strong bond of the brothers, they love each other, they care about each other, they depend on each other." (I) "They havepletely surrendered to their situation, they don''t even hope to be free, but they still haven''t given up, they still fight for each other." (I) "I''ve seen many orphans in my previous life, some had horrible stories, they don''t open their hearts to just anyone, but the people they open their hearts to be important emotional supports for them." (I) "These brothers are each other''s emotional support, they remind me of the orphanage I grew up in my previous life, so I want to help them." (I) As I talked and exined my motivation for the mystery woman, images of my previous life started to pop into my mind, I remembered the reason I created thatputer with junkyard parts, it was to help a boy who was beaten by his drunk father before he was arrested and his son was taken to our orphanage, he would not open up with anyone and spend all day with a used portable video game that the priest gave him, I thought that if I made aputer for the children to y together, it gradually he would open up to others and it worked, after only two months he was running and smiling with the other children, I could see he wanted to be with the other children but I couldn''t, so I did that, to respond to strong will I saw in your eyes. These images, these memories, this is why I''m going to help the faceless brothers, I can see their willingness to protect and help each other, just as the children in the orphanage where I grew up helped each other. When I looked back at the mysterious woman I could see a smile on her face. "In other words, you''re only going to help them because they reminded you of something from your past." (mysterious woman) "Yes." (I) "I''ll tell you how you can help them then, but that help wille at a price, they''re permanently attached to you." (mysterious woman) "After your evolution, you must use your two Aura skills, your Blood Servant skill and your Vampire Servant skill." (mysterious woman) "Don''t be fooled, this will only give you the possibility to help them, when you use the four skills you will have to fight against their father''s will and arge amount of malice that is in the control symbols, you will fight against that''s just with your willpower." (mysterious woman) "At least it''s a possibility, but what do you mean they will be permanently connected to me?" (I) "Why would I tell you now? It would spoil the fun." (mysterious woman) She had a smile on her face and a sparkle in her eyes that looked like she was expecting to see a show, what this woman is up to. "Now that the fun is over, Let me tell you this." (mysterious woman) "The letter you read, if you do what is written there will open up many possibilities for you in the future, but you must wait until you are strong enough to drink the Dragon blood you are guarding." (mysterious woman) ? "I''m sure you''ve noticed that your current body isn''t able to withstand that Dragon blood." (mysterious woman) "I noticed, my body shook just getting close, that''s why I haven''t drunk it yet." (I) "Remember that you must only do what is in the letter after you drink that blood or you will only be looking for death." (mysterious woman) "If you even know about the letter, then you must know about the person who sent it, you can tell me more about that person." (I) "You should find out for yourself, I''ll just say that whoever wrote the letter was just an intermediary, so don''t worry." (Mysterious woman) My body started to fade away, when that happened the mysterious woman stopped smiling and told me one more thing before time ran out. "The evolutionary path you chose never existed before, you will have to create it, the race you will be dependent on, so choose carefully and be careful with those who know you." (mysterious woman) "We both know what you will choose." (mysterious woman) "In your next evolution your race will not be the only thing that will matter, your lineage will also be important, it will be from your lineage that your power and authority wille, but you will have none in the evolutionary path you are following." (mysterious woman) "You''ll have to create your bloodline, so good luck and sorry about your appearance." (mysterious woman) "What are you..." (I) So I deleted it. Ding! Ding! <[ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è has given you a title ]> . . <[ You have acquired the Title [ Child of Blood ] ]> . . . <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . Ding! . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTION ]> . . . <[ SEVEN SUITABLE BREEDS WERE FOUND ]> Chapter 104 Cap 104: Day Walker(Chapter Preview) <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . Ding! . . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTION ]> . . . <[ SEVEN SUITABLE BREEDS WERE FOUND ]> . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Bloodthirsty wolf ] ? [ Death Bat ] ? [ Lower Energy Vampire (Variant) ] ? [ Cursed Monkey ] ? [ Kobold Assassin ] ? [ Blood Hobgoblin (Single) ] ? [ Vampire of the Lower Twilight (Unique) ] ]> This time there are many options, they seem to refer to the pure lineages I have, I''m going to discard all that are not humanoid evolutions, which leaves me with three evolution options. I''m going to discard the Blood Hobgoblin as well, it seems to be the next evolution after the Blood Goblin, but it''s still considered a monster. With that I get the two types of Vampires to choose what was expected, I have two abilities with Vampire names and one of my elemental affinities is blood, it was already obvious in what I would evolve. But that''s exactly why I could prepare myself, at first I just suspected that it might be a possibility for me to evolve into a Vampire, so I prepared for this evolution, I looked for a pure human lineage, I looked for a pure batnguage and I looked for an ability to protect me from the weakness of the Light Vampires. That''s why I dyed my evolution, I hope that one of these two Vampire races fulfills my expectations. To make it easier to choose it would be good if I know more about these races, can I use my [ Identify: 2 ] ability for that? I try to use it to see if I can. Ding! <[ Identification result: [ Low Energy Vampire (Variant) ]: A very rare type of Vampire, he doesn''t feed on blood like other Vampires, but on energy no matter what type, he has two mouths in the palms of his hands and long ws, he is considered extremely violent and dangerous. Characteristics: ? Can use all three types of energy: Mana, Ki, and Spiritual. ? Can consume the following energies: Mana, Ki, Spiritual and Vital. ? Possesses arge amount of power reserve. ? Moderate resistance to energy attacks. ? Little intelligence. ? Strong aggressiveness. ? Insatiable hunger. ? High regeneration. [ Vampire Lesser Twilight (Unique) ]: A never-before-seen type of Vampire, he possesses a title that only the most powerful of Vampires should have, appearance unknown, and his presence attracts the lost. Characteristics: ? A Vampire who is unaffected by sunlight. ? Has an affinity with the elements of Light and Shadow. ? Has high intelligence. ? It has arge energy reserve. ? Has a weak body. ? Able to create his bloodline by being the first of its kind. ? Weak against Sacred and Demonic Energy. ? It has great charm for those who are lost in their ways. ]> But what the hell is this, I don''t want to choose either, it''s obvious that the two are going to get me into a lot of trouble. The Lower Energy Vampire appears to be a creature from a horror movie, in the description, it is clearly saying that it has mouths on its hands, and in the characteristics, it is saying that it has little intelligence, capable of consuming vital energy and has an insatiable hunger. This is definitely a no, I''m not going to turn into a creature from a horror movie, all that remains is to say that the skin is burnt, wears striped clothes, and say that it enters teenagers'' dreams to turn them into deadly nightmares. I won''t turn this thing around, the other option, the Twilight Vampire has good skills, but being the only one of my kind can cause problems, another thing that can get me in trouble is this description and feature that says I''m going to attract lost people of yours. paths, that''s a big sign of trouble. My long-awaited evolution came down to choosing to be a creature of horror movies or bing a big target for trouble. Why can''t I be Drac who lives in a big castle with three wives and live a quiet life, is that too much to ask? I''m about to pick the Blood Hobgoblin, seems like a smarter choice than the other two. Sigh At least the description and characteristics helped me to discover two other types of energy, Demonic and Sacred, there it speaks energy and not an element, I need to research them when I have time since they were not mentioned in any of the books I have here. I think I''d better stop avoiding the inevitable, I''ll choose to evolve into the only option that won''t make me the next viin in a horror movie. I choose [ Vampire of Twilight (Unique) ]. Ding! <[ "TWILIGHT VAMPIRE (SINGLE) CHOSEN" ]> . <[ "BEGINNING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "PROCESS EVOLUTION" ]> . . <[ "EMERGENCE OF A NEW RACE CONFIRMED" ]> . . . <[ "COMPLETED EVOLUTION" ]> . . . Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!... . . . <[His skill evolved [ Leech Belly: 10 ]> [ Lower Insatiable Stomach: 1] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Resistance to Paralysis: 10 ] > [ Resistance to Paralysis: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Resistance to Poison: 10 ] ]> [ Resistance to Poison: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Physical Damage Resistance: 10 ] > [ Physical Damage Resistance: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak mana sense: 10 ] > [ Mana sense: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Meditation: 10 ] > [ Deep Meditation: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Mana Control: 10 ] > [ Superior Mana Control: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic Sword Handling: 10 ] > [ Sword Handling: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Leech Bite: 10 ] > [ Vampire Bite: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 10 ] > [ Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Poison Secretion: 10 ] > [ Poison Secretion: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Recovery: 10 ] > [ Recovery: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Line production: 10 ] > [ Line production enhanced: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Sticky Thread Production: 10 ] > [ Magic Thread Production: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Line control: 10 ] > [ Line control and maniption: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Wolf w: 10 ] > [ Vampire w: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Magic Body Booster: 10 ] > [ Great Magic Body Booster: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic Sword Technique: 10 ] > [ Sword Technique: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic Dagger Technique: 10 ] > [ Dagger Technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ New titles purchased: ? [ Day Walker ] ? [ Patriarch (Twilight Vampires) ] ]> . . . <[ New bloodline acquired [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] ]> ------------- I wake up the next day in my bed, I feel different, my eyesight is better, I can hear the bugs outside the cabin too, my body is a little stiff, let me get up. As soon as I stand up I look at my hand, dark skin, I have sharper portrait ws with finer tips, I can feel a lot of strength when I open and close my little hand. I feel great strength running through my body, this must be because I haven''t gotten used to my new power after evolution, I''m going to look at my stats to know exactly how much has increased. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Twilight Vampire (Unique) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 1/50 EXP: 23/100 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100 % ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast Man: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] WORK: NONE WORK LEVEL: 0/0 WORK EXP: 0/0 WORK HISTORY: NONE HP: 100/100 MP: 160/160 Ki: 120/120 Strength: 109 (+38) Dexterity: 85 (+30) Agility: 98 (+30) Defense: 74 (+25) Intelligence: 150 (+25) (Magic Defense: 99 (+25) Charm: 200 (+1550) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World breaker ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Founder of Chaos Fist ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Founder de of Chaos Technique ] [ Child of Blood ] [ Day Walker ] [ Patriarch (Vampires of the Twilight) ] ]> <[ PASSIVE SKILLS: ? [ Vampirism: 1 ] [ Insatiable Lower Stomach: 1 ] [ Weak Hunger Resistance: 1 ] [ Paralysis Resistance: 1 ] [ Poison Resistance: 1 ] [ Physical Damage Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 9 ] [ Mana Sense : 1 ] [ Weak Affinity for Curse : 1 ] [ Deep Meditation : 1 ] [ Weak Fire Resistance : 1 ] [ Goblin Language : 10 ] [ Reinforce Weak Underlings: 1 ] [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 7 ] [ Weak Body Enhancement (Legs): 1 ] [ Improved Hearing: 1 ] [ Weak Body Enhancement (Exoskeleton): 1 ] [ Improved Nose: 1 ] [ Superior Mana Control: 1 ] [ Kobold Language: 1 ] [ Group Coordination : 3 ] [ Weak Wind Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Trap Construction: 3 ] [ Improved Strength: 4 ] [ Weak Dark Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 4 ] [ Mental Disorder: 8 ] [ Language Common: 10 ] [ Trigan Language: 1 ] [ Sword Handling: 1 ] [ Basic Spear Handling: 1 ] [ Fire Magic Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Mane Knives: 1 ] [ Basic Arithmetic: 10 ] [ Carpentry: 4 ] [ Architecture: 2 ] [ Agriculture: 1 ] [ Basic Forge: 1 ] [ Ki Sense: 3 ] [ Spiritual Sense: 2 ] [ Parallel Thinking: 4 ] [ Dismantle : 1 ] [ Body Enhancement (Fangs ): 4 ] [ Weak Pain Resistance : 8 ] [ Earth Magic Elemental Affinity : 1 ] [ Earth Magic Element Resistance : 1 ] [ Water Magic Elemental Affinity : 1 ] [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Weak Light Elemental Resistance: 1 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: ? [ Vampire Bite: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Poor Blood Detection: 2 ] [ Swim: 1 ] [ Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Control: 5 ] [ Aura of Judgment: 2 ] [ Recovery: 1 ] [ Reinforced Line Production: 1 ] [ Magic Line Production: 1 ] [ Line Control and Maniption: 1 ] [ Weak Body Charge: 1 ] [ Jump: 5 ] [ Light Fire Breath: 5 ] [ Poison Spit : 4 ] [ Snake Scale Production : 1 ] [ Body Maniption : 4 ] [ Corrosion : 3 ] [ Detect Weak Presence : 8 ] [ Vampire ws : 1 ] [ Blood Servant : 2 ] [ Large Magic Body Booster: 1 ] [ Intimidation: 4 ] [ Basic No Attribute Spell: 6 ] [ Basic Wind Spell: 1 ] [ Basic Fire Spell: 1 ] [ Hide: 1 ] [ Detect Trap: 1 ] [ Technique Basic Steal Technique: 1 ] [ Night Vision: 2 ] [ Ki Control: 1 ] [ Basic Hammer Technique: 1 ] [ Assassination Technique: 1 ] [ Sword Technique: 1 ] [ Dagger Technique: 1 ] [ Technique de of Chaos: 4 ] [ Sonic Scream: 1 ] [ S Life Sense: 1 ] [ Vampire Servant: 1 ] [ Seismic Sense: 1 ] [ White Magic: 1 ] [ Light de: 1 ] [ Seismic Sense: 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] [ Identify: 2 ] [ Aura of chaos : 2 ] BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] ]> My status has grown a lot, this exins why I feel so much power coursing through me, it should be a happy asion, so why am I crying? Why do I keep looking at that little child''s hand with these muscleless arms? Because!? BECAUSE!??? Chapter 105 Cap 105: Choosing Faceless Brothers(Chapter Preview) Why do I keep looking at that little child''s hand with these muscleless arms? Why!? WHY!????? "I prepared so much for this evolution, sought bloodlines and abilities that would help me, I even did something as dumb as meddling in a conspiracy just to figure out a way to ovee Vampire number one weakness." (I) "All this work, all this waiting and all this effort in hopes of getting a strong, muscr adult body." (I) "It didn''t have to be very tall, a height of a normal adult human was enough, if I didn''t just have the muscles it would be fine too, I would just need to train to get a muscr body." (I) The more I talk the more tears fall from my eyes, I feel my heart broken in two. I look at the rest of my body and notice that my height hasn''t changed much, in fact, it''s decreased by two inches, now I must be measuring around six inches tall. I can see my entire body since I slept with no clothes on, I did this because I didn''t want to rip the clothes off if I grew up during evolution, but instead I have the body of a child. Tears Sniff Sniff No matter how hard I train, I''ll never get muscle with that child''s body, my only happiness is that my precious partner hasn''t diminished, if not I could be the first Vampire to die of a heart attack. "Why did this happen?" (I) "Wait, that mysterious red-haired woman, if I remember right she said something about apologizing for my appearance." (I) "She''s the one, she''s the one who did this to me, the next time I see her I''m going to rip her body to shreds." (I) "(The title, the title she hurriedly gave me was very suspicious, I have to identify that thing.)" (I) <[ Identification result: [Blood Child ]: A Title bestowed by ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è to those she helped to be born and is permanently attached to her, this title grants charm, power, and authority to the owner among Vampires. The one who receives this title has the permanent appearance of a child representing his status as the child of ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è. BONUS: (+1000) Charm for Vampires, servants, and subordinates. BONUS: (¡Á2) More power and control of the Blood element. ]> What the hell is this, this was not a gift, this is a curse. I dropped to my knees on the floor without strength andy there unaware of the passage of time. ------------ I''m hearing voices, but I don''t care what they''re saying. "What are we going to do Kira?" (¨¦rica) "No matter how much we talk, he doesn''t respond, all he does is kneel on the floor with those empty eyes." (¨¦rica) "He looks sad for some reason but I don''t know why, he''s so cute now, we should call Diana to help cheer him up." (Kira) "That won''t happen if Diana sees the master''s new appearance, especially with him unclothed as now the master''s innocence will be in danger." (¨¦rica) "It can''t be that bad." (Kira) "Diana loves small and cute things, that''s why she always helps and protects children, she also admires strong people, the master is both and she already liked him when he was still a Goblin, if she sees he will throw herself at him without thinking twice, after all, she already likes the master a lot even before his evolution." (¨¦rica) "So what do you suggest?" (Kira) "Hmmm..." (¨¦rica) "The master is very shy, let me try something." (¨¦rica) I could hear conversation sounds, but nothing interested me at the time, suddenly I hear a whisper in my ear, at first I didn''t pay attention, but soon my blood started to boil and my face got hot all at once, I got up and got up. I pulled away at once from the person who was whispering in my ear. The things I''ve heard I wouldn''t dare say out loud, how can anyone have such a dirty mind. As soon as I look closer, I see it was ¨¦rica speaking in my ears, her face was slightly red and she had a yful smile on her face. "What do you think you''re saying to someone despondent, how can you say such perverted things, where did you find out about these things." (I) "If you spend a lot of time with drunk adventurers you''ll hear a lot of things like that, I''ve had a simr reaction in the past." (¨¦rica) "I don''t know what they''re talking about, but I''m happy to see you well again master." (Kira) "I''m not fine, I''m angry, sad, dejected and now embarrassed too." (I) I look over and see ¨¦rica is still looking at me with an amused glint on her face and Kira is looking away from me, her face is totally red, it takes me a few seconds to understand what''s going on before I look down and see that I''m still clothed off. I hurriedly grab the outfit I had taken offst night and put it on, the outfit is a little big on me now but I put on a belt to hold the pants and tucked the shirt into the pants. "Now that you are dressed can you tell us why you are sad?" (¨¦rica) "You should be happy after evolution, many people are very excited about their new powers after evolving." (Kira) "..." (I) "Never mind that, I don''t want to think about it right now." (I) "Let''s go to the cave, I have to take care of these two brothers soon, I don''t know if the bastard Thomas Gretto can track these brothers by the control symbol, so let''s get this out of them soon." (I) "Does the master have a way to help them? As expected of you." (¨¦rica) "Let''s release them now, I couldn''t sleepst night knowing they were trapped in the cave." (Kira) I and the girls head towards the cave, on the way I noticed that my body felt lighter, I looked around and realized I could see further and in more detail, I may not like my appearance, but the improvement is undeniable. that this evolution has brought me, I have to try to get used to this body in the next few days before going to the city of Valen. While thinking and checking some things, we arrived in the room where the brothers were, as soon as I entered I saw a figure approaching me at high speed, when I thought I would be hit I feel myself being lifted and then squeezed between two soft things. "Master, you are so beautiful and fluffy, as something so precious can exist, you smell so good." (Diana) "..." (I) "I knew this was going to happen, let him go, Diana, this is not the time for such things." (¨¦rica) "Only five more minutes." (Diana) "..." (I) "Diana lets go of him, can''t you see she''s smothering him with her breasts, he can''t breathe like that." (Kira) Diana stops hugging me and pushes me away, just as I thought she was going to put me down she turns my body forward and hugs me again like I''m a doll. "Now he won''t suffocate, no moreints." (Diana) "..." (¨¦rica/Kira/I) Sigh "Why do you always act like an idiot with everything that doesn''t involvebat?" (¨¦rica) "Forget about these things I want everyone to put their red clothes back on, I have to wake them both up to talk to them." (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica/Kira/Diana) "Now that I''ve stopped to see, where are Ibuki and Byakko?" (I) "They went into the forest to hunt some monsters and get some fruit, they should be back in a few hours." (Kira) "Alright, let''s do it without them then." (I) "(On the way here I used to identify the skills I''m going to use to know what to do, I''m ready.)" (I) We all left the room and changed clothes, after putting on the red clothes and masks I tell ¨¦rica to use her magic to light up the cave room, so I ask her to wake up the two Brothers, this is a decision they must both make together. It doesn''t take long for them to open their eyes, I''ve already warned them that only Kira and I can talk as we can disguise our voices. "Good morning, it''s time to wake up." (I) They look first at me who spoke and then look around until they see each other, then start crying. "Sister, are you alright? Did they do something to you?" (faceless brother) "I''m fine Brother, but how are you? Did they do something to you?" (Sister without a face) "I didn''t do anything to either of them, so let''s get down to business." (I) "(I can''t belong, I don''t know if Thomas can share their senses.)" (I) They both look at me with concern and wariness before their brother speaks to me. "What do you want now, do you want to know any more information about the Church of Light?" (faceless brother) "Sorry to disappoint you, my sister and I are mere tools for the extremist faction, we don''t know anything worthwhile." (faceless brother) "I don''t want to know about this, I woke you up because I have a proposal for you, but you must decide for yourselves." (I) The brothers look at each other before turning their eyes to me warily. "Which proposal?" (Sister without a face) "I have two options for you, the first one I release you in a faraway ce and you can go back to your usual lives before you meet me." (I) "You want me to believe you would let us go." (faceless brother) "Quiet brother, he hasn''t finished speaking yet." (Sister without a face) "Let me clear things up for you, you don''t know anything about me or the others in this room, don''t know if we''re the only ones here, don''t know where we are, don''t know what Kingdom we''re from, don''t know our races, don''t know our ages, they don''t know our genders and they don''t even know the reason we captured you." (I) "I don''t need to kill you if I don''t want to, you are not a threat." (I) "..." (Brother without a face/Sister without a face) "What''s the second option?" (Sister without a face) "You can serve me, I can free you from the Symbol of control, but you must swear allegiance to me of your own free will." (I) "You''re lying, during our travels, I searched everywhere and never even found something that could set us free." (Sister without a face) "I''ve said everything I had to say, decide for yourself." (I) The brothers show different reactions, even though the sister questioned me I could see a glimmer of hope in her eyes, while the brother was looking at his sister as if he was waiting for her decision. "Why would we do that, nothing would change, we would still be subject to the will of someone else who would use us as tools." (Sister without a face) "I don''t think you understand something, I don''t have tools, I have servants and subordinates." (I) "(Servants and subordinates who are as important to me as a family.)" (I) "I''m giving you a choice, so decide!" (I) The sister looks at her brother who nods at her, she looks confused, after a few minutes she looks at me with a strong twinkle in her eyes, I could see a great determination, will, and hope in those eyes for the first time since I saw her. , as I look at your brother all I see is a small smile and eyes full of bravery and determination. "We chose the second option." (Sister without a face) Chapter 106 Cap 106: Dad(Chapter Preview) The sister looks at her brother who nods at her, she looks confused, after a few minutes she looks at me with a strong twinkle in her eyes, I could see a great determination, will, and hope in those eyes for the first time since I saw her. , as I look at your brother all I see is a small smile and eyes full of bravery and determination. "We chose the second option." (Sister without a face) "Very well, close your eyes and drink what I will give you." (I) I take two cups from my storage item and ask Diana and Kira to hold them, then use my new ws to cut my wrists and let the blood run down into the cups halfway before using my [ Recovery: 1 ] ability to heal the cuts without leaving any scars. "Give them both to drink." (I) I hope they drink all the blood so I activate the [ Chaos Aura: 2 ], [ Judgment Aura: 2 ], [ Blood Servant: 2 ], and [ Vampire Servant: 1 ] all at the same time. Just like in the past my two Auras leave my body at the same time and spread across the room, so my Mana and blood leave my body, but this time I feel red energye out of me and go straight to the faceless brothers, as soon as this red energyes in contact with them my two Auras start to enter their bodies along with the drops of my blood floating around and my mana, a red light pulses from within them in response. Soon I can feel a stronger and stronger connection between me and them, so when the connection is strong enough I start to feel something inside them trying to reject my Auras and my power. I focus on this rejection and gradually feel like I''m getting into them, I can clearly see the control symbol marks glowing with dark blue energy pulling away from my power, I feel some kind of awareness inside this thing trying to pull me away. The moment I feel this awareness I feel all the anger I felt yesterday that their story resurfaces within me and adds to my anger at not having achieved my adult body. I directed all this anger into my auras and m them like a Warhammer into the control symbols. "(Who dares try to steal my precious tools!?)" (mysterious voice) As soon as I contacted the Control Symbols and heard a voice filled with contempt and hatred, I knew immediately that it could only be one person, Thomas Gretto. My blood boiled and I directed my Auras to wrap around the control symbols, then I started using my Auras to squeeze them with all my will. "(What are you doing? Let my tools go or I will cause the wrath of the God of Light to fall on you, being inferior!)" (Thomas Gretto) He has a tone of voice full of authority and contempt, he doesn''t even treat them like people, his children. Suddenly an idea came to my mind and a smile appeared on my face behind the mask, my idea is if I am able to hear him then he should also hear me. I tried to transfer my thoughts and words through my Aura to the Control Symbols. "(You dare to speak like that to me Archbishop Thomas Gretto, you have a lot of courage.)" (I) "(How are you managing to talk to me, this was not supposed to be possible, who are you?)" (Thomas Gretto) "(You will find out who I am one day your worm, that day I will make you suffer so much that you will beg for death.)" (I) "(How dare you speak to a representative of the God of Light like that?)" (Thomas Gretto) "(Keep talking while you can worm, but I want you to know that no one will be able to protect you from me!)" (I) At that moment my rage reached its limit, my Auras squeezed the Control Symbols so hard that their blue light faded and the Control Symbols shattered. "(AHHHH!!!!)" (Thomas Gretto) I could hear the sweet sound of Thomas Gretto''s pain-filled screams as I destroyed the Control Symbols. After destroying these things my auras and power began to flow through the brothers'' bodies and were enveloped in a red glow that hid them inside. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Vampire transformation process started ]> . . <[ Two individuals submitted to you willingly ]> . . <[ Choose a power to grant them ]> p Once again a list of all my abilities and their inferior abilities appears. I chose to grant the brother the minor ability [ Elemental Affinity Ki of Blood: 1 ]. For Sister, I chose to grant the ability [ Corrosion: 1 ], from what I learned from the books the White Mage''s work makes it almost impossible to acquire attack skills, so I''m going to give this skill that she can use to give corrosive characteristic to her Mana, that can give you many ways to do damage. Ding! Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> . . <[ Twilight Vampire Transformation Completed ]> Over time the red light covering their bodies disappeared and my auras returned to me. Soon we were able to see them again, I could see their facespletely healed, not just the face but also the whole body, no scars were left behind. I must say that the sister is extremely beautiful, it was a crime against all that is beautiful to burn that face, the brother is as beautiful as the sister, but I get annoyed when I look at him, he is not only handsome but also has a big body and full of muscles, he looks like the main character in an action movie, I''m so jealous of him, as I wish my body was like that too. "Get some clothes on." (I) The two brothers'' eyes have turned red and their hair has gone inky ck, the symbols of control are gone from their bodies, I give them both clothes and wait for them to get dressed. "Let''s go somewhere morefortable to talk." (I) I started walking out of the cave heading towards the cabin, on the way I added the two to the group, that''s when I realized I didn''t know their names until now. Ding! Ding! <[ You want to add Irina (Twilight Vampire) to your group ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> . . <[ You want to add Irius (Twilight Vampire) to your group ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> On the way to the cabin they walked behind me hugging and crying, they kept looking at each other''s faces. We enter the cabin and stay in the main room, where I tell the brother and sister pair to sit on the floor while the rest of the group goes to another room to change clothes, then we go back to the main room and we sit in a circle on the floor. "We''re all going to be spending a lot of time together from now on, so let me clear up a few things with you two before we start the introductions." (I) "The reason we hid our faces and looks was so that worm Thomas Gretto didn''t know our looks." (I) "I also didn''t treat you very well so as not to arouse his suspicions now that he''s lost his connection to you and must be thinking I killed you or gained control of your control symbol." (I) "But I want you to know that I''m not going to treat you badly, all I expect from you is that you live happily and be loyal, I won''t demand any more from them." (I) "Do you have any questions so far?" (I) "We understand." (Irina) "Okay, now I''m going to start the introductions." (I) "This is ¨¦rica, she''s from the Demon race, she''s smart and very thoughtful, she''s the one who put them to sleep." (I) "It''s a pleasure to be able to talk to you now, I hope I get along with you." (¨¦rica) "This is Diana, a woman from the tribe of the Man-Beast Wolves, she is very strong and responsible." (I) "I hope you can trust us soon, in this group we count on each other." (Diana) "This is Kira, she is a Gray Elf, she is very careful and trustworthy, it was thanks to the information she got that we were able to capture you." (I) "Nice to meet you, I may have gotten the information and infiltrated the killers, but the whole n was the master''s idea." (Kira) "By the way, I apologize for stabbing you in the back." (Kira) "Don''t worry about it, I understand you didn''t want to hurt me as you missed all the vital points." (Irius) "And to wrap up this side of the introductions, I''m Zenos, I''m a Twilight Vampire, I hope we can all get along well." (I) "My name is Irina, I''m a White Mga, now I''m a Vampire and I hope to get along with everyone." (Irina) "My name is Irius, I''m a fledgling Temr, just like my Sister I''ve be a Vampire now, I''m looking forward to getting along with you all." (Irius) "Very well, this should end introductions, wee Irina and Irius." (I) They both get on their knees in front of me and start crying again. "All I can do is thank you for epting me and my sister into your family, thank you so much Dad." (Irius) "We both had already given up on getting rid of these control symbols, but you did it for us, you also gave us back our appearance, I have no words to thank you Father." (Irina) "Why do you keep calling me Dad?" (I) "We were both made Vampires by you and given your bloodline, as such we are considered your children." (Irina) "I even received the Title [ Son of Zenos (Twilight Vampire) ], I believe my sister also received the same title." (Irius) "Yes, I received the title [ Daughter of Zenos (Twilight Vampire) ]." (Irina) "Which!?" (I) Chapter 107 Cap 107: My Lineage(Chapter Preview) I don''t understand what''s going on, Irina and Irius are saying they''ve been given the title [ Son of Zenos (Twilight Vampire) ], they''re even calling me Dad. "Why are you calling me Dad?" (I) The brothers look at each other with confused faces, then Irina seems to have thought of something and nods at her brother, then they both look at me again. "How long have you been a Vampire?" (Irina) "I don''t know, maybe a few hours?" (I) "I evolved tonight into a Vampire." (I) "..." (Irina/Irius) "That exins sister, he doesn''t know." (Irius) "I should imagine, I''ve never heard of Twilight Vampire, look at the others, they''re all different races, so I can understand not knowing." (Irina) "What are you talking about?" (I) "I don''t think you know much about Vampires, right?" (Irina) "You''re right, I was going to look up some information about this in townter." (I) "You don''t need to worry about that, we were inquisitors for the Church of Light, we may not know much about the church, but we know about their enemies as it was our job to hunt and kill them." (Irius) "As my brother said, Vampires are a hated race by the Church of Light, as such the Church has several records about them and forces all Inquisitors to study them." (Irina) "I would appreciate it if you tell me more about the Vampires." (I) "Let me exin to them brother." (Irina) "As you wish sister." (Irius) "I must first say that there are three types of Vampires." (Irina) "The first type are those who are born Vampires, they will inherit a parent''s lineage if they have any and are called purebloods." (Irina) "The second type is mutated, they are people of other races who have been transformed by a Vampire, the chance of a sessful transformation decreases depending on how pure the Vampire''s bloodline is, Vampires without bloodline only have a fifty percent chance of transforming sessfully someone, if the transformation fails the person dies." (Irina) "The third type is those that evolved into a Vampire, normally those evolved into normal Vampires, but if they get a connection to some Vampire Variant bloodline they can evolve into that specific variant race." (Irina) "I don''t understand how you evolved already creating a new Vampire bloodline." (Irina) "I understand, tell me more about the importance of bloodline and these Variant Vampire races." (I) "For Vampires, bloodline is the most important, your powerse from your bloodlines, like you for example who turned us into Vampire Variants by sharing your bloodline with us." (Irina) "As my brother and I obtained your children''s titles, this means that you are the Patriarch of the Twilight Vampire bloodline, so your bloodline is of the Original type, which is very rare among the Vampires." (Irina) "For a Vampire to be a Variant they need to obtain a Variant bloodline like their Father, Vampire Variants are stronger than normal and may have powers unique to their bloodline." (Irina) "As in our case for example, on the way to the cabin we saw you walk fearlessly in sunlight without suffering any injuries, so we did the same, just as we imagined we could walk in sunlight even though we were Vampires, this is due to your Father lineage." (Irius) "I don''t know if my brother did too, but I received a magical elemental affinity skill after my transformation, that skill is from the shadow element, that''s also thanks to your Father bloodline." (Irina) "I also received the same elemental affinity, but mine is not for magic but Ki." (Irius) "You mean that Variant Vampires have Variant bloodlines, and those bloodlines grant powers that other Vampires wouldn''t have." (I) "Exactly Father, our lineagees straight from you so it''s one hundred percent pure if I have a child your lineage will be the same as mine, but if I transform someone that person won''t have a pure Variant lineage." (Irina) "Another thing you should know is that Vampires split into families that share the same lineage, their hierarchy splits like that." (Irina) Patriarch/Matriarch = leader children = sub-leader grandchildren = servants "As you are the first of your lineage you are the Patriarch of our family, with such me, my brother, and anyone else who enters our family must call you Father because the power of the whole familyes from your lineage." (Irina) "..." (I) But what the hell is this, I''m not even six months in this world and I already have two grown children, what a bad joke this is. I look at Irius, he is tall, handsome, and has a muscr body, just looking at him fills me with envy, he wants to tell me then that my son can have a body like that and I who am the father have to have the body of a child? Where is justice in the world!??? Just thinking about these things made me almost cry again. "So that''s why you call me Dad?" (I) "Yes, we are linked to you by our lineage, as such, we are not able to go against you." (Irius) "In fact for us who are your children, we feel a strong authoritying from you, for us from now on it will only be natural to obey yourmands." (Irina) "As I said before, I don''t n on forcing you to do anything you don''t want to." (I) "Now that we''ve talked about Vampires, I want to ask you two something, can Thomas Gretto track you here?" (I) "He can''t, the handcuffs you used to bind us stopped the energy flow in our body, as such he wasn''t able to track us, even though sharing our senses was difficult for him." (Irina) "So he could really share his senses?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, we couldn''t resist him, but thanks to the handcuffs he only managed to do that after we woke up, at the end of our conversation." (Irina) "Like my sister said I could feel the urge for him spreading through my body slowly reaching my eyes, he was able to see you but he wasn''t able to hear." (Irius) "You were right to be cautious, master, using the clothes to hide us was a wise decision." (Diana) "Knowing he doesn''t know where we are is good, we can continue our ns to move to Valen City." (I) I look at the brothers and see their red eyes, what are we going to do about it? "How can we hide the two of you, Vampires are considered monsters in some ces and Demons in others, so I have to hide your eyes somehow." (I) "How did you n on hiding in Valen City being a Vampire, Father?" (Irina) "Since my eyes are different colors I thought I could pass for a Dhampir." (I) "That''s a good idea, really your eyes are dark purple and the other is golden, they are beautiful eyes Dad, with those eyes and walking in the daylight it will be easy to fool people if no one checks your status." (Irina) "The question is what to do with you about it." (I) "We can follow the same n as you like this." (Irina) When speaking Irina made one of her eyes turn light blue leaving the other still red, seeing that her brother left one of her eyes white. "What Transformation Technique is this?" (Kira) "It''s not transformation, my brother and I have pure elemental affinities, I have two of the water and the Light and my brother has the Light only." (Irina) "All we did was focus the pure elemental energy in one of our eyes so we could pass for Dhampir too." (Irina) "That makes things easier." (I) "Dhampiros are considered Demis in Trigan Realm, even if they are rare we won''t have any problems." (¨¦rica) "So prepare everything in the next few days, in three days after the brothers and I get used to our newly acquired powers, we''re going to the city of Valen." (I) "I will start preparations tomorrow master." (¨¦rica) "Diana, you''re leaving the day before the rest of us to get the keys to the mansion." (I) "I will leave in two days then master." (Diana) "Okay, do we have anything else to talk about?" (I) "I would like to ask you something, Father." (Irina) Sigh "It''s really weird to have someone calling me that, it''s going to take me a while to get used to it." (I) "You can ask anything you want." (I) "Wanted to know why my brother and I were targeted?" (Irina) "Because I wanted to get the light resistance skill, but I didn''t want to hurt someone innocent." (I) "Is this serious?" (Irius) "I got information from your conspiracy n and after a lot of thought and simtions in my head, I also got some more information that Kira brought up, I was able to deduce your ns and goals, knowing all this it wasn''t hard to assume that there would be extremist members of the Igreja da Luz in the carriage with the Third Prince of Cartoza." (I) "As members of the Church of Light, you should have the skill I was looking for, as you were also participating in a n to start a war you would not be innocent people, so I would not feel guilty about killing and devouring you." (I) "You nned to kill and devour us?" (Irina) "Yes, but in my defense, I didn''t know your circumstances, as soon as I heard your story I started thinking of a way to free you." (I) "You skipped a part of the story master, you were so mad at their situation that you spent the whole day killing monsters until you couldn''t stand anymore." (Diana) "..." (I) "I appreciate everything Father has done for us, but to get involved in a conspiracy n like that for a skill of that level is insane." (irius) "My brother is right, it wasn''t just crazy, you were very bold and decisive in choosing this course of action." (Irina) "For me, it seemed the right thing, with this I would get the skill I wanted and as a bonus, I could prevent an unnecessary war." (I) "So for you, preventing the war was a bonus?" (Irius) "Hahahaha." (Diana) "You will get used to the boldness of the master." (Diana) "In time you will see so many crazy things happening that you will stop paying attention to every detail." (¨¦rica) "Don''t listen to them, they are as crazy as he is, you will be surprised every time the master does something, his thought process is just too unpredictable." (Kira) The brothers look at each other with concern in their eyes. "What did we choose to get into brother?" (Irina) "I don''t know, but it looks like we won''t get along here sister." (Irius) "If anyone could hear you all talking about me like that they''d think I''m someone weird." (I) "..." (¨¦rica/Diana/Kira/Irius/Irina) Everyone looked at me with looks full of irony, for some reason their eyes hurt my heart. "(I''m not that weird, am I?)" (I) Chapter 108 Cap 108: First City(Chapter Preview) We spent the rest of the day getting to know each other, Diana and Irius started talking about training and fighting tactics, it seems they share the same interest inbat. Kira, ¨¦rica, and Irina were talking about me, Irina seemed to want to know more about me and preferred to listen to the girls'' opinions instead of my point of view, she said she was unable to understand my way of making decisions. After a few hours, Ibuki and Byakko came back, I introduced them to the brothers, Ibuki hugged them happily saying that now the family has grown, for some reason, Irina cried with those words. When I asked Irius why she cried he said that this is the first day that so many people treat them with such affection and sincerity before they could only count on each other, but now they were with us, he said that your sister''s tears are of happiness. ¨¦rica took some of the fruit that Byakko brought back for everyone to eat while we talked, so night fell and I went to sleep. I tried not to appear so as not to worry everyone but I was extremely tired after transforming the brothers, I didn''t pay attention during their transformation as I was trying to break the Control Symbol and I was filled with rage hearing the voice of the Worm of Thomas Gretto, but my whole body was aching, the only reason I could stand it was my pain resistance ability, so I went to bed early. But before going to sleep I went to look in a mirror in the warehouse to see my appearance that I haven''t checked so far, what I saw surprised me, even I had to admit my beauty. I still had red hair, my eyes, as I imagined, were still golden and dark purple, my teeth were white as snow and my fangs were easy to see when I spoke, my ears were the size of a human but they were pointed, my skin was brown and I still had the same tribal tattoos all over my body. These tattoos take over my back and pass through my arms, legs, and chest, these tattoos had four different colors which are gold, purple, ck, and silver. ----------- Over the next two days, the brothers and I tried to get used to our new bodies, both they and I had a huge boost in our status and we needed to get used to it before we headed to Valen City. During our training, I notice that Irius is as strong as Diana inbat without using abilities at least. I also realized that even though Irina is a White Mage who focuses on giving support from a safe ce, she also hasbat training, when I talked about this she said that her brother insisted on training her to at least be able to defend herself if she ran out of mana. During this time the brothers also spoke what they knew about the Vampires, it seems that the Vampires are divided into three factions, the first faction is hidden in the underworld of human cities controlling ndestine organizations, they live without harming humans and usually have ves to feed of their blood without killing them, are considered a faction that side with the Humans of the indirect firm. The second faction isposed of Vampires who hate Humans and other races that have discriminated against them, and don''t like to hide and have to control their desire to drink blood, these Vampires side with the Demons who are also against Humans. The third Faction is neutral, the Vampires of that faction stay away from the affairs of other races and worship their Blood Goddess, they live in isted ces peacefully. I have also found that more than half of Vampires have no bloodline at all, it seems the Church of Light believes that only forty percent of Vampires are Variants having any bloodline from any Vampire family. With this information, it was not difficult to know the way each of the groups acts, in short, the first faction is cautious and ns things secretly, the second faction is aggressive and proud, but it is difficult to have an idea about the third faction as it doesn''t it often seems from what the brothers have told me. What caught my attention was knowing about this Blood Goddess that the third faction worships, when I asked about this Goddess they said they didn''t know anything about her. I have to find out more about this Goddess. Diana left the day before the rest of us, she had to go to the Trade Guild to get the keys to the mansion and fulfill a task I asked her to. ------------ Today is the day we leave for Valen City, we store everything we had in storage items, I found out that Irina had a rare skill called Inventory, so we gave all storage items to her to store with her skill. We were all ready, the brothers and I were wearing masks that were covered from the nose down, we are using that to hide our fangs. ¨¦rica is already in her Human form, she followed my advice and used a tattoo image for her transformation magic, now she has light white skin and ck hair, she has a tattoo on her arm that resembles a heart with bat wings on her arms. sides, horns on top and a tail with a triangle at the tip, the color of the heart is ck as ink, this is the tattoo she imagined for her magic, it looks like a normal tattoo, but when it reverts to its normal shape a lot of energy leaves the tattoo and runs through your body, then the tattoo disappears. Kira is wearing the new Illusion Spirit Ring I got from Diana''s friend Mari, she got this when she met her in Valen City while she was shopping for things for our n to capture the faceless brothers. We all gathered outside the cabin, I was looking at this cabin that I built with my own hands, it was the first house I had in this world, I remember how I used the "Wolf w" skill to cut the trees already. I didn''t have an ax, I remember Diana and Ibuki helping me with the construction while ¨¦rica checked the items we had in stock, I remember how difficult it was to get things from Kira''s cave here after we took out her bandit group. There are many memories, this was the first ce I called home and where I lived with the family I built in this world, I didn''t think it would be so difficult to leave here. "Don''t cry master, I know it''s hard to leave the house, I went through the same thing when I made my family expel me." (¨¦rica) "I understand master, me it''s also difficult to leave this cabin since my mother died years ago, this was the first ce that made me feel at home, leaving this ce behind is difficult." (Kira) "..." (I) I lift my hand to my face and see that I''m crying, I didn''t think I would cry like that just for moving house. I take a deep breath topose myself and speak to everyone. "It''s time to go, let''s go." (I) ? I start walking to the camp gates and head into the forest without looking back. "Where now Kira?" (I) "I will lead the master path." (Kira) "Right." (I) It took a few hours of travel to reach the city, we dodged all the monsters along the way as thanks to the various sense-type skills I have I was able to locate them all. When I arrived in the city I was impressed with the city walls, they were big and resistant, the city gates were also big, I saw soldiers in metal armor inspecting carriages and luggage at the gate, there were two lines at the gate, one for the carriages I assumed to be for merchants and the other row for the rest of the people. I was fascinated with the people in the queue, there were people with characteristics of various animals, there were people over two meters tall, there were short but muscr people, there was a lot of variety of breeds, this was the first time I''ve seen so many breeds in one ce, many people in line were carrying some kind of weapon. "Don''t be impressed by this alone master, wait at least until we''re inside the city." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) I woke up to ¨¦rica''s words, it seems I was paralyzed by the fascination of seeing all this for the first time. After that we all got in line and waited our turn when it was our turn the guards confirmed that we had no luggage and saw that we had some weapons, he asked if we were adventurers and I said no, I told him we were travelers and we were going register in the Adventurers'' Guild of that city, he charged ten copper coins for each one and let us in. Once again I am fascinated by what I see, many people are walking to and fro in the city, the city''s architecture resembles the medieval because all the buildings are made of stone, even the streets are made of smooth stone, the houses and buildings they are painted in various colors, have food stalls made of wood or mounted on carts on both sides of the main road, thanks to my improved sense of smell I can smell so many different smells that I''m getting dizzy. The street we are on seems to be the main street that leads to the city center, from what ¨¦rica, Diana and Kira had already told me there must be a fountain in the center of the city, from the square where the fountain is, the main streets that lead to the four city gates. "What do we do now master?" (Kira) "I''ll get in touch with Diana to meet us at the water fountain downtown, let''s go." (I) Chapter 109 Cap 109: Eclipse Mansion(Chapter Preview) Our group has just arrived at Valen City, I must say I''m impressed, the architecture, the people, the magic. Everything here surprises me, I see a woman who seems to be shopping making everything she buys float and follow her, even in the food stalls I see people creating fire with their hands to cook, I even see a carriage being pulled by iron horses, they must be golems like the ones I read in the books. "Let''s get going, I''ll get in touch with Diana on the way." (I) As we walked down the street I closed my eyes, imagining the image of Diana and concentrating hard on it, I tried to extend my awareness through the image and then through my connection to Diana until an image of a pitcher of beer appeared in front of me. "(Diana!)" (I) "Master!??" (Diana) "(I''m speaking in your mind Diana.)" (I) "(Did something happen for you to talk to me like that?)" (Diana) "(Nothing happened, I just wanted to let you know that we are already in town,e meet us at the fountain in the center of town.)" (I) "(I''m going right now.)" (Diana) "Waitress how much do I owe?" (Diana) I pulled my awareness back and opened my eyes. "Diana will meet us at the source." (I) "What was she doing?" (¨¦rica) "She was drinking." (I) "As I expected." (¨¦rica) "You managed to connect really fast this time, congrattions." (Kira) "Thanks to the training we did before I evolved, it now feels easier somehow." (I) "That''s because Vampires are known to have strong connections to their Kindred." (Irina) "That exins, I can even feel the direction Diana is focusing on." (I) "I didn''t know Diana was a Familiar, it''s usually difficult to turn someone into a Familiar as for a Familiar connection there''s also the issue ofpatibility." (Irius) "Not just Diana, I''m also a Familiar to the master." (Kira) "You should know Father is different, usually mages choose Familiars for meleebat or to further increase the power of their elements." (Irina) "For Vampires, it''s different as they have higher stats, a strong body, and lots of energy, they choose Familiars to be extensions of their eyes and ears, they can even use some of their power through their Familiars if the connection with them is strong." (Irina) "But you have two Familiars who are people, that''s usually difficult as people''s unconscious usually rejects that kind of connection." (Irius) "To be honest I don''t even know how it happened." (I) "It''s not like I have control over what a person will be when I use my abilities on them." (I) "I actually thought about it for a long time and I think when I use my power like in the case of girls, the race bes more dependent on themselves than on me." (I) "Why do you always talk about theseplicated things? Ibuki can''t understand." (Ibuki) "If you don''t have control over it then just forget it, whatever has to be will be." (Byakko) "You finally woke up, I thought you were going to sleep all day again Byakko." (Kira) As we walked down the main street to the center of town, everyone was talking about various things, but as soon as we got to the square in the center I could see therge number of people walking everywhere and the buildings that are around, some of them called my attention, must be the Guilds that Diana and ¨¦rica told me about. We go straight to the fountain and see someone tall waving at us, we go to that person as we recognize Diana from afar. "You guys arrived faster than I thought, I was having my breakfast near here, so I managed to get there before you guys." (Diana) "Who drinks beer for breakfast?" (¨¦rica) "It was just a jar, it was just to start the day off right." (Diana) "Let''s not talk here, there are a lot of people around, I''m not used to being surrounded by people yet." (I) "Did you get the keys to the Diana mansion?" (I) "Yes, I also made the change you requested master, the vice master of the Trade Guild was surprised by my sudden request, but he understood why." (Diana) "That''s good, lead the way." (I) "What change are you talking about?" (Kira) "You will know soon." (I) Diana guides us to the noble district of the city, as we walk she exined that the mansion is in an isted part of the district, she said it was the biggest mansion with the biggestnd in the city after the one the Duke owns. On the way we passed many mansions, most of them had guards on both sides of the gate, there were small andrge mansions, there were even some that had walls so high that I couldn''t see the mansion, what bothered me was that the guards of the various mansions stayed looking at us whenever we passed, not only them but also the patrols of soldiers who were passing by, on the way we encountered two patrols. When we finally arrive I am surprised by what I see, the gates are made of iron and painted ck, beside the gate is a sign with the name of the mansion. On the sign it says "Eclipse Mansion", this was the change I asked Diana to organize, this is no longer the King''s deceased brother''s mansion, this is no longer the Trigan mansion, this will now be our home, for that, I had to change the name of this mansion. "The te looks great Diana." (I) "Wilson arranged it for me, as the master said he didn''t want too much decoration it was like that." (Diana) "So that was the change you were talking about." (Kira) "From now on this is no longer the Trigan mansion, now this will be the Eclipse mansion." (I) "I like the name, it suits you master." (¨¦rica) "Let''s go in." (I) As soon as we passed through the gate we saw a thinyer of mist on the ground, I could suddenly feel the same sensation I had in the ruins within the forest of blood. "It''s weak but that''s definitely miasma." (Irina) "How did this ce get like this?" (Irius) "I''ll tell youter" (I) I keep looking around and see the mansion, it''s three stories tall it''s big enough to belong to a royal family, the outside of the mansion is beautiful with lots of flower gardens and trees, there''s a small fountain at the entrance to the mansion with a smooth stone path that leads from the gate where we are to the entrance to the mansion, the mansion is simple but elegant, without the extravagance I expected to find. "This is a beautiful mansion, even bigger than my family had." (¨¦rica) "Let''s go in." (I) We head to the doors and enter, at the entrance, there is arge hall with wide stairs right in front of the doors leading to the second floor, as soon as we entered we saw that the ce is minimally decorated, but still to my taste. We go into a room to the left of the entrance where there is arge dining table. "This ce is really big, do you have the drawings of the mansion with you Diana?" (I) "Here is a master." (Diana) Diana spreads the drawing of the mansion on the table for all to see, looking at the drawing I see that everything I asked has been done, rooms for alchemy, rooms for the Forge, vault rooms, library, swimming pool with thermal water in one of the bathrooms, arge kitchen, a room for a tailor, a training ground outside, from the drawings of the mansion I see that the training ground is behind the mansion. The workshops are on the third floor, on the second floor are the bedrooms, on the first floor are offices and rooms that are unused for the time being, on the ground floor there is a ballroom, the entrance, the dining room, the bathroom with thermal water and the kitchen. "Choose your rooms." (I) Soon everyone started talking about their rooms, I wanted to choose a simple and small one, but everyone forced me to have the suite, it was no surprise that everyone else chose rooms close to each other. It was still early so we were exploring the house for a few hours before heading out into town, we wanted to find a ce to eat. Diana and Kira took us to where they were, said the food and beer here were very good. "The mansion is much bigger than I thought." (I) "By size, we''re going to need at least fifteen to twenty employees, at least." (¨¦rica) "The problem is that they have to be trustworthy people, we have a lot of secrets and the mansion has miasma, it will have to be a strong person." (I) "I and my brother can make some Vampires for our family, they would be grandchildren so they would serve us." (Irina) "We can buy some master ves, Irina and Irius can turn them into Twilight Vampires, then we can choose ves who are old adventurers, those would be responsible for helping the Vampires and feeding them, what do you think?" (Kira) sigh "I think this n makes us look more and more like a ndestine organization." (I) "But let''s follow your n." (I) "Tomorrow we''re going to the Adventurers'' Guild to register, after we get out of there we can buy the ves we need." (I) "(I can''t get used to this ve business, it gives me a bad feeling as there is no longer a very system in my old world.)" (I) "If the master wants to go to the Guild tomorrow, I can take this opportunity to introduce the whole group to Mari." (Diana) "Could be, I''ve always wanted to meet this friend of hers, she seems to be a good person for her stories and if you trust her then that''s fine." (I) After eating we went to buy some clothes for everyone and then back to the mansion where the brothers went to their rooms to sleep and the girls came to my room which I discovered had a big bed to sleep on. Chapter 110 Cap 110: Adventurer Guild Registration(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up with a punch from Diana, when I looked at her I saw that she was still sleeping, as I watched she tried to punch me again, I turned my head away and quickly got out of bed. When I get out of bed I see that Kira is not there, I left the other three sleeping and I leave the room, then I go into one of the bathrooms and use a potion of liquid soap to clean my teeth and wash my face when I leave the bathroom I try to use my connection to Kira to know the direction it''s in and go to her. Yesterday we looked at almost every room in the mansion, so from the direction, I''m sensing Kira is going to be the training ground behind the mansion, I start heading there. On the way, I meet Irina leaving her brother''s room. "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning Dad, have you seen my brother?" (Irina) "No, but he could be with Kira at the training camp, he wants toe with me." (I) "Yes." (Irina) Irina and I walked to the back of the mansion where we saw Kira and Irius fighting without weapons, I motioned for Irina not to interrupt them and we watched theirbat training. The two had very different ways of fighting, Kira was faster and made fewer attacks, but each attack was directed to a vital point or some joint since Irius was stronger, each attack was full of destructive power and would cause a lot of damage regardless of where he hit, he was slower than Kira, but seemed to try to anticipate his moves to hit her, Kira responded by doing feints to fool him. At first, I thought Irius would win as he was clearly stronger and his attacks more destructive, but Kira dodged most of his attacks,pared to most of Kira''s attacks hit, each attack on Irius'' joints slowed him down. and his less urate punches, in the end, Kira let one of Irius''s punches hit her shoulder giving more speed to her body to spin, she took advantage of the opening of his punch to get behind him and put his neck to the side, so the two stopped the fight. "It was myplete defeat." (Irius) "I don''t often fight someone with assassin techniques like you, I appreciate your help with training." (Irius) "It was good training, I was close to losing many times." (Kira) "If you had a knife you could have killed me eight times, even in the end you could have cut my neck instead of breaking it, it would have been faster." (Irius) "There''s a reason I didn''t attack too much, each blow you could have taken me out ofbat, I wasted a lot of time dodging you and I couldn''t attack if you had a sword with a range longer than my daggers I would be at a disadvantage ." (Kira) "I think they were both great, the way Irius tried to predict Kira''s next move or the way Kira tried to use feints to defend herself, they''re both amazing." (I) "Master, how long have you and Irina been there?" (Kira) "We just arrived, we just saw the end of the battle." (Irina) "Good morning sister, good morning Father." (Irius) "Good Morning." (I) "You lost ugly brother, that''s not often the case." (Irina) "I don''t have much experience fighting killer-type enemies like Kira, at camp I ended up training more with Diana as her style matches mine." (Irius) "But during training she told me how Father usually trains, I was surprised by what she said as it felt more like a one-sided beating than training." (Irius) "Just thinking about it makes me shiver, Diana and Kira were so strong and fast I couldn''t even see them moving." (I) "I always found this training ridiculous, in the early days you always fell on the first hit, Diana and I were surprised when you managed to keep up with our speed." (Kira) "I could follow your speed with my eyes, but it was useless if my body wasn''t moving fast enough." (I) "It was with this training that I thought about calling Kira for a mock fight, I don''t have much experience facing enemies like Kira, so I thought I could learn a little from her." (Irius) "I''m also learning a little from you, I was trained to finish battles fast, I''m not very good with long battles like Diana, so this training against enemies that I''m not able to finish quickly is very beneficial for me too." (Kira) "Sorry to interrupt your training, I went to my brother''s room, but there was no one, so I saw Father and apanied him here." (Irina) "Alright, we''re done, right Irius?" (Kira) "Okay, all I want now is something to eat." (Irius) "I''m getting hungry too, let''s wake the others up and eat something on the way to the Adventurers'' Guild." (I) We went up to my room to wake the others up and then went to a restaurant for a bite to eat before heading to the Guild. --------- I was impressed with the size of the Adventurers Guild when we arrived, Diana walked us to the reception and asked the receptionist to call her her friend Mari. "Diana, it''s good to have you back." (Mari) "It''s good to be back." (Diana) "So you came to see me or did youe on a mission?" (Mari) "I came to see you, I want you to meet some people." (Diana) "This is my new Group." (Diana) "This is ¨¦rica, this is Kira you already know, this is Irina, this is her brother Irius and this is the leader of the Zenos group." (Diana) Diana points to me and the others introducing us one by one to her friend. "Did you say ¨¦rica?" (Mari) "As you can see they have the same name." (Diana) "I see, follow me, let''s talk in one of the rooms upstairs." (Mari) Mari led us to one of the rooms on the second floor, as soon as we entered we all sat on sofas to talk. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, I''m Mari an old friend of Diana''s and the supervisor of the Adventurers'' Guild." (Mari) "It''s nice to finally meet you, Diana always talks about you, thanks for always helping her." (I) "His name is Zenos, the leader of the group, right?" (Mari) "Yes." (I) "It''s nice to meet you, Diana refused to tell me anything about you." (Mari) "We came today to meet you as Diana is always talking about you and to register us with the Guild as well." (I) "I canplete your registration, I''ll just need some information, wait a minute." (Mari) Mari takes a reading crystal and takes six storage crystals, she inserts one of the crystals, then she pulls out a spherical crystal and puts it on the table before turning back to look at me. "Let''s start the record for you so Mr. Zenos, put your hand on the crystal of truth." (Mari) "Alright, what else do you need?" (I) "I''ll need your name or a pseudonym." (Mari) "It could be my name anyway, Zenos." (I) "I''ll need to know if your specialty is offense, defense, support, or control." (Mari) "That''s a good question, I never stopped to think about it." (I) "Hmmm..." (I) "You''re definitely the control type, you''re not perfect yet, but with more training and experience you''ll make it." (Diana) "If you say so, then I''ll choose the control type." (I) "The next three questions are optional, if you want you don''t need to answer." (Mari) "How old are you?" (Mari) "What race are you?" (Mari) "What is your job?" (Mari) "I choose not to answer then." (I) "These are thest questions, please just answer yes or no." (Mari) "Do you want to do or intend to harm the Adventurers'' Guild?" (Mari) "Not." (I) "Do you wish to do or intend to do evil for this Kingdom?" (Mari) "Not." (I) "That finishes the background papers, all that''s left is a test with survival questions and a mock fight so we''ll know which rank to put you in." (Mari) "All right." (I) "Before I move on to the survival test I''m going to ask the same questions for the rest of your group." (Mari) Mari kept exchanging information crystals for each person, she asked the same questions and everyone responded in a simr way to mine while holding the crystal of truth that was always glowing green. After the questions were over, Mari left the room and returned with some paperwork that she distributed three to each, along with a pen. "You must answer these survival questions about my supervision, you can''t talk to each other until you''re done, and you can''t use any books, start whenever you want." (Mari) I first read the questions and see that they are all about survival, all the questions are about someone lost in different environments. I had questions about how to survive in a desert, a forest, a swamp, the ocean, and even how to deal with certain types of monsters with difficult powers. I answered everything as best I could, it was pretty easy for me, thanks to my old life creating games I designed many types of environments and monsters, for that I needed to do a lot of research, so it was easy to answer these questions. When I''m done I look around and see that the brothers and Kira are responding calmly, ¨¦rica seems to be thinking seriously and Ibuki is sleeping on top of the sheet of paper. I hand the paperwork to Mari and wait for the others to finish, after another hour everyone had finished and handed the sheets to Mari who kept everything in her storage item. "Now all that''s left is the mock battle, follow me." (Mari) Chapter 111 Cap 111: Eclipse Shadow(Chapter Preview) After we''ve finished the first two steps of the Adventurers Guild registration we follow Mari down to the ground floor, then she leads us to the back doors Diana tells me to lead to the Adventurers Guild boot camp. "Wait here, I''ll get someone to be your training partner." (Mari) After saying this Mari goes back inside her Guild. "I didn''t know I needed to do so many things to register as an adventurer." (I) "It''s all necessary, the questions are to know what to put on your Guild card and to make sure it''s not someone wanting to use the Guild to do something bad." (Diana) "The survival questions are to know how you will act in a mission, being adventurous is not just fighting monsters, we travel to various ces, camp during the mission, enter dungeons with hostile environments and there is always the possibility of being attacked by monsters with difficult abilities." (Diana) "Many think that just because they are strong they can be adventurers, but strength is of no use if it is not able to survive in a situation where strength does not help, the greatest skill of high-ranking adventurers is to survive and adapt to the situation ." (Diana) "I can understand what you mean, but what crystal was that?" (I) "It was a crystal of truth, it glows green if the person holding it tells the truth and glows red if they tell a lie, it is very expensive and difficult to manufacture, but all guilds have to have one for this kind of situation. ." (¨¦rica) "I imagine everyone did well on the survival questions, ¨¦rica was an adventurer before, Kira has a lot of practical experience too and the brothers were inquisitors, so I imagine she has experience fighting monsters and surviving in various environments." (I) "For me, it really was easier to answer the questions." (¨¦rica) "The most important thing for an assassin is the ability to survive, so it was easy to answer." (Kira) "It was easy to answer these questions, my brother and I have traveled many ces." (Irina) "And since you were Ibuki, did you manage to answer any questions?" (I) "Ibuki was only able to answer the questions about the forest, I tried to think a lot for the others, but then Ibuki was sleepy and ended up falling asleep." (Ibuki) "If you managed to answer something, that''s enough." (I) As we were talking Mari approached arge man who was holding arge sword behind his back. "This is Jonas, he''s a Grade B adventurer and will he be the one to fight you, any questions?" (Mari) "No questions, nice to meet you Jonas." (I) "It''s nice to meet everyone too, but I''d like to warn the rest of you that you shouldn''t bring a child to Guild training camp, an attack mighte out of one of the training arenas so it''s dangerous for kids." (Jonas) "..." (Kira/¨¦rica/Diana/Irius/Irina) "I think we had some misunderstanding here." (Mari) "Jonas, this is Zenos the leader of this group and one of the candidates who will fight you." (Mari) "Do you want me to fight this child?" (Jonas) "I understand you''re confused by my appearance, but be careful with your words please." (I) "Sorry is it seems like an exaggeration to ask a Grade B adventurer like me to fight short so small and weak." (Jonas) "Jonas, don''t be disrespectful!" (Mari) I''m starting to get annoyed with this man, his every word pierces my heart where it hurts the most, he really thinks just because he''s big and muscr he can treat me like that, I really want to punch him in the face. Suddenly the man puts his hand on the hilt of his sword behind his back and looks at me seriously as if he''s ready to fight at any moment, Mari looks at me in surprise, Kira and Diana take my shoulders on either side. "I know you''re angry, but calm down a bit." (Diana) "Don''t lose control of your Aura." (Kira) "..." (I) With their warning I realized that a small amount of my Aura floated from inside my body, it feels like I was about to release it out of anger. ,m "I apologize, I was a little irritated by his words, it looks like I have to continue my training." (I) "Looks like I misjudged you, it wasn''t much but the small amount of Aura you released showed your strength." (Jonas) "That''s why I said before that you shouldn''t judge people by how they look Jonas." (Mari) "I should have known that someone who is close to Diana would be strong." (Jonas) "Do you know him Diana?" (I) "Yes, he was one of the Grade B adventurers who took part in the special mission to fight the Undead." (Diana) "Let''s start this fight soon, I have a lot of work to do today." (Mari) "Fine by me, who''s going to be first?" (Jonas) "I''ll." (Kira) Kira and Jonas head towards one of the empty arenas, each going to one side. "Start!" (Mari) Kira was the first to attack, she ran straight to Jonas, then he uses his sword to cut horizontally, Kira jumps spinning and Jonas tries to punch her, so Kira uses the force of her spin in the air to hold her hand of Jonah and use the power of the spin to throw him to the ground, but then he shifts his center of gravity and pulls his weight back bringing Kira along with his arm. Kira jumps to the side having already gotten close enough and kicks Jonas on the back of the knee causing him to fall to the ground on his knees, but just as Kira tries to make onest attack his leg is caught, Jonas stands up as he hangs Kira upside down. "You have good hits, your every attack was well thought out, but you were tricked by Jonas who waited until thest attack to use all his speed when you least expected it." (Mari) "Who is next?" (Jonas) "Ibuki is next." (Ibuki) "Start!" (Mari) Just like Kira did, Ibuki attacks from the front at the start of the fight, Jonas tries to punch Ibuki who spins and elbows Jonas in the side, then he spins around to grab her with his other hand, but Ibuki spins around him. and tries to punch him in the back, Jonas kicks back making Ibuki throw himself backward opening a space over them that Jonas and Ibuki used to pull their weapons. The moment the two swords meet Jonas uses his superior strength and weight to press Ibuki''s sword to the ground and give Ibuki a body charge and throw her out of the arena. "Who is next?" (Mari) "Can I go along with my brother?" (Irina) "Yes, you said you were the support type so I can only see if you arepetent if you fight with someone else." (Mari) "Start!" (Mari) After the brothers have climbed into the arena, Mari begins the fight. Irius throws himself forward while Irina throws herself backward alreadyunching a magic circle that traps Jonas in a water bubble, Irius uses this opportunity to punch Jonas, his body starts to glow with Irina''s power-boosting spell, but then he uses a st of magical power to destroy the water bubble, wasting no time Jonas uses this opportunity to throw his sword at Irius who dodges by instinct, the moment he dodged he got kicked in the stomach, then Irius grabbed his leg. of Jonas and spun around to throw him backward. During the spin Jonas holds the ground with his hand, then he uses the power of the spin to knock Irius out. The truth is that Irina was defeated when Jonas threw his sword that fell in front of her, if Jonas wanted he could have sent that sword on her, this was to show that she was already defeated. "It''s me now." (¨¦rica) "Start!" (Mari) ¨¦rica throws a magic circle that mounts in front of her, then a fireball leaves the magic circle flying to Jonas who uses his sword to cut the fireball in half, then he runs to ¨¦rica who uses another magic circle that makes a wall of fire appears in front of Jonah, but he cuts through the wall of fire with his sword and does a body charge that hurls ¨¦rica out of the arena. "I''m thest one." (I) "This is thest fight, so get started." (Mari) I run in front of Jonas and just as he tries to use his sword to cut me from top to bottom, I spin to the side and kick Jonas''s heel which he deflects by raising his foot. Jonas switches his sword from hand duringbat and uses his hand to try and grab me, I throw myself further towards him, I dove under his legs, then jump and spin in the air kicking the side of his head of Jonah. When I thought it was over I was punched which threw me out of the arena and Inded on my feet. "With that, we''re done, you cane to get your cards tomorrow." (Mari) "That fast? Thanks." (I) "You were pretty little, but it looks like youckbat experience." (Jonas) "Thanks for helping with ourst test." (I) "Don''t thank me, it was a Guild request, I just epted." (Jonas) After Jonas left Mari called us together for onest question. "All of you are going to want to be part of the same group, right?" (Mari) "Yes." (I) "First tell me who will be the leader of the group." (Mari) "It will be me." (I) "And what name are you going to name your group?" (Mari) "I had already thought of a name, our group''s name will be Shadow Eclipse." (I) Ding! Ding! <[ You named your Group ]> . . <[ Group Name: Eclipse Shadow Number of members: 7/7 Leader: Zenos (Twilight Vampire) ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the Title [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] ]> "Come back tomorrow and everything will be ready." (Mari) Chapter 112 Cap 112: Slave Trader(Chapter Preview) After we left the Adventurers Guild we went to a restaurant to eat something, it was already mid-afternoon, so we chose the restaurant we entered and went to a discreet table. "Diana how do you think everyone fared in the mock battle?" (I) "I think everyone did well, apart from ¨¦rica and Irina who used magic, none of you used magic or abilities so Jonas did the same." (Diana) "Kira and the master were the best inbat, but Irius did well too, the only bad thing for you DM is that yourck ofbat experience was evident to Jonas and Mari." (Diana) "Well we were all hiding our true abilities." (¨¦rica) "I had to keep Byakko hidden inside my clothes, otherwise Mari would be able to see him." (Kira) "I don''t know how it went with the survival questions, but based on simtedbat alone everyone can be Grade C adventurers, Ibuki should be a Grade D adventurer." (Diana) "I have to register soon to be able to get my first job." (I) "Soon my brother and I will need to change jobs too." (Irina) "After we get the cards tomorrow the master can pick a job in the Guild Job Room." (¨¦rica) We were all talking about the Guild and our mock battles while we ate, after we were all done I paid the bill and we left the restaurant. "Where to now master?" (Kira) "Let''s go to the ve trader, we have to get people to clean and cook." (I) "This time I''m going to let one of you deal with the ve trader, I don''t want to have another argument like that with Jonas." (I) "Then leave it to me Dad, I just need to know what characteristics you want from the employees." (Irina) "I don''t care about age as long as they''re not old, ages eighteen to forty should suffice, I don''t care about race or gender, but we shouldn''t have a family unless we can take the family with us to the mansion." (I) "I will follow what I said." (Irina) "Before we get there, I want to know more about ves." (I) "What do you want to know?" (Irius) "Do ves have any rights?" (I) "Depends on the Kingdom." (Irina) "Like this?" (I) "There are three types of ves, debt ves, criminal ves and normal ves." (Irina) "Criminal ves are people who have broken thew, when they are captured alive they are turned into ves and must remain that way until death." (irius) "Debt ves are people who have failed to pay their debts, so they are turned into ves and the money from the sale is given to the person responsible for the debt, they can be released if the person who buys them chooses to release them." (Irius) "Normal ves are a general way of calling all ves who are not in the previous categories such as those who were born ves, races that are discriminated against in some Kingdoms and are turned into ves, people who were sold by family members for money, etc. " (Irius) ? "What my brother said is true, but ves'' rights depend on the Kingdom, in most Kingdoms ves have the right to eat, a ce to sleep and safety, the ve owner is prohibited from harming his ve if discovered that the ve''s owner has failed toply with these terms, he may lose the ve." (Irina) "But that rarely happens, ves who are mistreated are usually illegal ves, there are also Kingdoms that don''t give any rights to ves." (Irina) "This Kingdom gives these rights to ves?" (I) "Yes, this Kingdom takes good care of its ves." (Kira) "ves don''t need to be paid and his loyalty is absolute, there was even an adventurer who assembled his entire group withbat ves he had bought, so the reward of the missions was always entirely up to him and he would not be afraid of being betrayed by yourpanions." (Irina) As we talked we continued on our way to the ve trader, the girls told me that there is only one ve shop in this town, when we got there I already had an understanding of the very system in this world. I looked at the big three-story building, it had soldiers patrolling the surroundings and two guards at the front doors, as soon as we entered we were greeted by a very pretty human maid with brown hair. "Wee dear customers, please follow me." (employee) She guides us to the first floor and leads us to a very well decorated room with two sofas facing each other, she asks us toe in and sit down. "Please wait here while I fetch a ve trader to serve you." (employee) The maid leaves the room andes back after about ten minutes with a middle-aged Human man, he has a serious and dignified appearance, is also a little fat, he had gold-framed sses and wore expensive but modest clothes, just as expected. from a merchant, he started to assess each of us the moment he walked in, but he did so discreetly with a smile on his face. The man sits on the sofa in front of me, on one side I had ¨¦rica and on the other I had Irina, the others were behind the sofa we were sitting on, they were standing in silence. "Wee dear customers, my name is Richard, what are you looking for today?" (Richard) "Good afternoon Richard, my name is Irina." (Irina) "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss Irina, are you here to sell or to buy?" (Richard) "I''m here to buy." (Irina) "What kind of ve are you looking for?" (Richard) "I''m looking for employees who are good at cleaning, cooking, and gardening, I just moved into a mansion and I don''t have employees to look after it." (Irina) "I also need some strong ves who are strong against miasma." (Irina) "Any age, gender or race preferences?" (Richard) "Age between eighteen and forty, gender and race don''t matter to me, I don''t have any kind of prejudice." (Irina) "Very well, wait a minute please, I''ll check our files." (Richard) While the ve trader talked to Irina he looked at me sometimes, I didn''t show any reaction as if I hadn''t noticed, after knowing what we were looking for he left the room. "He''s cunning." (¨¦rica) "Yes, he realized that I''m not the one making the decisions." (Irina) "He must have a skill or magic item with Appraisal skill, as soon as he walked in he looked at each one and looked surprised, my illusory spirit ring trembled the moment he looked at me." (Kira) "I noticed a strong magic in his sses, they are probably the ones who have the ability to Appraise." (Byakko) "I haven''t noticed anything you''re talking about, but the way you''ve positioned yourself has given away my identity as you''re all around me." (I) "Not only that Dad, but he also seemed wary of you, even while talking to my sister he avoided taking his attention away from you for a long time." (Irius) "I don''t know why, all I did was assess him, his behavior, the way he talks and the way he moves." (I) "Why did you do this?" (¨¦rica) "I wanted to see if he''s trustworthy, he moves and acts confidently, he spoke seriously and objectively with Irina, he''s been evaluating us to see if we''re good customers or we''re probably going to get in trouble, but I''m sure he''s not a tradermon." (I) "Why do you say that?" (Irina) "He was calm even when he couldn''t assess us, from what you said he realized that I''m the real customer, but he didn''t point out that he treated Irina well, he was objective in finding out exactly what we were looking for and didn''t try to push unnecessary things on us ." (I) "The master is right, ve traders don''t usually pick up as much detail on what their customers want, they do it to have more leeway to show more expensive ves and sell more." (Diana) "He must be someone important here, he must think we will be good customers so he is treating us professionally." (I) After about twenty minutes Richard Returns, he sits across from us again and ces some sheets of paper on the table in front of us. "These are the ves we have at the moment that matches what you asked for, take a look." (Richard) I pick up the papers and start reading, it''s information from thirteen ves, I''ve read none of them that caught my attention, in the sheets describe their entire status, their work history, their skills and their background. When I took the papers Richard showed no reaction as expected, he had ced the papers right in front of me showing that he knew the decision would be mine. The reason I don''t want any of these is that they''re not exactly what I want, the ves who have cooking skills don''t have cleaning skills, they also have very low stats and few skills and jobs. "I take it those aren''t all, right Mr. Richard?" (I) "No, of course not sir." (Richard) "But they are what you wanted if you allow me I can present three ves that you might want." (Richard) "Show me." (I) The merchant removes three papers from a golden ring he owns and leaves them on the table in front of me, Irina takes them and hands them to me. As I read the papers I was surprised at what I was seeing, these are perfect, but I would like to see them first, one of these caught my attention a lot. Chapter 113 Cap 113: Buying Slaves(Chapter Preview) After reading the papers where the information of three ves was, I became interested in them, their levels are above thirty, they have very diverse work histories and many skills I need to take care of the mansion. "Can you tell me more about these three ves?" (I) "Everything I know about them is written there, one of the ves is a 362 year old White Elf, her name is Freya, but for an Elf, she is still young as the Elves'' lifetime can reach up to a thousand years, she has passed two hundred years as a maid of nobles and has high levels of cleaning and cooking skills, she also has somebat training and specializes in archery, she is very well educated and is used to training other maids, you could use her as a head maid." (Richard) "The second White Elf is Freya''s daughter, her name is Caryna, she is 53 years old, just like her mother she is an elite servant, but unlike her mother, she has nobat skills or training." (Richard) "The third ve is a Beast Man from the tribe of lions, he is Caryna''s husband, his name is Leo, he is 31 years old, he is a criminal ve, all his skills arebat skills but he is strong." (Richard) They all look good, but it''s obvious that the trader wants to increase their value. "Why aren''t any of them on the list you gave me before?" (I) "Their former master sold them with a demand that they are sold together, and ording to the requirements you asked, Freya is over three hundred years old, so I didn''t leave her on the list, the same problem for your daughter who has over fifty, so I couldn''t put Leo on the list." (Richard) "I understand." (I) What he said is really true, but I feel this was a test, I don''t know what this man wants to know, but I feel there is more to it than he has done so far. I take the previous list and I take the role of two ves, they are both human in their twenties, one was sold by the family and the other is a debt ve, he couldn''t pay his debts and fell into very, both have low-level skills but can be trained. I hand the five papers to Richard. "I would like to see these five ves." (I) "I''ll bring them here sir, wait a moment." (Richard) Once again Richard leaves the room, this time to fetch the ves I want to meet. "What do you think of my choices?" (I) "I could see the status and skills of the ve family he rmended, the mother and daughter are really high-level employees." (¨¦rica) "The Man-Beast is also quite strong, with that status he must resist the miasma." (Irina) "What are the other two you chose master?" (Kira) "A man and woman in their twenties, Humans." (I) "I understand." (Kira) We waited another ten minutes before Richard returned, as he entered he was followed by five people in servants'' clothes and a Man-Beast in leather armor. The two White Elf women looked like sisters and not mother and daughter, they had light green hair and eyes, both were as beautiful as Diana''s friend Mari, they wore maids'' clothes, one had big breasts and loose hair, the other had medium-sized breasts with hair tied back, the one with loose hair had a calm and peaceful face, the one with the hair up had a worried face and kept looking at the Man-Beast beside her. The Beast Man had big full orange hair, looked Human if not for the tail on his back and the ears on top of his head, he was Diana''s height of six feet, his skin is a little brownish. lighter than mine, he has a serious face, but I noticed that when he looks at the Elf beside him, his face softens. The Human male appears to be in his twenties, he has short brown hair, has a normal body, no trained muscles, height five feet six, he has white skin and red eyes which is why I chose him. The human woman appears to be in her twenties, she has dark blue hair that goes to her shoulders, her height is five feet six, her face has a big burn scar on it, she has beautiful ck skin, her body everything is very beautiful, if it weren''t for your scar it would be beautiful. "Here are the ves you wanted to see." (Richard) "What is the value of each?" (I) "(Hopefully not too expensive, I still need money for the ck market auction in a week.)" (I) "Freya is worth two crystal coins, her daughter is worth eight thousand gold, the Beast Man is worth seven thousand and five hundred, the two humans are worth ten gold each." (Richard) "The total value is 35,520 gold." (Richard) "Why such a high price? I find it hard to believe that even the Duke would be willing to pay that price for ves." (I) "Let me exin, Freya and her daughter are pure-blooded White Elves, both are beautiful even among their kind, and are considered elite servants, Freya still has archery skills that let even army archers with their mouths open and they both have a very long life expectancy, they are extremely valuable." (Richard) "The Man-Beast is a powerfulbat ve, being from the tribe of Lions only increases his value further." (Richard) "The other two have the value of normal ves, usually women have greater value than men, but as this one has scars on her face, their values ??are equal." (Richard) "I''m not going to lie to you, I''m interested in buying all five, but I''m not going to pay that high for just five ves." (I) "The most I can do is give the two Humans away for free as a bonus and only charge 35,500 gold." (Richard) "You''re not even trying Mister Richard, it was nice meeting you." (I) I stand up with a disappointed face and the rest of my group follow me to the door before the maid who escorted us here steps in front of the door. "Stay a little longer sir please." (employee) "I have nothing else to do here." (I) "Very well sir, as this is your first purchase I can give you a discount of five thousand five hundred gold, what do you think?" (Richard) "I don''t think I like to waste my time negotiating Mr. Richard, but as I''m really interested in these ves if you let me pick one more for free I can make a deal with you." (I) "..." (Richard) Richard narrows his eyes and assesses me again, but he won''t see any change in my expression or tone of voice. "You win, I''ll get our catalog for you to choose, wait for me here." (Richard) I sat back down on the couch and waited, it took him almost forty minutes toe back with a reading crystal in hand that he left on the table in front of me. "This is our catalog, feel free to choose sir." (Richard) The girls had already taught me how to use these information crystals, it''s not that different from the way I used a cellphone or tablet in my old world, the only difference is concentrating mana on the fingertips to use. It took me only fifteen minutes to choose someone, a Dark Elf, I did it because she is an expert inbat, by the description, she is very injured due to constant battles that now she is no longer able to fight if it weren''t for the scars ruining her beauty and the wounds she suffered that make it impossible for her to fight again, so she could get the same value as Freya. "I''ll want this one." (I) Richard looks at the one I''ve chosen and narrows his eyes. "I''ll get her for you now." (Richard) Richard asks the maid to get this ck Elf now, in a few minutes the maides back with a woman with scars all over her body and face, she has white hair tied back, her height is six feet if I look well and leaving the scars aside I can see that your body is well built like a warrior''s, I look into your eyes and see a strong will in them. "We closed in three crystal coins for the six ves, right?" (I) "Yes, can I wait for you to go get the money if you want?" (Richard) "No need for that, here''s the payment." (I) I take three crystal coins from my ring and leave it on the table, the maid who had brought the Dark Elfes to the table and takes the coins. "Very well, I have received payment, I will prepare the paperwork, wait a little longer sir." (Richard) Richard asks the maid to take some papers from another room, so he puts them on the table and then writes the ves'' names on a piece of paper, then gives them all to me. "These are the standard very certificates after the master bes the master of these ves can free them by tearing up each one''s contract, thest document is a magical contract for the God of Commerce to recognize that this is an agreement in which the two parties agree, please sign the documents." (Richard) "I understand." (I) I start reading and then signing all the documents, I can''t entirely believe their words so I read them to make sure there was nothing to harm me in the future. "I, Richard, ask the God of Commerce to be a witness to this deal, that he be the judgment for the one who breaks this contract." (Richard) The magical contract catches fire and a symboles out of it that divides into twelve and goes to twelve contracts, Richard keeps six and leaves six in front of me that Erica takes and keeps. "Okay, that''s almost done." (Richard) "The six ves can extend their right hand." (Richard) After the ves have extended their hands, Richard has extended his own hands and a symbol that matches the one I see on the back of most of the veses out of Richard''s palm and hits the symbol on the back of the ve''s hand, then starts to glow slightly. "" (Richard) "All you need to do now is to drop a drop of your blood on the gleaming mark of very." (Richard) I pull a dagger from my waist and pierce the tip of my finger, then I go to them who kneel and drop a drop of blood on each of the very marks, so the mark on the back of their hand changes to a symbol that remembers my tattoos, but the symbol is one color being ck. After I finish I begin to feel a slight connection between these six ves and me. "It''s over, those six now belong to you sir." (Richard) Chapter 114 Cap 114: Strange Child(Chapter Preview) Pov Mari: Today I got to meet Diana''s new Group, I had already met Kira and I thought she was a good person, but for the rest of the people in her group, it was the first time I could see them. The ck-haired human woman had the same name as Diana''s deceased friend, I''m afraid she''s a constant reminder to Diana of her friend''s death. There was also a young Oni woman in her group, her personality was cheerful so I liked her a lot, a pity I didn''t have time to talk to everyone any longer. The two Brothers caught my eye, they were wearing masks that hid from the nose down, so I couldn''t see their teeth, but they must be Dhampiros, their eyes being one red and one another color almost give away their identities, but they looked like good people. Thest member of Diana''s group that worries me, he is the leader of the group and I could see that they all care a lot about him, he wore the same mask as the brothers, but none of his eyes were red, other than me. confusing is his age, he looks like a kid, but the way he behaves and talks makes him look like he''s older than the other members of the group, he seems like someone nice and cautious, my adventurous instincts are screaming that there was more thing about him, he''s someone weird. After I follow them to the exit, I go to my room on the third floor, start reading the answers to Diana''s group survival questions, with these questions I realize that the whole group has a good knowledge of survival, except for the woman Oni, she didn''t answer almost any questions. After reading the answers to the survival questions I closed my eyes to remember the simted battles, the whole group is strong individually, but I don''t know if they''re capable of doing well as a team, I''ll find that out after a few missions. From what I remember of their fights they all hid their true abilities, the way the brothers fight they have a lot ofbat experience, Jonas saw that and decided to end first with the sister who was the support, then he ended with the brother. Kira as you would expect from a Gray Elf fights using assassin techniques, she can attack vital points and joints, is also very good at evasion, the way she fights resembles the Night Warriors, but it''s a little different. The woman named ¨¦rica is a good magician, even under attack she didn''t panic, the Oni woman clearly didn''t have muchbat experience, but she was brave and wasn''t afraid to attack head-on, she has potential but needs more training andbat experience. About tenons, his fighting technique was strange, something was missing, but he seemed good both in attack and in evasion, he also has a good sense of the situation, the only reason he lost so fast was because of hisck of experience inbat against other people, the way he fought showed that he was used to fighting monsters but not people, but he realized that too. What surprised me the most was his Aura, when Jonas continued to irritate him, for a moment his Aura fluctuated, but it was enough for Jonas to go intobat mode by instinct, his Aura was weird as if they were several mixed things, I have never seen an Aura like this. If I had to guess I''d say Zenos is also a Dhampir, but the truth is, I''m not sure what race he is. The final decision will be taken by Carlos, but I can already imagine what their ssification will be, Zenos should go straight to a Grade -C adventurer, the Oni woman should be a Grade -D or D adventurer, the rest of the group should stay as Grade +D adventurers. Let''s see how they do on missions from now on. ----------- Pov of a ve trader: I was in my office trying to figure out how I would sell the three most expensive ves I currently own, I''ve been with them for months but no one wants to buy them, this is getting dangerous, word of them has spread to other Kingdoms too, ves like Elves are rare these days. The problem is that the people who are getting interested in them are people who are looking at their bodies and not their abilities and skills, I despise anyone who squanders people with so much potential, but I can''t help but sell them. Those three ves would be safe in this Kingdom that gives some rights to ves, but if people from another Kingdome to buy them and take them back to a Kingdom that doesn''t give rights to ves I won''t be able to do anything, I can''t refuse a customer who not cause any problems, otherwise, my store''s reputation will crumble. While looking out the window thinking about what to do I saw a strange group approaching, this group caught my attention because of the various races they have, they seemed to be talking to each other, they wereing towards my shop, like a ve trader I''m proud of being able to see people''s potential, and I know that each one of them is strong, the only one I can''t measure is the child that apanies them, the way that child is acting as they approach my store is strange, it doesn''t match his appearance. I''m curious, I''ll tell my personal maid to attend to them and take them to an empty room where I''ll meet them, I want to know more about them. When I enter the room I notice the way they are positioned around the child, I tried to use my evaluation lenses on them, but I couldn''t, they must be using status concealment items, these are very expensive, which means they have money, their clothes they are simple, practical and durable, but they are of good quality. I couldn''t assess the status of any of them, but I can see their races better up close, two of them have some resemnce and must be siblings, but what catches my attention the most is the child in their midst, he''s standing there without expression, he''s calm and I can see a gleam of intelligence in his eyes that no child should have. As soon as I sit down and introduce myself, the sister I saw before is the one who introduces herself and talks to me, but I can say that it is not she who makes the decisions but the strange child beside her. When the woman called Irina said that she has a new mansion, thest drink meeting I had with old Wilson came to mind, he told me that he finally managed to sell that mansion Trigan, as among the requests of this young woman there are requirements for those who are able to resist miasma, so they must be the ones who bought that strange mansion. While talking to Mrs. Irina, I couldn''t help paying attention to the child, unlike the others, he''s been analyzing me since I walked in the door, the same thing I''ve been doing to him, it even seems like I''m facing another shopkeeper. After going out to get a list of ves with the characteristics they asked for I leave it in front of the boy to show that I know he is the one who makes his decisions, I did this to see how he would react, to my surprise he showed no reaction, he just took the papers and calmly flipped through them one by one. After that I started talking to him, he''s smart, and the way he has several races on his side and they all seem to serve him, so I think he would be perfect for those three ves, I could buy them, I don''t think he would waste their potential I hope. During the conversation he asked for my rmendation, this was the opportunity he wanted, I remove the papers with the information of the three ves and he read it, it seems that I caught his attention. He asked to bring the three ves plus two that he picked from the other list, I brought them and saw how he rated them, his eyes didn''t have lust, it looks like he''s interested in their abilities anyway, that''s good, so he won''t waste these great potentials. The strange child did not show any expression even when he brought the ves, I thought he would show some expression when I said their price, but to my surprise, the boy did not deny his interest, in fact, he openly said he was interested but would not pay this amount. and started walking towards the door. I waited to see if he would really give up the ves, but in the end, I couldn''t wait long, when I saw that they were about to leave I offered a good discount to sell these ves right away, but he still wanted the right to choose one more ve from ours. catalog and I epted. After removing all the ves of a certain value up from the catalog I gave it to the boy to choose from, to my surprise again he chose a Dark Elf who had manybat skills but was unable to fight again due to her physical condition. , he chose her without hesitation or hesitation. After sealing the deal he paid me and took the ves away. Sigh "Are you tired master?" (Maid) "Mentally yes, this boy was supposed to go to the Commerce Guild, during the entire negotiation he left nothing that I could use to raise the price." (I) "He even admitted his interest in buying, but even so he showed that he would still leave if the price was not eptable." (I) "I don''t understand, why is the masterughing at such a situation, I thought he didn''t like negotiating with them?" (Maid) "Because now that they know they can trade with me they''lle back, they''ll be good customers for both me and you." (I) "By the status concealment items that must be why my sses don''t work on them, I assume they''re already your customers." (I) "You may be right, I''ll let them know tonight." (Maid) Chapter 115 Cap 115: New Servants(Chapter Preview) After leaving the ve trader we went straight to our mansion, on the way I was thinking about what to do with these ves. I''m not going to turn everyone into Vampires, I''m going to try to do the same I did with the girls only, maybe none of them be Vampires, except for the two Humans, these two I''m going to turn into Twilight Vampires or better I''ll leave with the brothers. I don''t want to turn that family of ves into Vampires so I won''t use the Vampire Servant skill on them. But Dark Elf, she was in very bad shape, her body is covered in scars, she was missing one of her eyes and walked limping, but after I use my abilities she should fully recover just like the others. I''ve gathered everyone in the mansion''s downstairs ballroom, to do this, I''ll separate the two humans for now and let the brothers transform themter, the others I''ll take care of now after I convince them. "I''ll start introducing myself and the rest of my group." (I) "My name is Zenos, make no mistake about my appearance, I am not a child." (I) "These are my family, Ibuki, ¨¦rica, Diana, Kira, Irina and her brother Irius." (I) "You can introduce yourselves now." (I) I may have bought ves, but I will not treat them like ves, each of them will be an important employee to me, they will help with the tasks we will need and they will be rewarded for it, I cannot give them a sry now, but after our group is earning as well as adventurers I will pay them, they will also have a house, one of the requests for the renovation of the mansion was that inside the mansionnd I wanted to build a ce for the employees to live, to my surprise this mansion already had a ce like that so it just needed to be renovated, they will live there. I wanted to introduce each member of my group and establish a rtionship with everyone since we''ll see each other every day from now on, I pointed to each person in my group saying their names for them to remember. After asking them to introduce themselves, the first one to step forward was the White Elf Freya, she takes a step forward, presenting herself in a refined and calm way. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Zenos, my name is Freya and I will be your maid from now on." (Freya) "It''s a pleasure to meet you Freya." (I) Then her daughter and the Beast Man step forward too, her daughter with a worried face and the Beast Man with a serious face. "Um... nice to meet you, my name is Caryna, I will do my best to serve you." (Caryna) "My name is Leo, I apologize for not being polite like Freya and Caryna, but I will do my best to serve you." (Leo) "You don''t need to worry about formal conversations with me, I prefer that you talk as normally as possible, I''m not noble to worry about this nonsense." (I) "I heard you Leo has a rtionship with Caryna, is that true?" (I) For some reason, Caryna shows fear in her eyes when I say this and Leo has a worried look on his face. "My old master allowed me to marry her, we didn''t have a ceremony since we are ves, but we live happily for a few years" (Leo) "You are a lucky man, always remember to value what you have and take good care of each other." (I) At my words Caryna started to cry and had to beforted by her mother in a hug to calm down, Leo let out a small sigh of relief and looked at me with respect for the first time. "Thank you very much, sir, you can be sure I value my wife very much." (Leo) When Leo said those words Caryna steps out of her mother''s arms and hugs Leo''s big body as she cries. "I don''t understand, why is she crying?" (I) "Let me rify your doubts Mr. Zenos, my daughter, and your husband was afraid that you would forbid their rtionship." (Freya) "Why would I do that?" (I) "Normally the rtionship between ves is not approved, our former master was a good person, he treated the ves well and allowed my daughter''s rtionship, he only sold us because he was too old and got sick, he was afraid of what his family would do with us after he died." (Freya) "The old man was a very good one, but his sons were cretins, the old man wasn''t even dead and they talked about how Mrs. Freya and my wife would be sold at a high price on the ck Market." (Leo) "As Leo told my lord, our situation was not good, our former master knew that too, so he sold us to the ve shop of that Kingdom with an agreement that we could only be sold together." (Freya) "I wish I had your luck finding someone with such a good heart." (Kira) I was surprised by your story, but I won''t interfere in anyone''s rtionship, but it seems this story affected Kira more, she spoke softly but I could hear her since she''s on my side, I put a hand on her back to calm her down. "Are you okay Kira?" (I) "I''m master, I just had some bad memories." (Kira) "I''m d you feelfortable telling me your story, I want you to know that I won''t interfere in your rtionship, I want those who work here to be happy." (I) "Now three more people need to be introduced." (I) The Human man steps forward. "My name is Nn, I will be at your disposal from now on sir." (Nn) "Nice to meet you Nn." (I) "I''m happy to see that you''re not someone bad, after so much bad luck at the games I thought I would end up being bought by someone who would make me work myself to death." (Nn) "By games do you mean betting games?" (I) "Yes, I was out of a job and tax collection day was approaching, so I started to y with the little money I had to try my luck, first I made a lot of money and I couldn''t stop, but after a while I got zero and I even lost my house in betting, in the end, I had a big debt that I couldn''t pay and I ended up bing a debt ve, I thought it would be the end of me." (Nn) "(Didn''t know gambling existed in this world.)" (I) "Gambling is never the solution, you''ll win at the beginning but in the end, you''re going to fail, you learned that the hard way." (I) sigh "You are right." (Nn) After Nn turned back the Human woman took a step forward, she had a horrible burn on her face, I chose to buy her because I saw a strong desire in her eyes, I also saw a lot of darkness in her eyes, I don''t know her story but I hope to leave that darkness behind. "My name is Alice, I am at your service sir." (Alice) "Nice to meet you Alice." (I) After introducing herself she turned back, so the Dark Elf woman steps forward with a limp. "My name is Sophia sir, I will do what I can to serve you even with this damaged body." (Sophia) "Nice to meet you, Sophia, don''t worry too much about your current state, I can heal you." (I) "Is this true my lord?" (Sophia) "Yes, but first you and the others will have to make a choice." (I) "From now on you are all my servants, not ves, you will have a ce to live and will be rewarded for your work in the future, also don''t have to worry that I will get rid of you, that won''t happen." (I) "You will have a lot of freedom to do whatever you want as long as you do your jobs, I only ask one thing from you and that is loyalty." (I) "I''ll give you some time to choose, know that there will be no turning back after your choice, if you don''t want to serve me I can return you to the ve trader to wait for someone else to buy you, so choose." (I) With my words everyone is quiet, I can see that they didn''t expect me to say that, to my surprise, the first to respond was Freya who knelt down with a slight smile on her face. "For me, there''s nothing to hesitate, I''ve seen many people in my life and I''ve been paying attention to you since I saw you for the first time, I have noints about anything I could see, in fact, this is the first time I someone asks me if I want to serve them." (Freya) "That alone is enough for me, I will serve you." (Freya) Before I can say anything Caryna and Leo kneel down beside Freya. "You''re someone my mother wanted to serve of her own free will, you''re also someone who didn''t look at me or my mother with lustful eyes, you even supported my rtionship with Leo, I have no reason to think any further than that, I choose to serve you." (Caryna) "I''ve followed my instincts all my life, they''ve kept me alive, those same instincts are roaring inside me to kneel down, so I''ll serve you." (Leo) I was surprised that these three decided so quickly, but it makes it easier. As Leo spoke I didn''t notice Sophia kneeling where she was, she waited for Leo to finish speaking before saying anything. "If you can heal this body and allow me to go back to being a warrior, then I vow to serve you." (Sophia) "I''m happy with your decision." (I) After that Alice knelt and in the end Nn also knelt. "I don''t have a ce to go back to and I find it hard to find another person who promised a ve such a good way of working, so I''m at your service." (Alice) "One thing I learned from betting is that luck doesn''t always smile on you, I won''t let that chance pass, so I choose to serve you." (Nn) With everyone epting, I feel calmer for the next step. Chapter 116 Cap 116: Twilight Servants(Chapter Preview) After everyone has chosen to serve me by themselves I go down what I will do, first I need to talk something with the brothers. "Irina and Irius can you two apany me for a moment?" (I) "Yes father." (Irina) The brothers and I go to another room, I want to clear up a question that popped into my head before going on with the n. "I have a doubt when a Vampire transforms someone into a wounded or scarred person, does the person fully recover?" (I) "If it''s an unlined Vampire, then the wounds can heal, but the scars from before bing a Vampire will remain." (Irina) "But there are records in the Church of Light that say if a Patriarch or a son who has a pure lineage transforms someone all the wounds and scars can be healed." (Irina) "That''s good, I was thinking of leaving the two Humans with you two." (I) "Like this?" (Irius) "I was thinking of letting you guys turn them into Vampires, I''m leaving Alice with Irina and I''m leaving Nn with Irius." (I) "Wouldn''t it be better for you to change them Father?" (Irius) "I agree with the Father, we cannot let anyone be transformed by the Father, it has to be someone with potential, these two were bought to help us as employees, not forbat, if they are transformed by us they will already obtain a lot of power and potential even if they do not obtain a pure lineage." (Irina) "Actually, this is so I don''t get too tired, I still have four other people to take care of." (I) "I''ll leave them with you, take care of them, let''s go back." (I) We walked back to the hall where everyone was silent waiting for me toe back, I think everyone could have talked even if I wasn''t around. "Alice and Nn, I want to know what they think about Vampires?" (I) In my words, everyone gets a confused look. "By the stories, they are blood-eating monsters." (Nn) "I''ve heard stories that they are Demons and can live forever." (Alice) I nod to the brothers and we all take off our masks, they also let their eyes turn red again. "Actually I''m a Vampire and these two too." (I) With my revtion Freya, Sophia and Leo are calm, but the other three have worried faces, Nn and Caryna show some fear in their eyes, but I see expectation in Alice''s eyes. "But we saw you walking during the day on the way here." (Caryna) "Looks like there are many kinds of Vampire races, mine is light-resistant, so we can walk during the day." (I) "The truth is, I want to ask if Alice and Nn want to be Vampires, the others don''t have to worry, we won''t do anything against their will." (I) "I do, please!" (Alice) "But then I''ll have to feed on blood forever?" (Nn) "It''s amon misconception among people that Vampires only drink blood, but the truth is, they can eat anything as long as they drink a little blood every day." (Irius) "As my brother said, it doesn''t have to be Human blood either, it can be monster blood." (Irina) "See, it''s not so bad, the truth is that this mansion has been surrounded by miasma for years, so you won''t be able to do otherwise." (I) "I don''t know you, but don''t be silly, if they want to do something bad to you they wouldn''t waste so much time patiently exining." (Alice) "..." (Nn) Sigh "Alright I ept too." (Nn) "Very well Alice you will be with Irina and you Nn will be with Irius." (I) "Do you know what to do?" (I) "Yes." (Irina/Irius) The brothers stand in front of the two ves, each pulling a cup and knife from their storage items. Irina makes a gesture and a magic circle appears and disappears then the sses are floating in the air, she and her brother use the knives to cut the wrist, they let it bleed to fill half the ss, then the wounds close. "Drink." (Irina) Alice drinks Irina''s blood without asking questions or hesitating, but Nn takes a moment to look at the blood and in the end, he closed his eyes and drank it down. "May you be reborn to new life." (Irina) Irina and Irius raise their right hand and a red lightes out going to the two ves, as soon as this lightes in contact with them a red light shines from within them, in a short time their bodies disappear into the blinding red light. After a while the light goes out and the two appear again, Nn looks the same except for the ears that got a little more pointed, he already had red eyes, he has his mouth shut but everyone knows they''re going to have fangs in there now. The biggest change was in Alice, her scar ispletely gone, she is beautiful, her chocte colored skin is in herte twenties, her beautiful red eyes stand out because of the color of her skin and her beautiful dark blue hair draws attention, this contrast of dark blue and red is beautiful. "I feel so much power running through my body, hahahaha." (Alice) "I''ve never felt so good in my life." (Nn) "Wee, then Irina and Irius exin more about the Vampires to you two." (I) "It was more tiring than I thought it would be, you made it look so easy when you turned us on Dad." (Irina) "I feel pain all over my body." (Irius) "I felt the same thing, only my resistance to pain is greater than yours." (I) Now there are only four left, I n to use only my two Auras for the ve family, but I will use both Auras and the blood servant ability on Sophia. I look at the two Elves and the Beast Man. "Now it''s the three of you, no need to worry, you haven''t changed races, what I''m going to do is one more wake-up call for you." (I) "I''ll give you some advice, as soon as you use my power don''t try to fight him, alright?" (I) "Yes." (Freya) "I''m ready." (Leo) "You can start." (Caryna) I use both my Auras at the same time, since I became a Vampire it seems like it''s easier to control my Auras, I activate [ Aura of judgment: 2 ] and [ Aura of chaos: 2 ] at the same time. In the past, these two Auras would spread across the room uncontrobly, but this time I forcefully control to only affect those three and me, as always these two Auras blend and strengthen each other. At the same moment that the three came in contact with my Auras, my Mana and Ki leave my body out of control and start to go towards those three, a ck light surrounds them and I feel my auras and energies go through their bodies. Ding! <[ Three individuals willingly submitted to you ]> . p . <[ Choose a power to grant them ]> At that moment my head fills with my abilities and the inferior abilities that make them up, I still remember the abilities that these three already have that were written on the paper that described them when I went to buy them. Thinking about the best skills for them I choose to grant [ Weak Wind Elemental Affinity: 1 ] to Freya, if everything I learned in games and anime is right then the wind element is best for a bow and arrow user. After thinking about how Leo specializes inbat I choose to grant him [ Ki Sense: 1 ], I realized that he had no Ki abilities, Diana once told me that Man-Beasts is the most suitable race to use Ki, so I hope he learns from Dianater just like I did. I decided to give Caryna the ability [ Magical Great Body Booster: 1 ], I did it because she doesn''t havebat skills, but she has magic skills, with this ability she will at least be able to defend herself if she needs it. Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> Soon the light started to fade and disappear, so everyone could see the three of them still inside the fading Light, the two Elves were the same, but for some reason where Leo was now, there''s a lion walking on two legs in Leo''s clothes. Leo, in ce of the forelegs, has tworge, furry hands with very sharp ws. "Where did this thinge from." (me) Just as I was about to attack, Diana appeared at my side and ced her hand on my shoulder. "Wait master." (Diana) "That''s Leo, this guy is really lucky." (Diana) "That thing is Leo, I turned him into a monster by mistake?" (I) "It''s not that, it looks like you''ve awakened the unique ability of the Beast Man, that ability is called [ Beast Transformation ]." (Diana) "With this ability, he canpletely transform into a beast or just a part of the body, this ability doubles the status of the individual, every Man-Beast can achieve this ability because we already have it inside us, we just need to wake it up, the problem is that there is no standard way to wake her up." (Diana) "This ability can awaken during a battle, in a moment of near death, in a moment of great emotional distress, during an evolution, in the awakening of a bloodline, etc." (Diana) "I understand, simply put, the way to awaken this ability varies from Man-Beast to Man-Beast." (I) "Yes, very few get this skill, I can say he has a lot of potentials." (Diana) "I get it, but how is my Leo going to get back to normal?" (Caryna) "He''ll be fine, it''s not an easy skill to manipte and he''s just acquired it, but from what I''ve heard he might at least be able to get back to normal." (Diana) As Diana spoke Leo started to shrink and the hair that covered all of his body disappeared, his feline face was reced by his normal Human face, he looks exactly as before. Caryna runs up to him and the two embrace. "Leo, I was worried about you." (Caryna) "I''m fine dear, actually I''m great, having this ability is the dream and honor of any Man-Beast, I must thank you, master Zenos, for granting me this honor." (Leo) "Don''t worry about me, I''m d you''re happy." (I) "Did you two happen to get the title [ Servant of the Twilight (Zenos) ] too?" (Freya) Chapter 117 Cap 117: A Cry For Release(Chapter Preview) After turning the family from ves into servants, everyone was startled by Leo''s ability to transform, as we all talked Freya asked if her daughter and son-inw were given the title [ Servant of Twilight (Zenos) ]. "Did you two happen to receive the title [ Servant of the Twilight (Zenos) ]?" (Freya) "Yes." (Caryna) "I got it too." (Leo) "(So their title is different from the others.)" (I) "(Ibuki''s title is subordinate, ¨¦rica''s title is ve, the brothers'' title is sons, Kira and Diana''s title are Rtives.)" (I) "(And nowes this new title, but at least it shows that it worked.)" (I) "Did you guys also get any Nn and Alice titles?" (I) "Unfortunately not my lord." (Alice) "I didn''t get any titles either." (Nn) "Maybe you didn''t get it because the master wasn''t the one who changed you, maybe if the master does to you what he did to those three, you will also receive a title." (¨¦rica) "I''m not going to do that, it''s been hard enough to stand up after doing this with these three and I still have Sophia to take care of." (I) "Wouldn''t it be better for tomorrow then master?" (Diana) "Diana is right Dad, don''t push yourself too hard." (Irius) "It''s just a little bit of pain and exhaustion, I can handle it, it''s best to get this over with, don''t worry so much." (I) "Sophiae to me." (I) Everyone else backed away from me a little while Sophia approached me with a limp, as soon as she was in front of me she knelt down. "Is ready?" (I) "Yes, my Sir." (Sophia) I activate both my Aura abilities and my Blood Servant ability at the same time, just as previously my auras intertwine and make each other stronger, I still have enough strength to force these Auras to affect only me and the Sophia. Soon my mana and Ki leave my body when my Aurase in contact with Sophia, then drops of my bloode out of every pore of my body and float around me and Sophia, it didn''t take long for my Auras, mana, Ki and blood began to enter Sophia''s body, her body was surrounded by a ck and red glow. Ding! <[ The individual submitted to you willingly ]> . . <[ Choose a power to grant her ]> "(My head is hurting a lot right now, dammit.)" (I) Once again a big list of all the skills, bloodlines, and powers that make them up that I have pops into my mind making my headache. If I remember correctly she is a warrior who fights without weapons, she only uses martial arts to fight, so there is only one skill I can give her. I choose to grant the ability [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 1 ]. Ding! Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> . . . <[ Her skill leveled up [ Reinforce weak subordinates: 1> 2 ] ]> Before long the light starts to fade and I can see Sophia again, she has white hair tied back and golden eyes, her height is six feet, her skin is brown and her body is as well trained as you would expect from a warrior. There is no longer any scar to hide how beautiful she is, even I am amazed at how beautiful she is, her body is well trained but she has less muscle than Diana, she is still kneeling on the floor looking at her hands, so she puts a hand on her face where there used to be a scar in ce of one of her eyes, it seems she wants to confirm that she has recovered the lost eye. "AAHHHH!!!" (Sophia) She gets up at once letting out a scream into the air full of anger, hate, sadness, regret, frustration, and happiness, at least that''s what I can feel about the Aura that left her body when she started screaming, this Aura fills the hall, your Aura is full of unlimited fighting will. I don''t interrupt her, I imagine this is her way of letting go of all the emotions she was holding inside herself, I would like Alice to do the same to see if she can leave the darkness inside her behind, that was a scream of release. ? In a few seconds her aura disappears along with her scream, my auras long ago returned inside me after shepleted her awakening, Sophia''s Aura didn''t hurt anyone, even though it filled the whole room, no one was hurt, it seems that she has good control of her Aura, maybe you can learn something from her. After her scream, Sophia kneels on one knee and takes an oath in a voice full of will and determination that she didn''t possess before. "Today I Sophia by ancestral vows made before the World Tree swear to be the sword and shield of Zenos, may Dravos God of Spirits be a witness!" (Sophia) "..." (I) "(Her her oath is very simr to the one Kira once took to me, but some words are different, it must be something from Elf culture.)" (I) Just like Kira in the past, she looks like she''s going to stay on her knees until I say something. "Stand up Sophia." (I) "Yes my master." (Sophia) As soon as she stands up and looks me in the eye I see eyes full of wonder and respect for me. "Ah!" (I) "Master!" (Sophia/Diana/¨¦rica) "Dad!" (Irina/Irius) When I tried to step forward my knee failed, the moment I moved was when I realized how exhausted I was, the pain I''m feeling now is three times what it''s feeling when I used only my two Auras on Freya''s family, it seems the blood servant skill makes me worse than I expected. Before I hit the ground Kira appears in a blur beside me and catches me. "We told you to rest master, are you alright?" (Kira) "I''m just a haaa... a little tired haaa... nothing a haaa... a night''s sleep doesn''t help." (I) "That was intense, you''re not just physically exhausted, you spent all your Mana and Ki with these four, especially with this Dark Elf, not only that, in the end, you used a lot of your blood too." (Byakko) "This skill is a double-edged sword for you." (Byakko) "This is not the time Byakko, go back to sleep like you were doing until now." (Kira) "Help me to the living room, please." (I) "Let me help too." (Sophia) Sophia and Kira led me into the room off the hall where they ced me in a patroness while everyone sat on the sofas on either side of the armchair. After taking a breath to catch my breath, I turn to everyone to speak. "¨¦rica and Kira, there''s no need to hide from them anymore." (I) "As the master wishes." (Kira) "I guess we don''t need to hide things from each other now since we''re all in the same boat." (¨¦rica) Kira deactivates her Illusion Spirit Ring going back to her Gray Elf appearance and Byakko who was invisible to the others shows herself to everyone and sits on Kira''s shoulder. ¨¦rica has deactivated her demonic transformation magic, arge amount of ck energyes out of the tattoo on her shoulder running all over her body, her skin has returned to purplish-blue, her eyes red, the little horns have grown on her head, a tail has grown from her back and wings ripped the back of his clothes. "A demon!" (Nn) "..." (Alice) "Now that''s a surprise." (Freya) "A Demon and a Gray Elf, as expected of the one I swore to serve." (Sophia) The reactions were more diverse than I imagined, the only one who reacted with fear was Nn who was staring at ¨¦rica, he was shaking with fear, besides him Caryna looked a little scared of ¨¦rica, but was paying more attention to Kira, she was watching curiously for Kira. Leo and Alice didn''t show any reaction, it seems they don''t care about the race of others, Freya at first showed surprise seeing ¨¦rica, but soon her attention was focused on Kira, what I saw in her eyes was different from the others, it seemed to be nostalgia. Sophia for some reason was proud of me for seeing ¨¦rica and Kira. "For those of you who are scared of ¨¦rica, let me exin, she only became a Demon a couple of months ago, before that she was Human, so she has no connection with the Demon Race." (I) "Yes, it''s only been two months since the master turned me into a Demon." (¨¦rica) While I tried to calm those who were afraid of ¨¦rica, she said something that made the situation worse, now they''re looking at me scared, Freya and Sophia looked at me curiously, it seems I''ll have to exin things. "Look it''s not like you guys are thinking, she transformed because of the same abilities I used on Sophia, one of those abilities uses the darkness inside a person to give her more power." (I) "In ¨¦rica''s case there was a lot of darkness, so my ability ended up turning her into a Demon." (I) "That''s why you don''t need to worry, it''s not like you can choose who will be a Demon, as I didn''t see much darkness in your eyes I thought nothing much would happen and I was right." (I) It seems my exnation has calmed things down a bit, now let''s have a conversation about what to do from now on. Chapter 118 Cap 118: Strange Shadow(Chapter Preview) I''m exhausted after using my abilities on four people, now they''re all gathered in the room and I just exined about ¨¦rica and Kira''s races. "Now that everyone''s calmed down I want to have a conversation about what we''re going to do for now." (I) "First I want to make it clear to you that you are new here that me, Kira, ¨¦rica, Ibuki, Irina, and Irius have already registered with the Adventurers Guild, we will get our Guild Cards tomorrow." (I) "Diana was already an adventurer, we are all in the same group in the Guild, I say this because I don''t expect you to fight for now unless you want to." (I) "I want Freya and Caryna to teach Nn and Alice about cleaning, cooking, and the like, Leo and Sophia are going to be responsible for the security of the mansion and the rest of you." (I) While speaking everyone was paying attention, but in the middle of the conversation, Alice raised her hand. "What was it Alice?" (I) "I would like to learn to fight too, is that possible?" (Alice) "That''s not a problem, Irina will take care of her training, but only if she doesn''t interfere with her daily work, at least until we get more employees." (I) "I will strive for it, sir." (Alice) "Sir, I would like to know how many employees you want, if possible." (Freya) "I have no idea about the type of cleaning work or how to take care of a mansion, so I will ask for your help next time to choose the next ves, the choice of how many and which ves to buy will be yours, but you will have to meet certain requirements that I''ll talk to youter." (I) "I''ll be happy to help you, master." (Freya) "But does anyone have any questions?" (I) This time no one raised their hand or asked anything, so I keep talking. "About short-term goals, I only have three." (I) "First will be the ck Market auction that Kira will participate in, this will be important to get some people with skills useful for us." (I) "The second will be the training, we have to learn to fight as a team, Diana, who has been an adventurer for the longest time, will be responsible for this training." (I) "Third do I want to explore a dungeon, but let''s leave that until after we get some result in the second objective, do you all understand?" (I) "Yes!!!" (all) "I''ll let you guys get acquainted, ¨¦rica you can show them around the mansion and lodgingster." (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Irius, help me to my room, please." (I) "Of course Dad, let me help you." (Irius) "Thank you, I''m really tired right now, I''m going to bed early, goodnight everyone." (I) "Good night dad." (Irina) "Good night master." (¨¦rica/Diana/Kira/Freya/Sophia) "Good night sir." (Caryna/Leo/Nn/Alice) Irius helped me to my room and climb into my bed before leaving the room, so I went to sleep in the clothes I was wearing, I was exhausted, that was a long day. ---------------- Pov Irina: My body is aching and I''m feeling a little tired after turning Alice, that''s because I used a single skill, dad used two skills to wake up the three ve family and used three skills to wake up Dark Elf Sophia, I can''t even imagine how he must be feeling. I thought it was easy since he turned me and my brother on without showing weakness, but I think he was just ying strong back then. Now that he''s gone to bed, ¨¦rica and I will guide the new residents through the house, then we''ll show them their quarters in the other building. After that, I''m going to call my brother and the two new Twilight Vampires for an exnation of Vampires just like we had with Dad. "Now that Father is no longer here do you have any questions?" (I) "Master Zenos said that sunlight doesn''t affect him even though he''s a Vampire, what did he mean by that?" (Freya) "The father is the first Vampire of his lineage, our race name is Twilight Vampire, we possess an elemental affinity with both light and shadows, as such we possess resistance to sunlight." (I) "So he''s an ancient race?" (Freya) "Actually he''s a new breed, the master only evolved into a Vampire a few days ago." (¨¦rica) Everyone was surprised by this revtion, but no one said anything. "I see, thanks for clearing this up for me." (Freya) "Does anyone have any more questions?" (I) "I was wondering how we are going to feed?" (Nn) "This has already been exined, you can eat regr food, about the blood we can bring from the monsters we hunt." (Diana) "Does anyone have a real question?" (¨¦rica) "During the time the master was using his ability on me, I saw a shadow with the same eyes as the master in a chaotic space where there was only the shadow and I on a misty road with stars shining in various colors around the chaotic space. ." (Leo) "Has anyone else seen this or was it just me?" (Leo) "I saw it too dear, I saw the same thing, the shadow gathered a flow of energy and made it enter me and travel through my entire body." (Caryna) "I also saw the same thing, but in my case, the shadow waved its w causing a strong wind, then the shadow gathered all the wind in its ws which crystallized and then gave me the crystal that entered inside of me." (Freya) "In my case, the shadow just pierced its ws into my heart and said in an authoritative voice ''awake'' then I woke up with my body the way you saw it." (Leo) "I saw the same thing as you guys too, but for me, the shadow approached and ced one of its sharp ws on my forehead, so several images of someone practicing a strange martial art shed through my mind." (Sophia) "What you saw, all of us who were awakened or changed by the master saw it too." (¨¦rica) "I will never forget that moment." (Kira) "I don''t remember well, but that''s when I was born into Kira I think." (Byakko) "I didn''t see any of that." (Alice) "Me neither." (Nn) "That''s because you were changed by me and my brother." (I) "So you saw the shadow too, Miss Irina?" (Freya) "Yes my brother and I saw the same things differently than you each saw something different, in our case the shadow grabbed chains that tied us and destroyed them by squeezing its ws, then stuck the w inside itself and pulled out a drop of blood and gave us to drink." (I) As I remember this moment that happened a few days ago, tears start to fall from my eyes. "Are you okay Irina?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, that moment was when my brother and I were finally released, I will never be able to remember that moment without crying." (I) "What are you talking about? Why are you crying sister?" (Irius) "We were talking about shadow vision in chaotic space during their awakening, so I remembered a few days ago when Dad changed us." (I) "I understand." (Irius) "How is the master?" (¨¦rica) "Exhausted, he fell asleep as soon as I put him to bed, it took me a while to get back because on the way back I found Ibuki sleeping on a sofa in the lounge, so I took her to her room to sleep there." (Irius) "She got tired of all that talk in the hall and ended up falling asleep so I took her to the sofa to sleep morefortably, but after the master almost fell overtired I ended up forgetting about her, thanks for taking her to the bedroom." (Diana) "Okay, we were all worried about Father at that time." (Irius) "No one has any more questions?" (I) I waited a while to see if anyone else would ask a question, after a few seconds without anyone saying anything I started to exin about the Vampires with the help of my brother. We took some time exining everything, Alice was the most interested and asked a lot of questions which I answered as best I could, after exining about Vampires in general I talked about our race of Vampires. During our conversation, I found out that Alice and Nn acquired the [ Weak Light elemental resistance: 1 ] ability, but Alice only received the shadow elemental affinity, and Nn only received the Light elemental affinity. Maybe because their bloodlines are not pure like mine and my brother''s they didn''t get the two elemental affinities, that''s an interesting thing to know, I''ll tell the master tomorrow. After ending the conversation about Vampires we started walking around the mansion exining everything to the six, Freya and Caryna were impressed with the kitchen while Leo and Sophia loved the training ground behind the mansion. Then we took everyone to the building where the employees'' quarters are located, after the renovation that the master asked for, each room in this building is as beautiful andfortable as the ones inside the mansion. After everyone chose their rooms we went back to the mansion, while we were guiding them Sophia asked some questions about the father then everyone started to show interest in the subject, so I waited to finish showing the mansion to them to meet us again in the same room where I left it. to ¨¦rica, Diana, and Kira who are the most time with Father to answer their questions. Irius and I took the opportunity to find out more about Father too, we spent a few hours talking before everyone went to bed. On the way to the bedroom, my brother and I talked. "What do you think we should teach Alice and Nn?" (I) "Alice seems smart, so I think you can teach her the basics of magic, but it doesn''t seem like she''s going to want to learn about support magic, maybe after you teach her the basics of magic you can look for ¨¦rica to teach her magic. attack for Alice." (Irius) "You may be right, thanks for the advice, but what are you going to do about Nn?" (I) "I don''t know yet, he doesn''t seem interested in learning to fight, he also gets scared very easily and doesn''t have a firm determination, even if I train him I find it difficult to be a warrior." (Irius) "His case is the opposite of Alice so teach him just enough so he can defend himself, then let Freya train him to run the mansion." (I) "I think I should do it then, it''s really going to take a lot of work to take care of other people." (Irius) When we got to our rooms each one entered their respective room and I went to sleep. Chapter 119 Cap 119: First Job(Chapter Preview) I woke up the next day still with a little pain in my body, I think I really exaggerated yesterday awakening four people. I get up from my bed and go to the bathroom to take a shower and wash my face, in this world it''s much easier to clean my teeth as I only need to use the liquid soap potion. After that I go to the ground floor, on the way I felt an incredible smell of food that made my mouth water, I followed this smell as if I was being pulled by someone''s nose to the kitchen. In the kitchen I found Freya and Caryna cooking, Caryna was humming with a happy smile on her face as she put something in the oven and Freya had a gentle smile as she cut some meat and ced it on an iron grill. "Looks like you guys liked the kitchen." (I) "Good morning sir, this kitchen is amazing." (Caryna) "Good morning master, I must admit that I have never seen an iron te like this, nor have I ever heard of cooking using something like this." (Freya) "But I must say it''s a very practical way to cook meat, I can even make several pieces at the same time-saving time." (Freya) "I''m d they liked it so much, it was my idea to renovate the kitchen like that, ¨¦rica evenined that it was a big waste of money, but as a lover of good food I couldn''t help it." (I) "I guarantee you that my mother and I will cook you delicious food every day." (Caryna) "With this aroma that''s making my mouth water, I believe you." (I) Soon more and more people arrived in the kitchen being attracted by this delicious smell, Alice and Nn began to set the dining room table following the instructions of Freya who left the kitchen leaving the rest with her daughter. With everyone awake we went to eat a delicious meat sandwich with sweet and sour sauce, with each bite the meat seemed to melt in the mouth it was so tender, the table waspletely silent as no one wanted to waste time talking to food like this in front of them. This dining table is quite big, it looks like a circle and has space for almost twenty people to eat at the same time before we ate I took some time to convince the new employees to sit at the table so we could all eat together, but in the end everyone they enjoyed the food together. After the meal I gave each one fifty silver coins, and I gave Freya two hundred, while our group went to the Adventurers Guild, I asked her to go with the other new employees to shop, I told them to buy clothes and on the way to buy ingredients. for the food of the week. We ended up leaving the mansion altogether, Sophia wanted to go with me but I managed to convince her to go with the others to buy clothes for everyday life, and I promised thatter I would let her and Leo apany Diana to buybat gear, armor, and weapons. After the two groups split up, I and the rest of our group went to the Adventurers Guild, it took us a while to walk there, I have to think of a better means of transport, I''ll leave that forter. On the way to the Guild Irina told me what she found out yesterday, from what she told me it seems that because Alice and Nn don''t have a Pure lineage of the Twilight Vampires, they didn''t get the two elemental affinities of Light and Shadow, but she said that each received an affinity and both have the light resistance ability, that''s good information. Ibuki kept ordering food at every food stall along the way, this hungry one looks like a bottomless pit, she must have ingested her weight in food by now. It took us longer than I expected to get to the Adventurers Guild. As soon as we arrive, Diana asks them to call Mari down here, soon Mari appears and takes us to a room on the second floor so we can all be morefortable. "You guys took longer than I thought, I thought you''d be here early in the morning." (Mari) "Some things happened yesterday, so we ended up sleepingte, and on the way, someone kept ordering food from every street tent." (I) "But everything smelled so good, Ibuki wanted to taste everything." (Ibuki) "But I could have left it forter, we had just eaten at home." (Diana) "The important thing is that we are here, are the Guild cards ready?" (I) "Yes, I have them here." (Mari) Mari takes six white crystal cards from her storage item and ces them next to each other on the table. "All you need to do now is drop a drop of blood on the card." (Mari) I take a knife from my ring and cut my finger a little, let some blood drip on one of the cards, then it starts to glow, then Mari takes a sheet of paper and approaches it, the sheet of paper turns to dust so it''s absorbed by the card, soon it stops glowing and some things start to appear written on it, my rating which was Grade -C, had my name and on the back was nk, but Diana told me I could show a part of my status or it wasplete and I could show you missions I''ve epted. "(I won''t test anything on this card right now, there are a lot of things in my status that I can''t show by mistake.)" (I) "Your card is ready now, who''s next?" (Mari) After that, the others went one by one picking up their cards the same way I did, after everyone took and put their cards Mari starts talking. "Usually after new adventurer registers we ask a more experienced adventurer to guide them for a week to a month, but as Diana is in your group she won''t need that." (Mari) "You can let me teach them everything they need to know." (Diana) "You have to teach how the cards work, the rules of the Adventurers'' Guild, about quests, etc." (Mari) "Don''t worry, I know what I''m supposed to do, who do you think I am?" (Diana) "A brain of muscles that only knows how to fight and drink beer all day." (Mari) "Looks like she really knows you well Diana." (Kira) "Shut up you both, if anyone listened you would think you''re serious." (Diana) "But I''m serious." (Mari) "You''re the only one who can''t talk about me like that, your husband is the same." (Diana) "Can''t deny it, that idiot really is that way too." (Mari) After a while of conversation, I asked Mari a question. "Now that we are registered can we switch jobs here at the Guild?" (I) "Yes, the job exchange room is on the first floor, do you want to go there now?" (Mari) "Please." (I) "Please, follow me." (Mari) The others waited in the second-floor room while I followed Mari up to the first floor, she led me to a hallway beside the first-floor balcony, then led me to a ck door in the middle of the hallway and told me this was the room. "You cane in if you want." (Mari) "Does the Adventurers Guild keep any records of the adventurers'' skills or jobs?" (I) "No, the information about each adventurer''s skills and work belongs to him, must keep this information secret as a form of security as it is their skills and work that make them strong." (Mari) "But the Guild gives a prize to people who discover new jobs or skills if that persones to us to speak." (Mari) "Don''t you guys keep watch inside the room?" (I) "No, the room is isted from any kind of surveince, only the adventurer himself can be present, no one would even try to watch, hence the prizes, to encourage people to share the information." (Mari) "I see, thanks for clearing up my doubts." (I) After asking Mari a few questions I open the door and walk into the job exchange room, then close the door behind me. I look around the room and I''m surprised, there''s a big magic circle on the floor and anotherpletely deficient one on the ceiling, they both cover the entire floor and ceiling, inside the magic circles I see several runes that I didn''t understand and on the walls there were several lines of crystal pulsing with light like a heart, there was nothing in the room but the middle of the room where there was a plinth with arge dark crystal sphere floating above it. After observing all this I took a deep breath to regain myposure, then walked to the middle of the room, the pedestal was not high so I could easily reach the crystal, as soon as I put my hand on it glowed and I started seeing notifications in my mind. Ding! <[ Analyzing individual ]> . . <[ Complete Analysis ]> . . <[ Looking for suitable jobs ]> . . <[ Choice between jobs: [ Apprentice Mage ] [ Apprentice Warrior ] [ Apprentice Thief ] [ Apprentice Carpenter ] [ Apprentice Trader ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist ] [ Apprentice Hunter ] [ Grand Martial Master ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ ve Master ] [ Awakening Master (Unique) ] [ Demon Breeder (Unique) ] [ Monster Tamer ] ]> "(There are more works than I imagined, some have strange names.)" (I) I decide to use [ Identify: 2 ] to see these works that I couldn''t understand. <[ Identification result: ? [ Great Martial Master ] : Work acquired only by martial artists who managed to create their own martial art, great increase for Dexterity, Ki, and life. ? [ ve Master ] : Work acquired only for those who turned another person into ves with their own power, medium increase in life, mana, and intelligence. ? [ Awakening Master (Unique) ] : Unique work that can only be acquired by a person capable of awakening the hidden power within a person or granting power to another person, a big boost for smart, medium boost for life and mana, power spiritual and Ki. ? [ Demon Breeder (Unique) ] : Unique work acquired by one capable of creating a Demon or transforming someone into a Demon with his own power, great increase for intelligence, mana, and magic defense. ]> Now I understand where these works came from, I turned ¨¦rica into a Demon, created the martial art of the Fist of Chaos, awakened the Leo powers, tamed Ibuki who is still considered a monster since he is an Ogress. I don''t want to draw attention, for now, my identification ability didn''t show much information about these jobs, for now, I''m going to choose the apprentice jobs, from what I studied about jobs they have requirements that sometimes are having already had another smaller job. Thinking about it and my current status, I''m going to choose [ Apprentice Mage ], now is a good time to start training my magic, I have a lot of magic skills but I don''t know how to use them and it''s a waste. Ding! <[ Work [ Mage Apprentice ] acquired ]> Chapter 120 Cap 120: First Mission(Chapter Preview) Ding! <[ Work [ Mage Apprentice ] acquired ]> . . . <[ Authority granted by title [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] partially released ]> . . <[ Job exchange authority for titleholder and those linked to it enabled ]> WHICH!!!?? "(What does that mean!?)" (I) I tried using [ Identify: 2 ] in this title. <[ Identification result: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ]: ??????????? ]> I can''t even identify this title, but that means I don''t need toe here anymore to change jobs I guess. For some reason, I have the feeling that I know what I have to do when I want to change jobs for myself or others. That was a nice surprise, I don''t know what title this is, but to give me something so good just being partially released is amazing. After getting my new job and a pleasant surprise I left the job change room, Mari was still outside waiting for me. "You took too long, were you undecided on which job to choose?" (Mari) "Yes, how did you know?" (I) "Most new adventurers quickly pick their employees and don''t spend more than two or three minutes inside the job changing room." (Mari) "But savvy and smart adventurers have more jobs to choose from, they also know the importance of choosing the right job and because of that they waste a lot of time in the job exchange room." (Mari) "From the strength you''ve shown and the way you speak and act I imagine you must be older than you look, you also appear to be smart, so I imagine you must have thought a lot before making your choice." (Mari) "I''m d someone like you does so much praise for me, thank you." (I) "Notpliments, but my opinion from what I''ve seen of you so far." (Mari) Mari and I went back to the second floor while we talked, at no time did she ask what job I chose. As soon as we entered I sat down with the rest of my group. "I''m d you guys came back, since you were taking a while I went upstairs to see the quest board and picked a few." (Diana) "You''re impatient as always, let me see your missions." (Mari) While Diana and Mari talked about the missions Diana had chosen I took the opportunity to check my status. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Twilight Vampire (Unique) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 1/50 EXP: 23/100 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100 % ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast Man: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] WORK: [ Apprentice magician ] WORK LEVEL: 1/10 WORK EXP: 0/25 WORK HISTORY: NONE HP: 100/100 MP: 170/170 Ki: 120/120 Strength: 109 (+38) Dexterity: 85 (+30) Agility: 98 (+30) Defense: 74 (+25) Intelligence: 155 (+25) Magic Defense: 104 (+25) Charm: 200 (+1550) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World transgressor ] [Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Founder of Chaos Fist ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Founder de of Chaos Technique ] [ Child of Blood ] [ Walker of the Day ] [ Patriarch (Vampires of the Twilight) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] ]> I seem to have had a small increase in status, but as you''d expect from an apprentice level job, it''s very little, I see the maximum level for this job is ten as I expected, I''ll try to get all the apprentice and novice level jobs for me to have more work options. Looking at it like this I really have more titles. "I ended up taking only these four subjugation missions, what do you think?" (Diana) "You should at least talk together with the other members of your group." (Mari) "She talked to us a little while before you guys got back." (Irina) "She also showed us the quests, the monsters from those quests walk in groups, so it''s perfect for us to train a little on our teamwork." (Kira) "We shouldn''t underestimate the quest monsters, we may be outnumbered too, so we were discussing whether or not we should take these quests." (¨¦rica) p "Think carefully before taking on a mission, alright?" (Mari) "Before taking the mission read the description to know the monster''s location, you should prepare not only thinking about the monster you are going to hunt but the environment where it will be as well." (Mari) "I know that, how old do you think I''ve been an adventurer?" (Diana) "Don''t be upset, it was just a reminder of concern." (Mari) "Let me see these four missions." (I) "On here." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica gives me the missions, these are the monsters of the mission. Missions: ? Goblin Subjugation ? Subjugation of Kobolds ? Subjugation of Blood Wolves ? Subjugation of Small Spiders I don''t see a problem, on the poster for this mission it says repeatable mission, which exins why I thought I recognized these names, they are some of the same missions Diana took at the time I sent her here to town. "Ibuki will be able to hunt with everyone, I''m very happy." (Ibuki) "Since fighting bats, I don''t fight monsters, it will be good for me to test some spells I''ve been studying." (¨¦rica) "I wanted to ask you a question Mari." (I) "Go ahead, I''m here to answer any questions." (Mari) "Now that we''re all adventurers I was wondering if we can sell some items we''ve taken from monsters we''ve killed." (I) "Of course you can." (Mari) "Even from monsters, we were hunting before we were adventurers?" (I) "Yes." (Mari) I look over at Kira and Irius who have some storage items full of stuff we''ve collected from the bodies of the monsters we''ve killed. "Can we deliver now then?" (I) "If there''s something put on that metal table near the wall, I''ll evaluate the items and then I''ll rate it." (Mari) "Alright Kira and Irius, you can put everything on that table over there, you heard her." (I) The two get up and go to the table, then start pulling out monster skins, teeth, ws, magic cores, a roll of magic thread I created, etc. I will use your assessment to know how valuable the line I produce is. "There really is a lot here, it looks like a lot of stuff from F, E, and D rank monsters." (Mari) She is surprised by the amount of stuff but starts looking over everything, as soon as she sees my line and picks it up, she spends some time looking at it with a confused face. "This line is very good, it''s strong, it handles mana well and seems to have some magical resistance, it can be used to makebat clothes, magic robes or even weapons." (Mari) "What kind of weapon is built with lines?" (¨¦rica) "You''d be surprised if there''s enough a magic whip can be made, those who have a hunter or killer jobs can use these strong lines to make traps or attach to throwing weapons." (Mari) "That''s true, I used to use lines too, but I stopped because it''s hard to find a suitable one." (Kira) "Exactly, for the quality and characteristics of this line it must be from a B or A rated monster, how did you get it?" (Mari) "How much do you think this is worth?" (I) "A roll of that size should easily be worth a gold coin or two." (Mari) "It''s worth more than I thought, how much would you give to all of this?" (I) Mari spends more time looking at the items on the table more carefully, after about fifteen to twenty minutes she talks to me again. "All this can be sold for four gold coins, half that amount is because of the line." (Mari) "Then I want to sell to the Guild, I also want to take these quests that Diana chose." (I) "Give me your cards then, I''ll record the mission for you." (Mari) After Mari takes our cards she leaves the room, it takes her a few minutes toe back, then she returns our cards and leaves four gold coins on the table. "This is money for materials and here are your cards, I''ve already registered the missions for you." (Mari) "Thanks." (I) "Thank you, Mari." (Diana) After getting the money and the Guild card I keep both. We all said goodbye to Mari and left the Guild. "What day do you think we should go do these missions?" (I) "If we want to finish everything the same day and get back to town before nightfall, then we''d better go tomorrow." (Diana) "Then let''s go tomorrow." (I) "Which job did you choose Father?" (Irina) "I had more options than I expected, but I decided to start with apprenticeships for now." (I) "That''s a good decision master, the apprentice type works are the basis, as you only need ten levels to reach the maximum level it''s no problem for you, then you''ll release novice type works and then the practitioner type." (Diana) "I know, I saw this in a book that exined about jobs, I chose for now [ Apprentice Mage ], I want to focus on magic for a while." (I) "I would love to continue teaching magic to the master." (¨¦rica) "I''ll help too." (Irina) "Calm down girls, the reason I choose magic is because I have many magical abilities that are just gathering dust on my status until I evolve and get a bigger body I''ll be training my magic." (I) "The Master may be right, as your arms and legs are short this can cause problems for you if you fight other people in hand-to-handbat, especially if the person is experienced inbat." (Kira) We continued walking to the mansion as we talked. Chapter 121 Cap 121: Completing The Missions Part 1(Chapter Preview) I spent the day at the mansion learning about magic with ¨¦rica and Irina, ¨¦rica had more knowledge in shaping mana and controlling it while Irina had more experience in quick activation and the mental image of magic, they were both very good from what I could see. For the first time I managed to cast a spell, it was a levitation spell in a cup, it was a non-elemental type spell, it was a weird feeling to levitate things with my mind. I quickly got used to the spell it seems that this spell expends mana ording to the weight of what you are floating is a very useful spell. While I was training the employees returned from shopping, Freya insisted on giving me a report on everything she bought and how much money she spent. I told everyone to put things away in their rooms and then do their chores. While I spent the day training my magic, Diana, Kira, Leo, and Sophia were havingbat training, Sophia was training with Kira While Diana seemed to be trying to help Leo control his new transformation ability. During the night I brought everyone together for a meeting, it became a custom for me, I talked to them about what happened in the job change room and about the possibility of being able to change jobs not only for me but for them too. Needless to say, everyone was surprised, Sophia wasughing and speaking as expected of me with pride since I healed her it seems she has be much more introverted and for some reason proud of me. ¨¦rica, Irina, and Freya looked at me without blinking, it seemed they were thinking the same thing as they looked at each other and nodded, I found this strange, did ¨¦rica use that telepathy magic for the three of them? The others didn''t have any great reaction but liked to know that, after the meeting, Sophia asked when she would be able to buy abat outfit or leather armor, I told her I would see after a few days. Over the next few hours, Diana exined to all the Adventurers Guild rules and how the Guild Card works, it was while I was testing the card that I noticed our group''s name written under my name. After the meeting we all ate some delicious food made by Freya and Caryna, so Leo, Nn, and I went to take a bath in the big hot spring-style bathtub I had asked to build in one of the bathrooms. After we left I went to bed early to get up early tomorrow for my first mission. -------------- The next day we woke up, ate a delicious breakfast made by Caryna, and left for our mission leaving Freya and the others to take care of the mansion. Leaving the city was easy, at the city gate we just had to show our cards to the guard and show that we were doing a mission, so we didn''t have to pay any entrance or exit fees. As we walked through the forest we were talking and Diana took the opportunity to teach us the basics of teamwork, she also set up a standardbat formation that leaves ¨¦rica and Irina in the back of the group with Irius protecting them while Kira and Diana attack the monsters. This is a standard tactic in games and it looks like it''s the same here, she said it''s better to start like this and adapt as we get used to fighting together, she advised me to lead the group during battle as she had detection skills and it would be good training for me too. Our objective today is toplete the four quests, it seems that while Kira and Diana ran for days through the forest looking for the location of the Undead in the past, they discovered the location of some monster nests, so we won''t waste too much time looking for them. Since it''s still early in the morning I told Diana to take us first to the ce where the Goblins must still be sleeping. "Do you remember how many Goblins Kira was?" (Diana) "If I remember correctly it was around thirty as far as I counted, I also saw four Barbarian Goblins." (Kira) "Are they too far away?" (I) "No, we''ll be there in less than forty minutes." (Diana) "So let''s go." (I) "When we get there the master will give the orders, I''ve seen you making ambush ns twice, I know you can do it." (Diana) "(If she only knew that all my knowledge of battle tacticses from games.)" (I) Sigh On the way, I used my detection skills to avoid the monsters along the way. As soon as we arrived I asked Kira to scout since she''s the most stealthy of us, she came back a few minutester. "They are still waking up, some of them are forcing others to wake up, so they should leave soon, what do we do?" (Kira) "What was the ce like?" (I) "There were no walls, the huts are so weak that a stronger wind should make them fall, there are only trees around them." (Kira) "Hmmm..." (I) "Kira, I want you to identify the evolved Goblins, after that I want Irina to use that chain magic to hold them in ce, meanwhile I want ¨¦rica to use that fire magic she used in the bat cave to burn most of them ." (I) "After ¨¦rica''s magic is ended, Diana, Ibuki and Kira will use the chaos to kill the remaining ones while Irius protects ¨¦rica and Irina." (I) "What did you think of the n?" (I) "As an expected master, magnificent, hahahaha." (Diana) "You managed tobine our skills into a very quick, impressive n." (Irina) "But it still needs to be put to the test, but I believe it should work." (Irius) "Finally Ibuki can hunt with the master again, this time Ibuki will fight alongside the master." (Ibuki) ? "If everyone agrees, then let''s not waste time, they should start out hunting soon." (I) "I''m leaving then." (Kira) After a while Kira came back, she said she has five evolved Goblins, one must have just evolved, from Kira''s description he seems to be the killer type, she said where they all were and said that all the Goblins are gathering. I waited until everyone was awake and gathered, one of the Goblins was eating a Human arm that he took from inside the hut, as soon as everyone was together I gave the signal and Irina released the streams of light. "" (Irina) Glowing streams of light quickly exit Irina''s magic circle and before the five evolved Goblins can do anything they are tied in ce, wasting no time Erica casts her magic as well. "" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica sets up her magic circle in the air and a fireball goes out hitting a nearby Goblin, then five fireballse out of this Goblin hitting another five Goblins nearby, and from each of them go out five more fireballs reaching even more Goblins before stopping. spread. "Attack!" (I) At my signal Kira runs killing the evolved Goblins along with Byakko who shoots electric rays at them, Diana and Ibuki start killing each one on one side and I run killing each of the surviving Goblins that I kill including those who were still on the ground burning with a short sword only. The battle only took a few minutes before it ended, except for ¨¦rica who spent half her Mana this time the others were still fine. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 70 EXP from killing Goblins ]> . . <[ Party members gained 35 EXP for killing Goblin for you ]> . . <[ You gained 84 EXP from Goblin kills by party members ]> . . . [ You have leveled up ] . . . [Your work has leveled up] . . [ Your work has reached the maximum level ] The battle was faster and easier than I thought it would be, I also managed to level up and level up my work. "The master''s n did not give them any chance to fight back, as was to be expected from the Father." (Irius) "As I expected, the master is very good at nning attacks, but we have to see how you will act giving orders in the middle of battle." (Diana) "What do you n on doing?" (I) "We''re going to the Kobolds this time, but before we rest, ¨¦rica needs some time to regain some of her magic power." (Diana) "Thanks for remembering me, this n was good, but I was the one who used the most energy." (¨¦rica) I will take this time to meditate and integrate my new level, it only took me about ten minutes for that, when I finished meditating ¨¦rica was still meditating to recover mana. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Twilight Vampire (Unique) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 2/50 EXP: 77/105 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100 % ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast Man: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] WORK: [ Apprentice magician ] WORK LEVEL: 10/10 WORK EXP: 295/0 WORK HISTORY: NONE HP: 108/108 MP: 139/179 Ki: 121/128 Strength: 114 (+38) Dexterity: 90 (+30) Agility: 103 (+30) Defense: 79 (+25) Intelligence: 162 (+25) Magic Defense: 109 (+25) Charm: 200 (+1550) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [world transgressor ] [Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Founder of Chaos Fist ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Founder de of Chaos Technique ] [ Child of Blood ] [ Walker of the Day ] [ Patriarch (Vampires of the Twilight) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] ]> I went up one level and nine levels of work, it seems I was right in choosing an apprentice job, this type of work is usually for the person to sing experience training and not fighting monsters, so it has few levels and requires little experience. Another factor that helps me to increase my work levels is the title [ World Transgressor ] which increases the EXP I earn for work by five times, as I would like to have a title like that to increase my own level too. Chapter 122 [Bonus Chapter] Bonus Cap 121.5: Prophecy(Chapter Preview) In arge old white church with golden details filled with ancient scrolls and paintings of soldiers and priests in armor and robes with a symbol of a golden sun with a white sword embedded in it. In one of the rooms of this church, an exceedingly luxurious room with arge gilded bed made of gold and arge painting of a middle-aged man holding a white and gold book to his chest, he wears a white robe with lots of gilt ents and is enveloped in golden light. A man with the same appearance is lying in bed, but his hair, which in the painting was blond with white streaks, has turnedpletely white, his body has be thinnerpared to the painting, and his skin has gone pale like someone''s illness. In that same room, there were two teenagers in white clothes who were watching the unconscious man on the bed as they talked. "What happened to Archbishop Gretto to make him look like this?" (Adolescent A) "I heard some rumors." (Adolescent B) "Two months ago it seems the Archbishop''s two trusted inquisitors disappeared, he somehow knew said first and spent two days locked in his room using secret magic to find them as soon as possible." (Adolescent B) "As expected of an Archbishop, so much concern and effort to find two inquisitors, your heart really is as bright as a sun." (Adolescent A) "It seems that while using his secret magic an evil being attacked him using that magic against him, since then he''s been unconscious like that." (Adolescent B) "Once while he historically starts screaming in his sleep but never wakes up." (Adolescent A) "You may not know as this happened before you came here, but I, who have been assigned to watch over Archbishop Gretto''s condition since the day of the incident, have seen another Archbishop see his condition." (Adolescent B) "So the other Archbishop managed to find out why Archbishop Gretto got like that?" (Adolescent A) "I heard him talking to himself while thinking, he said that somehow Archbishop Gretto was hurt mentally and in the soul that''s why he hasn''t woken up in thest two months." (Adolescent B) "How is it possible to hurt someone''s soul?" (Adolescent A) "I don''t know either, but it must be someone very evil to do this to someone else." (Adolescent B) "Maybe it was a Demon who did this, I can only think of those evil beings who could do this." (Adolescent A) "I really can''t say, it looks like they''ll put a magic circle under Archbishop Gretto''s bed to treat these wounds, as well as the potions we''re giving him every day." (Adolescent B) "The Archbishop didn''t deserve this, a man so devoted to the God of Light." (Adolescent A) The two teenagers were distracted talking that they won''te to Thomas Gretto to open his eyes slowly, they only noticed when Ts¨¦ sat on the bed and put his hand on his face as he spoke nonsense words. "Strange eyes, chaos, chaos, so much bloodlust, he wille, hateful creature, how dare you, how dare you take my tools of justice from me." (Thomas Gretto) "Archbishop Gretto, you have finally woken up." (Adolescent B) "You quickly go and let the others know that the Archbishop is awake." (Adolescent B) "Yes I''m going." (Adolescent A) ------------- The same day Zenos was born into this world. In three churches belonging to three different Gods people with the Oracle ability spoke the same words, these words became the prophecy that warned of the arrival of a being who should not exist. Those who have received this prophecy are from the temples of the God of Law, the Goddess of Fate, and the God of War. Divine blood falls to the world. A soul crosses the borders of the worlds. From the Blood hees to life. His presence shakes the order. His will destroys destinies. His existence destroys the bnce. Its power corrupts the living. Let the world know that an unknown age begins. He who incarnates chaos lives. Chapter 123 Cap 122: Completing The Missions Part 2(Chapter Preview) While ¨¦rica regained her Mana and I integrated my new level of meditating the rest of the group took Goblin''s ear as proof of subjugation, they also looked to see if any of them had a magical core, but unfortunately not. I took this time to open my status, it''s like I knew what to do to change jobs, I thought about changing jobs while looking at my status and the same window with avable jobs showed me, I didn''t waste much time seeing if I had one. new job and chose the [ Apprentice Warrior ] job, I, unfortunately, found that when I changed the job all the EXP I had left after reaching the max level of the previous job was gone, I was at [ Apprentice Warrior ] level one and with no EXP at all. The others will keep looking around while I switched jobs, as we still have three missions I might be able to switch jobs twice more. They searched the camp but also didn''t find anything worthwhile, that''s when I saw Irius collecting something from the evolved Goblins and I got scared. "Irius what are you doing?" (I) "I''m collecting the evolved Goblin testicles." (Irius) "I didn''t know you had that kind of taste." (I) "That''s not funny Dad, the truth is that evolved Goblin testicles are an ingredient in a pill that increases a man''s fertility and virility during sex." (Irius) "I didn''t know that, I''ve never seen anyone sell it in the Adventurers'' Guild." (Diana) "That''s because the Guild doesn''t buy this stuff, you have to go to an Alchemist to sell it, you can get up to fifty silver coins per testicle." (Irius) "That''s a very high price for material taken from a Goblin." (Diana) "The virility pill is an expensive item, but it is always out of stock, many nobles buy it in quantity, there are also many other men who buy it, even if it is a Goblin material simply the demand is very high." (Irius) "My brother learned this because he saw an adventurer doing this on our travels and asked why now he always collects as he gives a good sum of money." (Irina) "(Even if a good sum of money I will never do that.)" (I) p After ¨¦rica fully recovered we resumed the mission, from what Kira said there is a small Kobold camp an hour away from here, so let''s go there, once again I use my detection skills to dodge the monsters on my way there. During the trip I asked Kira if she remembers their number, she said there were only twenty Kobolds and there was only one evolved. Diana said that we shouldn''t n any surprise attack now but an attack from the front and coordinate during the attack, she said that I would have to give orders while I fight to train, it seems that this time it will be difficult. When we finally arrived I asked Kira and Byakko to just confirm that all the Kobolds were there, when she confirmed that everyone was there I started the attack. I first put everyone in the standard formation Diana suggested, with Irina and ¨¦rica supporting them from behind, Irius defending them and the rest of us attacking in the vanguard. As soon as the Kobolds noticed us all gathered and started attacking, they are a little faster and more coordinated than the Goblins, I can see the evolved Kobold in their midst howling, he is bigger than the other Kobolds so it was easy to find him. As soon as they were close enough I started giving orders. "¨¦rica, I want you to build three walls of fire, one on each side and one behind them!" (I) "Yes Master." (¨¦rica) "Kira, I want you and Byakko to hide and kill the Kobold in the middle, the one that''s bigger than the others, the first opportunity thates along!" (I) "Yes Master." (Kira) "Irina, I want you to use your speed-up magic on me and Diana!" (I) "I can only use one at a time Dad." (Irina) Before I finished giving the orders the Kobolds caught up with us, Diana cuts one-off that jumped on her and I jump somersaulting into the air and kicking a top-down heel into the head of a Kobold while shouting the other orders. "Irina use speed boost on Diana!" (I) "Diana run on the right side killing everything along the way trying to get to the leader!" (I) "Ibuki go with her!" (I) At this time ¨¦rica''s walls of fire emerge from the ground on both sides and behind the Kobolds, the only way for them now is straight ahead where we are, I stay behind producing and controlling my lines to crawl on the ground while Diana attacks like a killing blur five Kobolds and everything in your way on the right side. WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! The evolved Kobold howled and all the Kobolds started to go to the right side to attack Diana, at which point Ibuki finally got to Diana and started killing the nearby Kobolds. The evolved Kobold is only concentrated on the right side as Diana and Ibuki are killing there, so he hasn''t noticed what I''m doing, I take advantage of this moment of distraction and control my lines with all my speed to tie him up, it took me so far dragging my lines underneath unnoticed to be able to do this. "Kira now!" (I) At that moment Byakkounches a shock beam killing one of the two Kobolds near the evolved Kobold while Kiraes down from above stabbing the head of another and turning around quickly slitting the evolved Kobold''s throat. Wow! Wow! Wow! The Kobolds are lost for a while without a leader to coordinate them, I grab a sword in one hand and a dagger in the other and throw myself at them taking advantage of the chaos to kill them as quickly as possible. In the end, this battle took longer than the Goblins but we managed to kill everyone without getting hurt. Ding! Ding! [ You gained 42 EXP from killing Kobolds ]> . . <[ Party members gained 21 EXP for killing Kobolds for you ]> . . <[ You gained 46 EXP for killing Kobolds by party members ]> . . . [ You have leveled up ] . . . [ Your work has leveled up ] . . [ Your work has reached the maximum level ] This time it was very difficult, I didn''t have a lot of time to think, so I did everything in a hurry, I didn''t even know if this improvised n was going to work, I was thinking as I spoke and even then I could only think about this n because of the parallel thinking ability, I knew this skill would be useful duringbat, another skill that helped me was group coordination. "You did very well master, but it was risky to send Ibuki to fight with me, I had to stop advancing so she wouldn''t be surrounded by the Kobolds." (Diana) "Taking Kira out of the fight to ambush the leader of the Kobolds was also a good idea, but it put pressure on the rest of the group." (Diana) "You also gave orders to Erica and Irina without knowing if they were able to do it, luckily ¨¦rica did it but was unable to help thebat and Irina was not able to follow the orders, making you have to think of another idea." (Diana) "You don''t have to be so strict Diana." (Kira) "She''s right Kira, look how exhausted ¨¦rica is from keeping those three walls of fire, this can be training but I need to think more calmly, I got agitated because I didn''t have time to n and started giving orders without knowing if they were possible." (I) "You as the leader of the group must know our abilities to know what we are capable of doing or not, only then can you give orders with confidence." (Diana) "But I must say you were much better than I expected, I''m surprised." (Diana) "When my father passed this training on to me I wasn''t able to give any orders, I spent so much time analyzing the battlefield and the monsters that I didn''t have time to think of a n." (Diana) "Even though some of your orders were hasty, you analyzed the battlefield and the enemy very well, left no escape route for them, and identified the enemy leader quickly, you also managed to attract the monster leader''s attention elsewhere. to arrest and kill him." (Diana) "(If she knew that I''m only good at strategizing because of games, what would she say?)" (I) I went to the leader and drank all his blood, Irina and Irius took some of the Kobold''s blood also in some bottles to take back, I didn''t take the Goblins blood because it tasted awful. Ding! <[ You have acquired the skill [ Leadership: 1 ] ]> This skill along with the group coordination and parallel thinking skills is going to be a greatbination, I was praying the leader would have some leadership skills and he really did. After the fight Irina and ¨¦rica started to meditate to recover, I took the opportunity once again to integrate the level I gained from the experience of that battle. After integrating my level I changed my job again to [ Apprentice Martial Artist ] this time. After finishing my meditation and changing jobs I helped the others pull out the Kobolds'' fangs, it looks like this is proof of subjugation and we guard the entire body of the evolved Kobold. After almost two hours Irina and ¨¦rica were already recovered. "What''s the next monster we''ll go after?" (I) "There''s a cave thirty minutes from here that has about fifteen spiders, but Kira and I didn''t go in there." (Diana) "We''re not sure their number or if there are any evolved Spiders, so it could be dangerous." (Kira) "We can make Byakko go in there unseen to verify this, then we set traps at the entrance to the cave and have Byakko lure the spiders out." (I) "Do you want to use the big me as Spider Bait?" (Byakko) "Yes." (I) "Byakko you have to admit this is a good idea." (Kira) "Being monster bait is all you deserve Idiot Cat, hahahaha." (Diana) "What did you say you Wild dog?" (Byakko) "Who are you calling a Wild dog, idiot cat?" (Diana) "Stop fighting, you look like two children." (I) Kira and I kept trying to convince Byakko to agree to the n as we went to the cave, it was already halfway through the day. Chapter 124 Cap 123: Completing Missions Part 3(Chapter Preview) We finally arrived at the Spider cave, we looked around but we didn''t see any Spiders, but we saw webs everywhere. "This time I''ll be able to n before we fight, right Diana?" (I) "Yes, I just wanted to see how you would react having to improvise in the middle of the fight and I liked what I saw." (Diana) "As I said before, I want to let Byakko in there to confirm the number of spiders and to lure them out where I want to set a trap." (I) "I''ll spread my lines and then wait for them toe out to trap them all, ¨¦rica do you have any explosive magic?" (I) "Yes, I do, it''s one of the spells I''ve trained the most in thest month." (¨¦rica) "That''s good, as soon as the spiders leave I will control my lines on the ground to tie the legs of the spiders, I want you to use your explosion on them in the meantime and the others will attackter killing the surviving spiders who will be confused and injured by the explosion." (I) "Sounds like a good n, simple but efficient." (Kira) "You say that because you''re not the bait." (Byakko) "We''ve already talked about it." (Kira) "I know, I know, I''ll go in there and share my vision with you before I lure the spiders into the trap." (Byakko) "Exactly." (Kira) "Irina you will be ready to help anyone who needs it." (I) "Right." (Irina) I went to the entrance using one of my abilities to hide, I start producing lines all over the cave entrance, as soon as I''m done I go back to the others. "I''ve already prepared my part, now it''s your turn Byakko." (I) "Alright, I''ming." (Byakko) I see Byakko enter the cave floating, soon Kira closes her eyes and concentrates, after a few minutes Kira starts talking. "I can see them, there are twenty Master Spiders." (Kira) "Among them, I see one that is bigger with purple stripes and one that is bigger than all of them, they must be evolved Spiders." (Kira) "Do you see anything else?" (I) "There are some cocoons of webs, other than that there is nothing else." (Kira) "I didn''t know about these two evolved Spiders." (Diana) "Since they have evolved Spiders they must have stronger venoms, we have to be careful." (¨¦rica) "I can cure you if you are poisoned." (Irina) We talked for a few minutes and decided to go with the initial ns, I told ¨¦rica to aim her magical explosion at the evolved Spiders. "Kira, you can make Byakko show himself and throw a bolt of lightning at one of these evolved spiders, make him attract them to the entrance." (I) "Alright master." (Kira) A few secondster I see a sudden sh of lighting from the dark cave, then I see Byakko floating out of the cave with a group of spiders behind him, as soon as they are all over my lines I control them to tie their legs. "Now ¨¦rica!" (I) "" (¨¦rica) BOOMMM!!! A fireballes out of ¨¦rica''s magic circle that hits the biggest Spider, then an explosion that covers the entire cave entrance makes Byakko fly and hit a tree, after the explosion we see that the cave entrance has copsed and there are pieces of spiders to all around, I use my life sense skill and find that all the spiders will die in the explosion. Ding! <[ You gained 35 EXP for killing enemies by party members ]> . . . <[ Your work has leveled up ]> "..." (I) "..." (all) Against all my expectations and ns, Kira''s explosive attack killed all the spiders, I as well as the others were looking at her without knowing what to say, I looked back at ¨¦rica and realized she was in her true form. "But what just happened?" (I) "When did you return to your demonic form ¨¦rica?" (I) "I''m sorry master, remember I said I always needed to keep my transformation magic activated and that I was weaker in human form?" (¨¦rica) "Yes." (I) "After two battles I was a little tired mentally, while I was casting the explosion spell I ended up losing control of the transformation spell and I went back to my demonic form, it made my powers and stat increase causing me to lose control of the level of power of the magic he was casting." (¨¦rica) "Because of this I spent almost all my mana on this explosive magic, I will need to recover now." (¨¦rica) "At least we''vepleted the mission." (I) "At least nobody got hurt." (Diana) "I hurt you idiot dog." (Byakko) "Let me correct myself for what I said, no one who cares got hurt." (Diana) "You damned Wild Dog." (Byakko) "Please stop you two, I don''t want to listen to your childish fights anymore." (Kira) ¨¦rica sat down to rest and recover from her Mana again, meanwhile, the others and I went to get the proof of subjugation, which are the tweezers in her mouth. "What are we going to do now Dad?" (Irius) "What do you mean?" (I) "Even when ¨¦rica recovers she still won''t be able to be casting medium level spells, if she pushes herself what happened to the spiders could happen to us by ident." (Irius) "I agree with my brother, I think we can leave to kill the Blood Wolves tomorrow." (Irina) What the brothers said is true, I can leave toplete the mission of the Wolves tomorrow, but before that let me confirm some information with Diana. "Do you know where the Blood Wolves are and how many they are?" (I) "They are two hours from where we are and their numbers are forty or so." (Kira) "With one less person and facing arge number of Blood Wolves like that, someone could get hurt." (Irius) "How many evolved Wolves do they have with them?" (I) "There were somest time we were there, but I didn''t count to know how many." (Kira) I have an idea running through my head but I don''t know how good a idea this is, I spent a few minutes doing some simtions using my parallel thinking skill and it looks like it''s going to work. "I have an idea how we can easily finish off these Blood Wolves." (I) "Are you sure to try?" (Diana) "Yes." (I) "You can tell us about your n along the way then." (Diana) "Then let''s go there." (I) Kira who best remembered the path led us there, on the way I told everyone about my n, this time the main attackers will be me and Irina, I''ll leave it to the others to kill the remaining Wolves. After we arrived we had to wait for them toe back, I took this time to improve our n as best I could, in the end, I spread a lot of my lines around to prepare for when the Wolvese back. --------- When it was already past mid-afternoon I felt the Wolves returning and told everyone to get ready. I must say I was a little freaked out when I saw so many Blood Wolves, knowing their numbers is one thing, but seeing them up close ispletely different. "Are you ready Irina?" (I) "Yes, it will be my first time using this skill on this scale, all I''ve done before was a few tests to see how it worked." (Irina) "All you need to do is activate this ability, so don''t be afraid." (I) "I''ll do my best Dad." (Irina) "On my signal you attack, so the others take care of the rest." (I) Irina and I were alone watching the Wolves from a tree, the others were hiding in the bushes around where we nned to ambush the Blood Wolves. "Now Irina!" (I) "" (Irina) As soon as they are passing the ce where my magic lines are I control them all to catch on their paws, Irina waves both hands creating the same magic circle in each hand, and from theme glowing chains that catch on ten Blood Wolves, I managed to trap twenty-three Wolves with my magic lines. Sssssssss! Grrr! Auuuu! Grrrr! Soon the Blood Wolves that Irina and I have trapped begin to make noises of suffering if you look carefully to see that some have already started to fall to the ground howling in pain. The truth is that Irina and I have the Corrosion Skill activated, I gave this skill when I turned her, this skill gives corrosive properties to mana and as my lines and Irina''s magic use mana we activate the skill to kill or severely injure as many Blood Wolves as possible. Meanwhile, the others who were in hiding took advantage of the Wolves'' momentary confusion to attack those who were not captured by either me or Irina. As nned the battle didn''tst long, it looks like two evolved Wolves were captured by my lines and a third one escaped me and Irina, but ended up being killed by Diana, Irius managed to kill five Wolves with an ability that cast a de of Light flying in the Wolves. Ding! Ding! [ You gained 195 EXP when killing enemies ]> . . <[ Party members gained 96 EXP for killing enemies for you ]> . . <[ You gained 76 EXP for killing enemies by party members ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Line Production: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Control and Line Maniption: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . . [ You have leveled up ] . . . [ Your work has leveled up ] . . [ Your work has reached the maximum level ] Chapter 125 Cap 124: Quest Completion(Chapter Preview) Ding! Ding! [ You gained 195 EXP when killing enemies ]> . . <[ Party members gained 96 EXP for killing enemies for you ]> . . <[ You gained 76 EXP for killing enemies by party members ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Line Production: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Control and Line Maniption: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . . [ You have leveled up ] . . . [ Your work has leveled up ] . . [ Your work has reached the maximum level ] After killing all the Blood Wolves Irina and I are both tired, the corrosion skill seems to waste mana for as long as it''s activated and for the activation scale, so Irina and I are almost out of mana now, I let the others take care of it. collect evidence of subjugation and look for magic cores while we meditate. After my meditation and integration of my new level, I switched my job again, this time I chose [Apprentice Hunter]. After changing my job and regaining my mana I will help others by collecting the materials that can be collected from the Blood Wolves. "Master was amazing, master killed many Wolves at once." (Ibuki) "Ibuki is right master, you were amazing, you were amazing to Irina, I''ve never heard of a white mage who can kill monsters on his own." (¨¦rica) "My skill is still weaker than Dad''s, but I must say it''s going to be a pretty versatile skill depending on how I use it." (Irina) "How did you manage to kill so many Blood Wolves, Father?" (Irius) "At first I just wanted to paralyze them by doing damage to their paws, but when they started to fall I controlled my lines to cover more of them." (I) We continued talking as we worked, after we got everything we needed I cut up several pieces of meat to take with us. I started drinking all the blood from the corpses. Ding! <[ You have acquired the bloodline [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] ]> Unfortunately, I didn''t gain any skill from these Blood Wolves, maybe that''s because I already have the skill they should have. Now with my barrel full I and the others are leaving, it looks like Irina and Irius also drank the Wolves'' blood at the same time they will also fill more bottles with blood to take back. ------------ When we reached the town of Valen it had just gotten dark, the soldiers let us in with ease after checking our Adventurers Guild cards. We''re going straight to the Guild to deliver these quests, ording to Diana we''ve killed a lot more monsters than was necessary, so our reward should be good. We arrived at the counter and saw Mari this time there. "So how were the missions you guys did, how many have youpleted?" (Mari) "We just got back from the forest, we''vepleted all four missions." (I) "Four missions in two days, you were faster than I expected." (Mari) Mari looks at each of us intently with serious eyes. "Looks like it was an easy fight as there are hardly any marks on their clothes, as their weapons show that the swords and daggers were used by the traces of blood on them." (Mari) "Detailed as always." (Diana) "The details are what matters most in my job." (Mari) "Let me get another employee to take my ce at the counter, then let''s go upstairs to confirm the subjugation evidence and the materials they must have collected from the monsters." (Mari) "Alright, let''s wait." (I) While waiting I decided to take a look at my status to see how it is now. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Twilight Vampire (Unique) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 6/50 EXP: 39/136 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100 % ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] WORK: [ Apprentice Hunter ] WORK LEVEL: 1/10 WORK EXP: 0/25 WORK HISTORY: [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10] HP: 122/122 MP: 131/196 Ki: 122/142 Strength: 126 (+38) Dexterity: 102 (+30) Agility: 113 (+30) Defense: 86 (+25) Intelligence: 175 (+25) Magic Defense: 116 (+25) Charm: 200 (+1550) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World Transgressor ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Founder of Chaos Fist ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Founder de of Chaos Technique ] [ Child of Blood ] [ Walker of the Day ] [ Patriarch (Vampires of the Twilight) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] ]> My status has increased a bit, I also managed to take almost all the apprentice level jobs that I could choose, I think I''ll take the apprentice thief before starting the novice level jobs. I must admit that before I thought the title [ World Transgressor ] useless, its effect multiplies the work experience I gain by five, a pity it''s only for the level of work, but let''s not be greedy, that alone is amazing and thanks to the effect of this title I will get jobs faster than others and that will help me get stronger faster than other people. But what I most want now is to kill as many monsters as possible to see if I can grow in my next evolution, I don''t ept looking so childish. Now that we''re back in town I wanted to see what other jobs are avable to me but I couldn''t, it seems I can only see jobs when it''s time to change jobs. "I''m sorry I''mte, let''s go up to the second floor now." (Mari) We all followed Mari to one of the rooms on the second floor. "I need your cards, I''ll also need to see the subjugation evidence." (Mari) "Here it is." (Diana) "..." (Mari) When Mari asks to see the subjugation evidence Diana takes the storage item where we were keeping the subjugation evidence and dumps it on the iron table. Mari is surprised at first, but soon starts looking at each one, after a while she makes some notes before talking to us again. "As far as I can verify all the evidence of subjugation is true." (Mari) "From what I could see you guys are pretty strong to hunt so many monsters in just two days, before I go get your rewards I want to know if there''s anything else you guys want?" (Mari) "Yes, we have some monster parts to sell." (I) "You can put it on the table then, I''ll evaluate." (Mari) Everyone dumps various things like magic cores or monster parts, it only takes a little more than twenty minutes to check all the stuff we''ve brought "The quests will yield a gold coin in total for having exceeded the number of monsters for the repeatable quest, but if you want we can pay in silver coins." (Mari) "It could be in gold coin." (I) "And the rest of the stuff will yield you seven hundred silver coins." (Mari) "This time we got more than I thought." (Irius) "I will record your quests aspleted now and I will take your reward." (Mari) Mari leaves the room and in a few minutes returns returning our cards and puts a leather bag with the money in it on the table along with the cards, each one takes their own card and I take my card and money bag. Ding! <[ You have acquired the Title [ Grade -C Adventurer ] ]> "You did very well on your missions congrattions." (Mari) "I wish I had more time to talk to all of you, but we''re understaffed today so if you don''t need anything else I have to go." (Mari) "You work too hard, you should get some rest." (Diana) "I appreciate your concern, but I''m fine, that''s the job I chose to do." (Mari) "We don''t need anything else, thanks Mari." (I) With our affairs closed in the Guild, I''m going back with the others to the mansion, I''m really looking forward to throwing myself in those thermal waters to rx a little bit. I was surprised to receive this title at that time, on the way to the mansion I asked and Diana exined to me that this title will not appear just because I am registered as an adventurer, I need toplete a Guild quest and receive the reward to receive the title. When we arrived at the mansion we were weed by Nn and Caryna who were cleaning the windows. I let the girls go shower upfront, then I get in the shower just me and Irius, then I saw Irina handing out the bottles of blood to Alice and Nn. After all this we all sat at the table and started to eat, this food was amazing, as soon as we finished eating I thank Freya and then I go to my room to sleep.After all that we all sat at the table and started to eat, this food that Caryna and Freya made was amazing, during the meal we were talking about the missions wepleted, Sophia and Leo were very interested in the way we did the ambushes, Freya seemed more Interested in the way I killed the Blood Wolves, she said she had never heard of the corrosion skill, I said that tomorrow I would exin how I got this skill since the day was exhausting for my mind, so we finished eating I appreciate it. to Freya and then I go to my room to sleep. Chapter 126 Cap 125: The Busy Guild Master(Chapter Preview) Pov Carlos: In Duke Valen''s mansion. This new Undead Dungeon has only been causing me problems since it appeared, because of it good adventurers died in that special quest, after that I had to take care of a mountain of paperwork about the results of the special quest and the appearance of this Dungeon of the Dead- alive. I had to post exploration quests for this new dungeon as we don''t know anything about it, I even had to offer rewards for this dungeon''s maps, aside from all these problems I still have to meet with the Duke twice a week to let that he knows everything we''re finding out about this dungeon, it''s a rule of the Adventurers'' Guild that the decision to destroy or keep a dungeon near a city depends on its ruler, because of that even the Duke is having to face the same mountain of documents than me, but unlike me, he''s used to it. Today is another one of those meetings, I''m already in the Duke''s office waiting for him toe back from a meeting with a foreign Prince who has been in this city, it seems like something happened but I''ve been so busy I haven''t even had time to drink my beer, maybe I ask Lucas how much time I have after all it''s his job to know things. When I retired from being an adventurer to have a peaceful life with my dear Mari I only agreed to be a Guild Master to stop being pestered by requests from nobles to work for them, but if I only knew that life struggles and An adventurer''s death would be reced by endless struggles against mountains of documents. Sigh At the moment of my sigh the office doors open and a man with graying brown hair and a dignified serious face enters, he is dressed chic but at the same time discreet, on his face, I can see the dark circles under his eyes. eyes caused by overwork. "Already sighing so early in the morning, Carlos?" (Duke Valen) "The fatigue of facing this mountain of documents is different from the fatigue I''m used to Duke." (I) "But from his face, it looks like I''m not the only one in trouble with my job." (I) "I would say you''re right, a few days ago something serious happened, now in addition to the Dungeon of the Undead I also have to deal with a problem between Realms." (Duke Valen) "I guess I can''tin about not having time to drink beer in front of you, can I?" (I) "It''s always a pleasure to talk to you Carlos, as not many dares to chat so casually with me, but as you can see from my face I still have a lot of work to do so I''ll try to finish early today." (Duke Valen) "It''s fine by me." (I) The Duke sits behind his desk, where it''s almost hidden by the mountain of paper I''ve brought, he pushes the papers aside so we can talk. "Let''s start with a report on what we''ve found so far." (Duke) "So far I have permitted the best Grade B and A groups to explore the new Dungeon, as they are being cautious about not knowing what they will find, it was only possible to explore up to the eighth floor." (I) "They found traps from the fifth floor of the Dungeon, as we hope all monsters are of the Undead type." (I) "If all goes well the first group should meet with the tenth-floor bosster this week, the intermediate boss has been confirmed as a Skeleton Knight." (I) "So far we''ve only been able to fully map the first three floors." (I) "Does Dungeon have any kind of resources that can be exploited?" (Duke Valen) "So far we haven''t found anything." (I) "How dangerous is this dungeon?" (Duke Valen) "Until we face the head of the tenth floor I dare not assume." (I) "You still think it''s better to destroy the dungeon, don''t you?" (Duke Valen) "If it wasn''t a Guild rule, I would have gone to explore and destroy that dungeon myself, but as it''s close to town, it''s your decision." (I) "But I must remind you that we already have two Grade S Dungeons in this town, it''s very dangerous to have another one, the problem only gets bigger when ites to an Undead Dungeon." (I) "I know that, if it was up to me I would also destroy this dungeon, but many nobles are being greedy and think that this new dungeon is an opportunity to further increase their wealth." (Duke Valen) "Your reports showing that there''s nothing worth the risk is what I need to get them to stop bothering me." (Duke Valen) "Why do things have to be soplicated?" (I) "That''s the difficulty of being a Noble, you''ve done well to refuse to be one in the past, but my family has a duty to protect this town for generations, so all I can do is put up with these greedy nobles." (Duke Valen) The Duke and I spent a few more hours talking about the Dungeon, when it was mid-afternoon I returned to the Guild, as soon as I entered my office on the top floor I found my lovely wife cing another stack of paper on my desk. "Why do you have to do this, just Burn this paper." (I) "You know this is your job, these are the new Dungeon reports, the registration documents for new adventurers, and this month''s expense report." (Mari) "All this needs your signature." (Mari) I go behind my desk disheartened knowing that maybe this is another sleepless night, I sit down and look at my wife, I know she''s just as tired as I am. Sigh "When do you think all this work will end?" (I) "Some things have happened unexpectedly, but soon it will be easier, it shouldn''t take long for this dungeon to be marked for destruction, so there will be fewer documents to sign." (Mari) "I''ve been having so much trouble over this dungeon that I don''t even know what''s been going on in the Guild these days." (I) "Speaking of which, I forgot to talk to you about something." (Mari) "Which?" (I) "Remember I told you Diana had joined a new Group." (Mari) "I remember." (I) "They came here the other day to register with the Guild, Diana said they''ve already moved to the Trigan mansion, one of the Guild employees who passed by on their way back from a nobleman''s house said they changed the name of the mansion." (Mari) "The name doesn''t matter to me, tell me more about Diana''s Group, is she happy?" (I) "Her group is quite varied, besides the Gray Elf I told you about earlier, there''s a Human, two Dhampiros, an Oni, and the leader of the Group." (Mari) "You didn''t speak his race." (I) "To be honest, I don''t know his race, before I thought it might be a Dhampir too, but none of his eyes were red, he didn''t have horns either, so he wasn''t a Demon, he didn''t have animal characteristics either, so he wasn''t a Beast man." (Mari) "Looks like you couldn''t even see through it." (I) "I was curious I admit, but it wasn''t because of his race, he did well on all the survival questions." (Mari) "This is new." (I) The survival questions are divided into two parts, the first part has questions about how to survive in different environments and the second part has questions about how to survive monsters with strange powers, they are not questions that can be answered by reading books. These questions are to know how the adventurer will do in adverse situations, an adventurer, at least one of the good ones, will face situations that other people are not even capable of imagining, being an adventurer is the most dangerous, exciting, and unpredictable profession of all. When something abnormal, strange or dangerous happens anywhere in the world, adventurers are called, so it is mandatory for someone who wants to be an adventurer to answer at least one question from each of the two parts, why not this person will survive a long time. Everyone thinks that being strong is all it takes to be an adventurer, people who have this thought are the ones who die most, the most important thing for an adventurer is the ability to survive. "After they left I saw their answers, I''m with them here see." (Mari) I take the sheets from Mari''s hand and start reading, I was surprised, he was very detailed with his answers, the way he said he would defeat the monsters took into ount even the environment they are in, besides that he presented good ways to survive in different environments, it''s as if he''s seen and lived in all these environments in some way. "How old was this man, from your answers I can guess he traveled a lot, didn''t you?" (I) "..." (Mari) When I ask how old he is, I see Mari make a strange face. "Why that face? Is there something wrong with your age?" (I) "The problem is that I can''t identify his age, he looks like a child with one golden eye and one ck eye, but his way of acting and speaking is someone older." (Mari) "I talked to him and he was very friendly and easy to talk to, he was also calm, I walked him to the job change room and he took a while there." (Mari) "So he must have a lot of jobs." (I) "That''s what I thought too, their mock fight was against a Grade B adventurer, I called Jonas for that." (Mari) "Why did you do that?" (I) "I wanted to see their strength." (Mari) "Jonas started talking a lot of shit to the boy, it seems his looks are a sensitive issue for him, he''s pissed off enough to lose control of his Aura for a second letting it float out of his body." (Mari) "I''ve never felt anything like this, it''s like thousands of different Auras crammed together, it was bizarre and chaotic, but somehow there was Armenian in that chaos and he managed to control that Aura, Jonas instinctively put himself into battle mode." (Mari) "This is for him to learn not to judge people by their appearance." (I) "I''m curious, how were the mock fights?" (I) "Except for the Oni girl everyone else did very well, their leader doesn''t seem to have much experience fighting other people, but his moves felt like some kind of martial art." (Mari) "Notice anything else?" (I) "They all looked like they weren''t giving it they are all inbat." (Mari) "It means they''re smart, the more mystery an adventurer has the more secure he will be, so no adventurer talks about their jobs, titles, and skills to anyone outside their group." (I) "You still haven''t told me his name." (I) "His name is Zenos." (Mari) Chapter 127 Cap 126: Leo Story(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up and after cleaning my teeth I go to the kitchen, I must admit I''m bing dependent on Caryna and Freya''s food, before I came to this world I spent years in a hospital without being able to eat solid food, even before to be hospitalized I had to follow a strict menu that the nutritionist had given me. Because of that, I spent my days without eating anything that tasted the least bit good, now that I''m in this world with a healthy body and I have two such high-level cooks, there''s no way I can abandon this lifestyle. As I was approaching the kitchen I start to smell delicious food, my stomach starts to growl and saliva starts to fill my mouth. "What a wonderful smell." (Diana) "Ibuki is hungry, I have to run to be the first to eat." (Ibuki) I hear two hungry women talking behind me, but I continue my way to the kitchen where I find Caryna, Freya, and Alice preparing the food. "Good morning Master." (Freya) "The master got up earlier than we thought." (Caryna) "Good day sir." (Alice) "Good morning everyone, is the food ready yet?" (I) "We''re still in the middle of the preparation, I''m taking the opportunity to teach Miss Alice a little about cooking." (Freya) "I''ve never seen so many ingredients in my life." (Alice) "You''ll get used to them in time." (Freya) "I see you''re trying hard Alice." (I) "Yes sir, I''m excited to start my training, so I''m going to learn cooking in the morning with Mrs. Freya and take care of the mansion''s chores for the rest of the day so I can have some mid-afternoon time to train." (Alice) "I like your enthusiasm I n on taking the next few days before the auction to train with everyone, at this time I''ll call you." (I) "Thank you, sir." (Alice) While talking to Alice suddenly there is a gooey liquid on my head, I pull away and see that it was Diana, the liquid was therge amount of babysittering out of her mouth. "Look what you''ve done to me Diana, pay attention to the people below you." (I) "Sorry master, I got distracted by the smell of the food." (Diana) "Alright, I can understand what you''re talking about." (I) "This way you guys are talking about our food will end up making me red." (Freya) "You and Caryna are really good in the kitchen." (I) "Your food is very good Freya, if I could I would marry you to always eat this food." (Diana) "Actually I''m asking, marry me Freya?" (Diana) In the final sentence Diana bes a blur and suddenly appears in front of Freya kneeling holding her hands, thanks to having spent a lot of time training with Diana I can already follow her speed with my eyes, but I was surprised when I realized that Freya could too. "I''m d for yourpliments Miss Diana, but I don''t share the same tastes as you, even though I must admit that you are very pretty." (Freya) "Rejected once again by a beautiful White Elf, I never need to worry about being rejected by men, why is it so hard with women?" (Diana) "I remember Leo said simr words to me once when he ate my food for the first time, I was so happy back then." (Caryna) "Don''t worry, you''ll find someone you like one day." (I) I reach over to pat Diana''s head as a constion for her rejection, at which point she turns and throws herself at me. "The master is the only one who will not give me the opportunity to reject me." (Diana) "You remember what we discussed before right?" (I) "Yes, yes, I have to wait for the master to grow more, but I hope he''s still shorter than me." (Diana) "Most men are shorter than you." (I) "But they''re not cute like the master or Freya." (Diana) While we were talking about such nonsense in the kitchen no one noticed a hungry Ogra eating the food before it was ready, because of that it took even longer for us to eat as Caryna and Freya had to start cooking all over again. ------------ After everyone woke up and ate I gathered everyone at the training ground. I exined to everyone that we would do some training of two against two and three against three fights to get used to fighting together, I also said that tonight we will get together to talk about our skills, techniques, and magic, to be able to fight more together we have to know what everyone is capable of doing, just so I won''t make the same mistake of asking for something they can''t do duringbat. After exining all this I asked Alice to step forward. "Before we start training I want to know if you''ve already decided what you want to learn Alice?" (I) "Do you want to learn hand-to-handbat or do you want to learn magic?" (I) "I want to learn magic sir." (Alice) "Very well then you will join me as we learn from ¨¦rica and Irina." (I) "Thank you so much sir, I promise I won''t waste this opportunity." (Alice) "Before I startbat training I want Freya, Diana, Sophia, Leo, and Kira to go buy some weapons, try not to spend too much, I want to make sure you have enough money for the ck Market auction." (I) "I just need some iron protectors for my arms, wrists, and legs, also abat suit." (Sophia) "I just need two axes." (Leo) "I and Diana are not going to need anything master." (Kira) "I know, you guys are going with us as they still don''t know the city well." (I) "The master is right, I know where all the best gun shops in town are, I''ll take you there." (Diana) "Why do I have to go to master Zenos?" (Freya) "You need to buy a new bow and some arrows, don''t you?" (I) "You mean I can train too?" (Freya) "Only if you want." (I) "Thank you, thank you, Master Zenos, it''s been so long since Ist held a bow." (Freya) "It''s not that much, now go soon and try not to spend too much for now, if everything works out we''ll have a cksmith around here soon, buy it just to practice during training." (I) While they were out shopping Caryna and Nn went back inside the mansion to do their chores, Irius went off to sell the evolved Goblins testicles to some Alchemist and the rest of us started magic training. Irina kept teaching Alice the basics of the magical theory I already knew, while ¨¦rica continued to teach me how I could build the magic circles faster by creating the geometric shapes separately one after the other and then merging them all into a magic circle. The day passed and by mid-afternoon, the others came back and startedbat training, Irina was still teaching Alice how to meditate and feel the mana around her and within herself. I was already able to create the magic circle the way ¨¦rica taught me, it really got easier that way, then she taught me how to use attack magic, it''s not enough just to imagine the form of the magic, I also have to imagine its effect and infusing these concepts into the magic circle while pouring my mana into it, that''s the way to control magic. The day turned tonight and we all entered, just as I said but soon I made everyone talk about their skills, techniques, jobs, and spells, then I exined to the new employees myself about my power to devour bloodlines and abilities since I had promised yesterday about it. Needless to say, everyone was surprised by this, at the insistence of Caryna and Alice who were curious about how I have this ability I talked about how I was born a leech and Evolved until I got here. Leo and Sophia looked at me with a greater glow of admiration. "Bing so strong despite being born such a weak being, you really are one surprise after another master." (Sophia) "You have my respect master, I know how difficult it is toe from a humble ce to build things with your own hands." (Leo) "In my case, I wasn''t as strong as you, instead of fighting those of equal strength or stronger I chose to intimidate those weaker than me." (Leo) "No matter the excuses of being poor or hungry, none of this will change the things I did when I was a bad guy, I only realized how wrong the things I did when I met my dear Caryna." (Leo) "She was the one who offered me a te of food and approached me when I checked into the old man''s mansion, she and Mrs. Freya listened to my story and instead of judging me they showed me what I did wrong." (Leo) "My daughter and I just helped a new ve, master Zenos." (Freya) "I couldn''t see Leo alone all the time just because his appearance intimidated others a bit." (Caryna) "Maybe if I had done what the master did and looked for stronger opponents to fight, trained and tried harder, I wouldn''t have made so many mistakes in my life." (Leo) "If you think you''ve made a lot of mistakes then learn from them, now you have everything you need to be strong, don''t you?" (I) "Yes, I will make you proud master, I will show you to Caryna how strong I have be by knowing you." (Leo) "Dear!" (Caryna) Leo and Caryna hug, but I must say he was really lucky, from what Diana told me it''s normal to kill bad guys in this world if you can, for him to be defeated and let him live, not counting someone with a good heart to buy him, and in the end meeting and falling in love with a beautiful elf girl, this guy lives up to his high status of luck that I saw in his status when I bought him, makes me jealous of all that luck. After the meeting I went to the balcony of my room to meditate and train the various types of elemental kinship I have, I am also nning on ordering to use my various sense skills continuously over the next few days to train them. Chapter 128 Cap 127: Kiras Secret Guardian(Chapter Preview) Pov Lucas: Lately, things are happening in a way I didn''t expect, at first, it started with Kiraing to me asking for information that led straight to noble traitors, then it was discovered that Kira waspletely recovered from all her scars. I have a unique skill named Aura reading, this skill allows when my Auraes in contact with another person I can sink it into the other person''s Aura and find out more about them, I can read their Aura to know their emotional state and theirs. Strength level easily, if I go deeper into my Aura I can even see information about the person''s status, but this skill doesn''t work with those who have stronger Auras or better control over their Auras. With this ability I realized that the great hatred and anger that was infecting Kira''s Aurapletely disappeared, in its ce all I felt was peace and happiness, to be sure I asked her, but the answer was what I expected, I didn''t I used my ability to find out more about her because I respect her as much as I respected her mother. I sometimes followed her to try to figure out why this big change and it was when I saw her without her mask that I was surprised, she was disguising herself as a White Elf but the item she was wearing was very low level and I could see her true way easily, that was when I saw her mother''s shadow over her, their appearances are very simr. I also saw that she was in contact with a well-known adventuress in the city and was even sharing a bed with her at an inn, I didn''t know about her tastes but I didn''t care. By her Aura I realized that she was stronger and when I went to investigate that adventurer I found that she was missing for months before returning with Kira, she also gave the heads of thepanions who joined Kira, I never liked them but this intrigued me. As the days went by I started to find out about the purchase of the Trigan mansion, about an unknown group to which the two were part and it was not difficult to deduce what this group would do, as I imagined they got involved in a murder n of a Prince, they even kidnapped the main killers. When this prince appeared in town with the traitorous nobles and told what happened, Duke Valen contacted me to hire me, he wanted me to investigate all this, when I heard everything that the third prince of Cartoza said I was surprised to imagine how it was the battle, the group that saved the prince thought of everything, they avoided even giving any information about themselves by covering their entire body, they also managed to capture the Church of Light Inquisitors known as faceless brothers very easily and robbed them all with Except for the prince not to take anything they shouldn''t, they''re smart. When I went to the battle scene to confirm things I just realized how prepared they were, there was no lead to follow, I suspected it was Kira and the supposed group she had joined but I had no proof so I didn''t tell the Duke. But I was still investigating the five noble traitors and the movements of the Church of Light, it was when I heard a strange rumor that an Archbishop of the church was attacked and was unconscious for days, I found it even stranger when I found out that the faceless brothers were directly over the orders of that Archbishop. It wasn''t hard for me to break into the Adventurers Guild when Carlos and Mari were far away, I got information about the members of Kira''s new group, when I saw how many different races were in this group I was surprised, when I watched them from afar I noticed something, those two brothers had the same measurements as the faceless brothers, but they were neither Human nor Dhampiro as it was written in the documents of the Adventurers Guild, I already met enough Vampires to recognize the Aura of one, but what surprised me the most it was still that they were walking in the sunlight quietly, but what scared me was the child in their group, he was weird and his Aura was the most bizarre thing I had ever seen. I don''t know what Kira is involved in but I will protect her, her mom saved me and trained me when I was an orphan, she was the first person to reach out to me and teach me everything I know, she was a famous Night Warrior. The biggest regret of my life was finding out toote that she had retired and gone to live in a Human Realm when I found out and went there all I saw was a vige in ruins, I looked everywhere and that''s when I saw her grave, the pain, despair, sadness, and hatred I felt that day was something I will never forget. I looked for information about the vige and found out about the pandemic, found out about the corrupt nobleman, found out that she had lost her leg and died from that pandemic, but what rescued me from the well of hatred and sadness I felt was finding out that she had a daughter, I couldn''t protect whoever gave me a new life but I would protect that girl no matter what. I looked for information about her and that''s when I found out that she was turned into a ve and the corrupt nobleman who had caused the downfall of that vige had bought her, when I got to her it was toote, her scars, her hatred, and her loneliness overflowed with your Aura like an erupting volcano. I had the greedy son of the Noble kill his father to free her, I tried to give her room to see if she could recover and I tried to guide her to the town of Valen in Trigan''s Kingdom without her realizing it to keep an eye on her, but I only saw her let herself be consumed by her hatred, there was nothing she could do but gradually gain her trust. But then it all happened and for the first time I can see a smile on her face, I don''t know who that child is but I appreciate what she did for Kira, but I must confront him to try to find out what he thinks of her, I have to guarantee that this time she will be fine. ------------ Today I am going to one of the ck Market rooms, one of the receptionists wants to meet me, as soon as I enter the room I see the young woman with a fake smile on her face sitting on a sofa. I pity her, for the ck Market its employees are the same as its merchandise, they are not people but objects, they are ves who are incapable of doing anything that goes against the ck Market. "Good night sir, please sit here." (receptionist) I sit down and use my skill on her, I can see fear, anxiety, loneliness, and despair in her aura. "I''m surprised you were able to contact me." (I) "Let me introduce myself, my Name is Nira." (Nira) "Then what do you want Miss Nira." (I) "I''ve heard rumors that you have a close rtionship with a client of mine, the Storm Killer." (Nira) I narrow my eyes and release my bloodlust. "I think you better be careful with your next words." (I) ,m "..." (Nira) I can see the girl''s hands and legs shaking, but she keeps her face calm and wearing that fake smile. "I don''t want to do anything bad to you or her, I just want you to send her a message from me." (Nira) "Why should I, what does a ck Market receptionist want?" (I) "There was a recement supervisor from us receptionists, he''s getting rid of half of us to put others in ce, I''m one that''s up for sale at the next auction because of my Item Rating skill." (Nira) "I feel sorry for you, but where do you want to go?" (I) "Of all the clients I''ve seen so far, she was the only one who treated me well, she didn''t look at me like I was an object, she didn''t look at me like garbage, she didn''t look at me with authority or look at me with lust. " (Nira) "She was the one who treated me like someone else, she came several times and I could see that she is very different from the rumors." (Nira) "I want to ask her for help, I want to ask her to buy me at auction, if she does I swear I will be loyal and do whatever she wants so please tell her that." (Nira) "And why do you have such confidence in her? She might not be what you think." (I) "I know the kind of people who are going to be at that auction, if I''m sold to a man I''ll be treated like a toy, or depending on who buys me I can be put to work to death." (Nira) "The only chance I have the slightest chance of having a less bad life is with her, so I''ll bet and try as this is my only chance, so I beg you, please just pass my words to her, consider it as the someone''sst wish." (Nira) Sigh As the conversation progressed her fake smile gave way to the face of a desperate girl and tears of the fear flow down her face, she even got to her knees in thest sentence, she did all this to convince and manipte me, but her feelings are true. "I''ll get your message across to her, but that''s it, what happens next doesn''t interest me." (I) "Thanks, Thanks, Thanks." (Nira) I get up and leave, I feel sorry for her situation, but I can''t help every person in need and I don''t care, I only care for those close to me, anyone else is irrelevant, I''ll just do what she asked because her story is simr to Kira''s I have her life controlled by others, maybe she can be more of a friend of Kira''s, it would be nice to have someone shrewd and maniptive on her side, especially if that person owes her. Tonight I was already nning to go up to that mansion to talk face to face with that bizarre kid, I might as well talk to Kira after that. I take advantage of the darkness of night to move without making any noise, I enter the mansion''s grounds and see the child on a balcony on the top floor of the mansion looking up at the night sky, I move to appear behind him without making a single noise and I use all my abilities and magic items to hide my presence. If I suspect he''s cheating or using Kira, I''ll kill him. The child is calmly sitting without moving looking at the night sky, he is alone, this is the best time to confront him if I remember correctly his name was Zenos. "This is a beautiful starry sky, isn''t it my intruder friend?" (Zenos) "..." (I) Chapter 129 Cap 128: Kiras Decision(Chapter Preview) Pov Lucas: The child is calmly sitting without moving looking at the night sky, he is alone, this is the best time to confront him if I remember correctly his name was Zenos. "This is a beautiful starry sky, isn''t it my intruder friend?" (Zenos) "..." (I) "(How did he find me?)" (I) "I don''t know the reason for your visit, but to avoid attacking me from behind you must havee to talk, right?" (Zenos) Even from such a short distance I''m still not able to use my ability on him, for some reason when my Aura tries to get in touch with his it''s like it''s devoured and disappears, I''m not able to know his emotions, his strength level or view your status. I didn''t even realize that I was discovered before he spoke to me, without being able to read his emotions I can only judge by his tone of voice, face, and words to be able to find out something about him. "You must be the new adventurer named Zenos, right?" (I) "You must know that yes, after all, you took the trouble to break into this mansion." (Zenos) "You already know my name but I still don''t know yours." (Zenos) "You do not need to know." (I) "Since you don''t want to talk then why don''t you say why you came here?" (Zenos) "I want to know why someone like you is in this town, what do you want to do walking around in broad daylight with two Vampires?" (I) "I don''t know what you''re talking about, all I want is to live quietly, I don''t want any mess, I''m just going to be another adventurer together with my family." (Zenos) "You call the two Vampires family, so you''re a Vampire too?" (I) "All the people in this mansion are my family regardless of their race, this is the family I built in this world." (Zenos) He acts calmly, I thought he would try to use some form of magic tomunicate with the others in the mansion, but I haven''t seen anything so far and even if he tried I''m blocking this whole area from most types ofmunication. All he does is sit cross-legged on this porch looking up at the night sky. Every time I ask a question he deviates from the central point of the question, he is not letting any information slip. "For someone who is wanting to live quietly, you made a big incident by getting into a crisis between Realms." (I) "I don''t care about any realm, never mind the realm, I just don''t want to be bothered by annoying things." (Zenos) "(It seems that the Duke and Prince Drago were right in supposing that his motive to leave the five nobles behind alive and to prevent the assassination was to avoid a war.)" (I) "(But none of them could answer because since they didn''t know who it was, I''m pretty sure it was this kid and his group but I don''t have proof, I don''t know if he knows I''m recording this conversation as he''s avoiding the questions.)" (I) I was starting to get frustrated, not being able to use my skill has already limited the main way I get information, but talking to him is even more frustrating as he doesn''t respond clearly, if it were anyone else I would have tied him up and taken him away. to a ce where I could make him talk, but without knowing his true strength, his true identity is considering his rtionship with Kira, I don''t dare do anything to him. "You call them all family, so what would you do if I held one of them hostage so you could answer my questions?" (I) "..." (Zenos) For a second his Aura floated from inside his body, that''s when I finally could see the cause of my frustrations, but the moment I saw that Aura I was shocked, that thing was bizarre, I couldn''t measure the strength of the Aura but it seemed to be me. judging before he controlled her back into his body. It wasn''t until I realized that while he was distracted by his Aura in that second he stopped looking at the sky and turned to me, his eyes were without any sparkle, it was like I was looking into an abyss, his face showed no emotion, but I could see through those eyes that he was ready to attack me in the slightest movement I made, at that moment I felt other Auras full of anger around me, one of them was Kira''s. I don''t know how but it looks like he managed to break through my magicalmunication block and warn his group without me realizing it. "I advise you to avoid ying these pranks again, after all, we don''t want to do something we''ll regret, don''t you Guild Master Assassins, Lucas?" (Zenos) Looks like Kira told him about me, she''s one of the few people who could recognize me even with a disguise. "I apologize for myment, I just wanted to see how important this supposed family is to you, your reaction already gave me the answer I wanted." (I) "If you''ve got everything you wanted you''d better leave now." (Zenos) "I don''t know how you got in touch with your group, but I must say you guys need more training to hide and control your Auras." (I) "Before I leave I have a message for you Kira, your friend from the ck Market is going to be sold at the next auction and has asked you to buy her, whatever you decide to do is your business." (I) After saying this I use a short-range teleport to exit the mansion grounds and head back to the Assassin Guild happy knowing Kira is with people who care about her, as I haven''t gotten any concrete clues as to whether they were the ones who saved her. Prince Drago cannot tell this to the Duke. --------- Zenos Pov: I was just sitting there enjoying this beautiful starry sky when my sense of life skill felt a presence behind me, appeared out of nowhere so it must be none of the others. I''ve tried to stay calm so I don''t show the fear I''m feeling, meanwhile I have warned Kira and Diana through our connection as they are my Familiars, told them to gather the others and surround me and this person. Meanwhile, I tried to distract him with some conversation, he seems to have figured out the brothers are Vampires, he also found out about us saving the third prince of Cartoza. I was managing to act really well, I should have won an Oscar, but the truth is I used my body maniption skills to lock the expression off my face and lock my vocal cords into a tone of voice so I don''t give in the fear I''m feeling for the ident. But the moment he threatened the others I almost screwed up all the acting he was doing out of being mysterious, I wanted to jump on him activating all my abilities just out of anger, but at that moment Kira contacted me through our connection. "(Calm down master, he is teasing him to get some reaction from you, don''t fall for his game.)" (Kira) "(If it wasn''t obvious that he''s strong I would have attacked him by now, but except for my sense of life, no other sensing skills are sensing him.)" (I) "(I''m not sure, but the way he talks and moves, not counting the stealth skills he''s showing here, I only know one person in town who can do that, the master of the Assassin Guild, his name is Lucas.)" (Kira) "(Is he an enemy or a friend in your opinion Kira?)" (I) "(He is probably recording this conversation with you, the Duke must be investigating the attempted murder of the third prince of Cartoza and hired him for it, as we left no evidence he came to try to extract a confession from you, master.)" (Kira ) "(I knew this could happen since it was with him that I bought the information from the suspected nobles, for him, we were the main suspects but he has no proof.)" (Kira) It was from him that Kira got the information from the suspected nobles, so he must have remembered that it was Kira who asked for this information, as she is in our group he came after me who is the leader. After confronting him showing that he knew his identity he left, but before he left he gave a message to Kira, it seems he knew the others were around, I did well not to fight him, if not me and everyone else we could have died. After he left I walked through the balcony door into my room and everyone gathered in my room. "I really didn''t like the way things turned out, I didn''t think anyone would know anything, it seems like I was naive." (I) "You don''t need to worry, hising all the way here just to talk to you shows that he should have been recording the conversation and wanted you to admit it was us, it proves we didn''t leave any clues behind or he sure would have found it." (Kira) "He would never deliver information without proof to a client, it would ruin his reputation." (Kira) "I hope you''re right." (I) I threw myself on my bed and ran my hand over my face, that''s when I realized I was still with my face immobilized, so I got him and my vocal cords back to normal. "What friend from the ck Market was this he talked about before he left?" (Diana) "The only person I can think of is the ck Market receptionist who always attended me, her name and Nira." (Kira) "If she''s a receptionist, then why did he say she''s going to be sold at auction?" (Sophia) "On the ck Market everyone and everything is a resource that can be bought and sold, not to limits, she probably has some rare skill so they''re going to sell her at such an important auction instead of selling her normally." (Freya) "If that''s so, then why did she ask Kira to buy her and how did she get the Assassin Guild master to pass the message on to her?" (¨¦rica) "I understand her, I''ve dealt with the ck Market a lot in my thug days, she must be scared of who''s going to buy her as the types of people who participate in these auctions are not known to be good people, if she''s pretty it will be someone''s toy and if your ability is a rare one it will be ced in the position of a tool where you will spend the rest of your life using that ability for someone else." (Leo) "She asked for help for you Kira, so it''s up to her to decide whether you want me to buy her or not." (I) "..." (Kira) She was quiet with a worried face for a few minutes before Byakko stepped out of her hood in the back and pawed her in the face. "You still haven''t realized that if you''re having such a hard time deciding it means you want to help her, you idiot." (Byakko) "You''re right this time Byakko, thank you." (Kira) "I met her a few times, but enjoyed talking to her, but I always noticed her eyes, they are the same eyes full of loneliness and anger that I had when I was controlled by that corrupt Noble in the past." (Kira) "I want to buy her master, please help me." (Kira) "That''s all I need to hear, let''s buy her at auction then." (I) "Thanks, Master." (Kira) Chapter 130 Cap 129: Black Market Auction Begins(Chapter Preview) After the Assassin Guild Master''s visit,st night the others and I were chatting for a while, this conversation helped everyone understand that the Duke is investigating Prince Drago de Cartoza''s attempted murder, at this point they should know by now that the extremist faction of the Church of Light is behind this, but none of this matters to me if they resolve these problems. Kira said we weren''t in any danger, she said if the Assassin Guild master really wanted to hurt us we''d all be dead, and considering the strength needed to take his job I agree with Kira, but for some reason, I felt there was more something he wanted, but I can''t say what it is. The conversationst night also served to decide what we would do with the ck Market receptionist''s request for help, I gave the responsibility for that decision to Kira who is the only one in our group who knows her, it seems Kira enjoyed the conversations she had. with her but they weren''t real friends, but the only thing that matters is that Kira asked me for help and I''m going to do my best for that. But I warned Kira that we''re not a charity, we''re going to help her and I''m going to give this receptionist the option to choose whether to join our group or work for us until she gets the money we spent on her if she doesn''t join. I''ll pay her a room at an inn and I''ll use her as an intermediary between us and the Trade Guild, without using my power on her there''s no way she can resist the miasma of this mansion. I was always thinking of finding a merchant to use as an intermediary to sell directly to the Trade Guild, I am looking to buy a cksmith, an Alchemist, and a Tailor in this illegal Auction, the initial reason was to have potions, clothes, and weapons manufactured at a cost much smaller for us, but over time I thought about selling some to the Commerce Guild. For us it will have almost no cost since the materials they will use wille directly from what we will find in our adventures so there will be no cost, course I will not leave her without receiving anything, she will have her sry as an intermediary. I may not just release her after I buy her, but I will give her everything she needs to get back on her own and if I see that she ispetent I can continue to use her services after I release her as a contractor. I said all this during my conversationst night with everyone, Kira agreed with what she said and told me the receptionist''s name was Nira, she told me she was a good merchant and will try to convince her to join us in a good way. permanent. After that I told everyone to go to sleep, it was difficult to get Leo, Sophia, and Diana to go to sleep as they wanted to be on guard at night for fear of being attacked again, but I managed to convince them that this was a special case. This week was a week of intense training for me, all the time I was awake I was training in some way, that''s why I was using my sense skills when the intruder showed upst night. All this effort in my training over the past few days has not been wasted, this is the result. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Weak Presence: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Night Vision: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Life Sense: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Seismic Sense: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sense mana: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Ki Sense: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 1 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Wind Elemental Affinity: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak elemental Affinity: 1 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Fire magic elemental affinity: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Earth magic elemental affinity: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Water magic elemental affinity: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic non-elemental magic: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Detect Weak Presence: 10 ] > [ Detect Presence: 1 ] ]> I was happy to be able to increase the level of these skills, I even managed to evolve one, but it was a shame only to be able to train non-elemental magic, Erica and Irina keep saying that this skill is the basis of elemental magic since its essence is to control and shape mana in a spell, they said that training this way will give me a better foundation for when I''m learning elemental spells. With that I decided to spend the auction day without training, after so many days of training I''m mentally exhausted, I even woke up with a headache today, so tomorrow I''ll spend the whole day rxing just like today. ording to Kira the auction will only take ce during the night, she can only take two people with her, one will be Sophia and the other will be Irius, if the three are together they will be able to help each other and if necessary I can also use my power through Kira as I did Diana during the battle against the Undead. The three of them will go to the auction and I''ll be watching everything through Kira''s eyes and ears, since I became a Vampire it''s been easier to share their senses. In this Auction, we only have four things we want which are a cksmith, an Alchemist, a Tailor, and Nira Kira''s friend, whatever is sold there I won''t care. I told them to be careful on the way back, I told them because it always happened in games, anime, novels, etc. Always the same scenario, someone participates in an auction and buys something that someone else wants and instead ofpeting in bids, one person waits for the other person to leave the auction ce to kill and steal what they wanted. I may be being stupid to imagine that a situation like this will happen in real life, but I''m living like a Vampire who walks the light of day in another world, I don''t think I''m in a position to doubt anything anymore. ----------- Today will be auction day and we still have eighty crystal coins in hand, for the value that the girls taught me in what global coins have, the crystal coin is the most valuable, but this auction will be one that only happens once a year and what will be sold there will only be rare or illegal stuff, so prices should be above normal market value, I don''t know prices so far so I''m a little unsure, hope nothing happens to change my ns. It was mid-afternoon and I was lying in the shade of one of the trees in the mansion''s garden when Kira came walking up to me with Byakko sleeping in her arms. "Is the master still worried about me and the others going to this auction?" (Kira) "Yes, one of the reasons is that I don''t know what to expect, I don''t know what is being sold and I don''t want to draw attention to the kind of people who are at this Auction." (I) "I''ve already told you not to worry, security is guaranteed by the ck Market and everyone will be hiding their identities, there will be crime bosses, rich merchants, and nobles there, only someone idiot would try to do something without knowing who they''re dealing with. " (Kira) "You may be right, but you also forget that the world is full of idiots, so I want you toe straight back here after the auction." (I) "I gave you seventy-five Crystal Coins, but your limit is forty-five Crystal Coins, the remaining thirty is in case something unexpectedes up at the auction or the value of what we want is higher." (I) "That should be enough master." (Kira) Kira sat beside me and we talked for a while before going in for something to eat, then it got dark and the three came out fully armed and with ordinary clothes hiding their bodiespletely and wearing masks, they are also wearing their concealment items and masks, too I told Kira not to wear her Storm Killer costume and mask so as not to draw unnecessary attention. After nightfall the three will leave the mansion for the auction, I follow their paths through what I''m seeing by sharing Kira''s senses. Soon I see Kira and the other two following the same path Kira said she used to go to the ck Market, I see them entering the secret passage of a dpidated gun shop, just as they enter a luxurious square room with two sofas in the center. of the room facing each other. Upon entering they are faced with an Elf Man who looks more like a supermodel for his handsome appearance, but he is almost as tall as Diana, this Elf gets up from one of the sofas and leans over to Kira and the other two talking. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Jay, I will be your receptionist tonight, please follow me, I will take you to your rooms." (Receptionist) "I must state that the beginning of the annual ck Market Auction will soon take ce." (Jay) Chapter 131 Cap 130: Auction Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: This White Elf named Jay has short light green hair, but his eyes are red, he for some reason doesn''t feel like an Elf. He guides us through a corridor with many rooms with numbers on the doors, when we arrive in a room with the number 29 he opens the door and points to her. "Before entering I must say that the room is isted, so no magic or spiritual runic technique likemunication and telepathy will have any effect." (Jay) "I ask if you''re with someone else''s Familiar leave it behind, you''re only allowed in if the familiar''s owner is among you." (Jay) "And I must ask you not to leave the room until Ie to pick you up at the end of the auction." (Jay) "Now let me ask if this spirit hidden in your clothes belongs to one of you?" (Jay) "(He was able to notice Byakko even when he didn''t want to be seen, who is this man?)" (I) "He is my hired spirit." (I) "Then you cane in." (Jay) "There''s a crystal screen where you can see the auction on the wall and a Reading Crystal connected to our auctioneer''s Reading Crystal, you can use it to bid on auction items, the rules will be dictated by the auctioneer." (Jay) "I hope you enjoy the auction, now if you''ll excuse me." (Jay) After exining to us the rules of the auction and how it''s going to work, this receptionist named Jay closes the door and leaves. "This Elf was strong, his strength was above mine." (Irius) "He is also well trained, there are no useless movements in the way he walks and moves." (Sophia) "Even as he guided us I could feel him watching us, he even noticed Byakko." (I) "Looks like none of you noticed his real nature." (Byakko) "What do you mean by that?" (I) "I''m even more surprised that Irius didn''t notice." (Byakko) "Did you discover something Byakko?" (Irius) "It''s hard to hide anything from such a magnificent spirit like me, even though he was trying hard for it I could still tell he was a Vampire." (Byakko) "..." (I/Irius/Sophia) "(So he was a Vampire, looks like what I imagined was right.)" (Zenos) "Master!?" (I) "I didn''t think I would be able to continuemunicating with you as he said the room blocked any kind ofmunication." (I) "(But he still didn''t want to let in Third-party Rtives, did he?)" (Zenos) "Got it, so they can''t block the Familiar connection." (I) "Looks like you''re talking to Dad, right Kira?" (Irius) "Yes she is, I can hear him talking inside her head." (Byakko) "That''s good, so our ns remain the same, Father will choose who to buy." (Irius) "(Master what did you mean you already expected to have Vampires in the ck Market?)" (I) "(You may remember that Irina and Irius have already told us about the three factions of Vampires that exist.)" (Zenos) "(They said that one of these factions is on the Human side and lives in their cities hiding with criminal and ndestine organizations.)" (Zenos) "(If this is true, then it is safe to say that the ck Market has many Vampires working for them or the Vampires are the ones who really run the ck Market.)" (Zenos) "..." (I) "This is an interesting thing." (Byakko) "Did the master say something Kira?" (Sophia) "He said there''s a good possibility that there''s a lot of Vampires working with the ck Market or it''s the Vampires who are in charge of the ck Market." (I) "That might be true, at least it would exin how they hide so well in Human cities." (Irius) As we were talking about whether or not what the master said was true, I started looking around the room we were in. This room has arge reading crystal attached to one wall, in front of this crystal are three luxurious looking sofas and on one of these sofas there is a regr reading crystal which should be where we should write the auction bids, there is a table with various types of food in a corner and a shelf with many drinks on top of it with some sses. "(It looks almost like a private movie theater.)" (Zenos) "What is cinema?" (I) "(It''s nothing, I was just thinking out loud, sorry.)" (Zenos) "..." (Kira) "[ Ladies and gentlemen, I wee you all to another annual Valen City ck Market Auction. ]" (female voice) Suddenly everyone stops talking when they hear a voiceing from somewhere, as soon as we look we see that the big crystal on the wall was showing images of a big stage lit on all sides with everything dark around, there was a beautiful woman from the tribe of Rabbits Man-Beast in a sexy outfit smiling in the middle of this stage and talking, she has long white hair flowing back and blue eyes, she was wearing a beautiful long red dress open at the sides of her legs and with big cleavage. "[ To all our guests today let me introduce myself, my name is Elsaris but you can call me Elsa and I will be the auctioneer for today. ]" (Elsa) "[ The receptionists must have already told everyone about the auction rules, so I won''t repeat them, now I''ll tell you how it will work to bid in the auction. ]" (Elsa) "[ All of you will have a reading crystal in your respective rooms, for each item in the auction I will stipte the initial value of the item and how much will be the minimum value of the bids you can make, so pay attention to what I say at The moment an item is sold you immediately receive it in your rooms so don''t worry. ]" (Elsa) While auctioneer Elsa was exining how the auction is going to work, the others and I stopped talking and all sat on the same sofa with me in the middle, I gave the reading crystal into Irius''s hands and Byakkoy on top of my legs. We were all now focused on the auction house. "[ As you all know by now, let''s start with the lowest value items and go up with each item, but today it will be different. I prepared for one of the items that should be auctioned off now to start this auction well, which do you think? ]" (Elsa) As she spoke two muscr Men came in carrying arge item with great effort and dropping it behind her, she takes the cloth covering the item with one hand preparing to pull it out. "[ They are curious to know what I have here, so I won''t keep you waiting. ]" (Elsa) Elsa pulled the cloth showing that the item was arge Halberd made entirely of metal, its handle was ck as paint and its ax de wasrge and white, it was visible that this weapon had gone through many battles as there were cuts all over his body, except for the de, that weapon felt intimidating just looking at it. "[ This is the great war halberd of the famous general Ramires, this weapon was in his hands in a hundred wars, he never lost with it, this weapon was with him until the day of his death on the battlefield where he died standing holding your weapon by your side over a mountain of enemy soldiers. ]" (Elsa) "[ This weapon of war was forged in the hands of an Elder Dwarf and its de is made of Adamantine, its hilt is made of damask steel, and it has three types of abilities, one of weight control, one of superhuman strength, and a break of armor. ]" (Elsa) "[ Three Crystal Cards were used to make this weapon so let''s start with a starting value of 5 Crystal Coins, the minimum bid value is 2000 Gold Coins, let the auction begin. ]" (Elsa) On the screen the initial value of this weapon appeared at the moment the auctioneer spoke and when the bids started this value was updating the value to the highest bid in real-time, I was impressed. "(What an interesting way to do an auction, it allows the participants not to see each other and not know who bought what.)" (Zenos) "So this is the weapon General Ramires was holding at the moment of his death, really worthy of him." (Irius) "Do you know about this weapon?" (Kira) "Yes, General Ramires is famous across the continent, he was called thest warrior because he was always at the front of his armies, but he was always thest to leave the battlefield." (Irius) "Their army consisted of a force of ten thousand elite men and they won many wars even though they were outnumbered most of the time, the neighboring Kingdoms became increasingly frightened by their strength and formed an alliance to annihte this elite army, theirbined armies were a number of one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers." (Irius) "General Ramires knew the enemy numbers and yet he fought once more like the tip of his army''s spear, in the end, Ramires'' army was killed, but all the enemy soldiers died too, the only one standing on that battlefield was General Ramires holding his Halberd in his hand atop a mountain made from the bodies of his enemies." (Irius) "I can''t believe it, this general was a monster." (I) "The truth is that he was already dead, he died in that position, they say it was a great effort to make him drop his weapon even after death." (Irius) "The Dark Elves know his name too, there are many who admire him as a Warrior." (Sophia) As we talked, the value of the weapon rose to twenty-eight crystal pieces before it was sold. Chapter 132 Cap 131: Auction Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: We were surprised to see the great War Halberd being sold for 28 Crystal Coins, that''s the equivalent of 280,000 Gold Coins, such an absurd value for a single weapon, it shows that those at this Auction have a lot of money. "A weapon of this value and power would be worthy of being called the national treasure of a small-level Kingdom." (Irius) "The question is how did this weapon get here?" (Sophia) "I don''t know, I never heard any rumors about this weapon after General Ramires died." (Irius) "To be sold illegally it must have probably been stolen." (I) We saw through the crystal on the wall that the two muscr men from before carried the Halberd offstage, then an extremely beautiful human woman took the stage pushing a cart with a box on top to the center of the stage. "[ Now that everyone is a little more excited, let''s go back to normal programming with the lowest value items to the highest value ones. ]" (Elsa) "[ But make no mistake, every item in this Auction is something rare or hard to find, so fight for what you want! ]" (Elsa) The auctioneer took the cloth that covered the box and pulled it out showing a beautiful, ornate wooden box, then she opened it to reveal a parchment inside. "[ This scroll contains a Grade S defense spell called "Spatial Istion" and as the name implies belongs to the rare space element, a defense magic scroll of this element is very rare to find. ]" (Elsa) "[ You all know that it is very difficult to cross defenses of the space element, this parchment is a way of life for those who get it when their life is in danger, so I advise not to let this chance pass. ]" (Elsa) "[ Let''s start with an initial value of 180 gold coins, the minimum value of each bid must be from 20 gold coins, let the bidding begin! ]" (Elsa) "She''s right, space magic is very difficult to fight." (Sophia) "Why do you suddenly say that Sophia?" (I) "The truth is that it was a space element wizard that turned me into a ve, he was weak but I couldn''t get through the defenses of his magic and I ended up being unterally beaten by him to near-death state, you saw how I was ." (Sophia) "(Looks like I''m going to have to get some space element skill if we''re going to be safe when facing someone like that in the future.)" (Zenos) "It would be a good master, but don''t be in a hurry, as the auctioneer said before, this is a rare element, you don''t see people with this element very often, maybe in this whole city there may not even be three of them and that''s just because this city has two dungeons." (I) "(But it''s still good to have that sort of thing in mind, I''ll write it down so I don''t forget.)" (Zenos) "You worry too much." (I) "Is Father saying anything?" (Irius) "That n freak is thinking about countermeasures against the space element, he''s too cautious." (Byakko) "I think the master is right, I have not been so cautious in the past, and look what happened." (Sophia) While we were talking they continued the auction, we were more and more impressed by the things that appeared like banned books, rare books, weapons, armor, potions, poisons, drugs, rare monster materials, etc. We were impressed by everything as I knew how hard these things were to find, Irius didn''t like seeing poisons and drugs being sold andined how much suffering woulde from these items after they left here. But there''s nothing we can do, even if stopping it now wouldn''t change anything, this kind of thing will always exist, it''s no use fighting every bad thing there is, it would be an endless and useless fight, all we can do is our best as far as we can reach with our hands, that''s what the master asked me to tell Irius to calm him down, and I really liked that way of thinking. The master told me that Irius seemed to have a great sense of right and wrong that he hid inside as he and his sister were required to do a lot of things when they were controlled by the control symbol, but now that they were free they are releasing their true personalities that they hid before. Sophia no longer cared about any of the things being sold, at least until the ves started to be sold one by one. When ves White Elves and Dark Elves were sold she was furious but knew there was nothing to do, it was no surprise to see women reaching a higher value than men and we knew what their fates would be. The master who always curiouslymented on every item in the auction refrained from saying anything about the ves, but I could sense his displeasure through our connection. It was at this time that something we had been waiting for finally appeared, a Dwarf with chains on his hands and legs walked to the center of the stage being escorted by a muscr man like all the ves before him. "[ Now we have here an item of great value for everyone, this is a Dwarf with the rare metal element, he also has the works of cksmith and Warrior, he is someone of great talent both inbat and making weapons and armor, I don''t need to remind you how valuable a Dwarf cksmith who possesses the element of Metal is. ]" (Elsa) "[ Due to the rarity of such an item let''s start with a value of 2 crystal coins, each bid must be at least 1000 gold coins, let the bidding begin! ]" (Elsa) Finally what we were waiting for appeared. "(Wait until the bids go down a bit before you start bidding, be sure to bring him.)" (Zenos) "Yes Master." (I) "Irius get ready, the master said to wait for the bids to decrease a bit before cing bids, this was the person we were wanting not to lose him." (I) "All right." (Irius) When the value reached 10 Crystal Coins there were almost no more bids and that was when we entered the bidding war, luckily we were able to buy this Dwarf for a price of 12 Crystal Coins. "[ Congrattions to the lucky ones for this good purchase, now let''s take a short break of twenty minutes before restarting the auction. ]" (Elsa) "It came out a lot more expensive than I imagined." (I) "The ck Market deserves its reputation, the value was a little high but this Dwarf is worth every penny, he has the metal element, he has the cksmith''s work and he is a Dwarf whose entire culture of his race is built around the Forge ." (Irius) "(One of our objectives for this auction is fulfilled, two to go.)" (Zenos) Knock Knock While we were talking we heard a knock on the door before it opened and the Elf Vampire Jay who was the receptionist who apanied us to this room came in along with the Dwarf who was just a few minutes appearing in the crystal wall, there was also a human woman wearing a mask along with them. "I''m here to bring the item you bought at auction, this is the current master of this ve and a ve trader who works for us, I would like to know who we can pass the ve to." (Jay) "(You can pass to Irius.)" (Zenos) "Pass it to him." (I) Following the master''s orders I point to Irius, he looked at me and nodded knowing who the orders came from, it doesn''t really matter who the ve goes to in the end. After performing the ve master exchange, the Human woman and receptionist Jay walk out the door and close it. Finally, we can see the Dwarf, he is five feet tall or so, but his body is too muscr for someone his height, he has big messy brown hair and beard and ck eyes, it''s always hard to know the age of a Dwarf but as he doesn''t have any white hair he shouldn''t be too old. He''s been quiet so far but I can see the anger spilling out of his eyes. "You can speak freely while we''re alone in this room." (I) "..." (Dwarf) "I''ll avoid introducing ourselves until we get out of here, but could you tell us your name?" (I) "What good is it for me to say my name, even death would be better than this dishonor." (Dwarf) "Dwarves and your honor, you still haven''t realized how lucky you''ve been." (Sophia) "How can it be considered luck, to be used to make weapons for criminals until the end of my days and to be separated from what I love most in this world." (Dwarf) "(I think you''d better rify things for this Dwarf, take the time to tell him everything we''ve talked about before.)" (Zenos) "(Okay master.)" (I) We take the break to exin the type of work we expect from him, how he will be rewarded for his work, how he will have a choice of permanently joining our group or being a contractor, and we even say we will pay him an inn. I don''t even need him to answer to know he didn''t believe a word we said, you can see in his eyes his doubt in us, but I can''t me him, anyone, who heard what we''re promising a ve would think we are crazy. "I understand that someone in your situation is skeptical that someone strange and masked promises you all the terms of a normal job, but think about it please, you''re already our ve and we don''t need to lie to you." (I) "..." (Dwarf) Sigh "You''re right, not the reason you guys lie to me or spend so much time calmly convincing me in a situation like this, let me introduce myself, my name is Anton." (Anton) We were relieved to see that he understood us and believed what we said, at least until he knelt in front of us and lowered his head to the floor. "If everything you promised me is true I just have to thank you, it pains me to ask you more but I''m desperate, please I beg you to buy my wife too." (Anton) Chapter 133 Cap 132: Auction Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: "If everything you promised me is true I just have to thank you, it pains me to ask you more but I''m desperate, please I beg you to buy my wife too." (Anton) I had no reaction to his sudden request, I didn''t know he was married and by the way, he''s talking to understand that his wife is also at this Auction. "For your wife to be at this Auction she must also be considered very skilled or has some very rare skill, right?" (Sophia) "She is a very talented Tailor who has a lot of experience makingbat outfits for wizards and adventurers, she also has a unique skill called Thread Maniptor which she received from the Craftsman Goddess''s blessing." (Anton) "Someone like that will be as disputed as you Anton." (Irius) "We are also looking for a Tailor so this is perfect, you two will be able to work together too." (I) "(That''s okay, isn''t it Master?)" (I) "(Yes, it looks like we are going to get good results with this auction.)" (Zenos) "Thank you, thank you so much, I won''t forget this." (Anton) "The auction is starting over." (Byakko) With Byakko''s warning, everyone turns their attention to the crystal on the wall where auctioneer Elsa was taking the stage again. We all went back to sit on the couches and I told Anton to sit down too. "[ The auction is starting again my dear participants. ]" (Elsa) While the auctioneer was giving notice of the resumption of the auction, one of the muscr men was bringing another female ve to the center stage behind the auctioneer. "[ To resume this auction I present to you this beautiful young woman, not only does she look beautiful, she has many resistance skills for poison, miasma, curse, and disease. ]" (Elsa) "[ She is also very polite and an excellent merchant, she also possesses the rare Item Rating skill. ]" (Elsa) "[ For such a high-quality item I will start with a minimum value of a crystal coin, the minimum value of each bid must be 1000 gold coins, let the bidding begin. ]" (Elsa) The moment she took the stage I could recognize her, but this time she didn''t have that perpetual smile on her face but a face that showed concern mixed with fear. "(Master this is Nira.)" (I) "(Then do as the previous time, wait until the bids decrease to start bidding.)" (Zenos) "(Thank you master.)" (I) "This is Nira, get ready to do the same thing we did with Anton." (I) "OK." (Irius) When the value reached 7 crystal coins the bids decreased and that was when Irius started bidding, in the end, we were able to buy it for a value of 9 crystal coins and 3000 gold coins. "Now you can calm down a bit, can''t you?" (Byakko) "You''re right, I was a little worried before." (I) We started chatting seeing other items being sold while we were waiting, after the second item was sold we heard a knock on the door again before the door was opened. Knock! Knock! "Why knock if youe in anyway?" (I) "The knock is to notify me of my arrival out of politeness, not a request toe in miss." (Jay) Again the receptionist Jay enters with the masked woman who is a ve trader and this time with Nira. "Who will be her new master." (Jay) "It will be me." (I) The auction kept going as I became Nira''s new master, I told the others to pay attention to the auction in case Anton''s wife showed up, after finishing the process to change ownership of the ve the receptionist and the masked woman leave the room closing the door behind them. I look at Nira and she looks very depressed, her face was expressionless like someone dead. "In the end, she didn''te." (Nira) "Are you sure I didn''te." (I) Understanding the meaning of my words Nira Looks at me in a hurry. p "It can''t be you, this mask is different from yours." (Nira) "I got your message, now don''t say anything else, we''ll have time to talk when we get out of here." (I) "Fine, but at least let me thank you." (Nira) Nira hugs me tightly. "Thank you." (Nira) I told her to sit on a couch too and went back to where I was sitting before. "Nothing from your wife yet?" (I) "No, did she get sold before me?" (Anton) "We were seeing the auction from the beginning, if you mention any characteristics of your wife we ??will know if she has already been sold or not at least." (Sophia) "You''re right, I''m so anxious and so scared that something will happen to her that I''m not thinking straight." (Anton) "My wife is from the Runic race, her skin is white, she has blue hair, she has a rune on her forehead and she is 28 years old." (Anton) "I''ve been paying attention since the beginning and no one of the Runic race has appeared so far." (Irius) Sigh "Then I still have a chance of meeting her again." (Anton) "(What is the Runic race like?)" (Zenos) "(The Runic race has the same life expectancy as the Dwarves, their appearance is the same as Human with the difference of the runes on their bodies that split in two, the main rune is always visible and can appear anywhere on their bodies varying from person to person, minor runes other than major are invisible when not being used, minor runes represent a Runic''s magical or spiritual abilities, Runic usually have weak bodies but strong spiritual magic and techniques, but their race is very calm and peaceful usually choosing to pursue professions of schrs or artisans.)" (I) "(Thanks for the Kira exnation.)" (Zenos) After four more items being sold between them, a human sex ve finally turned up what we''d been hoping for. A ve climbs up apanied by one of the muscr men and walks to the center of the stage behind the auctioneer, this woman has all the characteristics that Anton talked about. "It''s her, it''s her, my dear, I can''t believe I let this happen to you." (Anton) "[ Ladies and gentlemen, I have a rare item here for all of you, this ve is a Runic with talents in magic, she is also a Tailor with experience in makingbat clothing and magical tunics, not only that but she also has a unique ability. which allows her to control lines giving her the ability to make better quality items than other Tailors. ]" (Elsa) "[ The best thing is that she has a Blessing of the Goddess of Craftsmen, she is also very beautiful, for all these qualities she will have a starting price of 3 Crystal Coins, each bid must have at least 2000 gold Coins. ]" (Elsa) "[ Let the bidding begin! ]" (Elsa) "Are we going to use the same strategy of waiting?" (Irius) "Yes." (I) As we have done so far we wait for the bids to decrease, as soon as the value reached 10 crystal coins the bids were decreasing until it almost stopped and that''s when we entered the bidding battle, we ended up being able to buy it for a value of 11 crystal coins. "I can''t believe I''ll be able to see her again." (Anton) Sniff Sniff "I thought I would spend my whole life not being able to see her again and not knowing what happened to her." (Anton) Sniff Sniff I can''t imagine the size of his anguish to make him who is a Dwarf cry like that, normally Dwarves don''t cry because they think it''s a sign of weakness, so I know he really was suffering absurdly for crying like that. "Don''t worry, she''ll be brought over soon and you can speak to her in person." (I) "Actually you better avoid talking or doing anything before the ck Market people leave." (Irius) "You''re right, we don''t want you to know how we''re treating our ves, wait for them to leave before talking to your wife." (I) "(Tell Irius that he''s going to be Anton''s wife''s new master for now.)" (Zenos) "(Yes master.)" (I) "You''re going to be Anton''s wife''s master." (I) "No problem." (Irius) The auction continued but there was nothing else we wanted but the Alchemist so we stopped paying attention except for Byakko and Sophia who were still paying attention to the auction to let us know if any Alchemist showed up, all that appeared so far were refused by the master. Knock Knock Once again they knock on the door before entering, I stood in front of Anton so his face wouldn''t be seen by his wife yet, I warned him to control himself but I don''t know his wife''s reaction to seeing him. After the possession of Anton''s wife went to Irius and the ck Market people left I saw her reaction change from one of despondency to one of happiness as I walked away from Anton and she looked at him. The two walked towards each other with happy faces, but just as we thought they were going to hug, I just saw Anton get punched in the face by his wife, so he grabs her arm and throws her into a wall, I was going to try to grab she didn''t hit the wall but she somersaulted in the air andnded on her feet before reaching the wall. "You alcoholic maniac, how dare you to worry me, and what the hell was that up to sending me running and staying to fight alone?" (Anton''s wife) "You rude and rude wife, don''t you know how to appreciate your husband trying to protect you?" (Anton) While theyined to each other they ran to each other as if they were going to start fighting, Irius and I were going to try to stop them when someone put their hands on our shoulders. "Do not worry." (Nira) We were distracted by Nira''s actions and wasted the time to stop them, as the two were facing each other and I thought they were going to start fighting the wife threw herself into Anton''s arms who hugged her affectionately and they started to get together. kiss. "Don''t ever do that again, we promised to be together in good times and bad, didn''t we?" (Anton''s wife) "I''m sorry honey, I''m so happy to see you again." (Anton) "..." (I/Irius/Sophia) "(...)" (Zenos) Sigh "All I needed, two more strangers to the group." (Byakko) Chapter 134 Cap 133: Auction Part 4(Chapter Preview) Kira Pov: After a while of hugging and kissing the awkward couple, she finally realizes that there are other people in the room beside them and they both get red-faced with embarrassment. "Sorry for showing you such a shameful scene." (Anton''s wife) "Where is my education, let me introduce myself I''m the beautiful and sweet wife of this drunken Dwarf, my name is Tania." (Tania) "Where is this beautiful sweet wife I never met?" (Anton) Anton''s carelessment is answered with a hard kick to the head by his wife that sends him mming face-first into the ground. "How many times do I need to tell you so you don''t interrupt when other people are performing?" (Tania) I couldn''t stand to keep seeing this strange scene and I tried to clear up my doubts with Tania. "Why is your personality so different from when you came in here?" (I) "Aren''t you afraid of these three masked people who bought you and your husband?" (I) Tania has a confused look for a moment and looks back to her husband who just nods at her. "I was worried until I saw Anton''s smile as he walked towards me, this idiot would never act so rxed and run to me the way he did if we were in a bad situation." (Tania) "Seeing how you haven''t interrupted my exciting meeting with my dear husband and how calm you are talking to me that I''m your ve in a normal way, I can assume you''re good people and I appreciate you buying me and my husband too." (Tania) "No need to thank us, that was a happy coincidence, we needed to buy a cksmith and a Tailor at this Auction." (I) "I must say your husband didn''t trust us that much when we bought him, we took a while exining to him that we weren''t going to do him any harm." (Irius) "He was always very suspicious of people he doesn''t know especially now." (Tania) "But even without knowing that we needed a Tailor, he begged us to buy his wife." (Irius) "I am so grateful to you for allowing me and my husband to stay together." (Tania) "(Didn''t you say that the Runic race was calm and peaceful? Why don''t I see these qualities in them?)" (Zenos) "..." (I) After things calmed down I brought Nira and Tania together to exin what we had talked about with Anton earlier about how we want them to work, I also told the three ves that they would have a choice to do after we got back. It was at this time that we heard a screaming from inside this room. Ahhh! Ahhh! "So much pain, so much suffering, make it stop, make it stop!" (Byakko) I ran to Byakko who was still lying on the couch watching the auction, I picked him up and hugged him. "What happened Byakko, why are you like this?" (I) When I caught Byakko in my arms he calmed down and stopped screaming. "What did they do, why someone broke a Taboo." (Byakko) "What are these people doing selling this at auction?" (Byakko) "Is this about the auction?" (I) "See what they''re taking to the stage now, even your master was shaken and you didn''t notice." (Byakko) Was the master affected by something? My connection with the master was cut, what happened? How did I not notice this before? "Master! Master!" (I) I suddenly feel the connection between the master and me again. "Master, can you hear me?!" (I) "(Don''t worry about me Kira, I''m fine now, I was just caught off guard by that horrible scream.)" (Zenos) "(Byakko can you hear me too?)" (Zenos) "Yes I''m listening." (Byakko) "(What was that scream of agony?)" (Zenos) "(It''s like several voices screaming, crying and pleading all at the same time.)" (Zenos) "Someone broke a Fairy Taboo and this is the result, poor creature." (Byakko) "Watch the auction, they''ll soon show you what made that scream." (Byakko) Auction? Fairy Taboo? Shout? What they''re talking about I didn''t hear any screams, as well as everyone, went back to the couch and paid attention to the crystal on the wall that is showing the auction. I could see the auction stage just like before, but this time there was a cage half the height of the auctioneer on top of a very luxurious and ornate table, there was a shiny cloth covering the cage and the auctioneer is holding one end of the cloth. "[ Ladies and gentlemen, we have finally arrived at thest item of the annual ck Market auction and I hope you like what we have prepared to close this great event! ]" (Elsa) "[ This is not only an extremely rare item like other things we feature at this Auction, but this is also a unique item that may not reappear, so if interested parties let this chance pass they may never have an opportunity again, be warned. ] "(Elsa) "[ This is the result of a powerful Necromancer''s research while also being the reason for his death. ]" (Elsa) Auctioneer Elsa pulls out the cloth and shows the grotesque creature inside, as well as other smaller items that appeared in the auction before the crystal zooms in on this creature for a better look. What was inside the cage was a small bald humanoid being with five pairs of half-transparent insect wings of different colors, it had totally red eyes a deformed mouth full of razor-sharp teeth, it had four arms of different sizes and shapes moving around. different directions without stopping and he had mouths, eyes and sometimes faces that appeared and disappeared all over his body, his eyes dripped bloody tears without stopping and he seemed to be always trying to scream but no sound came out of his mouth, his skin was colored ck as ink, the cage that waspletely still before began to shake in all directions without stopping by the violent struggle of the creature that seemed to have no intelligence hitting its own body on the bars. "That scream is even more unbearable now that she''s taken off that damn cloth!" (Byakko) "Who would do something this despicable." (Byakko) "(This scream is killing me, it hurts so much just to hear it.)" (Zenos) "Please buy this creature, maybe your power can help her, if this continues her suffering will have no end." (Byakko) "(You''re sure it''s going to be safe, it looks like an unintelligent and extremely aggressive monster to me.)" (Zenos) "That cry of suffering shows that there''s still someone in there, I''m begging to save this fairy." (Byakko) "(Okay, do your best to buy this Fairy regardless of the price.)" (Zenos) "(I would be worse than a monster if I just stood there doing nothing after hearing a scream that carries so much suffering.)" (Zenos) Byakko was talking directly to the master that only he and I could hear in my head, they were talking about a scream but I and no one else in the room seemed to hear apart from Byakko and the master. His conversation was quick and the master told us to buy regardless of the price, at the same time the auctioneer, who was silent for a while, probably waiting for the auction participants to understand what we were seeing, spoke again. "[ Now that everyone has seen it and I''ve given you some time to appreciate this valuable item, let me exin more about it. ]" (Elsa) "[ For those who didn''t realize this is a Fairy, the Necromancer whose identity I don''t know besides imagining how powerful it was researching how to create a multi-elemental Fairy, I don''t know what process he used but our experts said that the traces of the bodies of five Fairies of different elements present in this specimen, not only that but it has been confirmed that the souls of the five Fairies are within this single body. ]" (Elsa) "[ Make no mistake about her appearance, this Fairy actually has the powers of five elements being the lightning element, the ice element, the fire element, the wood element, and the space element. ]" (Elsa) "[ The Necromancer who created it used rare and powerful elements to create it, this little creature ended up with two viges and an unknown number of people before being captured by one of our employees who was nearby, from the information we collected it seems that by breaking a Taboo the Necromancer was attacked by five Faerie Kings, there was nothing left of his body and by the warning that the Faeries left in the region after the battle the Necromancer''s soul was eradicated as punishment. ]" (Elsa) "[ I say this calmly because you don''t need to worry about breaking any Taboo by buying this beautiful specimen, you can use this Fairy for experiments or you can force a Family contract on her to control her because your race is listed as Kimera now, either what you want to do with this Fairy is undeniable it is high value so its initial value will be 20 crystal coins and the value of each bid must be at least 1 crystal coin. ]" (Elsa) "[ Let the bidding begin! ]" (Elsa) Once the bidding started, it wasn''t as fast as before, that''s a huge sum of money for anyone after all. "(Forget the old bidding strategy, there must be few people who would agree to participate in such an expensive bidding war, start bidding, you have my permission to use all the money you have if you need to.)" (Zenos) "We are allowed to spend all the money if you need to buy this Fairy, start bidding now!" (I) "All right." (Irius) The bids continued to increase to the value of 35 Crystal Coins, so it was just us and one other participant bidding. "Who is the idiot who dares topete against the great Byakko for this Fairy?" (Byakko) "Be quiet now Byakko." (I) The other participant just stopped bidding with the value of 38 Crystal Coins, we made ourst bid with 39 Crystal Coins, and luckily he didn''t keep bidding anymore. "[ Congrattions to the participant who got this magnificent specimen. ]" (Elsa) "[ With that we ended this year''s auction, I thank all the participants for being present today, I hope to see everyone here next year. ]" (Elsa) Chapter 135 Cap 134: Decision Of Each(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: We managed to buy that thing, but we''re almost out of money now, but I''m still in doubt about the conversation the master and Byakko were having, after we leave here I''ll ask the master or Byakko about it. "Are you sure Father gave permission for this?" (Irius) "Yes, it looks like Byakko and the master realized something we don''t know." (I) "We''ll talk about thister." (I) "The screaming stopped, finally stopped." (Byakko) "Are you okay Byakko?" (I) "Now I am, but it was unbearable to hear that scream." (Byakko) "Why couldn''t anyone else hear?" (I) "Leave these questions to be askedter." (Irius) Anton and Tania were silent knowing it wasn''t time to talk, Byakko was bing visible for all to see, so the couple was surprised to notice him the moment he yelled, it seems Anton hadn''t noticed him before due to concern for his wife. Nira looks like she had noticed him before but was quiet, when I looked at her it looked like she was thinking about something. I tried to talk a little with everyone to distract everyone from what just happened, we were talking for thirty minutes before someone knocked on the door and opened it. Knock Knock After entering we saw that it was just the receptionist Vampire Jay, this time only he was present holding arge box. "I apologize for the dy, I was waiting for the item the participants boughtst to be safe for transport." (Jay) As soon as Jay entered he closed the door behind him, after apologizing making a slight bow he opened the box, when I looked inside I saw a big transparent crystal egg with that thing west bought inside, it seemed to be paralyzed inside the egg and sleeping with closed eyes. "The specimen you purchased should be under control for the next three days inside this crystal, a powerful spiritual technique was used to force the specimen to sleep, so I suggest you think about how to handle the specimen during that time." (Jay) Receptionist Jay closes the box and gives it to me, so I hand it to Sophia to hold. "Now that the auction is over, it''s time to pay for the purchased items, totaling 71 Crystal Coins and 3000 Gold Coins." (Jay) "Here it is." (I) I hand the receptionist a leather bag with 72 crystal coins, he opens it and checks the value, after putting the bag he takes out anotherrge white leather bag and hands it to me, after checking I see that there are seven thousand gold coins. gold, that''s the change for the money. "On behalf of the ck Market, we thank you for participating in this great annual event and I invite you toe back next year as well." (Jay) After saying a few words of thanks he opens the door and makes another slight bow. "To leave please follow me." (Jay) We all followed him through a maze of corridors before leaving in the same room where we arrived, there we went through another corridor that came out in the same store falling apart, I made the couple and Nira wear clothes simr to ours to hide their appearance before leaving the store. We went straight back to the mansion in silence, on the way we realized that it''s about dawn, we spent the entire night at this Auction without realizing it. ----------- Pov Zenos: Everything was going so well, I took advantage of the auction to see how the ndestine trade worked and what kind of items appear in it. At first, I saw a lot of items, but when it came to the ves and seeing how that auctioneer treated them like any other item she was selling, it ruined my good mood. Seeing all this using Kira''s senses was like wearing VR sses, some Alchemists soon appeared but I didn''t like any of them, the auctioneer talked a little about them, one was researching poisons and testing onmon people she kidnapped to see the effects From his research, another Alchemist was studying addictive drugs he sold to various criminal groups, and thest was a woman who used orphans and beggars for experiments to create physical enhancement potions. I didn''t want anything to do with these types of people, if I found them elsewhere I might even kill them, it seems I won''t get a good Alchemist in this Auction, but between the presentation of these Alchemists suddenly appears a Dwarf cksmith with excellent skills, then we found out about his wife and got a Tailor with a God''s blessing. The personalities of this couple were very strange, but I could see that they cared a lot about the other, we also got the former ck Market receptionist Nira. Everything was going fine until I heard that deafening scream, I momentarily lost control of my connection to Kira, but it must have been better for her not to hear my own scream when I heard that sound. The screams were full of feelings, it seemed like a lot of screams mixed with feelings of sadness, anger, hate, pain, etc. I could hear and feel all this from those screams, and from Byakko''s reaction, I thought I wasn''t the only one. ¨¦rica and Freya who were next to me were startled by my sudden scream, but I said I was fine and that they didn''t need to worry, so I resumed my connection with Kira. Byakko asked me topare that creature, but he didn''t even need to ask, I was already considering whether I should or not. No creature deserves the kind of torment that this Fairy is going through, sometimes between the screams I can hear different voices asking to die, asking for help, saying that it will kill everyone, and hearing this scream makes something inside me hurt a lot. I don''t know if I''ll be able to help this poor creature, but at least I''ll be able to end her suffering if I''m not able to use my abilities to help her. I wanted to ask Byakko a lot of questions about this but I''ll leave that forter, I was waiting for them toe back, after sharing Kira''s senses of sight and hearing for so long I was mentally drained, especially after hearing that Fairy''s screams. But before I go to sleep I want to take care of the ves, they will need to make a decision for themselves, I''m still giving them an opportunity for freedom in the future, let''s see what they decide. ? Soon they arrived and I bring everyone to the ballroom where I took care of Freya and the others a few days ago. "Wee all of you, this auction was longer than expected." (I) "We are back master." (Kira) "We aplished almost everything we wanted with this auction except for an Alchemist." (Irius) "We will have to wait a while now, we are short on money after this auction." (I) "Master what am I supposed to do with this creature?" (Sophia) "For now take it to my how much and leave it there, I''m not in the mood to do anything about it today, I''ll do it tomorrow, now I have to take care of others." (I) "I also have to think about what I can do for this Fairy." (I) "All right." (Sophia) When I looked at the three ves I see the couple looking at me suspiciously while Nira is appraising me with her eyes, I can''t me them for suspecting a strange child behaving like the leader of the people who bought them. "Everyone can take off these disguises now, there''s no need to hide here." (I) "Yes Master." (Kira) "Let me return what''s left of the money, Dad, here." (Irius) "I''d already forgotten about that, thanks for remembering." (I) Irius hands me two bags, one small in normal leather and one big in white leather, I kept them both knowing that the total value is 3 crystal coins and 7000 gold coins. "(I''m almost broke after this auction, I don''t think I''ll get an Alchemist for a while now.)" (I) After taking the money from Irius I go back to looking at the three new faces, none of them take their eyes off me, they must have realized by the way the others talk to me that I''m the leader. "Let''s start the introductions, my name is Zenos and you must have already noticed that I am the leader of this group." (I) "Don''t be fooled by my appearance, I''m not a child so I advise you not to treat me as such, now let''s go to the performances." (I) "The man who brought you is called Irius, the one in white behind me is your sister Irina, the Gray Elf who is beside you is called Kira and the Tiger cub in your arms is your hired spirit Byakko, the ck Elf who also brought you is called Sophia and from left to right these are Leo, Caryna, Alice, Freya, ¨¦rica, Nn and Diana." (me) As I introduced each of the people in the room I pointed to them so that neers could remember their names, Nira paid close attention to Kira''s face and name, she met her when she was still in her Storm Killer outfit, Kira spoke to her during the auction so she now knows Kira''s name, race, and face. "Now it''s the three of you to introduce yourselves and then we can talk about what decision each of you is going to make about whether to permanently join our group or not." (I) When I finished talking, the first one to step forward was Nira, she took a few steps until she got in front of me and knelt down. "My name is Nira, I''m a former ck Market receptionist where I worked for ten years." (Nira) "It''s nice to meet you Nira, but please, next time you want to find someone to pass on a message, find someone less dangerous." (I) "I''m sorry if this caused any difort for you, but in the situation, he was in he was the only one I could get in touch with who could get my message across." (Nira) "Alright, have you heard from Kira and the others what we expect from you?" (I) "Yes, I was in doubt finding the proposal they said was absurd, no one who would buy ves in the ck Market would make this proposal for them, I still don''t know how much I heard is true, but I promised that if she were to buy me I would be loyal to her and I intend to keep my promise." (Nira) "Just to be clear, you have two options, one is to permanently join our group and the other is to be an outside contractor doing some trading work for us, if you choose the second option you will be rewarded for your work and then from umting the same amount we spent buying you to pay us, you are free to do whatever you want." (I) "For the first option you will be freed from very right away and still have some benefits I can''t count on, but you will have to be loyal to me and the others in this room." (I) "So I''m going to ask, have you made your decision yet?" (I) "I''ve never had anyone to trust in my life, I sent a message to a person who didn''t even know the name out of desperation, so I was very surprised when she showed up there, I don''t know how much I can be of use but I see a much better way to me here than if I were alone." (Nira) "I choose the first option!" (Nira) "Okay, stay by Kira''s side for now." (I) "Yes sir." (Nira) I must say that I was sure she would choose the second option, I was surprised how determined she was to choose the first option, but I think one of the biggest reasons for this is because of Kira, now it''s just the couple, me I turned to look at them before I spoke. "Which one of you is going to perform now?" (I) To my question the two-step forward after nodding at each other. "First of all I must thank you and your group for shopping for me and my wife, thank you very much." (Anton) "I must also thank you for the same reason, thank you." (Tania) "Part of the reason for this is that we were already looking for an Alchemist, a cksmith, and a Tailor, so there''s no need to say thanks." (I) "You say that, but I saw these three let two Alchemists pass the auction without making a single bid." (Anton) "I wouldn''t want that kind of person with me." (I) "The truth is that a person with a Blessing from a God-focused on creation will always be targeted by others, may even be forced to work for the government depending on the Kingdom or be kidnapped and sold, I learned this the hard way and I will notmit the same mistake again." (Anton) "Neither my wife and I have any family besides each other, I think she has already made the same decision as me." (Anton) "You''re right darling, I share the same thought as Anton, the proposal you gave Nira was also offered to me and my husband during the auction and we agree it''s very good." (Tania) "I am a Dwarf cksmith, my name is Anton and I choose to join your group." (Anton) "I am a Runic with Tailor work, my name is Tania and I choose to join your group." (Tania) "I''m d the three chose to join the group, it helps me a lot, wee." (I) I''m d they each made their decision and it was something I really wanted them to choose. Chapter 136 Cap 135: Sealed Skill(Chapter Preview) After the three made the decision to join the group saving me a lot of time trying to convince them I told the others to back off. Everyone knew what I was going to do now, I decided to only use my two Aura skills on these three, I can''t get too tired as tomorrow I still have to take care of that Fairy. "As I said before, choosing to join me will have some benefits, now I will free the three of you from very and give some of my power to you." (I) "..." (Nira/Tania/Anton) "You don''t need to worry, you won''t feel any pain, everyone in this room has gone through the same process that you will go through." (I) "Are ready?" (I) "Are you ready dear?" (Anton) "That was our decision, I will not go back on what I have already decided." (Tania) "Neither do I, if I''m really going to gain power with this then I have no reason to deny myself, I wasn''t strong enough to protect you that day but I''ll never let that happen again." (Anton) "The day we''re in danger again I won''t let you fight alone, I''ll be there fighting by your side." (Tania) "(Aren''t they ashamed to say these things in public?)" (I) While the couple was doing their couple in love scene I noticed that Nira was thinking of something before she turned her gaze to me. "You said you''re going to free us from very at the same time you''re going to empower the three of us, didn''t you?" (Nira) "Yes." (I) "Do you have any awakening ability or ability to transform others?" (Nira) "..." (all) Everyone in the room was surprised by this question that nailed it. "Before I answer your question, can you tell me how you came to these conclusions?" (I) "As a former ck Market receptionist, I have seen, heard and experienced many things, maybe even more than other receptionists because of my Item Rating skill." (Nira) "The truth is that because of my ability traits they forced me to level up and switch jobs several times in order to better use my ability." (Nira) "They forced me to rate unknown items, cursed items, miasma-filled items and items with strange effects." (Nira) "Living this way allowed me to discover a lot of information and hear a lot of information, among which is information on how to free someone from very and information on how to make someone else stronger." (Nira) "Among the ways to free someone from very and empower that person is for a priest to use the sacred power to erase the mark of bondage, turn someone into a member of another race and can also be a high-level Spirit, Fairy or Dragon awakening the power and potential within someone." (Nira) "At least those are the only ways I know." (Nira) "(Then I''m not the only one able to do this, I can''t tell if this is a good thing or a bad thing.)" (I) "Answering your previous question I can do both, but I''ll just awaken their natural talents now, they two shouldn''t change races the problem will be you." (I) "What do you mean I''m the problem?" (Nira) "My ability has a power that uses the darkness within a person to empower them, but in the case of someone with too much darkness they can transform into another race." (I) "Anyone who looks at this couple can see that they don''t have any darkness within them, but you could end up changing races." (I) "Still want to continue?" (I) "I will continue, I have no attachment to my humanity anyway." (Nira) "A lotes then, let me get started." (I) I took a deep breath and controlled my two Auras to surround just me and these three, felt my Aura of Judgment and Aura of Chaos intertwining and bing one, then I felt my aurasing into these three, at that moment my mana and Ki came out of mine. body and flow to these three that start to glow, Tania and Anton glow with a white light that surrounds them, I look at Nira and see that the light that surrounds her is dark purple. Ding! <[ Three individuals willingly submitted to you ]> . . <[ Choose a power to grant them ]> Once again my mind is filled with bloodlines, titles, and abilities, all this information always leaves me with a headache. I choose to give the skill [ Enhanced Line Production: 1 ] to Tanya so she can create her line just like me. For Anton I chose to give the ability [ Magic Great Bodily Strength: 1 ], this ability can help him both in battle and the Forge. For Nira it wasn''t difficult to think about the skill that would give her, as the auctioneer and she has already said that she was exposed to many cursed items that even made her acquire a Curse Resistance skill, I imagine she evaluated many types of items with curses during the time she was in the ck Market, so I''ll give her the [ Weak Affinity with Curses: 1 ] ability. Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> When I finished granting thest power to them I felt the flow of Mana and Ki flow faster to their bodies before stopping, soon the lights covering Tanya and Anton dimmed, but the purple light that covered Nira turned into a dark purple me that entered her body, at that moment I was worried that she changes into a Demon like ¨¦rica. After a few seconds there was neither light nor purple me remaining and we could see the three again, the couple looked the same as before, but Nira who previously had brown hair and eyes now had changed color, her hair is now ck and her eyes are dark purple, other than that I don''t notice any more changes, luckily she still looked human. Soon a purple glow came from inside Nira''s clothes looking like tribal marks, suddenly this glow became a purple me that surrounded Nira''s back and both arms, this me quickly gathered on her back before leaving Nira as a dark purple fireball. This fireball slowly took the form of a bird and started to fly around the room in circles as it changed shape, soon the purple mes went out and a ck Raven with purple eyes appeared in its ce, it continued to fly beforending on Nira''s shoulder. "Now I really need a break." (I) "What Raven is this?" (I) "This is a Cursed Raven, a specter type monster, he can use curses and poisons to kill, he is also very fast and smart." (Irina) "We were once called upon to eliminate one of them, they are difficult to deal with and rare." (Irius) "Thanks for the exnation Irina and Irius." (I) "Do you know where this Raven came from Nira?" (I) "I know master, he formed inside of me and is now my Familiar, I can feel a strong connection with him." (Nira) "How so did it form within you?" (¨¦rica) "This is a monster that only appears in ces with a lot of miasma and many curses, thanks to the kind of life I''ve lived until today, I''vee into contact with many cursed items that left traces of their curses on me, I''ve alsoe into contact with miasma many times , I felt this thing suddenly appear inside of me and suck the remnants of the curse from my body and the miasma inside me and in the surroundings before leaving." (Nira) "I''m tired and I need to prepare myself to take care of the Fairy, I''m going to sleep now." (I) "¨¦rica, Irina, and Freya will show you around the house and exin things to the three of you, I''m going to sleep now." (I) "Good evening everyone." (I) I was tired so I went to my bed, but before going to sleep I needed to do something, I don''t know if it will work but it doesn''t hurt to try. I was alone in the room but I started talking as if I knew someone was listening. "I know you can hear me, you said yourself you were always watching me, I hope you can talk to me so I can help this Fairy." (I) "You must know that I will do everything in my power to help this Fairy, but I don''t know if I can, so I ask you to talk to me about how I can help her." (I) After saying all this I give in to my tiredness and go to sleep all I can do is wait for her reaction now. ------------- When I opened my eyes all I saw was a very familiar ceiling that wasn''t from my room and the smell of medicine, I stand up and look around, I was a little surprised to see this ce where I''ve been trapped for so many years. Looking around I saw empty hospital beds, medicine, life support devices, and a small table with aptop on top of it. This was the hospital room where I spent thest few years of my previous life going back and forth from thea, not knowing if I would be able to wake up the next time I closed my eyes. I was lying in the same bed, I get up and go to the window where I see the multi-story buildings of modern cities and cars parked on the streets, but just like this room everything is empty, cars don''t move, there are no people walking in the streets. streets and not a single noise around me. "This must be a dream, this is perhaps the first time I dream of my old world since I was reborn." (I) I look at my hands, which are the same brown hands with some tribal tattoos that run up the back of my hands and up my arm. "To see me like this even in my dream must mean that I''ve fully epted my new life." (I) "You would be thinking right, maybe you haven''t noticed your personality is no longer the same as your previous life." (mysterious woman) "So you showed up, to tell you the truth I had my doubts whether you would show up or not." (I) "Where are you?" (I) The moment I asked where she was I looked back and I see a part of space start to crack and from the cracks blood starts to flow, soon the pieces of space fall and disintegrate leaving only a red swirl in its ce, suddenly a person starts toe out of this red swirl, as soon as it haspletely left, I see that it is the mysterious woman. Her red clothes, her beautiful red hair with a ck crown on top, her red eyes, and her red lips with an amused smile on them. "I am here child of my blood." (mysterious woman) I have the urge to run to her to punch her in the face, the cause of that child''s body is hers I''m sure, but knowing I''m about to ask for a favor I control myself not to say anything offensive. "That was a nice entrance, if you''re here does that mean you''re going to help me with that Fairy?" (I) "You''re just kind of right, I would like to help and I could even do something about it, but I won''t." (mysterious woman) "Then why bothering here just to refuse to help me." (I) "The truth is, you don''t need my help, you have everything you need to save that Fairy, except for one skill." (mysterious woman) "So you came all this way to trade this skill or test me again to see if I deserve this skill?" (I) "I don''t need to test you anymore and you''ve had this ability for a long time, you just don''t have ess to it." (mysterious woman) "What do you mean I don''t have ess, is it one of those things in my status that I''m not able to read or identify?" (I) "No, these things you are not yet able to fully use and have not fully integrated with your body, in other words, they are dormant, the ability I am talking about you will not even be able to see in its status because it ispletely sealed off." (mysterious woman) "A sealed ability?" (I) Chapter 137 Cap 136: Blood Pact(Chapter Preview) Right now I''m talking to the mysterious woman inside my dreams, she''s telling me that I have a sealed ability that doesn''t even show up in my status. "What do you mean sealed skill?" (I) "At the time of your first evolution, I granted you the [ Evil Leech Covenant ] ability." (mysterious woman) "That ability was sealed the moment it entered you, I was surprised by that at the time." (mysterious woman) "You mean I would seal my own ability?" (I) "No, it sealed itself off, something in you made it start a process of evolution, just like a caterpir enters a cocoon to turn into a butterfly your ability connected with something in you and started the process of evolution." (mysterious woman) "This is an automatic process for all skills when they meet certain requirements, but in your case it was different, this skill hadn''t met all the requirements it needed so it was sealed." (mysterious woman) "So I''m still not able to use this ability, am I?" (I) "This skill has alreadypleted its evolution into a new skill, but it remains sealed because you are not strong enough to use it." (mysterious woman) "If you''re telling me about her then you already have something in mind so keep going." (I) Her smile fades into a serious face, she looks into my eyes as she speaks. "I can temporarily release the seal of this ability enough for one use, but there will be consequences for using an ability that is above your current strength level." (mysterious woman) "What consequences?" (I) "Your soul will be wounded, for others, it could be fatal but you must survive, but the pain you will feel will be something you will not be able to imagine." (mysterious woman) "Knowing that, do you still intend to help that Fairy?" (mysterious woman) From her serious face and the way she talks I don''t think she''s lying, in the books I''ve read so far I''ve seen some rare mentions of wounds to the soul, but never a clear exnation of what it was, but I know how important a soul is already that I reincarnated in this world. "(I''m not a Hero who would take a risk for someone he doesn''t know, much less a saint who helps those who need it most, so why should I pay such a high price to help a creature that has nothing to do with me?)" (I) For starters, what was it that made me want to help this Fairy in the first ce? I started to think and the memory of the scream I heard through Kiraes to mind, I''ve never heard anything like it, that scream made something inside me ache just listening. "The cry you heard through your Familiar hit you in your soul, by hearing that cry with your soul you felt a small part of your suffering." (mysterious woman) "Get out of my head, at least give me some privacy." (I) If what she says is true then that pain came from my soul, it was just for a second but I still shiver just remembering that pain. "If I kill the Fairy she would be freed from her suffering and could reincarnate one day just like me, right?" (I) "After all, I was reincarnated in this world, even Byakko went through a process simr to reincarnation." (I) "The moment the Fairy dies the five souls within her will bepletely destroyed, their existence will vanish, never to return." (mysterious woman) I broke out in a sweat hearing this, I''m not even able to understand the seriousness of it, but the way the mysterious woman''s face twitched looks it must be worse than I imagine. If I remember correctly, the auctioneer said that the necromancer responsible for this had his soul destroyed as punishment for breaking a Taboo. "Because things have to be soplicated, I thought I could help this Fairy, in the same way, I helped others in my group." (I) "You''ll still use your two Aura abilities and your blood servant ability to heal and transform the Fairy''s body, but you''ll need this sealed ability to mend your souls, and even if you do I don''t know what results wille from what will make." (mysterious woman) "In other words even if I epted suffering to help the Fairy I wouldn''t even know what she would be or if she would fully recover?" (I) "Exactly." (mysterious woman) Why!? Why!? Why!? "(Because I can''t say I won''t help that Fairy even though I know all this, it would be so easy to refuse to help, I can apologize to Byakkoter, none of the others seem to care what happens to this Fairy anyway, so why it''s so hard to say I won''t help her!?)" (I) I remember again the first time I saw that Fairy through Kira''s eyes, her image appeared in the crystal on the living room wall and I was surprised by her grotesque appearance, but those red tears, those tears showed that there was still a consciousness within the Fairy. , she is suffering and still hasn''t given up, I remember that between the screams one of the voices was still asking for help. Are you trying to tell me that because I heard this simple request I have to help her? Sigh "If she''s suffering so much then why could she still hear a call for help, how could she resist all this suffering?" (I) "If it wasn''t for this call for help, it would be so much easier to say no." (I) "So you understand how heavy that request for help is?" (mysterious woman) "If she''s suffering so much when you say it then she should want to end the pain as soon as possible, maybe the Fairy herself has already gone mad with the pain, but that scream wasn''t someone asking for death, there was a strong will in it." (I) "It''s been that way since my past life, I''ve never been able to let go of someone who still had the will in their eyes." (I) Sigh "If I refuse to help her now I wouldn''t be me anymore, no matter what Ie across I have to always be honest with myself." (I) As well as helping children in the orphanage who still wanted to improve or when I helped someone in a difficult situation by giving them a job and a ce to live when I was building my tech and gamespanies. "Looks like you finally made your decision." (mysterious woman) "I will use the ability to help the Fairy." (I) The moment I say this I feel a weight leave me, I feel more rxed and calm now, I didn''t realize how much it was bothering me to think about it. The mysterious woman''s serious face turns back into her calm face with a slight smile on her lips. "So now it''s time to trade what I get for helping to release your ability even temporarily." (mysterious woman) "I was starting to worry that you would refuse out of fear of the consequences." (mysterious woman) "So all this acting was for you to gain something?" (I) "I may have acted a little, but everything I gave was true." (mysterious woman) It seems like she''s always having ulterior motives. "What you want?" (I) "One day not too far away someone wille to you asking to join your group, I want you to use the same skills you used with your two children with this person." (mysterious woman) "(Is she referring to Irius and Irina when she says children?)" (I) "And why would I ept something like that?" (I) "You know I don''t mean to hurt you, and the person I send will bepletely loyal to you too, nothing to worry about." (mysterious woman) She''s always watching me and nning something, but it''s undeniable that she''s always helped me, some of my skills she gave me too, even though I may be suspicious of her intentions I know it won''t do any harm to me or my group. "Alright, how am I going to recognize this person?" (I) "You''ll know who you are the moment you show up." (mysterious woman) She walks until she''s right next to me and puts her hand on my head, then a scarlet glow leaves her hand and enters me and she pulls away once more. "So that was it?" (I) "Yes, for me it''s easy to do something like that, the moment you wake up you''ll see the skill is there among your unique abilities." (mysterious woman) "You can only use this ability once before being sealed again." (mysterious woman) "I understand." (I) The mysterious woman turns and starts walking towards the portal shaped like a red vortex, but stops walking when I ask her a question. "Do you know what will happen to me if my soul is hurt?" (I) "If you seed and make that Fairy better then you won''t have to worry about the wound in her soul." (mysterious woman) "What do you mean by that?" (I) "You will find out." (mysterious woman) She enters her portal and then the space around the portal seems to crush it to nothing, so it seems like there was never a portal there. Sigh "What a stupid decision I made this time." (I) -------------- The next day I wake up seeing notification windows. Ding! Ding! <[ Her skill evolved [ Evil leech pact ]> [ Blood pact ] ]> . . <[ New Unique Skill Acquired [ Blood Pact ] ]> . . . <[ Ability [ Blood Pact ] has been temporarily released from the seal by [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] and will be resealed after one use ]> So that''s the skill I''m going to have to use, I got one more unique skill so why don''t I feel happy. Chapter 138 Cap 137: Bad Day(Chapter Preview) I got up feeling like crap, once again that woman with red hair had me in the palm of her hand, who always thought I was very intelligent was guided all the time in the conversation. The worst thing is that I don''t think she''s lied about anything so far, so my decision to help that Fairy remains, but there''s no way I can be in a good mood knowing I''ll suffer from the reaction of using the sealed ability she helped me release temporarily, the worst thing is that even she doesn''t know the result of what I''m going to do for the Fairy. This day is going to be horrible, but I can''t stay in bed, someone like that Fairy who has experienced so much suffering and still has enough willpower to ask for help deserves my help for not having given up. I look at the box on the desk across the room, soon it will be time, I just need a little more time to mentally prepare myself. I get up from my bed with renewed determination and head to the bathroom before heading downstairs to get something to eat. In the kitchen I find everyone talking about how the food being prepared smells good, while everyone is talking I see the strange couple arguing about which food looks tastier, I also see ¨¦rica, Kira, and Nira talking in a corner of the kitchen. Thanks to my passive ability [ Improved Hearing: 1 ] I could hear some of her conversations even at this distance. "You mean everything you guys promised before is true?" (Nira) "You are very suspicious, we have been repeating the same thing since yesterday to you." (¨¦rica) "To be fair you guys told me a lot at once yesterday, it was already hard to ept that you are a Demon and that the master is a unique Vampire." (Nira) "This whole group is very strange." (Nira) "I understand you, when I joined the group we were still few but there were already a lot of strange people." (Kira) "But one thing that has never changed is who is the weirdest." (Kira) "No one will argue that the master is the weirdest." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "(I must be hearing wrong, I just woke up so sleepiness is making me hear things, no one is calling me weird, I''m normal, I''m the most normal in this mansion without a shadow of a doubt.)" (I) Suddenly I hear a scream from Diana and look at her only to see her run to Ibuki and grab her by the head lifting her off the ground still with arge piece of roasted meat in her mouth. "IBUKI!!" (Diana) "I won''t let you eat all the food before Freya and Caryna are done cooking again." (Diana) "Ibuki didn''t resist, sorry Diana." (Ibuki) nhac nhac nhac "Don''t apologize while you''re still eating." (Diana) After everyone has eaten, we will gather in a room next to the ballroom. "I imagine everything was exined yesterday after I went to sleep, wasn''t it?" (I) "Yes master, we talk about us, we show them the mansion and we talk about what we expect from them." (¨¦rica) "Okay, just to be warned, we''re short on cash because of the auction so I''m nning to start exploring a dungeon in a few days, what do you think Diana?" (I) "In the missions, we did a few days ago I could see that we were able to fight together even in a basic way, so I think we can explore the first five levels of one of the dungeons without too much trouble." (Diana) "Then we will do it." (I) I look around and see neither Byakko nor the Cursed Raven. "Where are Byakko and that Crow?" (I) "The Cursed Crow is flying around the mansion area, looks like he''s very happy living in a ce full of miasma." (Nira) "I''m here, I was taking a nap." (Byakko) I look up and see Byakko lying atop an expensive-looking chandelier on the ceiling. "Get down from there Byakko." (Kira) "I wanted to talk to you about Spirits and Fairies, how''s your memory?" (I) "After yesterday I remembered a little bit about the Fairies and Spirits, but only the ssification." (Byakko) "This is better than nothing, exin a little to everyone please." (I) "All right." (Byakko) Byakko floats out of the chandelier until he reaches Kira''s shoulder where he sits before starting to speak. To sum up, he told everyone a little about how the evolutions of Fairies and Spirits work, that seems to be all he remembered so far. Fairies start from the lower elemental races, evolve into the middle old name race, and then evolve into the higher level race having titles equal to the race. The spirits have the same system, above the superior level, the titles are no longer equal to the race following a hierarchical ssification based on personal strength, through this title that measures the level of strength of the Fairies and Spirits. ssification titles: 1. Spirit King / Fairy King 2. Spirit Prince / Fairy Prince 3. Spiritual Archduke / Fairy Archduke 4. Spiritual Duke / Fairy Duke 5. Spiritual Marquis / Fairy Marquis 6. Spiritual Baron / Fairy Baron 7. Spiritual Knight / Fairy Knight 8. Superior Spirit / Superior Fairy 9. Average Spirit / Average Fairy 10. Inferior Spirit / Inferior Fairy Nira said she also knew about it, said she learned about it a few years ago in the ck Market, Freya said that this ismon knowledge for the Elves. The problem is that after knowing about it I remembered the auctioneer''s words that five Faerie Kings punished the Necromancer guilty of doing this to this Fairy, like everything I learned in games and learned from my own experience I know the difference between each evolution is huge, I must imagine that each title of this rises in the hierarchy with each evolution of the Fairies and Spirits, a Fairy King must have such great power that I have no reference to understand at the moment. I looked around and saw the serious face of Kira who didn''t know about it either, it seems she thought the same as me, the others are still calm. "You don''t remember anything else?" (I) "Not." (Byakko) "Alright then, but does anyone have any questions?" (I) Tania looks at Anton before starting to speak. "Actually little master, I have some things to talk about, alright?" (Tania) "Please don''t call me little." (I) "So how about young master?" (Tania) "Neither." (I) "Great Master then?" (Tania) "It''s just getting worse." (I) "Honey you''re just making things worse, we should address him as Lord Master with respect." (Anton) "(They might just be trying to piss me off, right?)" (I) "Just call me Zenos, master or Sir just like the others." (I) "So what did you want to talk about?" (I) "So Sir, yesterday they showed us the house, they also showed us the rooms where we can work." (Tania) "By the way Sir Zenos, I really liked the Forge you have in this mansion, it also has all the tools I need." (Anton) "Don''t interrupt me while I talk Anton." (Tania) The wife smacks her Fist on top of her husband''s head angrily before suddenly returning to a calm face and continuing to talk to me as if nothing had happened. "There are still a few things left for my studio if I want to start making clothes now, there''s also ack of material for making both me and Anton." (Tania) "Make a list of each of the tools and materials you''ll need, then give it to Nira." (I) "Thank you, sir." (Tania) "I thank you too, sir." (Anton) "Nira you''re the trade expert, so do a price survey of the items on their lists and then show me the total, if it''s not too expensive we can buy it now, but depending on the price we''ll have to get it after some dungeon exploration to get the money." (I) "This should be easy for me, when it''s over I''ll show it to the master." (Nira) "I find it difficult for you to be able to talk to me today or tomorrow." (I) Sigh "Today I''m going to take care of that Fairy Kimera, her case is a little special and it''s going to take a lot of effort from me, probably a little pain too." (I) As my words see everyone''s faces change to serious expressions. "If the master is going to have so much trouble, then why don''t you forget about this fairy, we can sell her again so you don''t have to suffer." (¨¦rica) "I haven''t seen this Fairy yet, but from what Kira described her appearance and from what she said she heard from the auctioneer I can assume that anything the master does won''t be so simple when he''s telling us." (Freya) "..." (I) "(Looks like Freya is sharper than I thought.)" (I) "You don''t understand, I can feel that something important is broken inside that Fairy, if no one does something I feel like something bad will happen to her, but I don''t know what it is." (Byakko) "I also just heard your story about this Fairy, but I don''t want to see the master suffer either." (Diana) "I''m not doing this just because Byakko asked me to." (I) "Amidst the screams of this Fairy, I heard voices full of pain, hate, madness, anger and a voice asking for help." (I) "I just can''t stand still seeing someone enduring so much suffering asking for help, even more knowing they don''t deserve what''s happening." (I) "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not saying that I''m a saint or an idiot who will help every person in need, but in this specific case I can''t refuse to help, something in this request for help makes me want to do something for this Fairy." (I) "If the master has already made his decision then he has nothing more to say." (Kira) "..." (all) "I appreciate your concern, but as Kira has already made clear, I''ll do it." (I) After talking a little more with everyone and handing out some simple tasks for everyone I tell Diana to get the box for me and take it to the ballroom, it''s time to extend a helping hand to this Fairy who has already suffered too much. if I fail at least I will know that I have done everything in my power to help her. I also told ¨¦rica to bring some of the potions we still have in case I need it, better to be safe than sorry. Diana brings the box and opens it on a table in front of me showing the crystal where the Fairy is still sleeping "Thank you, Diana, you and the others stay away, I''m not sure what will happen now, and whatever you see or hear I don''t want anyone to interfere until I''m done, understand." (I) "..." (all) Everyone had serious faces, no one answered my question with words, they just nodded their heads showing that they understood. Those who were with me the longest had worried faces while the others had serious faces, all were far from where I was as no one knew what they were going to do and didn''t want to get in the way. Chapter 139 Cap 138: Rebirth Of A Fairy(Chapter Preview) After asking the others to back off I go closer to the table where the open box with the Fairy still trapped inside the sleeping crystal is. If I remember correctly the mystery woman told me to use the same abilities that I used when I transformed Irina and Irius, if I remember correctly I used all the abilities to awaken or transform someone I have, so I will use my two Auras first after they''re already in effect I''ll use my blood minion and Vampire minion ability, I''ll leave it to use the Blood Covenantst since I don''t know its exact effect. "There is?" (I) "(I just remembered something, for the Vampire minion skill to work I have to make the target of the skill ingest my blood, how am I going to do that to this Fairy?)" (I) Looking better I can see the little grotesque being inside the crystal, it seems to have a height of 30 centimeters, inside the box there is a piece of paper that I take to see, after reading I see that they are exnations of how to take the Fairy out of the crystal and wake her up, it seems I can release the Crystal Fairy just by saying a few words, after that, it will only take 20 seconds for her to start waking up, I''ll have to make her drink some of my blood in that time. By the time the process of activating the abilities starts she won''t be able to move so I won''t have to face a sudden attack from her. Before I release her I take a few deep breaths and mentally prepare myself, start to simte how I''m going to do this in my mind a few times so I don''t make any mistakes, I''ll only get one chance so I can''t make any mistakes. "(It''s time.)" (I) I ce my hand on the crystal. "Crystal Prison Release!" (I) At that moment the crystal starts to crack and break, its pieces turn to dust and I grab the Fairy with one of my hands, I quickly bring my index finger to my mouth and bite it open, then I open the Fairy''s mouth and squeeze my finger doing some of the blood drips into her mouth, I rub her throat lightly to make her swallow before cing her on her back in the box. I see she''s starting to stir and thrash, it won''t be long before she wakes up so I immediately activate my abilities [ Aura of Judgment: 2 ] and [ Aura of Chaos: 2 ]. My two Aurase out of my body and I concentrate the two just to cover me and the Fairy, at which point the Fairy starts crying tears of blood as she struggles again. My time is running out, I feel my auras intertwining and strengthening each other, so they contact the Fairy and enter her little body or so it should have been, but I feel resistance, my Aura is having difficulty entering her body, I force from all sides and keep trying until I feel that little by little my Auras start to enter her body, at that moment my mana and Kie out of my body like a small stream going to this Fairy''s body, then she opens her eyes bright red letting out a deafening scream. "AAHHHHHH!!!" (fairy) "(PAIN, THAT HURT...) " (Fairy) "(KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL...)" (Fairy) "(HAHAHAHAHA...)" (Fairy) "(help me...someone...it hurts so much...)" (Fairy) "(AAAHHHHHH!!!)" (Fairy) Grrr! That damn scream is even worse being so close, if I hadn''t heard it before and knew it would happen I might have failed now by losing concentration, but I was mentally prepared for it, but the pain I feel right now is almost breaking my concentration, I''m hearing several pained voices in my head that are driving me crazy. Ding! Ding! I don''t have time right now to see any system notifications and I just think to disappear, for now, then I see this. When I feel that my Auras, mana, and Ki will already fill the Fairy from the inside I activate my abilities [ Blood Servant: 2 ] and [ Vampire Servant: 1 ]. At this moment I feel my blooding out of my pores along with red energying out of my outstretched hand towards the Fairy, just as it happened with my Auras I see the red energy and the drops of my blood merge, forming a red mist that goes towards the little grotesque fairy, it was a shocking sight to see this red mist entering all over the fairy''s body, but little by little the fairy stops screaming and a red light starts to shine from inside her to the people spreading through her body to cover it all the way through, then the light bes a wild scarlet me with it within. Ding! Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted Fairy Kimera (Unique) to her will ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to grant the Fairy Kimera (Unique) ]> p Once again my head fills with titles and abilities that I can bestow on her, but this is not the time for that I use my ability [ Parallel thinking: 4 ], this is a passive ability but I can turn it off and on whenever I want. and I normally don''t use it much, using this ability I split my mind in two and let one deal with the power I have to grant to the Fairy while using the other mind to activate the [ Blood Pact ] Ability. Tum Tum! At that moment I feel something strange inside me like there''s something waking up and trying to get out. Tum Tum! Tum Tum! A dark energy starts toe out all over my body, but I don''t feel bad, it''s like I''m familiar with this energy, little by little an image starts to form naturally in my mind as if it were the most normal thing in the world, an image of a being made of shadows, all that ck energying out of my body gathers in a sphere a few inches above my head that pulses in time with my heart. Tum Tum! Tum Tum! Tum Tum! Crack! Crack! Soon cracks start to appear in the ck sphere and spread quickly until it covers the entire sphere, golden, ck, purple, and silver sparklese out of the cracks. These are the same colors as my tattoos, so a dark w breaks the sphere from inside making it start to shatter and turn into a ck me that enters the being that leaves the sphere, what came out of the sphere was a shadow with an overcoat and hood that hid it almostpletely, the being seemed to be made of shadows and when I tried to look inside the hood all I could see were streams of chaotic colors going in all directions in a dark space and two lights, one golden and the other purple that looked like eyes as they were positioned, it was something more beautiful chaotic. For some reason I didn''t feel fear, anxiety, or curiosity about this strange shadow, it was like I already knew what it was, it was like it was always with me. I saw the shadow reach out and catch the red me where the Fairy was inside, the shadow opens its hands letting the me burn on top of its shadowy palm, then the ck energy that makes up the shadow emanates from its hands and enters the me it starts to burn in two colors being red and ck. Ding! <[ Ability [ Blood Pact ] Activated ]> . . <[ Awakening soul and building astral body ]> . . . <[ Astral body sessfully built ]> . . . <[ Trying to create a spiritual connection with the soul of Fairy Kimera ]> . . <[ Spiritual connection sessfully formed ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to form a spiritual bond with Fairy Kimera ]> Now both my minds are full of information duplicated skills, it feels like my head is going to explode, I feel so much pain that I can''t even scream. Ding! Ding! Ding! If it''s not a notification about what I''m doing now it can wait forter, thinking that notifications disappear before I can see them. Afraid of losing consciousness because of the pain, I hurriedly choose the two skills that I found most suitable for a Fairy. I chose the skills [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 1 ] and [ Weak Dark Elemental Affinity: 1 ], I chose these two skills because they were pure elemental affinities that the Fairy didn''t have, now she must have seven of those skills. I see two sparks of lighting out of the shadow hood, one white and the other ck, the sparks seem to dance in harmony with each other until they reach the me glowing red and ck, then the two sparks enter the me that explodes Wilder even bigger and stronger. Ding! Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> . . <[ Spiritual bond created sessfully ]> . . . <[ Detected fragments of five souls ]> . . <[ Using Spiritual Bond to Repair Souls ]> . . <[ Unable to Repair Souls ]> . . <[ Looking for alternative ways to repair souls within the owner''s capabilities ]> . . <[ Soul repair alternative found ]> . . <[ Starting process ]> . . <[ Using owner energy to force a spiritual rebirth ]> Soon the great me starts to glow in various colors before the me bes a crystal trapping the Fairy within, then I feel my two Auras, my mana, my Ki, and my blood being sucked into the crystal in an even greater flow, I also see the shadow raise both hands letting a flow of ck energy enter the crystal that pulsed like a heart. Tum Tum! Tum Tum! Gradually I felt weaker and weaker and my vision started to blur, at that moment I was struggling to stay conscious when the crystal stopped absorbing my power and a silhouette can be seen opening the eyes inside the crystal, the eyes of the silhouette were like mine, one being golden and the other purple. Ding! Ding! <[ Spiritual rebirth confirmed ]> . . . <[ Spiritual bond became stronger ]> . . <[ Five souls were merged during the spiritual rebirth bing one soul and existence ]> . . . <[ Transformation to new racepleted [ Fairy Kimera (Unique) ] > [ Fairy of Lesser Chaos (Unique) ] ]> . . <[ Give a name to [ Lesser Chaos Fairy (Unique) ] to finalize the rebirth process ]> I feel dizzy, a growing pain is rising from inside me and mixing with the pain I already feel in my head, I can''t think straight. "(Do I have to choose a name for this Fairy too?)" (I) "(I''ll name it after the Queen of the Fairies from one of my games so I''m not in a position to think of a name right now.)" (I) I drop to my knees in the middle of my thoughts, I won''t hold out too long, let''s get this over with quickly. "I name you La." (I) Ding! <[ Rebirth of La (Fairy of Lower Chaos)pleted ]> Right now thest thing I remember is seeing that crystal turn to dust of bright light and a small blurry silhouettee towards me before I lost consciousness. "Thank you for helping us to be reborn, master." (La) Chapter 140 Cap 139: Blessing Of The Fairies(Chapter Preview) It''s all dark, there''s nothing around, I can''t even tell you the directions or how long I''ve been here, all I know is that I feel several wounds all over my body that keep hurting, these wounds seem to be superficial but are hurting more than that they should. I don''t know how long I''ve been here, but the pain only increases as time goes by, thest thing I remember was finishing that Fairy''s transformation process. "Did I manage to save that Fairy?" (I) "If I''m not mistaken I think I named her before I lost consciousness." (I) "I think the name I chose was La, the meaning of that name was night in Arabic, it was the name I chose for a Fairy Queen in one of my games." (I) Sigh "It brings back memories." (I) Being in this situation where I know I''m unconscious, not knowing how much time has passed or when I''ll wake up again, all of this reminds me of years going back and forth from thea of my previous life. "I thought I wouldn''t have to go through this in this life, it seems I was wrong." (I) "Everyone must be worried about me right now, I didn''t want to do that to them." (I) I try to look around one more time but there''s nothing but darkness, I can''t even see my hands. "It would be nice to know if this was worth going through." (I) "Let''s hope Fairy is alright." (I) "I''m d you think of her in this situation." (Voice 1) "Don''t worry the fairy who was named La is more than fine." (Voice 2) "You went far beyond expectations, even though you look like a child on the outside, you proved to be a reliable man when needed." (Voice 3) "What you did for those five Fairies is not an easy thing to achieve, even if you can''t save them individually, it was more than we expected you to be able to give a chance to be reborn as a single being." (Voice 4) "I hope you take good care of her from now on." (Voice 1) "After so long a new breed of Fairy has been born, the Goddess will be happy with the news." (Voice 3) "You don''t realize you''re confusing him, at least we have to exin things correctly." (Voice 5) "She''s right, we can talk after healing her soul, that''s the least we can do to bring one of our race back after it''s lost." (Voice 4) "You guys talk too much, I''m already healing his soul if you can call it a soul." (Voice 2) "..." (I) Suddenly I started to hear five voices talking to me and talking to each other, I didn''t know where they wereing from but I could see that there were three women and two men talking. Soon I started to feel some type offortable energy covering my body and the pain started to decrease little by little, then I felt four more types of energy covering me making the pain disappearpletely. "Any scars will be left, but Warrior doesn''t have some scars?" (Voice 3) "Your soul ispletely healed now so let''s make this ce a little morefortable to talk." (Voice 5) Suddenly five lights of different colors shone around me making the darkness disappear, this time when I looked around I could see that I was at camp in the forest of the Valley of Blood during the night. The lights dimmed but didn''t go back to dim after the five lights went out I could see five people around me, a beautiful woman who looked like a White Elf with green hair and eyes wearing a dress made of leaves and vines, she also had wings of a green butterfly and a crown made of beautiful twigs on the head. Another person appeared to be a big strong man with red hair and eyes, he wore only shirtless pants and held a red spear in his hands, he had wings made of fire on his back and a crown-shaped me on his head. The third person appeared to be a beautiful blue-skinned teenager with white hair and crystal blue eyes, wearing clothes made of blue and white crystal, she had wings from the same coastal as her clothes, I could see on her head a floating white crystal crown. The fourth person was a man with golden hair and eyes, his skin was ck and looked like a warrior wearing two swords at his waist and clothes that looked like they were made of monster skin, he had wings made of golden electricity on his back and a golden crown with electrical sparksing out of it floating above her head. The fifth person looked like a beautiful girl, her hair and eyes were purple, her skin was pale white and her dress was purple with blue and white ents, I looked at her back to see if she also had wings just to see nothing at first sight. , but when I looked closer I could see that the space on his back looked deformed when I tried to draw in my mind a line around the space deformation I realized that the formed design resembled wings, in his head I could see a crown made of purple energy. "..." (I) It was not difficult to associate the appearances of these people with the elements of wood, fire, lightning, ice, and space. At that moment I remember those responsible for the death of the Necromancer the five Fairy Kings, if I remember correctly these are the same elements that the Fairy I helped had, so these people must be the Fairy Kings. "Looks like our appearances surprised him a lot." (Fairy King of Fire) "We can''t me him, not many have the chance to see us up close, let alone five of us." (Fairy Queen of Wood) "He seems to have figured out who we are pretty quickly." (Ice Fairy Queen) "Looks like he''s wary of us." (Fairy King of Thunder) "Maybe you guys could stop talking to each other and get straight to what matters." (Fairy Queen of Space) They said they healed my soul so that pain I felt before should be that since I don''t feel anything anymore, that mysterious woman said I wouldn''t have to worry about the wounds in my soul if I seeded in helping that Fairy, she should have known the Faerie Kings would appear to heal me then. "Well if I''m still alive and you guys healed me then it looks like I didn''tmit any Taboo right?" (I) "You''re right." (Fairy Queen of Space) "Then why are you here or could you better tell me where it is here?" (I) "We''re inside your head, we can say we''re in a dream of yours." (Wood Fairy Queen) "You may not know it but you did something amazing." (Fairy Queen of Space) "What the Necromancer did to the Fairies of our elements caused their souls to break inside that grotesque body." (Fairy King of Thunder) "If she died like that her souls would disappear, we wanted to help but we couldn''t." (Fairy King of Thunder) "If what they say is true then why couldn''t they help her?" (I) "We ruled over the Fairies so we can only protect Fairies, what the Necromancer did result in a being that was no longer a Fairy, so we didn''t have the right or authority to intervene." (Fairy King of Fire) "All we could do was judge the Necromancer for breaking a Taboo of our race, which I dly did." (Fairy King of Fire) "All we could do afterward was watch these Fairies suffer, but then you showed up." (Wood Fairy Queen) "What you did to this Fairy turned her body into a Fairy''s again, and used the broken souls within the body to create a single soul, giving them a second chance." (Ice Fairy Queen) "It wasn''t the best of solutions, but it was better than most alternatives, now the Fairy named La doesn''t need to suffer anymore, we''ve already given our Blessings to her." (Fairy Queen of Space) "As You helped save this Fairy and helped create a new race of Fairy, you deserve a reward." (Fairy Queen of Space) "..." (I) "For starters, we grant you the title [Fairy Friend]." (Fairy King of Fire) "We will also grant our Blessings to you." (Ice Fairy Queen) "Lastly we gave you the ability we saw you most wanted [Hide Mark], this is a unique ability that allows you to hide your status from everyone and everything, it also allows you to mark other people connected to you to hide their status ." (Fairy Queen of Space) "With your new title and our blessings you will be able to see and talk to Fairies now, it will also show other Fairies that you are someone to trust." (Fairy King of Thunder) "Today you were able to earn our respect and friendship, be happy that there are few who are capable of that." (Fairy King of Thunder) "These are your rewards for what you''ve aplished by helping Fairy La." (Fairy Queen of Wood) "We thank you so much for saving a member of our race, thank you." (Fairy Queen of Wood) ,m "I hope you and La are happy, goodbye Zenos." (Fairy Queen of Wood) With that the five Fairy Kings turn into balls of light and disappear somewhere, I am left alone here in my dream. "The Fairies really like to talk, but they are very friendly, they gave me a lot of presents too." (I) Sigh "But I must admit that their presence was very strong and I was a little shy too, they were all men and women that the definition of the word beauty is not enough to describe their appearance." (I) "Even though their personalities are nice, I have to say I was more rxed after they left." (I) When I wake up I''ll probably get an earful for doing all that, just as I think about it I see my dream around me disappear and I feel like I''m about to wake up. Chapter 141 Cap 140: Three Days Later(Chapter Preview) When I wake up I realize that it''s still mid-afternoon from the light thates in through the window, at that moment several notifications appear in front of me. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mental disorder: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Pain Resistance: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Reinforce weak subordinates: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Parallel thinking: 4 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of judgment: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of Chaos: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Blood Servant: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Servant Vampire: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Mental disorder: 10 ] > [ Major mental disorder: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Pain Resistance: 10 ] > [ Pain Resistance: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Pain Resistance: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . . <[ You have been granted an ability by [ Mavis (Fairy Queen of Space) ]: ? [ Hide Mark ] ]> . . . <[ You have been granted a title by five Faerie Kings: ? [ Fairy Friend ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Fairy Contractor: La (Fairy of Lower Chaos) ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Contract of the Fairies ] ? [ Weak soul damage resistance: 1 ] ? [ Astral Body ] ]> . . . <[ Ability [ Blood Pact ] has been sealed until the owner reaches the power requirements ]> . . <[ Ability [ Astral Body ] has been sealed until the owner meets the power requirements ]> . . . <[ You awakened and expanded your spiritual energy by creating an [ Astral Body ] ]> . . . <[ You gained (+150) spiritual energy when recovering from soul wounds ]> . . <[ You gained (+200) mana by making a sessful contract with [ La (Fairy of Lesser Chaos) ] ]> . . . <[ Due to having endured great suffering and having suffered and recovered from damage to his soul his Aura bes stronger ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following Blessings: ? [ Foros (Fairy King of Fire) ] ? [ Hera (Wood Fairy Queen) ] ? [ Jana (Ice Fairy Queen) ] ? [ Railgun (Fairy King of Thunder) ] ? [ Mavis (Space Fairy Queen) ] ]> So much information at the same time, what is happening here, why so many skills have leveled up, what a lot of Blessings these are. Let me take a calm look at everything, first I''ll look at the skills that have leveled up. The skills that leveled up were the four I used on La, the others are Pain Resistance and Mental Disorder that must have leveled up during La''s transformation process, they should be the notifications I didn''t want to see at the time so I didn''t distract from what I was doing, while the skill parallel thinking must have leveled up by the way I used it to help me at that time, and the ability to reinforce subordinates, I have no idea why it leveled up, maybe it has to do with number my subordinates. But I must say that I didn''t expect my situation to be so bad that the pain resistance and mental disturbance skills even evolved, one of them even kept leveling up after evolving, which was really too risky. The ability [ Mark of Concealment ] and the title [ Friend of the Fairies ] were given to me by the Faerie Kings in my dreams, which I still remember. The other skills and titles I must have acquired as a result of what I did, I''ll look at all of thatter. It''s not surprising that the [ Blood Pact ] ability was sealed again, but what is this [ Astral Body ] ability and why was it sealed too? Was that being of shadows that appeared this astral body? I''ll confirm thister too, I don''t have enough information to think about it right now. What surprised me was to find that I awakened my spiritual energy, I was also surprised to acquire more (+200) mana and (+150) spiritual energy, this is a big increase for me in mana, for spiritual energy I will have to confirm how much I had before to know if it was a big gain just like with my mana. I don''t understand this notification saying that my Aura bes stronger, doesn''t there already a notification that my Aura skills have leveled up? One more thing to find outter, the blessings of the five Fairy Kings were already expected, they warned me about it in my dream, but I didn''t know their names until now, but thanks to these Blessings I can see their names there. Now that I was able to process and understand all of this that exploded in my vision the moment I opened my eyes, it''s time to see why I can''t move my body or breathe. After all these notifications disappear I try to look around and see that I''m lying in my room and the reason I can''t move is the five people sleeping in my bed with me. I can understand ¨¦rica, Diana, Ibuki, and Kira since we''ve all been used to sleeping together since our time in the forest, but why is Irina here too? If I look carefully I can see Irius sleeping sitting on the edge of the bed, I can also see Sophia and Leo sleeping against the bedroom wall. Suddenly my bedroom door opens and Freyaes in with a tray of snacks, I can see dark circles in her eyes, as soon as she sees me she opens a beautiful smile. "Good morning Master." (Freya) "Shouldn''t it be good afternoon?" (I) "Are you right, how do you feel?" (Freya) "I feel good, not to mention that I can''t move with so many people on top of me." (I) "Everyone was worried about you, you haven''t woken up for three days, nobody was able to sleep out of concern." (Freya) "Sorry about that." (I) "Okay, I know it was for a good cause." (Freya) "I also thank you for helping that Fairy, we Elves have a strong connection with Fairies and Spirits, so I was very happy that you were able to help La." (Freya) "But I must say that we got a little lost not knowing how to help the master." (Freya) "In fact yesterday we were even arguing over whether we should call a doctor or a priest to treat you." (Freya) "That would be a bad idea, they might find out I''m a Vampire." (I) "We didn''t have many options, especially when Byakko said his soul was hurt." (Freya) "But suddenlyst night Byakko and La said you''re better, they said even your soul had recovered, that''s when everyone rxed a little." (Freya) "Fortunately most managed to sleepte in the morning." (Freya) "Where are the others?" (I) "My daughter is in the kitchen, since you lost consciousness she has been saying that she wanted to have something tasty and nutritious for you when she wakes up, so she has been cooking constantly for the past three days." (Freya) "The leftover food I''ve been taking to orphanages in town so it doesn''t go bad, since I couldn''t tell her to stop, cooking is her way of keeping herself under control." (Freya) "Anton and Tania have been spending their time designing weapons, armor, and clothes for everyone in the mansion to distract themselves, they are also doing this in preparation for starting work as soon as they have everything they need." (Freya) "Nira and Alice have been walking around town to see the prices of the couple''s merchandise list who have various things and for Nira to register with the Trade Guild, Alice is also helping her at the request of Irina who wanted to teach a little about how to trade it works." (Freya) "Nn has been helping me and Caryna run the mansion as usual." (Freya) "Thanks for everything." (I) "I''m happy to help you." (Freya) "You got everyone worried this time, ¨¦rica is furious, so try not to piss her off any more than you already are." (Freya) "It''s going to be a long day then, she''s going to give me a big lecture this time." (I) "What happened to the Fairy?" (I) "She hasn''t left her side for days, after she and Byakko said you would be finest night she slept a little in your head." (Freya) "She woke up a few minutes ago and is in the kitchen eating something now." (Freya) "Want me to wake the others up?" (Freya) "No, let them sleep, tell those who aren''t here that I woke up and that they should get some rest, let''s get together for the night here." (I) "I''ll do it then." (Freya) I see Freya leave the appetizers on the bedroom table and leave. "(Three days, I was unconscious for three days.)" (I) This time I''ll get a big sermon from ¨¦rica and the others, but I don''t know what to do about it, at least it wasn''t for nothing. From what Freya said the Fairy is fine now, I also increased several of my abilities, gained new abilities, gained new titles, awakened my spiritual energy, and gained Blessings that I am able to see where and from whom they came. Sigh I think it was worth going through it all. I have to meet La now, how does she look now, I also have to confirm my status, but I''ll leave that for when I go to sleep at the end of the night or tomorrow morning, I''ll take advantage of everyone''s rest to put my mind in order before the evening meeting. Chapter 142 Cap 141: Layla (Chapter Preview) I spent what was left of the afternoon meditating to get my mind in order as I couldn''t get up with so many people sleeping on top of me, but I also didn''t want to wake them up, from what Freya told me they''ve all been out of sleep for two days, so I''ll let them rest for now. ------------ "Master, it''s night, everyone is already here as you asked." (Freya) While meditating I didn''t feel the time pass, I am grateful for Freya warning me by shaking my shoulder, I interrupt my meditation and open my eyes. I look around and see everyone awake looking at me. "Thanks for the warning, Freya." (I) "Before we start this meeting I must first apologize to all of you, I didn''t expect to be unconscious for three days, I didn''t want to worry you like that either." (I) "You made everyone very worried this time master." (¨¦rica) "If it weren''t for Diana holding me I would have run to you the moment you fell to my knees." (¨¦rica) "To be honest, I also wanted to interrupt you the moment I felt your Ki getting dangerously low, but the master made it very clear that no matter what happened we shouldn''t interrupt you." (Diana) "But I didn''t like what I was seeing so avoid doing it again or next time I''ll try to stop you so it doesn''t happen again." (Diana) "I was very worried too, master." (Kira) "I thought I was going to lose you when I saw you fall to the ground." (Kira) "The master really worried everyone, but I think I speak for everyone when I say we''re d you woke up." (Leo) "Once again I apologize for worrying you, I didn''t know the reaction to doing that would be so great." (I) "(Actually I had no idea what I was doing, I basically improvised each part, thinking better of it, I don''t even know how bad a soul damage is, but I''m not going to say those things to them.)" (I) Caryna walks to my bed with a tray of food and leaves it next to me. "Let''s forget about what''s happened, here master, I made these sandwiches and this soup for you, eat it to recover faster." (Caryna) "Thanks." (I) "(Leo was really lucky to have a wife like Caryna.)" (I) I look around for the little fairy, but I don''t see her anywhere. "Where''s La?" (I) "She''s on your side Dad." (Irina) I look to my side and see the Fairy sitting on the bed staring intently at the tray of food next to me. I''m surprised by the big change in her appearance, to start with she has shrunk in size now being 25cm tall, her skin is now brown in the same shade of color as mine, she still has four arms but now her arms are all the same in shape. and size, she now has hair that is red like mine with a ck streak on one side and a white streak on the other side, her eyes now look normal with one having dark purple irises and the other eye having golden irises just like the mine too, her wings changed to bird-like wings in seven different colors, but the wings looked ethereal being kind of transparent, she''s wearing an outfit made of my lines and some ck feathers, her outfit looks like a simple dress, she''s As pretty as those Fairy Queens I saw in my dream if she had a normal height she would look like someone in herte teens around 17 or 18. I''m d she looks beautiful now, I can also feel my connection to her, it must be that connection that makes me feel so familiar with her. I take one of the sandwiches off the tray and give it to her with a smile. "If she''s hungry she''ll take it and eat some." (I) "d to see you''re okay now." (I) La looks at me and the sandwich, she takes the sandwich and pushes it forward, the sandwich disappears right in front of her like she''s ced it inside something invisible, at that moment ites to my mind that she has the spatial element, so she must have used it to store the sandwich in some sort of item box. After that, she starts floating towards me and sits on my shoulder smiling at me, then hugs my neck. "Thank you for helping me master." (La) "How do you feel, any difort? Can you move your body normally?" (I) "I''m fine, this body is veryfortable, now that I only have one soul and one mind in my body, I don''t have any more problems controlling my body." (La) "I''m just having some issues with my memories." (La) "What''s the problem?" (I) "ording to the Space Fairy Queen, I can only remember the memories and knowledge that the five Fairies that make up my soul had inmon." (La) "Other than that the other memories get confused in my mind and it will take a while to get everything in order." (La) "Did you meet her too?" (I) "Yes, with her and with the other Faerie Kings, they gave me their Blessings and exined many things to me, master." (La) "How''s your power, can you control it now?" (I) "I can simply use the five elements that belonged to the Fairies that make me up, I''ll have to train to get used to them little by little." (La) "The element of darkness and light that the master gave me is no longer so simple, I''ll have to learn from scratch." (La) "How do you normally learn to control the elements?" (I) "Fairies and Spirits are one with their elements, we learn to control and use them the same way we learn to walk and fly, our elements are a part of our bodies." (La) "By your reasoning than can you be considered a newborn fairy?" (I) At my words I see little La''s cheeks flush with embarrassment. "Yes." (La) "No need to feel embarrassed about it, I''m sure you''ll be able to use your power normally soon." (I) After a short conversation with La, I look back at the others. "Did something happen while I was sleeping?" (I) Nira who has been quiet until now walks up to me and hands me a reading crystal. "Just as you asked three days ago, Anton and Tania made a list of what they still need, I took the list and researched prices and qualities of what was on the list across the city, here is the price list Ipiled, the quantities they need and the full value of everything." (Nira) "Good job Nira, you''ve done a lot more than I expected." (I) "I''m so grateful for what you and Kira have done for me, so all I can do is do my best." (Nira) I look at the information in the read crystal and see the total, it has a total value of 3,000 other coins, with that value I don''t think we''ll have any problems, I return the read crystal to Nira. "I have nothing toin about the price, I''ll leave the purchase of everything on the list to you Nira, then you can give it to Anton and Tania to start their work." (I) "Yes, I will start shopping tomorrow, master." (Nira) Nira goes back and Freya takes a step forward to speak. "I have to inform you that our food supply is getting a little low, we should only have food for two more days." (Freya) "Where has all that monster meat we kept gone?" (Diana) Freya looks back to where her daughter is trying to hide behind her husband Leo. "Someone took out all their frustration cooking non-stop for more than two days, the food that should havested for almost two weeks ended up that way." (Freya) "Sorry..." (Caryna) "Don''t worry about it Caryna, at least you helped to feed a lot of orphans." (I) "About the food, I think we can take some subjugation missions so we can get food and earn some money." (I) "I rmend Father to rest for a few more days, let us do these missions tomorrow." (Irius) "But I also wanted..." (I) "The master also wanted to be quiet and rest a few more days, didn''t he?" (¨¦rica) In the middle of my words, ¨¦rica interrupts me and looks at me in a way that gave me a chill down my spine. "(I think I''m seeing things, for a moment I thought I saw a Demon behind ¨¦rica.)" (I) "Fine, I''ll rest some more, but only for two days, understood." (I) "Sounds reasonable, but no physical training." (¨¦rica) "If no one has anything else to say then I suggest everyone go to bed early, you need to rest, anything you need to do can wait until tomorrow." (I) After ending the meeting everyone went to their rooms and I was alone in the room with La. "Where have you been sleeping these three days, La?" (I) "I sleep where the master sleeps." (La) "(As I imagined.)" (I) "What have you been up to during the time I''ve been sleeping? Did you get along with the others?" (I) "Everyone was really nice to me, I''ve been exploring the mansion and surroundings, but I spent most of the time on the master side waiting for you to wake up." (La) "This mansion is very strange with all this miasma, it seems cursed, but it''s lucky for you to live here master." (La) "Like this?" (I) "The Fairy Kings told me that the master had the title [ Friend of the Spirits ], so they wanted to give something the same to not be left behind the Spirits, they said they would give the master the title [ Friend of the Spirits ]." (La) "These titles were granted only to those appreciated by Fairies and Spirits at the top of the hierarchy, as such the Fairies and Spirits feel these titles and end up meeting close to those who have these titles." (La) "If you weren''t in this mansion in a month or two this ce would be full of Spirits and Fairies, but as there''s miasma around here it will help hide you from at least the low-level majority like me." (La) "I don''t know if you know, but Spirits and Fairies don''t like a miasma, it can even be bad for us." (La) "If what you say is right then why are you and Byakko okay staying here?" (I) "Our contracts with you and Kira are protecting us, in my case I don''t need it, as I have the dark element now the miasma doesn''t affect me anymore, the Dark Fairies are usually half Demons, but in my case, it''s different as I have other elements, the way I got the dark element is also different." (La) "So how do I hide from Fairies and Spirits when I''m not in the mansion?" (I) "You just need topletely hide your Aura within you, your Aura is a representation of your existence so it reflects your titles, bloodlines, powers, etc." (La) "But I don''t normally use my Aura abilities." (I) Seems like La is smarter than I thought, I''m going to use this time we''re alone to learn more about her. Chapter 143 Cap 142: Fairy Knowledge(Chapter Preview) When the meeting was over with everyone at the mansion, after I woke up I was talking to La to get to know each other better while talking her I realized that she has more knowledge about Aura than me, maybe she knows some things I don''t. I look over at La who is taking the sandwich I gave her earlier from the ce where she kept it with her space element, it was like the sandwich just appeared out of nowhere. "What do you know about Auras, La?" (I) With my question La stops eating the sandwich and crosses two of her arms while holding the sandwich with the other two, her expression is like she''s trying to remember something. "The information about souls ismon sense to Fairies, so it''s one of the things I remember well." (La) "Can you tell me more about this?" (I) "Aura is something that emanates from everyone and everything, Auras for living beings are the representation of everything that a person is, be it their powers, race, lineages, works, titles, soul, personality and emotions." (La) "But there is a difference between a person''s normal Aura and Aura Ability, Aura abilities are people''s personal traits, one of the countless traits they have in their Auras." (La) "I do not understand." (I) "To put it simply, an Aura is a set of one''s own traits, an Aura skill, on the other hand, is the crystallization of a single trait that stands out in the Aura." (La) "An example of this are mages, when a mage reaches a certain level with his magic he gains the Skill [ Magic Aura: 1 ] if that mage bes even stronger in magic if he specializes in an element such as fire for example and reaches the maximum level of your Aura skill, then your Aura skill can evolve to [ Fire Magic Aura: 1 ]." (La) "Do you understand master?" (La) "I think I understand, you mean that the two abilities of Aura in your example are characteristics that stand out from this Mage, so those characteristics gave rise to this ability." (I) "What I really meant was that these Aura abilities are the very characteristic in your normal Aura." (La) "You have been hiding the characteristics of your Master Aura well, but your normal Aura is still very visible to incorporeal beings like Fairies and Spirits, people who have training in controlling their Auras can also feel your Master Aura, for me, I''m a Fairy it looks very inviting and I feel veryfortable around the master." (La) "But to other people, it will seem like a bottomless abyss." (La) "(Now things start to make more sense, so my Aura skills leveling up can be considered as the traits getting stronger, so the notification saying that my Aura has be stronger should be referring to my normal Aura.)" (I) "Does the master understand now? Normal Auras are a part of a person just like their arms and legs." (La) "A person doesn''t gain an ability for each member of their body but can gain skills on characteristics of those members such as strengthening those members to make them more resistant or stronger." (La) "I see, thanks for the exnation La, but what do you mean by Fairies and Spirits being incorporeal beings?" (I) "Our bodies are not made of flesh and blood, the bodies of Faeries for example are materializations of magical power along with elemental power, they are vessels for our souls and minds, while a leftover body part can recreate the part we lost with enough time. if we still have enough vital energy, but that doesn''t mean we don''t feel pain, our minds and souls being connected to these bodies allow us to do everything other living creatures can do like eat, drink, see, hear, feel pain, feel the temperature, etc." (La) "If I remember right, powerful mages can create these types of bodies they are also called [ Avatar Elemental ], but I don''t know much about it, the memories about it are still a little fuzzy." (La) "..." (I) La''s exnations are very clear and easy to understand, but I feel like she''s telling me very important things. "So the bodies of spirits are also the same as the bodies of fairies?" (I) "No, the Fairy bodies are built of pure magical and elemental power imbued with vital energy, but the Spirits'' bodies are made of spiritual power and pure elemental power also imbued with vital energy, they are simr but fundamentally different." (La) "Is there also how to create a body simr to a Spirit as you have for the Fairies?" (I) "Yes, there is, but this memory is a little confused too, I just remember what it''s called, I think it was [ Astral Body ]." (La) "(So this is what an astral body is, that shadow should be my astral body, it seems that my Blood Pact skill forced the creation of the astral body, so the two skills are sealed now, to use my astral body I will need to train techniques spiritual by the looks of it, so it''s going to take a while, for now, I''ll keep focusing on magic.)" (I) "(If I remember correctly Kira is learning some spiritual techniques from Byakko who remembered that I''ll save that forter.)" (I) "Why do you Fairies know all this?" (I) "Every fairy knows about her own body, we also know about Auras because we can see them and feel them normally the same way you can see and feel water or air." (La) "The reason we Fairies, as well as Spirits, can hide from people is because we can hide our Auras within us and make our bodies disembodied, for normal or weaker people we seem to be invisible." (La) "Thanks for clearing up a lot of things for me, but I''m surprised you know all this." (I) "For us, it ismon knowledge, the same goes for you people, you also know what your bodies are like, you know that your bodies are made up of skin, flesh, blood, and bones." (La) "It''s normal for someone to know what makes up one''s body." (La) "You are right." (I) "Tell me something, ¨¦rica once taught me that pure elements are very rare and that they allow the owner to use that element with any type of energy, be it mana, Ki, or spiritual power." (I) "But I''ve never seen Byakko use his elemental powers other than with spiritual power." (I) "What the master said before is correct for other races, but a Fairy''s body is made of Mana and her element, as such we can''t use any energy other than magical power." (La) "The same goes for Spirits, their bodies areposed of spiritual energy, so they are only able to use spiritual energy." (La) "Talking to you helped me understand a lot of things." (I) "I''m happy to help the master." (La) Talking to her in this short time has enlightened me with several things, I may not know much about this world, but I am lucky to have people I can count on. "You know a lot about Auras, could you teach me how to control mine?" (I) "Unfortunately not, master." (La) "A Fairy learns to control her Aura the same way as walking or flying, I don''t know how to do it consciously, I just do it." (La) "Can you exin to me how you can move your body for me or tell me how you can make your heartbeat?" (La) "I should have known it wouldn''t be so easy." (I) "When I have time I will have to find someone who can exin these things to me." (I) I look at the little fairy and one thinges to mind, how am I going to walk with her on the streets? I don''t know the normal appearance of a Fairy, but I find it difficult for them to have colorful and transparent bird wings like La''s or have four arms like her. "I wonder how we can hide her appearance?" (I) At my words, La stands still and I see tears appearing in the corners of her eyes. "The master wants to hide my appearance?" (La) "Am I that ugly to the master?" (La) "What, that''s not it..." (I) "I''m so ugly that the master wants to hide me, I''m sorry for this appearance master." (La) "I didn''t mean..." (I) "Shame on someone as ugly as me getting so close to the master." (La) "Listen to me please, you''re not ugly, you''re beautiful, I meant hiding your four arms and wings so you don''t draw attention in the streets when we leave the mansion." (I) When I see that she is going to start crying for having misinterpreted what I said I try to exin myself only to be interrupted several times by her, when I finally get desperate tofort her I take her in my hands and try to stroke her head gently as I exin. clear way for her to understand. At that moment she starts tough. "Hahahaha, the master believes in anything, hahahaha." (La) ".." (I) "I already understood master, I was just ying with you a little." (La) "I can''t believe you fell for it, ha ha hahaha..." (La) "You little..." (I) "You won''t be irritated by a simple and innocent joke, will you?" (La) As she told me not to get angry she looked at me with innocent and tearful eyes, for a moment I felt like she was seeing a puppy. "Fine, I won''t be pissed off just about that." (I) As I say this, I see La''s innocent, tearful face turn into a face of someone having fun with a big smile. This little Fairy is just kidding me, I thought Fairies were sweet, kind, and innocent. Looks like I was wrong, on second thought the Faerie Kings didn''t seem innocent at all, let alone this little Fairy who''s been pestering me. Sigh Well, it''s already night so I think I''ll go to sleep, tomorrow I''ll get up and try to do some light training and study more about magic. Chapter 144 Cap 143: Strange Soul(Chapter Preview) mysterious woman pov: The woman Zenos knows as a mysterious woman was in a ce that looked like a cemetery, but the size of this cemetery was iprehensible, it is stretching beyond the horizon in all directions, it was a strangendscape that makes a strong impact on anyone. that see. Thendscape, at first sight, has mountains, forests, rivers, and even cities, but when you get closer you see headstones in all these ces and no sign of life around, there is a faint ck mist that permeates everywhere, the waters of the rivers are red with headstones on their edges, the mountains have headstones all over their length, and even in the forests there are tombs everywhere. The red-haired woman walks through the forest among the tombs with a sad expression on her face. She stops on the bank of a red river and looks back with a serious look. "Show up, I''m not in the mood right now to repeat myself." (mysterious woman) At the end of the words of the red-haired woman a point of light forms in the air and draws a circle in space, when the circle isplete the space inside the circle ripples like the shores of ake, from within that circle a haired woman and golden eyes wearing a in white dress that contrasts with her ck skin sai, her beauty so great there are no words to describe her, golden butterfly wings shimmering on her back. "Why are you fairy goddess here." (mysterious woman) The two women of iparable beauty look each other in the eye until the woman called the Goddess of the Fairies looks away to look at her surroundings with regret. ? "You should stoping here, your sadness is filling this ce with miasma once more." (Goddess of Fairies) "Someone needs toe here to feel sad about their deaths, I''m the only one who stilles every year." (mysterious woman) "You know that''s not true, otherse here to grieve too, just not as often as you do." (Goddess of Fairies) "Do any of them even remember the names of those who are buried here!?" (mysterious woman) "Do any of them still remember why these tombs are in this ce instead of being among the mortals where they belong!?" (mysterious woman) "Calm down please, I know I have no right to talk about it as it didn''t exist at that time, but no one has forgotten this ce, even I thank everyone buried here for your sacrifice." (Goddess of Fairies) "I wish that idiot of Light had his wisdom." (mysterious woman) The red-haired woman looks up at the sky where a broken moon lies before looking again at the Fairy Goddess. "Why did youe to me?" (mysterious woman) "The Fairy Kings who are under themand of one of my daughters have reported something strange." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (mysterious woman) "My daughter came to me to warn me about this, imagine my shock to find out about a new race of Fairy that has seven pure elements." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (mysterious woman) "I was surprised but I was also happy with the news, I had been having problems for thest fifty years to pick a champion." (Goddess of Fairies) "But now it''s already chosen, I took a look at her too, her personality reminds me a lot of my own in my early years, she also has a lot of potential and great willpower." (Goddess of Fairies) "So she has the same personality as you?" (mysterious woman) "I feel sorry for those who pissed her off then." (mysterious woman) "Don''t say that, haven''t you ever heard that Fairies are innocent and friendly?" (Goddess of Fairies) "Hahahahahahaha..." (mysterious woman) "People only know them that way because those who saw the angry Fairies didn''t survive." (mysterious woman) "Well now that your mood has improved let''s talk about the other thing my daughter informed me about that I saw when I went to see my future champion." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (mysterious woman) At that moment the Fairy Goddess looks seriously at the red-haired woman who looks away to the side with an expressionless face. "The five Fairy Kings passed the information on to my daughter, whoter ryed it to me, saying that there is a Vampire who can walk during the day, that this same Vampire seems to have a strange bloodline and that this Vampire has a contract with my champion. " (Goddess of Fairies) "Actually he basically created my champion as he bestowed two of the seven pure elements she possesses, he was also the one who used her power to transform his race and make it go through a spiritual rebirth." (Goddess of Fairies) "But the strangest thing was that the Fairy Kings saw the soul of this Vampire, I couldn''t believe the information I received and went to see for myself, what I found there was exactly what they described to me." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (mysterious woman) "You don''t have anything to say?" (Goddess of Fairies) "Never mind that, I''m taking care of everything." (mysterious woman) "Taking care of everything?!" (Goddess of Fairies) "That Vampire has a soul fused with the unique element of Chaos, this should be impossible if any of the arrogant and idiots who are on the God of Light''s side know that there will be another holy war, not to mention what the evil Gods would do with if he finds it." (Goddess of Fairies) "You know there are still some evil Gods left, so why did you do this to this Vampire." (Goddess of Fairies) "I didn''t do anything to him, that was always his natural state of mind, he was just asleep before he came to this world." (mysterious woman) "I''m protecting him, others won''t be able to feel him or see through him, when they realize what''s happened it''ll be toote." (mysterious woman) sigh "..." (Goddess of Fairies) "Who else knows?" (Goddess of Fairies) "The Dragon and the Wolf." (mysterious woman) "Great job hiding him." (Goddess of Fairies) "That muscle-head Wolf only noticed him because of his connection to the Champion he chose, just like you." (mysterious woman) "The Dragon only felt through other means, he felt his will, something only the Dragon can." (mysterious woman) "I don''t like this situation, but he saved those who were supposed to be under my protection, so I gave permission to give him a title so I''ll keep an eye on him too, the title will also help mask the Chaos within him from others. " (Goddess of Fairies) "Thanks." (mysterious woman) "I trust you, so do others, so do what you think is right, just be more cautious." (Goddess of Fairies) "I gave an ability for the Faerie Kings to give him, this ability will help hide him." (Goddess of Fairies) "Thanks for that, making him create an astral body now didn''t go as well as I thought, his soul damage was greater than I imagined." (mysterious woman) "His n was always to make the Faerie Kings heal him, wasn''t it?" (Goddess of Fairies) "It wasn''t a n, I just knew that healing his soul was the least you would do for him, I didn''t lie to him either, for him to have a chance to help that Fairy he needed to have an astral body to take care of the souls inside the Fairy." (mysterious woman) Sigh "Your way of thinking about him is always very strange, he could have died the moment his astral body isplete, in fact, I don''t even know how someone with his level of strength survived that." (Goddess of Fairies) "I always knew he would resist, so I tried, his soul is more resistant than others." (mysterious woman) The Fairy Goddess looked around onest time and raised her hand, a wave of multi-colored light spreading in all directions making the fine ck mist that permeated everywhere disappear. "I''m leaving now, I advise you to go too, I''ve cleared the miasma of this little world, but if you keep spreading your sadness here it will resurface." (Goddess of Fairies) "I''m on my way too, I hope the next time youe bring something nice to eat." (mysterious woman) "I''ll remember that, see youter." (Goddess of Fairies) The Fairy Goddess turns and goes back to the circle, as she enters the inside of the circle, it stops rippling and the circle disappears. The red-haired woman looks up at the sky with a slight smile on her face before taking onest look at the headstones around her. "Be strong faster my dear Zenos, I need you to be ready when the timees, I can''t let this tragedy happen again, this time I won''t be the useless one being protected." (mysterious woman) "Now I have the power and authority to do something, but that won''t be enough." (mysterious woman) The mysterious woman raises one of her hands and ws grow from her fingers, she reaches out and squeezes making her ws rip five small holes in space, soon cracks start to spread from those holes, then blood starts toe out of the holes and cracks make as pieces of space fell and disintegrated, all that was left in ce was a red vortex where the mysterious woman entered, then the space around the vortex crushes it making it disappear. Once again the ce around was calm with nothing and no one around, just a ce with no living beings, a world filled with tombs and headstones for those who were called champions. Chapter 145 Cap 144: Choosing A Dungeon(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up startled with something violently moving inside my mouth, when I get up having to take what''s in my mouth only to find it was La. "..." (I) "Why did you do this to me, idiot master, evil master, I just wanted to see your teeth and fangs, but suddenly you closed your mouth on me." (La) She started toin to me and try to punch me with her four hands, but I don''t feel anything, she doesn''t have any strength in her little body. "Alright, alright, sorry about that, I was dreaming I was eating a piece of cake." (I) "I''m not a piece of cake!" (La) "I already said I''m sorry." (I) I get out of bed holding La who was covered in saliva, go to the bathroom to wash my face and teeth, and leave La in another corner bathing in a bucket like a bathtub. After helping La dry off I clean her dress with her liquid soap potion so La quickly dries her clothes using one of her elemental affinities which is fire to heat up her clothes and dress her again. After that, we went down to the kitchen to get something to eat and met the others in the kitchen, but Diana, ¨¦rica, Ibuki, Kira, Byakko, Irina, and Irius weren''t there. "Have the others been to the Adventurers'' Guild?" (I) "Yes, they said they''ll be backter this afternoon." (Leo) "Then I''ll spend my time training my magic a little." (I) "Don''t try too hard, master." (Freya) "It will be light training, I promise." (I) While I ate I talked a little with everyone. "Are you going out shopping for the stories we talked about yesterday, Nira?" (I) "I will, master." (Nira) "¨¦rica has already left me with the money and enough storage items empty for me to bring everything." (Nira) "Great, take Leo and Alice with you, walking alone isn''t very safe." (I) "All right." (Nira) "When you get back you can deliver everything to Tania and Anton." (I) I turn to the couple who are eating as they mumble to each other and draw on sheets of paper lying on the table. "What are you two doing?" (I) "My wife and I are designingbat clothes for you." (Anton) "She will take care of the details and design of the outfit itself, I take care of handling the monster materials she will use." (Anton) "You wouldn''t look good in armor, I also talked to Diana and Kira to find out how you fight, ¨¦rica also told me that you''re learning magic." (Tania) "As you are a melee fighter but you are also learning magic, not to mention that Kira was kind enough to let me know that she felt a strong spiritual energy emanating from you." (Tania) Sigh "I have to consider all of this to make thebat gear that best suits your needs, master, and your being able to do so many things is making my job a little difficult." (Tania) "I appreciate your effort, but you don''t have to work so hard now, just do your best for when you have more time and resources avable." (I) "Just do the preparation for now and try to make tough clothes, let''s wait for the others toe back from the Guild mission to discuss which of the two Dungeons to pick to explore, so you can make the clothes thinking about the kind of enemy we''re going to face." (I) "The same goes for you, Anton." (I) "It will take us a while to do all this, when do you n to start exploring the Dungeon?" (Anton) "I would like it to be as soon as possible, but I think it will take a while as we need to prepare with your weapons, armor, andbat clothing." (I) "How about two weeks?" (I) "..." (Anton) "Two weeks is a little tight, but I think I can manage and you Anton?" (Tania) "I''ll need some help, but I''ll get it in time." (Anton) "That''s good, if you need help you can ask Nn or Leo." (I) After talking a little with everyone I go back to my room and meditate and train a little my Elemental Affinities until it''s time for everyone to go back to decide on the Dungeon. -------------- "Wake up master, wake up." (La) "..." (I) I hear La''s voice and feel her jumping on top of my head, so I break the meditation and open my eyes. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Deep Meditation: 1 > 2 ] ]> After I open my eyes La keeps circling around my headughing. "Couldn''t you wake me up more gently?" (I) "But where would the fun be?" (La) "Your personality really doesn''t match your looks." (I) "(She looks so pretty and looks so innocent, no one would suspect they are being fooled by her looks.)" (I) "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''m a beautiful, sweet, and innocent fairy." (La) I look at her horrible performance unwilling to say anything. "Then why did you wake me up?" (I) "Sophia asked me to let you know that Diana''s group has already returned and that Nira has already purchased the materials and tools the idiot couple wanted." (La) "Thanks for the warning, let''s go down then." (I) I get up from the floor where I was sitting cross-legged and walk to the door, opening the door La stops flying and lies on my shoulder leaning on my neck. "She gives me a ride, I''m toozy to fly back." (La) Sigh "Where is the dignity of fairies?" (I) "Is this from eating?" (La) We both go downstairs and into the room beside the grand ballroom, I arrive with Diana who was using a towel to dry her hair and wearing light clothing. "Are youing back from the shower?" (I) "Yes, as I went to save the monsters'' meat and the money for fulfilling the mission, I ended up being thest one to take a bath." (Diana) "Did you have a good day, master?" (Diana) "I spent the day meditating, I''m fine, let''s go to the living room to be with the others." (I) Diana nods in agreement and we go in, I see they''re all here, I think Freya must have gathered them all. "Here is a ce, Father." (Irina) "Thank you, Irina." (I) Irina calls me to sit between her and Sophia on a couch, after I sit down I take onest look to see if everyone is paying attention before the meeting starts. "I think I''ve said it before, but today I want to talk to you guys so we can decide on a Dungeon to explore." (I) "For that, I want everyone''s opinion, so if you have any questions or ideas you want to talk about, feel free to share." (I) After I''m done speaking Diana raises her hand. "Want to say something, Diana?" (I) "I know I said before that we could explore the first five floors of a Dungeon, but before we start nning on that, we have to get better equipped first." (Diana) "That''s not a problem, I already talked to Anton and Tania earlier today, they said they can finish clothes, armor, and weapons in two weeks, so if you have any requests or suggestions please talk to them." (I) "If so, then I have nothing to say about it." (Diana) "Now with the equipment issue resolved, I want to ask which of the two Dungeons should we choose to explore in two weeks?" (I) Once again the person who raised his hand first was Diana. "You can talk." (I) "I advise choosing the Great Serpent Dungeon." (Diana) "Why?" (I) "As the name of the Dungeon already suggests, the only type of monster that appears there are snakes, most of them have poison attacks, there are also poisonous environments inside the dungeon, but almost all members of our group already have resistance against poisons, without tell us that we have a white mage in our group, so we don''t need to fear the poison." (Diana) What Diana said makes a lot of sense, in this dungeon we''ll already know the type of monsters that will appear, we won''t have to worry about the most problematic attacks, which are the poisonous ones. At that moment Irius raises his hand. ,m "I don''t know what the other dungeon is, but Diana''s choice makes sense considering we have the skills to go against poison, my Sister and I have a lot of experience facing enemies with poison powers, so I support Diana''s opinion." (Irius) "You have nothing to say, Irina?" (I) "I agree with everything my brother and Diana said." (Irina) "Does anyone else have something to say?" (I) I wait a few seconds but no one raises their hand, everyone seems to agree. "Okay so Anton and Tania, I want you to concentrate on finishing our group''s equipment first, Diana wants you and Kira to get information about the floors we''re going to explore in this dungeon." (I) "Leo, Freya and Sophia do you want to be adventurers too?" (I) "I would like to, but I don''t know if they would ept an ex ouw." (Leo) "I was a warrior and soldier of the Elves, but now I serve Lord Master Zenos, I don''t care whether I''m an adventurer or not, but I''d like to be one so I can stay by your side during your missions." (Sophia) "I regret using my bow and arrow inbat, it''s been over a century since thest time, so if the master could allow me to be an adventurer I would love to follow you on your adventures." (Freya) Leo seemed in doubt whether he would be epted into the Adventurers Guild for being a former thug, Sophia seems to want to use the adventurer position to fight alongside me in the quests and Freya seems to be excited about the idea of ??going out on adventures. "Then I will give you the chance, you have these two weeks to be adventurers, then you can join our group in the Guild." (I) "Don''t always expect to go out on missions, I want somebat-ready people to be here when we''re out on a Guild mission, I want this to be able to protect those who aren''t used to fighting if someone breaks into the mansion or is attacked in the street." (I) I talked to everyone about exploring the Dungeon of the Great Serpent, assigned tasks toplete in those two weeks, and talked about the details of what I expect from Leo, Freya, and Sophia if they choose to be adventurers. Chapter 146 Cap 145: Night Talk(Chapter Preview) After the meeting I went to my room and told Kira to follow me, I wanted to talk about some things with her, La is still lying on my shoulderzily. When I get to my room I go straight to the balcony, this is a good ce to talk, I lean against the balcony and turn to Kira. "I have something I need her help with, Kira." (I) "You can ask for anything, master." (Kira) "I want you to seek information on some criminal Alchemist who has the unique ability [ Synthesis: 1 ]." (I) "The more despicable the Alchemist the better, if you think you can kidnap this Alchemist easily I''ll let you do it." (I) "I can do this master, but why do you need an Alchemist like that?" (Kira) "I don''t want the Alchemist per se, but rather the unique ability [ Synthesis: 1 ]." (I) "The reason I look for someone who is despicable is so I don''t feel too guilty when I kill and devour him." (I) "You''re pretty straightforward to say it so calmly." (La) "I guess the others haven''t told you yet, but I have the ability to acquire the skills of those I eat." (I) La is startled by this revtion and widened her eyes, then shed the dangerous smile you would normally expect from a superviin in hero movies. "What a cool skill." (La) "Why don''t you start looking for strong people to kill and devour?" (La) "That way you would get stronger quickly." (La) "I don''t n on using my abilities to do such cruel things, I''m not going to kill people for no reason, nor do I n on killing innocent people to get something." (I) "If I were to do it the way you''re talking, then it wouldn''t be any different from the monsters or the Necromancer who experimented on you." (I) "It would also attract a lot of attention, I would end up being hunted down and killed by people stronger than me or more than me." (I) "The master is right, but it doesn''t change the fact that he''s looking for an excuse to kill and devour someone." (La) "I don''t care, anyway I won''t feel bad killing short like the three despicable Alchemists who showed up at the auction." (I) "It shouldn''t be hard to find an Alchemist like that, this town has the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild after all." (Kira) "This is also the city where illegal potions, poisons, and drugs are most manufactured and distributed across the continent, almost every criminal or ndestine organization in this Kingdom has an Alchemist working for them." (Kira) "I''ll leave everything in your hands then." (I) "But I need the information or the Alchemist within those two weeks before we go exploring the Great Serpent Dungeon." (I) "If we were in another Realm it might be almost impossible to find someone with the characteristics the master spoke of, but in this city, I should get it this week." (Kira) "Don''t run into unnecessary danger, take your time investigating." (I) "Yes, I''ll get some information from the Assassin Guild first, I''ll go right away." (Kira) "You must be tired of the mission you had today, let it go tomorrow." (I) "You''re right, it will be important for me to be in full force if the possibility arises of getting an Alchemist for you." (Kira) "I''m going to bed early to be rested tomorrow." (Kira) "Have a good night, Kira." (I) "You too, master." (Kira) I see Kirae out of my room, so I lie down on the porch floor to watch the starry sky, when Iy down Laes off my shoulder andys barrel up on my chest to watch the starry sky with me. "You want to do what with this unique ability you asked Kira to look for." (La) "I read in an alchemy book about this ability, I''m going to need it soon, so I think I''d better get it before I start exploring the dungeon." (I) "Does the master need to kill the person to get the skill?" (La) "No, I can just drink some blood, eat meat or eat bones, any part of the body will do, the blood does the least damage." (I) "You''ve already met Irina and Irius, haven''t you?" (I) "Yes." (La) "The ability of the pure light element I bestowed on you came from them, I just needed to drink a lot of their blood." (I) "Then why not look for an Alchemist who has the skill you need, instead of going through the grueling job of going after a criminal Alchemist?" (La) "I admit I''m not a good person, but I''m not a monster, I don''t want to do something against an innocent person, that''s why I don''t try to drink anyone''s blood in this mansion either." (I) "This type of action goes against what I believe is right." (I) "You say that, but you''re thinking about killing and devouring a person, you''re being a hypocrite." (La) "I don''t care, this is my way of doing things, I don''t care what others say." (I) She and I spent a few minutes talking while we saw the stars, at that moment I remember something. "You know I forgot, I had already asked you if I was capable of doing something about your appearance." (I) "I think you draw a lot more attention in that appearance, with five Vampires and a Demon living in this mansion I don''t think it''s good to draw this unnecessary attention to us." (I) "Don''t worry, I already thought of something the first time you talked to me about it." (La) "Tell me more." (I) "I can hide two of my arms by transforming en energy and keeping it inside me, I can also change the color of my wings so it has only one color." (La) "But I won''t be able to change the color of my hair and eyes, I can''t change my appearance either, just hiding my appearance like this is going to be a little ufortable." (La) "Others will notice your eyes are like mine." (I) "Good luck making up something to excuse this." (La) Sigh So many things are happening but I want to start exploring that dungeon soon, if you think about it I am eager and happy to explore a dungeon that should be considered a dangerous ce, but who can me me? For me as a game creator, this is going to be an amazing experience, I''m also looking forward to it because I want to start evolving as soon as possible, I don''t want to stay in this childish body for too long. I think now that I have time I''m going to take a look at my status and abilities to see what changes the notifications talked about after I woke up yesterday. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Twilight Vampire (Unique) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 6/50 EXP: 39/136 LINEAGE: [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100 % ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast Man: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] WORK: [ Apprentice hunter ] WORK LEVEL: 1/10 WORK EXP: 0/25 WORK HISTORY: [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] HP: 122/122 MP: 396/396 Ki: 142/142 EP: 650/650 Strength: 126 (+38) Dexterity: 102 (+30) Agility: 113 (+30) Defense: 86 (+25) Intelligence: 175 (+25) Magic Defense: 116 (+25) Charm: 200 (+1550) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World Transgressor ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Founder of Chaos Fist ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Founder de of Chaos Technique ] [ Blood Child ] [ Day Walker ] [ Patriarch ( Twilight Vampires ) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] [ Fairy Friend ] [ Fairy Contractor: La (Lesser Chaos Fairy) ] ]> <[ PASSIVE SKILLS: ? [ Vampirism: 1 ] [ Insatiable Lower Stomach: 1 ] [ Weak Hunger Resistance: 1 ] [ Paralysis Resistance: 1 ] [ Poison Resistance: 1 ] [ Physical Damage Resistance: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 9 ] [ Mana Sense : 2 ] [ Weak Affinity for Curse : 7 ] [ Deep Meditation : 2 ] [ Weak Fire Resistance : 1 ] [ Goblin Language : 10 ] [ Reinforce Weak Subordinates: 3 ] [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 7 ] [ Weak Body Enhancement (Legs): 1 ] [ Improved Hearing: 1 ] [ Weak Body Enhancement (Exoskeleton): 1 ] [ Improved Nose: 1 ] [ Superior Mana Control: 1 ] [ Kobold Language: 1 ] [ Group Coordination : 3 ] [ Weak Wind Elemental Affinity: 4 ] [ Trap Construction: 3 ] [ Improved Strength: 4 ] [ Weak Dark Elemental Affinity: 6 ] [ Martial Art Chaos Fist: 4 ] [ Major Mental Disorder: 1 ] [ Common Language: 10 ] [ Trigan Language: 1 ] [ Sword Handling: 1 ] [ Basic Spear Handling: 1 ] [ Fire Magical Elemental Affinity: 3 ] [ Knife Handling: 1 ] [ Basic Arithmetic: 10 ] [ Carpentry: 4 ] [ Architecture: 2 ] [ Agriculture: 1 ] [ Basic Forge: 1 ] [ Ki Sense: 5 ] [ Spiritual Sense: 2 ] [ Parallel Thinking : 6 ] [ Dismantle: 1 ] [ Body Enhancement (Fangs): 4 ] [ Pain Resistance: 4 ] [ Earth Magic Element Affinity: 4 ] [ Earth Magic Element Resistance: 1 ] [ Water Magic Elemental Affinity: 2 ] [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 3] [ Weak Light Elemental Resistance: 1 ] [ Leadership: 1 ] [ Faerie Contract ] [ Weak Soul Damage Resistance: 1 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: ? [ Vampire Bite: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Poor Blood Detection: 2 ] [ Swim: 1 ] [ Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Control: 5 ] [ Aura of Judgment: 3 ] [ Recovery: 1 ] [ Reinforced Line Production: 1 ] [ Magic Line Production: 2 ] [ Line Control & Maniption: 2 ] [ Weak Body Charge: 1 ] [ Jump: 5 ] [ Light Fire Breath: 5 ] [ Poison Spit: 4 ] [ Snake Scale Production: 1 ] [ Body Maniption: 4 ] [ Corrosion: 4 ] [ Detect Presence: 1 ] [ Vampire ws: 1 ] [ Blood Servant: 3 ] [ Great magical body boost: 1 ] [ Intimidation: 4 ] [ Basic non-elemental magic: 7 ] [ Basic wind magic: 1 ] [ Basic fire magic: 1 ] [ Hide: 1 ] [ Detect trap: 1 ] [ Basic Steal: 1 ] [ Night Vision: 3 ] [ Ki Control: 1 ] [ Basic Hammer Technique: 1 ] [ Assassination Technique: 1 ] [ Sword Technique: 1 ] [ Dagger Technique: 1 ] [ de Technique of Chaos: 4 ] [ Sonic scream: 1 ] [ Sense Life: 5] [ Vampire Servant: 2 ] [ Seismic Sense: 5 ] [ White Magic: 1 ] [ de of Light: 1 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] [ Identify: 2 ] [ Aura of Chaos : 3 ] [ Hide Mark ] ? BLESSINGS: [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] [ Forums (Fire Fairy King) ] [ Hera (Wood Fairy Queen) ] [ Jana (Ice Fairy Queen) ] [ Railgun (Thunder Fairy King) ] [ Mavis ( Queen of Space Fairy) ] ]> Chapter 147 Cap 146: Two Weeks Of Progress(Chapter Preview) I was very surprised by the big changes in my status, my abilities are as I imagined, but I was mainly surprised by the amount of spiritual power I have. If I remember correctly I should only have gained (+150) EP (Spiritual Power) after recovering from my soul wounds, does that mean I had 500 EP, or is that the reason I have such arge amount of spiritual power is that I managed to create that astral body? I can''t think about it right now, I don''t know anything about spiritual energy, souls, or the spiritual body, so I''ll think about it when I have the necessary knowledge. When I look at this amount of abilities and bloodlines I see how much I need that ability [ Synthesis: 1 ]. I also find the skills and titles I gained yesterday, I will use my [ Identify: 2 ] skill to find out more about them. Ding! <[ Skills identification result: ? [ Fairy Contract ]--> allows you to form a contract with a Fairy. The owner can share meanings with the contract target depending on the depth of connection between the owner and the contractor. This ability allows you to use spells, abilities, and techniques in conjunction with the hired Fairy. Active contracts: [ La (Fairy of Lower Chaos) ] ? [ Weak Soul Damage Resistance: 1 ]--> Slightly increased resistance to attacks against the owner''s soul. ? [ Hide Mark ]--> ability that allows you to hide skills, titles, jobs, races, names, bloodlines, and/or owner status. This ability also allows the owner to ce a mark to hide someone''s abilities, titles, jobs, races, names, bloodlines, and/or status, the person receiving the concealment mark must ept the mark of their own free will. Hide to skill owner: COST: no cost Give the withhold mark to someone: COST: 100 MP ]> Ding! <[ Result of identification of titles: ? [ Friend of the Spirits ]--> The owner of this title was recognized as someone of trust and as someone who helps the Spirits, as such all the Spirits will have a good impression of you and will be attracted by your Aura that will be marked by the power of the Spirits. This title also grants the ability to see and converse with Spirits. BONUS: (¡Á2) more spiritual attack power for you and the Spirit you have a contract with. ? [ Fairy Friend ]--> The owner of this title has been recognized as someone you can trust and as someone who helps Fairies, as such all Fairies will have a good impression of you and will be attracted by your Aura which will be marked by the power of the Fairies. This title also grants the ability to see and converse with Fairies. BONUS: (¡Á2) More magic attack power for you and the Fairy you have a contract with. ? [ Faerie Contractor: La (Fairy of Lesser Chaos) ] --> The owner of this title has a contract with the Fairy La (Fairy of Lesser Chaos). This title represents the strong connection between the owner and the hired Fairy. BONUS: Ability to use abilities through your hired Fairy. ]> The titles are as I imagined, I even identified the title [ Friend of the Spirits ] that I received when I met Kira to try topare it with the title [ Friend of the Fairies ] and realized that it has the same effects, the title that represents my contract with La allows me to use my abilities through her that might be easier than I did with Diana when she was in danger. It seems that all titles have good effects that will help me a lot in the future. The skills are also as I expected, but I''m surprised at the cost of the skill [ Mark of Concealment ]. Even with my current MP amount, the cost to use this skill on someone else is too high. I look again at my stat to confirm that those two abilities were there, but I don''t seem to be able to see abilities sealed in my stat. I really wanted to identify those two abilities, I missed an excellent opportunity when the mysterious woman released the ability seal [ Blood Pact ], I could have identified this ability, but I was thinking about it too much and missed the opportunity. Sigh I stop thinking about these things and focus on this starry sky, it just soothes me and makes me forget all these problems and worries. "Why are you sighing, master?" (La) "It''s nothing, I was just checking my status and I realized I still have a lot to do." (I) "You spend too much time worrying about everything, you should have more fun." (La) "I can have fun when we have a more stable life, for that, we need a safe ce, money, and strength." (I) "Right now we don''t have any of the three." (I) "With some effort, we can earn money and get EXP in the Dungeon." (I) "I want to go too." (La) "I''ll only let you go with us if you''re able to use your elemental powers correctly." (I) "I''ll make an effort starting tomorrow, I certainly won''t miss the opportunity to beat up some monsters." (La) La and I spent some time talking on the porch of my room, we were lying on the porch floor watching the starry sky, after some time I went to my bed to sleep and La slept beside me. --------------- Two weekster: These two weeks were very productive, I concentrated on leveling up just my Elemental Affinity type skills and magic skills. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Blood Elemental Affinity: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 7 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Wind Elemental Affinity: 4 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak elemental Affinity: 6 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Fire magic elemental affinity: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Earth magic elemental affinity: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Water magic elemental affinity: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 3 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Blood Control: 5 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic non-elemental magic: 7 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Fire Magic: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana sense: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Deep Meditation: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Parallel thinking: 6 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poor blood detection: 2 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . . <[ You learned the skill [ Basic Earth Magic: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Earth Magic: 1 > 3 ] ]> I was only able to train so many skills because I used the parallel thinking skill all the time to always be training two skills at the same time. Today I was lying on the floor of my bedroom balcony, it was already getting dark when Kira came to talk to me. "Master here is the information you asked for, I could only find an Alchemist with the characteristics you wanted." (Kira) "That''s enough, thank you Kira." (I) "Do you n to capture this Alchemist?" (Kira) "If he''s that bad, then I''m going to kill him." (I) "Even if I found an Alchemist, it''s going to be a little difficult to get to him." (Kira) "Why?" (I) "He is always being protected by ten Grade C adventurers." (Kira) "Do you know where he is? Do you know if he''s ever been alone?" (I) "All of this is in the information I gave you." (Kira) "But the answer is yes when he is in hisboratory he is alone making drugs and potions that he tries on orphans and people in the poorest part of the city that are handed over to him by the criminal organization he works for." (Kira) "But even so, your security guards are always hanging around the building and there''s always someone at the entrance to the room where the Alchemist''sboratory is, and there''s also always one or two people under the window watching from the outside." (Kira) "I''ll think of something, thanks Kira." (I) After talking to Kira I go over everything that happened in these two weeks to see if we have everything ready. Anton and Tania have already delivered our equipment, as promised arebat clothing and armor resistance against magical attacks and physical damage, Anton also made weapons for everyone the way we asked. In these two weeks Freya, Sophia, and Leo became adventurers, their ratings are Freya Grade -B, Sophia Grade +C, and Leo Grade -C. Another thing that happened during these two weeks is that La learned to control and use inbat the five elements she already had before but is still having difficulty with the dark and light elements. I also improved in my studies of magic, now I am able to use non-elemental magic, fire magic, earth magic, and light magic. I have been taught by ¨¦rica and Irina, even though I can use these spells inbat, I can only use lower-level spells, but for now, this is enough. Everyone continued training during these two weeks, now what I need is to go to the Adventurers Guild to pick up some quests that can bepleted in the Dungeon of the Great Serpent. Tonight I''m going to talk to everyone to decide who''s going to go to the dungeon or not. After thinking through all of this I read the report and the information Kira gave me about this Alchemist, I was even more eager to kill him when I finished reading. After simting in my mind several scenarios an idea came to my mind, but I will have to discover its viability with others. Chapter 148 Cap 147: Missing Alchemist(Chapter Preview) At the end of the night, I brought everyone together for our daily night meeting, I started to really enjoy these meetings as at this point we can all share our thoughts on various topics, but it''s a shame that some people never say anything during the meetings, these people are Ibuki, Alice, Nn, Caryna and Leo. When I asked them why they didn''t participate more actively in the meetings they each gave a different reason, Ibuki said the issues were too difficult for her to understand, Leo said her opinions are very simr to Diana''s so there isn''t much to add in the things under discussion, Alice and Nn said the same thing, they said that asmoners they didn''t have any kind of understanding about the things we talked about during the meetings, before they came here they didn''t even know how to do simple math, in Alice''s case it was even worse since I couldn''t even read or write. They said that they only know how to speak themonnguage because this is a city that most of the poption are merchants or adventurers, so evenmoners end up learning themonnguage along with the Trigannguage as they grow up. But Alice and Nn told me it''s been taught by Irius and Irina, they''ve now been training in reading simple books to practice, for now, I won''t interfere, but I n to teach math to everyone in the mansion, one of the things I realized was that this one was a type of knowledge that normally only the Nobility is the merchants learned, but I want to teach this to others as well. After getting everyone together I first went over all the preparation we''ve been doing to start exploring the Dungeon, I did it to confirm that nothing else was missing. Afterward, I confirmed how everyone''s day has been and if there was any news, having almost finished I call Kira to tell me more about her report, I read it all but I would like to hear some parts of it from her mouth to make sure I didn''t leave spend anything. "Are you sure when this Alchemist is in yourb no one else enters?" (I) "Yes, I watched him for a few days, I wanted to try to bring him to you, but the ndestine organization he belongs to keeps him well protected, even the building where theboratory is located is well guarded." (Kira) "I noticed that from your report, I could also see that you mentioned that theb windows have magical barriers." (I) "Can you tell me more about them?" (I) "I thought I could enter through one of these windows, but then I discovered this barrier, it prevents the entry of magic items, it prevents the entry of things above a certain speed, it prevents the passage of spells and it prevents the entry of objectsrger than a little bird." (Kira) "You mentioned this in your report, but how did you discover this bird information?" (I) "The barrier wasn''t very strong, but by the time breaking the barrier would alert the Alchemist and the security guards around him, I was getting frustrated when I saw that a bird managed to break through the barrier andnd on the window." (Kira) "(Just as I thought, it looks like my n might work.)" (I) "I thought I could do something with it, but the moment I attached a small magic item to the bird''s leg it couldn''t get through the barrier anymore, its leg was stuck out." (Kira) "(This is also good information that wasn''t in the report, I just need to make a small change to the n.)" (I) "Thank you so much for the information, Kira." (I) "I''ve already thought about how I can get this Alchemist, I''ll tell you my n." (I) -------------- After an hour of exining my n everyone understood, Diana and Kira said it was a good n, Irius was furious to hear about the activities the Alchemist did use orphans as guinea pigs for his potions and drugs. Alice for some reason had dangerous eyes as ¨¦rica had at the time, but neither of them spoke the reason for that, Freya didn''t show it on her face, but I could feel a slight bloodlusting out of her when Kira spoke the part where the orphans they were used as guinea pigs, Leo had the most violent reaction, for a moment he even transformed into his lion form and began to roar furiously. After we managed to calm Leo down we learned that the only thing he never stood for was crimes against children, in fact, he said he always killed other bad guys who did bad to children when he found them, even when he was a bad guy he never did any harm to children, Sophia surprised me by having a weak reaction just like Irina and Nira. When I asked why they were so calm they gave the same reason, that there was nothing they could do about this kinda thing, I could understand that because it was the same thought I had, but I also felt less guilty about what I would do to this Alchemist, if I were in my old world I would be called a monster for what I will do with it, maybe even in this world it is difficult for others to ept what I will do, so I didn''t go into details about what I will do with the Alchemist. After everything was resolved I told everyone to go rest and calm down, for those who were impacted by the Alchemist''s information I said they didn''t need to worry, I said he would be dead tomorrow. After that I went to my room while talking to La, unlike the others, she was having several ideas on how to make this Alchemist suffer, listening to her I even wondered if she was really a fairy, because of the scary things she was saying while she had a smile on her face I was wondering if she was a Demon disguised as a Fairy. As she was already saying such scary things I told her my n in more detail as I will need her to. ------------- Pov of a former Grade -C adventurer: I''m a former adventurer, I earned well as an adventurer, but I got tired of being in danger fighting monsters, I considered myself lucky not to have participated in that special mission to fight the undead that happened a while ago, after hearing how dangerous it was, I decided not to take that kind of risk. But I had a big problem, I was broke and in debt from gambling, I had to look for a way to make money, but it was difficult. But a week ago a person who imed to be part of one of the ces where I yed gambling came to the tattered inn where I was living, he offered me a simple job of protecting a certain Alchemist within the city, when he said that I would receive ten gold coins a week as payment I epted right away. I started to work the next day, there were nine more people protecting this Alchemist day and night as security guards, as a former adventurer I could see that they had simr strength to mine, I started to wonder about the identity of this Alchemist. Over the days I learned that this Alchemist had a shit personality, he was arrogant, authoritarian, narcissistic, and loved to talk about himself, he thought he was very handsome when in fact he was a middle-aged and very fat man. But I quickly learned not to displease him, I saw him kidnapping a married woman or to be clearer, forcing us that we should only be his security guards to kidnap the woman and take her to the small mansion he had, that woman''s screams could be heard throughout the night, he even allowed the guards to stay with her the next morning, I and two others refused, but others epted with smiles on their faces and thanking the Alchemist, this happened on the second day of work. When I thought I had seen the worst about this Alchemist, it was when I found out that he was much worse, on my third day of work the other guards and I apanied him to an abandoned building where he said hisboratory was, he didn''t let anyone in. in the room where hisb was, so we patrolled inside the building and around the building, but there was also always someone at theb room door and under theb window. I hated being on guard outside theb, the first two days I heard screamsing from inside, some of the screams sounded like children, in the days that followed I saw the man who hired mee to the building with two middle-aged men, an elderly woman and a couple of children, all were wearing chains on their arms, legs, and neck. The man entered the Alchemist''sboratory with the five of them and left in a short time alone, soon after screams started to be heard from inside, that day was when the regret of having epted this work began to consume me, but I can''t get out of it anymore, I was never the smartest person but even I can say that if I say I want to leave they will kill me if I report this to the guards they will alsoe after me, I have no choice but to remain silent and try to ignore the screams. ------------ Todaypletes a week that I''ve been working for this Alchemist, I must say it''s been a strange day, today I''m on guard at theboratory door, I can usually hear moaning moans and sometimes screamsing from inside theboratory, but no screams are appearing today, after some time even the regrets began to fade. I had a bad feeling and I called another security guard to talk about what was going on, he also thought it was weird and we were arguing whether to go in to check when an explosion threw us away, as an ex adventurer I reacted quickly by getting up and pulling my sword and cutting through the door that ising towards me flying by the explosion, the other security guard was also with a sword in his hand ready forbat, we both ran to the source of the explosion that was the Alchemist''sboratory. As soon as we entered theb we saw that everything was on fire and we didn''t know what to do, we tried to look for the Alchemist but we couldn''t find him, soon the other eight security guards showed up and two of them could use water element magic they used to put out the fire, after erasing everything we started to look for the Alchemist, we saw several burned bodies but none were the same height or weight as the fat Alchemist, we searched for a long time but found no clues about him. Before long the man who hired me met with us and brought with him five more people who seemed stronger than me, he asked everything that happened and that''s when I realized how strange everything was, I was in the only entrance to theboratory and no one passed me, the two guards who were under the window outside said that nothing came near the window today, and when we entered we also saw that the walls were still in ce, they were just cracked by the explosion, but for some reason, the Alchemist''s body was nowhere. No matter how hard we investigated, we weren''t able to find any clues, it seemed like the Alchemist had just disappeared. I also heard the man who hired me say that there were several things missing. I took advantage of this to resign after proving I had nothing to do with it, so I decided to leave the Kingdom and go to another one, I decided to rejoin the Adventurers Guild to not mess with these types of people anymore. Chapter 149 Cap 148: Murder Plan(Chapter Preview) Pov La: The master is very objective, even if his n is good he is killing this Alchemist very fast, this type of person who uses others as experiments deserves to suffer. "If it wasn''t for fear of interfering with the master''s n, I would y a little with this Alchemist so he''ll know how good it is to be at the mercy of someone who wants to harm you." (I) "I think the master is right to send me along with you." (Kira) "Fairies are always cruel to their enemies, so never piss off a Fairy, Kira." (Byakko) "Don''t say that, you were supposed to be on my side, don''t you also want to see this shit die suffering in agony?" (I) Sigh "And I''ve always heard that fairies are kind and lovely beings, maybe only La is like that isn''t it Byakko?" (Kira) "Don''t be fooled by appearances, Fairies are really cheerful, kind, and kind to most people, they''re simple beings to please and hard to annoy." (Byakko) "But how much they get angry is worse than the Demons, but I have to say that this Fairy releases her cruel side far more than the others for what little I remember." (Byakko) "You''re going to make me sad like that, if anyone heard this they''d think I''m a cruel and sadistic monster." (I) "(But that''s what you''re showing because I already realized that I sent Kira with you.)" (Zenos) "Master!" (I) "You should be kinder entering someone''s mind, where is my privacy?" (I) "(Stop joking, you never cared about any of this, you''re just kidding one more time.)" (Zenos) "You are not fun." (I) While I''m talking to Kira, the spirit cat and the master we''re heading to the ce of the mission the master gave us, an abandoned building where the shitty Alchemist''s ndestineboratory is located. The master''s n was very simple, as Byakko and I can be invisible to most people and we are small, we can try to get in by flying slowly through the window crossing the barrier in the windows, after that the rest of the n is to deal silently and quickly with the Alchemist. As soon as we got to the ce we see idiots protecting this fucking Alchemist if it were up to me I would kill these idiots too, they must know what this Alchemist is doing and still help protect this worm. "Calm down La, you''re letting your bloodlust slip away, luckily we''re far away so they haven''t noticed yet, but if you keep going you''re going to ruin the master''s n." (Kira) "..." (I) "(Calm down La, once you''re ready to start the mission.)" (Zenos) "Fine." (I) After taking a few deep breaths I feel calmer, I shouldn''t disappoint the master. "I''m ready." (I) "Then you two can go, La will take care of the Alchemist quickly and quietly, you Byakko will look for anything of value nearby." (Kira) "I''ll share your senses to see what we can find there, then you two will save the Alchemist''s body and anything of value you find in the storage items La is guarding with her space magic to get past the barrier." (Kira) "Don''t worry, I remember the n, I have five storage items stored, they''re all empty." (I) "I don''t like doing that, a great spirit like me stealing from criminals, I''d rather be fighting head-on." (Byakko) "We can''t do that, they''re strong, we''re not going to be able to kill them all quickly and we''re going to get a lot of attention, the criminal organization this Alchemist belongs to is the biggest drug manufacturer in town, so I don''t want them after us." (Kira) "Alright, let''s go, Byakko." (I) Sigh "Fine, but I''ll have something tasty to eatter." (Byakko) "I''ll talk to Caryna about it when we get back." (Kira) Byakko and I fly very slowly to the window, like a fairy I am able to see the barrier that should be invisible, it only covers the windows but doesn''t seem to have an attack power, it is also very thin and weak but seems connected to a device, I can''t see it from the outside but it must be by the window, it must be like Kira said, a device to warn if the barrier is broken. I easily pass the barrier along with Byakko, inside I see three shelves with ss bottles of various shapes with colored liquids inside and ss jars with various types of things inside. I looked around and saw a small bookcase with some books, I heard a noise from one direction and saw some cages where people were trapped, I saw two men who had spots on their bodies, there was also an old woman and a young man who had empty eyes and they were drooling, I also saw some children, some were dead and some had wounds on their bodies or blemishes, the vision was horrible and I almost released my bloodlust again. I try to calm down and see Byakko beside me trying to do the same, we both turn to the Alchemist who was standing reading a book. The moment I saw the Alchemist I felt a great bloodlust in my head that didn''t belong to me, I never felt anything like this before, even I was immobilized for a second, I knew the master was furious, he was seeing everything through of my eyes. "(Calm down master, you are distracting me.)" (I) "(...)" (Zenos) I feel the bloodlust slowly subside and then disappear. "(Sorry about that, I lost control for a second.)" (Zenos) "(Go ahead with the n, use your space element magic to create a barrier around this bastard''s head so the air doesn''t enter to kill him asphyxiated.)" (Zenos) "(You also have my permission to use an electrical discharge on him while trying to choke him, this will prevent him from using any magic or ability to free himself or call for help.)" (Zenos) "All right" (I) I nod to Byakko who starts looking around as I approach from behind the fat Alchemist. "I need to make this drug more addictive without increasing the side effects, I don''t want those who use my drugs to die too quickly, I want them alive to keep buying my drugs to death, ha ha hahaha..." (Alchemist) "... ... ..." (Alchemist) While the Alchemist was talking a lot of useless things I got really close to him from behind, the moment he startedughing I create a spatial barrier around his head, now he won''t be able to scream or breathe as his head is isted within this barrier. It was funny to see her expression of surprise, it took him a while to notice the barrier around his head, he only noticed when it started to get hard to breathe, this is a great advantage of space magic, it is difficult to perceive with just eyes or ears. When he tried to bring his hand to his face that''s when he realized there was a barrier around his head, it was funny to see him trying to hit the barrier with his hands uselessly, but I couldn''t risk him running to the door or making a knocking noise on something, so I focused my Thunder element on my hand and held onto his back. Zizzizzzi! It was funny watching this despicable fat man thrashing on the floor with a desperate face, in a few minutes he stopped movingpletely, at the master''s request I went to the Alchemist''s chest and put my ear to hear his heartbeat, after confirming that I had no beats I took out a storage item and put his body away, but first I had to take out two storage items he was using and used my space magic to put the three storage items away. After that, Byakko and I started stealing everything of value and putting it inside the storage items we brought, unfortunately, there was no money in thisb but we took all the books, materials, tools, bottles, and jars in theb. Byakko and I looked at each other and then at the people trapped in the cages not knowing what to do. "(Master, what should I do with these people?)" (I) I could feel him seeing them through my vision, so I waited for his response. "(His eyes of his are dead, I don''t see a trace of will in them, even with the person who did this to them dying in front of them nobody shows a reaction.)" (Zenos) "(I can''t do anything for unwilling people, kill them to end their suffering at least.)" (Zenos) I could feel the master''s sadness when speaking this order, I sympathize with these people but what the master says is true, they surrendered to their suffering, this is the easiest and least painful path that I chose when I was transformed into an abomination, their hearts and minds have been broken and in that state, they are in death is a blessing. "(It will be a quick death, I promise.)" (I) "< Ice Needles >" (I) I used a spell that I trainedst week, I made an ice needle for each person and aimed at their heads, then fired, these people didn''t try to dodge or scream, it felt like I was shooting needles at wooden puppets. My ice needles hit the immobile targets and pierced their heads, they must be dead from this. I look around angrily at this Alchemist, but I have nowhere to take that anger out. "(I know you''re angry, so you can blow up thisb if you want, but get out of there fast.)" (Zenos) "(Thank you master.)" (I) The two elements I learned to control the fastest were fire and ice, so I''m going to use an explosion spell in this shittyb. "< Explosive sphere >" (I) As a Fairy I don''t need to create magic circles to shape and control mana, I can do this directly, so I raise my hand and gather a lot of Fire Mana in a sphere and let it float in the room, it will float for a few. seconds before approaching the ground slowly, as soon as it touches the ground it will explode throwing fire in all directions. After that I leave the sphere inside and take Byakko out the window through the barrier, then we head towards Kira. "So, is it over?" (Kira) "Yes, unfortunately, the Alchemist''s death was very peaceful, I have to teach the master to be more cruel." (I) "More cruel? Wasn''t he the one who ordered you to kill those people in the cages?" (Byakko) "That wasn''t cruel, it was mercy." (I) "She''s right Byakko, we are unable to rescue each person in trouble, and getting those people out would be difficult, we would also have to find a way to cure them, in the end, they would be proof of what we did here today, the organization that is behind this Alchemist will want to investigate this and we can leave no traces." (Kira) "Besides, as the master himself said, these people had already given up, not a reason to waste time with someone who has already lost the will to live." (I) Byakko didn''t say anything on the way back, he understood what we said, but for him, it''s still hard to ept, I can understand him, Spirits and Fairies have a natural instinct to protect children, but there was nothing to do when their will to live if went out. Chapter 150 Cap 149: Synthesis Skill Acquired(Chapter Preview) The n I made to kill that Alchemist was sessful, but I started to regret killing him so quickly that Alchemist, see what he did to those people, see what he did even to children, I would really like to follow La''s desire to make him suffer before he died, but she couldn''t put the n to waste when before they finished what they were doing best, it was risky enough for them to start stealing things from theboratory. I opened my eyes after calming down a bit and standing up, I was on the veranda of my room, all I had to do now was wait for them toe back in a few minutes. Ding! <[ You gained 129 EXP from enemy kills by the hired Fairy ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> I also seem to get EXP when the Fairy I''ve contracted with kills someone, but this is no time to think about that right now. Sigh "(The next step is going to be unpleasant.)" (I) "How was the mission, master?" (Freya) "Huh!?" (I) At some point, Freya appeared behind me holding a tray with a ss of juice and a sandwich. "How long have you been here?" (I) "From the beginning, I was a little surprised when you started emitting bloodlust, but I kept waiting for you to wake up, when I saw your expression rx I went to get you a snack." (Freya) "Thanks for the snack." (I) I take the sandwich in one hand and the ss of juice in the other and start eating and drinking. "Where are the others?" (I) "Leo and Caryna are having a tour of the city, Tania and Anton are doing some work in their workshops and the others are training in the back of the mansion." (Freya) "After Kiraes back I don''t want anyone interrupting me." (I) "You''re going to eat that Alchemist aren''t you?" (Freya) "Yes, this time I''m going to devour the entire body, it won''t be a pleasant sight, so don''t let anyone get close." (I) "As the master wishes." (Freya) I look at Freya who keeps a gentle and calming smile on her beautiful face, wondering how she can keep that expression with me telling me I''m going topletely devour a person''s body. "Is there something on my face, master?" (Freya) Freya puts her hand to her face and tries to see her reflection in the empty tray in her hand. "I was just thinking about how you feel knowing what I''m going to do with that Alchemist." (I) "I understand master, you''ve already told us about your ability, I know you don''t like what you''re going to do, I also know it won''t be for fun but to get something you need." (Freya) "I also know that you made all that effort to find someone as bad as this Alchemist because you didn''t want to do any harm to innocent people, otherwise it wouldn''t have been easier to find another Alchemist with the skill you''re looking for." (Freya) "Thank you for understanding, but I don''t think other people will be as understanding as you if they know what I''m doing." (I) "That''s true, if you were in a Demon Realm you wouldn''t need to worry too much, but you better be careful in a Human Realm, even the Elves won''t like to know what you''re doing." (Freya) "But as long as the master doesn''t lose his head and start killing innocent people, I''ll continue by his side, the simple fact that you don''t hide anything from us, whether good or bad, already shows how much you ce your trust in everyone in this mansion and I will not betray that trust." (Freya) "Thank you for your words, being with you all helps me a lot, thank you." (I) As I finished eating the lunch Freya brought me Kira returned, she came straight to my room with Byakko and La. "Master, we are back." (Kira) "Wee back." (I) La flies like a missile towards my head and hugs my face. "I''m back, did the master miss me?" (La) "Wee back, now can you drop my face?" (I) "No, I missed the master a lot, how dare you send me on a mission far from you?" (La) "Leave me you sticky fairy." (I) "Not!!!" (La) After a few minutes of trying to get that fairy off my face, I managed, but my face is all scratched up, as punishment I used my threads to tie that annoying fairy and threw it on the bed. "Back to the subject, how was the mission from your perspective Kira?" (I) "It went as nned, I don''t think we left any clues behind, as the master is nning to devour this Alchemist''s entire body there shouldn''t be any evidence left so I don''t think we need to worry about the criminal organization behind this Alchemist finding out about us." (Kira) "Very well, thank you for your excellent work as always." (I) "Where are the storage items?" (I) "They still have the Fairy tied up there." (Byakko) "..." (I) When I look at La I see her freezing and then breaking my lines. "You don''t know how to y, you didn''t need to tie me up like that." (La) La waves her hand and the space in front of her ripples, so she ces her hands inside the ripple, retrieving everything she has inside. "Here are the storage items." (La) I run my index finger over La''s head gently, then pick up just the storage item where the Alchemist''s body is. "Kira, I want you to take all the other storage items to Nira, ask her to identify each of the items inside, I want to know the rarity of each one, the prices of each, and what each is used for." (I) "Yes, I''ll give it to her now." (Kira) Without saying anything else Kira leaves my room carrying the storage items, only me, La, and Freya are left in the room. "I think you two better get out, what I''m going to do now won''t be a pleasant thing to see." (I) "I don''t care about these things, go ahead." (La) "Allow me to see master, I''m not as naive as my daughter, during the years I was alive I saw many things and I know the darkness of this world, I won''t care what the master will do with this scum." (Freya) "The decision is up to you." (I) I first removed the Alchemist''s fat body from the storage item, then removed all of his clothing and threw it in the corner, then ced some MP potions on the nearest table if needed. "Then I want this Alchemist''s clothes incinerated." (I) "I''ll take care of it master." (Freya) ,m After making this request I used the non-elemental magic ¨¦rica taught me to make the Alchemist''s body float, then I used water element magic to make a sphere of water that covered the Alchemist''s entire body. With all the preparation done I activate my ability [ Corrosion: 5 ] which gives the characteristic of corrosion to my mana, as the water sphere is made with my mana it ended up bing an acid sphere that started to corrode the entire body of the Alchemist. It was a grotesque sight to see the skin disappear then see the flesh and muscle underneath disintegrate until the blood spread through the sphere obstructing the view, but as this is an ability of mine I can feel it trying to corrode the body and I can see my MP going down. It took almost an hour to finish and I had to drink two MP potions so I deactivated my corrosion ability and got close to the sphere and started drinking it in big gulps, this also took a while because of the sphere''s size, but I managed to ingest it all, in the end not a single piece of bone was left. "What a disgusting taste." (I) Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Lower Insatiable Stomach: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Potions Control: 1 ] ? [ Alchemy technique: 1 ] ? [ Potion Multiplication: 1 ] ? [ Summary: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following titles: ? [ Master Alchemist ] ? [ Perverted ] ]> "(What the hell is this?)" (I) "(Because I have this damn pervert title, I''m still a virgin in this world, to tell you the truth I died a virgin in my old world too, because of always being sick.)" (I) I was doing my best not to cry, I never thought I would have a title like that, but at least I got the skill I wanted, I also got some Alchemist skills. I''m lucky to have a skill that allowed me to eat more than triple my weight in food, it''s been a while since this skill leveled up, but I guess that''s because I haven''t been eating enough. After calming down a bit I look around and see La giving me a beautiful smile, I also see Freya with her kind work smile that she always keeps on her face. "I hope you enjoyed the show." (I) "It was fun to see that bastard turn to soup and then get devoured by the master, but next time I meet someone like him I suggests doing it with him alive, it''s going to be a lot more fun." (La) "Are you sure you''re a fairy?" (I) "What are you talking about master, of course, I''m a fairy." (La) "Because in my eyes you look more like a Demon." (I) "The master may not know it, but the Elves who have a good rtionship with Fairies for generations know that they are extreme beings, they are usually cheerful, kind, kind, and friendly, they are hardly irritated creatures and they are easy to get along with, but when they get angry they are more cruel, fierce and brutal than Demons." (Freya) "Why does it seem like she''s more cruel than friendly?" (I) "Maybe that''s what she went through, she goes from one extreme to the other much faster and easier than other Fairies." (Freya) "Why are you guys talking about me like I''m not here?" (La) "The subject should be about the master devouring that fat one." (La) "I must admit it was a little shocking, but people are devoured by monsters all the time, there are even races that eat each other, so you don''t need to think about it too much master." (Freya) "Thanks for telling me this, but I don''t n on doing this very often, one of the reasons I do this with this Alchemist was to not leave anything of his body behind, now I want you to burn his clothes." (I) "I will do that now." (Freya) I see Freya pick up the Alchemist''s clothes and leave, I throw myself on my bed, I''m so full I can barely move. Chapter 151 Cap 150: Great Serpent Dungeon(Chapter Preview) I took advantage of this time that I have nothing to do to change my job to [ Novice Adventurer ], I switched without checking the other jobs avable so as not to lose focus on what I''ve already decided is to learn all the apprentice or novice level jobs. After that, I went to meditate to integrate my new level also before the evening meeting. When night fell I was already feeling better and I meet with everyone to decide who goes to Dungeon the next day, after talking a little with everyone we ended up deciding to go to our usual group this time. "Have you taken up the quests in the Adventurers'' Guild, Diana?" (I) "Yes Master." (Diana) "I took two quests, one can bepleted on the first floor of the Dungeon, but for the second we will need to go to the second floor." (Diana) "These are collecting quests for monster materials, one quest needs the teeth of one snake, and the other needs the crippling venom of another." (Diana) "Are they strong monsters?" (I) "No, most monsters from the first ten floors can be faced by Adventurers from Grade D and above, except for the intermediate boss which can appear on any floor and must have a Strength of Grade C, normally Dungeon bosses are unique monsters. and the intermediate bosses are Variant monsters." (Diana) "Do you think we can win against the middle boss of the first ten floors?" (I) "Yes we can, master." (Diana) "Most of the time the bosses and intermediate bosses of this dungeon have as their main weapon Poison-type attacks that have little effect on our party." (Diana) "Okay then, everyone has already received their gear and Diana has already picked up the quests in the Guild, so let''s leave for the Great Serpent Dungeon tomorrow morning." (I) After seeing that everyone understands I turn to Nira who was in the corner of the room rummaging in a reading crystal. "Nira, get closer." (I) When I call, she takes her eyes off the reading crystal for the first time and sees the Cursed Raven fly out of the window tond on her shoulder as she approaches me. "You already received the storage items with the things we stole from the criminal Alchemist, didn''t you?" (I) "Yes Master." (Nira) "I haven''t had time to check them yet, I''ll do it tomorrow, but knowing this Alchemist''s specialty there will probably be some drugs in there, what should I do with them?" (Nira) "Destroy all drugs, but save the rest, especially the poison." (I) "Yes sir." (Nira) I look at the Cursed Raven on her shoulder and she lifts my hand, he flies from her shoulder to my hand and I rub her head with my other hand. "Have you chosen his name yet?" (I) "Yes, I decided to put Yomi''s name as the master suggested, the meaning of the name suits him." (Nira) "Do you know what his gender is?" (I) "A Cursed Raven is genderless, they are spectral creatures, their physical forms are embodiments of their energy." (Nira) "Usually there''s no way to tame one, I''m a special case as I have a strong bond with him, the main reason for this is that he was born inside of me." (Nira) "But I don''t know why he likes the master so much." (Nira) "You didn''t say he has strong Affinity to the curse, so he can probably feel my Affinity to the curse too, that''s why he likes me." (I) "That makes sense." (Nira) I talked to Kira for a while and then I talked to each one separately, I want everyone to talk and get along, Alice has spent a lot of time working and training, so I told Freya to take her for a walk tomorrow in the city, I took the day off for everyone, they deserve a little rest. After that, I go back to my room to sleep. ----------- The next day I wake up with a kick in La''s neck, since I woke up early I went to do some light exercises, and then I went to take a shower, with so many women living in the mansion it has been difficult to find times where the bathroom with a hot spring is free, so I enjoyed my time there, La was there too, she fell in love with the hot spring. After going to the kitchen and eating something I wait for the others to wake up and eat, then everyone gets ready with theirbat gear, Irina and Erica put on robes one red and the other green, Irius wore armor like a knight and the others were withbat clothes including me, they are clothes that do not interfere with our movements with specifications chosen by each one. I have a short sword on my back and four daggers at my waist two on each side, Ibuki had two lightweight single-edged swords that I asked to be made for her, I could see a big smile on her face for being able to go hunting again. We leave the mansion and go straight to the Adventurers Guild, I want to talk to Mari before we go to the Dungeon, I want to make sure we don''t have any problems on our first dungeon exploration. As soon as we arrive at the guild I see it full of Adventurers, I see so manying and going, I wonder why there are so many this time? "What are you knowing?" (I) "This must be your first time seeing this, master." (Diana) "Adventurers usually show up in the Guild to take on quests when the suns start to rise, at which point the guild is packed." (Diana) "I see, thanks for the exnation, Diana." (I) We see Marie down the stairs and we go over to her, then she invites us up and we go with her to a room on the second floor. "Why are you here?" (Mari) "We''re going to the Great Serpent Dungeon, but first I wanted to ask if there''s been anything weird going on there?" (I) "Everything is normal in that dungeon, but why did you decide to go to the dungeon all of a sudden?" (Mari) "I just thought it would be more interesting." (I) "If by interesting you mean dangerous, then yes, adventurers die every week in the dungeon." (Mari) "Mari is right, many Adventurers die in dungeons not only because of monsters but also because of traps and ambushes." (Diana) ? "Exactly, so we advise new adventurers to avoid Dungeons until they have more experience." (Mari) "I believe we''ll be fine, we don''t n on going beyond the first five floors of the Dungeon, we also have two people with trap detection skills and sleep capable of dealing with poison." (I) "That makes me calmer, but a warning, don''t take too long with your fights, there are more monsters inside a dungeon than outside, if it takes too long fighting a monster then other monsters can approach." (Mari) "In the first ten floors this rarely happens because of therge number of adventurers exploring there, but after the eleventh floor the number of monsters keeps getting bigger." (Mari) "I''ve already told them all this, you should also know that they are not normal new adventurers, after all, you put them in high rankings from the start." (Diana) "I admit you are strong and have potential, but it is still my duty as a receptionist to make you aware of the dangers of a mission or dungeon." (Mari) "Thank you for your concern." (I) "Be careful in the dungeon, there is the possibility of getting attacked by novice killers too." (Mari) "Did they show up again?" (Diana) "They always think it''s an easy way to make money, even if we keep killing them they always show up more." (Mari) Sigh "There''s always something to make my job more difficult." (Mari) "What are novice killers?" (I) "It''s what they call adventurers who kill novice adventurers to steal their equipment and items." (Irina) "This is amon practice to appear in any city that is close to a dungeon." (Irius) "As the Dungeon itself devours the bodies after a while all the evidence disappears, so there are always people who think they can get away with it." (Irius) "It''s like they said, they''re usually killed when found, but that kind of person who likes quick money alwayses back knowing the risk if caught." (Diana) "Let''s be careful don''t worry Mari." (I) "Hope so." (Mari) After talking to Mari we leave the Guild, then we go to the north gate of the city and out, from what Diana had told me before, the Dungeon of the Great Serpent is on a cliff wall fifteen minutes walk after leaving town. We walked along a forest path for ten minutes seeing chariots and wagons passing by, we also saw other people withbat gear walking along the same path as us, then we turned onto a side path and I see the top of the cliff wall from above. of the trees. After walking for another three to five minutes we arrived at the dungeon entrance, it just looked like a dark cave, at first sight, if the cave entrance wasn''t carved in the shape of a big snakehead with its mouth open, I felt like if I entered the cave I would be devoured. "Has someone carved the entrance to this cave?" (I) "No, Dungeon entrances always form naturally during the Dungeon spawning process." (Diana) "This is a very intimate Dungeon entrance, going in there should feel like entering the mouth of a giant snake to those who see it from outside." (Irina) I see people walking in and out of the dungeon, thoseing out are covered in dirt, some parts of the armor or steals are melted or cut and their faces are pale like they''re sick or in this case probably poisoned. I even see some people grabbing others who are unconscious, it looks like it really is quite dangerous in there. But I didn''t expect it to be so busy, I also see a small hut beside the entrance to the Dungeon with the same symbol as the Adventurers'' Guild. "I present to you the Dungeon of the Great Serpent." (Diana) Chapter 152 Cap 151: First Dungeon Exploration Part 1(Chapter Preview) I was surprised at how aggressive the entrance to this dungeon looked, but I recovered quickly, after seeing the state in which many people are leaving the dungeon I turn to Diana to talk to her. "Why are so many people leaving the dungeon injured?" (I) "This is normal, these are newbie adventurers, they must have just entered and after a round or two of battles they are in that state." (Diana) "The most experienced adventurers can spend half the day inside the Dungeon with constant fights." (Diana) "How is the number of monsters per floor?" (Irius) "The monsters on the first five floors are targets of novice adventurers, so there are fewer monsters, the sixth through the tenth floor have a little more monsters, but there are still many adventurers exploring these floors, only after moving to the eleventh floor than the number of monsters increases a lot since the younger adventurers don''t dare to pass by the boss of the tenth floor." (Diana) "How do you think it will take us to find monsters on the first five floors?" (Irius) "Every thirty minutes we should find some groups of snakes, I think you better be aware they love ambushes." (Diana) "Alright, before we go in let''s decide on a formation." (I) "I was going to suggest this now, well thought out for your first exploration, master." (Diana) "Diana and I will go ahead since we have detection capabilities to find the monsters, Irina and ¨¦rica will be in the middle with Irius protecting the right side and Ibuki protecting the left side, Kira you and Byakko will protect the back so as not to be ambushed by monsters or adventurers." (I) "There!" (I) I feel a tug on my hair and look at the little Fairy who hase out of the hood that thisbat suit has that reminds me a lot of a ck armybat suit. "You forgot to tell you what to do." (La) "You will stay with me." (I) "Okay then I''ll get a ride with you." (La) La flies over to me and sits on my shoulder, I don''t know what to make of thiszy fairy. "This is a very simple and ssic n, but you did well to see where each would do best." (Diana) "Thanks." (I) "I think now is our time to go inside, let''s go!" (I) My group and I entered through the Serpent''s mouth, I feel I have gone through something but I don''t know what it is since it''s very dark, so I keep walking until I reach an open cave area. I look around and see crystals on the walls and ceiling that illuminates everything around, the cave ispletely round with a dark tunnel behind me is a normal cave tunnel on the other side of the cave room, in the center of the cave there is a big column crystal with symbols of snakes. "What ce is this?" (I) "This is the first-floor entrance room, each floor has a room like the one at the entrance, monsters don''t enter here unless there is a wave of monsters." (Diana) "After that cave tunnel, we will be in the caves that make up the first floor, the crystal in the center allows you to teleport to the floor where you have been, only one person can choose the floor and has to have been there before, only teleport together if you are in the same group." (Diana) "Before you ask, that crystal is indestructible and cannot be moved from its ce, the walls and structures inside the Dungeon are also much stronger and repair over time to their original state." (Diana) "I didn''t read that in the Dungeons book." (I) "These books tend to simplify knowledge a lot, so I''m telling you that." (Diana) "How far have you gone in this dungeon, Diana?" (I) "I already went up to the tenth floor, but I didn''t face the boss there, that was a few weeks before I met ¨¦rica." (Diana) "I would like to see more of this dungeon, but I won''t be rushing unnecessarily, let''s explore floor by floor." (I) "Old master, the initial goal of exploring the first five floors was for us to learn to fight together faster." (¨¦rica) "Exactly that, ¨¦rica." (I) "Now enter the formation we decided on before, let''s go through that tunnel." (I) "Before we go we have to put our hands on the crystal in the center of the room, this will make it register that we were here, or we won''t be able to teleport hereter." (Diana) "You heard her, let''s go." (I) Everyone goes to the crystal and I see it glow slightly where each one puts their hand before it goes out again, after that we head towards the tunnel. We started to go through that tunnel that I found to have a height of three meters and a width of four meters, after going through this small tunnel we found ourselves in an even bigger tunnel, the ceiling height should be up to five meters and the tunnel corridors it''s about ten meters or more, it looks like there''s a crossroads just ahead that leads to a tunnel to the left, a tunnel to the right and the tunnel where we''re straight. "Do you know the map of this tunnel, Diana?" (I) "Don''t worry master, I know the entire map of the first eight floors by the head." (Diana) "Are there any traps on this floor?" (I) "No, the traps only start appearing on the fifth floor." (Diana) "I think we can then just explore this floor randomly to fight some monsters, if we find it too easy we can start going to the next floors, what do you think?" (I) "Good n, Dad." (Irius/Irina) "I agree." (¨¦rica) "Ibuki goes wherever the master goes." (Ibuki) "It''s fine by me." (Kira) "We can do it then, master." (Diana) "Then it''s decided, let''s go." (I) We started walking slowly with the guard up through the straight tunnel, I was using my [ Detect Presence: 1 ] ability to not be surprised by any monsters. After five minutes of walking ten green snakes appear in front of us. "This is a snake that has paralyzing venom, that''s the objective of one of the missions." (Diana) Snakes starting towards us. "Attack!" (I) I don''t need to keep shouting orders like that time in the forest, we''ve been training together for these two weeks and we know and what we should do. "La try to capture some for us to leave for Ibuki to kill, I want to make her evolve as quickly as possible." (I) "All right." (La) There were ten snakes, they were bigpared to the ones in my world, but in this one, I found they are small in size. "< Fireball >" (I/¨¦rica) Diana stands still while ¨¦rica and I raise our hands and geometric shapes appear one by onebining into two equal magic circles, then two fireballs fly out of those magic circles and each one hits one side of the group of snakes. BOOM! BOOM! With this attack four have already died, so Kira and Diana run, Diana has the swords glowing from the magic Irina used on them to strengthen the swords, while Kira''s daggers seem electrified with electric currentsing out of them, Byakko must have done that. Each of them kills two snakes, and at some point Ibuki appeared giving one of the two remaining snakes a spin kick, throwing it into thest snake, then using a sword to cut the two together and thus ending in a few seconds our first battle in the Dungeon. Ding! Ding! I''ll check the notifications after I leave the dungeon, I don''t want to be surprised by a surprise attack just by getting distracted by every system notification, now I know I can leave the notifications aside forter. "It was very easy, Ibuki wants to fight more." (Ibuki) "I didn''t even have time to do anything." (La) "I think this floor might be too easy for our group, maybe we should go to the second one." (I) "I think you are right." (Diana) "Let''s explore a bit more on the way to the second floor." (I) "I think I''ll have a quick snack before we go." (I) I use my skill [ Weak Blood Control: 8 ] then red energyes out of my hand very slowly to the bodies of these snakes, after a few seconds I make a gesture with my hand and the blood of the ten snakes startsing out of their bodies and gather in a sphere of blood on the top of my hand after I''ve got everyst drop of blood I open my mouth and drink it all down. Ding! Ding! We kept walking through the dungeon, we often saw other adventurers along the way fighting the same snakes, everyone managed to beat them quickly, not as fast as us, but it was pretty fast. The following fights were like the first one, we never had to fight all together so we just let Ibuki fight alone when there were less than five snakes or when there were even ten snakes I would let La join Ibuki to finish quickly. At this pace, we followed the path that Kira had pointed out until we reached the ce of stairs to the second floor. "Any different monsters appear on the second floor?" (I) "Yes, there''s the one we faced on this floor and another snake that has a weak necrotic venom." (Diana) "Alright then let''s go." (I) The others and I headed towards the stairs and started down to the second floor. Chapter 153 Cap 152: First Dungeon Exploration Part 2(Chapter Preview) After descending the stairs we reached the second floor, my first impression was that it was the same as the first-floor entrance room, it even had the same column-shaped crystal in the center of the cave room. "Before we continue let''s register our presence in the second-floor crystal." (Diana) "All right." (I) We all go to the crystal in the center of the room and ce our hands, once again the crystal glows lightly where our hand''s touch. "Now we can explore the second floor." (Diana) "Wait a moment, I have to do something." (I) I look around and I don''t see any adventurers around, so I close my eyes and check the information from the notifications that appeared before, I''m going to do that and then change my work. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 207 EXP for enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 141 EXP for enemy kills by party members ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Spit of paralyzing poison: 1 ] ? [ Paralyzing Bite: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Small Paralyzing Serpent: 04% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Small Paralyzing Serpent: 04% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> No wonder I got a new bloodline, drinking the blood of every Paralyzing Serpent we killed until I reached the second-floor stairs. I don''t have time to integrate my level right now, so I just change my job to [ Apprentice Thief ]. After I change jobs again I will start choosing newbie-level jobs. Now that I''ve stopped to think, it''s been a while since I checked all the jobs I have avable, so I''ll do it tonight when I get home. "I''m ready, let''s go." (I) We started walking to the exit of this room, let''s explore the second floor from now on. As I explored the second floor I see that it is the same as the first floor, which is awork of cave tunnels. The fights on this floor were as easy as on the first floor, that''s because they killed the monsters very fast, the fights didn''tst more than a few seconds, but I could see that not only the snake on the second floor but also the snake on the first floor appears here. We decided to keep going to the third floor, but before that, I explored this floor for a while toplete the quests we got from the Adventurers Guild and also to get the snake bloodline from that floor. ------------ After about two hours and several battles with monsters, we finally reached the stairs that lead to the third floor. After descending the stairs and finding again the safe room where the crystal is, we go to the crystal to mark that we reach the third floor. After that I wait for the other adventurers to leave the room leaving only my group here, then check my notifications again. "Wait a minute." (I) Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 223 EXP for enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 178 EXP from enemy kills by party members ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Spit of necrotic venom: 1 ] ? [ Weak necrotic venom secretion: 1 ] ? [ Weak resistance to necrotic venom: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the bloodline [ Little Poisonous Serpent: 03% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Small Poisonous Serpent: 03% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> After that, I take advantage of the fact that there is still no adventurer around to change my job to [ Apprentice Trader ]. "Let''s continue exploration." (I) After that was resolved we started exploring the third floor. ording to Diana the snake monster on this floor doesn''t have any poison attacks, the monster is called Serpent Sword, this monster is faster than other Serpents and has a thin sword growing on the tip of its tail. "I think you better be careful, master." (Diana) "This Serpent likes to stay hidden to ambush unsuspecting targets." (Diana) "I''ll be careful." (I) When we finally started exploring this floor I was using my detection skills more often than I did on the other two floors. When we found the new monster I was surprised to see something as strange as a sword attached to the body of a snake, I found this monster because of my detection skills, there was not just one monster, there were fifteenposed of three types of monsters of the type snake. "Irina, arrest them!" (I) "¨¦rica use your fireball once and wait!" (I) "Ibuki and La take care of the others, go!" (I) "< Currents of light >" (Irina) "< Fireball >" (¨¦rica) When giving orders to each one Irina starts using her Chains of Light magic to trap eight snakes, then ¨¦rica uses her fireball and kills three snakes. "< Ice Needles >" (La) At this moment Ibuki attacks killing two with his swords while La made two ice needles killing thest two. I use my blood control ability to pool the blood of the three types of Serpent into three spheres of blood, one sphere for each type of snake, so I drink only the blood of the Serpent Sword and leave the other two spheres of blood to Irina and Irius. Ding! Ding! After that we continued exploring the third floor, it was also easy for us, but at least there were a few fewer adventurers around, so we fought bigger groups of monsters and more often. After a few seconds'' fight against five Sword Serpents, Diana turns to me to say something. "I think it''s best to close for the day, master." (Diana) "Why?" (I) "I can''t believe either of you are tired yet." (I) "I agree with Diana, master." (¨¦rica) "We brought a few storage items with us, they''re almostpletely filled with the materials we''ve taken from the monsters we''ve killed so far." (¨¦rica) "It''s not just that, we''ve already achieved a lot, but what really worries me is getting a lot of attention." (Diana) "What do you mean by that?" (I) "Our fights were so fast that the longest one must have taken fifteen seconds, it didn''t take us long enough for others to see us fighting." (I) "That is the problem." (Diana) "We should be here about five hours so far, but look how we''re doing." (Diana) I look at myself and the others but I don''t see anything much, we''re pretty much the same way as we walked in, so what is Diana talking about? "I get it, we''re very clean and fine for adventurers who spent five hours in a dungeon." (Kira) "You got almost everything right, in fact, there are also the other adventurers, some of them saw us fighting and realized how quickly we ended our fights." (Diana) "I still don''t understand what the problem is." (I) "The master says he doesn''t want to attract attention, does he?" (Diana) "Yes." (I) "With how we''re looking good even after five hours in the Dungeon, with the adventurers seeing how short our fights are and realizing that the only known adventurer here is me is going to spread a rumor about a new Group of talented rookies across town." (Diana) "..." (I) "Since Diana is still well-known around town for her title of Guardian Wolf, this rumor will spread even faster and get even more attention." (Kira) "Are you right, how did I miss that possibility?" (I) "Let''s go to the fourth floor first and then leave without exploring that floor." (I) "Exactly what I was going to say, master." (Diana) We headed straight for the stairs that weren''t too far away, only encountering monsters one more time before reaching the stairs. After descending to the fourth floor and going to the crystal on that floor to register our presence there before we returned. "So how do we teleport us back to the first floor?" (I) "All you have to do is hold the crystal and say which floor you want to go back, you can say it in your mind or say it out loud." (Diana) "The people in your group have to have their hands on the crystal too." (Diana) "Alright then let''s go back." (I) Everyone puts their hands on the crystal again. "First floor." (I) The crystal glowed for ten seconds, then I feel the space distort around us for a second and then go back to normal afterward, then the crystal stops glowing and goes back to normal. "There, we''re on the first floor again." (Diana) "But I didn''t feel like I moved, I thought I would feel something about teleporting me for the first time." (I) "There are few who feel bad about teleportation." (Diana) "Then let''s go." (I) I look around and see the dark tunnel we entered and head towards it, after leaving the dungeon we go straight to the city of Valen. "Should we stop by the Guild on the way back?" (I) "It would be nice toplete the quests Diana took there." (Irius) "I''m also taking several swords from the monster that we killed, a cksmith can use them to make a good sword for new adventurers, this type of sword is one of the best sellers in town." (Diana) "Then take them back to the mansion and give them to Anton, after he uses them to make better swords we can give them to Nira for sale." (I) "We''ll also keep the snake meat we caught, I''ll give it to Freya and Caryna when we get back." (I) "If Anton makes the swords and Nira sells, we will have three or four times the profit we would have if we sold to the Guild, maybe even more." (Irina) "Now I see, that''s why you wanted some artisans in our group, this is going to be very profitable." (¨¦rica) As we walk and talk about what to do with the items we were taking back, I see Ibuki with a thoughtful look on his face. "What are you thinking about, Ibuki?" (I) "Ibuki doesn''t understand." (Ibuki) "If it''s that good, Ibuki doesn''t understand why others don''t do it too?" (Ibuki) "That was a good question Ibuki." (I) "That''s because there are three different professions, one gets materials, the other uses those materials to craft something, and then someone else sells the crafted item." (I) "The point is that each one of these people will want the greatest profit possible, it may also happen that their working hours are not the same, another very important thing is also the confidence that each part has in the other." (I) "Whatever the reason, you will always need stability in your work, so it''s not good to rely too much on others." (I) "Another thing that will cause problems is the division of the profit, after the sale of the item will they divide it equally or will they divide it by whoever contributed the most to raise this money?" (I) "This sort of thing creates a lot of problems, so sometimes it''s easier to sell directly to a trusted intermediary like the Guilds." (I) "In our particr case we don''t have trust issues, the money doesn''t need to be split either, instead we pool all the money together and use it as needed leaving only a small sum each for daily needs." (I) "Do you understand, Ibuki?" (I) When I looked back at Ibuki she had spirals in her eyes and smokeing out of the top of her head. "Your exnation was good, master." (¨¦rica) "But I think it''s too soon to have that kind of conversation with Ibuki." (¨¦rica) As we talked in this rxed way, we entered Valen''s town again, as soon as we entered I tell the others to return to the mansion while Diana and I head to the Adventurers'' Guild. Chapter 154 Cap 153: Its Him!?(Chapter Preview) Prince Drago Pov: This month has been difficult, with so many things to do, I never thought I would stay so long in the city of Valen, I''ve been in this Kingdom for almost a month and I haven''t even met King Trigan yet. As soon as I arrived in this city I asked my maid Mia to get information from the Assassin Guild, I wanted to know more about this city and find out more about the five nobles who helped in my ambush. I have been staying at Duke Valen''s mansion during my stay here, my servants have been cured for a few days, but I can''t leave yet, as I''m coborating with the Duke on the investigation, while he investigates here, I have trusted people investigating the Reino Cartoza, I have been using a magic item that allows my directmunication with my father, the magic item is called Communication Orb and it belongs to the Duke, this item needs a special room and a lot of magic power to work, it can onlymunicate with other Orbs ofmunication that the person hase into contact with. My father was furious when he heard what happened, but I convinced him not to do anything other than the investigation, for the time being, I told him to keep hidden the fact that he knew of the Church of Light''s involvement, I asked him to spread the word that at the time of the ambush of five assassins a second group attacked and killed several soldiers and also the two faceless brothers. I did this to secretly investigate the Church of Light, Mia who is a spy at my service is always by my side to protect and help me, but she is not good at judging people. My time in Valen City was spent staying at the Duke''s mansion until the investigation shows I''m safe, luckily we managed to prove there was no longer any n to kill me, so in a few days, I''m heading to the capital of Trigan Kingdom. But before that I want to get information about those people in red clothes, I asked the Duke about it, but he doesn''t seem to know anything, I wanted to ask the leader of the Adventurers Guild of this town, but I never found the opportunity, he and the Duke meet frequently to take care of matters pertaining to a new dungeon that has appeared near the city of Valen. As I never had the opportunity to talk to him at the Duke''s mansion I thought about going to the Adventurers Guild today and trying to talk to him there, I waited until it was early afternoon so I wouldn''t disturb him at a time when the Guild should be busier. I''m just going with the Royal Guard who''s already recovered and Mia who''s still disguising herself as my maid. When we arrive at the Adventurers Guild I go to the counter and tell the receptionist who I am, she freezes and starts sweating for a few seconds before running for the stairs saying she''s going to get her supervisor. After a few minutes, I see the receptioniste back along with a beautiful white elf with blonde hair, but she wasn''t the one who caught my attention. "..." (I) What caught my attention was the child beside her, a child with dark skin, red hair, and eyes with different colors. The moment I saw those eyes I could see a glint of intelligence and maturity that someone his age shouldn''t have, he was walking down the stairs talking to the beautiful White Elf. But the biggest reason for me to be surprised by that child is my ability to sense danger that is warning me not to face him at all, only three people have made me stay in this alert state, the first is my father, the second is my younger sister and the third person would be the leader of that group in red that saved us. His height is simr, I try to rate him but to no avail, he may be using an item to hide his status or has some ability to do so. For some reason, the image of the leader of that group in red continues to overpower the image of this child in my vision, but this child looks a little shorter. "(Is it him!?)" (I) When they are approaching me I can hear their conversation. "You guys did really well on this Dungeon exploration, I think I was really worried about nothing." (White Elf) "I hope you understand why I''m not selling the other stuff." (strange child) "I understand, what you get during your adventures belongs only to you." (White Elf) "Try showing up at the mansionter with Carlos, you''ll love Freya and Caryna''s food." (wolf woman) "Diana is right, I would also like to meet the Guild leader." (strange child) "We''ll save that for next month, things have been a little busy since this new dungeon came along." (White Elf) "So I''ll talk about it with you again next month, we''reing back so I''ll see youter." (wolf woman) "See youter, Mari." (strange child) "Goodbye." (White Elf) As they''re approaching the child turns to me but doesn''t show any reaction, I see him and a woman from the Wolf Man-Beast tribe who hadn''t paid attention so far walking away from the Guild past me, while the White Elfes into my direction. "Good afternoon and wee your Highness Prince Drago de Cartoza, my name is Mari and I am the supervisor of receptionists." (Mari) "Good afternoon Miss Mari, you can just call me Drago, I don''t like formalities very much." (I) "As you wish Drago." (Mari) "Let me introduce you to my personal maid, her name is Mia." (I) Mia steps forward and bows politely as she greets Mari. "A pleasure to meet you Miss Mari." (Mia) "Nice to meet you too Miss Mia, I see you''ve been well trained." (Mari) "Then why are you here, Prince Drago?" (Mari) "Would I like to speak with the Guild master if possible?" (I) "Follow me please, I''ll take you to him." (Mari) I follow Mari to the top floor of the Guild and she leads me to a room with two big doors, she opens both doors and enters. "Darling, the Prince of Cartoza is here to speak to you." (Mari) Mari enters the room without knocking and speaking casually to the man who was signing a document with dark circles under his eyes. After Mari entered the Guild Leader''s office he stopped what he was doing and looked at her and then at us still at the door. "Pleasee in Prince, have a seat." (Carlos) He points to a couple of chairs on the opposite side of the table he''s at, I go in and take a seat in one of those chairs and Mia stands behind me. The guild master looks at her and then at me and shows a slight smile. "So, to what do I owe your visit Prince Drago?" (Carlos) "I wonder if you''ve gotten any leads on the group in red suits who saved me during the ambush." (I) Sigh "I already told the Duke this, but I couldn''t find anything, besides their heights, we don''t have anything else, in fact, they could have even hidden their true heights using some tricks." (Carlos) "We haven''t found any evidence of them, or even a clue if they want to continue the investigation." (Carlos) So he didn''t find anything either, I''m running out of options, at that moment an image of the strange child I just found popped into my mind. "Thank you for helping Guild master, sorry if I''m bothering you." (I) "I''m sorry to ask, but who was the red-haired child apanying Miss Mari earlier?" (I) "Was there a child like that here?" (Carlos) The Guild Master looks at Mari who also looks at him. "Have you forgotten about him?" (Mari) "Like this?" (Carlos) Sigh "The child Prince Drago is talking about is the leader of Diana''s new group, how can you forget about him, as far as I know, he''s the only one in the Guild who looks like a child." (Mari) "Now I remember, I don''t have much impression of him as I still haven''t been able to meet him in person." (Carlos) "He came to receive the reward of his mission and also invited us to visit his mansion." (Mari) "I''d love to drop all this paperwork and go, maybe I should bring some beer as a present." (Carlos) "I told him we''ll leave it for a month as we''re still busy with the new dungeon, so don''t think of ways to get away from work." (Mari) "Can''t I just rest for one night, it''s been almost a month since I''ve had a drop of beer." (Carlos) "I already said no, when we get rid of this problem beforehand, we can rest sooner." (Mari) "(But what''s going on here?)" (I) Suddenly the Guild master and the Receptionist Supervisor started to argue without answering me, but why does it seem like Mari is in charge and not the Guild master? Mia puts her hand on my shoulder and approaches my ear from behind, then she speaks in a low voice so that only I can hear. "I have information that Mari is the wife of Guild master Carlos." (Mia) "They also say she''s a former Grade A adventurer." (Mia) "(Now that makes sense.)" (I) "Cough...cough..." (I) "..." (Mari/Carlos) I try to get their attention back to me with a slight cough as they hear them turn to me at the same time. "I''m sorry for showing such a shameful scene to Prince Drago." (Carlos) "Don''t worry about it, but importantly, did I hear you guys say that this kid was the leader of a group of adventurers?" (I) "I''m sorry but we can''t say anything more to you, the guild doesn''t release information about your adventurers." (Carlos) "I understand, but isn''t there anything you can tell me about him?" (I) "I''m sorry to ask, but why is Prince Drago interested in him?" (Mari) "I had a feeling he looked very capable for his appearance, I also noticed a gleam of maturity and intelligence in his eyes that no child should have." (I) "As you know I''m a Prince, among my family I''m proud to know how to judge people well, as such, I like to form connections with people I think are capable like him." (I) "That makes sense, we can''t divulge information about our adventurers, but I can tell you he''s a Grade -C adventurer, he''s also the leader of an Adventurer Group by the name of Shadow Eclipse." (Mari) "I won''t talk about his personal information, but I can sharemon information for you, it might be good for him too." (Mari) "This ismon information and is the only one we can divulge to Prince Drago." (Mari) "Thank you so much for that, but could you tell me his name too?" (I) "Of course, his name is Zenos." (Mari) Chapter 155 Cap 154: What Fairies Eat(Chapter Preview) After getting the reward for the quests in the Adventurers'' Guild, Diana and I leave, but on the way out we pass Prince Drago de Cartoza. I was startled when I saw him but forced myself to keep an expressionless face, I also warned Diana about our connection to her being my Familiar to act like she doesn''t know who he is. After we left the Guild Diana and I walked back to the mansion while we talked. "What was he doing there? And why didn''t he stop staring at me?" (I) "Do you think maybe he recognized you?" (Diana) "I don''t know, he looked surprised but also confused, I don''t think he can recognize me as I don''t think I left any kind of lead for him to follow." (I) "Maybe he asked Carlos for some information or maybe his reason foring here is something different." (Diana) "You may be right, but for good measure, I''m going to ask Kira to look for information on what the prince has been up to since the ambush so far." (I) "Let''s go back to the mansion." (I) --------------- As soon as we arrive at the mansion I gather everyone in the room for the day''s meeting. "Let''s start the meeting with you today, Anton." (I) "I don''t know if the others spoke to you when they arrived, but we found a monster today that part of its body can be used to make swords." (I) "Irius spoke to me after he arrived, he said you guys defeated some Serpent Swords." (Anton) "That''s right, we brought your swords with us, I nned to leave them with you." (I) "These swords are very easy to work with, as they already have a sword shape and are very sharp, it doesn''t need a lot of work." (Anton) "All I''ll need is to remove some impurities, sharpen the de a little more and make a grip." (Anton) "How many can you make a day?" (I) "I can do ten a day easily, if you want it faster I can get fifteen." (Anton) "You don''t have to work so hard, do ten a day if you have time after you''ve finished everything delivered to Nira." (I) "Yes." (Anton) "Then someone will take it for you." (I) "Nira, do you know how much these swords can be sold for after they''re finished?" (I) "This sword is the mostmon on the market, as Anton said himself, this sword can be mass made and has a good durability." (Nira) "In this town, it is sold for 70 silver coins each in the shops, if you want to sell it to the Commerce Guild then maybe you can sell each one for 40 or 45 silver coins." (Nira) "We don''t have a shop, so sell to the Guild." (I) "Diana, for when the sword de can be sold in the Guild the way we got it in the Dungeon." (I) "The way we got it we could have sold it to the Adventurers'' Guild for 1 silver coin each." (Diana) "So we''re making a big profit the way we''re going to do it, but we''re not going to do it all the time." (I) "As we go deeper into the Dungeon, we''ll find better monster materials that will make more money, so I don''t n on hunting the same monsters over and over again." (I) "That''s the kind of mindset every adventurer has, master." (Diana) "Be stronger to hunt stronger monsters to sell their materials to the Adventurers Guild, that way we adventurers can achieve fame and fortune." (Diana) "I don''t need fame, but fortune is always wee, many kinds of problems can be solved with money, but fame only brings unnecessary attention." (I) Sigh "Well, we''ve already solved almost everything." (I) "Kira, I need you to do something for me." (I) "What do you need, master?" (Kira) "Today Diana and I saw Prince Drago at the Adventurers'' Guild, I want you to get information on why he''s still here and when he''s leaving." (I) "I will do this tonight." (Kira) "But it''s not too surprising that he''s here in town, he''s probably staying here while he investigates the ambush, he''ll also want to make sure he doesn''t get ambushed again when he leaves town." (Kira) ? "Your guess about him makes a lot of sense, but I''ll still want the information to be sure." (I) "I will deliver this information to you tomorrow." (Kira) After talking and sorting all this out there''s only one thing left that I realized today, so I look at Diana. "Diana, after exploring the Dungeon today it''s clear that we''re not going to get the kind of battle we need on the first five floors, so I n on exploring all the way to the tenth floor." (I) "I don''t n on facing the Tenth Floor Boss yet, but it''s very likely that we''ll be facing the Intermediate Boss of the First Ten Floors." (I) "You''ve been an adventurer for a long time, you alsoe from a family of adventurers, so I want to know your opinion." (I) "Want to know what you think about that?" (I) "I agree with the DM, it''s clear that the monsters from these first floors pose no threat to us, so I think we can do it the way the master said." (Diana) "But we shouldn''t face the Chief of the tenth floor yet, we have to train a little more to get used to fighting as a team." (Diana) "Fine by me, before facing the master of the tenth floor I want Ibuki to evolve once more." (I) After discussing this subject that has been on my mind all day I don''t think there is anything else to discuss. "Does anyone have anything else to say?" (I) After seeing that no one else had anything to say and having finished everything I needed to say I ended the meeting. "With that, I think we end the meeting." (I) ---------------- After the meeting was over we all went to eat some delicious food made by Freya and Caryna, after that, I waited for the girls to finish their shower, and then I joined Irius, Leo, and Nn. After the shower I went to my room, I needed to meditate to integrate the levels I gained today and then I would need to change my work. It took me about thirty minutes to integrate my levels, it was easy as I got used to doing it. --------------- After finishing everything I went to the balcony of my room, it was stillte afternoon, but I decided to lie down there to watch the sun''s setting. Meanwhile, I was wondering if I should change my job now, but I decided to do it tomorrow, I''m toozy to do it now. That way I spent the entire afternoon on the balcony of my room rxing until a small demonic being came to disturb my rest. "Master, master, master, I''m getting hungry." (La) La was flying in circles in front of me, I don''t understand why she came to order food for me and not Freya. "I already heard, why didn''t you go to Freya to order food?" (I) "You don''t understand master, this kind of food is tasty, but it''s not what I need, like a fairy my body is made of energy, so the best kind of nutrient for me is energy too." (La) "As a hired fairy the best thing for me would be to eat the master''s mana." (La) "What did you eat before you met that Necromancer?" (I) "The memories are kind of fuzzy, but a Fairy can only support herself in the fairy world without having to eat mana, eat mana from nature, or eat monster cores." (La) "The stronger the Fairy, the more food she needs." (La) "That''s why the Fairies make contracts, that way we can walk this world with an inexhaustible source of food with our Contractor close by, we also don''t need to fear death, if we die our souls are pulled into our Contractor where they enter his body, so our bodies are gradually rebuilt or healed using the Contractor''s mana and some of his life energy." (La) "..." (I) "I don''t remember you telling me this before, this is very important information." (I) "As I said, my memory is really fuzzy, sometimes I remember things sometimes I don''t, when I got hungry after we left the dungeon I remembered that." (La) So that''s why the Fairies make contracts, to be able to enjoy this world and maybe be stronger without the risk of dying, I imagine it must be the same for the Spirits. "Okay, I get it." (I) "You just need Mana, don''t you?" (I) "Yes." (La) "Do you prefer pure mana or mana from some specific element?" (I) "I can only eat mana pure or from an element I own." (La) "So let''s take this time to find out which is your favorite, I''ll give you a little of each for you to try." (I) "Let''s start with pure mana." (I) I sit up and open my hand up, then use my mana control to make a small portion of my mana gather into a small translucent sphere in my hand that La snatches and pops into her mouth. She opened a big smile, soter I made more of these Mana spheres, each sphere had a different color depending on the element, after eating I realized that La was very happy. I asked her what it tasted like and she said it depended on the element, the fire was spicy, the earth had a sour taste, the light tasted sweet and the darkness was like an alcoholic drink, she even got a little dizzy. This was an interesting experiment, she said that pure mana has a unique vor belonging only to the person, she said that my mana was the most delicious, and then her eyes looked at me like a predator while she had a slight smile on the face, it made a frightening shiver run through my body. Chapter 156 Cap 155: Strange Dream(Chapter Preview) After spending time lying on my porch watching the suns go by and looking at the stars, for some reason since I came into this world I always end up seeing the stars when I want to calm down or rx. As I watch these two moons rising in the sky I can forget my problems, I can forget the dangers of this world and I can forget my responsibilities. The truth is that when I met Ibuki, ¨¦rica, Diana, and Kira I was desperate, I can see it now. I was alone in an unknown world, hungry, scared, confused and not knowing what to do. All I wanted was someone to trust, but it wouldn''t be easy to trust anyone, without knowing the rules of this world I could end up getting killed, that''s why I made these four subordinates of mine, all this so I wouldn''t feel alone, their presence to my side brought me thefort and the emotional support I needed, but it also brought me a responsibility, now everything I do I also have to consider those who follow me, I want to see them happy, I want to see them safe, but for that I need strength to protect them and money, saying that you don''t need money to be happy may be true, but money makes it much easier for someone to get happiness, money may not be everything in the world but it is certainly useful. Now that we''re exploring Dungeon we''re going to be able to umte money and get stronger at the same time, I just hope nothing happens until then. Sigh I wanted to forget about my problems, but I can''t stop thinking about them, now that I''ve stopped to think about it I still haven''t seen the notifications of thest fights in Dungeon, I''ll check it out now. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 254 EXP from enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 197 EXP for killing enemies by party members ]> . . . <[ You learned the skill [ Basic Magic Circle: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Serpent Sword Cut: 1 ] ? [ Serpent Onught: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the bloodline [ Serpent Sword: 06% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Serpent Sword: 06% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> A smile spreads across my face, how long has it been since I got three bloodlines in one day? I also managed to increase some levels, since I''m doing this I can change my job soon, I was thinking of doing this tomorrow, but there''s no reason for me to keep things forter if I can do it now. "(I''ll first see what work is avable.)" (I) I close my eyes and think about changing my job. Ding! <[ Looking for suitable jobs ]> . . <[ Choice between jobs: [ Novice Mage ] [ Novice Warrior ] [ Novice Thief ] [ Apprentice Carpenter ] [ Novice Trader ] [ Novice Martial Artist ] [ Novice Hunter ] [ Grand Martial Master ] [ Adventurer ] [ ve Master ] [ Awakening Master (Unique) ] [ Demon Breeder (Unique) ] [ Monster Tamer ] [ Apprentice Alchemist ] [ Apprentice Spiritualist ] ]> It seems that I managed to unlock almost all the novice level jobs, I also managed to unlock the [ Apprentice Alchemist ] and [ Apprentice Spiritualist ] job, I can understand why I unlocked the [ Apprentice Alchemist ] job since I have some skills from this job after eating that shitty Alchemist, but I don''t understand this [ Apprentice Spiritualist ] work, could I unlock it by awakening my spiritual energy? That''s probably it, for now, I''m going to switch my job to [ Apprentice Alchemist ] to finish all the apprentice level jobs. I''ll leave it forter to start choosing all the beginner-level jobs, I have to take advantage of it since I get (x5) EXP for jobs. Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, I don''t remember if I''ve already told everyone that I can change their jobs on my own, I also have to think about using the hidden mark on them now or leaving it forter, I''ll fix it tomorrow, I''ve solved a lot. the thing today so I''m going to sleep early, but first I''m going to check my status. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Twilight Vampire (Unique) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 14/50 EXP: 154/180 LINEAGE: ? [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100% ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] [ Little Serpent paralyzing: 100%] [ Small Poisonous Serpent: 100%] [ Serpent Sword: 100%] WORK: [ Apprentice alchemist ] WORK LEVEL: 1/10 WORK EXP: 0/25 WORK HISTORY: ? [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Hunter: 10/10 ] [ Novice Adventurer: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Thief: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Trader: 10/10 ] HP: 145/145 MP: 430/430 Ki: 166/166 EP: 674/674 Strength: 160 (+38) Dexterity: 130 (+30) Agility: 145 (+30) Defense: 105 (+25) Intelligence: 220 (+25) Magic Defense: 144 (+25) Charm: 200 (+1550) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World Transgressor ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Founder of Chaos Fist ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Novice Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Founder de of Chaos Technique ] [ Blood Child ] [ Day Walker ] [ Patriarch ( Twilight Vampires ) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] [ Fairy Friend ] [ Fairy Contractor: La (Lesser Chaos Fairy) ] [ Alchemist Master ] [ Pervert ] ]> I''m surprised every time I look at this status, I can''t evenpare it to the status of the weak Leech who was born in that red pool of water without even having a name. It''s been a few more months for me it feels like it''s been a long journey. Sigh "(I think I''ll go to bed earlier.)" (I) I get up and go to my bed, just as I''m about to go to bed I notice La sleeping in the middle of the bed, I take her little body carefully in my hands and let her lie down on a morefortable pillow and cover her with a small sheet I asked for. for Tania to do it especially for La. "You are very careless, at least pay attention to the way you sleep." (I) After taking care of La I lie down on the bed and cover myself, I''m not tired but I want to get up early tomorrow to train my magic a little more. As I wasn''t sleepy I ended up taking a while to sleep, but in the end, I fell asleep. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... ? Zzz... ---------- I was lying on my bed when I woke up to the noise of heavy rain, I open my eyes and get up, then go to the window to see the rain. "I don''t understand, the sky was clear without a single cloud when I went to sleep, how did the weather change so fast?" (I) All I saw through the window was heavy rain with asional thunder, I turn away from the window to go back to my bed but notice something strange. "This isn''t my bed." (I) I look around and realize this was the exact same room, but the furniture was different, I also looked over the bed but found no sign of La. "What''s going on here?" (I) I go to the door to leave the room and look for the others, but as soon as I leave the room I found the same strangeness, I looked around the hallway noticing that the furniture was different, there were also pictures on the wall of people I don''t know. Not knowing what''s going on I start walking down the hall, all the time I feel like someone or something is watching me, but every time I look around I don''t see anything, not only don''t see anything, I don''t hear anything but noise of rain and lightning outside. "... ... ..." (voice) Suddenly I hear a murmuring from a door a little further on, so I walk towards it slowly, always trying to pay attention to my surroundings. As I get closer to the door I see the knob move and the door slowly open with a slight creak. "(I don''t like where this is going.)" (I) I walk to the door and start to hear the murmur a little more clearly, I can now identify it as the voice of a man crying. "Don''t worry my daughter, daddy will help you." (mysterious man) "Daddy will always be with you until you''re better." (mysterious man) "No matter how much time passes, no matter what, Dad will never leave her side so you don''t feel lonely." (mysterious man) As I listened to this mysterious man''s tearful voice I hesitated to open the door further, for some reason something felt wrong but I couldn''t figure out what it was. Not knowing what was wrong I enter the room at once in a fighting position, but I''m surprised by what I see, the room waspletely empty. All around was a normal room, but the decor looked very feminine, I was surprised and confused to see this as just a few seconds away I could hear the voice of a man crying talking to his daughter. In this moment of distraction and confusion, I feel a presence suddenly appear behind me, so before I can react I feel something hit my shoulder, as soon as I see what a frightening shiver runs through my body as what''s on my shoulder is a skeleton hand. In this moment of shock I hear the same voice as before the mysterious man crying, but this time he wasn''t crying and his voice carried strong willpower and coldness. "Daddy will bring the help you need my daughter." (mysterious man) At that moment I feel a growing pain in my face, then everything around me disappears. ---------- "Wake up, stupid master, Freya is calling you to eat." (La) I open my eyes only to see La pulling my cheek as she tries to fly backward, I grab this Fairy with one hand and look around. "..." (I) All I see is my usual room, the same bed, and the same furniture, so I get up and go to the window where I see that it''s already dawn, I look at the sky and I don''t see a single cloud there, I look at the ground too, but does not appear to be wet. "(Was that a dream?)" (I) Chapter 157 Cap 156: Synthesis Part 1(Chapter Preview) I had my heart racing with a hand on my chest as I looked around my room in shock from that horrible nightmare. "(What a freaking horror movie dream was that.)" (I) "(To make it worse all that''s left was to show up a guy in striped clothes and with a burnt body saying he wanted to kill me in my nightmare.)" (I) "(I almost got a goddamn heart attack because of that damn nightmare.)" (I) "Let go of me stupid master, how long do you n on holding me like this!" (La) "Huh!?" (I) Suddenly I hear La''s voice, then realize I''m still holding her with one of my hands, so I let go of her and let her fly as she slurs at me for holding her so far. It took me a while to calm this little demonic being, after that she tells me that Freya had asked her to wake me up since the breakfast was ready, she also told me to hurry up as Leo and Diana are having trouble holding Ibuki that left alone eats everything alone. "Thanks foring to wake me up." (I) "Here, this is a gesture of apology for holding you like that." (I) I open my hand and make a small sphere of Mana for La to eat, after eating she smiles again and sits on my shoulder as I go to the bathroom to clean my teeth before heading downstairs to join the others to eat. When we were all together eating we started talking to find out what each one nned to do that day. "I had a nightmare in my sleep, but I won''t let it affect me." (I) "I''m thinking about taking the day off to study magic, I''m nning on exploring the Dungeon every other day." (I) "So everyone is free to do as they please." (I) At this point Freya and Caryna started talking about going out shopping for various spices they need to cook, Leo called Diana, Irius, and Sophia to train in the back of the mansion, Ibuki, Alice, and Nn teamed up with Irina to study, ¨¦rica he said he''s going to join me to train his magic too, Anton and Tania said they''ll continue with their usual jobs, Kira and Nira were talking about looking for some information about some rare item we can use and La said she''s going to train a little with Byakko his Thunder magic as the two have the same element. With everyone already knowing what they need to do we split up after we''ve finished eating, before starting my magical training I go to Nira to find out about what she found in the storage items that La and Byakko brought from that Alchemist''sb I devoured. "Have you finished evaluating everything that was in the storage items that came from that Alchemist''sb?" (I) "Yes, as I imagined before, many of the bottles were filled with drugs, there were also some types of poison, I was going to do what the master asked, which was to destroy the drugs and keep the poisons." (Nira) "You can still do this." (I) "Find anything else?" (I) "I found some weak HP and MP potions, they also had some good ones." (Nira) "Other than that I found some monster materials, alchemy tools, alchemy ingredients, books, jewelry and money." (Nira) "Did you find money too?" (I) "From the amount I found I think it was that Alchemist''s entire fortune, the storage item it was in should be his." (Nira) "I found 78000 gold coins in total, I don''t know how he managed to walk around with all that money." (Nira) "That gives us a lot of help, what about the books he had?" (I) "Over half of those books were normal alchemy books that mostpetent Alchemists already have, the rest are banned books on drugs and poisons." (Nira) "Unfortunately I also had diaries of the experiments that Alchemist had done, it was very detailed." (Nira) "There are many cookbooks of potions, drugs, and poisons among the books I spoke about." (Nira) "Put all the books in the library, there are the books we brought and the books they already had in this mansion." (I) "As you wish, master." (Nira) "Try not to spend all your time working, you can do whatever you want when you''re not working, I advise you to find something fun to do." (I) "I will think about it master, I never had the opportunity to think of something to amuse myself." (Nira) After talking to Nira I go to Kira to see if she already has any information about Prince Drago that I asked her for yesterday. I close my eyes and try to feel my connection to Kira as soon as I feel the direction she is in, so I open my eyes and start walking towards it. After a while I''m at Kira''s bedroom door, I knock a few times for her to answer the door. knock knock "Go on in, master." (Kira) After she says I go into Kira''s room, as soon as I go in I look around and see only a generic room. After all, this time here, and Kira still hasn''t arranged her room to be her own way? "Need me for something master?" (Kira) "Yeah, I was wondering if you''ve found out anything about Prince Drago like I asked yesterday?" (I) I see Kira sitting on the floor, leaning against a wall with a reading crystal in her hand. "I was checking this information just now, got it yesterday." (Kira) "Excellent work as always." (I) "It was a simple request, master." (Kira) "From what I''m reading in this information and what we already know about Prince Drago, it''s not hard to guess what he''s been up to." (Kira) "It appears that he and the Duke have been investigating the five traitorous nobles who participated in the ambush, in fact, they are investigating four traitorous nobles as I killed one when I went undercover among them." (Kira) "This I expected, but why was he going to the Adventurers'' Guild yesterday?" (I) "Also wanted to know why he''s still in Valen''s town even after all this time?" (I) "Looks like he wanted to make sure he didn''t get attacked again when he headed towards the capital." (Kira) "I can''t be sure for you, but I think Prince Drago may have gone to the Guild yesterday to talk to the Guild Master about an escort mission to the capital Trigan." (Kira) "That''s a good guess, thanks for all the great work." (I) "I am happy to be of assistance to you, master." (Kira) After that I go to my room, then I take the books I''ve been reading about magic and I study the theory for a few hours, then after a few hours I stop and go to the back of the mansion where the others are training, I went there. to train a little my attack and defense magic spells. After a few hours, I managed to use one more element with my beginner-level spells, but I still haven''t got the skill for that, I''ll probably need to practice this more. At night we had a quick meeting just to talk a little, everyone talked about their days, after that I asked who would go to the Dungeon tomorrow and it ended up being the same members as yesterday. After the meeting, I go to my room carrying La who slept through the meeting in my hands. As soon as I walk into the room I put La on the bed and cover her up, then head out to the porch. "(I have to order afortable chair to put here or maybe a hammock to lie down on.)" (I) While thinking about these random things I stand with my hands on the balcony looking out over the mansion grounds. "(Now it''s time to use that ability, but first I''ll identify it to find out what it can do.)" (I) <[ Skill identification result: [ Synthesis: 1 ]---> Unique Ability that allows the owner to Synthesize Items, Ingredients, Elements, Spells, Bloodlines, Abilities, etc. Energy consumption varies depending on thepatibility of the energy used with the synthesis targets. If the owner does not have enough energy or HP the synthesis will not activate. Number of targets per synthesis: 2 Avable daily use: 1 Cost: Synthesize physical targets: (-1%) energy up to (-100%) energy depending on targetpatibility. Synthesize strain: (-1%) HP too (-95%) HP depending on strains. Synthesize Ability (Passive/Active): (-1%) energy to (-100%) energy depending on abilities and thepatibility between energies and abilities. Synthesize Unique Ability: BLOCKED ]> "(This skill is much better than I imagined, but it seems that because it is so strong it also has strong restrictions.)" (I) The energy that speaks in the skill description must be referring to mana, spiritual power, and Ki. What is talking aboutbativeness should refer that the cost for the synthesis of magic abilities will be lower if I use mana for synthesis maybe? "(I''ll still have to test to prove this theory.)" (I) The lineage synthesis is going to be a very useful thing, I was getting worried about these lineages piling up inside of me, but I was also thinking of a way to use it. I already know that I am able to grant a bloodline to someone else since every time I transform or awaken someone I have the option to grant a bloodline or ability to someone. I''ve been thinking for a long time about how I can make the most of this, now that I have the synthesis skill I can start the ns I''ve been thinking about. What worries me is knowing that I have to use my HP to do the lineage synthesis, this can be dangerous. But these restrictions are really bad, it will slow me down as I can only use this skill once a day and I can only synthesize two things together at a time. But unlike other unique abilities, this one has a level, so if I level it up I can loosen those restrictions, maybe I can even use it more times a day and synthesize more things together at the same time. Sigh "(Now what should I do, how should I use this skill today?)" (I) Chapter 158 Cap 157: Synthesis Part 2(Chapter Preview) I was on the balcony of my room thinking about what skills I could synthesize, I waited until now when I didn''t have any worries in my head to do so, so I can think more clearly about that skill. As I was thinking I was looking at my status to make sure I wasn''t forgetting anything, that''s when I saw two simr abilities. Let me identify these two skills before synthesizing them together so I''ll have a reference topare the before and after. <[ Skills identification result: [ Reinforced thread production: 1 ]--> Produces a strong silk thread thates out of the owner''s mouth or fingers. The line bes thinner, sharper, and stronger using Ki through it. COST: (-5) Ki per second to produce line. COST: (-10) Ki every ten seconds to make the line thinner and sharper. [ Magic thread production: 2 ]--> Produces a strong sticky thread thates out of the mouth or fingers. The line can be strong and hard or sticky and sticky using the owner''s mana to control it. COST: (-5) MP per second to produce a sticky and sticky line. COST: (-10) MP per second to make the line strong and stiff. ]> Now that I know the information for this skill I have to synthesize it and see how it works exactly. ? I imagine the two abilities in my head and think about activating the ability [ Synthesis: 1 ], at that moment a notification appears in my vision. Ding! <[ Activating Synthesis ]> . . <[ Searching for selected targets ]> . . <[ Targets found ]> . . <[ Do you want to synthesize the skills [ Enhanced Line Production: 1 ] and the skill [ Magic Line Production: 2 ]? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "(Yes.)" (I) Ding! <[ Choose the energy you want to use for synthesis: ? Mana: -50 ? Ki: -50 ? Spiritual power: -80 ]> So that''s how I choose the energy I''m going to use, I must admit it''s very intuitive to use, it even shows the amount of energy each one will use. I can also see that I would expend more spiritual energy, probably because these abilities are notpatible with that energy. I choose to use mana. Ding! <[ Starting synthesis ]> At this moment I feel something inside me blending, this feeling is strange but it''s not harming me and soon it''s over. Ding! <[ Summarypleted ]> . . <[ [ Enhanced Line Production: 1 ] X [ Magic Line Production: 2 ] = [ Magic Enhanced Line Production: 1 ] ]> "(So this is my new skill?)" (I) I think about identifying this new ability. <[ Skill identification result: [ Magic reinforced thread production: 1 ]--> produces a normal or strong adhesive thread thates out of the owner''s mouth or fingers. The line can be hard, sticky, and sharp using the owner''s mana or Ki to control it. The power of this line depends on the skill level, the amount of Mana and Ki used by the owner. It is also possible to use mana or elemental Ki through the line during your production to give elemental effects. COST: (-5) Ki or MP per second to produce line. COST: (-10) Ki or mana every ten seconds to make the line thinner, sharper, sticky, or stiff. ]> It seems that the skill is not only a fusion of the two skills but it is also stronger than the two previous skills. I''m happy to see that this skill is exactly what I wanted, but the feeling I felt when the two skills were merged worries me, I could feel them moving inside me and merging, it was very strange and disconcerting. But what worries me is what will happen if I merge two bloodlines? sigh I''ll find out tomorrow night, I''m nning to use synthesis every night before bed, it seems to be very dangerous to use this skill in ces that I don''t know are safe as it can leave me low on health or energy. So I''m just going to do this before I sleep in safe ces. Now I''m going to have to think about what skills and lineages I''m going to merge, I''m going to take some time thinking about it, I don''t need to be in a hurry. I look at thisndscape, I look at this mist-covered garden, I look at these mist-covered trees and I look at the scary bird flying towards me. I raise my hand and the bird that looks like a silent shadow flying through the nightes towards me without making a sound, then itnds on my hand. Caw-caw "Looks like Nira already went to sleep so you''re away from her at this time, isn''t it, Yomi?" (I) The crow shakes his head up and down, he understands what people say, just as Nira told me Yomi''s race is intelligent. I pat his head a little. "Have you enjoyed living here?" (I) He shakes his head up and down several times. "I''m d about that, by the way, you like the miasma of this mansion, don''t you?" (I) Once again Yomi nods in agreement. "I don''t normally care about that, but the nightmare I had thatst night nearly gave me a heart attack." (I) "But who can me me for having such a nightmare living in this mansion, look at thisndscape for example." (I) "It''s beautiful, but it looks like thendscape from a horror movie, this giant mansion isn''t the most inviting ce at night either." (I) Sigh "(I just hope I don''t have other nightmares like that.)" (I) "You can go, I''ll sleep soon." (I) Yomi flies from my hand and I see him go around the mansion through the sky, maybe he can be going to Nira''s room. I spend a few more minutes watching the stars before entering my room and sitting on the bed. "(Tomorrow I have to get up early as we''re going to the dungeon again.)" (I) Iy my head down on my pillow and cover myself with a sheet. "(Time to sleep.)" (I) I close my eyes and give in to my sleep. Zzzzzzz... zzzzzz... zzzz... ---------- When I opened my eyes I was a little confused, but soon I hear the noise of heavy rain and lightning, so I look around and see the furniture that isn''t mine. "That''s not..." (I) I immediately understood where I was, I was having that nightmare again, I don''t know why this is happening again, I didn''t even like horror movies in my previous life, could it be that this is influenced by the miasma of this house? I would like to be standing in this room since I know I''m going to be scared if I start walking around the mansion in this nightmare, but I''m too anxious to be standing still. I get up and walk to the door, as soon as I leave the room I know something is different from thest time, the pictures of people I don''t know and the expensive furniture are still all over the hall, but this time some of them are destroyed by w marks. "... ... ..." (voice) "... ... ..." (voice) I hear youing from a room, this time I approach cautiously, I won''t make the same mistake as thest time I open the door, I just get close enough to hear what these voices are saying. "I finally found a way to save her." (mysterious woman A) "Are you sure this time?" (mysterious man) "We''ve tried so many things, but it never gets better." (mysterious woman B) "I''m sure this time." (mysterious woman A) I overheard a conversation between three peopleing from this room which is the same room in the previous dream. Brrr boom! Suddenly I hear the sound of Thunder and a momentary shes from the window after the sh disappears the door before it was all broken in half with big w marks that crossed the door until I could see the other side. "..." (I) "(I''m sure I''m going to die of a heart attack by the end of this dream this time.)" (I) While in shock from fright I started pinching my arm in an attempt to wake up from this nightmare, but to no avail. "... ... ..." (voice) I hear a loud sound of voices shouting from downstairs if I''m not mistaken it''sing from the library maybe. I look through the w marks on the door into the room but don''t see anyone again inside the room. The worst thing is that I still feel like I''m continually being watched. Even though I''m scared I can''t stop my curiosity and anxiety, so I go down to the second floor and head towards the voice I was hearing that was actuallying from the library. "You want me to steal it from my own brother!!!" (mysterious man) "We have no choice, we need that item to save her, I and the others get the other things we need." (mysterious woman A) "But even if I manage to use what we already have to save her, her lifespan will be very short, we need the item her brother keeps in the safe for her to have a longer life." (mysterious woman A) "I...I understand, but stealing from my brother is still..." (mystery man) "You know that even if you ask, he won''t give you this item." (mysterious woman A) "Alright, I ept any punishment after we save her." (mysterious man) Before I could get near the library I could hear their discussion from afar, this was the same man from upstairs, by the voice I could also tell it was the same man from thest nightmare, the woman was the first woman who spoke on the floor from above too. As the conversation became calmer and their voices subsided I had to get closer to the library door to hear them, in the end, I was in front of the door and once again they stopped talking. Brrr boom! Brrr boom! I hear once more the roar of thundering from outside and a shes from the window, the brief moment my vision was obstructed the library door is shattered to pieces, I look into the library and see the books lying around and w marks on shelves and walls. I could also see that the library was empty once more, at that moment darkness takes over the library and two red lights light up inside the darkness-like eyes, so from the darkness a voice like the man who listened before can be heard. "This time I will save her, now Daddy knows what he needs to do." (mysterious man) The darkness starts to get closer and closer to me, I look around but the corridors are covered with darknessing towards me. "Daddy will bring you what you need my dear, whatever it takes." (mysterious man) Chapter 159 Cap 158: The Sixth Floor(Chapter Preview) "Master, it''s already dawn, wake up." (Freya) I wake up suddenly to a familiar voice calling me and someone shaking my shoulder. "..." (I) "Master if you stay sleepy like this you''ll bete for the dungeon, the others have already woken up and are downstairs waiting for Caryna to finish preparing the food." (Freya) I open my eyes and see Freya in a stylish and pretty maid outfit in ck and white, I have Tanya make one for Freya before making one for Caryna and Alice. After opening my eyes my confusion starts to fade and I remember my nightmare. I was close to being caught by what was hiding in the darkness of the library in my dream, but just then I woke up because of Freya. I feel my heart beating uncontrobly with fright, when I get up from the bed I put my hand where I was lying and see that it is drenched in sweat. "(How scared was I exactly?)" (I) "You''re sweating a lot, what''s going on?" (Freya) "What''s happening is I''m going to end up having a goddamn heart attack." (I) "What is a heart attack?" (Freya) "Nevermind." (I) sigh "(Is this really just a nightmare?)" (I) "I think you''d better go take a shower before going down to eat." (Freya) "You''re right, I need to wipe off all this sweat." (I) "Let me take care of La. That she''s still sleeping." (Freya) "All right." (I) I get up and leave the room going straight to the thermal waters, I must say it was one of the most expensive things I asked to put in this mansion, but it''s worth every coin I spent. After taking a shower and cleaning my teeth, I go to where the others are supposed to be eating. As soon as everyone finished eating we all got ready and left the mansion going to the Dungeon of the Great Serpent, this time I don''t need to go to the Guild, I also remembered to pick up some quests there yesterday. The trip to the Dungeon went as I expected, we found many adventurersing and going the way we were walking, the ones that wereing were mostly younger, they were dirty, injured, and tired, they seemed to be in their early teens. When we get to the dungeon we go straight to the fourth floor, I n to get as many snake bloodlines as I can in this dungeon, this will help me with my special project that I''m keeping secret from the others for now. As soon as we reach the fourth floor I ask Diana which monster is on this floor, she replies that it is a monster called the Thorny Serpent, this Serpent has poison not only in its teeth but also in its thorns. It looks like aplicated monster to fight melee, but we''ll probably finish it off with ranged attacks. I advise La to finish off these Thorny Serpents with ranged attacks, then I tell Ibuki and I will take care of the other Serpents, I''m doing this because I want to evolve soon and I also want Ibuki to evolve, for that, we need more EXP, but no I want to make others immobilize the monsters for me or Ibuki to kill, what I want is for us to fight and kill the monsters with our own strength regardless of whether it is a weak monster or not. In the first battle we fought 11 monsters, three of them were Thorny Serpents that had thorns growing from the top of their head to the tip of their tail. "< Ice Needles >" (La) "< Fireball >" (I) Just as I said before La creates nine ice needles and directs three needles to each Thorny Serpent, meanwhile I use my fire magic and cast a fireball killing three snakes and leaving two wounds, Ibuki runs to the snakes with a simr move to Diana''s and cuts the heads off of two snakes, then she jumps up and kicks a third snake upside down, killing her. After Ibuki finished the three cobras I told her to kill the two I left wounded with my attack. Ding! Ding! After all the snakes are dead I control their blood and gather it into four spheres of blood, I drink all the blood from the Thorny Serpents and keep the rest of the blood in bottles that are expanded storage items, I will take that blood to serve as food for me, Irina, Irius, Alice and Nn. After that we continued exploring this floor of the Dungeon for another two hours until I had drunk arge amount of Thorny Serpent blood, then we head for the stairs to the fifth floor. As soon as we get to the fifth floor we go to the crystal in the middle of the safe zone to register our presence, then soon after I see a glowe from the crystal, Diana tells us to move away because someone is teleporting here, so after we move The crystal''s glow gets stronger and I see the space around the crystal ripple like water before eight Human men appear where there was no one before, all armed with swords and spears. After this group arrived they looked at us, then one of the men signals to the others and they go explore the fifth floor. "This group is weird." (Diana) "Why you say that?" (¨¦rica) "Look at their weapons, everyone is using swords or spears, there is no one who appears to be a wizard, neither has a shield, and I have not seen anyone who appears to be a Thief or Assassin among them." (Diana) "And why would a Thief or Assassin being in your group matter?" (I) "From the fifth floor onwards, traps start to appear, Thief or Assassin works have a high chance of learning a skill that allows them to detect traps, which is something that bes more and more important the deeper you go into a dungeon." (Diana) "With so many people attacking from close range, they won''t do well against monsters either, they need someone to attack from a distance." (Diana) "Adventurers often assemble diverse groups to have different types of tactics to adapt to different monsters and situations." (Diana) "Those who don''t do this end up dying early, even the Guild advises them to do this." (Diana) "Changing the subject, what is the fifth-floor monster?" (I) "A Paralyzing Serpent, this is the evolved form of the monster on the first floor, it is twice the size of the other and twice as strong." (Diana) "Thankfully, I was getting tired of facing weak monsters, but before we go I have to do something." (I) Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 281 EXP from enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 101 EXP for killing enemies by party members ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Fire Magic: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Magic Circle: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Presence: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Thorny Serpent Onught: 1 ] ? [ Production of thorns: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the lineage [ Thorny Serpent: 07% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Thorny Serpents: 07% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> It looks like the bloodline has reached the maximum purity level, I also gained a lot of EXP and managed to evolve some skills. I''m also going to take advantage and switch to the [Newbie Mage] job as I''ve already reached the maximum level of my current job. "Can we go now." (I) We started exploring the fifth floor. Just like I''ve been doing since before, I''ve been using my detection skills to find the closest monsters, that''s why we''ve faced so many monsters. We soon found seven green snakes that are almost my size, they are actually bigger than their versions before they evolved, their teeth are now so big their fangs are sticking out of their mouths. They were stronger but still too weak, only La and Ibuki were enough to kill them all, La used her space magic to cast a de bar that cut the heads of two snakes, while Ibuki moved between the snakes slicing through three heads when a snake would attack her from behind she does a spinning kickback while cutting off the head of a fourth snake, then La finishes thest snake with an icy needle in the eye that goes to the brain. After the fight, I drink the blood of the Paralyzing Serpents before picking up some of their body parts and continuing to explore the dungeon. Ding! Ding! We explore the fifth floor for a couple of hours or so, then head towards the sixth-floor stairs. During our exploration, we only found two or three traps, in our group only Kira and I have trap detection skills, so we always noticed the trap before since we have had this skill working since we started exploring the fifth floor. Kira took advantage of these traps to teach me how to disable these traps, she taught me how I could interrupt the mechanisms of a trap in many different ways depending on the trap. Ding! I even thought I might have learned a skill from it, I hope I''m right. Then we go downstairs to the sixth floor and head straight for the crystal, at Diana and Kira''s suggestion we throw dirt on our clothes by rolling around on the floor a bit so as not to draw too much attention. While we were in the safe room on the sixth floor the same group as earlier made up of men using swords and spears passed us on their way to explore the sixth floor. When they passed I could see blood on their clothes, for some reason something was drawing my attention to them but I couldn''t tell what it was. But it seems that Diana and Kira knew something, the moment that group entered the safe room the two had a serious expression on their faces and avoided looking at them. I waited for that group to leave before making the others wait for a little while I switched jobs to [ Newbie Warrior ] this time. But before changing my job I checked the notifications from the previous floor. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 311 EXP from enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 142 EXP from enemy kills by party members ]> . . . You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Paralyzing Serpent Onught: 1 ] ? [ Charge of the Paralyzing Serpent: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has evolved [ Little Paralyzing Snake: 100% ] > [ Paralyzing Snake: 57% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Paralyzing Serpent: 57% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> Chapter 160 Cap 159: Novice Killers(Chapter Preview) p I''ve decided to check my notifications and change my work to take advantage of the fact that we''re in the secure room on the sixth floor and the others are watching. After changing my job I tell us to continue exploring, but at this point, Diana and Kira stop me, they look around to make sure no one else is around before they speak. "I have to warn you to be careful with that group, master." (Diana) "Why?" (I) "I smelled the blood on their clothes, most of it came from Humans but they weren''t hurt, I also smelled the blood of Beastmen and a faint smell of monsters." (Diana) "I noticed that when they were passing us they emitted a slight bloodlust directed at us, not only that, some of them had dangerous smiles on their faces like they were having fun." (Kira) "Do you think they might be the people Mari talked aboutst time?" (I) "The master is talking about the Beginner Assassins?" (Diana) "Yes." (I) "Perhaps." (Diana) "It was probably them, maybe they''re wanting to ambush us while we''re fighting a monster or approaching to surprise us when we''re tired." (Kira) "Then let''s be careful, if they attack we''ll be ready." (I) "The three of us have detection skills, so they don''t have a chance of ambushing us." (I) "If they''re bold enough to attack us head-on, then kill them all, leave just one alive as proof that we''ve eliminated the rookie killers, we''re going to need that for the reward." (I) "To take the reward we''ll need proof that they''re novice killers, taking one of them alive is the best proof since the Guild has its ways of getting someone to talk, plus we''ll have their weapons and clothes covered in people''s blood who killed." (Diana) "So let''s go." (I) We all left the safe room and started exploring the sixth floor, the monster we found was the evolution of the second-floor monster its name was Poisonous Serpent. The fights on this floor were like the fights on the previous floor with the monster''s evolved form appearing in ce of its form before it evolved. But it was still an easy fight, but I could feel some eyes watching us, so I made them all fight and I told them they pretended to be rookies that Diana had to save at one time or another. The reason I do this is so they think we''re weaker than them and that the only obstacle will be Diana. I told everyone pretending they are getting tired and letting the monsters make small cuts to our clothes every fight, it will give the impression that we are being hurt to outsiders. During the battles on this floor, I made Byakko and La invisible, I also asked them not to interfere in the fights, with each fight we got dirtier and more tired looking, at a certain point I made Kira pretend to faint in a ce where Diana spoke that many adventurers don''t. With all this acting it shouldn''t take them any longer to attack, this is the best time for them. "They are here, get ready." (I) I could feel them surrounding us with my detection skills, so I warned the others to prepare. As soon as they were close enough I could see them, they had smiles on their faces and were holding their guns in a fighting stance. Among them the one who looked like the leader took a step forward with a perverted smile on his face as he looked at ¨¦rica and Kira, he also started talking a lot of shit while emitting his bloodlust looking at Diana. "Look what we have here if it isn''t the famous "Guardian Wolf" and her group of fledgling adventurers." (enemy leader) I realize the leader is ignoring me and starts talking directly to Diana. "(Does he think Diana is the leader of the group or why does he believe she is the only threat?)" (I) "(What an idiot, why didn''t I think of this possibility before?)" (I) The enemy leader''s misunderstanding was something I hadn''t thought of, but it makes sense to outsiders, Diana is a famous adventuress in town and all the other members of the group are new people in town, I still look like this. of a child, so everyone must think Diana is the leader, I use my Family connection with Diana to talk to her. "(He thinks you''re the leader of the group, so pretend to be for now.)" (I) "(Yes, master.)" (Diana) "What are you doing here?" (Diana) "I saw that your group was having difficulties, so I thought I''d help out a little." (enemy leader) "We don''t need your help, get out of the way we''re leaving." (Diana) The enemy leader and hisrades raise their weapons with mocking smiles. "I don''t think you understand the situation you''re in yet, but what would I expect from someone of the Man-Beast race, you are all pretty dumb, which is to be expected from an inferior race." (enemy leader) "What did you say?" (Diana) "Are you having hearing problems right now?" (enemy leader) "I thought your race had good ears, but it looks like I was wrong." (enemy leader) Ha ha hahahaha... Soon the men surrounding us startughing as their leader mocks Diana, I want to end this charade, but I''m feeling something strangeing from this bandit leader. "You really are strong enough to bring this noble brat and these newbies with you here." (enemy leader) "I appreciate that, it''s been more and more difficult to attack adventurers on higher floors, but a lot of newbies are afraid to explore beyond the fifth floor because of the evolved monsters and traps, so it''s great to see such brave newbies fall into mine. hands." (enemy leader) "So you guys are the rookie killers?" (Diana) "I have no obligation to answer you, now I want all of you to drop your weapons and storage items on the ground." (enemy leader) "You must be an idiot if you think I''m going to surrender without a fight, you guys aren''t strong enough to fight me yet either." (Diana) The bandit leader loses his smile and res at Diana. "You can be stronger than us when you''re in good condition, but look at you now, having to protect these newbies, covered in dirt and with body sores." (enemy leader) "You can take a little work but you''re still going to die, the question is do you want your friends to die with you or not?" (enemy leader) "You bastard." (Diana) The enemy leaderughs at Diana''s anger and turns his gaze to ¨¦rica and Kira, any man can recognize the way he''s looking at them, eyes filled with lust. I wanted to attack him now, but there''s still something that worries me. "How two beautiful women like you two can team up with filth like Dhampiros, Onis, and that woman of the Beast Man race." (enemy leader) He says this while leering at ¨¦rica and Kira. "A Human and a White Elf as beautiful as you two, me and my men will take very good care of you both." (enemy leader) "Drop your weapons and surrender, if you do, I promise you won''t suffer too much and might even have some fun, but if you try to fight then I won''t let you die even if you beg." (enemy leader) "Leader leave this Dhampir with us too, she looks pretty." (Enemy A) "That''s right, let''s take really good care of her, ha ha hahahahaha..." (Enemy B) "Since I heard the rumors I''ve been wondering what it would be like to have the Guardian Wolf under me, the leader isn''t going to deny that to his subordinates is he?" (Enemy C) "I want that too, we can''t waste an opportunity like this leader." (Enemy D) "That''s right." (Enemy E) "How can you guys like this filth?" (enemy leader) Sigh "You should stop thinking about these inferior races like that, they''re just monsters." (enemy leader) I''m doing my best to calm down, but every word from this guy is making me furious, not only he but his subordinates are just as annoying as he is, the worst thing is they had more than I expected, now they have sixteen enemies, it looks like they were walking in two separate groups, the reason he didn''t attack sooner must have been to wait for the others to arrive. "(I''ll kill every one of them for daring to say these things to the girls.)" (I) Even though I was very angry I was still looking for what was weird about this bandit leader, soon I felt slight dark energying from a small leather bag strapped to his waist. The enemy may be outnumbered, but they''re underestimating us a lot, they''ll soon find out what terror is. "(I don''t think I need to continue this farce anymore.)" (I) I stop pretending to be tired and walk in front of Diana and look directly at the bandit leader. "I don''t think we need to continue with this, we''ve heard enough." (I) "Be quiet back brat, this is a conversation between adults." (enemy leader) "You don''t understand, I said the conversation is over, I''ve heard enough, the rest I can find out after you''re dead." (I) "Ha ha hahahahaha..." (bandit leader) The bandit leader startsughing when he hears what he said, soon after his subordinates also startedughing while making fun of me. "Noble brats like you are always like that, confident and proud." (enemy leader) "You hire experienced adventurers to be able to kill some monsters with ease while others have to fight to protect you." (enemy leader) "Look at that look, look at that hair and look at these new weapons, it looks like your family invested a lot in you putting together this group and hiring the famous Guardian Wolf to lead your group." (enemy leader) "But it looks like it''s gone to your head, you''re just a child, without her to defend you, so you''d be dead already, do you think because I''m noble I won''t kill you?" (enemy leader) "He talks too much, doesn''t he Diana?" (I) "Yes, he made a lot of errors in judgment too, trulypetent adventurers wouldn''t have fallen for that." (Diana) "Competent adventurers wouldn''t waste their time fighting new adventurers." (I) "You are right, master." (Diana) "You brat, acting like he has everything under control, I''m going to..." (enemy leader) He doesn''t know how wrong he is but it''s toote, he and his underlings pissed me off more than they should, I may look calm on the outside but I''m seething with rage now, I even lost control of my bloodlust for wanting to kill them, it seems the enemy leader noticed and stopped his chatter and looked at me in disbelief, but it''s already toote for him. "I will show you and your subordinates that those who dared to treat mypanions or rather my family the way you did, will have a slow and very painful death." (I) Chapter 161 Cap 160: Evil Seed(Chapter Preview) Pov of an emunicated priest: My name is Andrew, used to be a priest of the Church of Light who was part of the extremist faction, one day those of the peaceful faction found out about how I was killing some Beastmen in small viges during my visits, so I was emunicated, but I still had people like me who could not tolerate such filthy things. The one who was my superior at the time before he was emunicated invited me to be part of a n, after he told me the n I was delighted, he didn''t tell me in detail and I understand why, but I was happy to be part of the n. backup n. That person was Archbishop Thomas Gretto, he is a man I admire and so I was happy to be a part of that n. I went to the town of Valen in the Trigan Kingdom and became an adventurer there, my training at the Church of Light was easy, I also spent a few months getting some subordinates I could use, to do this I started looking for greedy people among the talentless adventurers, I made them join me and attack new adventurers and I left most of the profits to them, so I made them happy and in my control. Killing these newbies I was also able to keep cleaning these inferior races that are all over this city because I''m doing this inside the Dungeon, nobody notices. A few days ago they sent me an item I needed to fulfill my mission, it took a long time to arrive, but I learned that Archbishop Gretto was unconscious for a while. With the item I needed in my hands I went to the dungeon with my subordinates, I told them this would be a great rookie hunt, they don''t need to know what I''ll do, after it''s all over I''ll run out of the dungeon and then out from the city, as far as I know, I''m not the only one on this mission, so I don''t want to die staying here. As I went deeper into the Great Serpent Dungeon I killed all the groups that had species other than Humans and Elves, I did this to make my subordinates happy and as a way to clean up some of that filth before I left. While going deeper into the Dungeon I found the group of a famous adventuress of that city, her name was Diana a woman from the Wolf tribe of the Beast Man, she became famous in the city with the title of Guardian Wolf, it turns my stomach to know that someone that race had be famous, the worst thing was that it had members of other races in its group. I couldn''t see something like that, but I didn''t have the strength to do anything against her, I tried to follow her group to wait for an opportunity to attack them on the sixth floor of the Dungeon, just as I expected her group was getting tired with every fight, not only that but Diana had to protect them sometimes. "(That''s what happens when you assemble a group full of newbies.)" (Andrew) As I follow them I notice they are heading to an unvisited spot on this floor, they are also tired, so I advise one of my subordinates to call the second group, better forewarned as Diana may be stronger than I think. As the second group arrives we manage to surround them, after getting closer I notice that there is a beautiful Human woman and a beautiful White Elf woman in Diana''s group. It would be a waste to kill them too quickly, maybe I can have some fun before leaving this Kingdom, after having fun with them both I can let my subordinates have fun too. After we get close I start talking to Diana, I want her to know how inferior she is before she dies, I want her to see what I will do with her mates, I want her to know that humans are superior to her. As I spoke to her and am amused by her anger, her group of the noble boy stands in front of her. I don''t know how this noble child has such courage, does he really think that because he is noble he can do whatever he wants? I don''t care about this Kingdom and its nobles, these nobles ept to live with these inferior races, looking better at this child he seems to be a half-breed with these different colored eyes and red hair. It is disgusting to know that there are beings that mix the superior Human bloodline with the bloodlines of the inferior races, I will show this child how inferior he is before my mission. "Noble brats like you are always like that, confident and proud." (I) "You hire experienced adventurers to be able to kill some monsters with ease while others have to fight to protect you." (I) "Look at that look, look at that hair and look at these new weapons, it looks like your family invested a lot in you putting together this group and hiring the famous Guardian Wolf to lead your group." (I) "But it looks like it''s gone to your head, you''re just a child, without her to defend you, so you''d be dead already, do you think because I''m noble I won''t kill you?" (I) "He talks too much, doesn''t he Diana?" (crossbreed brat) "Yes, he made a lot of errors in judgment too, trulypetent adventurers wouldn''t have fallen for that." (Diana) "Competent adventurers wouldn''t waste their time fighting new adventurers." (crossbreed brat) "You are right, master." (Diana) "You brat, acting like he has everything under control, I''m going to..." (I) In the middle of my sentence, I feel a strong thirst for blood emanating from the child and I am speechless with shock. "(How can a child emit such a strong bloodlust?)" (I) Soon the half-breed child starts talking, every word thates out of her mouth bes colder and more terrifying. "I will show you and your subordinates that those who dared to treat mypanions or rather my family the way you did, will have a slow and very painful death." (crossbreed brat) Suddenly a strong Auraes out of the child and spreads throughout this space, the moment this Aura reaches me my legs give out and I drop to my knees on the floor as if something extremely heavy is holding me there, not only that but also I felt a huge rejectioning from the Aura for me. I felt like I was surrounded by enemies and I was being judged, I looked around and saw my subordinates in the same condition as I was. As soon as I turn to see Diana''s group I see everyone well as if they are not affected by the Aura, I also notice that they don''t look tired anymore, taking away the dirt on their bodies they look good and calm, seeing this it wasn''t hard to understand the situation. "(Damn, I was tricked, this was a trap to lure us in.)" (I) I see the half-breed brat look at me and my subordinates coldly as if we''re nothing before he starts ordering his fellows around. "La, try using a space barrier to iste this entire area." (crossbreed brat) "You can kill everyone as you please, but the leader is mine." (Mongrel brat) "You can take care of it brother, I''ll stay aside I don''t want to get dirty with their blood." (Dhampir woman) "It will be a pleasure, how dare these idiots treat Father and Sister like that, as they are criminals I don''t need to feel sorry for them, so I''ll punish them a bit before I finish them off." (Dhampir man) "I''m going to make these nasty perverts pay for looking at me with those eyes, only the master can look at me like that." (Human woman) "As the master is going to stay with the leader, I''ll have to be content with the others, too bad." (Diana) "I don''t really care what they say about me, but I think I can use some of them to train my torture techniques for a few years now that I haven''t used these techniques." (white elf) "Master, master, can I eat?" (Oni girl) "Feel free, but you can only take two at most." (crossbreed brat) "Thank you, master." (Oni girl) I''m horrified by their conversation and attitude, I see everyone move and head towards my subordinates, I don''t care what happens to them, but I must assume I''ll go through worse. "I''m not going to do anything to you now, I want you to see what each person with you will suffer before it''s your turn." (crossbreed brat) The half-breed brat approaches me calmly, then he stands behind me and holds my head turning so I can see what every subordinate of mine is suffering. I see the Oni girl cut off the arms of one of my subordinates and start eating in front of him with a smile, I see the Dhampir man punch my subordinates to death by cutting their heads, I see Diana just piercing her swords into the hearts of my subordinates, I see White Elfa pick up daggers and start cutting fingers, cutting muscles and cutting other things from my subordinates, I also see her making cuts in ces that won''t kill them, worst of all was the Human girl, ck energy covers her and her appearance changes showing that she was actually a Demon, she makes a magic circle and purple energyes out of the magic circle to my subordinates who start screaming hysterically, I see blooding out of their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. "(She is of the Demonic race.)" (I) Seeing such a hellish scene I realize my mistake, I should never havee after these monsters, they must havee from the Demon Realm to do such cruel things, before I knew it, tears wereing out of my eyes. "Are you enjoying the show?" (crossbreed brat) I have no escape, but at least I have to fulfill my mission, I should do it on the tenth floor, but there''s nothing to do about it right now. I try to reach my hand up to the leather bag at my waist, but the half-breed brat holds my arm. "What do you think you''re doing." (crossbreed brat) He tries to grab the bag, but the moment he touches it, a strong light throws him back, I take this moment to grab what''s inside and pull it out. It was apletely ck crystal that emanated energy and a dark glow. "(I was ready to die when I epted this assignment, I just didn''t want it to be that way.)" (I) This crystal is called Evil Seed, once broken it will release arge amount of miasma inside the dungeon, after the dungeon absorbs all this a new wave of monsters will happen. I throw the crystal to the ground with all my might and a lot of ck cloudse out of it taking over this entire area quickly. At this moment I feel a pain in my chest and I see one noting out of my chest holding my heart in my hands so everything goes dark. Chapter 162 Cap 161: Danger In The City Of Valen(Chapter Preview) When darkness took over I made the others kill all the bad guys quickly, so I used blood control to save their blood, I ask Irius, Kira, and Diana to collect all equipment and items from these bodies and then I tell ¨¦rica to burn them with their magic. Ding! Ding! I was scared at first, but I calmed down when I saw that the only thing the crystal does is spread miasma, I recognize this energy anywhere, after all, I live in a mansion full of it. Diana, Irius and Irina were serious but didn''t say much, after a few minutes we ran to the stairs to the seventh floor which was the closest, on the way we saw that thisrge amount of miasma had taken over the entire floor, so we got there we went straight to the crystal and teleported to the first floor. "We have to run to the Guild, Carlos and Mari have to know that." (Diana) "What is happening?" (I) "I''ll exin to you there, we don''t have time now master, how are things Irina?" (Diana) "They''re bad, while you guys took care of the bad guys I took some measurements, but it was much worse than I thought." (Irina) We all ran full speed into town, it was no surprise that we drew too much attention to it, but as Diana is serious I believe there is a reason for this. As soon as we pass through the gates we go straight to the Adventurers'' Guild, once we get there Diana runs up the stairs to the top floor at full speed, the others and I follow her, then she enters a double door written "Guild Master''s Room ". "Carlos, we have a big problem." (Diana) "Huh!?" (Carlos) As soon as we walked in we found a man even bigger than Leo sitting on a sofa with a stack of paper beside him and another stack of paper on the table across the room, the man had some papers in his hand and I could see Mari beside him, holding a tray with some sandwiches. After entering the Guild Master''s office like that it was not surprising to see several security guards and some receptionists following us from behind. But Mari looks at Diana for a few seconds seriously, thenes to the door and tells the receptionists and security to leave, then closes the door. "I think what you have to say is better." (Mari) "I apologize for all this." (I) "We don''t have time for this right now, master." (Diana) "Carlos, you have to put the Guild on red alert now." (Diana) "If you keep talking like that without exining things properly we''re not going to get anywhere, so take a breath and exin what''s going on first." (Carlos) "I think I better exin first since I''m the calmest." (I) "I''ll put off the introductions forter as Diana''s behavior makes this a serious situation." (I) "I''ll summarize what happened." (I) "Today during our exploration of the Great Serpent Dungeon we noticed some adventurers watching us, as Mari told us about the novice killers I thought it might be them, so I set a trap they fell." (I) "I wish I had brought one of them alive, but because I was irritated by what they said about the girls, we ended up killing them all." (I) "The moment before they died their leader took a small ck crystal, the crystal glowed with a slight dark light and emitted ck energy." (I) "As soon as he broke the crystal arge amount of miasma spread like clouds and mist all over the dungeon floor, after that we ran straight out here." (I) "..." (Carlos/Mari) During my exnation Mari''s and Guild Leader''s faces were serious, but upon mentioning that we found the novice killers Mari is surprised when I said I killed all of Carlos'' eyes narrowed and I felt like he was sizing me up. The moment I talked about the crystal and described its appearance I saw Mari''s face lose its color and turn pale, I saw a look of dread on the guild leader''s face as well. At this point, the guild leader turns to Diana to confirm something. "That crystal, maybe it was..." (Carlos) "Yes, it was an Evil Seed." (Diana) The Guild Leader puts a hand to his face, then he gets up and starts pacing before stopping and looking at us. "How long ago did he break the Evil Seed and on what floor?" (Carlos) "It''s been about thirty minutes since it happened and it was on the sixth floor." (Diana) "You were right toe straight here." (Mari) "Are you sure it was an Evil Seed?" (Carlos) "You''ve heard the description of how it looks and what happened when it broke, I''ve also seen one my father showed me, at the time he exined what it was, so there''s no mistake." (Diana) "So we''re short on time, Mari put the entire Guild on red alert, gather all the adventurers in town and call back those in the Dungeons, prepare an urgent special mission too." (Carlos) "I will do it now." (Mari) "Wait, send a messenger to the Duke''s mansion too, tell him you need to mobilize all soldiers and knights for battle." (Carlos) "Right." (Mari) "..." (I) I see the Guild Leader Carlos start giving orders to Mari who runs away after hearing everything, after Mari leaves the room the Guild Master turns his eyes to me and my group. "Do you know who this person was with the Evil Seed?" (Carlos) "I don''t know, but I brought this." (I) I pull the head of the newbie assassin''s leader out of my storage item and secure it in front of the Guild leader, this idiot''s face frozen in the terror he felt before he died. "..." (Carlos) The Guild Leader takes the head and puts it inside some storage item, then goes to a bookcase that''s on the wall next to him, he picks up a book and spends some time flipping through it, so he seems to find something. So he takes a nk sheet of paper and puts it on top of the book, I see a magic circle drawn on the sheet light up, then the Guild Leader takes the sheet that now has several things written on it. "I found his information." (Carlos) Then he points to Kira. "You Gray Elf, go to the Assassins'' Guild and give this to the Guild leader there, tell me I want information about the man on this sheet, he can give it to meter." (Carlos) "..." (Kira) He could see through Kira''s disguise, after he makes this request Kira doesn''t immediately ept, she looks at me first. "Can go." (I) "Yes." (Kira) Kira takes the ck of paper from the Guild Leader''s hands and runs out of the room. "You have goodpanions." (Carlos) "Thanks." (I) "Now that it looks like almost everything is resolved, could you exin to me what''s going on?" (I) "The crystal you saw before is called Evil Seed, this is an extremely rare item that only appears in Cursed Dungeons, this is a very rare and prohibited item, every time one is found it must be delivered to a temple, church or Adventurers'' Guild." (Diana) "This crystal is the concentrated form of arge amount of miasma, all its uses are for bad things, it can be used in evil rituals, it can turn someone into a Demon if one spends too much time with it or ingests it, it can transform a corpse into a mighty Undead and if broken will release all the miasma trapped within it." (Diana) With each exnation from Diana, I realize how bad and dangerous that little crystal is. "These are just some of its modes of use, the problem is that when this crystal is broken it has a small chance of causing a dungeon to form causing destruction all around, it can also cause a small wave of monsters if broken anywhere since the miasma will spread." (Carlos) "But if used inside a dungeon as in this case, the wave of monsters will happen much faster, the monsters will overflow from inside the dungeon to the outside inrge quantities, that''s why the dungeon will consume this miasma and create many monsters. " (Carlos) "At this point, it''s only a matter of a few hours before the city is attacked by this wave of monsters." (Carlos) When he said that the city could be attacked at any time, it freaks me out, I''m not particrly worried about the city, but I''m worried about the people in the mansion and in my group. "The worst thing is that there''s no time to evacuate people from the city, the monsters will leave too fast, anyone outside the city will be in great danger." (Diana) "Yes, the city of Valen is in great danger right now." (Carlos) The situation this time is serious, should I try to run away with the others or should I stay and fight? As I think about this whole situation, I remember something and pull a leather bag out of one of my pockets and hand it to Carlos. "This Evil Seed person was in it when the owner of the head I gave you was carrying it." (I) Carlos takes the bag and checks it for a while before putting on an ugly expression. "This exins how he can carry an Evil Seed for so long without anyone noticing, this storage item has a powerful light magic in it, it prevented the Evil Seed energy from leaking out." (Carlos) "Magic of Light... Prince Drago... Church of Light, is it?" (Carlos) Carlos starts talking to himself in a very low voice, if it wasn''t for my ability to increase my hearing and the fact that I''m so close to him I wouldn''t have heard what he was saying so he turns to me. "You said you killed everyone because you were mad, what happened there?" (Carlos) "The owner of that head was talking a lot of bigoted shit about people in my group, he kept calling them filthy and inferior races, he also said he wanted to have fun with two people in my group." (I) "What race are these two people in your group?" (Carlos) "One was Kira who has left now, she is disguised as a White Elf as you saw, the other is a human." (I) "This prejudiced behavior has a big chance then." (Carlos) After that, the Guild Leader also started making preparations for the monster wave. Chapter 163 Cap 162: Monster Wave(Chapter Preview) I was getting worried about what I heard, the wave of monsters, I don''t know how dangerous it really is as I''ve never seen one, but I can imagine it''s going to be a tough fight. Right after the conversation we had with the Guildmaster Carlos we left his office, so as we went downstairs I told Irina and Irius to go to the mansion to warn the others about what was going to happen and I asked to bring everyone to the Guild. Whatever happens, I''m sure the Adventurers'' Guild will be one of the safest ces. I told La to go along and put away all the storage items that keep our valuables inside her space magic. While the others were away from me, Diana, ¨¦rica, and Ibuki were helping the Guild prepare for battle. ---------- After an hour of working together with the Guild people, almost everything is ready, I was now in the Guild meeting room along with other adventurer group leaders from Grade D and up, Carlos set up this meeting in a hurry to get everyone to Besides what is happening, before the meeting all these adventurers including myself have already epted the special mission, the reward will be for the number of monsters we kill in our designated areas. During the meeting, Mari rushes in along with a badly wounded Dwarf. "We have a big problem." (Mari) "What''s it?" (Carlos) "We have reports of many monsters appearing in the Blood Dungeon, not only that but an adventurer reported that the ninth floor is full of miasma." (Mari) "..." (I) "What? Will it be..." (Carlos) I look around and see many confused faces, but it seems that more than half understand what is happening, these people who did understand had different reactions, some turned pale with terror written on their faces, others gave hollow smiles as if they wereughing at their own misfortune. and there was a man who was indifferent, but you could see a great determination in his eyes. "(This is clearly an attack on the city if you think about the things Carlos said in his office before then it must be a n from the Church of Light.)" (I) "(Damn if I hadn''t killed those bastards inside the dungeon before then I might get some information, this is what happens when you let emotion take over.)" (I) While I was lost in my thoughts I watch Carlos punch a wall that has broken in one piece. "Calm down, Carlos." (Mari) "I know, I know, I''m calm now." (Carlos) "You are not calm." (Mari) "Wait, if there''s a second report then..." (Carlos) As Mari tries to calm Carlos down, he is suddenly silent before starting to order the prey. "Quickly Mari, send someone to check the Dungeon of the Undead, let it go, I''ll go myself." (Carlos) "What are you saying?" (Mari) "You still don''t understand?" (Carlos) "If they did it in two dungeons, then they can do it in the third one too." (Carlos) "It''s going to be a great defensive fight against two waves of monsters, if a third one shows up we won''t have a chance." (Carlos) "I''ll go over there and check it out, I''ll be back in an hour, I should get there before the monster waves." (Carlos) "Be careful." (Mari) Mari takes a Staff from her storage item and builds three magic circles around Carlos that glow for an instant before entering his body. "< Strengthen Speed>" (Mari) "< Strengthen Resistance >" (Mari) "< Strengthen Defense >" (Mari) "Thank you, my dear." (Carlos) Carlos gives Mari a kiss before running away, I don''t really know how he got out, one moment he was there and the next he disappears and a strong wind rushes through the room. ---------- After that meeting everyone went to their positions, I left Anton, Tania, Alice, Caryna, and Nn in the Guild helping out in whatever they could and I''m bringing the others with me. Anton has already made the others'' weapons, but he didn''t have enough arrows for Freya, so I asked Mari to get them for her, with everything ready we were sent to take care of the area where the monsters from the Great Serpent Dungeon shoulde, the guards, soldiers, and knights go be responsible for defending the city gates, while the adventurers will attack the monsters with all they have, it has been decided that the Mages who can use magic in Wide Area will attack first from above the walls, then it will be the Archers while the Mages will drink MP potions before doing another round of attacks, as soon as the monsters reach the city the other adventurers will attack. I''m meeting with my group, only ¨¦rica and Freya are on the walls preparing for the first round of attacks, Kira has been back with us for some time, I told everyone to prepare for battle. Just before this fight starts, Guild Leader Carlos is back, he reassures everyone that there won''t be a third wave of monsters and that everything is normal in the Dungeon of the Undead. We had a strategy, the adventuring parties split into areas where they could fight at will without interfering with each other, while the lone adventurers stay in the back to take care of the monsters that pass through the adventurer groups. I was with my group, everyone was silent as we waited for the monster wave to arrive before we came here I used the [ Conceal Mark ] skill on everyone, I had to spend some Mana potions, but I had to, with so many powerful and influential people paying attention to this battle my group may draw attention when the fight starts, but now no one will discover our secrets, I hope. I took advantage of this calm before the storm to see my notifications from when I was in the Dungeon and change my job too, this time I will choose a stronger job as I should get a lot of experience in this battle. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 260 EXP from enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 99 EXP from enemy kills by party members ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Poisonous Bite: 1 ] ? [ Gaze of the Poisonous Serpent: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has evolved [ Small Poison Snake: 100% ] > [ Poison Snake: 45% ] ]> . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ Poisonous Serpent: 45% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> Now I''m going to change jobs, I''ve already thought about the job I''m going to choose. I think about changing jobs and when ites to choosing the job I don''t waste time, I choose [ Grand Martial Master ], this seems to be a high-level job, from what others have taught me about the jobs I can say that this kind of work takes years to reach the maximum level. The reason I choose it now is that it will give me a lot of stat points every ten levels, it will also help me improve my melee skills, but more than that is why I will win (5¡Á) EXP for my job thanks to my title [ World Transgressor ] and with so many monstersing on this wave of monsters I will have a lot of EXP to gain and I don''t want to lose all that EXP by choosing a starting job. But it won''t just be earned, it will be risky and I won''t be able to hide my powers too much, the others in my group too, so I made everyone hide their faces with masks I asked Anton to make, it was also the reason I left ¨¦rica in city ??walls away from the battlefield, I don''t want her to reveal her true race by ident here. I also told La to only use her fire and ice elements during battle so as not to draw unnecessary attention. "I didn''t expect something dangerous like this." (I) "No one expects a monster wave Dad, they just happen for various reasons." (Irius) "Yes, the worst of a wave of monsters is the aerial monsters, but this time there shouldn''t be many because of the type of the two dungeons." (Sophia) "Even if they do appear they will be killed by the Mages and Archers that are on top of the walls." (Irius) "I don''t know what will happen in this battle, but I want everyone to stay close to each other so we can help each other." (I) "Yes!!" (all) "Kira, I want you to keep an eye out for the others as they fight, stay out of fights until someone needs help, understand?" (I) "Yes Master." (Kira) "The reason I ask you this is because I know your way of fighting which consists of killing the enemy on the first or second hit, you are also one of the fastest of our group and have detection skills that can give you a better understanding of the surroundings during the chaos of battle." (I) "I will try my best." (Kira) "They''re close, get ready!" (Diana) At Diana''s scream, I tell La to climb higher so I can see the monstersing, then I share her vision of her to see what she''s seeing. "So this is a wave of monsters." (I) What I see in the distance is a lot of dust flying, but when La focuses her vision more I can see several types of snakes small andrgeing towards us, inside the dust cloud that was raised by the movement of therge number of monsters. I can see the silhouettes of some big monsters moving, I also noticed there are some humanoid-looking monsters among the monsters but I couldn''t see them well. When I tried to get a sense of the numbers I get scared when I realize that there could be thousands of monsters, Remember that there is yet another wave of monsters happening across town I wonder if we can stop this. Chapter 164 Cap 163:Battle Against The Wave Of Monsters Part 1(Chapter Preview) Right now I''m with my group ready to face thousands of monsters along with all adventurers in the city of Valen. The monster wave is just minutes away from arriving here, all adventurers are prepared to fight, from what Diana told me, no adventurer can refuse to participate in the defense of a city during a monster wave. I have to say I''m scared, I''ve never participated in a battle on this scale before, and the way the adventurers are divided up can''t be called a battle formation, but I agree that leaving each group alone is best, if not disrupt the group''s teamwork. But none of that changes the fact that I''m seeing through La''s eyes thousands of monstersing towards us, my first thought is to run from here, but I can''t leave my family and the house I''ve got for myself, so I just have to fight. "What are the chances of winning this battle, Diana?" (I) "Around 65%, that''s just because this town is full of adventurers." (Diana) "Other cities would have difficulty defending themselves against a wave of monsters, but defending against two is something that only the capital of a mid-level Kingdom or a power like the Grimo Kingdom that is the biggest of all the kingdoms on the continent could face with such high chances of winning." (Diana) "The Elves could do that too, but it would be different as we have our own ways of doing things." (Sophia) "Do you all have the potions?" (I) "Yes!" (all) "Remember that you muste home well, so don''t take more chances than necessary." (I) Roar! Ra! Ra! Grrr-or! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! Wow! "All in your positions, Expect attacks from the city wall!" (I) The monsters were already so close that I could hear the sound of their roaring, not only that but the thumping sound that must being from the trees they must be breaking down here. "MAGIC GET READY!!!" (Carlos) I look at the city wall and see glows of various colors appearing, each glow on this one must be some kind of magic circle being prepared. Roar! Ra! Ra! Grrr-or! When the monsters finally leave the forest the guild leader starts the attack. "MAGICERS OF THE FIRE ELEMENT AND THE WIND ELEMENT MAKE THE FIRST ATTACK!!!" (Carlos) soon I see fireballs, fire spears, fire tornadoes, and fire arrows of all sizes flying towards therge number of monsters, at the moment it hits several explosions happen and at that momentes to the attacks of wind spells that seem to strengthen further fire element attacks by spreading fire and increasing explosions. Boom! Wow! BOOMM!! BOOMMM!!! After this attack, I see many monsters dying by fire or killed by the explosions, but soon I see even more monstersing out of the forest and passing through the fire, the fire attacksst a few seconds before stopping, so the Guild leader shouts more orders. "WATER AND ICE ELEMENTS WIZARDS, IN TURN, ATTACK!!!" (Carlos) But once I see various types of water element magic attacks hitting the monsters, and scattering water all over the monsters, but it doesn''t seem to do as much damage as the fire element magic, that''s what I thought until the Ice magic hit the monsters with ice needles, ice spears, ice tornadoes, ice des, and various other ice magic attacks, when ice attacks hit they started to freeze the wet monsters and freeze the terrain the monsters are passing through, this slowed down the monsters that were stilling from the forest. Roar! Ra! "EARTH ELEMENT WIZARDS, CRUSH THESE MONSTERS!!" (Carlos) I see a shower of rocks of all sizes and shapes being thrown at monsters that are pierced by stone skewers thate from their feet, are crushed by giant rocks, or are trapped in holes that open up out of nowhere in front of him. "ARCHERS ATTACK!!!!" (Carlos) A shower of arrows happens, between the arrows I see some glowing, I see others multiplying from the air, and various other amazing effects like bing a big firebird or increasing speed and moving through the air as if it had a life of its own. Va-voom! Va-voom! Va-voom! Va-voom! Va-voom! Va-voom! I would never expect this kind of attacking from a bow and arrow, when the arrows hit the monsters I see some monsters freezing, others catching fire, others being electrocuted and others being trapped by branches and vines that grew from the arrows. "NOW IT''S YOU WHO ARE ON THE GROUND, BE READY AND IN ATTACK POSITION, NOW!!!!!" (Carlos) "Ooooooo!!!! (All) Looks like now it''s our turn to attack, I pull a short sword from its scabbard and a dagger, it''s time for me to figure out what I can do without holding back. "Get ready!" (I) The monsters are not advancing as fast as before due to the dead monster bodies on the way, also due to the rock and ice obstacles that you have to pass. Not only that, but the magic and arrow attacks haven''t stopped yet, they''re still continuing far away from where we are, that''s keeping at least half of the monsters in the kill zone from the top of the wall attacks, but from what I''ve seen are fewer attacks and weaker, must be conserving energy to continue this way. "Diana, you and I are going to attack first, let''s go." (I) As the monsters approached I could see thirty of theming towards my team, warning Diana that she and I are going to attack first. I use my Intimidate ability along with my two Aura abilities, I do this to make the monsters stop for a moment, long enough for me to release a fireball and for Diana to attack. "< Fireball >" (i) After the fireball has hit killing four snakes I advance slightly behind Diana. Diana attacks with two swords cutting six snakes in a few seconds, at that moment I arrive and throw myself in the middle of the snakes spinning cutting everything in the way, at the moment I''m going to be attacked I use my Auras and intimidate again to paralyze the snakes for me and Diana attack again and kill all snakes. Ding! Ding! I don''t have time to see notifications right now, as I confirm that we''ve killed these monsters I look around and see all the adventurers fighting different numbers of monsters, I look back and see a group of fifteen snakes trapped in chains of light being punched by Sophia and Leo that''s in his Leo appearance. "Fifty more areing!" (La) Without noticing, more monsters approached before I could say anything to my group. "(La, pin them to the ground with your ice.)" (I) "< Lower Ice Field >" (La) I run towards the group of snakes alone as I mentallymunicate with La, when I''m close enough I throw three of the four daggers I carry at the heads of three snakes, then take advantage of that opening to cut off a snake''s head with my dagger and defend from the thorns of another snake with my sword, at this point I use Intimidation to create an opening and use a simple water spell that scatters water around then activate the ability [ Corrosion: 6 ] causing this water-filled with my mana to turn like acid, the snakes around me started to thrash while their lower parts of the body are still stuck to the ice that starts to melt, I take advantage of their moment of pain to kill everyone while they still aren''t paying attention to me. Ding! Ding! I look around and see Ibuki and Irius fighting a group of Sword Serpents with Irina''s help, I could also see Kira and Byakko moving at incredible speed among a group of venomous snakes my size, wherever she passes a spurt of blood follows. I could also see Sophia, Diana, and Leo over the bodies of dozens of snakes preparing to face an approaching ten-foot-tall snake. "Damn it!" (I) I run towards them as I contact La in my mind. "(La use her ice needles in the eyes of that big Serpent now.)" (I) "(I''ll try something stronger.)" (La) As I run, I see La fly in front of me, then stop by the Great Serpent. "< Ice Spears >" (La) La forms two ice spears and hits the Great Serpent in the eyes leaving her blind, at this point I reach the trio and give orders to Leo. "Leo throw me at that big Serpent''s head with all his might!" (I) "..." (Leo) "Now!" (I) Leo is confused for a moment but obeys me, he catches me and then throws me at the head of the Serpent who is still screaming, I use Leo''sunch momentum to increase the strength of my attack and spin in the air to drive my sword into the head of the snake which then stops screaming and falls to the ground. Ding! Ding! "Master, don''t try too hard, we could take care of this Snake." (Diana) "We have to finish our fights as soon as possible, look around even as we talk two more groups of Serpents are heading our way." (I) "Don''t worry Diana, the master''s strategy was very good now, I''m sure he knows what he''s doing." (Sophia) "There are more snakesing!" (Leo) "Sophia and I are going to that group, Leo and Diana are going to the other one." (I) "Right!" (Leo/Diana/Sophia) Chapter 165 Cap 164: Battle Against The Wave Of Monsters Part 2(Chapter Preview) Freya Pov: It''s been a long time since I saw a wave of monsters, it''s also been a long time since I fought monsters. The feeling of pecking at a moving target, the feeling of trying to predict your target''s next move, the feeling of seeing the arrow travel a long way and hitting the target, the feeling of focusing on the environment while shooting and the thrill of being on a battlefield. I like being a maid, I like to see others happy and to take care of the people I care about, but I also miss a little action, as an Elf Archer I was trained as a child to use my bow to support my teammates. , in those days I was so naive and so determined. sigh I mustn''t think about the past now, we''re in the middle of a fight against the wave of monsters, I look down and see the master and the others fighting, I watch their training at the mansion, but seeing them in a real battle ispletely different. Leo in his transformed form is holding the big war ax that Anton made for him, with this ax he is crushing therge size snakes while stepping on the small ones crushing them under his feet, his fighting mode is focused only on strength as ever. Kira is being like a ghost among the monsters before they notice her presence they are already dead, her every blow is at a vital point, I must say I''m impressed with her killing techniques, she prides the Gray Elves that way. Sophia is fighting using her fists and feet, her fighting mode looks like a storm of blows, her every blow carries immense power killing small monsters with a single blow, she is a born warrior and her blows connect naturally making each blow the next but stronger than the previous one. Diana is the exact opposite of Leo who only fights with strength, her way of fighting mainly uses her martial arts and two sword fighting techniques, anyone who sees her well-trained body may think she is just strong, but actually, her focus is in speed and dexterity as far as I can see. Irius is getting close to Ibuki and Irina, his fighting mode is simr to that of a knight, but I can see a touch of brutality in the relentless way he keeps fighting. Ibuki is fighting the smaller enemies but her fighting mode is simr to the master''s but sometimes she positions herself or uses techniques that resemble Diana''s, the way she fights is purely focused on dexterity, but I can see that she is still too naive to fight an adventurer of her own strength, she fights very directly which often makes her blows predictable. Irina is supporting the whole group with her support spells, she is doing her job well keeping attention to so many people at the same time, she has a calm mind and thinks before acting which many cannot do in the situation she is in now, I am very impressed. The master is the one who surprised me the most, his way of fighting most of the time uses his technique in martial arts, but he also makes moves that use strength and agility. The way the master is fighting is insane, he faces groups of snakes alone and finishes them all in a matter of a few minutes, the only time he stops is when he finishes off a group of monsters, at that moment he stops fighting and looks at the around, then spends a few seconds watching the others in their respective fights, he never rests. The master is extremely brutal while fighting, he uses his martial arts as the central point of his way of fighting using magic just as a distraction or to create an opening, the way he took care of that group of snakes using water magic was amazing. La is supporting the master, helping him when he needs it, and killing the monsters that approach the ce where he is fighting. Each of them is fighting in an exemry way, but they rarely coborate with each other, as the other teams of adventurers are not doing so well. I saw two groups being killed after thirty minutes of fighting, there are also many wounded, the city soldiers are waiting for the moment of attack that will happen when the monsters started to pass through all the adventurers, the soldiers are thest line of defense. I''m on top of the city walls beside ¨¦rica attacking the monsters as much as I can before they reach the areas where the groups of adventurers are fighting, where I can''t attack anymore so I don''t hit anyone by ident. As I''m looking at the entire battlefield from above I have a good sense of everything that''s going on, to my surprise, the adventuring groups are doing better than the lone adventurers who are fighting behind them, all the adventuring groups are fighting together with good teamwork, with the exception of the master''s group that is divided into pairs or trios. "Looks like this battle is already won, it was easier than I expected." (I) "Don''t be distracted, things will start to change soon, look at the forest." (Mari) The Guildmaster''s wife is with me and ¨¦rica on top of the city walls using her magic not to attack the monsters but to support the adventurers who are fighting. After she spoke I look at the forest and see that not all monsters are blindly advancing towards the magic and arrow attack area, when I look closer I see that these monsters have a humanoid form. "What monsters are these?" (I) "These are monsters that appear from floor 31 of the Dungeon of the Great Serpent, they are called Snakeman." (Mari) "Are they simr to the Lizardman?" (¨¦rica) "They are simr in appearance, but Snakeman has venom, are also more flexible and intelligent than Lizardman who are stronger and have a greater defense." (Mari) "Since they are first-generation monsters, the fact that they are standing around waiting to attack means that they are being led by a stronger monster, it must be the boss on floor 40." (Mari) "What do you think it''s going to be like when they decide to attack?" (I) "They must be waiting for the mages to run out of mana and the arrows to run out before attacking, but my husband already noticed them, the only reason he doesn''t attack is that he''s worried about the final boss of the dungeon." (Mari) "Why is he worried?" (I) "Because we don''t know if he will show up, as the Evil Seed was broken on the sixth floor maybe the final boss won''t show up, but to be sure he can''t act yet." (Mari) "But since I''m not seeing my husband so it must have confirmed that there isn''t a Grade S monster here, he must be heading across town." (Mari) "Even if he shows up we won''t be able to fight him so do you know anything about these Snakemans?" (¨¦rica) "These are monsters that know how to coordinate in group battles, they can also use weapons, they will not attack dryly like other monsters, they are considered Grade C monsters, but when they are inrge groups they are considered Grade B." (Mari) "Then it will be difficult, I can''t see your numbers, but there must be hundreds of them." (I) It looks like things won''t go as I thought, the arrows will eventually run out, the same will happen with the Mana potions, and the longer this fightsts the more tired the adventurers will be when the Snakeman attack. "(I have to warn the master somehow.)" (I) "¨¦rica, can you warn the master about the Snakemans?" (I) "Since I''m in his group I can use group telepathy magic, but it''s going to be a little difficult at this distance." (¨¦rica) "Do it anyway, otherwise they might be caught off guard." (I) "You''re worrying too much, the master and the others are strong, if you look carefully you''ll find that there''s nothing to worry about." (¨¦rica) I look to where the master is and I only see him fighting, he has some blood in his body, but I can''t tell if it''s his or the monsters. I keep looking so I notice something. "(Where''s La?)" (I) I look around and then see her flying a little higher than the city wall looking down on the battlefield. "(So he''s leaving La to gather information from the battlefield, as you''d expect from the master.)" (I) I praise the thought of the master in my mind, but fighting without La only puts him in more danger, he''s been very naive and confident in fighting this wave of monsters. "It looks like almost all the weak monsters are dead, from now on it''s going to be harder." (Mari) "..." (I) If what Mari is saying is true the stronger monsters are going to start attacking so I''m d I''m up here so I have a good point of view to support the master. Sigh "(Good thing Caryna is safe in the Adventurers'' Guild with the others.)" (I) "(Without having to worry about her well-being, I can concentrate on the battle, I have to give as much help to the master and others.)" (I) Knowing the master is already aware of the danger, I go back to focusing on shooting my bow and arrow, but this time I''m going to start supporting the master and the others. Chapter 166 Cap 165: Battle Against The Wave Of Monsters Part 3(Chapter Preview) The battle against the wave of monsters has gotten harder and harder, one of the adventuring groups besides us was almostpletely wiped out, but I managed to save one of them in time, I made Diana the fastest to take him to the city gate ande back and I sent La with her to help, along the way it seems they helped more people from what La told me. The fight has gotten harder and harder because the monsters are getting stronger, the biggest problem is that La warned me that she saw humanoid monsters hiding in the forest. If these monsters attack when the adventurers are tired it will be a massacre. The battle has been going on for almost two hours, it''s already beensting longer than I thought, I don''t even know how many monsters I''ve killed, during the fight I was even able to use lower earth element magic, I also managed to use intermediate level wind element magic. When the fight started I was using fire magic to fight, but I found that wind magic was better for increasing my movement and attack speed, it also served to push monsters away when I was surrounded. As the fight continued, the first one to tire out was Irina who used all the mana potions she had, she spent all of her time supporting others and I could see in her face how mentally exhausted she is. After sending Irius to escort the sister to the gate I told everyone to start fighting together as we would no longer have Irina''s support. At first, it was difficult to coordinate, but soon we were managing somehow, I also realized that we were getting help, sometimes when a group of monsters approached and it was too big some arrows hit them giving an opportunity to finish them off quickly. During the battle there were times when I ran out of mana and drank the blood I saved to recover faster, I discovered some time ago that the ability [ Vampirism: 1 ] makes the blood I drink have energy restoring effect for me what is being of great help. During the brief breaks when the monsters didn''t attack I created some paralyzing venom and gave it to the rest of my group in preparation for when the humanoid monsters finally attack, Diana also told me that the person who has been supporting us from above the wall was Freya, I was surprised to know that her bow and arrow was so strong, it surprised me, even more, to see her level of precision attacking from so far away. During a brief break, I call the others in for a quick chat while La watches the surroundings. "Things are starting to get tough, I''ve been hurt several times if I didn''t have the recovery skill I''d be dead by now." (I) "To make matters worse, La informed me that the magic attacksing from above the city wall are getting smaller in number, she also told me that the same happens with the arrows." (I) "That doesn''t surprise me, the battle is going on for a long time, this kind ofrge-scale attack can''tst forever, not to mention there''s another battle like this going on across town, so resources are being consumed very fast." (Irius) "Irius is right, one of our problems is that we are getting tired of fighting for so long with almost no breaks, if this continues the deaths will only increase." (Diana) "We will split into two groups, Irius and I can continue fighting without having to rest if we drink blood, which we already have in our storage items." (I) "That''s true, I''m having more mental fatigue than physical, but I can take it all day if need be." (Irius) "The same with me, so I, Ibuki, Kira, and Leo will rest first, then we''ll take turns with Irius, Diana and Sophia." (I) "It''s going to be a little heavy, but at least we''ll have a few moments to rest our mind and body." (I) "It''s a good idea, but I don''t know if we''ll make it, the monsters are getting stronger." (Kira) "If the group that is fighting starts to have difficulty then the resting group will have time to help, any rest time has to be used." (I) "It can be difficult, but fighting it in turns like this will allow us to fight longer than doing what we''re doing now." (Sophia) "But that will also slow down the rate at which we kill monsters." (Diana) "More areing, it''s five double-headed snakes this time." (La) "I take three, Ibuki and Leo take the fourth, thest one gets Kira and Byakko." (I) "When you guys are donee help me, let''s go." (I) "< Wall of Fire >" (I) With our conversation interrupted I create a wall of fire separating the three snakes I''m going to face, I skewer one of them with a rock skewering from below, then one of them throws herself at me and takes one of my arms, I take the opportunity to stick my sword in one of its heads and use my strength to lift the snake''s body ahead higher than me and use it as a whip on the third snake that tried to attack me. At that moment Kira appears and stabs the third snake from behind giving her a shock, I take the opportunity to kill the second head of the second snake that is still dying in my arm. Ding! Ding! "Thank you for your help." (I) "How''s your arm, master?" (Kira) "I''m fine, you''ll recover quickly." (I) I use my recovery skill a few times and the arm is like new, I''ve suffered so many blows that I don''t even worry about the pain anymore, I also have an ability to resist pain which is helping me a lot here. "See, I''m fine." (I) I look at the first two-headed snake that died in the first attack. "How did I kill her so fast?" (I) "You must have hit her heart, she has two heads but only one heart." (Kira) "I understand." (I) While talking to Kira we go towards Ibuki and Leo, who had already killed their enemy, I also look around to see if there are no more enemies. "(How is the battle situation, La?)" (I) ? "(The magic attacks from above the wall are already over, the arrows are still falling, but they are getting smaller and smaller.)" (La) "(The humanoid monsters hiding in the forest are also moving more, so they can attack at any time.)" (La) "(Damn, the situation is getting worse, we didn''t have time to rest, we didn''t even have time to put the fight and rest shift n into practice.)" (I) I gather with the others and tell them about the humanoid monsters, Diana seems to know about them. "From your description, they can be Snakemans, they are fast, intelligent, and flexible." (Diana) "I''ve faced some, this type of monster looks like Lizardmans, but it doesn''t have the same physical strength and defense, but they have venom and fight better in groups." (Irius) "Does the master know how many there are?" (Diana) "A few hundred maybe, I can''t give exact numbers as they''re still inside the forest." (I) "So it''s going to be a tough fight because the groups around us are tired they must die in the vast majority at this point." (Diana) "If that happens we will be surrounded." (Sophia) "I can use my auras and my intimidation ability to make them stop for a few seconds if we''re surrounded." (I) "But even if I do, how are we going to kill so many?" (Kira) "I can use a lot of ice spears, but I''ll run out of mana fast." (La) "I still haven''t learned any area attacks from Byakko." (Kira) "I don''t have the energy to do an area attack like that, but I might try something if Kira passes her spiritual energy to me." (Byakko) "I and Kira can kill a few with our speed, but Irius and Leo are too slow for that." (Diana) "It will be difficult, but I have an attack that can kill about ten monsters, but it will be difficult to move after the attack." (Irius) "I don''t have area attacks, but I will kill some during these seconds." (Sophia) "You don''t need to worry, I''ll warn the people at the city wall, if the monsters are stationary they''ll be easy targets, we don''t have to do everything alone." (I) "Thank you for that, because it wouldn''t be much help for a quick attack against so many enemies." (Leo) "La, go up there on the fence and let Mari, Freya, and ¨¦rica know about our n." (I) "All right." (La) "Hate to interrupt, but there are more monstersing." (Byakko) "It never ends!?" (I) I throw myself into battle again while half the group is still resting, this time it was a quick fight, so I go back to rest next to the others. "As I was saying before, we''re going to have to be quick so be prepared to make your strongest attacks." (I) "La, you can go let us know of our n." (I) "I am going." (La) The monsters have been decreasing so I had a few more minutes of rest this time, then it was Irius''s group''s turn to fight while my group got some rest. "(They areing master, the humanoid monsters have finally left the forest.)" (La) "(Have you warned those on the walls?)" (I) "(Yes, they are getting ready, at your signal they will attack.)" (La) "Get ready, La says the Snakemans areing!" (I) I hope my n works but I think it should be no problem, I have been using my intimidation ability throughout the battle and I feel this ability has be much stronger, I have also used this ability in conjunction with my Auras several times, so no must have problems. Chapter 167 Cap 166: Battle Against The Wave Of Monsters Part 4(Chapter Preview) I and my group were together waiting for the Snakemans to arrive, when they approached and I could see they look like humans with mostly green scales, they are bald and have golden eyes like snakes, their faces are very simr to those of a snake and their bodies are thin, they also have long tails behind them, they are dressed tribally from what I can see too. What I was worried about is that half of them are using weapons like swords and spears. Another thing that worries me is the way they are running, unlike the other monsters that ran anyway without any coordination, the Snakemans are running in a coordinated way, they are also keeping the same speed. "This is going to be difficult." (I) "Those who canunch long-range attacks do it now!" (I) One of the things ¨¦rica taught me is that simple spells like fireball can be stronger just by pouring more mana into the spell, but it runs the risk of losing control, but the simpler the spell, the easier it is to maintain control, so I''m going to pour all my mana into this fireball. "< Fireball >" (i) A magic circle forms in front of me and I point it in the Snakeman''s direction, then start pouring all my mana into the magic circle. Little by little a fireball forms in front of the magic circle, soon the ball starts to grow bigger and bigger until it is my size. I must say that even though I''m casting this spell I''m feeling the heat of this fireball, as the fireball got bigger I realize it''s getting harder to control it with my will, but it doesn''t matter as I don''t need a precise aim since that hits in front of me will wreak havoc on these Snakemans. BOOOOMM!!!! When Iunch the fireball it flies forward almost doing a zigzag, then it hits a Snakeman and explodes sending fire for about fifteen meters around it, even as I see this amazing scene I pull another bottle of blood and drink regaining a third of my mana, but my head feels like it''s going to explode with pain. I resist the pain and prepare myself with my dagger and sword in hand, after my attack Irius makes a cut in the air in front of him forming arge de of light that goes flying towards the Snakeman cutting ten of them, Kira pours his energy into Byakko that grows more and more to the size of an adult Tiger, then Byakko opens its big mouth revealing fangs that seemed to be made of metal, from his mouthes a powerful ray that kills about sixteen Snakeman, after releasing this ray Byakko shrank again for your Tiger Cub appearance. "We did more damage than expected, but now they''reing our way." (I) Sigh I sigh and grab another bottle of blood to drink, so when they reach us I see Diana and Sophia''s Aurase out of their bodies, Diana''s Aura gives a feeling of ferocity and brutality like that of a wild animal during the hunt, Sophia''s Aura, on the other hand, looked like her, it was controlled and instead of spreading to the surroundings the Aura only involved Sophia, I could see her getting into battle position and attacking, her blows were faster and stronger than before, I also noticed that with each blow her enemies flew backward as if they had no weight. Leo just transformed into his lion man form and swung his big ax killing one or two monsters with each attack, Irius used a sword to cut each oing enemy, he was never the first to attack but defended the enemy while Ibuki was attacking a vital point. As for me, I am not able to fight like them, I had to dodge the attacks of ws, swords, and spears. With a body as small and light as mine, if I defend even though I have more strength, I will be thrown back by the difference in weight, so I dodge the attacks taking advantage of my superior speed and the dodging techniques of my martial art. But I found it difficult to dodge these Snakeman attacks, they are more flexible than I expected, they attack from strange angles me, as I fought them more I got used to it little by little, but the fight seemed to have no end, no matter how many I kill they always show up more, the worst thing is they sometimes dobo attacks. The fight was so hard that I couldn''t pay attention to the others, it seems that during the time I was dodging the attacks I ended up distancing myself a little from them, but it seems like it wasn''t much since I can hear their voices close to me. "(La, I''m going to put the n into action now!)" (I) "(Wait for a little longer master, thest Snakeman areing out of the forest now, if you hold a few more minutes we can finish them all.)" (La) "(If I wait any longer I''ll end up dying here!)" (I) "(Wait a few seconds then, I''ll warn you to prepare for the attack.)" (La) "(Okay, no more...)" (I) "(Master!!)" (La) Talking to La at this point proved to be a bad choice, during my foreseeable distraction I was cut by a pair of ws from behind and then a spear pierced my shoulder. I resist the pain and sh each side of the spear, breaking the shaft, then use the jumping ability to jump as high as I can, then use the seconds I gained in the air to throw a fireball to the ground where I''m standing. one hand as he plucked the spearhead from my shoulder. "< Fireball >" (I) I use the fireball to create a ce tond and even then get attacked by two enemies, I use the spear point to pierce one of them in the eye while pulling my sword out of my storage item and chopping off the second''s head. "(La, it will be now!)" (I) I give La a warning and use my two Aura abilities and my Intimidate ability at the same time to the fullest. My auras spread to the surroundings while intertwining at the same time that Intimidation skill activates and I feel all the rage, hate, fury, and desire to kill I felt at that moment leave me in an explosion that spread through my Aura. At that moment I see Snakeman get immobilized, those closest to me dropped to their knees trembling, I could see fear in their eyes which surprised me as until now they looked at me with a murderous look even as I killed several of them. Then I see the rest of my group run towards me and then Irius pulls a heavy shield from his storage item, yells something and the shield glows with white light, so a barrier forms around our group. "Shield of the Guardian!" (Irius) At this point I see attack spells and arrows flying towards us, but none of them hit the shield, only the immobilized Snakeman is hit, not only that, but branches also start to grow out of the ground and envelop the shield as a second protective barrier, all I could do was listen to the Snakeman''s death cries and the sounds of explosions. Boom! BOOM! BOOM! "Argh!!" (I) "Master are you alright!?" (Sophia) "I''ll be fine in a few seconds." (I) I use my recovery skill to close the wounds little by little since I started using Ki the skills that used STM before became stronger, after several uses I was recovered from my wounds, but I was still weak. "I am better now." (I) "Irius, do you still have any blood bottles with you?" (I) "I''ve drunk all the ones I had." (I) "Yes, but I can''t get it now." (Irius) Now that I take a closer look I see that irius hasn''t moved or moved since he created this barrier. After a few minutes, the explosions have stopped and Irius deactivates his barrier, so he takes two bottles and tosses one of them to me, and drinks the other. After picking up the bottle and drinking it, I feel better, so I try to look around, but I see we''re stuck. "Should I try to break an exit with my Axe?" (Leo) "Don''t do that, this is a powerful Wood element barrier, you won''t be able to make a scratch." (Sophia) "So what should we do." (Leo) "Wait a second." (I) I close my eyes andmunicate with La through my mind. "(La, ask whoever made this barrier-free us please.)" (I) "(It was Mari who made this barrier, she used one of Freya''s arrows for that.)" (La) "(I''ll talk to her about it now.)" (La) After a few seconds, the branches open outward freeing us, then I get a view of the torn bodies of Snakeman all around us, I also see soldiers fighting a group of a hundred or so Snakeman in the distance. Those must be thest monsters that wereing out of the forest La spoke of earlier. I look more carefully and only see two more groups a little farther away from us, all the others are out of sight. Chapter 168 Cap 167: Bitter Victory(Chapter Preview) I have no words to say right now, as I look at this battlefield with the remains of bodies and blood everywhere all I think is how horrible this is. So many dismembered bodies, so much blood spilled that it''s making puddles all over the ce. I''ve fought monsters, killed people, and even watched some bastards suffer inside the Dungeon but this is the first time I''ve seen such a huge battlefield, this is the first time I''ve seen such carnage. "Are you all right, master?" (Leo) "Me..." (I) "I¡­I think so." (me) I don''t know it''s over, so I look around trying to ignore the bodies on the ground as I look for any monsters around. At that moment Diana puts her hand on my shoulder to talk to me. "It''s over, master." (Diana) "He is sure?" (I) "Yes, Mari is making a sign to show that she doesn''t have any more monsters from above the walls." (Diana) "If you look at the gate, you will soon see soldiersing to the aid of the wounded." (Diana) I look up at the city gates and see exactly what Diana said, so I calm down a bit. "Let''s get together with ¨¦rica and Freya." (I) "The best thing would be for us to start gathering what we can from the battlefield as our group is one of those in the best condition, but we can only do that in our area where we fight." (Diana) "Other adventurers are already searching the battlefield and collecting materials from monster bodies." (Kira) "..." (I) I''m not in the mood for this right now, but I can''t let an opportunity we''ve struggled so hard to slip away, it could yield good money for everyone. "I''ll tell La to bring them to us so let''s start dismantling these monsters." (I) I tell La to bring us ¨¦rica and Freya, while the others and I get knives and start dismantling the monsters to get everything that could be used or sold. We spent the rest of the day doing this, while we were at it I looked around and I didn''t see anyone happy they won, all I saw was people crying and dead bodies lined up next to each other. I couldn''t see them up close, but I imagine they must have dismembered bodies, devoured and with horrible wounds, I don''t want to get close to see that, so I stayed away. Around the corpses were some people showing different emotions like sadness, anger, and disbelief. I could even see a woman crying loudly holding one of the corpses in her arms. I asked Kira to look up information for me and she left alone for the night just before we were done, so we were done before we took everything to the Guild and I gather everyone in one of the Guild''s second-floor rooms while we wait for Mari. "What information did you get, Kira?" (I) "I found we were lucky, master." (Kira) "Luck?" (I) "The Dungeon Boss of the Great Serpent didn''t appear on our side, but those who were fighting the Blood Dungeon''s wave of monsters had to face arger number of strong monsters and also the Dungeon Boss, a Grade S monster." (Kira) "..." (all) Has a Grade S monster actually appeared, now that I''ve stopped to think about the battle across town? "(I''m in no condition for this, my head hurts, my muscles are aching and I''m so tired I can barely think.)" (I) "How did they kill the monster?" (I) "Guild master Carlos killed the Grade S monster." (Kira) "Looks like the wave of monsters we faced came before the wave of monsters that came from the Blood Dungeon." (Kira) "I also found that our monster wave had arger number of monsters, but mostly they were weaker with fewer Grade A monsters, so Guildmaster Carlos went straight to the other side of the deity after confirming that he didn''t. there were no Grade S monsters on our side." (Kira) "That exins why he didn''t participate in the battle after giving initial orders to everyone." (Diana) "Do you know how many people died in the two battles?" (Irina) "There were 930 adventurers who participated in the defense of the city, of these adventurers more than 400 died, more than half of them were on our side of the city." (Kira) "I saw many adventurers trying very hard at the beginning of the fight, but as time went on they got more tired and then died to a monster that would normally be strong enough to win." (Irius) "Yes, the lone adventurers in the back died too quickly, they made the mistake of fighting alone instead of cooperating with each other." (Sophia) "From what I found there were fewer kills across town because the Mages and Alchemist Guilds were there with half the Adventurers, meanwhile we had higher ranked adventurers on our side." (Kira) "It was surprising to see so many people dying, but I was more concerned about the master who was constantly pulling away from the others to fight." (¨¦rica) "That''s true, whenever I could I would send some arrows to give you a little support, but it was hard to see you guys fighting so persistently without being able to participate more actively." (freya) "Don''t be modest, La told me that you and Erica continued to stand shooting spells and arrows until you couldn''t do it anymore, you two did everything you needed to." (I) "The master is right, Lady Freya, you saved me several times with your arrows when I was being attacked from blind spots." (Leo) sigh "I couldn''t let Caryna be a widow just because her husband was someone who didn''t pay attention to her surroundings." (Freya) "..." (Leo) "I''m sorry, next time I''ll fight more carefully." (Leo) "I think so, I don''t want to see my daughter sad." (freya) I can understand Freya''s concern, but I say nothing as I''m still shocked by the death toll. I knew a lot of people had died, but I didn''t know the number had been that big, those numbers are almost half of the Adventurers who participated. While we were talking Mari opens the door and enters, she has a terrible face, I can see her red eyes and dark circles, she looks like she is tired. "I''m sorry for the dy, I was organizing some things." (Mari) "Alright, I imagine the Guild has a lot of work to do now." (I) "Yes, but one of the first things we have to do is reward the adventurers who participated in the special mission, then we have to take care of the dead and a few other things." (Mari) "And to sell the items we collect?" (I) "I''ll ask you toe back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow for this." (Mari) "Okay then." (I) "We''ve already received a report on the number of monsters killed, the race of most of these monsters, and where their bodies were." (Mari) Mari takes a reading crystal from her storage item and starts reading something in it. "Of all the adventurer groups yours is second in number of monsters killed, the only other group that had more monsters killed than yours was a Grade A group." (Mari) "Your reward will be 35,000 gold coins, plus I''ll give another 3,000 gold for the adventurers Diana and La helped save in the middle of the battle, also for the help of Erica and Freya on top of the city walls." (Mari) "The people in your group will get a boost in their rank as an adventurer without having to pass any tests either, so I''m going to ask them toe back in two days." (Mari) "What will happen to the remains of the battle outside the city." (I) "We are letting the adventurers harvest the monster parts to sell in the Guild, this will help a little with cleaning, but tomorrow morning the soldiers will clean up the entire battlefield and the Earth Element Mages will take care of repairing the damage to the ground. " (Mari) "After that, some priests will cleanse the site of the two battles to make sure the Undead don''t show up." (Mari) "I''ll get your payment, give me your Guild cards too please." (Mari) Mari leaves for a few minutes andes back with a small bag that must have our paychecks and our cards, so she hands it to me. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to give the rewards to other adventurers as well." (Mari) "Let''s not get in your way then, I''m leaving." (I) "But before we leave, I''d like to thank you for letting Tanya, Caryna, Nira, Nn, and Anton stay here." (I) "No thanks needed, I heard from the Guild members that they helped a lot while they were here." (Mari) After that we go downstairs, we are all tired, my head is hurting from spending so much mana to zero just to recover and do it all over again, doing that took its toll but it was also what helped me during the fight. I leave the Guild and instead of going straight to the mansion, I go to a restaurant to eat and drink with everyone. I haven''t seen the notifications yet, but I don''t have the time or strength for that right now, I can do it tomorrow when I''m feeling better maybe. In the restaurant everything was full, there were many adventurers eating and drinking like there was no tomorrow, I paid fifty gold coins to have a private ce for myself and everyone in my group. This was one of the most expensive restaurants in town, normally only nobles and merchantse here, but I decided to stop by as a reward for all the effort everyone made today. After being escorted by an attendant to a room on the second floor we order the food, then after the attendant leaves, I sit at therge table in the room and turn to everyone. "Before we start eating, I want to thank everyone for everything they''ve done today and I want to thank everyone even more for everyone being safe." (I) "Thank you very much." (I) Chapter 169 Cap 168: Those Who Move In The Shadows(Chapter Preview) Pov Carlos: I was in my office as I looked at today''s battle report, the report included the approximate number of monsters, the spending on potions, the spending on arrows, the number of adventurers who participated in the mission to defend the city, the number of injured adventurers and the death toll. I don''t think I canin about these numbers, the expenses will be paid by the Duke, not only that, but the Duke will also be responsible for paying the adventurers. But for me the most important thing is the death toll, I''m sad to see so many adventurers dead, but I can''tin about such a low number knowing that we face two waves of monsters. At that moment the door opens and Mari enters throwing me a bottle of beer while she holds another one. "How are things down there?" (I) "A mess, I had to close the Guild for today after handing out the rewards, only by doing that can Guild employees focus on what we have to do now." (Mari) "Have you finished reading all the reports?" (Mari) "Yes, we''ve had a lot of dead, but knowing what we''re up against I can''tin about the numbers." (I) "The battle was on a grand scale this time, you also almost lost your arm from what I heard." (Mari) "It was careless, you know it''s hard to fight a monster with a space element, let alone a stealthy one." (I) "But I''m fine now." (I) "It won''t stay when I deliver my findings." (Lucas) "..." (I/Mari) As Mari and I talked I opened the bottle and started drinking the beer along with Mari, but suddenly a familiar voicees from the window, I turn around and find Lucas sitting by the window. "Did you find out anything about the culprits in these waves of monsters?" (I) ,m "I didn''t have a lot of time, but it wasn''t hard to find out that untilst year this man was a priest of the Igreja da Luz, he was emunicated for crimes that include murder against members of other races in small viges." (Lucas) "So that confirms that it was the Church of Light." (I) "I don''t have any proof for that, everything I found out I''ve already said, I didn''t find any connection between him and the Church of Light after he was emunicated." (Lucas) "Without proof, we can''t do anything, if we try to hold the Church of Light responsible all they have to do is say that he is no longer part of them." (Mari) "The biggest question is that we don''t know who is responsible for the second wave of monsters, nor do we know where they got the Evil Seeds." (I) "These items are usually delivered to the Adventurers'' Guilds or some temple to be destroyed or purified, all I can think is that the Church of Light hasn''t got rid of the Evil Seeds that should have been in its possession." (Mari) "Again we can only assume, we have no proof." (I) "I could go on investigating, but I don''t have any more leads." (Lucas) "It''s okay, even if I can''t prove anything, just knowing who the culprit is made me better prepared for the next time." (I) "Thanks for the work Lucas, here''s your pay." (I) After a short conversation I pay Lucas by throwing him a bag with his pay, he picks it up and drops it back, I won''t even try to run to the window, I know he''ll be gone in a few moments. Now I''m going to get my drink back before I go back to work, I have to file an expense report for the Duke and send a report to the Adventurers'' Guild Headquarters as well. ---------- Elsaris Pov: I''m Elsaris, I''m a Vampire Matriarch that evolved from an extremely rare race of rabbits to a Vampire I''m rtively young having a little more than two hundred, I''m part of the faction that is on the side of humans. I am responsible for the ck Market of the city of Valen which is in the Trigan Kingdom, those who are responsible for this ce have other functions such as governing the Vampires that live here and being the guards of a certain ce. The faction that I am part of is at odds with the faction that is on the side of the Demons, but we are not attacked in this town because of the neutral faction''s intervention, but in return, we have to be the guards of a certain ce that should be in their protection. who are on another continent. "If I find the one responsible for this I will skin him alive while I eat piece by piece of his body in front of his eyes." (I) "Calm downdy." (Jay) "How do you want me to calm down, someone broke a goddamn Evil Seed in the Blood Dungeon, we had to send everyone to the Blood Forest to take care of the wave of monstersing from the main entrance to the ruins." (I) "We only lost seven Vampires, all were of minor importance, we''ve already captured the culprit as well." (Jay) "Where he is, I''m going to make him experience something worse than death." (I) "Do you know how difficult it will be to hide the remains of battle in the forest of blood?" (I) "We have time, the townspeople of Valen will spend the next few days taking care of the remains of their defensive battle, they won''t pay attention to our movements." (Jay) "One of the only things we can''t let happen is that they find out that the Blood Dungeon is just a second entry that we''ve created, we can''t let others know of the Dungeon''s existence and its true origins." (I) "They won''t find out, so far no one has noticed the passage inside the second entrance that leads to the deep floors." (Jay) "Fortunately they believe it''s just an S Grade dungeon, as the townspeople of Valen continue to exploit the second Dungeon entry we''ve been able to control the Dungeon''s monsters for the past few centuries." (Jay) "I know, that''s why I''m so angry right now, this monster wave would make them find out the truth." (I) "Finally when I''m chosen to be in charge it happens, I was so happy with the auction results and the profits we made." (I) Sigh "Take me to the culprit, I''m going to make him confess to everyone involved in this, I''m not leaving any of them alive." (I) Jay took me to a dark underground room, in that room I saw the bastard who caused all this mess chained and hanging, as soon as I walked in he looked at me and started insulting me. "Why would an inferior being like this bunny think he can look at me like that?" (bastard) After he started talking this pile of shit I started the fun, his screams were music to my ears, even when he said he was going to talk I continued for another hour just because it was so funny to see him beg me to let him die. After that, I stopped and told him to tell him everything he knew and that''s how much happened. "I... I say... whatever you want..." (Bastard) "Who ordered... me to do this was... it was..." (Bastard) Boommm! But just as he was about to speak the name of the person responsible, his head exploded in front of me, covering me in blood, flesh, and bone fragments. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME!!!??" (I) ---------- Archbishop Gretto Pov: When I woke up from mya I was confused, angry, scared, and hateful. How that disgusting being full of darkness dared to steal my tools from me, how that evil creature dared to wound me. He even had the audacity to threaten me saying he woulde after me, I would love for that to be true because then I wouldn''t have to keep looking for him anymore. But if I can''t find this evil creature even after all this time, then I will at least finish off that Prince Drago, unfortunately, my n to cause a war has failed due to unwanted interference, but if the Prince dies in Valen City I will at least prevent a possible alliance between the Trigan Kingdom and the Cartoza Kingdom. I had already prepared something to end that city full of inferior races, I made two priests who were my subordinates and who do not have the intelligence to act discreetly be emunicated. All it took was to leak some information to the High Priest''s peaceful faction, after that I made them be adventurers in the city of Valen and gave an Evil Seed to each of them and exined what they wanted them to do, they''ll probably die when getting in touch with therge amount of miasma but don''t care about them. Even if they are captured it doesn''t matter, they have no more direct lessons with the Church of Light, it will also be a good way to use the Evil Seeds since I stole them from the Church vault I''ve been keeping for years, it finally came to time to use this to clean that city full of impurities. "I would like to send the Knights of Light, but unfortunately I cannot do so without the approval of the High Priest." (I) Even if they''re captured they won''t be able to say anything since I''ve put a silent curse on them, if they dare say anything then they''ll die. "As expected from a superior being like me, an excellent n ha ha hahaha..." (I) ---------- Pov of a Mysterious Father: I''m not sure how much time has passed, but I still haven''t given up, I''ll keep my promise. I stand in front of the big ss cylinder where she''s floating in the potion my wife made. Since that day I have been standing by her side, I have promised I will never leave her side no matter what, and I n to keep that promise until the day I can help her wake up. I never cared about the presence I feel outside of this ce or the noises I hear, but one day I felt a strange Aura, this Aura appeared several times over time and I noticed that for the first time her fingers moved and I saw small strands of that Aura smoothly entering her body. This is what I''ve been waiting for, this is what can save her, I ce my skeletal hands on the ss with only one thought in my head. I will get what my daughter needs, no matter what I need to do for it, whatever it takes I will make her wake up. "Just wait a little longer my daughter." (I) Chapter 170 Cap 169: Earnings From The Hard Battle(Chapter Preview) The time we spent in the restaurant was very good and pleasant, the food was fantastic, for me it was an incredible experience as I didn''t know any of the dishes, Freya seemed very serious and focused while eating, and everyone enjoyed it in their own way. We had a pleasant time at the restaurant, Ibuki desperately started eating all the meat dishes and then fell asleep, Freya was savoring the food while trying to identify the ingredients by taste and taking notes in a small notebook, Leo was being fed by Caryna in a loving way, it was a very loving scene between the couple. Diana, Sophia, and Anton were having a drinking contest to see who could stand to drink the most, I also saw Nira, Kira, and Alice talking about what happened today, Nn is asleep from what Caryna told me Nn was responsible for delivering supplies so he spent all day running around to help the Adventurers'' Guild. Tania is drinking while drawing in her notebook, she was very shaken to learn that the clothes she made a short time ago were in terrible shape, so she started designing a new shipment ofbat gear for everyone. While I saw La and Byakko eating a big cake I kept talking to ¨¦rica who was feeding Yomi with small pieces of fruit. It was a nice time, but everyone was very tired, so after an hour we went to the mansion to rest, ¨¦rica, Kira, Diana and Ibuki insisted on sleeping in my bed today, so after the women took a shower and then the men all went to sleep. By the time I entered the room, everyone was already asleep, I wanted to jump into bed and fall asleep now, but before I go to the balcony, I keep looking at the sky, for some reason whenever I''m exhausted, nervous, or confused I want to see the night sky, if I don''t I can''t get my head in order. I stand for a few minutes looking at the sky while in my head I rey everything that happened today, one thing, in particr, catches my attention, I remember what we did to the group of rookie killers. "When did I get so cruel?" (I) What I did in that dungeon, the way I devoured that shitty Alchemist, and the way I fought today. All of thises to mind at the same time, I look away from the night sky and look at my palms. Sigh "I changed." (I) "I''m not what I was in the past." (I) "But I still can''t tell if that''s a good thing or a bad thing." (I) I look back to the sky, today there are some clouds forming in the sky so I can''t see the moons unfortunately but I can still see the stars. "Change is inevitable, all the people that exist are constantly changing." (I) "Someone important once told me that we are a reflection of what we do and the choices we make, I wonder what I would be if I agreed with that argument?" (I) Sigh "None of that matters, it''s no use worrying about what''s already happened, I''m too tired to think about these philosophical things right now." (I) I turn around and walk slowly into the room. "I''ll be whatever I want to be, I won''t mindplicated things right now." (I) I go to the bed and lie on the bottom of the bed which is the emptiest, I won''t make the mistake of lying in the middle of the bed and being almost suffocated during the night as I used to in the cabin in the woods in the past. Afterying my head down I meditate to integrate my levels I gained today, I didn''t want to see these notifications today, but I don''t think it''s right to leave these things forter so I''ll do it now before bed so I can take tomorrow off just to rx. Let''s take a look at the results of that exhausting day. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 13506 EXP from enemy kills ]> . . <[ You gained 5749 EXP for killing enemies by party members ]> . . . <[ You learned the skill [ Martial Master Aura: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Vampirism: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Lower Insatiable Stomach: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Physical damage resistance: 1 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Body Enhancement (Legs): 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved hearing: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Nose Improved: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Superior Mana Control: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Group Coordination: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Improved Strength: 4 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 4 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Major mental disorder: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Sword Handling: 1 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Knife Handling: 1 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Fire magic elemental affinity: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Parallel thinking: 7 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Pain Resistance: 4 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leadership: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low resistance to necrotic poison: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Resistance to paralysis: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison resistance: 1 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Recovery: 1 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Body Charge: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Jump: 5 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 6 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Detect Presence: 2 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Great magical body boost: 1 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic non-elemental magic: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Wind Spell: 1 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Fire Magic: 4 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Assassination technique: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sword Technique: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Dagger technique: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ de of Chaos Technique: 4 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Magic Circle: 2 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Intimidation: 4 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of judgment: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of Chaos: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Master Aura: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Monster yer ] ]> . . . <[ You have reached the maximum level ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> So many skills leveled up, unfortunately, none of them evolved. But I was happy to gain one more Aura skill, by the name it must be a skill I gained because of the job I chose before the battle, I''ll find out more of that skill tomorrow. I also have to choose another job, but I''ll also save that for tomorrow. What is really making me anxious is that I reached the maximum level, which means that I must evolve tonight. "(I hope I grow in this evolution.)" (I) I also gained a title, by the name of that title I must have won it because of the number of monsters I killed during the battle. It''s been a long day, I''m d I made so much of the gains from all this that happened, but as I look back on the battle scenes and remember the number of adventurers who died defending the city of Valen, I can''t smile at this news like that. All I can do is make myself stronger, I''m terrified to think that one of those dead adventurers could have been someone in my group. This wave of monsters only reinforced my thinking that I need strength to defend the people I care about in this dangerous world. "(I will be stronger to defend you.)" (I) I take a few deep breaths to calm myself down and clear my mind of these unnecessary thoughts, this is not the time to think about it. All I want for the next few days is to rest and rx with the rest of my group, that''s my n for now. But one thing that worries me is my evolution, I''m afraid it will get even smaller, if that happens I don''t know if my fragile heart will hold. I also hope that my appearance doesn''t change too much, every time I evolve my appearance changes drastically, for better or for worse this is the best look I''ve had since I was born in this world, even though I''m not happy with this childish appearance. , at least it''s better than Leech or Goblin looks. I take onest look at the sleeping girls, d they are safe and well, during the fight against the monster wave I was afraid something might happen to one of them or the others, so after seeing them sleeping so tranquil I close my eyes and surrender to my tiredness and sleep. "(I''m so tired.)" (I) Gradually my consciousness falls into darkness as all the umted tiredness of today consumes me, I give in to that tiredness until Ipletely lose consciousness, then I erase. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> Chapter 171 Cap 170: One Month Period(Chapter Preview) zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . Ding! p . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTION ]> . . . <[ SEVEN SUITABLE BREEDS WERE FOUND ]> . . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Upper Twilight Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Blood Kimera (Variant) ] ? [ Kimera Vampire (Variant) ] ? [ Demonic Vampire (Variant) ] ? [ Energy Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Blood Demon (Variant) ] ? [ Corrupting Demon (Single) ] All those notifications before bed and now this, my head is going to explode like this, all I wanted was to get some peace of sleep. Since I can''t avoid that I''m going to choose the safest option for me, all these Kimera races and Demon races have dangerous names, so I''m going to choose the race that seems to be superior to my current race. I choose [ Superior Twilight Vampire (Unique) ]. Ding! <[ "UPPER TWILIGHT VAMPIRE (SINGLE) CHOSEN" ]> . <[ "BEGINNING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "PROCESS EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . . <[ "COMPLETED EVOLUTION" ]> When I try to open my eyes I find I can''t, I can''t smell or hear anything, I can''t move either. "(What''s going on?)" (I) I was confused and scared by what was happening, when suddenly I feel a hand on my face and I start to hear a voice in my head, that voice has already be familiar to me. "(My dear child, you came back faster than I expected.)" (mysterious woman) "(If she''s here it means I haven''t woken up yet.)" (I) "(You''re kind of right, actually you''re still evolving, your body has already finished its evolution, but I need to adjust your soul to your new body.)" (mysterious woman) "(Don''t read my thoughts, where is my privacy?)" (I) "(Hahahaha...)" (mysterious woman) "(It''s so funny that you think you can hide something from me.)" (mysterious woman) "(But don''t worry, I won''t poke around in your head and I won''t deprive you of your privacy.)" (mysterious woman) "(After I finish talking to you and make some adjustments to your new body and soul I''ll leave you alone.)" (mysterious woman) "(For now...)" (mysterious woman) Once again she just does what she wants with me, if I could move now she would get what she deserves for doing this to me. "(Wait, what did she just say!?)" (I) "(You said what are you doing with my body and soul!?)" (I) "(Don''t worry, I''m just preventing a future problem, those Faerie Kings healed your soul, but they missed something.)" (mysterious woman) "(Because you forced the creation of an astral body your soul created a disharmony with your body, you won''t realize it now, but one day you might die from it, it''s best to fix it now while it''s still easy to deal with that.)" (mysterious woman) "(...)" (I) With her exnation I get scared, I hadn''t noticed anything wrong before, but I don''t understand anything about souls either. "(You don''t have to worry about that now, I''m almost done.)" (mysterious woman) "(But I''m not feeling anything?)" (I) "(And you won''t even feel it, that''s what happens when you do these reckless things.)" (mysterious woman) For some reason I feel like a child who has done something wrong being reprimanded by his mother, this situation is very strange to me for many reasons. "(It''s over, soon you will be pulled back into your body.)" (mysterious woman) "(But first I must warn you a few things, the first is that the person who will join you is already on the way and don''t try to ask that person any questions, because there will be no answer until you are strong enough to that.)" (mysterious woman) "(This person will arrive within a month, you must make one more evolution before then, if not something very bad will happen to you, to this person and possibly to the city you are in, so good luck.)" (woman mysterious) "(Wait...)" (I) "(I also advise you to be careful with your bloodline fusion, but if you do, ask someone to be by your side with some HP potions.)" (mysterious woman) "(I said to wait, what are you...)" (I) "(Keep going your own way my little Zenos, I hope the next time we meet you will know my name.)" (mysterious woman) I was trying to ask her what she meant by all these weird things she''s saying, but she doesn''t give me a chance to speak, every time I go to speak she interrupts me. Just as she''s finished speaking and I think I''m going to be able to speak, I suddenly feel something pulling me and I can''t hear her in my head anymore. Soon afterward I feel my conscience darken and I ckout. ---------- I wake up the next day feeling different, I try to get up but find I can''t move and several notifications start popping up in my vision that I''m going to ignore for now. I try to look around and realize I''m in the middle of the bed being hugged by the girls who are still sleeping. "(How did I get here?)" (I) "(I was pretty sure I had slept on the bottom of the bed where there were fewer people, so how?)" (I) Not knowing what was going on I close my eyes and take a deep breath to calm myself, I don''t want to wake up the girls who must be tired after yesterday''s monster wave, so I decide to wait for them to wake up, in the meantime I''ll take a look at these notifications that have started to appear the moment I woke up. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!... . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Identify: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Blood Elemental Affinity: 10 ] > [ Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Affinity with Curse: 10 ] > [ Affinity with Curse: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak elemental affinity: 10 ] > [ Dark elemental affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Martial Art Fist of Chaos: 10 ] > [ Martial Art Fist of the Lord of Chaos: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic non-elemental magic: 10 ] > [ Non-elemental magic: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ de of Chaos Technique: 10 ] > [ de of the Lord of Chaos Technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ A new achievement has been added to your title [ Founder of the de of Chaos Technique ] ]> . . <[ A new achievement has been added to your title [ Founder of the Fist of Chaos ] ]> . . . <[ The titles [ Founder of the Fist of Chaos ] and [ Founder of the de of Chaos Technique ] merge and a new title is acquired ]> . . [ You have acquired the title [ Founder of Chaos Techniques ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> "..." (I) "(Why have so many skills evolved?)" (I) "(Did my evolution do all this?)" (I) I was surprised at so many things happening, I can feel a lot of power coursing through my body, but I can''t enjoy that power if I can''t get out of bed so I''ll have to wait for now. I also want to see my appearance in the mirror, I want to know if I managed to grow in this evolution, but I will also have to wait. I also want to test these evolved skills, but I''ll wait too. "(I''m so looking forward to testing so many things, but I can''t do anything dammit.)" (I) Sigh I don''t have what to do about it right now, so I remember what happened before I woke up. "(Just as I imagined, that mysterious woman must be a Goddess.)" (I) "(She said she was messing with my body and soul, I may not know much about things in this world, but if you put together everything this mysterious woman has done so far it''s obvious she''s a Goddess, I guess I just didn''t want to ept the truth.)" (I) "(For some reason she is adamant about me learning about her name.)" (I) After finally epting the obvious I remember what she said about my soul and my body being in disharmony because of the astral body I somehow created when I helped La, knowing that made a shiver run through my body, even though I didn''t know. what does that mean I still know it shouldn''t be any good. This Goddess also said that the person she made me promise to let into my group is on her way, I don''t know who that person is and I don''t know why she wants this person close to me either but considering everything she''s done so far. for me, I don''t think she wants to do me anything bad so I''ll wait and see when that person arrives. The red-haired Goddess also said that she wants me to evolve one more time before this person arrives, I don''t know why, but it will be difficult, one thing I learned in each evolution is that it gets harder and harder to evolve, I will need more EXP and more levels. I have so many things to think about, there are so many things going on at once that I don''t know what to do first. "(So I have a month to resolve this, eh?)" (I) I take advantage of this time when I wait for the girls to wake up to change my job to [ Rookie wizard ]. Since I can''t move until the girls wake up I think I''ll take a look at my Status, so I open it and take a look just to be shocked. "(But what is this!)" (I) Chapter 172 Cap 171: Absurd Status(Chapter Preview) Since I can''t move until the girls wake up I think I''ll take a look at my Status, so I open it and take a look just to be shocked. "(But what is this!)" (I) <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Superior Twilight Vampire (Single) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 54/75 EXP: 109/680 LINEAGE: ? [ ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡î ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ ming Snake: 15% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100% ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] [ Paralyzing Serpent: 100% ] [ Poisonous Snake: 100% ] [ Sword Snake: 100% ] [ Thorny Snake: 100% ] WORK: [ Novice Wizard ] WORK LEVEL: 1/20 WORK EXP: 0/25 WORK HISTORY: ? [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Hunter: 10/10 ] [ Novice Adventurer: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Thief: 10/10] [ Apprentice Trader: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Alchemist: 10/10 ] [ Novice Warrior: 20/20 ] [ Grand Martial Master: 70/70 ] (+3) HP: 459/459 (+4) MP: 614/614 (+3)Ki: 400/400 (+3)EP: 981/981 (+3) Strength: 509 (+59) (+3) Dexterity: 459 (+47) (+3)Agility: 484 (+47) (+2) Defense: 338 (+67) (+5) Intelligence: 715 (+37) (+3)Magic Defense: 341 (+37) Charm: 350 (+1560) Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡è¡ñ¡õ¡è??¡î¡ð¡ñ¡õ ] [ World Transgressor ] [ Last of his kind ] [ First of his kind ] [ He who brings chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Novice Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Grade -C Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Blood Child ] [ Walker of the day ] [ Patriarch ( Twilight Vampires ) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] [ Fairy Friend ] [ Fairy Contractor: La (Fairy Lesser Chaos ) ] [ Master Alchemist ] [ Pervert ] [ Monster yer ] [ Founder of Chaos Techniques ] ]> How absurd is this ridiculous fort status, there are two stats that are above 500, my spiritual power is almost at a thousand and my mana is at more than 600. "(How did this happen?)" (I) I start looking in detail at all my Status information and figured out the reason for this, I was level 14 when I woke up yesterday and needed to reach level 50 to evolve, but after the battle inside the Great Serpent Dungeon and the battle against the monster wave I gained a lot of EXP. I even evolved overnight, so I leveled over 30 levels yesterday, and it looks like I still had a lot of EXP since it looks like I''m currently at level 54. It seems that I gained more than 80 levels thanks to the monster wave, the gains were much bigger than I imagined. "(It seems that if I fight every day I should be able to evolve in a month.)" (I) So many things to take care of, but I''ll find a way to do everything I need, from what that Goddess said, it''s going to be dangerous if I don''t evolve before that person arrives in a month. I don''t know what kind of danger it will be, but I''m not going to break my promise and I''m going to put this person in my group, but I need to be as strong as possible to protect not only myself but the rest of my group as well. "..." (I) "(If I gained so many levels and evolved, then could it be that others managed to evolve as well?)" (I) I''ve tried looking at the girls on the bed but I''m not in a good position to see them, there''s also the problem that they''re covered so I can''t see. Let me take a look at my abilities since I have nothing to do, I could use my [ Identify: 3 ] ability on my other abilities, but I won''t do that now, it will fill my head with information and I''ll end up in pain head again. All I want to do today and tomorrow is rx peacefully, I''ll leave everything else for two days, I think the others and I deserve a break. It''s not enough to just fight and train, I and the others need to rest too, this will help us to be stronger too, a good rest will help clear our minds and make our bodies more prepared for the training and fights we will haveter. I''ll take a look at my skills for now to get some idea of ??the skills I''ll be using for synthesister. <[ PASSIVE SKILLS: ? [ Vampirism: 2 ] [ Insatiable Lower Stomach: 3 ] [ Weak Starvation Resistance: 1 ] [ Paralysis Resistance: 4 ] [ Poison Resistance: 6 ] [ Physical Damage Resistance: 6 ] [ Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Mana Sense: 4 ] [ Curse Affinity: 1 ] [ Deep Meditation: 3 ] [ Weak Fire Resistance: 1 ] [ Goblin Language: 10 ] [ Reinforce Weak Underlings: 3 ] [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 7 ] [ Enhancement Weak Body Enhancement (Legs): 4 ] [ Improved Hearing: 3 ] [ Weak Body Enhancement (Exoskeleton): 1 ] [ Improved Nose: 3 ] [ Superior Mana Control: 4 ] [ Kobold Language: 1 ] [ Group Coordination: 5 ] [ Low Wind Elemental Affinity: 9 ] [ Trap Construction: 3 ] [ Improved Strength: 6 ] [ Dark Elemental Affinity: 1 ] [ Martial Art of Lord Chaos''s Fist: 1 ] [ Major Mental Disorder: 3 ] [ Language Common: 10 ] [ Trigan Language: 1 ] [ Sword Handling: 7 ] [ Basic Spear Handling: 1 ] [ Fire Magic Elemental Affinity: 7 ] [ Wiring Knives: 7 ] [ Basic Arithmetic: 10 ] [ Carpentry: 4 ] [ Architecture: 2 ] [ Agriculture: 1 ] [ Basic Forge: 1 ] [ Ki Sense: 5 ] [ Spiritual Sense: 2 ] [ Parallel Thinking: 9 ] [ Dismantle: 1 ] [ Body Enhancement (Fangs): 4 ] [ Pain Resistance: 9 ] [ Earth Magic Elemental Affinity: 5 ] [ Earth Magic Element Resistance: 1 ] [ Water Magic Elemental Affinity: 3 ] [ Elemental Affinity Weak Light: 8 ] [ Weak Light Elemental Resistance: 1 ] [ Leadership: 2 ] [ Faerie Contract ] [ Weak Soul Damage Resistance: 1 ] [ Alchemy Technique: 1 ] [ Weak Resistance to Necrotic Poison: 4 ] ACTIVE SKILLS: ? [ Vampire Bite: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Poor Blood Detection: 5 ] [ Swim: 1 ] [ Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Weak Blood Control: 8 ] [ Aura of Judgment: 4 ] [ Recovery: 7 ] [ Enhanced Line Magic Production: 1 ] [ Line Control & Maniption: 2 ] [ Weak Body Charge: 5 ] [ Jump: 8 ] [ Light Fire Puff: 5 ] [ Poison Spit: 4 ] [ Snake Scale Production: 1 ] [ Body Maniption: 4 ] [ Corrosion: 8 ] [ Detect Presence: 7 ] [ Vampire ws: 1 ] [ Blood Servant: 3 ] [ Large Magic Body Booster: 8 ] [ Intimidation: 8 ] [ Non-Elemental Spell: 1 ] [ Basic Wind Spell: 7 ] [ Basic Fire Spell: 8 ] [ Hide: 1 ] [ Trap Detect: 1 ] [ Basic Stealing Technique: 1 ] [ Night Vision: 3 ] [ Ki Control: 1 ] [ Basic Hammer Technique: 1 ] [ Assassination Technique: 3 ] [ Sword Technique: 5 ] [ Dagger Technique: 5 ] [ de Technique of the Lord of Chaos: 1 ] [ Sonic scream: 1 ] [ Sense of life: 5 ] [ Servant Vampire: 2] [ Seismic Sense: 5 ] [ White Magic: 1 ] [ Light de: 1 ] [ Basic Earth Magic: 3 ] [ Potion Control: 1 ] [ Potion Multiplication: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Poison Spit: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Bite: 1 ] [ Necrotic Poison Spit: 1 ] [ Weak Necrotic Poison Secretion: 1 ] [ Basic Magic Circle: 6 ] [ Serpent sh Sword: 1 ] [ Serpent Charge: 1 ] [ sh Serpent Sword: 1 ] [ Serpent Charge: 1 ] [ Thorny Serpent Charge: 1 ] [ Spike Production: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Serpent Charge: 1 ] [ Paralyzing Serpent Charge: 1 ] [ Poisonous Bite: 1 ] [ Poison Serpent Gaze: 1 ] [ Martial Master Aura: 2 ] UNIQUE SKILLS: ? [ ¡õ??¡ñ¡õ¡ð ] [ Chaotic Devourer ] [ Identify: 3 ] [ Aura of Chaos: 4 ] [ Concealment Mark ] [ Synthesis: 1 ] BLESSINGS: ? [ ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡è ] [ Foros (Fire Fairy King) ] [ Hera (Wood Fairy Queen) ] [ Jana (Ice Fairy Queen) ] [ Railgun (Thunder Fairy King) ] [ Mavis (Fairy Queen) of Space) ] ]> That''s a lot of skills, but I''ll just synthesize skills, for now, that mysterious Goddess said that if I want to synthesize bloodlines I''ll need someone around and some HP potions, so it had big consequences, I''ll leave that forter too, no more risks, for now, I just want to rx for the next two days. I think I''m going to buy some books in town and go out to have fun with the others, I have to enjoy my life a little. Sometimes I forget that it''s not all about battles, I''ve been in this world for months and I don''t even know how people in this world have fun. I will spend the next few days going out to have fun with others and learn more about this world. I look at the girls who are still sleeping, unable to contain my curiosity to see if any of them have evolved. "(This curiosity is killing me.)" (I) I will be very happy with them and the others evolving if it''s true, it''s no use just getting stronger, I can''t be everywhere and I can''t protect everyone alone. So if everyone gets stronger with me it will be the best, from this cry we will be able to defend ourselves more easily from any danger. Only the protagonists of fantasy hero stories like those in my ancient world would think they can do it all themselves. The truth is that strength is not in one person, but in numbers, each person''s strength is important, but with enough numbers and a good strategy there is no enemy that cannot be defeated, at least that''s what I believe. So I will be very happy if everyone has evolved too, but this anxiety of not knowing is killing me. I also want to check my body, every time I evolve there is always a big change, but with this damn luck I have I never know if that change is going to be good or bad. But they say hope is thest to die, so I''ll believe my wish wille true this time. "(I''m so anxious I''m almost waking up these sleepers.)" (me) I''m not going to wake them up, so I think I''ll try to rx and think about what I''m going to do with fun these days to pass the time. Chapter 173 Cap 172: Evolution Day(Chapter Preview) After over an hour of waiting for the girls to wake up, I ended up falling asleep again until someone came to wake me up. "Master Zenos, wake up please." (Alice) "Hm~m" (I) "It''s already mid-afternoon, you need to eat something, please wake up." (Alice) "..." (I) "Alice?" (I) "Sorry to wake you up, Miss Irina asked me to wake you up for something to eat." (Alice) "Thanks for that, I''m really starting to get hungry." (I) I get up and look around, but I don''t see anyone else in the room other than Alice who is wearing a maid''s outfit. "Where are the girls?" (I) "Mrs. Freya came early and woke them up." (Alice) Alice has really changed, her demeanor is more refined and polite, too bad her eyes are still the same as when I met her. "I don''t think I''ve had a chance to talk to you alone before, have I?" (I) "Yes, the master is always surrounded by people and is always busy with something." (Alice) "Are you enjoying your life here?" (I) "I have never been so happy, Mrs. Freya taught me many things about how to behave and act, while Miss Irina helped me to study and taught me many things about the world." (Alice) "Even Nira taught me about trade a few times, the opportunity the master gave me that I was just a ve is something I will never forget." (Alice) "I''m d to hear this." (I) As she spoke I could see a small smile forming on her lips, it looks like she really is happy, I hope all this happiness ends the darkness inside her. After this little talk with Alice, I get up and go to the bathroom to clean my teeth before going back to the bedroom, before going downstairs I want to confirm my appearance after evolution. As soon as I enter the room I remove my clothes and go to the full-length mirror to see the changes in my body, but it doesn''t seem to have any at first nce. My hair color is the same blood-red color as always and its lengthes to my shoulders now, my eyes are still the golden and dark purple colors, my skin is still as brown as before and my colorful tribal tattoos are still on my arms. , legs and back as before. "I don''t see anything different." (I) I look at my reflection in the mirror and I notice something, my face is different, I didn''t realize before why I''ve only had this face for a while, but now that I''ve looked it looks different than I expected. I''m not ugly, I''m actually better looking than before, but it looks different than I expected, it somehow looks less masculine than my previous face, but it''s not feminine, that''s a faint feeling I get when I look fit. detailed. "As long as I''m not as ugly as I was at the beginning, I don''t care too much about my face." (I) "But if I keep changing like this it''s going to be hard for me to get used to any appearance, every time I evolve my appearance changes, at least there weren''t many changes this time." (I) "Huh!?" (I) I got distracted with my new face that I didn''t realize the most important thing, when I realized that tears started toe out of my face, the change isn''t much, but as long as I hear some change I''ll still have hope. "I''m so happy, even though it''s the same height as when I was still a Goblin I''m still d I''ve grown a little, maybe if I keep evolving I can have my adult body as I so desire." (I) My height is now 1.20 m tall, even though it''s not a big change I''m already happy, I go to my clothes and put them on before going down to the kitchen to eat something. "Master, look, look, see how La is prettier, isn''t it? Isn''t it?" (La) "..." (I) As soon as I arrive in the kitchen I see the same scene from every day, total chaos of people talking about different subjects, Sophia and Leo having an arm-wrestlingpetition, Freya and Caryna cooking and Diana holding Ibuki so as not to eat the food before the others. But something is very different from previous times, everyone''s appearance is a little different. La who was walking happily around my head stopped right in front of me and was the first one I could see the changes, she was already in her normal appearance with her wings and four arms showing. La was already exceptionally beautiful before, but now she''s even more beautiful, she now had an extra pair of wings on her back the same as she already had, looking like a seven-and-a-half-transparent bird''s wings. Those were the only changes in her physical appearance, but I also felt her presence changed a little more, through our connection I can feel that she got stronger too. "You look beautiful, but you shouldn''t be flying around my head like that." (I) "Alright, give me a ride." (La) Without waiting for my response, this uneducated Fairy sits on my shoulder as I walk into the kitchen, that''s when I get a better look at everyone''s new appearances. The ones who had the least change were Freya, Sophia, and Kira who look no different from before except for a jewel in the shape of a drop of transparent water on their foreheads. They also look prettier than before and their eyes seem to have a depth they didn''t have before too, I imagine they must have evolved. Then I turn to Leo who hasn''t changed much besides the color of his hair which is ck as ink, his presence also seems wilder, other than that I don''t see any other differences in him. I turn to Diana, her well-trained body seems to have less muscle, but somehow she looks stronger. Her skin was already brown and her hair was already white with a red streak before, but now her hair is even whiter and shiny which makes the strand of red hair get even more forehead, her height is still the same as 1.90 meters, his wolf ears on his head seem to have gotten bigger the same for his wolf tail. Diana also has a wilder presence but I also feel dignity in her, her golden eyes have a slight red glow to them, the fur Diana has on her arms and legs seems to be a little bigger now too. Ibuki being held by Diana looks bigger now, she seems to have grown up and is now measuring around 1.50 meters tall, her formerly ck hair is now a dark purple color and is longer than her shoulder height, her skin is still white making her look Human if not for the horn on her forehead which is now three times bigger than before and is slightly curved up, her eyes also turned purple like her hair. Ibuki is very beautiful now, not only has her height increased, but her body has more feminine curves now, it seems her body has developed a lot in this evolution giving her breasts and waist a little bigger for her who had nothing before, she is as beautiful as the others now. She would be prettier if she weren''t so violent and aggressive trying to break free of Diana''s arms to get to the food. I look at Irina and Irius and see that they are exactly the same as before, I don''t feel anything different about them, the two are sitting talking together with Alice and Nn, they must still be teaching them as I told them to do before. I look at ¨¦rica who is in her Demon form and notice some changes in her, her hair is stillpletely ck but it''s longer now almost reaching her waist, her eyes are still red like before, her skin has turnedpletely light blue now, his bat wings cannot be seen, but his tail appears to be longer and is looped around his waist like a belt, his pair of horns on his forehead has gotten bigger and is curved up looking sharp. ¨¦rica is still the same height of 1.60 meters tall, plus her breasts have grown giving a touch of seduction to her appearance, her presence has be darker and her current appearance is very attractive to any man. After seeing the change in everyone I decide not to stand at the door anymore. As soon as I walk in, everyone looks at me with smiles on their faces, Ibuki takes advantage of this distraction and lets us go with dexterity and flexibility that she didn''t have before Diana''s arms and runs to where the dishes are still being assembled, but is impeded by currents of light that hold her in ce, looks like Irina saw her break free and chained her in ce with her magic. After greeting everyone and watching Diana recapture Ibuki I join everyone in for a chat while we wait for the food to be ready. During our conversation everyone said that they evolved, it seems that everyone evolved during the night while they slept, of course only those who participated in the battle evolved, it also seems that everyone needs to change jobs and Ibuki needs to choose her first job, it seems she evolved two times and became a Superior Ogress, so she can choose jobs now. We all went to the table to eat, with everyone evolving during the night it brought great joy to me and them, it improved our mood that was bad because of the things we saw yesterday. After eating I told them to meet in the living room as usual to have a scheduled meeting. Chapter 174 Cap 173: Plan To Harmonize The Mansion(Chapter Preview) We were all gathered in the room for a meeting, as many of us evolved I wanted to know each other''s races, I could see their status but I didn''t want to invade their privacy. "I am happy to see everyone getting stronger." (I) "You look a little different, Father." (Irina) "Good of you mentioning it, I wanted to ask you and Irius something." (I) "You can ask anything you want." (Irina) "My appearance changed a bit after I evolved, but you two say you evolved, but your appearance hasn''t changed at all, why?" (I) "Vampires don''t undergo major changes in appearance as they evolve." (Irina) "My sister is right, I find it strange that Father has changed after his evolution." (Irius) "(Did my appearance change not because of evolution, but because of the adjustments that mysterious Goddess made to my body and soul?)" (I) "I''m d the master has changed, he''s more handsome so it''s ok." (¨¦rica) "I agree, the master is cuter so I approve." (Diana) "..." (I) "(What are these two talking about at a time like this?)" (I) After clearing my doubts on why Irina and Irius didn''t change after evolving I started talking to everyone to discover their new races. I started with Irina and Irius who evolved straight into Upper Twilight Vampires just like me, but unlike me who''s close to evolving again, they''re still in the first few levels so it''s going to take a while to evolve now. Then I talk to Freya, Kira, and Sophia. I was very confused by them, I know they evolved because they are prettier than before, but the changes are very few. After talking to them I learned that all three had evolved into a Superior race of Elves known as the High Elves. They all thanked me so much, it seems that the maximum level for the Elves to evolve was 500, but they said that after choosing to serve me and I used my power to awaken and transform they had an effect that halved the level they need to reach. to evolve. I was happy to hear this, after the three of them said this the others said it was the same for them, knowing this is very important. Each level requires more EXP to level up, this makes each level take longer to level up, they only need half the levels they would normally need, meaning I''ve saved them years of fighting and training. After talking a bit with the three Elves I learned that the High Elves are more connected with nature than the normal Elves, the jewels that the three have on their foreheads are the symbol of their connection with nature. That gem serves as a battery where they can store their power to use more pie and also serves to heighten their senses. They also said that because they became High Elves more Spirits and Fairies will gather around them, that''s because their Aura mixes with the environment, this is a characteristic of High Elves from what they said, it turns out that this type of Aura is warm and inviting to Spirits and Fairies. Sophia said she won''t have any problems with that since her specialty is Aura control forbat, she said she''ll help the other two to control and hide their Auras in the next few days, this should avoid attracting Spirits and Fairies. I hadn''t realized before that Sophia was so good at controlling Aura, if I remember correctly I think she was using her Aura during the battle against the monster wave. Knowing this I said that I would be happy to learn Aura control too, maybe this will help me as thanks to the titles of a friend of Fairies and Spirits I have the same problem as the three of them, actually, it seems like I''m a ma for them for what La told me which is much more serious as if my Aura were a beacon that draws them towards me. Sophia said it''s almost impossible to learn Aura control without an Aura skill, but because of evolution Freya and Kira managed to learn their own Aura skills, as I also have Aura skills she will teach me too. After that resolved I talked to Ibuki who was very happy to get stronger, after talking a bit with her I realize she is just a little smarter, she evolved into a Superior Ogress, so what increased the most was her strength and Vitality (HP), she had a big change in her appearance having more feminine curves than before, it was like going from being a child to bing a teenager, but her personality is still the same as usual it seems. Now that she has be a Superior Ogress, ¨¦rica said that it would be good for her to start learning magic, it seems that to even to an Oni she needs to learn more about magic, she can also acquire jobs, Diana advised her to take turns between the works of warrior and mage, it seems like a good idea so I left everything in their hands and told ¨¦rica and Irina to start teaching Ibuki about magic until she evolves into an Oni. Later I talked to Leo, he said he became a ck Lion (Beast Man), he doesn''t know much about this superior race of Beast Man, but it seems that his strength, vitality, and defense increased a lot after evolving, by the name of your race I can understand the change in your hair color to ck. It seems that Caryna doesn''t care about Leo''s new appearance, she just said that she found his new hair color interesting. So I started talking to ¨¦rica, she said that besides her change in appearance and body, what changed the most was her status, it seems she gained a lot of Intelligence and mana in her status, she said that she evolved into a normal Demon and that it is halfway to its next evolution. After that I turn to the little Fairy who was flying around the room ying with the Cursed Crow Yomi, I call La to talk to find out about her changes too. After talking a well with her I found out that she evolved into a Chaos Fairy losing the inferior that was in the name of her race, she said that she had a big increase in all her stats and was very happy, she said that now she can harmonize environments where its element is located. She asked me if I wanted her help to cleanse the mansion''s miasma or if I wanted to harmonize this miasma with the magical energy to cleanse the miasma''s malice. I asked others for their opinion on this and found that this is a skill that only Higher Fairies should be able to learn, this skill is something they can only use in their elements, but as La has the element of darkness she can cleanse the malice of the miasma and recing it with the pure power of the dark element, so the miasma will continue here, but it will no longer harm people who enter here, but because the dark element is stronger in the miasma, skills, spells, and techniques of detection and sense will be blocked or less effective. La also said that if she harmonizes the miasma here she will be able to sense if someone enters the manor grounds as her mana will be flowing through the miasma. Everyone seemed to approve of this, so I permitted La to harmonize the mansion''s miasma, not knowing it was going to cause a problem in the future. La said she would need my help for this and that it would take weeks toplete the process, but she said it wasn''t difficult, I said I would talk to her more about itter. After talking to everyone this was the result of her evolutions: Ibuki: Superior Ogre ¨¦rica: Demon Kira: High Gray Elf Irius: Upper Twilight Vampire Irina: Upper Twilight Vampire Sophia: High Dark Elf Freya: High White Elf Diana: White Wolf Man-Beast Leo: ck Lion Beast Man La: Fairy of Chaos (Unique) ---------- After talking to everyone about their new races and talking about La''s n to harmonize the mansion''s grounds I told everyone we would have two days off and forbade everyone to train, I said everyone should look for something fun to do to get through the time. When I said this I saw Caryna dragging Leo away as she ran saying they were going on a date with an innocent and happy smile on her face, sometimes I forget I gave her the magical body booster skill since I don''t see her using it normally but watching her pull the mountain of muscle that Leo is with that ease reminds me of that. Anton and Tania left saying they were going out drinking and visiting some stores, Tania wanted to visit clothing stores to learn about the city''s fashion and Anton wanted to visit the gun stores topare himself with the local cksmiths. Sophia forbade Freya and Kira to leave the mansion until they knew how to control their Auras, and the others wanted tozily enjoy the day without leaving the mansion. I thought of something good and went to the kitchen with Freya following me, I had the idea of ??trying to make a pizza for everyone, I even told Irius and Nn to go buy beer for everyone, I also told Diana to go to the Guild and invite Mari and Guild leader to eat today, I told her not to take no for an answer. The others decided to spend the day sleeping or talking, that was our day. Chapter 175 Cap 174: This Is Not A Dream(Chapter Preview) Diana Pov: The master asked me to invite Carlos and Mari to dinner today, but that''s easier said than done. If it were just Carlos it would be easy, but Mari won''t let him go out to have fun while he still has work to do, nor will she rest until all work is done, she has always been demanding with her work, even too demanding. As I go to the Guild I try to think of how I''m going to convince her, then I notice something, something the master said today. I''ll use the same argument with Mari, maybe it will work, I want them to get some rest too. As soon as I get to the Guild I go straight to the second floor which should be empty today, no adventurers will have the strength to take quests today, I do this because the first floor is full of adventurers. After talking to a receptionist she takes me to the Guild Master''s office, on the way she says that Mari has been working with Carlos all morning. After we reach Carlos'' office doors the receptionist knocks and then opens the door when Carlos says toe in, after opening the door Mari sees me and tells the receptionist to go back to work while I go in and close the door. Carlos is signing several unread documents at his desk while Mari is reading and separating the documents with extreme speed, because her eyes are glowing I think she used some skill or magic to speed up the work. "Didn''t expect to see you here today." (Mari) "Me too, knowing you, I thought I''d spend the day drinking beer and eating." (Carlos) "You guys make me feel so wee." (I) Mari stops reading the documents and looks at me as she lets out a tired sigh. "Today I don''t have much time to talk Diana, she tells me what you want." (Mari) "I''m here to let you know that you''re going to the mansion tonight to eat and drink beer with me and the others." (I) "You said beer..." (Carlos) Carlos stops signing the papers when I mention the word beer, so he slowly turns his head towards me stiffly as he looks at me with eyes full of hope, a hope that shatters soon afterward when Mari turns to him with a look. for real. "Did I say you could stop?" (Mari) "..." (Carlos) "Keep signing." (Mari) Sigh "Yes dear..." (Carlos) "..." (I) "(What a heavy atmosphere.)" (I) As soon as Mari tells Carlos to go back to work and then she gives me a tired look. "I''m sorry Diana, but we have a lot of work to do, we can''t go." (Mari) "I''m sorry to have to turn down yet another invitation from her." (Mari) "This time it was idea Mast''s... I mean, it was Zenos''s idea." (I) "He told me to tell you guys toe tonight, there''ll be beer and pizza, whatever that is." (I) "Pizza!?" (Mari) "Didn''t expect to hear that name here." (Mari) "You know what it is?" (I) "I ate it once, this is a dish created by Outsiders, it is quite famous in the viges of the Elves." (Mari) "As the Elves live a long time we already met many Outsiders, we have many recipes from them, I ate this dish over twenty years ago." (Mari) "Thene eat today." (I) "Unfortunately I can''t, as you can see we have a lot of work." (Mari) "You know you two can''t go on like this." (I) "You''ve been working almost tirelessly since the appearance of the Dungeon of the Undead." (I) "Even if you are high-level adventurers doesn''t mean you can work non-stop for more than a month, look at your condition and Carlos." (I) "..." (Mari) Mari looks at Carlos and then back at me she seems to be thinking, I can''t pass up this opportunity. "If you two take some time to rest and rx for a few hours and get a good night''s sleep, then you''ll be in better shape to work tomorrow." (I) "Even Zenos told no one to work or train for the next two days for everyone to recover not only physically, but also mentally from the battle against the wave of monsters." (I) "You guys should do the same for at least one night." (I) Sigh Mari lets out a sigh and seems to think a bit with her eyes closed, so she opens her eyes before talking to me. "You and little Zenos are right, it''s not healthy to go on like this, I''ve also noticed that our work rate is slowing down thest few days." (Mari) "Fine we will, but only after the Suns are gone." (Mari) "Hahahahaha...." (Carlos) "Very well Diana, I''ll make it up to youter." (Carlos) "No rewards for useless things, now get back to work, let''s try to get the job done as much as possible until tonight." (Mari) "Leave it to me." (Carlos) Carlos was filled with motivation and started to work with a big smile on his face, Mari also showed a slight smile and went back to work. "I won''t keep bothering you then until tonight." (I) After saying goodbye I leave the Guild and go back to the mansion. "They''re really tired, they haven''t even noticed that I''ve evolved." (I) ---------- Zenos Pov: I spent the rest of the day in the kitchen testing to make pizza, thest time I made one was when I was in the orphanage in my previous life, I still know how to make it, but the problem is that the ingredients here are different, so it was a test and error to figure out how to make a pizza I was lucky that the flour was the same as in my old world, so I only had to test different types of ingredients, the only one I couldn''t find was tomatoes, I couldn''t find anything like it, so I used a different sauce that Freya rmended. Apart from the problem with the sauce, I got cheese and a few other things and started testing different types of pizzas until the night. Ding! Ding! <[ You learned the skill [ Basic Cooking: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Cooking: 1 > 2 ] ]> I was happy to have achieved this skill, thanks to this skill I was able to make pizzas faster and felt that the taste improved a little. When it got dark I went to take a shower, when I get out of the shower I see that everyone is back home, we stayed outside the mansion talking while we ate some fruit that Caryna and Leo brought back. After almost an hour we felt the presence of someone at the gates and I advise Nn to go open the gate along with Alice and bring our guests. I don''t like formal things, so everyone is dressed casually to the dismay of Tania and ¨¦rica who insisted on dressing us better to receive guests, but I don''t mind. After they arrived I could see they were looking very tired, but I could see an expectant glint in the Guild leader''s eyes for some reason. I told everyone toe in so I go to the kitchen with Freya and Caryna to make some pizzas, Caryna really liked the recipe and even gave some suggestions for another vor, the pizzas I made during the day were devoured as soon as they were ready by Ibuki, Diana, Anton, Sophia, and Irius. I didn''t have any ready soon as they could be devoured before the Guild Master arrived, I also wanted them to start the pizza while it was still hot. We had a very pleasant evening, I found I was right to ask to buy beer, Anton and the Guild Master drank a keg of beer by themselves. Everyone will eat and drink as they please, the Guild Master and Mari were very surprised when they saw that everyone had evolved, I exined that many of us were close to evolving, but Mari saw that the three Elves evolved, I could see the look of suspicion in her eyes, but she said nothing and then started drinking and eating until she passed out. After a very fun night out, Carlos walked out with a big smile on his face carrying his wife as he walked back to their house. I was able to be more familiar with him during the celebration, so he told me to do the same thing as Diana and call him by name instead of continuing to call him Guild Master. After Carlos and Mari left at dawn, Nn, Leo, and Irius went to clean up while the girls went to take a shower. After that everyone went to sleep, this time I went to lie down just me and La in my bed, I want to have a peaceful night without having to wake up with a punch, kick, or being smothered by someone else. Today was a really fun day, Iy in my bed with a smile on my face, before I go to sleep I make Lafortable and cover her up so I close my eyes giving myself up to sleepiness. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ---------- I''m woken by a loud bang of thunder and wake up, as soon as I open my eyes and look around I see I''m in that nightmare again, but this time something''s different, the room is torn apart with w marks and blood everywhere, the bed I''m lying on has a pool of blood where I''m lying. To make matters worse, the ce is dark with almost no light, with some strong bursts of light when the rays fell, the rain was deafening it was so hard and a ck mist of miasma spread across the floor everywhere, this environment was terrifying. "Three times the same dream, I can''t believe it." (I) I put myself on alert for everything around me and get out of bed. "This is not a dream." (I) Chapter 176 Cap 175: Come To Me(Chapter Preview) I always felt like I was in a horror movie every time I had this nightmare, but each time it feels worse. Happening three times like this can no longer be considered a recurring dream, I know the history of this mansion and the history of the previous residents as well. Something is happening here, I can''t tell if it''s someone''s memories, if there''s a curse affecting me or if there''s someone messing with my brain, but definitely, something is happening here. I get up and go to the bedroom door, this time I don''t need to open the door because it''s destroyed. After going out into the hallway I see a scene of horror, the walls and furniture are destroyed with holes and car marks all over the ce, there are also bodies scattered all over the hallway. There is a maid stuck to the wall with a piece of wood that goes through her head and fastened to the wall on the other side, there are also the bodies of maids and servants on the floor, all with faces filled with horror and fear at the time of their deaths. Most of the bodies are dismembered and with bite marks and w marks on their bodies, I start walking and soon I start seeing bodies in metal armor ripped by ws as well. "... ... ..." (voice) I''m hearing a voice,ing from the room of the first dream, I''m walking there little by little, trying to ignore the bodies and blood around me as I pay attention to any movement around me. As soon as I approached the door I started to hear a conversation, so I stop to listen, I do this to see if I can find anything since if I open the door I shouldn''t find anyone there like at other times. "I already got what you wanted, but you''re sure you''re going to use it." (mysterious man) "Yes, that was thest item I needed, all we need to do now is prepare for the ritual." (Mysterious woman A) "I don''t like this n, there''s a reason no one has ever used this item before, I could feel maliceing from it." (mysterious man) "It''s just remnants, it doesn''t matterter, you also know I won''t let her die." (mysterious woman A) "I know, if it wasn''t for your potions she wouldn''t even be alive right now, thanks dear." (mysterious man) "I shouldn''t have taken that item, that was my second mistake..." (mysterious voice) I was listening to the conversation behind the door when a distorted voice seems toe from all directions around me, I try to look around but find nothing. "... ... ..." (voice) Once again I hear a sounding from the library downstairs, so I go there without letting my guard down and always paying attention to my surroundings. On the way I found half the body of a guard hanging from a chandelier with his guts falling to the ground, that was just one of the horrors I''ve been trying not to see. With this vision of hell all around me, I slowly make my way closer to the library door where I can hear someone talking. "Today is the day, I don''t know if I can save her, but I will do everything I can to save my precious daughter." (mysterious man) "I won''t let her die as long as I have the slightest chance of her living." (mysterious man) "You''re here again talking to yourself, why dear?" (mysterious woman B) "You''re wee, I''m just reaffirming my desire to save my daughter before the ritual." (mysterious man) "We''ve been researching for over a year in preparation for this moment, you don''t have to worry honey, we''re sure the n will be a sess." (mysterious woman B) "Even if something goes wrong, we''re prepared to let her sleep until we find a way to save her, but that''s only if the ritual works, that''s the only way." (mysterious woman) "Soe on, I''ll stay by her side until she''s awake, that was my promise to her and I''ll never break that promise..." (mystery man) "That was my third mistake, I should have stopped the ritual, if I had done that then everyone would still be alive..." (mysterious voice) Once again I hear the mysterious voiceing from everywhere, I can feel a deep sadness in that voice. "... ... ..." (voice) This time I hear a voice talking downstairs, but if I''m not mistaken the ballroom is right below me. I start down the stairs again heading to the Ballroom, I feel someone watching me but I can''t feel where he''s hiding. I reach the doors and open it entering the ballroom, what I found there was something grotesque, it had w marks everywhere and bodies so destroyed that I can''t even tell how many there are. In the center of the ballroom I see a veryrge ss cylinder with a green liquid in it, I can''t see what''s inside, but the strangest thing is there''s someone with a hood and ck clothes with their hands on the big ss cylinder, he had his back to me, whining as he said something without logic. "Because it had to happen, all I wanted was to save my daughter, so because it had to happen to all the people I care about..." (mystery man) "What should daddy do now my dear? I''m not able to help you anymore and everyone else is dead but don''t worry, daddy will take care of you and find what you need even if I have to sell my soul to save you, my precious daughter." (mysterious man) I was standing watching the hooded manmenting as I hear that distorted voice once more. "My first mistake was not letting my daughter rest in peace, my fear of losing her, my sadness that I would never see her again, and my pride that made me believe I would be able to save her..." (Mysterious voice ) "But this time everything I did cause me to lose everything I cared about and prolonged my daughter''s suffering..." (mysterious voice) This time I can find the ce where the voice ising from, while this voice was talking I realized it wasing from the person with the ck hood, he who was the mysterious voice, little by a little while speaking the voice bes that of the mysterious man. "I found a way my daughter, I''ll get what you need one way or another, no matter the cost." (mysterious man) The person turns slowly showing that it was a skull under the hood, I can also see two red mes in the ce of the hole where their eyes were. At that moment when I see him the darkness took over everything around me, there was no more ce to run, the skeleton didn''t move, he just stood in front of me, soon the darkness made everything around disappear leaving only me and the skeleton facing each other in apletely ck space. "I''ve waited a long time, I''ve kept her waiting a long time, but finally the time hase." (mysterious skeleton) "Who are you? Why are you inside my dream?" (I) "Who I am doesn''t matter, what matters is you, if you want to know more you''ll have to find me, we have little time here." (mysterious skeleton) As I talked to the skeleton he approached me little by little, but I didn''t feel malice or bloodlusting from him, just looking at him makes me feel sad for some reason. As he approaches me he reaches out with his scrawny hands and ces a bone finger on my remains, I feel some information and an image of someone walking through the mansion heading straight for a hidden ce in the basement. "Come to me." (mysterious skeleton) Suddenly darkness takes over the skeleton as well and it disappears, I am left alone in this dark ce for a while, then I feel my consciousness slipping away until I lose consciousness. ---------- I open my eyes and see that I''m on my bed again, I sit up and look at my hand that''s still shaking, then I get out of bed and go to the window to look at the sky. "It''s dawn now." (I) I look at my bed to see that La is still sleeping, so I go out onto the porch so I don''t make any noise that might identally wake her up. I sit down on the floor to lean back on the porch balcony and ce a hand on my chest where my heart is still beating like a race car engine. "Damn skeleton, when I find you I''m going to rip your head off you bastard." (I) "I really was an idiot for buying a mansion that clearly came out of a horror story." (I) "What did I have in mind when I thought this would be a good idea?" (I) Sigh "All I wanted was to rest and rx these days, I had such a fun day yesterday, why can''t I get a peaceful night''s sleep too?" (I) I remember everything that happened in the nightmare, I also remember thest sentence of the mysterious skeleton. ("Come to me.") Chapter 177 Cap 176: Mountain Danger(Chapter Preview) As I was already awake I decided to distract my head with something more productive, first I went to the bathroom to take a shower and brush my teeth. Then I went to the kitchen to make some hamburgers for everyone to eat when they wake up, by this time everyone should still be asleep since I didn''t see anyone. I want to wait for everyone to wake up to discuss the nightmare I had and the possible secret room in the mansion, I want their opinion on that, but I''ll also want your help when I go there. I''m not an idiot going in the direction of a mysterious skeleton point into a nightmare without making preparations for a possible trap, nor am I an idiot to go it alone. ---------- After everyone woke up and went to eat I exined to them about the nightmares I''ve been saying for the past few days. I spoke from the first nightmare to thest in the most detailed way I could think of, everyone was surprised by what I said and said they didn''t have any nightmares. Just as I imagined, I was just having these nightmares for some reason. Of all those who realized something from what I told, some gave their opinions that made the most sense. "As the master already knows, I have been studying curses, because of the power you granted me." (¨¦rica) "From what little I know, it seems to me that it''s not a curse, you haven''t been harmed at all, the dreams the master is having seem more like fragments of memories than nightmares." (¨¦rica) "The way the Father describes the dream environment and also the way you only have it when you sleep could mean it''s some kind of forced telepathic link." (Irina) "What is a forced telepathic link?" (I) "It''s when someone tries to force a telepathic connection with another person, it''s usually difficult, but if the target person is unconscious or asleep it''s easier." (Irina) "You mean the nightmares was someone trying tomunicate with me?" (I) "I don''t think they were nightmares." (¨¦rica) "What else could they be?" (I) "Kira and Diana told us what happened at this mansion in the past, didn''t they?" (¨¦rica) "His dream corresponds to the state in which the Duke found the mansion in the past when he came to visit his friend, destroyed with w marks and blood everywhere, also the mutted bodies of all the people who were inside the mansion at that time. " (¨¦rica) "This means that Father saw in his nightmare it could be that person''s memories or fragments of those memories." (Irina) "That''s a consequence of forcing a connection between two people''s minds, I don''t think this person showed that to you on purpose." (Irina) "You''re being optimistic sister, we don''t know what this person or creature wants, let''s not rush into our judgments until we know all the facts." (Irius) "I agree with Irius, I didn''t feel any kind of murderous intent or malice, but I won''t let my guard down until I know the reason for all this." (I) "From the information we have, we can assume that this person is Prince Trigan." (Kira) "From the conversations the master overheard, if this was indeed fragments of his memory, then it appears that he and his wives tried to do something to save his daughter." (Nira) "It was probably what they did that got everyone killed that day." (Nira) "But it looks like not all of them died." (I) No matter what we say I still have to go to this "secret room" to confirm what''s there, if the person responsible for the nightmares is there then I''ll have to find out what he wants with me, I just hope it''s not a trap. "Thanks to you guys I have a little clearer idea of ??the situation, but we''re still going to need to go to this supposed secret room." (I) "That''s why I want those who can fight to get ready forbat, the others wait in the second building where it should be safer." (I) "The master is right, we better get ready soon to resolve this today." (Diana) With that everyone went to their rooms to prepare including me, after that we gathered in the ballroom. Once everyone was ready we went to the stairs that lead to the basement where the basement is, I had left the basement as a storage ce with several rooms, but I never put anything here, I had even forgotten about it, we have a lot of items from storage, but we don''t need to keep everyone busy, I think we can store monster stuff here. After walking down a hallway that should have been dead-end with only a rock wall I stop in front of the wall. "Kira, can you see if there are any traps on this wall or somewhere around it?" (I) "I will try master." (Kira) Kira starts checking the wall from various angles for a few minutes, then she scans the hallway and side rooms before talking to me. "I didn''t find any traps, but it seems that this wall has a secret door, I also looked at the side rooms and the hallway, but I didn''t find anything." (Kira) "Thanks." (I) "(So there really is a secret room.)" (I) "Get ready, back off a little too." (I) I tell everyone to stay a little away from me and get ready forbat, so I walk to the rock wall, and following the information in my head I touch ten rocks in the right order, but no kind of reaction happened until I finish. When I touched thest stone all the stones glowed blue then the stone wall started to enter the ground showing apletely dark passage with a green glow at the end. A musty and dusty odores from this passage, but I can''t see anything in this darkness until I activate my night vision ability, so I can only see a few meters ahead, where is a hallway full of Spider''s webs and dust. From within this darknesses the voice of the mysterious skeleton from my dream. "Pleasee in, I''ve been waiting for you." (mysterious skeleton) ---------- Pov of a ghoul mage: I''m on one of the border mountains that divide the mountain range from the forest of blood, I''m here with my Familiar, a shadow-element fairy that I named Dora. I''m here because of the vige guardian, she said what we need is here, I was one of the strongest in the vige was sent ahead to search, but I still don''t know how I''m going to do it. Sigh "Why are you sighing again Jana, we''ve only been traveling a day, you''re lucky the guardian helped us get this far so quickly, otherwise it would have taken us five days just to get here." (Dora) "I know that, but I still think it''s absurd, I''d rather stay in the vige and help train neers, we don''t have time to waste on a mission like this." (I) My Fairy has the appearance of a ck-skinned woman with Gray hair and eyes, she is 25 cm tall, she has bat wings and a pair of purple horns. She is very bossy and short-tempered. "You know we don''t stand a chance, so shut up and get back on your feet, we have a long way to go." (Dora) "What are we going to do if we need to enter the human city?" (I) "You won''t do anything, I''ll go in and look if I find what we''re looking for so let''s think of a better n." (Dora) This whole n is ridiculous, we''re just wasting time here, but what Dora said is true, fighting head-on is not a good idea either. No type of training will help in the situation we are in, maybe the guardian is right and this is our best option. No matter what or who gets in my way, I will kill and destroy them all to fulfill my mission. "Do you even know which direction we have to go?" (I) "This forest is very big, I also don''t want to venture into the city, let alone let you go there if I don''t have to." (I) "I don''t know, I can''t feel anything so I don''t know where to go." (Dora) "Then we should only get to the forest of blood first, maybe when we get closer you''ll be able to feel something." (I) "Yes." (Dora) We started going down thest mountains, from now on we''ll have to pay close attention to our surroundings as we won''t have any help here. "How much time do you think we have?" (I) "Two months maximum." (Dora) "..." (I) ,m We have little time, I hope those who stayed in the vige can prepare. ---------- Pov Mari: I was at the Guild with Carlos in his room once again helping with the paperwork, following Diana''s advice I went to her group''s mansion and had fun with Carlos, then we went home to get a good night''s sleep. It really helped with our work, we are doing everything faster than yesterday without losing focus, I think I was demanding more from me and my husband before. "I was very surprised to see so many people evolving in a single day yesterday." (Mari) "Me too, I didn''t expect to see another High Elf beside you in town and now there are three others." (Carlos) "You''re the only one who knows I''m a High Elf, that reminds me I forgot to tell them to hide their races." (I) "Kira will be fine with the Illusion Spirit Ring I gave her, but the other two also have to hide the jewel on her forehead." (I) "You can tell themter, we were so mentally tired that we didn''t even notice Diana''s evolution when she was in the Guild." (Carlos) "Truth." (I) I found everything very strange yesterday, but I won''t investigate anything, Diana is a friend I trust and knows how to judge people, from what I''ve seen of Zenos so far, he seems to be someone I can trust. Everyone has their secrets and I won''t invade their privacy. Chapter 178 Cap 177: A Story From The Past(Chapter Preview) I was standing in front of the secret passage with my group ready to fight when the same voice I heard in my dreams speaks to me from within the darkness. "Pleasee in, I''ve been waiting for you." (mysterious skeleton) I wonder what to do and then pull three bronze coins out of my storage item and throw them down the hall to see if any traps go off, but nothing happens. "I''m going in." (I) "Kira, La, and Diana will go in with me, the others wait for my signal to enter." (I) "Let''s go." (I) I go in with Kira on one side and Diana on the other, I chose them because they are the ones with the fastest speed in the group and they can react before me if something happens, meanwhile La was sitting on my shoulder with each of her four hands glowing with a different color ready to use four different element spells if needed. After a few steps we walk out of the dark hallway into a room lit by a faint green glowing from arge ss cylinder with a greenish liquid in it, the skeleton is standing beside the cylinder with his hand pressed against it as he looks at me, the red mes inside the sockets of his skull seem to get bigger when I look at him. I wanted to check out the surroundings but I''ll leave that to the girls, I don''t want to take my eyes off that skeleton until I know what''s going on and what he wants with me. "I''m already here, now tell me what you want?" (I) "I understand your suspicions and the reason for your aggression towards me, but know that I will do nothing against you." (mysterious skeleton) "You don''t expect me to believe you, do you?" (I) "From what I was told, the nightmares were caused by you forcing a telepathic link into my head." (I) "I can exin everything, but I think I should introduce myself first." (mysterious skeleton) "My name is Ivan, I am the former owner of this mansion." (mysterious skeleton) "I already had some suspicions it might be you, Second Prince of Trigan." (I) "Huh!?" (Ivan) "I''m surprised you know who I am." (Ivan) "No one would buy a mansion with that much miasma without investigating it first, as you and your family were the only residents of this mansion so I researched them." (I) "But I didn''t expect a Prince like you to have be the Undead, let alone have been hiding in this mansion for twenty years." (I) "Twenty years? Has it been that long?" (Ivan) "..." (I) "It''s hard to pay attention to the passage of time when you don''t need to eat or sleep, not to mention that this ce ispletely hidden underground, so I can''t see the sky from here." (Ivan) "But you don''t need to call me Prince, I gave up the Trigan surname long ago so my brother could be King without other nobles supporting him needing to worry about me." (Ivan) "Since then I''m just Ivan." (Ivan) "Okay, how about you start giving some exnations Ivan?" (I) "If you researched me that means you also know about my three wives and my daughter, doesn''t it?" (Ivan) "Yes." (I) "This will make the exnation easier, but first I want you to know that I called you here to ask for your help, so don''t be afraid of anything, I can''t even leave where I am." (Ivan) "Why?" (I) "If you look at the floor I''m on you can see a magic circle with this cylinder in the center, my daughter is in here and this magic circle helps keep her alive, but I don''t have magic cores to use, so I''ve been using mine own mana to keep the magic circle running, so I can''t get out of here." (Ivan) "..." (I) "I see that among yourpanions there is a Gray Elf, ask her if there are any traps here." (Ivan) "There doesn''t seem to be any kind of trap, master." (Kira) "It might be better if the others are present too, in case something happens." (Diana) Kira and Diana speak in low voices with me giving their opinions, while I still keep my gaze on the skeleton and cylinder, nce at the floor, and confirm that I''m outside the magic circle. "Diana, ask the others toe in, but stay on guard." (I) "Yes." (Diana) After a few seconds I start to hear footsteps approaching and stopping behind me, even without looking I know it''s the rest of my group by their presence. "Now that everyone is here I can exin it once, it must be better for everyone this way." (Ivan) "As I said before, my name is Ivan and once a long time ago I was the second Prince of Trigan." (Ivan) "When I abandoned my right to the throne, I also abandoned myst name, I came to the city of Valen because that''s where my best friend lived and he was Duke." (Ivan) "I was surprised when I received this mansion as a gift, but I had a great time with my three wives and my daughter here." (Ivan) "As a former member of a royal family I learned to always have a secret ce to protect important treasures or hide me and my family if I needed it, so I built this ce without anyone knowing." (Ivan) "When I found out about my daughter''s illness I was terrified, the reason for her illness was her talent, she could use the three main types of energy which are mana, spiritual power, and Ki from birth, but as she was young no one noticed until she turns fifteen." (Ivan) "On her fifteenth birthday the ballroom chandelier fell next to her, at first I thought it was on purpose, but then I confirmed it was just an ident." (Ivan) "The point is that my daughter only used and trained her magic power, her spiritual powers and Ki were dormant, but the scare she got thinking that the chandelier was going to fall on her made these two types of energy awaken at the same time. " (Ivan) "At first my wives and I were happy saying that our daughter was a genius, but as time went by her body became weaker and that''s when we realized something was wrong." (Ivan) "So this was the illness she had?" (I) "I spread the word about the disease to protect her, people with as much potential as she showed them don''t always end well." (Ivan) "I spread the word that she had an incurable disease but actually her body was not able to adapt to her power and was gradually being destroyed from the inside out." (Ivan) "There was nothing I could do, so I got into despair along with my wives, at first we had hope that somehow we would find something to help my daughter, but this hope brought more and more pain and suffering as time passed as we never found anything." (Ivan) "There was a possibility to save her, for that we would have to turn her into a member of another race, but the Blessing she received at age twelve from the God of Wisdom made that impossible even as we tried." (Ivan) "As time went by and seeing my daughter gradually waning hope turned into despair, that''s when my wives and I started looking for forbidden techniques." (Ivan) "Most of the things we encountered were too evil and horrible to do, but one of my wives was a formidable Alchemist and found a way." (Ivan) "We studied the possibility of what she suggested and we realized there was a possibility, so despair became an obsession." (Ivan) "What did you guys want to do with her?" (I) "The answer was simple, if my daughter''s body couldn''t handle her potential and we couldn''t transform her own body, then we just needed to give her a body that she could harness her full potential." (Ivan) "We were going to create a Homunculus and transfer my daughter''s soul and consciousness to it." (Ivan) "You mean this cylinder..." (I) "Yes, that''s what we created, the process wasplex and dangerous, but we managed it, but it couldn''t be a normal Homunculus." (Ivan) "Why?" (I) "The lifespan of a normal Homunculus is very low and their bodies are weaker than those of a Human." (Ivan) "But my wife who was an Alchemist found a way to create a strong and highly vital Homunculus, all we needed was to create the Homunculus while modifying its body with monster parts that went through a process my wife created." (Ivan) "The creation of the Homunculus was a sess, but we needed one more thing, a core that had all three types of energy and that was strong enough to energize the Homunculus, but it wasn''t easy to find something like that." (Ivan) "With your money and contacts it shouldn''t be hard to get what you need, should it?" (I) "The problem is that this type of nucleus is so rare that it bes a national treasure, as such there was only one that I might be able to get, the one that was in the castle where my brother was the current King." (Ivan) "I didn''t want to steal from him, but I knew he wouldn''t give me that core, the reason it was kept unused was that it had a slight trace of miasmaing out of it, also because I had no records of which monster this one belonged to. core." (Ivan) "And you used that dangerous core on your daughter?" (I) "I''m not proud of the things I''ve done and I know it would have been better to let her rest in peace, but at that time I was blind with the obsession to save my daughter and I was consumed by it." (Ivan) "Unfortunately there is no remedy or cure for repentance in this world." (Ivan) "We had no idea that the result of what we were doing would release that thing, because of that I lost everything I had, even my humanity." (Ivan) Chapter 179 Cap 178: Abyssal Creature(Chapter Preview) We are in the secret room in the basement of the mansion, I am facing the former owner of the mansion, Ivan Trigan the former second prince of the Trigan Kingdom, he is now an Undead, a skeleton as far as I can see, he is to me for mine nightmares and now he''s telling the story of what really happened twenty years ago in this mansion with his family and the reason he called me here. Even listening to everything he said I can only think that he and his wives were crazy, the solution they came up with to save their daughter is ridiculous, all I can think is that he is right to say they were consumed by despair and obsession, in that at the moment they were no longer thinking wisely or sanely. "What exactly did you guys release?" (I) "We found out toote which creature the core I stole from the royal castle originated." (Ivan) "That core belonged to a True Demon, it was an Abyssal creature." (Ivan) "Which???" (Diana) "You said an Abyssal creature!!???" (Freya) "You guys dropped something like that in the middle of a town!??" (Irina) "You guys are crazy, do you have any idea what this could do!?" (Irius) "SHUT UP!!!" (I) "..." (all) The moment the skeleton Ivan talks about the creature he calls the true Demon or the Abyssal creature, everyone explodes in anger and amazement. "Can someone who is calm exin to me what an Abyssal creature is?" (I) "Let me exin master." (Sophia) "Abyssal creatures are beings that do not belong to this world, they are beings of great power that feed on everything that is alive, this is a being that does not have emotions only instinct, intelligence, and evil." (Sophia) "An Abyssal does not kill to feed or to defend himself, he kills for fun and pleasure, the weakest have no intelligence and only know how to kill, kill and kill." (Sophia) "They have no honor, conscience, fear or any kind of feeling, they are extremely evil and are worse than monsters that kill to defend themselves or at least eat." (Sophia) "..." (I) "Just as this beautiful Dark Elf said, an Abyssal is the manifestation of evil, brutality, and cruelty." (Ivan) "I had no idea at the time that that core was an abyssal core, I also had no idea that the Abyssal''s soul had been inside the core for all these years, the royal castle doesn''t even have records to know how long we had this core, we didn''t even know its true origin." (Ivan) "What happened next? If what mypanions say is true, then that creature could have destroyed the entire city, but no one knows about it, that means you managed to stop him somehow, doesn''t it?" (I) "In a way, yes." (Ivan) "As I exined earlier the Homunculus we were creating was simr to a Meat Golem or a Kimera, there was a possibility that the various organs and body parts would reject each other, but my wife took care of that." (Ivan) "But we needed a core that had all three types of energy and that was powerful, not only to resist my daughter''s power but also to energize the Homunculus'' body." (Ivan) "After that we would do a necromancy ritual to connect my daughter''s body with the body of the Homunculus, using this connection we transferred my daughter''s soul, consciousness, memories, and power to the Homunculus that we had already imnted with the abyssal core still without knowing what it really was." (Ivan) "While my daughter''s existence was transferred to the Homunculus, without anyone noticing the soul of the Abyssal being was using the connection we created to invade my daughter''s body." (Ivan) "The ritual was a sess, but my daughter''s soul rejected the Homunculus'' body, but it was trapped in it by the necromancy ritual we used, it made her fall into a deep sleep and lose her vitality very quickly." (Ivan) "One of my wives who was a student of magic noticed that something came out of the core and invaded my daughter''s body, but we were worried about her condition at that time, so we put that aside as we put her in this cylinder and into this room with this magic circle ready if necessary." (Ivan) "If we didn''t do anything and the Homunculus'' body died with my daughter''s soul still inside, then she would be an Undead at the moment of death, so we left aside my daughter''s body which was already starting to change. to save her in this room." (Ivan) "It only took us about twenty or thirty minutes to get her here where this magic circle could keep her alive, when we came back we saw the monster we released." (Ivan) "..." (Ivan) At this point Ivan stops talking as if remembering the scene he saw, the red fire in his eye sockets diminishes until it almost vanishes before returning to normal and he starts talking again. "I apologize, it distracts me for a few moments." (Ivan) "As I was saying before, I saw a monster using my daughter''s body, the body was deforming as it killed all the servants, servants and guards." (Ivan) "The scene from that day is eternally fresh in my mind, no matter how much I want to forget it, I can''t." (Ivan) "My daughter''s arms were twice as long, her mouth was open enough to swallow a person entirely, her teeth were sharp and were all over her mouth." (Ivan) "Her hair had fallen out and horns were growing, her eyes werepletely ck, her tongue stretched out and was used as a whip to strike or pull people." (Ivan) "That thing was extremely strong and fast, it was killing, maiming and even devouring the people in the mansion while it smiled." (Ivan) "Seeing my daughter''s body doing those horrible things and seeing what it was turning into was something that stuck with me forever." (Ivan) "My wives and I tried to fight, but the wounds healed too quickly if I pulled out a limb another grew in ce, as time passed the creature became stronger and we got more tired, I saw one of my wives get crushed in meat paste and another to be devoured before you have an idea how to defeat that thing." (Ivan) "Thest of my wives who was an excellent student of magic used a forbidden magic that consumed all her power and vitality and cast it on my sword, this caused when I pierced the creature a me came out of the sword burning the creature, but my wife''s power and life was not enough." (Ivan) "The creature was regenerating at the same rate as it was burning, so I resorted to using my power and life to strengthen my wife''s forbidden magic." (Ivan) "I won in the end, but when I looked around I realized that everyone in the mansion was dead, my wives were dead and I would soon join and they either from my wounds or as a consequence of strengthening that forbidden magic." (Ivan) "I tried my best to walk to where my daughter was here, all I wanted was to see her onest time, on the way I noticed the miasma around and I knew that the death of the Abyssal creature made this ce cursed." (Ivan) Her whole story is crazy, trying to deny the death of her daughter was the reason for losing so many people''s lives and almost letting such an evil creature loose. "How did you be an Undead?" (I) "When I got here and saw my daughter still sleeping I realized I couldn''t leave her alone, I made a promise to her and I would keep that promise." (Ivan) "I managed to resist pain, resist drowsiness, resist weakness and resist the darkness that wanted to take away my conscience." (Ivan) "As I tried to stay conscious I felt the miasma entering my body and I let it know what it would do, little by little my flesh rotted away while I wasn''t able to move, so when there was no more flesh I had be a skeleton, I was an Undead and there was nothing I could do." (Ivan) "How did you still maintain your personality and conscience after bing the Undead?" (Diana) "Looks like you don''t know much about the Undead." (Ivan) "I''ve fought a lot in the past so let me exin to you." (Ivan) "Undead races are born from reanimated bodies or souls of the dead who possess a body or item, souls can also be affected by miasma and transform into Ghosts or Specters." (Ivan) "In my case, my soul possessed my own body, so the feeling I felt at the time of my deathes to light, in my case, it was the feeling of love for my daughter who was in front of me and the desire to protect her, that kind of feeling consumed me and that''s why I stayed by her side all this time." (Ivan) "The Undead are consumed by the feelings and desires they felt at the time of their deaths, how much are dark feelings and desires they turn into brainless beasts and monsters, for those who had positive feelings and desires can keep their conscience and personality if they are a High-level undead just like me." (Ivan) "I have fought against many who were in a state simr to my current one when I fought the Demonic race." (Ivan) I didn''t know about this information about the Undead, I didn''t know about this Abyssal creature either, it seems I have a lot to learn. Chapter 180 Cap 179: A Parents Request(Chapter Preview) Apparently, I still have a lot to learn, but now is not the time to think about any of this, I am surprised by the revtions of what happened here twenty years ago, but the subject is not over. "(I need to know why this skeleton wanted me toe here, from what he said all he does is think about his daughter, does he want me to help her in any way?)" (I) "Your story is amazing and I''m sorry for your losses, but you still haven''t made it clear why you brought me here." (I) Ivan turns his skeletal head to the ss cylinder where his daughter must be before turning to me again with a powerful red me in ce of his eye sockets. "I managed to feel in thest few days a strange Aura, each time a small trace of that Aura would reach this ce that is directly under the ballroom and enter my daughter''s body" (Ivan) "I noticed that when that happened her hand would move." (Ivan) "Over the days I used my own Aura to find the source of that strange Aura, that''s when I came to you." (Ivan) "But how could I get in touch with you without leaving this secret room, after all, I still need to stay here to power the magic circle or else my daughter will die and be an Undead just like me and I don''t know if she''ll make it keep your personality as I did." (Ivan) "It was at this point that I remembered a spell that one of my wives was studying, I tried to use my Aura to direct telepathic magic on you while you were sleeping, but the connection was irregr and I could barely speak." (Ivan) "I thought it was a nightmare at first, so many horrible things happening around me in the dream." (I) "I apologize for that, it seems that fragments of my memories were sent to you as a result of the telepathic magic I used." (Ivan) "At first I wanted toe all the way here to rip your head off and break every bone in your body, but since you didn''t do it on purpose I''ll let it go this time." (I) "You are a very brutal child saying something so violent in such calm." (Ivan) "Don''t be fooled by my appearance, I''m not a child!" (I) "Back to the subject, so you want me to help your daughter?" (I) "Yeah, that''s the only thing she''s moved her body since that day, so that''s my only hope." (Ivan) "It won''t be free, I swear I will serve you, so please, I beg you, save my daughter." (Ivan) It''s horrible to see a skeleton beg for something, but I don''t know what to do, several monster parts were used in the Homunculus'' body as the skeleton Ivan said, if I use my power on her I won''t know what she will turn into. Having an Undead serving me can also be dangerous, it''s already a big problem to hide a Demon and four Vampires, if I also have to hide an Undead I''ll end up giving them all, unlike the others who at least have human appearances, Ivan is a skeleton, I can''t hide him like that. "I really don''t know what to do." (I) "You''re right in believing that I have a chance to help your daughter, but I don''t know what she can be as her body is made of monster parts." (I) "You seem like someone strong, but having you serve me is going to get me in more trouble than helping, I can''t walk a skeleton around town after all." (I) "If the problem is my appearance, then this is easy to fix." (Ivan) As he said this Ivan''s appearance begins to change, and energy leaves his bones and spreads throughout his body, then this greenish energy begins to take the form of a middle-aged man with a refined appearance and the body of an Olympic athlete. The problem is that this energy that has taken this form is kind of transparent, so I can see through it and see its entire skeleton. "I''m not finished yet." (Ivan) I see manaing out of his body now and sticking to the outeryer of greenish energy, the colors of the mana begin to change to form a half-transparent illusion in colors like Ivan''s body shape. "< Materialization of Mana >" (Ivan) Soon the illusion ceases to be transparent and bes more realistic, it seems as if he hase back to life. "How did you do it?" (I) "It''s not that difficult, the Undead asks to learn a skill called a spectral body, this skill gives us a body that mimics the flesh, organs, skin, and hair of when we were alive, but they don''t have a true function and are made of my energy, so they are anotheryer of defense for me." (Ivan) "After that, I used non-elemental magic to form an illusion that I ced on the surface of my spectral body, then I used materialization magic to make the illusion real." (Ivan) "It makes me spend a lot of mana, but makes an excellent cover." (Ivan) "Let me test it." (I) I used my detection skills on him, but two of them didn''t detect anything. "I can''t detect blood or life energy from you, that''s still too risky." (I) "I''m a skeleton so I don''t have blood or life energy." (Ivan) "But if I use a concealment item, I might be able to hide from these kinds of detection skills." (Ivan) What he says makes sense, but there are already a lot of people in my group, apart from an Alchemist I don''t need more people. "I really don''t need any more servants or servants, nor is there anything I need other than looking for an Alchemist." (I) "Huh!?" (Ivan) Ivan''s eyes start to burn even more intensely for some reason. "You said you''re looking for an Alchemist?" (Ivan) "Yes." (I) "Hahahahah!" (Ivan) For some reason he startedughing out of nowhere, I got confused and looked at the rest of my group, but it seems they didn''t understand either. "Why are youughing?" (I) "Excellent, if you are looking for an Alchemist, then the most talented of Alchemists is right in front of you." (Ivan) "Do you know alchemy?" (I) "I don''t, my daughter, me and my wives taught her many things, one of my wives is what you would call a Combat Alchemist, she taught our daughter everything she knew." (Ivan) "She learned alchemy faster than anything else, my wife and even the master of the Alchemist Guild told her she was an alchemy genius." (Ivan) "If you help her then you''ll have me and her working for you, isn''t that a great deal?" (Ivan) "..." (I) What he said is really very tempting, someone called an alchemy genius and who was trained by a Combat Alchemist, I turn to the rest of my group and ask. "What do you think?" (I) "That''s fine with me, from what I found out Prince Ivan was very strong on the battlefield and if his daughter is that good at alchemy then it''s really worth having them join our group." (Kira) "I don''t feel any kind of maliceing from him even though he''s an Undead, so I guess it''s okay." (Byakko) "Do it soon master, I''m tired of waiting, I was supposed to be enjoying this day and not being in a dusty basement." (La) "I and my sister will agree with whatever decision you make, Dad." (Irius) "It could save us a search for a good Alchemist." (¨¦rica) "Then I think it''s already decided." (I) "I will help you and your daughter Prince Ivan." (I) "Please just call me Ivan and this is my daughter Lyra." (Ivan) That won''t make me look for an Alchemist anymore, I was thinking about saving some money and trying to find one at the ve shop, but I don''t think I''ll have to worry about that anymore. I just hope that decision won''t cause me any problems in the future. "(I think I''ll get some powerful concealment item for Ivan and his daughter, I can also use the concealment mark on both of themter.)" (I) I was already nning how to hide them the best way, but I realized that before that I have to take care of them, I can''t rush things, I have to do things in order. "I''m going to use my ability on you and your daughter, so get ready." (I) "I''m ready." (Ivan) "Before I start, let me take a question first, how are you going to get your daughter out of that cylinderter?" (I) "The cylinder has a spell that will open the moment she wakes up, so it''s okay." (Ivan) "Alright then, the others can back off and Ivan, try not to resist my Auras and abilities." (I) "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I''ve already made a promise so I''ll keep it to the end." (Ivan) I activate my [ Aura of Chaos: 4 ], [ Aura of Judgment: 4 ], and [ Blood Servant: 3 ] at the same time. Chapter 181 Cap 180: Awakening Of Those Sleeping(Chapter Preview) I activate my [ Aura of Chaos: 4 ], [ Aura of Judgment: 4 ], and [ Blood Servant: 3 ] at the same time. And I try to control it so my power and Auras don''t spread all over the secret room, I try to just direct it to the father and daughter in front of me. Right after activating my abilities my two Aurase out of my body and intertwine as they reach the two targets, as soon as my Auras reach them I feel my Auras enter both, and for the first time, I notice something moving inside the ss cylinder filled with that greenish liquid. As soon as my auras start to enter their body I feel my mana, Ki and spiritual power leave my body along with drops of my blood, this time is much worse than the previous times, it takes almost all my energy. I see the three types of energy mix with the drops of my blood that evaporate, then everything turns into a red cloud with three types of energy shining from within, this red cloud surrounds Ivan and the ss cylinder where Ivan''s daughter Lyra is. Little by little I see the red cloud enter through whatever opening the ss cylinder has and then the greenish liquid glows in three different colors. "Ugh!" (I) The weakness starts to take over me, it''s not as bad as the time with La, but it''s still difficult. I feel my auras and energies fully fill the body of the father-daughter duo, then a green glowpletely envelops Ivan, meanwhile, the greenish liquid inside the cylinder starts to bubble and evaporate releasing green vapor that spreads through the room. Ivan couldn''t resist and I''m not having difficulty with him, but his daughter is being very difficult, somehow it feels like her body is divided into several parts and I have to fill each part one by one, after a few minutes I fall into one. knee, but at least I ended up with Lyra. All that was in the ss cylinder now was a tense green vapor that obstructs vision, but there''s a three-color glowing from inside. Ding! Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted Death Knight to your will ]> . . <[ You have sessfully submitted Hybrid Homunculus (Variant) to your will ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to grant to Death Knight ]> . . <[ Choose a power to grant to Homunculus Hybrid (Variant) ]> Once again that bunch of information pops into my head, information about abilities and bloodlines, I use my parallel thinking ability to choose what I''m going to grant each of the two. To Ivan, I choose to give the ability [ Aura of Death: 1 ] which appears to be one of the auras that make up my Aura of Chaos. For Lyra I choose the unique skill [ Synthesis: 1 ] the same skill I have, maybe it''s more useful in the hand of someone who knows alchemy. Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> At that point my auras and power stop entering their bodies and go back inside my body, then I see the glow that had been covering them both fade away and the ss in the cylinder shatters, releasing Lyra. At first, he wasn''t able to see her body because of the glow that covered her body as well as her father''s body, but gradually the glow began to fade and their appearances were revealed. Ivan looked like a middle-aged man with white skin with red hair and eyes, his body was very well trained and he wore incredible ck armor with red ents. "(Where did this evil-looking armore from?)" (I) After seeing Ivan''s great appearance who is six feet tall I turn to the cute girl next to him. The girl I assume to be Lyra is a size 1.35 meters tall, she has red hair a little lighter than her father, she has silver eyes and white skin, she is extremely cute and adorable, she has a body not very developed, but from its current appearance, I can say it will be spectacr when it gets older. "Lyra!!!" (Ivan) Ivan in his evil armor looks at the little girl and throws himself at her wanting to hug her while screaming her name. The girl turns to him and as soon as he is close enough she jumps up and does a spinning kick to Ivan''s head which flies to the side and gets his head stuck in the wall. "You idiot, idiot, idiot dad, how can you be an Undead!?" (Lyra) "..." (all) Lyra to everyone''s surprise starts yelling at her father as she cries, she runs to where he is with her head pinned down and grabs one of his legs, she then pulls and releases him from the wall only to knock him to the ground several times as yells at him. Baammm! "I''ve been conscious all this time, you idiot dad!" (Lyra) Baammm! "I know what happened to my moms and the others!" (Lyra) Baammm! "I know what you guys did to save me!" (Lyra) Baammm! "I''ve been listening to yourments and your suffering all this time!" (Lyra) Baammm! Baammm! For someone so small and with such a skinny body she is insanely strong, she is getting up and hitting her father on the ground as she cries and screams at him, suddenly she stops and leaves him lying on the ground in the middle of a crater that she herself did, so she jumps on top of his body and hugs him crying like a normal child. "I know none of this was your fault, no one knew about that Abyssal creature." (Lyra) "You kept saying you''re going to wake me up and you kept that promise, but all I ever wanted to say to you is that it''s not your fault, so stop suffering, please stop..." (Lyra) Ivan lifts an arm whose hand has returned to a trembling skeleton and embraces his daughter. "I''m sorry honey, I didn''t know you could hear me, I always worried about you waking up one day alone, that''s why I stayed by your side all this time." (Ivan) "I know, the only reason I haven''t freaked out for being this long without being able to move or talk is because you were always talking to me, thanks." (Lyra) Something''s weird, Ivan''s voice isn''ting from where he and Lyra are, so I figure out why. "I hate to interrupt our precious father-daughter reunion moment, but can you do your old dad a favor?" (Ivan) "Of course, what do you want daddy?" (Lyra) "Can you get my head off the wall and put it back around my neck please?" (Ivan) "..." (Lyra) "..." (all) When the dust from Ivan''s body thumping on the ground has settled, we can finally see his scrawny body in its evil headless armor. Upon hearing her father''s request little Lyra looks to where her father''s head should be and sees nothing there, she takes a moment to look before moving her head robotically to the wall where he had pinned his head and sees his head still there. "..." (Lyra) She gets up and runs over to it, then ws grow out of her fingers and she smashes through the wall and grabs her father''s head, then runs back trying to refit his neck until it locks. "Thank you daughter." (Ivan) I put my hand to my forehead as I mentally moan. "(Why do I only meet strange people?)" (I) Sigh I turn to see mypanions and find they are looking shocked, only La is flying as sheughs, I turn to Irina wanting to talk to her. "Do you have any clothes in your storage item?" (I) "I have, why?" (Irina) "Then take it to Lyra, I don''t think it''s right for her to stay naked like that, in fact, I don''t think she even noticed." (I) In my words it seems that just now she realizes that Lyra is naked, she removes an article of clothing from her storage item and runs over to Lyra. ---------- Vampire Neutral Faction Leader''s Pov: Today is the day, the Goddess has already given her orders and from what I''ve been told, I can finally wake up that girl after more than 500 years. I walk through the castle and go to the tower where she is sleeping. Upon reaching the top of one of the towers that have ten floors I enter a room that has a pink crystal sarcophagus, as the crystal is a little transparent I can see her sleeping inside the sarcophagus. I go to the sarcophagus that is in the middle of aplex magic circle that deactivates before I get closer, arriving at the sarcophagus I use a spiritual Rune that goes through the sarcophagus andnds on her forehead. As soon as the rune disappears the girl opens her eyes and the lid of the sarcophaguses out of the side on its own, then the girl gets up and starts to stretch. "It''s time my daughter, the Goddess has given you a mission that will finally release you from your restraints." (I) I pick up a ne with a piece of gold jewelry and pass it to her. "This ne will help to hide you, it has the same function as this magic circle, but it will only have effect for a month, that''s how long you will have to reach your destination." (I) "I got a Wind Dragon to take you to the Morror continent and the Realm you need to go to, after that the Goddess''s power will guide you." (I) I put the ne around her neck and give her onest hug, then help her out of the sarcophagus and lead her outside to the tower where arge white Dragon is waiting. "Is this who I should take?" (Dragon) "Yes, make sure you take her safely and away from prying eyes." (I) "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to her." (Dragon) I nod my head to the Dragon and turn back to her who is wearing an outfit and masks I prepared to hide her. "Your destination is on the Morror continent, it''s one of the cities of the Trigan Kingdom called the city of Valen." (I) I give her onest hug before watching her climb onto the back of this fifty-foot tall Dragon and fly away. "May your trip be safe my child!" (I) Chapter 182 Cap 181: Presence Of A Ruler(Chapter Preview) After Lyra is borrowed from Irina and Ivan has his head back in ce I call everyone into the living room, want to talk to everyone upstairs away from this dusty, dark basement. I''ll leave to investigate this secret roomter, first I''ll have to talk to this father-daughter pair. Upon arriving in the room I ask La to go call the others to join us, I have to introduce the two new people who have joined our group to everyone. Once everyone is gathered I introduce the father and daughter duo, then let them tell their story to everyone. Everyone''s reaction was different, but the biggest reaction came from Caryna who ran and hugged little Lyra crying. After the meeting I told Tania to make the clothes for both of them urgently, I told her to make at least some clothes today for Lyra to wear. I took advantage that everyone was together to introduce us to them, Lyra was surprised to see so many races together, she was also surprised to learn I was a Vampire Patriarch, Ivan seems to have already realized I was a Vampire but was surprised to know that I was a Patriarch. After the meeting, I talked to both of them to find out what their strengths and weaknesses are, I needed to know these things to know what kind of service I would want them to do. Lyra said she grew up learning from her father and three mothers about magic, alchemy, swordy, and martial arts. She also said that she always enjoyed learning about alchemy better, shemented that she was very happy when she was taught how to fight using potions and alchemy skills. I was happy to finally find someone who is good at alchemy, I was even happier to learn that she was a future Combat Alchemist. Seeing her for the first time she looks like a cute and weak girl but I feel sorry for anyone who is fooled by this, the way she attacked her father, the strength she showed, and the speed of her attack was incredible, so far I can''t associate the violent and brutal way she spanked her father with the cute way she now shows, the saying wolf in sheep''s clothing was made with the thought of describing her. I told her to take advantage of the next few days to adapt to her body since it''s the first time she uses the body her family gave her. She has to learn to control her strength and skills, I also want her to learn a little from Diana in order to be an adventurer too, I want that because the adventurer card also serves as an identity document in any realm. After talking to her I went to talk to Ivan, I found out that as a former prince he studied his life about military strategies and politics, he said he was always good at solving the Kingdom''s internal problems, but preferred to be a general on the battlefield to let his brother test himself more in taking care of the Kingdom. Ivan told me that he has a unique ability that materializes armor, this exins the evil-looking armor he was wearing right after I used my abilities on him in the basement. He said that his armor was different when he was alive, he said that since he became an Undead he had kept his status equal, but many of his abilities disappeared including this unique ability. Ivan said he hadn''t paid attention before because he waspletely focused on his daughter, but as he talked to me he realized that the skills he had lost came back, but they were all at level 1. I was happy for him, but I didn''t know what to do now, because he''s an Undead and doesn''t have vital energy I won''t be able to take him to the Guild, if it turns out he''s an Undead he will be killed and I will attract a lot of suspicions. Even though he can disguise himself with a human appearance it won''t do, from what Diana and Kira tell me Mari has an ability that allows her to see through illusions, maybe I''ll have a chance if I use my tidemark ability on him, but I don''t know if it will be useful against Mari and I don''t know if I want to risk it. After talking to Ivan he said that he had already met someone with an ability like this that Mari has, he said that a unique ability like disguise or concealment would be enough to block skills of this type, Irina and Diana said that this is true already who learned this when they were still in training in the past. As I don''t like to take chances, so I will let Ivan join the Guild just to get the Guild Card, other than that I won''t let him go to the Adventurers Guild to not risk more than I''m already risking. So we spent the rest of the day getting to know each other, it seems Nira enjoyed talking to Ivan, and for some reason, Lyra is being hugged by Diana, I should have guessed that. But it surprises me that Lyra seems to like hugs, while everyone talked I realized that she already hugged everyone, including me, maybe because she spent so much time trapped inside that ss cylinder it made her want physical contact with someone again, but I''ll have to ask her to avoid doing this until she learns to control her strength, her hug was so strong that Caryna fainted, just her hand, but Nn and Alice too, Tania resisted the hug but her spine is locked for a while until Irina heal her. The others don''t seem to feel anything, I must admit that even for me her embrace was very strong and tight. After the meeting we went to eat, I was surprised to see Ivan who was an Undead eat but he only ate meat, so he said Undead who have a physical body like self-level skeletons or zombies can eat meat normally, their bodies transform flesh from living beings into energy without leaving a trace. ,m Lira surprised me even more, the way she ate looked like a Wild animal that had been without food for a week, she ate so fast I''m not even sure if she remembered to chew the food, another problem was also the absurd amount of food she had. ate that must weigh four times her weight, that''s when I remembered that I have a skill that allows me to do something like that, so she must have a stomach skill too. After that, I went to drink blood to recover faster so I could put the concealment mark on the father-daughter pair. After that, we spent the rest of the day updating the two of them on what happened in the town of Valentely. ---------- Lyra Pov: I''m very happy to be able to move, talk and eat again, from what master Zenos said while talking to my father it''s been twenty years, but for me who couldn''t move and had to see my father whine for all this time, for me it seems that much more time has passed than just twenty years. When I woke up I was filled with anger and sadness at my father for having been mourning all this time for the death of my mothers and the others at the mansion, but it wasn''t his fault, no one knew the origin of the core they used, I would have preferred they had let me die so no one would have died, but at the time I was also scared of death and had hopes that they could help me, they did but the price for being saved was something I didn''t expect, the worst thing was seeing the state my father was in. I spent most of the time in a state like my father, I was mourning the death of my mothers and my father turning into the Undead, but not knowing how long I was drowned in my depression and sadness, one day I realized that my father was even worse than me, so all I wanted was to wake up and say that none of this was his fault, so when I woke up I hit him to wake him up from this ridiculous depression he''s put himself in, but I realized toote that my strength was much greater than I expected since it was the first time I used this body. After having a meeting with the new residents of the mansion and learning about them and the things that have happenedtely in the town of Valen, I ate some delicious food until I couldn''t get any more, at the end of the day they showed the mansion changes to me and my dad also showed our rooms, I stayed in the same room I had twenty years ago and my dad took the room next to me. Now it''s just me and my dad in my room, he was in his human disguise looking simr to what he had when he was still alive. "What do you think of Master Zenos, father?" (I) "I felt in him the presence of a ruler." (Dad) Chapter 183 Cap 182: Father And Daughter Conversation(Chapter Preview) Ivan Pov: I was in my daughter''s room, Zenos and the others gave us the rest of the night to talk as I haven''t talked to her in twenty years, so my daughter starts asking me a moreplex question than she realizes. "What do you think of Master Zenos, father?" (Lyra) "I felt in him the presence of a ruler." (I) My daughter looks at me with a confused and surprised look, it''s been twenty years but she''s still an open book showing everything she thinks about in her expressions, even after teaching her so much to avoid showing what she thinks on her face she never managed to learn. "You didn''t understand what I said, did you?" (I) "..." (Lyra) "Your expression says it all as usual so I''ll ask you a question." (I) "You said you were conscious all the time, so what do you think about the way he walked into the secret room and the way he talked to me?" (I) "I didn''t see how he got in as my eyes had been closed for twenty years, but the way he talked to you seemed normal." (Lyra) "Exactly, he talked to me in a normal way, he didn''t show fear, anxiety and he didn''t take his eyes off me for a single second." (I) "He was just being cautious, wasn''t he?" (Lyra) "Yes, but even in his caution he still tried to take information from me, he listened to my whole story and yours without showing what he was really thinking on his face, he also didn''t take his eyes off me because he didn''t know what I really wanted and for not knowing my real strength." (I) "Most importantly he didn''t enter the secret room with his entire group, it shows that he was already preparing himself in case to act if something out of the ordinary happened, he also trusted hispanions to check the secret room and look for traps while watching me ." (I) "Isn''t that supposed to be normal?" (Lyra) "For an experienced adventurer or a soldier trained with hispanions, yes." (I) "But even for them it is very difficult to trust other people enough to enter an unknown ce with an unknown being without looking around, usually the person ends up looking away to look around for a few seconds." (I) "I think I understand what you mean, but is that the only reason you have such a good impression of him?" (Lyra) "You forget my daughter, but I was a member of a royal family, I saw many Kings, many were just people who were lucky at birth, these people ranged from responsible, tyrants, greedy, naive or foolish." (I) "They didn''t understand what it was really like to have to take care of those who followed them or those who ruled, besides these people there were also those who were real Kings, my father was one and my brother had the quality to be one in the future, for this I left the throne to him, no matter howpetent I was at what I did or how strong in battle, I knew I didn''t possess the qualities to be a King." (I) "But do you think Master Zenos does?" (Lyra) "Not yet, he''s a little naive yet and doesn''t seem to like having so many people around him, but he''s got what he needs." (I) "I don''t understand, from what I saw he seems like someone good to talk to, he also epted you and me into his group for which I am grateful, but I still don''t know what you saw so special about him." (Lyra) "For a start he is open-minded, see the different types of races that are in this mansion and work for him, there are Dwarves, Elves, Runics, Demons, Humans, Vampires, Beastmen and an Ogress." (I) "Now he epts a Kimera and an Undead to work for him too, most people tend to have some level of prejudice whether consciously or unconsciously it can be by social status, by race, by wealth, by strength, by gender, or by age." (I) "People acquire these prejudices over time as they grow up, noticing it or not, they learn by seeing their family, their teachers, their friends, their religion or the very culture of the city or kingdom they are in." (I) "On this continent, for example, people hate and fear the Demonic race, so the fact that he has a Demon working with him in such a natural way shows that he doesn''t care about other people''s race, this is something rare and an excellent quality for a leader." (I) "Another thing is that he listens to everyone''s opinions, I was listening to them before they even entered the secret room, he asked for the entrance to be checked, he threw objects into the hallway to ensure there were no traps and before calling the rest of his group to enter the room he listened to hispanions to make sure he had no traps, when hispanions lost control of their actions in surprise at having heard me speak of the Abyssal creature, he was able to silence them all with a single word." (I) "But he only stayed calm because he didn''t know what an Abyssal creature was." (Lyra) "You''re right not to consider that he showed no expression even after one of hispanions exined to him what an Abyssal creature was and also realized that I had somehow gotten rid of the Abyssal creature." (I) After talking so much I gave my daughter some time to think and absorb everything I''ve already said, it''s no use continuing to talk if she can''t follow what I''m saying. I see her with her arms crossed and her eyes closed, as always she is trying hard to think, at least she is taking what I am saying seriously, this is important as we are now working for Zenos, we need to understand him to know the kind of person he is, I just hope I haven''t made a mistake by making me and my daughter his servants. So I''m going to watch him closely to try to understand more about the type of person he is and his goals. "I think I understand what you mean, dad." (Lyra) "Now that I''ve stopped to think he has a cksmith and a Tailor working for him." (Lyra) "He also seemed to be happy when he heard that I know alchemy, it seems he''s also been looking for an Alchemist for a while now." (Lyra) "Well observed my daughter, besides that he also has a strong group, I could see some that seem to be Mages, there were also many that seemed to be warriors and the Gray Elf had a spirit apanied her, her group is very diverse." (I) "What did you understand about him after realizing all this?" (I) "Looks like he wants to have an independent group, he didn''t anticipate relying on guns, clothes, and potions from the town''s merchants if he had me, Anton, and Tania working for him." (Lyra) "As expected of my daughter, you got it right, but you haven''t got it all yet." (I) "You forgot about Nira, we were told she was a former ck Market receptionist, they also said that she is responsible for purchasing materials for you, Anton and Tania." (I) "In other people, she is responsible for the trade, having her work for him will be good for selling things in the future." (I) "I hadn''t thought about it, but I don''t understand why Master Zenos is having such a hard time, wouldn''t it be easier to buy what you need in a town like everyone else does?" (Lyra) "That may be the case for most, but he and the rest of his group have a lot of secrets to hide, I think he wants to be as independent as possible to prevent others from noticing the types of gear they buy, he''s restricting the type of information that others can find out about him like that, at least it''s the only reason I can think of." (I) I sit on the bed next to my daughter and put my hand on her head, I''ve been hoping to have a moment like this with my daughter for a long time, it''s been so long since I''ve heard her voice, even if it''s a little different now in her way. of talking is still the same. "I''m telling you all this to make you understand our situation and prepare for the future." (I) "What do you mean prepare me for the future?" (Lyra) "Zenos has something that cannot be learned easily and cannot be acquired by normal means, this is charisma, but not a normal one, but a charisma that attracts a certain type of people, those like him be leaders whether they want to or not, from what I can see, everyone in this mansion likes to work here, they follow Zenos''s orders obediently, but they still talk to him like you talk to someone in the family, which I find strange." (I) "Isn''t that because of the power he used on us earlier too?" (Lyra) "In part, yes, but he already has that quality, that power just amplifies that quality of him to those who serve him, I feel my connection to him, but it''s not the same kind of a Familiar connection with his master, ve or of control, it feels more like the kind of connection you feel with someone in your family." (I) "I thought he wanted to get control of you and me to trust us." (Lyra) "The power he used and the shadow I saw when it happened looked like it was some kind of awakening or transforming ability." (I) "That exins how he was able to wake me up, it also exins how you regained your unique ability." (Lyra) "Yes." (I) Talking like that with my daughter brings me a lot of happiness, I brought this up to get used to having a conversation again where she responds, but I think it''s time for me to say what I''ve been keeping inside. I get up and kneel in front of her lowering my head. "Dad, what are you doing?" (Lyra) "I''ve been wanting to say this to you for a long time." (I) "I''m sorry my daughter, because of me that your mothers and the others who worked at the mansion died, it''s also my fault that you''re not human anymore, I was so desperate to save you that it became an obsession, it made me you suffered, even more, I''m sorry." (I) "I was so obsessed with saving you that I didn''t stop to think if I should." (I) "..." (Lyra) I wait but the answer neveres, soon I feel something hit the back of my head and try to see what it is, then I realize my daughter is standing in front of me crying. It breaks my heart to see my daughter like this, once again it feels like I made her suffer, as this sort of thing shes through my mind she grabs me by the cor and lifts me up with great ease as she rocks me back and forth repeatedly violently while talking to me. "You big idiot dad." (Lyra) "How many times are you going to have to make me say you''re not to me, my moms were just like you." (Lyra) "I was also scared of dying back then and I was supportive of you, so don''t go saying that everything that happened is your fault." (Lyra) She stops shaking me and gives me a fierce hug that would have broken all my bones if I were an ordinary skeleton. "Look how I am, your n was a sess, if we had known about that core before and had looked for another one then none of this would have happened, what happened was an ident and I''m sure my moms wouldn''t me you you idiot, so stop apologizing all the time." (Lyra) I hug my daughter back, if I were still alive I would be crying now, as I felt speak of hugging her like that. "Thank you, my daughter." (I) Chapter 184 Cap 183: The Course Of The Days(Chapter Preview) It''s been a week since Ivan and Lyra joined us, in addition to resting another day we went to the Dungeon of the Great Serpent the other days, this was Carlos'' request. It seems that the dungeons are with a lot of monsters, not only that but also the monsters from the deepest floors of the dungeon are spread across the floors, this happened because of the wave of monsters and needs adventurers to kill these monsters to get everything back to normal. Because of this the novice and lower-ranked adventurers are being sent to the forest to kill the surviving monsters from the monster wave, meanwhile, the Grade -C and up adventurer groups have been sent to explore the dungeons and kill all the monsters by the path. Another thing that happened is that my entire party went straight up to Grade C and I moved up to Grade -B, it seems that this took into ount how Imand my party during the monster wave and my final n that allowed me to kill onerge number of Snakemans. Other than these things I trained to get used to my new status which had a surprising increase, not only I but everyone had simr problems, I also made Ivan and Lyra participate in the training, it would serve to get to know us better and also to help Lyra in her self. control of your strength. Normally Lyra is a cute and smart girl, but she sucks at controlling her new body, so every time she goes for a hug or shakes someone''s hand she runs the risk of broken bones, so she''s been training. Ivan showed that he had many books in the secret room where he spent thest twenty years, the people who were happiest with that were ¨¦rica, Irina, and Nira because they knew exactly how much those books on advanced magic, ancient magic, elemental magic, alchemy, necromancy, and dark magic really count. Another thing that happened is that we were able to sell the swords that Anton has been making out of the materials we could, but I used all the money we could get on Ivan''s disguise and concealment item, also on a concealment item for Lyra. At first, I was afraid Ivan and Lyra would be recognized by someone, but it was unnecessary to worry, Ivan said he could change his appearance a little by manipting the green energy that created his spectral body so he was unrecognizable, Ivan also told us that the appearance Lyra''s is very different from her former appearance. Kira said that for the past three days there has been someone watching the people in the mansion every time they go shopping, sell something or go on a mission, I gave it the task to find out who this person is spying on us and who is behind it. The clothes Tania was making for Lyra were also ready, she also made some clothes for Ivan. During this week we managed to go to the 35th floor of the Great Serpent Dungeon, from what Kira and Diana told me I managed to get all the bloodlines of all the monsters with the exception of the Dungeon Boss who is on the 55th floor. During the monster wave, I found it difficult to let all that blood go to waste, but now I got almost all the bloodlines in this dungeon, I also took this week to start the bloodline synthesis. I ended up discovering that synthesizing strains inside my body is something horrible, my blood starts to boil and run at high speed through my body as it spins, one of the worst problems is that the synthesis of strains takes ten minutes, unlike the synthesis of skills which is almost instantaneous and I don''t suffer from this pain, the pain it caused me was so great that I am almost reaching the maximum level of my pain resistance skill. It seems like letting someone around with a HP potion was really the best idea, because after the lineage synthesis my body gets pretty sore with damaged veins, arteries, and organs. Every time I did the lineage synthesis it was like going through a torture section, I couldn''t let the girls see me like that, so I learned a spell that istes sound inside a room, that''s a non-elemental spell, I did too that the person keeping an eye on me was Ivan or Irius, they were the only ones who understood that this was the type of training I needed to do. Irius always seemed worried about me, at first he almost interfered several times in the synthesis, but somehow I managed to push him away, after a while he managed to resist the urge to stop me, Ivan on the other hand never tried to stop me or interfere with the synthesis. The father and daughter duo were surprised when I spoke of my power to acquire the skills and bloodlines of those I devour, when they learned that I had the unique ability of [ Synthesis: 1 ] and was using it to fuse skills and bloodlines, they were even more surprised. In my conversations with Ivan, he said he never tried to interfere with what I was doing because he was able to see the strong will in my eyes as he resisted the pain of the lineage synthesis, he said it would be disrespectful to try to stop someone as determined as I was grateful for what he said. Soon another two weeks passed and I''m close to evolving again, but each time I need more EXP, during these two weeks I''ve changed jobs several times, I''ve been training many of my skills, many have already reached the maximum level, but few evolved. Without understanding the reason why my abilities didn''t evolve, I went to ask the oldest and wisest members of the mansion, who are Freya and Ivan, they both exined to me that to evolve an ability it''s not always enough just to reach its maximum level, sometimes you need to a certain job needs to evolve or needs to fulfill some personal requirement, it varies from person to person so they said they couldn''t help me with it, they said that sooner orter it will end up happening. I have alreadypleted the Great Serpent Dungeon along with everyone except the top floor where the Dungeon Boss is Diana got the information from the Guild that the Boss Monster was a Basilisk, it has hard scales, it has poison in its fangs, it can drop a breath attack that sends a cloud of poison in front of him over a long distance, he also has a petrification ability in his eyes and his strength and speed are very high. From the description I could see that I had no chance of fighting a creature like that, it was already difficult to fight the deepest monsters in the Dungeon that were Grade A monsters, you had to fight with everything you had and still fight together my group, even some and the others were hurt several times, if it hadn''t been for our recovery skills and for having Irina who healed us countless times we wouldn''t have been able to do that, that''s when I realized that the most important member of the group was Irina. As I wouldn''t face Basilisk I was starting to think about trying the next dungeon which was the Blood Dungeon, but then I thought about resting a few more days as I was close to evolving again which was faster than I expected. I decided that everyone should rest a few more days, during which time I would think about what we should do next, while I thought I concentrated on learning, even more, spells, during difficult fights I realized how much a wide variety of spells can help in different situations. Another thing that happened every day during the night before bed was me helping La to harmonize the mansion''s miasma, in fact, almost all the work was done by her, all I had to do was send all my mana to her and she did the rest, after three weeks La said she had done 70% of the work, thanks to my Affinity with the dark element I could feel this element bing even stronger and purer around me in the miasma, but other than that I felt no difference. Those weeks were a little busy, but I was happy to have so many people around to help me with all these tasks, Lyra spent all that time in her alchemyb where she created and studied various potions, almost every potion I used in Dungeon or after synthesizing the strains were made by her. We were selling less and fewer materials to the Guild as Anton, Tania and Lyra kept a lot of them, but it''s paying off as Nira with Ivan''s help started selling to the Trade Guild and we are earning much higher profits now and at almost no expense as we get all the materials ourselves. Life has been difficult but so much fun, so many exciting things happening, the feeling of getting stronger, seeing my mates getting stronger and for the first time enjoying this world like a fantasy world should be on my mind. But I knew it wouldn''tst forever, life isn''t just about fun, something will always happen that will stop you from flying through the clouds and smack your face into the wall called reality, I knew this would happen more sooner orter, especially when Kira informed me that the person watching us was the Prince of Cartoza''s maid, but luckily he left Valen town yesterday, it seems he''s heading to the capital of Trigan which made me very happy for finally have one less worry. Chapter 185 Cap 184: Training Month(Chapter Preview) It''s been a month since Ist evolved and I''m at a level to evolve again, this month has been tough, with me trying as hard as I can in my training, I''ve finished synthesizing all the snake strains into one, I also merged some skills and leveled up several skills. One thing that helped me a lot was that I raised my synth skill level twice which increased the number of things I could synth at the same time by three at a time and the number of synthes I could do per day increased from 1 to 2, it seems that each level increases by 1 more synth target or 1 more synth usage per day, as I increased skill by two levels this was the result. Now I''m sitting on my porch during the morning reminiscing about the results of this month, this was the result of all the effort of this month of training and battles. Starting with the skills that were the result of this month''s synthesis. Passive Skills: ? [ Resistance to poisons (paralyzing/necrotic/deadly/sleep/hallucinogenic): 1 ] ? [ Body Enhancement (Fangs / Legs / Exoskeleton / Bones / ws / Arms / Scales / Tail): 1 ] ? [ Weak detection (life/blood/presence/trap): 1 ] ? [ Onught of Chaos: 1 ] ? [ Poison secretion (paralyzing/necrotic/mortal/sleep/hallucinogenic): 1 ] These are the skills I gained by merging other skills, I still have a lot of skills to merge, but these will suffice for now. One thing I found was that when I merge two abilities of different levels the synthesis result gets the lowest level between them. I also learned that the fused skills be a little stronger, which made me very happy. Now the result of the synthesis of all Serpent lineages is that I have acquired the lineage [ Infernal Serpent (Unique): 100% ]. I found out that this type of Serpent doesn''t even exist in this world, it only exists in hell which by the description seems to be a real ce in this world, this Serpent can use almost all kinds of poisons and can use magic too, it seems that this Serpent has the ability to change its size and is also very smart. I also acquired magical elemental affinities of all the elements, but I haven''t synthesized them yet, I tried but my body started to hurt a lot so I decided to stop when I felt something was wrong, it was only when I talked to Freya and La that I understood that the pain I was feeling was from my body that was not resisting the fusion of my magical elemental affinities, the two advised me to wait until I evolve to try it again and see if I can. But I had a better idea, if Ibine Ki elemental affinities and spiritual power I can fuse them together with my magical elemental affinities to create pure elemental affinities like some I already have. Aside from the bloodlines of all Dungeon Serpents that have been synthesized, with the exception of Snakeman, and abilities that have also been synthesized, I have also acquired many abilities and have increased in various abilities either through training at the mansion or because of the daily battles at the mansion. Dungeon. The skills I acquired that I have not yet merged were: ? [ Thermal view: 1 ] ? [ Water maneuvers: 1 ] ? [ Camouge: 1 ] ? [ Flexible body: 1 ] ? [ Magical Thunder Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ? [ Wood magic elemental affinity: 1 ] ? [ Ice magic elemental affinity: 1 ] ? [ Basic thunder elemental magic: 1 ] ? [ Basic wood elemental magic: 1 ] ? [ Basic ice elemental magic: 1 ] ? [ Resistance to magic element thunder: 1 ] ? [ Resistance to the wood magic element: 1 ] ? [ Resistance to the ice magic element: 1 ] Apart from these abilities, there are also several Charge, Intimidate, Spit and Breath abilities that are simr so I''m not counting them as I n on synthesizing them togetherter. And these are the skills that have leveled up: <[ Your skill leveled up [ Vampirism: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Resistance to poisons (paralyzing/necrotic/deadly/sleep/hallucinogenic): 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poor Detection (Health/Blood/Presence/Trap): 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Physical damage resistance: 6 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Elemental Blood Affinity: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Mana sense: 4 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Deep Meditation: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Fire Resistance: 1 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved hearing: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Nose Improved: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Superior Mana Control: 4 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Group Coordination: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Wind Elemental Affinity: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved Strength: 6 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Body Enhancement (Fangs/Legs/Exoskeleton/Bones/ws/Arms/Scale/Tail): 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Dark Elemental Affinity: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Art Fist of Lord Chaos: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Sword Handling: 7 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Fire magic elemental affinity: 7 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Knife Handling: 7 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Ki Sense: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Spiritual Sense: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Parallel thinking: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Dismantle: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison secretion (paralyzing/necrotic/deadly/sleep/hallucinogenic): 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Pain Resistance: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Earth magic elemental affinity: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Resistance to earth magic element: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Water magic elemental affinity: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leadership: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Chaos Onught: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Swim: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Blood Control: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Recovery: 7 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Enhanced Line Production: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Control and Line Maniption: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Jump: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Low Fire Breath: 5 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison spit: 4 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Vampire ws: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Great magical body boost: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Intimidation: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Non-elemental magic: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Wind Spell: 7 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Fire Magic: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Hide: 1> 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Night Vision: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Thermal Vision: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Flexible Body: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Assassination technique: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sword Technique: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Dagger technique: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ de of the Lord of Chaos Technique: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ de of Light: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Earth Magic: 3 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Basic Magic Circle: 6 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Identify: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Synthesis: 1 > 4 ] ]> Other than that I still have the skills that evolved, they were less than I expected, but that''s ok. Those were the skills that evolved from what I remember. <[ Your skill has evolved [ Low Wind Elemental Affinity: 10 ] > [ Wind Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Light Elemental Affinity: 10 ] > [ Light Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Blood Control: 10 ] > [ Blood Control: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Light Breath of Fire: 10 ] > [ Breath of Fire: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic Wind Spell: 10 ] > [ Wind Spell: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic Fire Spell: 10 ] > [ Fire Spell: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Basic Magic Circle: 10 ] > [ Magic Circle: 1 ] ]> All this improvement was amazing for me, but I wasn''t the only one training, studying Magic, and fighting, everyone tried hard, La is now able to use all seven elements she has to perfection, she even just harmonized the mansion and the terrain. around. One of the things I told Lyra to study was how to make crystal cards, so in the future, we''ll be able to use them in Tanya''s clothes and Anton''s weapons. During this month I got used to fighting using spells, I also got used to leading the rest of the Party during battles. One of the things that worried me the most was Lyra and Ivan being able to enroll in the Adventurers Guild, thanks to Lyra''s appearance being different no one will recognize her and Ivan changed his appearance a little by molding a different face with his ghostly body skill. After that I made Nira and Ivan register with the Trade Guild, I also made Lyra register with the Alchemist Guild so it will be easier for Lyra to get books on alchemy and it will be easier for Nira to trade with the Guild or other traders, me I let Ivan help Nira as she seems to be pushing herself too hard at her job and Ivan seems to have experience in that area of ??work as well. Now that a month has passed the person that that red-haired Goddess spoke of should arrive at any moment, I hope I can get along with that person, it would save me a lot of trouble. Chapter 186 Cap 185: Attracting Problems(Chapter Preview) A month has passed, I''m close to evolving again, I could have done it today, but I can save it for tomorrow as the person the red-haired Goddess spoke of hasn''t arrived yet. I didn''t want to evolve now because I''m having a little problem I found out yesterday, I''m standing on the balcony of my room looking at the big mansion''snd, I''m seeing a lot of bright things like fireflies flying across thend and manye close to me to fly around me before flying back across the manor''s grounds. ,m I look at the culprit of all this sitting on top of my head right now and picking up one hand to ce over the porch railing. "Now that I''m a little calmer, try exining to me again what''s going on here." (I) "Are you sure you''re calmer?" (La) "Because yesterday you chased me around the mansion for hours with a sword and a dagger in your hands." (La) "Don''t worry I was just a little annoyed as I nearly lost a leg in the dungeon when we came back and saw these lights I wasn''t expecting that response from you." (I) "I still hope I got it wrong so please exin again now!" (I) The little fairy gets more and more restless as she listens to me, she seems embarrassed by the whole situation. "You can''t me me for that, my memory is still fuzzy and I didn''t remember all the details before, you also approved the n to harmonize the mansion''s miasma." (La) "I approved because you said we wouldn''t be in trouble, you assured us we were just cleaning up the malice in the miasma and recing it with dark elemental mana, but clearly you forgot to mention a lot of things." (I) "For my defense, most of the me is not mine, the miasma attunement only allowed them to enter unharmed, but it is the Aura of a certain someone that is attracting so many of them." (La) "Do you still dare say it''s my fault?" (I) "You little... I will..." (me) The little fairy flies away from the balcony and looks at me from afar. "You said you wouldn''t do anything, remember?" (La) I take a few deep breaths and try to calm myself, then look seriously at the little winged Demon in front of me. "I''ve calmed down, nowe back here and exin everything right this time, don''t make me have to run after you again." (I) "..." (La) La flies back to me and stands on my porch railing turning to see these shiny things flying around. "To begin the exnation I must say that these are Spirits and Fairies in their most childish forms, they don''t have a mind or power, much less are able to reside in a body like mine or Byakko''s." (La) "They spread through natural areas without being bothered by people and monsters, they are born from the mana and spiritual energy of the world itself and feed on the magical and spiritual energy that is released by all living things like trees, people, monsters, etc. .." (La) "As they don''t have a mind of their own they are only driven by their instincts and emotions, they are harmless and innocent beings, they can be Fairies or Spirits after centuries or even a thousand years if they are lucky." (La) "I understand what they are, now exin to me what they''re doing here and why it seems to have more than yesterday?" (I) "I only remembered this yesterday when I saw them, but the power that Fairies and Higher-level Spirits have to harmonize an area is usually used to create a ce where they can gather and live safely." (La) "It''s usually a slow thing to do, I was only able to do it so quickly with the help of the master and because the miasma conditions all over the mansion''s grounds gave me many advantages thanks to my pure dark element, but The reason they gather here is that they are very sensitive to Auras, even though the master is hiding their Aura they can still see and feel their normal Aura." (La) "For them, it''s like someone calling them here, another thing is that because we train frequently and release spells, techniques, and abilities, the mansion''snd is full of energy traces that dilute with time in the environment, but for those brilliant beings this is a great feast they are happily eating, not only that but the endless miasma itself in that ce can be eaten and absorbed by them." (La) Sigh I drop to the ground and stare nkly at the overcast sky. "All I wanted was to have a quiet house and not attract unwanted attention, but now I have a glowing sign saying there''s something weird going on here, I can''t even imagine what might happen now." (I) "Normal people can''t see them, only people who have contracts with Fairies or Spirits can see them and only one of the two, the master is only able to see them because of their titles, after all, most people in the mansion don''t can see them." (La) "As far as I know only Freya, Kira, Nira, Ivan and I can see them, Kira can only see less than half of them that must be Spirits, Nira and Freya can see most that must be Fairies and I as well as Ivan can see all." (I) "Exactly, only Spirits and Fairies would be able to see them normally or people with special sense, detection or sight abilities like Mari." (La) "Other than that they cannot be seen, felt or touched, they are formless beings, they are basically a pile of living energy." (La) "They are called Infant Fairies and Infant Spirits." (La) "Actually it was just for Fairies to be attracted here as it was a Fairy who created this ce, but I think your Aura is attracting the Spirits as well." (La) Sigh "Can''t you scare them away or lure them elsewhere?" (I) "No, they will continue to gather here attracted to this ce or to you, but it''s not all bad master, as I harmonized this ce I have a certain level of authority over the Fairies that stay here, as I get more strong this effect increases." (La) "And what does that help us?" (I) "This can help build a sanctuary for the Faeries in the future, it will increase the Faeries rtionship with the master lord as these ces are very important to us Faeries and are difficult to create, this will also make me stronger as this sanctuary will be connected with me." (La) "What is this sanctuary of fairies?" (I) When I ask this question she looks like she''s going to answer but stops in her tracks and her face takes on a puzzled expression before she looks at me again. "I don''t know, I just remember that it''s important and that the Fairy linked to the sanctuary bes stronger, but I don''t remember the details." (La) "Once again your memory is as reliable as stepping on thin ice safely." (I) I''m happy that every day it seems that her memory gets better, she''s already better than Byakko who doesn''t seem to care about her memory that neveres back. I look around knowing I''ll have to ept this situation for now, just hope they stop showing up. I pray that this situation doesn''t cause any more problems and doesn''t draw attention to myself or others. "Don''t make that face master, I can''t stop them froming here, but I can make it harder for them to find this ce, I''ll use the dark element we put in the miasma to use a concealment spell throughout the mansion, but that won''t stop they pass, it will also serve to hide what is happening here from outsiders." (La) "So do it." (I) "I will need your help for this, transfer all your mana to me like we did when I was trying to harmonize this ce, and bringing together our pure dark elemental affinities will make the evils concealment barrier strong and difficult to perceive." (La) "Alright, let''s do it now." (I) ---------- Pov of a ghoul mage: It''s been a month since Dora and I have been in this forest, I was lucky enough to find a nice cabin at the entrance to a cave, I used this ce as a base while we worked here, I put up two magic barriers here, one to scare off the monsters and the second to scare away the monsters. hide this ce from prying eyes. Hiding this ce turned out to be a good decision as there are many adventurers in this ce, I also encountered more monsters than were reported to be here. Dora is being more helpful in the search than I am, I''ve searched almost the entire forest for blood but we haven''t found anything so far, I''ll look for another week and if I don''t find anything I''ll go back to the vige, I won''t waste my time on this ne that doesn''t I agreed from the beginning. "Jana, I found something." (Dora) Dora flies in through the window andes straight towards me with a big smile. "Find something?" (I) "I met Fairies and Child Spirits going to town, I also felt something in town that seemed to be pleasant, that must be it." (Dora) Sigh "Just as we feared, we will have to search the city." (I) "Let''s n a little bit today, we''ve wasted too much time here." (Dora) "I totally agree, we have to act within this month." (I) Chapter 187 Cap 186: Unexpected Visit(Chapter Preview) The concealment barrier that La used was already showing its effects, I had been looking around all day and the number of Spirits and Fairy Infants didn''t increase anymore, which is a relief. Most of them are outside the mansion, but there are always a few that fly in through the mansion, but it seems that Freya, Diana, and the others don''t mind. It was night and everyone went to sleep, but I stayed outside, went to a tree, and sat there to watch those spheres of light of various colors flying everywhere. I hadn''t realized before why I was angry with La and worried that this situation might give away our secrets, but I didn''t stop to realize how beautiful they are. I lean back against the tree and see these spheres of light of various colors flying in a disorderly way all over the ce, maybe it''s because I''m calm now, maybe it''s because it''s night and its glows are more enhanced by the darkness, or maybe it''s because I finally see that these things are not a pest that will get me in trouble, but simple living creatures that just look for a ce to live and eat in peace, now I see their beauty. I see a light fly from my bedroom window at high speed and fly towards me, I don''t need to look to know it''s La, she stops at the top and looks in several directions before flying towards me andnding on my shoulder, me and her we don''t need to exchange words because we canmunicate through our minds and understand each other. After listening to what La wanted to tell me I get a serious face before I calm down, so I turned my eyes to pay attention to those bright lights again. "This is the first time I''ve seen something like this, looking at them flying in all directions like this at night it''s like they''re dancing stars." (I) "There are so many concerns in everyday life that sometimes we forget to enjoy the little things." (I) I keep watching the Fairies and Infant Spirits dance in the air, there''s beauty in the way they fly without order, I raise my hand and let out a slight fluctuation of Aura that draws some to me, I can see them flying around my hand and trying touching the Aura, to my eyes they look like children ying. "I was worried that they would attract unwanted attention, but they are such simple beings, their naivety is actually fun, it''s like watching children y." (I) I stop exposing my Aura and drop a Mana Sphere that attracts all the Fairy Infants that start to spin around the sphere that shrinks in size each time it''s tapped. I look to the side and see that there are spheres of light that don''t reach the mana I threw, so I raise my hand again and release a small amount of spiritual energy, I still don''t know how to control it, all I can do is release it like turn on a faucet or let it inside my body, I still don''t have control over my spiritual energy and my Ki, I can only train one thing at a time after all. I see the spheres of light that were standing still go into the spiritual energy that was spreading around, they are slowly absorbing it but they seem to be enjoying themselves, I stop and let the two groups of glowing spheres enjoy themselves while they eat. "I didn''t think this was going to get me in trouble anytime soon." (I) "I know you''re watching, but you can show yourself now." (I) Soon I see a blur and something big is beside me, he walks in front of me and sits down, but even sitting he is much bigger than me. "To what do I owe your unexpected visit, Carlos?" (I) "..." (Carlos) Carlos looks around and then stares at me with a serious face before starting to speak. "You surprised me this time Zenos, I didn''t expect to feel so many Spirits and Fairies around, is this something that weird Fairy on your shoulder or that white cat that Gray Elf?" (Carlos) "This is because of a mistake a certain someone made." (I) "If I made a mistake then so did you, remember you helped." (La) "You Vampires are always surprising me." (Carlos) I try not to show any reaction on my face, but my heart starts beating wildly at what I just heard. "(How does he know?)" (I) Sigh "How long have you known?" (I) "Since the first time, I saw you walk into my office with your group to talk about the monster wave." (Carlos) "I thought I was hiding so well." (I) "You''re doing fine, I can''t feel your Aura, energy, or even your strength." (Carlos) "Your presence is also very weak, I don''t know how you are hiding so well, but my sincere congrattions." (Carlos) "Thanks for thepliment, but if you''re not attacking me does that mean you don''t care that I''m a Vampire?" (I) "I''ve met Vampires many times, I recognized you by pure instinct, I always trust my instinct as it was what kept me alive to this day." (Carlos) "Just like you said, I don''t care about your race, there are even Vampires who are masters of Adventurer Guilds elsewhere, why would I care about you then." (Carlos) "Mari knows too?" (I) "No, she trusts her eyes too much, but I don''t think she or anyone else notices." (Carlos) "That''s a relief." (I) "You surprise me walking in daylight, but I''ve seen so many strange things in my life, you''re just another one." (Carlos) "But let me ask you a question, how did you really meet Diana, the story I read in the report Mari gave me seems realistic, but it doesn''t exin why ¨¦rica became a Demon since by the report she should be dead." (Carlos) "..." (I) "(I thought he was just another muscle head, but it looks like I was wrong.)" (I) Sigh "How did you find her too?" (I) "I met ¨¦rica a few times as she was always with Diana months ago, she may have changed her appearance and race, but her way of acting, walking, behaving and talking is still the same." (Carlos) "Don''t get me wrong, her disguise was good too, but I''ve seen other Fiends use this human transformation spell, I recognized it as soon as I saw the tattoo on her arm." (Carlos) "But if you really wanted to hide her then you should have changed her name instead of keeping the same name." (Carlos) Hearing how he found out about these things will help me hide it better next time, he knows that and is telling me to help him. "You don''t seem to want to fight, nor do I think you want to do harm to me or others, otherwise you would have done something a long time ago." (I) "Then I''ll tell you how I met ¨¦rica and Diana." (I) ---------- After a while talking to him about how I found Diana and ¨¦rica in the cave trapped by Goblins, I also exined that I used an awakening ability on both of them, so ¨¦rica turned into a Demon. I exined this to him, but I didn''t mention my race on that asion, I''ll let him think I''ve always been a Vampire. "So that''s what happened, thanks for rescuing them, I also heard rumors that using awakening skills on someone full of negative feelings can turn that person into a Demon or a monster, but I never thought it was true until now." (Carlos) "No need to worry about anything, I won''t tell anyone, it doesn''t look like you''re doing anything wrong anyway." (Carlos) "Thank you for understanding." (I) "Alright, they seem to be happy and that''s what matters to me, but I must warn you to be careful with Prince Drago since he saw you in the Guild he''s pretty sure it was you who saved him." (Carlos) "He was so anxious that he started asking questions about you while making excuses, it was kind of funny to see that, but we just gave him your name and ssification." (Carlos) This prince Drago could be a problem, I have to think about how to fix it. "Now let''s change the subject, the reason I came today was to ask for help with something, but it distracts me with these Fairies and Spirits flying around here continually alerting my senses." (Carlos) "Can''t you see them?" (I) "No, I can only feel them around, I''m not an Ago or a Spiritualist, neither do I have my wife''s eyes nor a contract with Fairies or Spirits, but I''m proud of my instincts and senses trained in countless life and death situations. " (Carlos) "The conversation shifted again, I''m sorry I''m a little distracted." (I) "You said you were going to ask me for help, what do you need?" (I) Carlos is someone easy to talk to, I was thinking about letting Kira and Diana know about our Family connection, but as I didn''t feel any bad intentions from Carlos and if he wanted to do something I don''t know if I would be able to stop it, by the time he spoke that he already knew about us he could have done something, but he didn''t do anything which shows I can have some level of trust in him, so I didn''t let anyone know. "As you may already know, we are short on adventurers since the monster waves, the dungeons are also difficult as the monsters are spread all over the floors." (Carlos) "Yes, I already know all that." (I) "I must say your group did a great job with the Great Serpent Dungeon, it would save me a lot of trouble." (Carlos) "But what I need you to do is enter a dungeon." (Carlos) Chapter 188 Cap 187: Carlos Request(Chapter Preview) I really didn''t expect Carlos to know so many of my secrets, but I''m relieved he doesn''t seem to care about them. What worries me is that he came all the way here like this to ask me to go into a dungeon, he might just have asked for it the next time I went to the Guild. "Did you have to do all this dramaing here just to ask me this?" (I) "I could have waited for me or someone else in my group to drop by the Guild and ask for it." (I) "The reason I came here is to convince you toe in, I can already imagine your response to my request." (Carlos) "..." (I) I look at him seriously, what he''s suggesting is that he''s sure I''m going to refuse the request he''s going to make, which means it''s dangerous. "I think you better say what you need soon, the way you''re talking is just making me want to say no before I even hear the request." (I) Sigh "You''re right, I shouldn''t be hanging around so I''ll be straight this time." (Carlos) "I want you and your group to clean the Dungeon of the Undead..." (Carlos) "No, besides that do you want anything else?" (Carlos) "..." (Carlos) Carlos is stunned by my instant response and keeps looking at me with bitter eyes. I was trying to maintain a calm appearance, but my heart almost stopped beating for a second with this absurd request, from what I heard the Dungeons rank start from Grade S, which means that a dungeon boss is at least Grade. S, not to mention that the Undead are hard to kill. I would never put my group in danger with a monster like that, not to mention that I''m also afraid of facing monsters that strong, it''s been very difficult to fight against Grade A monsters, I don''t need to take any more risks than we''re already taking. "You didn''t even let me finish talking." (Carlos) "That''s because no matter what you say, the answer will be the same, so I thought I''d save you from wasting your time." (I) "Don''t you at least want to hear the rewards?" (Carlos) "Not." (I) "You don''t have to worry, I''ll issue this as a special quest for your party, you can even climb straight up to a Grade S adventurer, not to mention the rewards you''ll get for both cleaning the dungeon and aplishing the quest." (Carlos) "The answer is still no." (I) "..." (Carlos) "..." (I) Sigh "I knew you wouldn''t ept that request." (Carlos) Carlos puts on an expression of tiredness and difficulty, I know he and the Duke have been wanting to end this dungeon for a while, but I don''t understand why to do it now when we haven''t even recovered from the losses of the monster wave and why he asked for my group that isn''t even the highest-ranked in town to do that. "If you want to destroy that dungeon, why don''t you go yourself since you were a Grade S adventurer?" (I) "If you have a reason not to go, then why don''t you send another group of Grade A adventurers?" (I) "You do not understand." (Carlos) "The answer to your two questions is the same, the miasma in the dungeon." (Carlos) "Miasma?" (I) "It''s normal for dungeons that have the element of darkness or for normal Undead monsters to have miasma, but this dungeon has more miasma than normal." (Carlos) "With each floor, the miasma bes stronger, this miasma strengthens the Undead, but decreases the strength of the Adventurers and can even harm them in different ways, including me." (Carlos) "..." (I) "I sent the Grade A adventurers, one of the groups lost three people, the best of them only made it to floor 30." (Carlos) "After that, I tried to go along with adventurers I trusted like my wife, but we were only able to go as far as the 51st floor." (Carlos) "..." (I) ,m "It was at this point that Mari told me that you guys have been selling some monster materials from the top floors of the Great Serpent Dungeon." (Carlos) "That means your party has the strength of a Grade A party, I also remembered seeing people in your party using Light element spells and abilities during the monster wave." (Carlos) "Your group doesn''t seem to be affected by miasma either, even for strong people like me, staying so long in a ce full of miasma like this is unpleasant, but I can tell you the miasma here is different now." (Carlos) "(So he even realized that?)" (I) "What I mean is that your group seems to be the best equipped to clean this dungeon." (Carlos) "We are with fewer adventurers, as you may know, having to send adventurers to this dungeon now is causing other more important missions to dy, the Duke is also harassing me to take care of this dungeon soon before the Church of Light uses it to create another wave of monsters." (Carlos) "I understand, but my answer is still no." (I) "..." (Carlos) "You really are someone difficult to convince, Zenos." (Carlos) "You know I''m not going to a ce that puts me and my group at risk." (I) "To be honest we''ve already reached the top floor of the Great Serpent Dungeon, but I''m not arresting fighting the boss there as we already have information from the Guild of what it is and its capabilities, so why would I risk fighting it the unknown boss of the Undead Dungeon, a monster that we don''t have any information tops?" (I) "I respect your decision as an adventurer, but as I said before you are the only one who can ask for it." (Carlos) I understand now why Carlos chose my group, but I can''t take that risk now. While I was thinking of a way to tell Carlos to leave since I don''t intend to change my mind, suddenly someone who was quiet started to meddle in the conversation. "You worry about more master, we can train to fight the boss of the Great Serpent Dungeon before going to this Dungeon of the Undead." (La) "The master is missing a great opportunity, for being a new dungeon it must have many treasures." (La) "The Fairy is right, all the adventurers said it had much more treasure than it should have even for a new dungeon, if the dungeon boss is defeated the treasure room will open and you can have everything there, plus you will receive a quest reward that will be paid by the Duke of 70 Crystal Coins." (Carlos) "..." (I) "..." (La) The reward alone is bigger than I expected, I have to admit I''m curious about Dungeon''s treasures, but I still think it''s too risky. "(Why are you missing this opportunity master, ept it soon.)" (La) "(Since when did you get so greedy like that, you crazy Fairy, are you trying to put everyone in danger?)" (I) "(You have forgotten that everyone is getting stronger and stronger, you are also about to evolve, if you are going to kill some monsters tomorrow you can evolve still tomorrow night.)" (La) "(You can leave it to test your strength after evolution against the boss monster of the Great Serpent Dungeon, after that you can decide whether or not to ept the Guild Master''s proposal.)" (La) "(Tell him you''ll think, and he''ll answer in a few days.)" (La) "..." (I) For some reason, La is very interested in this dungeon, but what she said is right, after I evolve I might have a chance to fight a Grade S monster if I get help from Diana and the others. If I think about it, Basilisk is a monster that I have a lot of chances to win since I have resistance to most poisons and I have Irina to heal me too, the Basilisk bloodline could also be good for my n. The Undead Dungeon will also be very good, our group is not affected by miasma, in fact, some of us might even get stronger there, but the Dungeon boss is unknown so it''s still very risky. "(Master don''t forget that Irina, Irius, you and I have Affinity with the element of Light, killing Undead will be much easier this way.)" (La) "(Why do you want to go to this dungeon so much?)" (I) "(Because if this Dungeon stays here, then sooner orter a Necromancer will be drawn here, they love Dungeons and ces that have Undead for their experiments.)" (La) Now I get it, I always thought La had gotten over her traumas, but it looks like she still hates Necromancers, but she''s right in saying that a ce full of Undead is something a Necromancer will be interested in, if one of themes here he Ivan can see what may be a problem. "(Why everything has to be soplicated.)" (I) Sigh "You''re in luck Carlos." (I) Carlos spent all this time waiting, I think he must have understood that I wasmunicating with La telepathically, he didn''t want to interrupt knowing that La was the only one present at the moment who could change my mind. "So will you ept my request to end the Dungeon of the Undead?" (Carlos) "Not yet, I still think it''s too risky, I''ll talk to the others and hear their opinions, after that if everyone agrees we''ll face Basilisk that we already have information to know if we can fight an unknown Grade S monster." (I) "That''s great, I was sure you would refuse so I''ll take this little victory." (Carlos) "But first I want to know something." (I) "You can talk." (Carlos) "Does the Duke know about me?" (I) "All he knows is that a talented group of adventurers took this mansion, he doesn''t know any more than that." (Carlos) "Then I want it to continue like this, don''t tell the Duke that we are the ones who have epted this mission." (I) "This is a simple request, don''t worry, the Adventurers'' Guild always protects the Adventurers'' information." (Carlos) Chapter 189 Cap 188: Elsaris Concerns(Chapter Preview) Carlos left after I said I would consider his request, I could understand why he chose my group, but I was surprised by a lot of things today. One of the things that surprised me the most was discovering that Carlos had realized many of the secrets of my group and mine. Another thing that surprised me was that Carlos seems to understand how I think, he''s alreadye all this way knowing I would refuse his request, something I was doing before La stepped in and convinced me to consider his request a bit. "I still think we should forget about Carlos'' request, I don''t think it''s safe with our current strength, even if I evolve the others won''t evolve too, so it''s risky." (I) "The master worries too much, if everyone fights together we''ll be able to win, Diana certainly has thought of ways to fight Basilisk." (La) "How do you know that?" (I) "Thest time we were at the Adventurers'' Guild I saw Diana talking to some adventurers asking about how to fight Basilisk." (La) "Why was she doing this even after I told her she didn''t want to face Basilisk?" (I) "I don''t know, ask her tomorrow." (La) "Speaking of which, what are the ns for tomorrow?" (La) "Before I think about it I have to talk to everyone in the morning, I''ll just face Basilisk and think about epting Carlos'' request if everyone agrees." (I) "I think everyone will ept it, thanks to our always facing strong enemies that we are rapidly rising to our levels." (La) I chatted with La for a while after Carlos left, after that we went to bed and set a magic rm clock to wake me up tomorrow morning. After that I went to sleep thinking about the things Carlos said, he didn''t seem to care about my race or that of others, from what he said and from what I studied in the books, there are Adventurers'' Guilds all over the world, for what Carlos said it seems that there is even a Vampire who is master of a Guild somewhere, there may even be Guilds in the Realms that the Demonic race lives, I think I was restricting my way of thinking a lot by assuming that everyone would hate me or just try to kill me for being a Vampire. Even though Carlos doesn''t care about these things I don''t know what the others think so I''ll keep being careful but I''ll try to keep my mind more open too. Before going to sleep I get two books that I asked Kira and Nira to get for me a few days ago, I want to read them before I evolve as they have some information I need. After a few hours I had finished reading the two books that weren''t too thick, so I went to sleep. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next day I bring everyone together for a meeting to discuss what we should do, of course, the meeting was after everyone eats something prepared by Caryna and Freya. I started the meeting by telling everyone what happened yesterday and about my conversation with Carlos, most of them were surprised that Carlos noticed so many things except Diana, Irius, Ivan, and Sophia. It seems they already expected Carlos to notice something sooner orter because he is a Grade S adventurer, Diana said she already thought he knew and was sure he wouldn''t mind, the biggest problem would be dealing with Mariter since she doesn''t like lies, but she said there would be no problems and she will take care of it. Diana had already told me a few times that I didn''t need to try to deceive Mari and Carlos, but I didn''t listen to her, I preferred to err on the side of caution. After talking about what I talked about with Carlos I waited to hear everyone''s opinions, it seems like I do they understand why Carlos asked this for us. So I told everyone what La said yesterday, Diana admitted that she was looking for ways to face Basilisk in thest few days, she also said that she thought we have a chance of winning, she said that with some preparation we won''t have any problems facing Basilisk. I asked what preparations she is talking about and she said that all we need was a high-grade long-term antidote potion, she also said that we will need a petrification resistance potion, with these two potions we have a 50% chance of winning now, but if I evolve and face Basilisk head-on while they support me the chance of winning could be over 75%. Unfortunately, Lyra is still not able to create the potion we need at her current level, that''s because Basilisk is a Grade S monster and stronger than a normal Basilisk for being the boss of the Dungeon, it must be a Variant or Unique monster. After talking to everyone and giving arge sum of money to Nira, Lyra, and Ivan to go buy the potions I told the others to prepare because we are going to the Dungeon today, I wanted to kill enough monsters to be able to evolve today. ---------- I came back from Dungeon tired like everyone else, but I was happy knowing that today I would evolve again, I told everyone about it and they congratted me, I was happy. Nira, Lyra, and Ivan were already at the mansion when we got back, it seems they got the potions with the money I gave them, I told everyone we were going to face Basilisk without tomorrow the next day as I''ll need to get used to the changes that my body will surely suffer after evolution, I have to have full control over my body and power, otherwise, it will be dangerous to me and others during battle. Everyone was in agreement and Diana said that tomorrow we would have a meeting to discuss strategies to fight Basilisk, everyone agrees with her, so we went to shower in shifts and then eat something before going to bed early to rest. I went to meditate before bed to integrate my new level before going to sleep, I had already changed jobs on the way home, so after that, I lie on my bed next to La who is already sleeping, and let myself be led by my tiredness and drowsiness. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> ---------- Elsaris Pov: I was at one of our bases now with the most capable Vampires and servants of the ck Market, I was about to wrap up this meeting. But before that, I sent all the servants and Vampires away to have a meeting with just the ck Market executives who are just below me in the hierarchy who are trusted. An urgent matter has happened and I have to let them know so I don''t get in trouble because of someone doing something wrong. I look at the three who remain in the room seriously and think about what I have to say. "(Why is all this happening right after I take the lead here!?)" (I) "I have something urgent to announce, but you must not divulge it to any third parties." (I) "Yes, Lady Elsaris." (all) "A person from the neutral faction was sent here, I had Jay escort that person here, they should arrive tomorrow." (I) "..." (all) At my words everyone was shocked, but I can understand them as this has never happened before, but after they finally understand my words I can see the panic on their faces. "Why did the neutral faction suddenly send someone like this?" (executive A) "Have they found out about the monster wave? Who told them? Do we have a traitor?" (executive B) "Maybe they''vee to investigate our performance, so if we stay calm and no idiots do anything to cause trouble then we should be fine, shouldn''t we?" (executive C) They don''t even wait for me to finish talking and are already making their own guesses about the matter, for Vampires who have been alive for over 800 years are very impatient. "Stop panicking you idiots!" (I) "I informed the neutral faction about everything that happened during the monster wave, this was part of our agreement with them, but I only informed it two weeks ago." (I) "From the distance and arrival time, this person should already be on their way before they receive my information about the monster wave." (I) "Do you mean to say that the reason this person was sent here has nothing to do with the wave of monsters?" (executive C) "That''s not possible, nothing out of the ordinary happened other than that, what other reason would they have to send someone?" (executive A) "(Whenever something they didn''t n happens they panic, these idiots have be too soft.)" (I) "(Just as I imagined, only Jay is someone really trustworthy in this ce, I did well to send him to escort that person to Valen City.)" (I) I look at these three idiots with disappointment. "You are needlessly panicking, we''ll know what the neutral faction wants soon, so prepare for your arrival and make sure nothing happens in town for the next few days, I don''t want any more unforeseen events." (I) The three idiots look at me and nod, calming down a bit. "Yes, Lady Elsaris." (all) "Now you can go make your preparations." (I) With my words the three go out discussing preparations and what they should do to ensure that information about this person from the neutral faction doesn''t spill over to outside ears, at least that they understand without me saying, maybe they still have some brains. in their heads. Sigh "(But I don''t know who was sent here or why?)" (I) "(What else happened in town before the monster wave, I don''t think I sent any information before that.)" (I) I try to think but nothinges to mind, I''m pretty sure I haven''t sent any information to the neutral faction before the monster wave events. "(Wait... will that...)" (i) It was at that moment that something came to mind, the only strange thing that happened in the city besides the wave of monsters was those Vampires that walk in the daylight. I received their first information from a servant who has an eye on the ve market, after that I also received some information about their activities in the auction that took ce, it was Jay who told me about them. I wanted to look for more information from them, but I was in doubt if it was worth spying on them, if they found out I could make them my enemies needlessly and without gaining anything from it, for the little information I received to know that they were not part of the Demonic faction and not even the Human faction I''m a part of, so I left them alone for a while to watch them a little longer before doing something. I ended up forgetting about them after the mess the monster wave caused, but I didn''t inform the neutral faction about him, so I''m not sure he''s the cause of this personing. Not knowing what''s happening in my territory is frustrating, all I can do is wait and see what happens from now on. Chapter 190 Cap 189: Right To Govern(Chapter Preview) I open my eyes but all I see around is darkness, then my body is locked and I can''t move or speak. Even more, I can listen, and thanks to the many battles I fought against monsters in the Dungeon I learned to feel the presence of people around me even without using my skills, this proved very useful now since I''m also not able to use my skills. I feel another presence somewhere around me but it''s too dark and I can''t see anything, I try to at least feel the direction but I feel that presence everywhere around me. I have to get on my knees. I don''t know what''s going on here, but I feel pressure all over my body, I''ve never felt a sensation like this before. I have to get on my knees. This pressure is pushing me down and it''s getting stronger and stronger, my legs have started to shake and my knees have started to give out. I have to get on my knees. The pressure is getting stronger, my whole body is shaking now, but I could feel that the presence I feel is mixed with that pressure somehow. I have to get down on my knees now! For some reason a strange thought keeps popping into my head, I was ignoring it at first like it was a voice being heard from afar, but each time that voice is closer and louder. I HAVE TO KNEEL NOW!!! That voice has be a scream in my head, not only that but my whole body is aching, I feel like I could be crushed anytime by this pressure, I''ve never felt so important before. KNEEL! KNEEL!! KNEEL!!! Huh!? "(What is this?)" (I) "(Why am I wanting to get down on my knees? Where does this annoying thoughte from.)" (I) Maybe this pressure is being made by someone, it must be the person I''m feeling the presence of, if that''s true then these thoughts could be caused by that pressure or by that person, so if I kneel down that pressure can stop. "(No, I will not give in to someone unknown.)" (I) KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! I''m barely able to breathe from the pressure right now, my head feels like it''s going to explode at this constant thought as it demands that I kneel down. "(I''m not going to kneel down, if there''s something I''ve never done in my two lives, it''s giving up and I''m not going to start now.)" (I) KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! KNEEL! My whole body feels extremely weak, I feel great pain in every part of my body, my breathing is already so weak I''m almost fainting and I''m still hearing this thought screaming over and over in my head, I don''t even know how long I''ve been like this, seems like an eternity. "(I WILL NOT KNEEL!)" (I) The poverty in the orphanage didn''t make me give up, being adopted and sent back to the orphanage time after time didn''t make me give up, my illness as a child didn''t make me give up, going in and out of thea when I was in the hospital didn''t make me give up, being born in this world as a Leech didn''t make me give up, the hellish training I prepared for myself didn''t make me give up, and the pain caused by the synthesis of the Lineages didn''t make me give up and even without knowing almost anything about this world I guarantee that there is nothing in this world that can make me give up. My body is so weak now that I don''t even know how I can stand still, the pressure is so strong I can''t even breathe now, I feel like I''m drowning from the water and my heartbeat is getting weaker and weaker, but for some reason, I feel calm, I can die now not knowing what''s happening, but I die with no regrets knowing I didn''t give up until the end and willing my legs to keep me upright. "(I MAY DIE, BUT I WILL NEVER KNEEL!!!)" (I) Suddenly my heart stops beating and I feel my conscience slowly blurring. "HA HAHAHAHAHA..." When I thought I was going to die suddenly the pressure disappears and I feel my body go back to normal as if this had all been an illusion, then I see lightsing on showing everything around me and my previously immobilized body was free again. I look around cautiously and realize that I''m in arge hall with white walls and two rows of gigantic red crystal columns thate from behind me to my front, behind me I catch a glimpse of a door over twenty meterspletely ck and in front of me I see a magnificent throne made of bright scarlet red crystal. Sitting on the throne I see the only person in this amazing throne room, that''s the same person I was feeling the presence of at first and the same person who suddenly startedughing. "I should have known this would be your doing." (I) "Hahahaha... don''t look like that my child, you were exceptional, I didn''t think your belt strength would be so great." (red-haired Goddess) "You''re always the one that shows up in my evolutions, what was that now? Another one of your dumb tests?" (I) "Yes and no, that was my test, but it was also something you needed." (red-haired Goddess) Her beauty is as magnificent as ever, her old hair and her stunning beauty could captivate anyone whether male or female without a doubt, but even though I think she is beautiful, for some reason I can''t see her with feelings of desire. "As usual you can''t be direct and always talk in riddles I don''t understand." (I) She looks at me with an amused smile and looks at me as if sizing me up. "Your growth and personality as always made me proud, but have you discovered my name yet?" (red-haired Goddess) Her smile fades and her expression changes to a serious one, I can see in her eyes that she already knows the answer to her question. A few days ago I gave a quest to Kira and Nira, this quest was to find information about a red-haired vampire Goddess, I thought there shouldn''t be many, as I imagined the two found two books where she is mentioned, in a book that describes the oldest known gods and her name is listed there only referring to her as the Goddess of Blood, there was also written her name, in the other book which was a history book it only mentioned her as a Goddess of sin and destruction, but his name was also written there and it was the same name in both books. "You are known as the Blood Goddess, Selene." (I) I did well to read these books before bed, should have researched her earlier, in her two books her appearance is portrayed as a beautiful Vampire with red hair and a ck crown on her head, always wearing a red dress. When I say her name I feel the space around me pulse once, the red crystal throne glows with a strong light and I feel something inside me beating like a heart. "You did well discovering my name, but your knowledge of me is still very sketchy, but that doesn''t matter for now." (Goddess Selene) "What is happening?" (I) "You should discover my name for yourself, just so you would be able to fully release the Blessing I gave you at your birth and the lineage you were born from." (Goddess Selene) "Normally you wouldn''t feel anything right now until you return to your body as in this ce you are just a soul for now, but your lineage is a little different and it also affects your soul." (Goddess Selene) "Which?" (I) "We don''t have much time so I''ll give you some advice as you haven''t figured it out yet, but you can merge all your bloodlines together into one, just so you''ll receive the powers of those bloodlines into your bodypletely, you can also grant the minor bloodlines from which your blood is formed as well as your abilities, so don''t worry about their special n." (Goddess Selene) "I will also say that the time hase for you to drink the Dragon blood you possess, but you can only drink one cup a day, any more than that your body will not be able to take after obtaining the full Dragon Bloodline and merging it with yours you can do what that letter said." (Goddess Selene) "I''ll give you some information about what you''ll need and how you can do what''s in that letter, but you''ll have to think for yourself to increase the chances of this n, I say about this one as I don''t agree with it, but the decision is your." (Goddess Selene) Goddess Selene raises her finger and a red lightes out of her finger and enters my head showing me a lot of information. "That''s the best way for you to do it, so be careful because I don''t even know what the oue will be." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "I also want you to deliver something to the person I sent it to, deliver it the moment you use your skills on it." (Goddess Selene) Goddess Selene opens her palm and I see a red light shine and concentrate forming a bright red crystal that flies and enters inside of me. "Give it to that person, you''ll know the right time." (Goddess Selene) "I will also help you to use your astral body skill one more time, you must use it on the person who wille to you, then you will be sealed again." (Goddess Selene) "Before you go I''ll congratte you on meeting the requirements for your next evolution." (Goddess Selene) I feel something strange and look at my hand, I''m startled to see my hand bing more and more transparent and disappearing. "With your bloodlines, titles, subordinates, power and now with the mindset you acquired on this test you finally acquired your right to rule and true authority, something Kings would kill for, couldn''t expect less of you, congrattions." (Goddess Selene) "Wait, what did you just..." (I) Before I was done everything disappeared and thest thing I saw was an amused smile on the face of this strange Goddess. "I look forward to seeing what else you will do my dear Zenos." (Goddess Selene) Chapter 191 Cap 190: Nobility And Authority(Chapter Preview) Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . . . . . . Ding! . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTION ]> . . . <[ TEN SUITABLE BREEDS HAVE BEEN FOUND ]> . . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Vampire of the Noble Twilight (Duke) ] ? [ Great Blood Kimera (Variant) ] ? [ Kimera Superior Vampire (Variant) ] ? [ Demonic Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Energy Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Demon of Sin (Variant) ] ? [ Corrupting Demon (Unique) ] ? [ Sacred Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Destroying Vampire Serpent (Unique) ] ? [ King Snakeman of Blood (Variant) ] I have more races to choose from than I thought, most are superior versions of the old choices I discarded, some have the same name but the (Variant) in the name has changed to (Unique). The choices with names Serpent and Snakeman are because of the Bloodlines I have, I will discard both as I n to continue as a Vampire for now. The only choices I''m going to consider are the ones I''m going to use my Identification skill to learn more about. Ding! <[ Identification result: [ Noble Twilight Vampire (Duke) ]--> A Vampire who has a noble bloodline, possesses abilities to manipte both light and darkness, and is unaffected by daylight. A Vampire who has the authority and right tomand other weaker Vampires, those who are his subordinates and servants be stronger under hismand. Characteristics: ? Average increase for Mana (MP), Spirit Power (EP), and Ki reserves. ? Large boost to vitality (HP). ? Moderate increase for all statuses. ? Your normal Aura acquired the authority trait representing your right to lead others. ? Those who are transformed by you will be considered your descendants and indirectly empowered by your authority. ? You are not affected by miasma. ? You are not affected by sunlight. ? Your authority increases the power of Aura, Intimidate, Submission, and Control-type abilities. ? Your learning ability is perfected. ? You have the right to grant titles to your servants and subordinates. [ Holy Vampire (Unique) ]--> A Vampire who carries the blood of a God, its very existence spreads the will and authority of the God that originates that blood. This Vampire is considered an apostle and a Saint of that God and is given the right to rule and lead the believers of their God. Characteristics: ? Large increase for all energy reserves. ? Large boost to vitality (HP). ? Big boost for all statuses. ? Your normal Aura acquired authority traits representing your right to lead others. ? Those who are changed by you will be considered servants and believers of your God. ? You are not affected by abnormal statuses. ? You are not affected by sunlight. ? You are able to use Holy energy. ? Your Divine Blood increases the power of Aura, Intimidation, Submission, and Control-type abilities. ? You are unaffected by Auras without Demon or Divine energy. ? You are not affected by miasma. ? Your divine Blood increases the power of Awaken, Transform, Control, and Strengthen-type abilities. ? You have the right to grant titles to your servants, subordinates, and believers of your God. ]> "(...)" (I) I was speechless, these two races are absurd, both races talk about authority, this must be what that Goddess wanted with that stupid test. But what surprised me the most was this Sacred Vampire race, what an absurd power this race has, it is not affected by abnormal effects and does not suffer any submission, Aura, or control effects, this is ridiculous. I would choose this Holy Vampire if it wasn''t for this Holy thing and being an apostle of the God of origin of your blood. In fact, this race just made me understand what Bloodline I had that I wasn''t able to read, I must have the Goddess Selene''s bloodline, which exins why she always calls me "child of my blood" and why it helps so much, she might see me as a son, so she always talks about how proud she is of the things I do if I''m right she is very strict with her son. I''m terrified of what might happen if I choose this Sacred Vampire race, I might increase the influence of this crazy Goddess on me, and I might draw attention on a scale I don''t even want to imagine. Not to mention that I don''t even know how my body can change once I evolve into this race, so I''m going to ignore this race too. So I''m going to choose the race that seems to be superior to what I already have, that race will increase my powers too and give me this power of authority, so I think it''s already decided. I choose [ Vampire of the Noble Twilight (Duke) ]. Ding! <[ "VAMPIRE OF THE NOBLE TWILIGHT (DUKE) CHOSEN" ]> . <[ "BEGINNING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "PROCESS EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . . <[ "COMPLETED EVOLUTION" ]> ---------- The next day I wake up and feel a great power running through my body, not only that I feel different, but I can''t tell what it is. Ding! Ding! Ding! As soon as I open my eyes and before I have time to think straight several system sounds start ringing in my head, I ignore everything, for now, first I have to better understand what''s going on. I remember choosing my race in my sleep, but it''s not something you do fully consciously, so I guess I missed a few things. I ignore the system messages and avoid looking at all of my statuses, for now, just want to find out if what I thought earlier was right so I look straight to the bloodlines part and it seems like I can finally read the bloodline that I couldn''t before. As I had thought, this lineage belongs to that Goddess, I have had this lineage since I was born in this world, which means that this Goddess helped me in my birth probably. Another thing I missed was that in the description of the Sacred Vampire race I was talking about Holy, Divine, and Demonic energy. But I wasn''t describing what they were, from what I''ve learned from the books I''ve read so far I imagined that there were other types of energy, but this is the first time I''ve finally seen something citing these energies, maybe I should find out more about this in the future when not have so many things in mind. I stand up and look at my hand, noticing my skin color is still the same, after which I go to a full-length mirror and remove my clothes to see what changes my body may have had. "..." (I) I don''t see any change at all, just my face has changed a little more, for some reason my face is more androgynous than before, I must admit I''m prettier but I''m not happy with this ambiguous beauty, I''m sure there will be people who they''ll mistake me for a girl and if that happens I can''t tell if my frail heart will bear it. Not only that but I also noticed that I got a little taller again, my height should now be 1.25 meters, but I don''t feel happy even with this good news. I have a slim body and an androgynous appearance, I must say that if it weren''t for my great friend down here I would already be thinking that I might be turning into a woman with these evolutions. I stare at my reflection in the mirror and realize I''m crying, so I look down at my palms. "Why does it seem like with each evolution I''m moving away from my long dreamed muscr body?" (I) "Why can''t I look the way I want? Is this Goddess'' fault? Is this my Luck''s fault?" (I) "Who am I to me for this cruel fate!?" (I) No matter how many times I think about it, I can''t understand it, it''s okay that my luck is negative, but that''s too cruel. "(I should know by now that things don''t always go as you wish or expect, but I won''t get discouraged.)" (I) I look at my reflection in the mirror and wipe away my tears. "It''s like that saying goes ''as long as there is life there is hope'', I will not give up until the end." (I) After wiping my tears I put my clothes back on, my clothes are a little too small on me now, it looks like I''m going to have to ask Tania to adjust my clothes or make new ones for me. I look back at the mirror happy that my eyes haven''t changed, the only thing that has never changed in all my evolutions are those eyes, this is the part of me that I like the most and that I''ve gotten used to seeing every day in the mirror. After getting dressed and having confirmed my body I take a look at the bed where La is still sleeping, I''m surprised how much she looks like a doll when she is like this, nor does she even look like the little Demon with wings I know. I''m going to leave La asleep and go to the balcony of my room, give the air a few punches in different bliss and with different strengths, do this to confirm my current speed and strength before looking at my status. I found out in myst evolution that seeing your status doesn''t mean much, you can know in your head your current strength, but it doesn''t do any good if your body doesn''t understand your capacity and if you don''t know how to control your power. That''s why I''m doing it now because it doesn''t matter whether or not I''ve seen my status, and also why I can''t sit still any longer with all this power running through me. I spend a few minutes performing the martial arts of the Fist of the Lord of Chaos, it helps me to better understand my new body. After a few minutes, I get some sense of my current strength, so I stop and sit in a chair on the porch, go through the system notifications and then check my status to see what else has changed. Chapter 192 Cap 191: True Ruler(Chapter Preview) Now that I''ve checked my appearance and checked my strength a little, it''s time to check out the system notifications. Ding! Ding! <[ Your skill has evolved [ Improved Strength: 10 ] > [ Superhuman Strength: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Fire Magic Elemental Affinity: 10 ] > [ Higher Fire Magic Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Pain Resistance: 10 ] > [ Great Pain Resistance: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Recovery: 10 ] > [ Super recovery: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Great Magic Body Booster: 10 ] > [ Magic Warrior''s Body: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Intimidation: 10 ] > [ Deadly Intimidation: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You purchased the titles: ? [ Son of the Goddess Selene ] ? [ True Ruler ] ]> . . <[ Your title seal [ He Who Awakes Chaos ] has been released uponpleting the requirements ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Presence of the Governor: 1 ] ? [ Self-improvement (Leadership): 1 ] ? [ Exceed limits: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ The seal of your [ Blood Pact ] ability was released uponpleting the requirements ]> . . . <[ Her bloodline [ Selene (Goddess of Blood): 100% ] has been awakened ]> . . <[ Her Blessing [ Selene (Goddess of Blood) ] has been awakened ]> I already knew about her lineage and her Blessing, I''ll check them out in a bit, I can also understand the skills that evolved, but I didn''t expect to gain these titles and skills, I''m going to have to identify some of those things that I have no idea what they are. ,m I first used identify on the skills that evolved, wanted to confirm how much they changed, but they seem to have simr effects as before, they just got stronger and changed their name, the only skill that changed the most was intimidation which now allows me to increase the effect of the skill with using my Aura skills, it looks like I can even kill someone weaker than me out of fear using this skill now, I''ll have to avoid using this skill with my Auras so to make sure I don''t kill a person for an ident. After identifying the evolved abilities I start identifying the abilities, titles, lineage, and Blessing I now have. <[ Lineage identification result: [ Selene (Blood Goddess): 100% ]--> Lineage that originated from the Goddess Selene, the first Vampire, one of the Divine pirs that protect and take care of reality. Characteristics: ? This bloodline greatly increases Awakened, Transformed, and Corrupt abilities. ? This lineage of great talent in learning and training. ? This lineage of a great store of energy and vitality. ? This bloodline is the oldest that exists among the Vampires and has a greattent talent for the owner. ? This bloodline carries a streak of Divine power that protects and hides the owner from the influence of enemy Gods. ? This lineage destroys evolutionary constraints giving infinite possibilities for evolution. ]> "..." (I) "(But what absurd lineage is this?)" (I) There are so many absurd things in this lineage that I don''t even know where to start, so I''m going to pretend I didn''t see anything, this was just an illusion, this is certainly an illusion caused by my drowsiness as I just woke up, now let''s go to the Blessing. <[ Result of the identification of the Blessing: [ Selene (Goddess of Blood) ]--> This blessing is bestowed by the Goddess Selene. This blessing increases the power of blood element abilities. This Blessing increases the effect of Aura-type abilities. This blessing increases the effect of healing and recovery-type abilities. This blessing allows the owner to adapt to any type of lineage. ]> "..." (I) This blessing is ridiculous, but at least I managed to understand one thing I avoided thinking about, it helped me to see why I can keep so many bloodlines inside my body without turning into a grotesque creature with body parts of various races. I never stopped to think about it out of fear, I always avoided thinking about it, but now I know that this blessing helped me. This blessing gives me many benefits, some even stacking with the benefits of my lineage and race, but I will neverin about it. Now I''m going to take a look at these titles. <[ Result of identification of titles: [ Son of the Goddess Selene ]--> The owner of this title is recognized as the direct son of the Goddess of Blood Selene and therefore will be recognized as a living Saint by the believers of the Goddess Selene while being hated by the believers of Gods enemies of Selene. BONUS: The followers and subordinates of the owner of that title are strengthened within the range of his Aura. The owner of that title can awaken the lineage of his subordinates. [ True Ruler ]--> The Owner of this title is recognized as a ruler, not by his social status, work, lineage, or title bestowed by others, but has been recognized as a true leader by those who follow him, by a God and acquired an authority in his own right proving himself worthy to rule over others. The owner of this title will have his Aura marked with his authority as a symbol of a true ruler. BONUS: Strengthening-type skills for subordinates and servants be stronger. Aura skills be stronger. Submission, leadership, and coordination skills be stronger. Those within the Aura of the owner of that title will be weakened if you are hostile to it. [ He who awakens chaos ]--> The owner of this title is a being who does not follow pre-established rules, a being who attracts and is attracted by chaos. The owner of this title has his body and soul marked by chaos giving unlimited potential for growth. BONUS: The Aura of the owner of this title cannot be restricted or suppressed by others. The owner of this title will have all abilities, spells, and techniques such as awakening and strengthening with double power. ]> Sigh "(What should I say about this?)" (I) I''m d for the benefits of these titles, but their names and some of their effects are throwing me on fire. As well I''m someone who gets involved in the chaos, I''m a normal person and I''m living a normal life by following all the rules, I''m always trying to avoid problems and get attention, so why do I have such a dangerous title? Come to think of it now, this title [He Who Awakes Chaos] is one of the titles I haven''t read before, so was it this title that looks like a curse that has caused so many things to happen around me? Sigh As if I didn''t have enough problems, now I will be hated for no reason by believers of Gods I don''t even know because of that title [Son of Goddess Selene], it seems that more than ever I need to learn to control Aura manga so I don''t get involved. in trouble. I don''t even want to mention this Ruler title, just the title name is causing me trouble. "(What have I done to deserve all this?)" (I) Every time I identify a title, lineage, or Blessing, another ma of problems sticks up for me, I''m afraid to even check those skills right now, but I better get it over with. <[ Skills identification result: [ Ruler''s Presence: 1 ]--> Aura-type Ability. This ability doubles the effects of the abilities and status of defenses and resistances of the owner of this ability. Effect: Servants and subordinates within the Aura will have doubled Strength, Agility, and Defense stats. Enemies within the Aura will be subjected to great pressure that can be strengthened with the energies of the owner of this ability. Cost: Normal activation: NONE Ruler Pressure: The pressure bes greater with the amount of energy used. [ Self Improvement (Leadership): 1 ]--> The owner of this skill bes stronger by fighting alongside his subordinates and leading them into battle. Effect: Gain (+50) all physical stats when leading your followers into battle. [ Exceed limits: 1 ]--> The owner of this skill can move normally ignoring abnormal effects, wounds, and energy depletion for a period of time, but when the skill''s effect time expires, the condition of the owner of this skill bes two times worse. Effect: Duration: 30 minutes Daily Uses: 1 [ Blood Pact ]--> This skill forms a bond of servitude between the skill''s target and the skill''s owner. In exchange for being bestowed with power and having its potential awakened by the ability''s owner, the target of that ability bes a Servant of that ability''s owner. Effect: This ability cannot be blocked. This ability cannot be denied. This ability awakens the potential of the chosen target. The target of this ability will be bestowed with a power belonging to the owner. This ability can interfere with the target''s body, mind, and soul. This ability can heal, change or transform the target within the possibilities of the owner''s power. COST: Spiritual power: depends on the target Mana: depends on the target Ki: depends on the target ]> I''m happy with the skills, all are very useful and will be very important to me, the skill that will be the most useful for me without a doubt will be [ Oveing limits: 1 ], this skill is a double-edged sword, but it can be the difference between life and death at a critical moment during a battle. Another skill that wille in handy seems to be [ Ruler Presence: 1 ], this is more of an Aura-type skill, from what I''ve heard from Diana and Sophia, Aura''s skills are hard to learn, but I already have four of them, by the way. that I''ve learned these Aura skills represent the crystallization of a characteristic of someone''s normal Aura, so I''m worried about how strong my Aura is getting. This [ Blood Pact ] ability is much more powerful than I previously imagined, it will act as I understand how I was able to help La. I''ve never had that many surprises in any of my previous evolutions, but I''m concerned that most of those surprises are getting me into future trouble when all I want is to live quietly with my family. I look at my hand trying to recognize what I am and what I''m bing, so I get up and walk to the edge of the porch, it''s time to see my status. Chapter 193 Cap 192: Arrival Of Someone Long Awaited(Chapter Preview) After so many surprises with this evolution, I was afraid to check my status, I just hope my luck has stopped being negative, that alone would be enough to make me happier. I was on the porch, I took a few deep breaths before opening my status to see what had changed. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Noble Twilight Vampire (Duke) GENRE: Man LEVEL: 1/100 EXP: 42/300 LINEAGE: ? [ Selene (Blood Goddess): 100% ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Horned Rabbit: 100% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100% ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beast: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Monkey: 100% ] [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] [ Infernal Serpent (Unique): 100% ] [ King Snakeman (Variant): 100% ] JOB: [ Novice Dark Mage ] WORK LEVEL: 1/30 WORK EXP: 0/100 WORK HISTORY: ? [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Hunter: 10/10 ] [ Novice Adventurer: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Thief: 10/10] [ Apprentice Trader: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Alchemist: 10/10 ] [ Novice Warrior: 20/20 ] [ Great Martial Master: 70/70 ] [ Novice Mage: 20/20 ] [ Novice Thief: 20/20 ] [ Novice Merchant: 20/20 ] [ Novice Hunter: 20/20 ] [ Mage: 25/25 ] [ Warrior: 25/25 ] [ Thief: 25/25 ] [ Merchant: 25/25 ] [ Adventurer: 25/25 ] [ Hunter: 25/25 ] [ Apprentice Killer: 10/10 ] [ Novice Killer: 20/20 ] [ Killer: 25/25 ] [ Novice Fire Mage: 30/30 ] [ Novice Wind Mage: 30/30 ] [ Novice Earth Wizard: 30/30 ] [ Novice Water Wizard: 30/30 ] [ Novice Light Wizard: 30/30 ] HP: 1140/1140 MP: 1250/1250 Ki: 700/700 EP: 1400/1400 Strength: 800 Dexterity: 630 Agility: 700 Defense: 540 Intelligence: 940 magic defense: 570 Charm: 659 Luck: -50 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ He Who Brings Chaos ] [ World Transgressor ] [ Last of His Race ] [ First of His Kind ] [ He Who Brings Chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True master ] [ Elemental Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Grade B Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Blood Child ] [ Daywalker ] [ Patriarch (Vampires of the Twilight) ] [ Shadow Eclipse group leader ] [ Fairy Friend ] [ Faerie Contractor: La (Fairy of Lesser Chaos) ] [ Master Alchemist ] [ Pervert ] [ Monster yer ] [ Founder of Chaos Techniques ] [ Son of Goddess Selene ] [ True Ruler ] ]> "..." (I) I look up at the morning sky, the weather is cloudy, maybe it rains this afternoon, then I look at the mansion grounds below, it''s all calm and I can see the Spirits and Fairy Infants flying around freely, luckily it doesn''t seem to be increasing the number of them. I take a few deep breaths to keep myself calm and try to look back at my status expecting a different result. "..." (I) "(How did this happen? Why has all my status doubled in all values? And why is luck still negative? Is this a prank by chance?)" (I) Sigh I try to take another deep breath to calm myself down, I can''t keep getting this nervous about every single thing that happens, or else I''ll end up having a heart attack someday. Being calmer I look at my status epting what I see and trying to understand the changes. The luck stat is still negative to my regret, I''m sure it''s because of this horrible luck that so many bad things are happening to me, all I wanted was to live a happy and peaceful life, but something always happens to mess up this simple dream. I feel the tears running down my face, I wipe the tears away and start to analyze the rest of my status. I was happy to see my vitality grow so much, you never have too much HP, it will give me more chances of survival if I fight Basilisk, I was also very happy that my energies are almost all in value ??of more than a thousand, that it will allow me to fight longer and more freely without worrying about running out of energy in the middle of battle. The other stats also grew a lot, it seems that I will need some training to get used to values ??this high, I had noticed from the brief training of a few minutes that there was a big difference in my power, but I didn''t imagine it would be so much. After finally finishing checking all the changes in this evolution I decided to go get something to eat in the kitchen, on the way I ran into Irina and Irius who were talking on the stairs. I joined them and we went down together going to the kitchen, on the way they told me that they had acquired Aura skills, not only that they feel a strength inside them that doesn''t belong to them, that was the subject they were talking about when I showed up, so Iriusmented that this strength within them is simr to what they feel from me, maybe because they are considered my descendants and have my bloodline within them, they are receiving a part of my powers through that bloodline in some way. After eating and talking to everyone exining my changes a bit, we decided to face Basilisk tomorrow afternoon, Diana, Irius, and Ivan said that with my current status I am strong enough to fight a Grade S monster, but I still can''t. win alone. One of the things I found out about Ivan is that he had a +S Rank strength when he was still alive, but his strength dropped a lot after bing a Death Knight bing an -A Rank, he said that after bing mine Servant and regaining some of his abilities he should have a strengthparable to Grade -S by now, but that''s just in theory, he said he''s a little rusty after so many years trapped in that secret room, he''s been training with everyone but his strength is far superior to them, so he can''t train with everything he''s got. In order to solve Ivan''s problem I said that we will train together today all day, as my status has grown so much I am in a better position to train with him and this training will also be useful for me. ---------- Ivan and I spent a lot of time training, starting with unarmed fights, then to fights with our weapons, and finally fights using our skills. The mock battles between the two of us went much further than I could have imagined, the training arena I built for everyone behind the mansion was in pieces of rubble, he and I were so engrossed inbat that we didn''t realize the damage we caused to the surroundings, Freya was furious with the mess we caused. During training, it was an almost unteral beating by Ivan against me, and I realized that the biggest problem was notbated skills and techniques, butbat experience. Ivan helped me a lot by showing me that I was wasting the chaotic and unpredictable moves of my martial art because I was attacking too head-on without paying attention to the enemy''s next moves, and that was just one of the things he taught me. After such an intense workout and having the muscles in my body so sore we went to clean up our mess and go get something to eat. This training with Ivan was very useful for me and for him, I feel that I understand and can better control my new strength now. As I''m clearing the rubble with the others, I suddenly see Carynaing calling out to me. "Master! Master! We have a visitor!" (Caryna) "..." (I) "(Visit? Could it be...)" (I) After Caryna came closer I asked her what this visitor was like, she replied that it was a woman with an overcoat, hood, and a mask, she said to show me something and Caryna takes a red crystal coat out of her pocket and shows me. As soon as I see it I recognize it, in the throne room where I met the Goddess Selene in myst evolution, this coat of arms was marked on the crystal columns and on the ck doors, it was even marked on the throne where she was sitting, at that moment I ignored it thinking that was part of the decor, but it might be the Coat of Arms representing the Goddess Selene, so that person might be who I was hoping for. I take onest look at the Goddess Selene''s Coat of Arms, I can feel a simr presence to the pressure that nearly killed me in the test that Goddess put me through, so it must be her Coat of Arms, it''s made of scarlet red crystal on the shaped like a half-moon, it has a ck crown in the center of the moon and a drop of golden blood on the top of the crown. I hand the crest back to Caryna and tell her to let this masked person in and return this crest to her, in the meantime I''m going to take a shower and get ready, I''m in no condition to entertain guests like that. "(Finally a guest who knows how to use the magic bell item at the gate, instead of ones that only invade other people''s property.)" (I) It was high time I got to know this person, I''m curious about this person since I made that deal with the Goddess Selene, one of the reasons for my curiosity is to know who this person is and why the Goddess Selene wanted to send this person to me, it''s high time I found out the Goddess Selene''s intentions about this. Chapter 194 Cap 193: Looking For A Fresh Start(Chapter Preview) Elsaris Pov: I was in a secret office, this room is in a poor restaurant that has almost no customers, a facade to hide this office. This time it was just me and Jay in this spot, we''re sitting across from each other as I finish checking this week''s smuggled goods list. "Are you saying you left her at that little Vampire''s mansion by the name of Zenos?" (I) "Yes, mydy." (Jay) "(So I was right, the neutral faction envoy came because of him.)" (I) "What did you think of her for the short time you apanied her here and then to Zenos''s mansion?" (I) "She is a total mystery, I couldn''t see her appearance or even feel her Aura if I closed my eyes I wouldn''t even know she was there, her concealment level was too high." (Jay) "For some reason, she doesn''t speak, you can onlymunicate with her through telepathy as you yourself experienced." (Jay) "Yeah, I noticed the same things, she also seemed calm all the time and didn''t let on at all why she came here." (I) "But I have something to report that she can''t talk before." (Jay) "What would it be?" (I) "I found out how she came to this continent, she came being brought by a Dragon." (Jay) "Have you seen the Dragon?" (I) "No, I just felt the remnants of her presence, but that alone was enough to make me shiver with fear, it was definitely not a simple Dragon." (Jay) "This information alone is of great use." (I) None of this makes sense, the level and amount of concealment items she was using was abnormal, hermunicating only by telepathy was also strange, but the strangest thing was that she asked to be taken to that mansion the moment she arrived. "(It''s frustrating not knowing what''s going on, I knew I should have contacted that Vampire Zenos sooner.)" (I) "Ask them to keep an eye on that mansion, but don''t let anyone in there." (I) "About the Eclipse mansion, I have something to report to you." (Jay) "What is it this time?" (I) "As you instructed I took the envoy to the gates of the Eclipse mansion and then came back." (Jay) "When I was in front of the mansion I could feel that the miasma around the mansion was different, not only that I could feel a powerful hiding barrier all around the mansion''s grounds." (Jay) "..." (I) I waspletely speechless, how it is possible for a barrier this size to appear and no one notices, nor can I imagine the level of preparation and items used in a ritual to make something thisrge. "(The people in this mansion are either crazy or are hiding something important in there.)" (I) Jay and I continued the meeting for a few hours, we went over the information we had on Zenos and his group, I was doing this to try to find some clue as to why this neutral faction envoy was here. p ---------- Zenos Pov: After taking a shower and dressing in somest-minute new outfit Tania made for me I head to the room beside the ballroom where I meet the people the Goddess Selene wanted me to meet. This person is wearing a hooded robe and a mask, she ispletely hidden, not only that but Nira stopped me on the way to let me know that the clothes, mask, and essories this woman is wearing are all magical items she cannot appreciate with her skill, all she has been able to discover is that the ne this woman is wearing seems to be the most powerful item. I tried to use my detection ability on her, but it surprised me to realize that I didn''t feel anything, didn''t detect her energy, presence, blood, or vital energy, not only that I can''t even smell her even though I''m so close, one thing What took me a while to get used to was my sense of smell has improved like my skill and bing stronger along with my other senses throughout each of my evolutions. "(Why is she hiding herself so deeply?)" (I) "(If it weren''t for the shape of her body I wouldn''t even realize she''s a woman.)" (I) I walk up to our guest and sit opposite her, as soon as I entered the room I realized that everyone else was present, but none of them sat, they were behind the sofa facing our guest, they were waiting for me to sit there. , so I did it. After I sit down Caryna and Alice take a tray of appetizers and two sses of juice leaving one in front of me and the other in front of our guest on the coffee table between us. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos." (I) "..." (guest) "..." (I) I try to introduce myself first, but she doesn''t say anything, so she reaches inside her overcoat pockets and pulls out a folded paper, handing it to me next. The paper was handwritten in beautiful calligraphy, there were few words written there just saying that this person cannotmunicate normally, to talk to them I have to use a skill, magic or telepathic technique tomunicate through our minds. I found this strange, there are many strange things in this whole situation and in this person, but I made a promise and I will keep it, I don''t think the Goddess Selene would do anything to harm me since she has been the one who has helped me the most since I was born this world. I used a simple telepathic spell of non-elemental magic that Irina taught me, I used that spell by choosing only me and the guest as targets to have an uninterrupted conversation. "(Can you hear me now?)" (I) "(I could hear you before too, sorry I couldn''t answer you properly before.)" (Guest) "(My name is Vanessa, I am delighted to meet the holy son.)" (Vanessa) "..." (I) How does she know that I only found out about it a little while ago, I thought only the Goddess and I would know it, I haven''t even told the others all the details yet, after all, how am I going to exin being a child of a Goddess? "(How do you know that?)" (I) "(I''m sorry if I surprised you, I''m a priestess with an oracle skill, I was honored to hear the voice of the Blood Goddess on a few asions, she was the one who told me about you in my long sleep.)" (Vanessa) "(Are you a priestess?)" (I) "(So you are the priestess of the Goddess Selene? Is that why she chose to send you here to watch over me?)" (I) "(Yes and no.)" (Vanessa) "(I''m a priestess, but unfortunately it doesn''t give Goddess Selene.)" (Vanessa) "(The holy son is also mistaken for my reason for being here.)" (Vanessa) "(If you are not her priestess, then whose are you?)" (I) "(I''m a priestess of the God of Light, Baldr.)" (Vanessa) Hearing this I get up and remove my weapons while I jump backward putting me inbat position, the others not having heard our conversation are with faces confused by the sudden change but they also have weapons in their hands and inbat position, but Vanessa doesn''t move from his position and doesn''t make a single move. "(Please calm down holy son, I''m not an enemy, I actually came here looking for help.)" (Vanessa) "..." (I) "(You were mistaken to think that the Goddess Selene sent me here to watch over you, in fact, she sent me here for you to help me.)" (Vanessa) "(If that''s true then why are you so hidden away?)" (I) "(Because I am hiding from the believers of the God Baldr and the influence of the God of Light Himself.)" (Vanessa) "(Centuries ago I was a devout priestess, but then I gradually realized that the teachings of the Church of Light went against my own beliefs when I questioned these things I found myself in a dangerous position and had to flee.)" (Vanessa) "(Unfortunately you cannot run away from a God, his believers can feel my presence and God himself can use his blessing that he gave me in the past and that he had epted at the time to influence me.)" (Vanessa) "(At that time the leader of the neutral Vampire faction helped me and weed me into her family, turning me into one of her daughters.)" (Vanessa) "(Unfortunately that wasn''t enough to help me, on the contrary, it made the God Baldr''s influence on me a curse that will lead to my death eventually.)" (Vanessa) "(But thanks to my bing a Vampire I was able to listen to Goddess Selene, she told me I could free myself from the influence of the God of Light if it came to you.)" (Vanessa) "(These concealment items are to hide me from the God of Light and His believers, I cannot remove them until I am free from that influence.)" (Vanessa) "..." (I) "(All I''m looking for is a fresh start for me, that''s why I''m here.)" (Vanessa) But what a crazy story is this, she said she''s been running away from a God and the whole Church of Light for centuries? But how can I believe this story, how can I trust someone I don''t know, I''m not even sure of Goddess Selene''s intentions, to begin with, I always feel like she''s up to something. Sigh A promise is still a promise, I won''t break my end of the bargain, Goddess Selene may be hiding something from me, but I don''t feel like she wants to harm me so I''m going to trust her this time and try to help this priestess. It also means that the reason Goddess Selene sent her to me was to save her and not to watch over me, but how can I free her from the influence of a God? Wait, the Goddess gave me something when I found her while I was evolving, she told me to give it to the person who woulde in her name and I should use my abilities on her for that so I already know what I''m supposed to do. Chapter 195 Cap 194: God Of Light Baldr(Chapter Preview) I put away my sword and dagger, then look at the others who were also in an attack stance and nod my head to show that everything is fine before returning to my spot on the couch across from Vanessa. "(My reaction was hasty and aggressive, I apologize for that.)" (I) "(Okay, any Vampire would react like that when hearing someone introduce themselves as a member of the Church of Light.)" (Vanessa) "(To be honest I don''t fully trust you yet, the reason I keep talking to you like this is because of my promise to the Goddess Selene.)" (I) "(I understand, your reaction was even weaker than I expected, I thought you or one of your followers would try to attack me before you were willing to listen.)" (Vanessa) "(You talk like it''s easy but you''re covered in powerful magic items.)" (I) "(My mom is very protective of me for some reason.)" (Vanessa) "(As a matter of fact the Goddess left some instructions on how I can help you, she also left something with me that I can use to help in some way.)" (I) "(I''m very happy with this, I miss so much to move freely, see or speak, I''ve been just sleeping to protect myself for centuries.)" (Vanessa) "(Don''t cheer up yet, if I use my skills on you, then a master and servant bond will be formed between us.)" (I) "(You must decide whether you want to do this or not, it''s your choice, what will it be?)" (I) "..." (Vanessa) She doesn''t respond right away, but I feel she''s thinking carefully about it even though she can''t see her face, so she responds. "(Okay, in the end, there will be no different as I want to be a priestess of the Goddess Selene, that''s the same as bing a subordinate or servant of the Goddess, so serving you who are her son directly only brings me closer to her .)" (Vanessa) "(Also from the way the people behind you look at me I can see they care a lot about you, so it shouldn''t be bad serving as your subordinate.)" (Vanessa) "(Since this is your decision then eat some and rest from your trip, you will need to be in the best condition.)" (I) After talking to Vanessa I left her eating the appetizers and drinking the juice in front of her, I noticed she didn''t take off the mask but lifted the mask a little enough to show her mouth to eat, I could see the fangs of a Vampire in her mouth, so she was telling the truth by saying she was a Vampire. While Vanessa ate a little and rested I gathered with the others to exin what I talked to Vanessa, everyone had different reactions, there were those who didn''t believe what she said, there were those who decided to be careful with her until they were sure of her intentions. and there were the brothers who were surprised to hear her name and her story. When I asked if they knew anything they replied that they had heard some stories of a priestess who was hailed as a saint and was loved by the people, she was someone beautiful who was the symbol of the Church of Light, but the stories say that Vampires a kidnapped and corrupted her making her turn against the religion she loved, images of her face were spread throughout all the Churches of Light around the world with orders to arrest her and bring her back to be purified or ultimately to kill her to release her from her suffering. Irius and Irina said that this is a story from centuries ago, but to this day believers in the Church of Light are taught about it and the orders are handed down to each generation, they never understood why, but they know that story seems made up, they more than others understand how much darkness exists in the depths of the Church of Light. They said they don''t know much about the subject but they know she had the potential to be a true Saint, the Church of Light would never let her get away and they said that the big chance her story is true, they also say the Blessing of the God of Light can be a curse to Vampires, Undead, Demons, and Demis. After listening to her story and telling all this to me, I can see the brothers'' eyes looking at her with sympathy and sadness. Hearing what Irina and Irius said I was morefortable with epting her in our group, the others weren''t against it anymore either, so overnight I took Vanessa to the ballroom where I''ve been doing this since I moved to this mansion. , I asked everyone to move closer to the walls and not interfere. "(Are you ready Vanessa?)" (I) "(Yes.)" (Vanessa) "(Very well, I will start.)" (I) I go to her with a goblet full of my blood and give it to her to drink, among the information the Goddess Selene gave me she spoke of the skills I should use in the person she sent me. After seeing Vanessa lift the mask just enough to drink the contents of the entire goblet I put the goblet away and step back from her. I close my eyes and take a few deep breaths to concentrate on what I should be doing, so I activate my abilities, start activating [ Aura of judgment: 4 ] and [ Aura of chaos: 4 ], then I see my Auras intertwining and merging around me and with a little bit of control I make my Auras involve just me and Vanessa, but right now I feel a problem, I can''t get my Auras into her body no matter what I try. As my Auras weren''t being so useful I activated in one hand the skill [ Servant Vampire: 2 ] and activated in the other hand the skill [ Blood Servant: 3 ] two red energiese out of my hands and merge as they go to Vanessa, upon reaching her the two energies start to merge with my Auras and I see a red glow starting to appear from within Vanessa, this glow that must belong to my blood seems to attract my Auras and the red energies making them little by little enter Vanessa''s body began to shake. The process is being even more difficult than I expected, I feel like I can''t lose concentration for even a second, after who knows how longter I finally feel that Vanessa''s entire body has been filled with my Auras and energies. red, then I feel my mana, Ki, spiritual power and my blood leave my body forming a cloud of energy that goes to Vanessa and starts to enter her body, at this moment I feel like something wrong is happening, I feel an energy inside her start pushing everything out, I try to control it but nothing seems to take effect. As ast resort, I use [ Blood Pact ], when using this ability I feel something move inside me, then a ck wes out of my chest and tries to reach Vanessa, a golden barrieres out of her body and tries to block the w, but it is useless as the w goes through the shield even though it slowly makes the golden shield crack and then breaks into pieces, then the w goes through Vanessa''s chest and a ck me covers her body making her float little by little. At this moment I realize toote that the golden shield fragments turn into golden swords and try to attack me, at this moment I see scarlet crystalse out of me and destroy the golden swordspletely before turning into scarlet energy and entering into mine body again. "(Do you dare try to steal my Santa, Selene!?)" (Male voice) At that moment I hear a furious voiceing from inside Vanessa and golden and white light is lit inside the ck me where she is, just hearing the voice made me dizzy and almost fall to my knees by a pressure that fell on me out of nowhere. "(Don''t be afraid my child, I''m here and I allow you to unleash your full potential.)" (Goddess Selene) Ding! <[ The seal of the [ Astral Body ] ability has been temporarily released ]> . . . <[ Ability [ Blood Pact ] automatically activates the Ability [ Astral Body ] ]> At that moment I hear the voice of the Goddess Selene in my head and a great amount of ck energy leave my body, soon the shadow being formed above me, the same one that appeared when I helped La in the past. I see the shadow being with one of its outstretched arms tucked inside Vanessa, then he reaches out the second and stabs her too, so I can hear the Goddess Selene''s voice once more, this time it''s not directed at me, but at the voice inside Vanessa. "(You no longer have authority over her Baldr, she abandoned you upon realizing your distorted teachings, now I will release her from the curse you ced.)" (Goddess Selene) "(Your hateful Rogue didn''t make it in the past and this child yours won''t make it now.)" (God Baldr) "(I won''t let you steal someone so talented from me, Witch of Carnage.)" (God Baldr) Chapter 196 Cap 195: Blood Priestess(Chapter Preview) I was in a very bad situation now, I could feel pressure trying to crush me but being held back by a presence that doesn''t belong to meing from within my body, without me seeing or understanding, a battle was taking ce between the wills of the Goddess Selene and the God Baldr with me in their midst. "(It''s time to free this girl from you Baldr, you don''t deserve a talent as pure as hers.)" (Goddess Selene) "(Selene, this time you managed to piss me off, do you know how many centuries I''ve been without a Saint because of you stealing her from me?)" (God Baldr) "(She is someone who epted my Blessing and spread my teachings in the past, after recovering her I will make her be once more, even if it is in her next life.)" (God Baldr) Every word this God says feels like I''m being hit, I feel like I''m being beaten up without being able to defend myself. While I am in this situation I still try to maintain my concentration, thanks to the Astral Body I feel that I am managing to push this white and golden energy out of Vanessa. "(It''s time to end this Baldr.)" (Goddess Selene) With Goddess Selene''s words, I feel somethinge out of my chest and float in front of me, it was the crystal that Goddess Selene gave me during my evolution. After the crystal has appeared it explodes and scarlet energy enters the ck me where Vanessa''s body is, then the color of the me changes from ck to scarlet and the white and golden energy inside Vanessa''s body is no longer being pushed out. and yes being burned by the scarlet me little by little within it. "(Damn you Witch of Carnage, you are a constant impediment to the salvation of this world.)" (God Baldr) "(You even use your blessing to take mine from this priestess, even if you take her you will only be condemning her to be hunted by my believers until the end of days.)" (God Baldr) "(You don''t scare me Baldr, do what you like, but from now on your influence will no longer harm this priestess.)" (Goddess Selene) With the words of God Baldr, I feel blooding out of my eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, my whole body is weak not only from this constant pressure around me but also from the amount of vitality and energy that is stilling out of my body and going to Vanessa, I''m already way beyond my limit, as ast resort I activate the ability [ Ovee limits: 1 ], I thought I would feel better, but I don''t feel any change, I just feel like I''m able to hold on longer this one suffering now. Soon the white and golden lighting from the energy inside Vanessapletely disappears and I feel the pressure disappear as the presence that protected me from the pressure disappears as well. At this moment I feel my Auras, red energies, mana, Ki, spiritual energy, vitality, and ck energy that emanated from the Astral Bodypletely invade Vanessa''s body at the same time that the scarlet me also entered her body. Ding! Ding! <[ Vanessa (Vampire) chose to submit to her will ]> . . . <[ Pick a power to grant Vanessa (Vampire) ]> . . . <[ Trying to create a spiritual connection with the soul of Vanessa (Vampire) ]> . . <[ Spiritual connection sessfully formed ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to form a spiritual bond with Vanessa (Vampire) ]> After her body ispletely filled I''m once again surprised by the information of Abilities and Bloodlines I can grant Vanessa, I use the [ Shadow Thinking: 10 ] ability to choose the two powers I''ll grant Vanessa. "(Give her the power of darkness and blood.)" (Goddess Selene) I hear a whisper from the Goddess Selene in my mind saying what I should grant Vanessa, as this all happened due to my promise to her I decided to take her advice. I chose to grant the abilities [ Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] and [ Dark Elemental Affinity: 1 ]. After choosing I see two lightse out from inside the hood of my astral bodying from the chaotic space that you see inside the hood, one of these lights is red and the other is ck, the two lights go flying and enter Vanessa''s body. begins to glow in a dense scarlet light. Ding! Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> . . <[ Sessfully created spiritual bond ]> . . . <[ Three bloodlines have been found and will be fused using the Blessing of the Blood Goddess Selena using her power ]> . <[ Do you ept? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> I feel like the effect of the ability to push boundaries is almost gone and I''m barely getting to my feet, so why does this Goddess still want to use me as an energy source to do this? Sigh Okay, I''vee this far, so what does it cost to go a little further. I choose to ept. At this moment I feel every gram of my energy and almost all my vitality leave my body and go towards the scarlet light where Vanessa is, little by little the scarlet light disappears and in its ce I see a scarlet crystal cocoon pulsing with a silhouette of a woman inside. As I see this amazing vision of the crystal cocoon floating in front of me, my Astral Body bes a mist of ck energy that returns to my body, I feel that the effect of the ability to ovee limits is over and my entire body is screaming in pain, my vision is getting blurry and my head feels like it''s going to explode any minute. Ding! Ding! <[ Three bloodlines be one and the bloodline [ Fallen Celestial Vampire: Original ] has been sessfully created ]> . . . <[ You gave Life to a new race of Vampires and earned the title [ Holy Vampire ] ]> . . <[ Title [ Holy Vampire ] will be sealed until you reach the necessary power requirements ]> I could no longer pay attention to what all these notifications said and I didn''t care, I felt my consciousness slowly darkening, but before fallingpletely into unconsciousness I see the crystal cocoon blurringly explode and a silhouette of a woman with wings enveloped in scarlet lighting towards me was thest thing I saw. ---------- Pov Goddess Selene: I opened my eyes a little tired from this brief battle of wills with Baldr, but I finally managed to free the little priestess of her influence, now she is free to be an even more talented and devoted priestess for me, she will be very important in the future, Baldr was blind to seeing her only as a future saint, he didn''t pay attention to her personality and what she could be with a little help. Thanks to Baldr not seeing what I really wanted, I now have one more talented person besides Zenos, I''m afraid I''ve pushed him too far beyond his limits this time, but I believe he''ll handle it. "You went too far today Selene." (Goddess of Fairies) Being a little tired and lost in my own thoughts, I hadn''t noticed her presence before. "What are you doing here, Aine?" (I) "I''m here because your little confrontation with Baldr drew too much attention." (Goddess Aine) "You didn''t want to hide Zenos? Why are you making Baldr pay attention to him now?" (Goddess Aine) "To hide him better, the best hiding ce is in in sight." (I) "Your schemes are too risky." (Goddess Aine) "Today Baldr has not met Zenos, he has only met one of my children, he will treat him as an enemy, but he will not act directly and will not even realize who he really is." (I) "With Baldr''s pride and arrogance that may be true, but anyone he sends after Zenos will be enough to kill him with his current strength." (Goddess Aine) "Don''t worry about it, Baldr''s believers are busy with a conflict against an Evil God, he will not send anyone, at most he will make his believers on the Morror continent do something, Zenos will be able to do something about it himself." (I) "The other Gods won''t pay attention to Zenos either, they''ll only pay attention to my confrontation with Baldr and the priestess we both wanted." (I) "They will treat Zenos only as a means I used to bestow my Blessing on that Priestess." (I) Her face is still worried, which surprises me as I didn''t expect this level of concern from her. "Why are you so worried about Zenos?" (I) "You may not have realized, but he and his Fairy La managed to build a good haven for Fairy Infants, a Cradle of Fairies that with time and a little effort can even be a Temple of Fairies, this is very important to me ." (Goddess Aine) "I see, you don''t need to worry, he''ll be fine for now, I''m doing this for him after all." (I) "But I must admit that I also wanted to help that girl Vanessa, it''s not often that someone with such a pure heart and an open mind like herses along." (I) "I''m d she epts my Blessing and bes my Blood Priestess." (I) "I don''t see that much value in her for the Fairies so I don''t mind, but try to be more careful next time, now his soul is more hurt thanst time." (Goddess Aine) "I don''t even know how his soul was able to resist that." (Goddess Aine) "It will make your soul more resistant in the future, I was already nning to help your recovery if need be." (I) "Don''t bother, I''ll take care of it, I was nning to give him my Blessing anyway, it will make the process of creating a new fairy temple faster and easier in the future." (Goddess Aine) "Thank you for your help then." (I) "Get some rest, I''m on my way out now that I know you''re alright, I''m going to go take care of your precious son." (Goddess Aine) With these words she points her finger and a sphere of lightes out and makes the space in front of her ripple like water, she enters and disappears inside, then the portal disappears. I step off my throne and go to the windows looking at the memories of the past and the events of today. "Now we will see what you will do with your freedom, my Blood Priestess." (I) Chapter 197 Cap 196: Fairy Goddess(Chapter Preview) I open my eyes feeling dizzy and confused, I look around and all I see is that I''m facing ake in the middle of a beautiful forest, I also see a big beautiful tree that is in the middle of theke, this is a beautiful and calm sight, but I don''t understand why I ended up here. I try to remember what I was doing to get an understanding of my situation, try to go back to the first thing I remember was Caryna telling me we had a guest, then it all came back to me. I remembered meeting Vanessa, I remembered using my abilities on her, I remembered almost being stopped by the God of Light and also Goddess Selene confronting the God of Light and protecting me as I finished using my abilities on Vanessa. I remember how the pain spread through my body and how weak I felt, I also remember that listening to the voice of the God of Light made me feel a pain that didn''te from my body if it wasn''t for the ability to ovee limits I would not have been able to maintain consciousness for so long. Thest thing I remember is the scarlet crystal cocoon breaking, everything was blurry and I lost consciousness after that. "(Then why am I here? If I lost consciousness I wasn''t supposed to wake up in my room or at least still in the mansion?)" (I) "(This ce also doesn''t seem to be inside the forest of blood or somewhere near Valen, maybe this is all a dream and I''m still unconscious?)" (I) "Congrattions for quickly understanding the situation." (female voice) Suddenly I hear a female voiceing from somewhere and I try to get up quickly and get intobat position, but the moment I get to my feet a gigantic pain runs through my body and I fall backward lying down with my body shaking. "You shouldn''t get up so fast, I''m not done healing you yet,e back here." (female voice) "..." (I) Soon my body starts to float to where it was before, then a golden glow surrounds my body and the pain starts to gradually lessen. As Iy looking up I have the sensation of seeing the sun moving towards me, that''s when I realized that it wasn''t the sun, as it got closer I could see a female silhouette with golden butterfly wings within the glow that I was confused with the sun. "How recklessly to go against Baldr''s influence, even being protected by Selene''s influence is still too much for a mortal soul to resist." (female voice) As she spoke she continued to move closer until he was close enough to see her. "..." (I) I was speechless to see such a beautiful woman, her beauty can only bepared to that of the Goddess Selene, but while the Goddess Selene has a dignified and dangerous beauty, this woman has an innocent and gentle beauty. She has beautiful chocte skin with long hair and golden eyes, for some reason, she has a serious expression as she looks at me like she''s sizing me up somehow, I feel like there''s nothing about me her eyes can''t see. Being in this situation where I''m at someone else''s mercy bothers me a lot, but I don''t seem to have a choice here. "You need not fear me, I am Aine the Fairy Goddess." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (I) "Your body has suffered several internal wounds in addition to the loss of vitality and energy, but someone is already taking care of your body, the problem is your soul." (Goddess of Fairies) "Your soul was attacked by Baldr''s influence, even though Selene protected you it''s still inconceivable for a mortal soul of your level to resist, even with that resistance skill it still wouldn''t be enough." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (I) It was shocking enough to know that this person is a Goddess, but hearing her speak is starting to make me realize how reckless I was this time. "Looks like your soul is tougher than an ordinary mortal soul, maybe that''s because you''re an Outsider." (Goddess of Fairies) "(Does she know I''m an Outsider? How?)" (I) "I''m a Goddess and I have your soul in my hands now, you can''t hide anything from me." (Goddess of Fairies) This Goddess looks more and more dangerous, it seems I was fooled by her appearance, her personality is the opposite of what she appears to be. Soon she stops looking at me with serious eyes and smiles gently at me, then raises one of her hands and multicolored energy surrounds me, this energy makes the pain disappearpletely leaving me rxed andfortable, somehow I feel like I''m being embraced by a dear rtive, I feel safe. "You don''t need to fear me, son of Selene, I''m here to help you this time and this time only." (Goddess of Fairies) "Normally I wouldn''t do that, but because you''re Selene''s son and because you rescued a Fairy that should have been lost, I''m going to make that exception." (Goddess of Fairies) "You were lucky that the gods cannot exercise their powers through their blessings, all we can do is bestow potential and protection." (Goddess of Fairies) "(She means those golden swords and that pressure weren''t attacked?)" (I) "The pressure was only the result of a small part of Baldr''s will, the golden swords and shield were the result of the protection of the Blessing that Baldr granted one day to that Priestess." (Goddess of Fairies) "Do you think you could resist any other way? Even in that situation you were only able to resist because of Selene''s protection and your soul being a little tougher than usual." (Goddess of Fairies) "In addition to healing your soul, I will grant you my Blessing, the reason for this is because you and the Fairy who is at your side have created a Cradle of Fairies with the potential to be a Temple of Fairies." (Goddess of Fairies) "I didn''t expect such a young and weak Fairy to be capable of this, so I''ll give you both my Blessing for this achievement." (Goddess of Fairies) This Goddess spent a few minutes healing me as she told me many amazing things, then she lowered her hand and my body was no longer engulfed by that energy, I got up and looked at her floating in the air, such a beauty that I was mesmerized by some seconds. "You''re okay now, your soul will be more resistant to damage in the future and more powerful too." (Goddess of Fairies) "But your Aura will be branded with a rejection of Baldr, Baldr''s believers will feel disgusted for you for feeling it instinctively, so be careful in the future." (Goddess of Fairies) I see the Fairy Goddessnd on the surface of theke and walk towards the tree in the center, she waves her hand and a sphere of lightes out of her hands and seems to hit something invisible in front of her creating ripples like water in the shape of a circle where she is about to enter. "Thank you for healing me, Goddess Aine." (I) "I advise you to get strong soon, Baldr is busy right now so he won''t send his mighty believers after you and this priestess, but he won''t forget what happened." (Goddess of Fairies) "..." (I) With my words, the Goddess stops and leaves onest message before entering what must be some kind of portal. Thest words of the Goddess of Fairies showed me that it''s not over yet, at least I found out that I still have time to grow stronger, but I don''t know how much time I will have. Sigh "It feels like the quiet life I so longed for is getting further away." (I) I think it can be dangerous to stay in the city of Valen for a long time, but there is also the issue of the mansion. The Goddess of the Fairies said she gave me her Blessing because La and I tried to harmonize the miasma of the mansion, she called it the Cradle of the Fairies and she seemed happy about it so I can''t leave the mansion but it''s also dangerous to stay there. Sigh "What am I going to do?" (I) At this moment the information that the Goddess Selene gave me during my evolution and the letter I received from Prince Dragoes to mind, I also remember some information that I read in books before. I feel like the pieces are somehow fitting together in my head, the image this puzzle is putting together is bizarre, but maybe it can work. "Even if it works out somehow, I''m going to get a lot of attention, I don''t know what consequences it will have for me either." (I) I look at this beautifulndscape and realize that everything is starting to fade, it looks like I''m going to wake up soon. "Too bad I can''t enjoy this beautifulndscape any longer." (I) "Should I give up my desire for a quiet life at once?" (I) "Maybe if I''m strong enough to protect myself and others and also find a safe ce where I can hide from prying eyes I can have my life at ease, but a dream ce like that will be hard to find." (I) Chapter 198 Cap 197: Vanessas Fresh Start(Chapter Preview) Upon waking up the first thing I see is the familiar ceiling of my room, I try to look around and see a scene I''ve seen before everyone lying asleep around me all over my room, the only ones not here are Freya and Vanessa. Ding! Ding! <[ His skill leveled up [ Big mental disorder: 3 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Great Pain Resistance: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Soul Damage Resistance: 1 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of judgment: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Servant Vampire: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Exceed limits: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Aura of Chaos: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Soul Damage Resistance: 10 ] > [ Soul Damage Resistance: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have received a Blessing [ Aine (Goddess of Fairies) ] ]> . . . <[ Your [ Friend of the Fairies ] title is affected by your Blessing and transforms into [ Guardian of the Fairies ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Heretic (Baldr) ] ]> "..." (I) Raising so many levels of resistance to soul damage made me realize how much I really was in danger, it seems that the damage I took was much higher than I imagined it would be, it seems that the Goddess of Fairies spoke the truth when she said she was surprised for my soul to have withstood it all. I don''t even want to look at the other stuff, especially this title. Damn it, I knew this was going to happen, but I had no idea it would be a Heretic title. Sigh "(I don''t want to know this anymore, I just woke up and I don''t want to worry about something beyond my control.)" (I) I try to get up and get out of bed, for some reason I feel good and full of energy, I thought I was going to wake up feeling tired or still sore, I''m d to find out I was wrong. Not wanting to wake the others up and leave the room without waking anyone, this time was worse than La''s turn, so I don''t know how many days I''ve been unconscious. I''m going to leave them to rest and I''m going to look for Freya who should already be awake to find out how much time has passed, I also want to check on Vanessa to see if she''s alright. I leave the room and the first ce I go is to the kitchen, knowing Freya must be preparing delicious food for everyone. As far as I could see it''s still early morning, when I''m near the kitchen I start to hear pot noises and smell an aroma that fills my mouth with saliva. I walk into the kitchen and see Freya cooking with a smile on her face, she looks at me and her smile gets even bigger. ? "d to see Master Zenos is awake." (Freya) "I''m happy too, but I wonder how long I''ve been unconscious?" (I) "You were unconscious for one night, we thought you would be sleeping longer." (Freya) "I told everyone to go to their respective rooms, but no one wanted to be away from the master." (Freya) "Did you say one night? But that time with Lasted three days, this time was even worse as it only passed so little time?" (I) "You must remember that you evolved, not only that but Vanessa expended all her strength to heal you." (Freya) "She continued until she passed out, so we took her to a separate room to rest." (Freya) "You were covered in sweat and blood, so I, Irina, and ¨¦rica took you to the bathroom to clean his body before taking him to the bedroom." (Freya) "..." (I) "(They did what?)" (I) I have nothing to be ashamed of in my body, but it feels weird knowing that someone messed with my body while I was unconscious, felt the same way when I was in the hospital in my previous life, and had nurses cleaning me during mya. When I look at Freya she doesn''t seem the least bit embarrassed to say that, I think I''m thinking too much about things, Freya is someone who has lived a long time, she won''t mind this kind of situation, since I''m someone who doesn''t even I had a girlfriend in my previous life, even if there are people who want me in this life I was hoping to at least get bigger for that, but I don''t think I need to wait any longer, when things are calmer I''ll think about it again. "Are you sure ¨¦rica didn''t do anything weird to me in the bathroom?" (I) "As a matter of fact she tried, but Irina was watching her closely." (Freya) "I must inform you that the idea of ??all this came from Diana, but the master needn''t worry as Irius, Ivan and Leo prevented her from reaching the bathroom." (Freya) "You made the right decision, thank you." (I) Diana would be even more dangerous than ¨¦rica, but it seems they had everything under control. After talking to Freya I understood everything that happened, it seems that when I lost consciousness Vanessa had already finished her transformation and awakening, everyone was worried about my state which by Freya''s descriptions was horrible, Lyra made me drink energy potions and HP while Irina and Vanessa continued to heal my body. That still didn''t exin why I was unconscious for so little time, but I think the damage to my soul recovered faster because of the Fairy Goddess. I''m grateful for that, if it weren''t for her I don''t know how long I would be unconscious or if I would be able to wake up again. ---------- After everyone woke up and saw that it was okay, we had something to eat, Vanessa didn''t leave her room, so it looks like she needs some time to rest as she wasn''tpletely okay either after everything that happened, so I still can''t. seeing her, only Caryna went into the room where she is to bring food. During the night I was outside sitting alone in one of the rubble that was once the training arena, when someone approached from behind, even though I never heard their voice directly I knew who it was. "Why are you out here alone?" (Vanessa) I was very surprised by what I saw when I turned around, her straight pink hair pulled back in a ponytail, her skin white as snow, her eyes one red and the other golden, her height 1, 65 meters is its curvaceous body. She is beautiful, her appearance resembles that of someone lovely, calm, and intelligent, but what most caught my attention in her appearance was the pair of red wings on her back which surprised me a lot. "..." (I) "Please stop looking at me so intently, master Zenos." (Vanessa) "Wings? How..." (I) "I was also surprised, I didn''t think that would happen, it took me a while to understand how these things work." (Vanessa) "Now I can do this." (Vanessa) Suddenly the wings start to glow red and then disappear, Vanessa turns to show that the shirt she is wearing has no back, it must be one of Erica''s shirts that also has wings. The important thing is what I see on Vanessa''s back, I see a tattoo of a pair of closed red wings that cover the entire back of her back. "As you can see it took me a while to learn how to do this, luckily I remember my dad talking about how it works." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "From your reaction, I think the master has never seen a Celestino before, has he?" (Vanessa) "You''re right, I read some mentions of them in books, but it wasn''t very detailed and I didn''t dig deeper." (I) "So let me start by talking about the Celestina race." (Vanessa) Vanessa walks over to me and sits on another piece of rubble in front of me. "The Celestines are a race opposed to the Demonic race, the Fiends are aggressive and possess strong desires, while the Celestines are a studious and calm race, they are a long-lived and intelligent race were very few choose to learn to fight." (Vanessa) "The Celestine culture is based a lot on Gods, that''s because it''s a race originally created to serve the Gods in ancient times, all Celestians will be in a religion of some God, that''s why the desire to serve a God is in every Celestine from the day he is born." (Vanessa) "My father was a Celestine and my mother a human, both were believers in the God of Light Baldr, I am a hybrid who was born with the great magical and elemental Affinity of the Celestines like my father, but with the human appearance like my mother. " (Vanessa) "As a hybrid, I always had both bloodlines inside me, but the Celestine bloodline was always dormant within me, when I became Vampira I lost my human bloodline in exchange for the bloodline my Vampire mother gave me only to transform me, but then my father''s lineage was still there dormant." (Vanessa) I suddenly see a gleam of happiness in Vanessa''s eyes. "When you were changing me you bestowed on me your Vampire bloodline and also awakened my Celestine bloodline, so when the Blessing of the Goddess Selene was delivered to me the three bloodlines merged." (Vanessa) "The oldest bloodline of Vampires that belongs to my matriarch, the daywalker bloodline that belongs to you master, and the celestial bloodline that belongs to my former father." (Vanessa) "Because of this I became a new type of Vampire thanks to you and the Goddess Selene, I inherited the abilities and physical traits of the three bloodlines as well." (Vanessa) "As you can see from my appearance, Celestines have wings that are notpletely physical, with an ability that everyone possesses they can transform their wings into energy and absorb into their bodies creating an image that represents their wings as well as mine. case." (Vanessa) "You surprised me a lot with your appearance, but after your exnation, I think I understand." (I) "Why did youe out here at night, were you looking for me?" (I) "Actually, I came out here to think about a question of mine." (Vanessa) "I have a doubt that I''ve been thinking all day, I don''t know if I should call you master for being your subordinate now or should I call you Father as it''s the Patriarch who granted me your lineage just like Vampire customs say, which would be better?" (Vanessa) "..." (I) Chapter 199 Cap 198: Guardian Of The Fairies(Chapter Preview) Pov Dora (Shadow Fairy): I''ve been flying through this town for the past two days, I''ve looked at almost every corner of this town but I can''t find anything, I feel like there''s something here, but it''s hidden somehow. Luckily there aren''t many Fairy Contractors in this town and not many people with skills to see me, but there are still a few dozen of them, if it was in an Elven city half the poption could see me. During one of the nights when I was thinking about going back to Jana and saying I hadn''t found anything again, I suddenly feel a very powerful presence drawing me in, but I don''t know where it is as it seems to be under some kind of concealment, so I decide to enjoy it. this opportunity to take a fresh look at the city. After some time I see the Fairy Infants that used to fly through the city as well as me all going in the same direction, I didn''t feel anything from that direction, but I know that Fairy Infants are very sensitive to energies and Auras due to not having a mind or auras yet. body, being made of the pure concentration of energy and instinct. When I followed the Fairy Infants I also saw some Spirit Infants go in the same direction, then I checked into a strange mansion covered in ck mist. When I approached this mansion I could feel the pure power of the Dark element that is superior to my shadow element, I also realized the barrier that covers the entire mansion, this must be the reason I couldn''t find this ce until now. I get even closer and feel that the barrier is damaged in some parts, but it is slowly repairing itself, I also notice that the barrier does not block the entrance, this barrier is just to hide it, that''s good as I can get in without any problems. , seeing as the Fairy Infants get into this ce I know it won''t be an enemy that will be inside, I also need to talk to whoever is there to be able to bring Jana here without her being considered an enemy since I don''t know what the people in this mansion are. feel about the Ghouls. As soon as I cross the barrier and enter I feel surprised,fortable, and instantly safe, the strong dark energy in this ce is strengthening me and healing my tiredness from spending so much time looking around the city, this ce is very nice and I see many Fairy Infants flying around. everywhere, that''s when I realized what this ce was. "This is a Cradle of Fairies!" (I) "What kind of crazy fairy makes a Cradle of Fairies in the middle of a city!?" (I) While I was in shock from the disbelief of what I was seeing, I noticed toote the multicolored light that was leaving the mansion anding straight towards me. At first, I thought it was an attack, so I got intobat position to defend myself, but the light stopped in front of me and I could see it was a strange fairy, she was humanoid with different colored eyes, red hair with a streak of a one side being ck and a lock on the other side being white, her skin was brown and she had four arms. What surprised me the most were her wings that had seven different colors and I felt the energy from seven different elementsing from her, her presence mixes with the environment of the Cradle of the Fairies which shows that she was the one who created this ce. "Hello, this is the first time a normal fairy has arrived here, it''s also strange that the Infant Fairies areing in like that." (strange fairy) While I was surprised by this strange Fairy I realized that it wasn''t she or this Cradle of Fairies that was emitting the presence that made mefortable and safe, the ce I felt this presence was inside the mansion and now I could understand that this presencefortable feeling wasing from someone''s Aura. "My name is La and I live here, what''s her name?" (La) "My name is Dora, I am a Shadow Fairy." (I) "You can make yourselffortable here, just don''t disturb the master, he''s unconscious at the moment, but the others have already taken care of him and taken him to bed." (La) "Your master? Is thatfortable and powerful Aura I''m feeling his?" (I) "Yes, the master is very dear to Fairies and Spirits." (La) "..." (I) This weird fairy named La is very friendly, but now I know what Jana and I came looking for, she was this Fairy''s master, I can feel a strong, chaotic, authoritative presenceing from this Aura, that''s what the Keeper sent us to look for. "Did you build this Cradle of Fairies? Why did you build it in the middle of a city?" (I) "Cradle of Fairies?" (La) "..." (La) La has a confused face for a few seconds and then seems to remember something and her face turns pale. "Would you believe me if I said I did this by ident?" (La) "By ident..." (I) "(How does someone build such arge Faerie Cradle by ident? What kind of craziness is this weird Fairy talking!!?)" (I) It''s no use continuing on this subject, even if I''m surprised by this Cradle of Fairies and this strange Fairy, that''s not why Jana and I are here. "Actually I was wanting to find your master, is that possible?" (I) "Of course, but that can''t be right now, the master had a little problem while helping a new mate just now, so it''s just going to have to wait until he''s awake." (La) "When will this be?" (I) "Something simr happened when the master helped me, that time he was unconscious for three days, so if youe back in a week it would be better as this time his condition was much worse." (La) "One week..." (I) "(Every second counts for us, but we can''t do anything if he isn''t awake to hear us either.)" (I) "I can bring my master here with me in a week so is she a Demi?" (I) "No problem, the master doesn''t care about the race of others, I''ll let him know of your visit when he''s awake." (La) While talking to La strange lightning and shadow flew from the mansion towards us, when they arrived I could see it was a spirit and a dangerous monster called the Cursed Raven, so I got intobat position ready to attack if necessary, but La waved her hands to stop me. "Take it easy, they are my friends." (La) "What are you doing out here at this time La, who is this Fairy?" (Spirit) "She''s a Byakko guest, and she doesn''t need to worry as the master is fine now." (La) Sigh "You are very carefree about your own master." (Byakko) "That''s because I can feel his condition from our connection, he''s been recovering very fast this time, so I know he''s fine." (La) As they spoke I could see the Cursed Raven flying around calmly, it doesn''t look like it will attack happily, the Spirits and Fairy Infants around don''t seem to be afraid of it either which is weird considering they are usually the food of this kind of spectral monster. "Try not to take too long, we''re having trouble holding Diana and consoling Caryna who is still crying from seeing Zenos like that, soe back soon." (Byakko) "Let''s go back, Yomi." (Byakko) The Spirit by the name of Byakko flies back to the mansion with the Cursed Raven which seems to have the name of Yomi. "They don''t understand how strong the master is, they worry too much, but I think it would be good tofort Caryna, she was so shocked by what she saw." (La) "Looks like you guys are busy so I''ll be back in a week with my master, alright?" (I) "Of course, make yourselffortable." (La) After saying that La flies back to the mansion, this ce and these people are weird, I''ll go back and let Jana know, from what I could feel about this Arua I already know who La''s master is. "A Guardian of the Fairies..." (I) ---------- Zenos Pov: I spent some time talking to Vanessa at night outside the mansion, I told her I didn''t care what she called me, so she decided to follow Vampire traditions and culture calling me Dad just like Irina and Irius. When we were thinking about going back inside the mansion I saw La flying up to me andnding on my shoulder. "What was it La?" (I) "I almost forgot to tell the master something." (La) "What happened yesterday did some damage to the concealment barrier, but I already fixed it." (La) "Now that you say it, I really think the number of Fairies and Child Spirits has increased, good job fixing the barrier without my asking." (I) "Another thing that happened is that we had a visitor yesterday while the others took care of you." (La) "A visit? Who was it?" (I) "It was a Shadow Fairy, I talked to her a bit and she seems to be someone friendly, she asked if she could talk to you, but I said I was unconscious and asked toe back in a week as I didn''t know when you would wake up." (La) "She said she also has a master Demi and asked if she coulde with her, I said I could, okay?" (La) "That''s fine with me, but as it''s been a day, it will be in six days." (I) "I don''t think it''s a problem." (I) "I wonder what they want to talk to you about, Dad?" (Vanessa) "We''ll know when they arrive." (I) Chapter 200 Cap 199: Facing Basilisk Part 1(Chapter Preview) After I entered the mansion with La and Vanessa, I gathered everyone, it''s time to fight that Basilisk and it''s going to be tomorrow was what I told them. I tell everyone about the ns and strategies I thought to fight Basilisk, the group that will fight will beposed of Ivan, ¨¦rica, Diana, Kira, Irius, Irina, Ibuki, Freya, and me. During this month I took Freya to the Dungeon several times to get used to fighting with us and I found out how good it is to have a fast and urate ranger in the group, Ivan has never fought with us in the Dungeon, but he has more Battle experience than all of us and is the strongest member who will be responsible to fight Basilisk head-on together with me. Because Ivan is an Undead the poison attacks are useless against him, also because he is an Undead it will be difficult to get hurt as he only has bones and still has the ability that gives him beautiful evil-looking armor. I was doubtful about taking Ibuki, but she can already use some spells and is good at fighting melee, she is ready to evolve and everyone agreed that her chances of bing an Oni are very high. After discussing the strategies we''ll use in battle, I told Nira to distribute the antidote and paralysis resistance potions to everyone. I told Vanessa to stay behind as it would be very dangerous to take her along, that''s because she''s not used to her current body and doesn''t have any kind of team training with us, even Ivan knows how we fight since at least we train together, that''s why I told Vanessa to stay this week training to get used to her body soon. With everything resolved, we went to eat, and then I told everyone to go to bed since we''re leaving early tomorrow. I was alone in my room being apanied only by La who is a little tired from spending the day repairing the mansion''s hiding barrier, so shey down on the bed and cked out. I wanted to go to sleep, but first I''m going to synthesize some skills and start drinking Dragon''s blood, among the information the Goddess Selene gave me was how much I could drink a day since I don''t know what will happen when I drink the Dragon blood I will leave to do thisst. I walk out onto my bedroom balcony and sit in a chair, then go over the skills I already have so I know which ones I''m going to pick before I start. Ding! <[ Activating Synthesis ]> . . <[ Searching for selected targets ]> . . <[ Targets found ]> . . <[ Do you want to synthesize skills? ? [ Poison spit: 6 ] ? [ Spit of paralyzing poison: 1 ] ? [ Spit of necrotic venom: 1 ] ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "(Yes)" (me) Ding! <[ Choose the energy you want to use for synthesis: ? Mana: -90 ? Ki: -150 ? Spiritual power: -220 ]> I choose to use mana. Ding! <[ Starting synthesis ]> At this moment I feel the skills inside me blending together, this feeling is strange but it''s not harming me and it soon ends, after using the synthesis so many times I''m getting used to it, the skills synthesis is much easier than the lineage synthesis at least. Ding! <[ Summarypleted ]> . . <[ [ Poison spit: 6 ] X [ Paralyzing poison spit: 1 ] X [ Necrotic poison spit: 1 ] = [ Poison spit (paralyzing/debilitating/necrotic): 1 ] ]> Now I''m going to choose one more synthesis, so after seeing again the skills I choose the ones I want to synthesize now. Ding! <[ Activating Synthesis ]> . . <[ Searching for selected targets ]> . . <[ Targets found ]> . . <[ Do you want to synthesize skills? ? [ Vampire Bite: 1 ] ? [ Paralyzing Bite: 1 ] ? [ Poisonous Bite: 1 ] ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "(Yes)" (me) Ding! <[ Choose the energy you want to use for synthesis: ? Mana: -100 ? Ki: -155 ? Spiritual power: -270 ]> ,m I choose to use mana. Ding! <[ Starting synthesis ]> Once again I feel the synthesis melding my abilities within me. Ding! <[ Summarypleted ]> . . <[ [ Vampire Bite: 1 ] X [ Paralyzing Bite: 1 ] X [ Poisonous Bite: 1 ] = [ Deadly Vampire Bite: 1 ] ]> I''m going to stop here today, I have to start thinking better about the skills I''m going to synthesize, I''ve been trying to synthesize simr skills, but that won''t always work, so I want to consider thepatibility between skills to get good results. Now that I''m done with the skill synthesis it''s time to drink the Dragon Blood I''ve been saving for months. I take the storage ring I always keep with me and take out one of the bloody barrels, now that I''ve be stronger and have sharper senses I know this isn''t a simple barrel, its wood looks very strong and I can feel several magic circles drawn from the barrel. inside of it. Before opening the lid I get a metal cup that is the exact size I need, being prepared I open the lid of the barrel and a strong smell of blood fills my room, I still feel the sense of fear I felt in the past, but it''s a little smaller and I''m also feeling hungry, my mouth is full of saliva and my belly starts to rumble. I take a ss of this blood that feels fresh as if it was taken from a living body now, with my senses I can feel the strong vitality in that blood and the great amount of energy, after taking the ss full of blood I close the barrel and I put it away again before drinking the entire contents of the ss at once. Argh!!! Blood runs down my throat like magma, Wild energy runs through my body causing a terrible amount of pain, I lean against the wall to keep from falling as I feel my vision darkening. "Ahhh!!!" (I) I do everything I can to resist, I don''t want to be unconscious again, after what seems like an eternity the pain stops and I can hear the noise of the notification as I sink to the floor in exhaustion. Ding! <[ You have acquired the lineage [ True Dragon: 05% ] ]> I knew this blood wasn''t normal, but I didn''t expect to have such a big reaction, for a moment I thought I was going to die, now I understand why Goddess Selene said I could only drink that much a day, I would die if I was going to drink more than that. At this rate, it will take about 20 days to have aplete pure lineage, but I''m in no hurry, I''m just sad for having gone through so much pain and not even getting a skill, but I know that as long as I keep drinking this blood sometimes I''ll get a powerful skill. "That blood may have made me suffer now, but it was delicious, certainly the best I''ve been able to drink so far." (I) Iy on the floor resting for a while before going back to my bed, as I forgot to put the barrier of silence the others in the mansion heard my screams, but I calmed them down saying it was nothing, meanwhile La was thrown on the bed sleeping like a stone. I throw myself on the bed too and go to sleep. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next morning Carynaes to wake me up while Freya is preparing the food, everyone packs their gear in preparation for the Basilisk fight. After eating we go to the Guild to get the quests referring to the materials that we can take from Basilisk''s body, we didn''t get all the quests as many of the materials will be delivered to Anton, Tania, and Lyra when we get back. After picking up the quests we head to the Great Serpent Dungeon, while we are on our way Diana repeats some basic information for us to understand. "As she said before, when entering the Dungeon Chief''s room there is no escape, the exits only open when the Chief dies or we do." (Diana) "So it''s the same with the other floor bosses, we just need to kill them, don''t we?" (Ibuki) "Many adventurers are afraid to enter the floor boss room as if they fail to kill the boss they will die, but for a dungeon boss it''s even worse." (Diana) "Monster races can be divided into three levels, normal races that are found all over the floors of a dungeon, variant races that are a variation of the same race, are stronger and have more vitality like the floor bosses that appear to every ten floors,stly there are the unique races that have power over the variants and even have special abilities these are the dungeon bosses." (Diana) "Even with the strategy we put together it can take a long time to kill him if he doesn''t hit any vital points." (¨¦rica) "Leave this to me and Byakko, as soon as I find a good opening to his vital point we can end the fight." (Kira) "For people who have never faced a Grade S monster, you guys seem pretty calm." (Ivan) "We are calm because we already have a lot of information about the monster and already have strategies ready to face him, we even have you who will fight with us." (Irina) "Don''t get too confident, unforeseen things can happen and with my luck, I can''t afford to be too confident." (I) "I''ll do my best to support you guys from the back after the first attack." (Freya) With this type of conversation, we arrive at the Dungeon of the Great Serpent, as soon as we enter we go straight to the top floor, as soon as we leave the safe room we find ourselves enveloped in the middle of a forest, this floor even has its own sky with a single moon, I use my detection skills to avoid the monsters as we head towards the Basilisk that we already know is in the middle of the forest. It takes us three hours of walking to get to the middle of the woods, there we see walls of ruins over fifty meters with vines growing on them, these walls are cracked and chipped and they look terrible, but we know there''s no way to break them. We started around the walls to the entrance to the ruins which is arge door over twenty meters high that appears to be made of ck iron with details of snakes and Serpents carved directly into the iron. "We''ve arrived, make yourst preparations before entering." (I) Chapter 201 Cap 200: Facing Basilisk Part 2(Chapter Preview) We rested for thirty minutes and then drank our antidote and petrification resistance potions that I asked Nira to buy me the other day, the effect of the two potions will onlyst thirty minutes and each person has two more of each potion in store in case the fight breaks out. prolong too much. Before entering we also asked Irina to use her white magic to strengthen us before making her drink a MP potion to recover before we decided to enter. "I''m opening the door." (I) ? Everyone is inbat formation with me and Ivan in the lead, I go to the gate and push lightly, then the gate opens almost by itself showing a long dark corridor with a light in the background. "We will." (I) We started walking in formation to the end of this corridor and saw the gate close behind us, it only took us a few minutes to reach the other side, Diana told us the stories of the Grade A adventurers who once fought the Basilisk, so I know what this ruin is for real, but it still amazes me to see it with my own eyes. This ce is a gigantic coliseum, the stands are fifteen meters high, the arenas are in ruins and there are statues and broken walls on all sides. I and the others tried to look around while trying to find the location of Basilisk. "Look in all directions and stay together." (I) "Freya and Irina be prepared for my signal when Basilisk appears." (I) "Yea!" (Irina/Freya) We continued walking through the coliseum looking out around us, I used my detection skill to find the Basilisk and started walking towards it. In a few minutes, we found him curled up sleeping on top of one of the most intact arenas in this coliseum, the Basilisk measured over twenty meters in length and had a body thickness of two meters, he was gigantic, his head didn''t look like a snake, it looked like more like a dinosaur''s head, just seeing its body made me understand how tough its scales must be, its scales look like shiny iron tes. "(Am I really going to have to fight this thing?)" (I) Sigh "(Can''t retreat now, this is the best time to attack.)" (I) "Ivan now!" (I) "< Bones Prison >" (Ivan) Ivan raises one of his hands which starts to glow green and ck, then puts his hand on the ground and a ck circle appears around where the Basilisk is and from the ground, inside that circle, big sharp bones starting out to wound and trap the body of Basilisk. Unfortunately, Basilisk opens his eyes just as the circle appears around him, he with a speed that should be impossible with thisrge body jumps five meters tall escaping Ivan''s confinement ability. From above the Basilisk uses its tail to hit the bones underneath it breaking everything and making the ground shake almost throwing us to the ground. "What a monstrous force is this!?" (I) "Irina and Freya get ready, you''ll only have one more chance." (I) "Ivan, get ready to do the same attack again after me." (I) I activate all four of my Aura skills at the same time and do cover all surroundings this will strengthen all my allies, it can also damage Basilisk, I also activate the Deadly Intimidation skill which will be strengthened because of my Auras, and with that Basilisk is temporarily immobilized. "Your turn Ivan!" (I) "Take this chance too, Freya!" (I) "< Bones Prison >" (Ivan) "< Harden >" (Irina) "< Enchant Element: Light >" (Irina) "< Double Shot >" (Freya) In the brief moment when Basilisk was immobilized Irina increased the power of Freya''s arrows before she shot Miranda in Basilisk''s eyes, one of the arrows hit one of the eyes, but the second arrow was blocked by Basilisk''s tongue which managed to defend the other eye. In the pain of losing an eye, the Basilisk broke free of my intimidation, but before it can dodge like thest time, a huge amount of bones grow out of the ground and hold half of the Basilisk''s body in ce, so Freya makes a second attack with assistance from Irina. I see Basilisk is using his tail to try to free himself from the bones, but there''s no time, he tries to move his head but I''ve been waiting, I use my skills [ Magic Enhanced Line Production: 2 ] and [ Control and Maniption of line: 3 ] to tie the Basilisk''s big mouth and attach the lines to three statues that are on either side of him, this should be enough to keep his head in ce enough for Freya to finish off the other eye and how his mouth is. closed by my lines Basilisk cannot use its tongue to defend itself again. After Freyanded his blow and the Basilisk was blind he went into fury mode, he broke the bones that held him and broke the lines that held his jaw, he was blind but sent a poison breath attack in our direction. "< Light Shield >" (Irina) "< Guardian''s Shield >" (Irius) Irina and Irius made two shields to protect us, Irina''s ear breaks with the pressure of the attack but Irius'' shield barely resisted, when it was starting to crack the attack was over, but when I looked around there was purple mist spread around the surroundings, I know this is poison so I raise my hands to use a mid-level wind element spell. "< Windstorm >" (I) With this magic, a powerful gale spreads with me like the center dispersing the poisonous mist. Basilisk didn''t wait, not knowing where we were he started running in circles hitting everything around, we had to take this opportunity as the reason to aim his eyes was to avoid his ability to petrify his eyes. "Attack from a distance!" (I) "Freeze him, La!" (I) While giving orders I used a Beginner water spell and put 200 MP in order to wet Basilisk''s entire body. "< Ice Tornado >" (La) La put her four hands forward and they started to glow with a bluish-white light, then a big tornado with sharp ice fragmentses out of her hands and grows bigger and bigger until reaching the Basilisk, unfortunately, the ice fragments didn''t hurt her resistance body, but that attack served to freeze his body. "Attack now!" (I) Irina uses her chains of light to bind the Basilisk''s neck while trying to use her ability to corrode the chains, Irius runs to the Basilisk with the de of his sword glowing white and shoves it into the wound in one of Basilisk''s eyes, ¨¦rica puts a purple magic circle on the Basilisk, Diana, Ibuki, and Sophia begin to hit the Basilisk with everything they have, Freya is joining her wind power into an arrow preparing a mighty attack, La uses her space magic to try to cut the same multiple times ce and Kira with the help of Byakko uses a spiritual technique that hits the Basilisk with a powerful bolt while I do the same as Freya and prepare a powerful attack for when he breaks free of the ice. Baammm! After receiving so many attacks in a few seconds the Basilisk breaks free from the ice and knocks everyone away, Irius who was the closest was almost crushed if not for Ivan who was already dressed in his armor and held the Basilisk''s attack with his body. "< Piercing Arrow >" (Freya) At that moment Freya shoots a powerful and very fast arrow that manages to open arge wound on Basilisk''s head. "< Explosion >" (I) I use a beginner spell that dumps half of my mana creating a big red sphere that flies up to the Basilisk and explodes throwing it backward, at which point two giant ice spears hit where his eyes were while Byakko in his tiger form is in the top of Basilisk''s head with open mouth pointed at the grate wound that Freya caused. From Byakko''s mouthes a continuous beam that hits the wound causing the Basilisk to scream and thrash around hitting its head on a giant statue crushing Byakko there. Without missing this opportunity Ivan and I run to Basilisk I thrust my sword full of my poison into the burned wound that received Byakko''s attack while Ivan uses his superior strength to deliver a powerful blow that hammers the sword into Basilisk''s head which lets out onest scream before falling to the ground causing a small shudder. Ding! Ding! Ding! I ignore the notifications now and run to see how Irius and Byakko are doing, Irius has a broken arm while Byakko has returned to his small form and is unconsciously being hugged by Kira. "How''s Byakko doing, Kira?" (I) "He''s hurt but he''s going to be fine, he turned his skin to iron before the impact that used up all the spiritual energy I put into him, so he didn''t take as much damage, he just needs some rest." (Kira) "So everyone is fine, Irius'' broken arm will heal with a HP potion and some healing spells from Irina." (I) "It was easier to kill Basilisk than I thought." (¨¦rica) "I said we could do it, I said the master was being too careful." (Diana) "Maybe you''re right, but this was only possible because we already knew Basilisk''s capabilities, so we were at an advantage from the start." (I) "But it doesn''t change the fact that the fight onlysted ten minutes, maybe less." (Sophia) "(I''m d no one was seriously hurt, I made sure to think about these attacking strategies together with Diana, almost all of them worked well.)" (I) "Now let''s see what we''ve gained." (I) Chapter 202 Cap 201: Dungeon Treasure Of The Great Serpent(Chapter Preview) After we manage to kill Basilisk with a few wounds I realize that I spent almost all my mana and it looks like it was the same for the others. As soon as I see everyone is fine I go to Basilisk and bite one of his wounds and start drinking his blood until I can''t get any more, so I''m going to take a look at the notifications. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 2000 EXP from enemy kill ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Poisonous breathing: 1 ] ? [ Magic Resistance: 1 ] ? [ Petrifying gaze: 1 ] ? [ Robust body of the Giant Basilisk: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the strain [ Giant Poisonous Basilisk (Single): 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have conquered the Dungeon of the Great Serpent and acquired the title [ Conqueror of Dungeons ] ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> I''ll leave it to integrate my levels and change jobs when I get back, it seems the amount of blood I drank was enough to get a pure bloodline and several abilities, I was also happy with the title. I look happy for this big dungeon boss who earned me a lot of EXP, but I''m left with doubt now. "(What are we going to do with a body that big?)" (I) "La, can you guard this Basilisk''s body with your space magic?" (I) "Are you crazy, master?" (La) "I wouldn''t be able to save even half of this gigantic thing." (La) "The storage items we have aren''t going to be useful with something this size either." (I) "Why do you want to take the entire body, master?" (Ibuki) "All we have to do is get the materials we want and then leave." (Ibuki) "That''s the problem, even if we all work together we won''t be able to get a lot of materials in time, the Basilisk''s body is too big and resistant, it will take hours to get everything." (I) "We won''t have that much time, the Dungeon will devour Basilisk''s body before we can finish getting everything we want." (I) "So the best thing to do would be to take the whole body, but we don''t have anything that supports something that size." (I) While everyone was trying to think of a solution to this problem, Diana takes an old-looking bag and goes over to the Basilisk, as she opens the bag and touches the Basilisk with her hand I see the startling sight of that giant body being sucked into that little one handbag. "As everyone can see, I had already thought about this problem when I heard about the approximate size of the Basilisk, so I asked Mari and Carlos for a storage item big enough to hold thisrge body." (Diana) "Very well thought out, Diana." (¨¦rica) "Nice job Diana." (I) With that problem solved everyone took a few minutes to get a quick rest, then we started looking for the Dungeon Treasure Room. Diana already had information that the treasure room is after the golden gate that is in the coliseum, so we started looking for this gate, when we found this five-meter high golden gate we entered and followed a corridor that leads to the stairs that go up into the highest point of the coliseum where a broken marble throne stands. Behind the throne was a door a little over six feet high that appears to be made of gold and is intact, this door is halfway open. When we enter through this door wee across arge round room with statues of several snakes and strong-looking snakes, in the middle of the room is arge golden chest simr to the chests we found while exploring the Dungeon. My eyes weren''t drawn to this chest like the others, what caught my attention was therge green crystal sphere that was floating on top of an altar with snake and serpent ornaments. "(That must be the core.)" (I) I was tempted to go to the core, but I didn''t, this dungeon is important to this city, so the core has to remain intact and in its ce, in about ten or fifteen hours a new boss monster will appear in the coliseum. Then I see the others going to the treasure chest and I follow, I must admit I''m curious about what must be in there. "Kira, can you check if there''s any kind of trap in this chest?" (I) "You don''t need to worry, master." (Ivan) "The chests in the treasure room don''t have traps, only the chests scattered around the floors have a 50% chance of having traps." (Ivan) "My dad and mom told me the same thing, but this is the first time I''ve managed to conquer a dungeon and get to this room." (Diana) "Then let''s get everything in there." (I) I go to the chest and open it, inside I found global coins, jewelry, some metals, a crystal card, and a whip that resembles the appearance of Basilisk. I grab everything and put it in the storage item, so the golden chest lid closes by itself and I can''t open it anymore. "I hear these golden chests are part of the Dungeon, so they can''t be destroyed or moved." (Freya) "So we just need to go back now?" (I) "Yes, we can''t destroy the dungeon core, we''ve also killed the dungeon boss and got our reward." (Sophia) "All we need to do now is head back to the secure room and head back to the entrance so we can leave." (Sophia) "Preferably avoiding monsters along the way, the curse I put on that Basilisk took all my mana, I almost fainted." (¨¦rica) "The fight against Basilisk was quick, but we used almost all our energy inbat, we''re not in the best condition to fight the Grade A monsters on this floor." (Irina) "I think we''d better go back too, I''ll use my detection skill to dodge monsters as I did before, now let''s go." (I) ---------- As we drove back to Valen City we talked about the battle, some people weren''t very helpful in the battle because they didn''t have strong enough attacks to hurt Basilisk or techniques that could help others restrain or hurt Basilisk. The most helpful people for sure were Ivan, Kira, and Freya who did the most damage to Basilisk, even my final attack was just to let Ivan finish the monster. We keep saying this so we can show each other what we can improve. When we arrived in the city we go straight home, on the way Freya advised that the best person to dismantle the Basilisk corpse would be her and Caryna, her justification being their high levels in technical skills with knives, dismantling, and cooking. It seems that all corpses are considered ingredients so this skill increases efficiency and quality while separating monster parts. Everyone agreed on the matter since we trusted Freya and Caryna, but I asked how long they would take with this and Freya said that for a monster of this size it will take ten hours of work, not only that but they would need special knives for that as is a powerful Grade S monster. I asked if I needed to go buy these knives on the way, but Freya said that Anton has some that he made with the Grade A monster materials we killed in the Dungeon. As soon as we arrived I told everyone to rest first, so we had something to eat and cleaned up. After that I left the giant monster corpse outside and left the mother and daughter pair working, I must say it scared me to see someone as lovely and gentle as Caryna humming as she cut with extreme speed, precision, and dexterity that giant body. I was also reminded of the magic booster skill I gave Caryna when I saw her lift chunks of Basilisk meat that was easily triple her size. After they separated everything, we started distributing the materials, Tania took the skin and half the scales, Anton took the bones, teeth, and the rest of the scales, while Lyra took some organs, the two injured eyes and the tongue saying that they will be useful to do your alchemy studies along with some experiments. Nira said that we could keep the Basilisk core for now as we didn''t need the money for now and that it could be useful to Anton, Tania, or Lyra in the future, so I kept the core too. Freya and Caryna also took more than half of Basilisk''s meat, I was surprised that the amount leftover from Basilisk''s body was less than half after everyone took what they wanted, but luckily there was enough to fulfill the quests we took in the Guild of Adventurers. It was already dusk when I went to the Guild to finish the quests, but at the time the quests werepleted the receptionist made me go to Carlos''s office on the top floor. As soon as I walk in I see Carlos sitting on a couch drinking a bottle of beer and his desk is empty with no paper today. "Looks like you won the Basilisk with great ease." (Carlos) Chapter 203 Cap 202: Serpent Eclipse(Chapter Preview) "Looks like you won the Basilisk with great ease." (Carlos) I was in Carlos'' office, I was brought here by a Guild receptionist when I came toplete the Basilisk missions. I walk to a nearby chair and sit down before answering him. "It wasn''t so easy, I had to fight together with my group and we spent all our strength for it." (I) "But how do you know that?" (I) "Mari told me that you took missions concerning Basilisk, not to mention Diana had taken my storage item before." (Carlos) "I also saw you and your group entering the city while I was talking to Roger over the walls." (Carlos) "You could havee to talk to us then." (I) "I was sorting out some business, but why did it take you so long to get back here at the Guild?" (Carlos) "I went home to get something to eat and asked someone in my group to dismantle the Basilisk for me." (I) "Are you trying to increase the value of items already selling to the Guild with separate materials?" (Carlos) "This might not have been a good idea, it takes someone very skillful, strong, and with special tools to dismantle a Grade S monster, especially a unique monster like this Basilisk." (Carlos) "Don''t worry, the Basilisk materials are in excellent condition, everything is already sorted." (I) "..." (Carlos) Carlos looks at me in surprise and with a confused face, he even drops some of his beer. "You said you''ve already sorted everything out? Is the Basiliskpletely dismantled?" (Carlos) "Yea." (I) "But it must have been only twelve or thirteen hours since you guys got back, right?" (Carlos) "How many people did this?" (Carlos) "It was just two people and it only took ten hours." (I) "Did you say ten o''clock?" (Carlos) "Yea." (I) "..." (Carlos) Carlos is silent for a few minutes, it was at this point that I realized that Freya and Caryna were much better than I imagined, suddenly Carlos'' eyes sparkled as he looked at me. "Who are these two people? Would you mind if I hire these two people?" (Carlos) "Usually it takes a team of five people and it takes almost fifteen hours to dismantle a Basilisk like this, if these two people you talked about worked for the Guild, our job would be much faster." (Carlos) "Give up Carlos, you won''t steal from my group." (I) "Don''t say that, it would be so much easier to have people with that talent working here." (Carlos) "I also have to say that I''m not going to sell all the materials, I''m going to keep most of them." (I) "Want to try to sell directly to a merchant to make a bigger profit?" (Carlos) "Actually there are some people that are in my group who have works focused on the creation, I let them get all the materials they want beforeing here." (I) "So you want to use these materials to make items or weapons before selling them for an even bigger profit? But then you''ll have to split the profit with them which will lower your final profit, not to mention that it may take a while before those items are ready. " (Carlos) "Many adventurers think they can make more money like this, but it''s not that easy, it takes longer to see the money, you need trust between the adventurer and the person with the creative work, not to mention the problems when sharing the profits ." (Carlos) "This sort of thingsts for a short time." (Carlos) "No need to worry, these problems you talked about don''t count for me, my group and I have our own way of doing things." (I) "I hope everything works out for you then." (Carlos) After this pleasant conversation with Carlos his wife arrived, when Mari arrived I left the missions, the materials forpleting the missions, and some materials left over from Basilisk with her, while she left to take care of these things and get my rewards I kept talking with Carlos. "Now that you''ve faced the Basilisk, you know you can fight a Grade S monster, not to mention you were pretty quick during the battle." (Carlos) "For most adventurers fighting this Basilisksts an hour or two being fast, that''s because this Basilisk''s body is very resistant and its reflexes are very fast." (Carlos) "You have no more reason to deny the request I made, do you?" (Carlos) "You''re right, I will ept your request to clean the Dungeon of the Undead." (I) "Hahahaha..." (Carlos) "That''s what I wanted to hear, with that thest of the problems will be solved." (Carlos) "You sound like you know we''re going to make it, but don''t get too excited, you know fighting Basilisk ispletely different with the mysterious boss of the Undead Dungeon." (I) "I must admit you''re right, we don''t have any information about this boss or the terrain he''s on, so it will be harder to prepare against him." (Carlos) "That''s my concern." (I) "I can help you by giving the maps we have of all the floors of the Undead Dungeon that have been explored so far, I can also take someone from your group to the safe room on the lowest floor I''ve preached before stopping." (Carlos) "I''ll ept the maps, but I don''t want your help getting deeper into the dungeon." (I) "I''ll start from the first floor, so my group and I will have more experience fighting Undead, this will be very useful when facing the boss of that dungeon." (I) "Nice words, that''s how a true adventurer should think." (Carlos) "Agreed, as expected from someone Diana respects so much, keep it up and you''ll get over that head of muscle soon." (Mari) While talking to Carlos about epting his request to clean the Dungeon of the Undead, his wife Mari returned with a bag and the Guild cards of mine and my group that she throws to me. "That''s your reward, there''s also the money for the materials you wanted to sell." (Mari) "As the materials were separated and in a very well maintained state with excellent conditions, I decided to add an extra to your payment for the quantity." (Mari) "Thank you very much." (I) After getting the rewards and payment I was ready to leave, but Carlos pulls out a storage crystal and throws it at me. ? "This storage crystal has all the Undead Dungeon maps we currently have, it also has details about the monsters, traps, and terrain on each floor." (Carlos) "Thanks, I''ll make good use of it." (I) "When you decide to go to the Dungeon of the Undead,e here and take the special mission, you just need to talk to me or Mari for that." (Carlos) "I hope it doesn''t take too long, that dungeon is a big nuisance." (Mari) "I''ll talk it over with the others, maybe enter the Dungeon tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." (I) After that I said goodbye to them both and went back home, there were a few more things I wanted to do before calling it a day. First I''m going to find Nira, who I''ve left in charge of evaluating the Items we got from Dungeon. It was no surprise that the whip was a magical weapon with the ability to boost attacks and poison, unfortunately, no one in our group uses a whip, I''ll keep it for now, but if I need it it''ll be one of the items I''ll choose to sell, even Nira said that this weapon is worth a lot. Another thing was that crystal card, Nira said that it can grant poison resistance to armor or shield, while if used on a weapon it can grant the ability to poison enemies hit. I''ve chosen to keep the crystal letter, for now, n on giving Kira a weapon in the future, but I need to see her and Anton first. With all that resolved I go to my room at the end of the night, this time I remember to put up the silence barrier, La is with me in the room ready to help me if necessary. I n to merge some bloodlines today, plus I also need to drink my cup of Dragon blood as well. I''ll start with Dragon blood, if I start merging the bloodlines I won''t be able to drink Dragon bloodter. I remove the same barrel of blood from my storage item, remove the lid spreading the blood scent, and grab a ss of blood before closing the barrel and putting it away. "This blood has a very pure and wild magical energy, I don''t think you should drink it." (La) "Don''t worry, other than the pain I''m going to feel there won''t be any fatal damage to my body." (I) "I think you should call Irina and Vanessa too, they have healing abilities and spells, they would be more useful than me who can only give you potions." (La) "You may be right, but just call Vanessa, the reason I don''t do this sort of thing in front of Irina is that she can''t stand that sort of thing, I can see from her look how much she suffers from not helping someone with who cares." (I) "Alright, I''ll just go get Vanessa then." (La) La flies out the window and returns a few minutester through my bedroom door sitting on Vanessa''s shoulder. "La told me what you''re going to do and what you expect me to do, Dad." (Vanessa) "That''s good as it will spare me the exnation." (I) Vanessa looks at the ss full of blood I''m holding with a serious look. "I don''t agree with that, drinking this blood will cause you a lot of suffering, True Dragons are wise beings, but they are also beings with immense power and capable of extreme brutality, their blood must not be consumed by others or it may destroy a body inside out." (Vanessa) "Don''t worry, this isn''t the first time I''ve done this, I just want you to heal me after I''m done." (I) Vanessa still doesn''t seem to agree with what I''m doing but she nods in confirmation, so I drink the blood in one go. Arghhh!!!! "Ahhhh!!!!!!" (I) Once again I feel like I''ve been drinking acid or magma, I feel my throat burn and wild energies running through my body destroying everything, but this time I feel like I have simr energy in my blood that absorbs this wild energy until it disappears like it''s devouring her then the pain ends and I realize I''m on the floor covered in sweat with Vanessa healing me with a worried look. Ding! <[ Her lineage became stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 05%> 10% ] ]> "I''m fine now, this time wasn''t as bad as before." (I) "You''re an idiot putting yourself in danger like that." (Vanessa) "The master is not an idiot, he is a big idiot, and don''t forget that." (La) "You sharp-tongued Fairy..." (I) After about thirty minutes of rest and with my bodypletely healed I tell the two to get ready since this time it will be worse, merging bloodlines destroys my body much more than drinking Dragon''s blood. Ding! <[ Activating Synthesis ]> . . <[ Searching for selected targets ]> . . <[ Targets found ]> . . <[ Do you want to synthesize the strains? ? [ King Snakeman (Variant): 100% ] ? [ Infernal Serpent (Unique): 100% ] ? [ Giant Poisonous Basilisk (Single): 100% ] ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "(Yes.)" (I) Ding! <[ Choose the energy you want to use for synthesis: ? HP: -1100 ]> "..." (I) I don''t have much choice, I can only fuse bloodlines using my vitality as a source of energy, but I must say I was scared by this amount, I''ll be half dead if I do. I was a little scared, but I ended up building up the courage and activating the ability. Ding! <[ Starting synthesis ]> This time I felt my whole body getting weaker, I wasn''t even able to lift my arm, when my body was at its weakest point was when it started, I felt three streams of blood inside my body running towards each other until they met in my heart which made me spit a lot of blood, my chest hurt so much that I even thought my heart had exploded. Suddenly the three streams of blood began to flow through my veins as they swirled together and intertwined, it made every vein in my body throb and ache, many even burst and I could feel the blood leaking out of my ears, nose, and eyes. The pain was so great and my body was so weak that I wasn''t even able to scream, soon I felt something pour into my mouth and gentle energy spread through my body lessening my pain and helping me to maintain consciousness. After what felt like an eternity the pain stopped and all I felt was a single kind of powerful flow of blood coursing through my veins. Ding! <[ Summarypleted ]> . . . <[ A new lineage has been sessfully created ]> . . <[ Name the breed created from this lineage ]> . . <[ You named the race [ Snake Eclipse (Unique) ] ]> . . <[ [ King Snakeman (Variant): 100% ] X [ Infernal Snake (Single): 100% ] X [ Giant Poisonous Basilisk (Single): 100% ] = [ Eclipse Snake (Single): 100% ] ]> After listening to the sound of the notifications and seeing that I had created a bloodline that didn''t exist I had to use myst strength to name the breed that would be created from that bloodline, as I was very tired I thought of something simple by putting the name together. "Serpent" which represents all the bloodlines I had to synthesize to create this bloodline and the name "Eclipse" which represents the name of this mansion and the name of my Eclipse Shadow group. After creating this name and seeing that the notifications ended, I gave in to tiredness and lost consciousness. Chapter 204 Cap 203: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 1(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up in my bed, looked to the side, and saw Vanessa and Irina''s sleeping sitting by the bed. "This time I think I overreacted, I didn''t think that synthesis of lineages would be so painful." (I) "You worried them both a lot master, even I was worried this time, you were covered in blood and your vitality was so low I thought you were going to die." (La) La who was lying on top of me seems to wake up with my movements and starts talkingining that I have put myself at risk, she has a sad expression and is almost crying, I take her in one hand and sit down, then start to caress your little head. "Sorry, I didn''t imagine that would happen, I think the more powerful the lineage the harder the synthesis will be, I''ll try to be careful from now on." (I) "Stupid master..." (La) Afterforting La I get up and tuck my two daughters into my bed to sleep better, then walk out onto the porch and realize it''s almost halfway through the day. What happened yesterday crosses my mind and I remember that before losing consciousness I had to name the race belonging to that lineage, apparently after so many syntheses I ended up creating a new lineage. I try to use my ability to identify this bloodline, but nothing appears but question marks, maybe it''s because I don''t have any living beings besides me with this bloodline, like my other bloodlines I can''t feel any effect of this new bloodline. If I remember correctly the Goddess Selene advised me to merge these bloodlines with mine, she said that only then would I take the powers of those bloodlines for myself, but after what happened yesterday I''m afraid to do that, if a monster''s bloodline Grade S left me in that state, so the bloodline of a True Dragon or a Goddess will get me killed at the time of synthesis. Sigh "I think I''ll have to wait until I get stronger to find out." (I) I check my status to make sure I''m fully recovered, it seems the cures and potions have restored my vitality and energy. I look at the Eclipse Serpent bloodline in my status and remember my n, I think I can implement it soon, but I''m going to make some changes. In the beginning, I wanted to find a Serpent-type monster and use my abilities on it and turn it into a familiar while granting a bloodline that I had created by synthesizing all the bloodlines of monsters belonging to the Dungeon of the Great Serpent, at least that was the nned initial. But I realized that it might be better if I use a humanoid monster or a Demi for this, but I can''t force someone to do that, nor do I want to use someone as an experiment for this n. "What should I do?" (I) "... ... ..." (I) While thinking an idea came to my mind if I meet a criminal or someone who has done a lot of bad things I could make that person a guinea pig for my n, I''m sure the person won''t die, my skill will also get rid of all darkness inside that person, the only thing that will happen is that person changes race and bes much stronger. This seems like a good idea, so I won''t worry about what the person wants or doesn''t want anymore, I''ll also get one more strong person for our group, the question is where to get someone like that? "What are you thinking so much about, master?" (La) "I think I can tell you now, but keep it a secret from the others for now until I get everything sorted, okay?" (I) "Yea." (La) I spent a few minutes exining my ns to La, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, the reason I want to do this is out of pure curiosity, La was delighted with my idea, she gave excellent advice to look for a suitable breed for this bloodline in library books. That was an excellent idea from La, maybe I can even buy a criminal ve who meets the requirements I thought. I left the room and spent a few hours in the library with La looking at information on various races of humanoid monsters and Demis, I also researched their characteristics, affinities, and abilities. "I found the ideal master race here." (La) "Let me see." (I) "..." (I) "Sounds like a good option, but are you sure?" (I) "Yes, of all the races we seek this one will be the one that will make the best use of their powers and this strange bloodline." (La) "It may be true, now I need to look for this race, I''ll leave it until after conquering the Dungeon of the Undead." (I) "Why the rush, master?" (La) "I don''t think I''ve told you guys yet, but I n to leave Valen City after we conquer the Dungeon." (I) "..." (La) La looks at me with a strange face a mixture of worry, sadness, and doubt. "I think it will be difficult to leave this mansion, I received the Blessing of the Goddess of the Fairies and she seems to want me to keep taking care of this ce, maybe I will lose her blessing if I leave here." (La) "Don''t worry, I have everything nned, I also received her Blessing." (I) "I hope it''s true, pissing off a Fairy is often very reckless, I don''t even want to imagine making the Fairy Goddess angry." (La) "But you are also a Fairy." (I) "That''s why I know the importance of a Cradle of Fairies." (La) "..." (I) "Don''t worry, I already have a n so let''s not think about it for now." (I) "We should focus on this Dungeon of the Undead first." (I) After having already discovered everything I wanted in the library La and I are going to eat something, today''s food was the meat of that Basilisk, I must say it was the best food I''ve ever had the pleasure of tasting in my two lives. Freya and Ivan told me that the higher the rank of a monster, the more vorful its meat will be and the more powerful its body will be, so the materials of the higher-ranked monsters are better and so is their meat. After eating I asked everyone to gather in the usual room, I said I wanted to talk about conquering the Dungeon of the Undead. I''ve talked to everyone about this before, but it seems like everyone thinks the Undead Dungeon will make it easier for our group. While we were talking Vanessa said that she could use light magic and could use Holy magic too, she said that since she became a Vampire for the first time she could no longer use neither her Light element powers nor her holy powers, but as long as I made her my daughter her powers of Light returned along with the powers of the shadow that my race has, she also said that by bing a priestess of the Goddess Selene she was able to regain her sacred power. Ivan said that with so many people having Light elemental affinities in our party it will be much easier to fight the Undead and if Vanessa joins the party while fighting inside the dungeon we will be able to clear the dungeon in a few days. I''ve listened to everyone''s opinion, everyone seems to agree that no matter who the boss monster of the Undead Dungeon is, it will be easier to kill for our group than Basilisk was, especially if Vanessa fights on our side, that''s as long as it''s a Grade S monster. I didn''t want to let Vanessa join the Dungeon with our group as she still hasn''tpletely gotten used to her new body and new powers, but Ivan said it would be perfect for Vanessa''s training to join us and fight from the very first. walk from the dungeon. Ivan exined that this way Vanessa will get used to it faster as she joins our group. Ivan''s exnation was very convincing, the others also agreed, so he said that tomorrow we will start our mission to clean up that dungeon. I take the opportunity that everyone is gathered to remove the storage crystal for everyone to see the information Carlos gave me about the Dungeon of the Undead, ¨¦rica takes a Reading Crystal and reads the information aloud for everyone to hear. After knowing so much information, we started thinking aboutbat ns for difficult ces, we also thought about how to deal with floors that we consider more dangerous. One thing that made everyone happy was finding out that there are no Ghost or Specter monsters in this dungeon, these monsters are often difficult to deal with from what Irina and Irius said. After everything is resolved I say we are going out in the morning, so I go back to my room, this time I choose not to use synthesis this week until I clean the Undead Dungeon, I do this to make sure I am in my best condition to enter the Dungeon. so Iy in my bed to get a peaceful night''s sleep tonight. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ,m ---------- The next day everyone woke up and got ready to leave, Vanessa wears an outfit that Tania spent the night creating for her after everyone is ready we left towards the Adventurers Guild. We''re just going to the Guild to get the special quest that Carlos asked for, after getting the quest we''re heading to the Dungeon inside the Forest of Blood. Diana guides us to the ce where she faced the Undead a few months ago, when we got there we saw some soldiers taking care of the entrance to the passage and we showed that we were on a Guild mission, we entered the passage that is in the lower part of a Dead tree, we follow the tunnel from this passage to a cave where we see the entrance to the Dungeon of the Undead. Chapter 205 Cap 204: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 2(Chapter Preview) We are in a big underground cave where there is only the tunnel behind us that leads outside and a big skull-shaped door in the cave wall in front of us. This door appears to be made of some kind of iron in the shape of a silver and ck skull. "So this is the Dungeon of the Undead?" (I) "Yes, all we need to do is touch the gate and it will open, ording to what Mari told me if no one enters or leaves the dungeon the gate closes again." (Diana) "Before I go in I want to know what you n to do?" (I) "With the maps, we were studying yesterday we''ll make it to floor number twenty today if we head straight for the stairs." (I) "I think we can go straight to floor number twenty, Vanessa can train fighting there as she doesn''t have any very powerful monsters on those floors." (Irius) "She can even take advantage of these constant battles to get used to her body and powers." (Kira) "You have somebat training, Vanessa." (I) "I learned to fight little martial art a long time ago, but my specialty is magic." (Vanessa) "While I was still in the Church of Light, I was sent to many ces full ofbat to boost the morale of the Church''s believers." (Vanessa) "I am strong enough to fight alone using only magic, but I also have many healing and purification spells." (Vanessa) "Okay, so Vanessa, Irina, Irius, and Ibuki will be the main attackers, the others myself included will stay out ofbat and only interfere if they can''t defeat six enemies." (I) I''ll let these four fight until floor number twenty for Vanessa and Ibuki who evolved into an Inferior Oni overnight to get used to their new bodies and powers, even Ibuki who had evolved didn''t change a thing so I wouldn''t even have realized she evolved if she hadn''t told me. I chose Irina and Irius to fight them because they already have experience fighting Undead, Irius is a big mountain of muscle with full armor and defense skills, he will be the tank for them, Irina will be the support being in the back helping if necessary fulfilling its ce as support of the group. With the formation already prepared, I touched the skull-shaped door, then the skull''s eyes sparkled and the door opens outwards, I try to look inside but it''s all dark after we enter we go towards the crystal column in the middle of the secure room to register our presence here before walking towards the hallway that will lead us to the first floor. ---------- The monsters of the first twenty floors were nothing much, they were just variations of skeletons and weak zombies, the four I told to fight was very good and the fights only took a few seconds. As they fought I could understand why Carlos wanted our group to handle this, the Light element does more damage than the fire element to the undead, even Irina''s favorite magic being her light currents that only serve to bind her targets did a great deal of damage to the Undead as if they were chains of fire. Every attack by Irius with his sword shrouded in light burned the Undead, they didn''t even have a hard time killing those monsters that should have been hard to defeat. Ibuki who had no affinity with the Light element was the one who showed me how difficult it is to fight the Undead. Every time Ibuki fought a Skeleton I could see that sh attacks had reduced effect as his whole body was made of bones, every time Ibuki ripped off an arm, leg, or even the head of a skeleton he could just take it back. and put in ce or even use the limbs of another skeleton instead, the only way to defeat him was to rip or break the core inside his chest. It was also difficult for Ibuki to fight Zombies as the only way to kill them is by destroying their brains or cores, you can also try to rip out the same core with the skeleton but it''s harder as the zombies still have flesh on their bodies, other than that they will not die with any other type of attack other than the Light element or using holy power. Worst of all is that the Undead feel no pain, fatigue, or fear, as long as they are not destroyed they continue to attack without fear of being hurt or dying. There is still the problem that the Undead have several resistance abilities and attacks that cause abnormal status, they have several strange abilities like poisons, curses, diseases, illusion, etc. They are hard to fight against, Ibuki had a lot of trouble at first, but soon learned where the weak spots lie, so she started running up to the Skeletons and using her ws to break bones and pierce her hand into the Skeletons chest to ripping out the core, I also saw her dropping her swords and fighting with only her fists to break all the Skeleton bones using the martial arts I taught her. With her strength of hers, she could have used her swords to cut everything with ease, but it seems she is taking the opportunity to train and find out how to defeat these types of monsters as I said before, I''m d she has matured so much. But what surprised me the most was to see Vanessa fighting, in the first five floors she fought just using some kind of military martial art that had direct punches and strong kicks doing attackbos to her target, she wrapped her body with her magic of Light to deal maximum damage to the undead. At first, she defeated her enemies taking advantage of being much stronger and faster than the Undead and also having the elemental affinity of light, but her way of fighting didn''t fit with her somehow, but in every fight she changed her way of fighting a little, making it more fluid and natural, from floor number ten Vanessa started to use her wings in her fight, her red wings glowed beautifully as she fought using her wings to defend against enemy blows or pushing her enemies away to reposition itself before attacking again. She said that her specialty was magic, but she didn''t use magic at any time, it seems she was doing the same as Ibuki and taking advantage of these weaker enemies to train and get used to her body, at first she made many mistakes when fighting with her wings beating them with herpanions or bumping into walls, but when she got used to using the wings I realized from the way she moved that the Martial Art she was using also included how to use the wings inbat, that''s when I realized that it must be a Celestina martial art that she must have learned from her father in the past. As it didn''t seem like I needed to worry about these four fightings, so I started looking around while paying attention to other things, I noticed that with each floor the amount of miasma visibly increased, not only that but also the plots of each floor were more dangerous, the first fifteen floors were caves and looked likebyrinths filled with deadly traps growing in numbers, but it also had floors that looked like they were inside huge ruined Pces or in the middle of dark swamps. This dungeon might be very difficult for other adventurers, but for me and my group, it''s been much easier than the Great Serpent Dungeon. As Carlos said, we have the advantage in elemental affinity, but we also have people with detection skills, trap detection, healing, and purification. My only regret is that apart from the two-floor bosses we faced giving each other bounty chests, we didn''t find any other chests anywhere. When we got to floor 21 I told everyone to register at the crystal column inside the secure room before we went back to the first floor, we''ve done a lot today and I have something I want to talk to Carlos about. ---------- When we left the dungeon we spent a few minutes walking before leaving the tunnel to the outside, out of politeness I said goodbye to the guards who are in charge of guarding this ce, so I and the others head towards town while we talk. "You four did really well, especially Ibuki and Vanessa, you two were magnificent dedicating yourselves to training in a situation like that." (I) "I have to take every opportunity to be strong to apany the master in the future or I will end up being left behind." (Ibuki) "You don''t have to worry about that, Ibuki." (I) "Of all the people here your growth is the fastest." (I) "That''s not counting the master, his growth is extremely abnormal, besides having a great talent he is also a training freak, so don''tpare yourself to this monster." (Diana) "That''s right, for someone who started out as a Goblin, seeing you reach that level of strength in a few months is amazing, so don''tpare yourself to this abnormality of the master." (Kira) "If you keep buying up with the master nothing good will happen, remember that the master is an anomaly that you can''t exin, so forget about him and find your own way of doing things." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "Abnormal... monster... anomaly..." (I) "(What I did to be so insulted, I don''t think I did anything to be called a monster.)" (I) "(Can''t they see that I''m a normal person, don''t they realize that I''m just a little hardworking...)" (I) I suddenly feel two hands on both my shoulders. "Don''t cry Dad, they''re just talking about how amazing you are." (Irina) "Don''t be sad Father, the way you tirelessly strive to improve is something to be admired." (Irius) "What good children I have..." (I) While beingforted by my children we finally arrive in the town of Valen and I tell the others to do as they please while me and La who spent the day sleeping inside my hood go to the Adventurers Guild. Chapter 206 Cap 205: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 3(Chapter Preview) As soon as we arrive in town I tell everyone to go do what they want and I''m going with La to the Adventurers Guild, it''s already nightfall so I hope the Guild isn''t too crowded. "How can you sleep all day while we''re still inside a dungeon?" (I) "It was really annoying to see others fighting monsters so weak, besides what could happen in the first twenty floors of a dungeon that would endanger people who had defeated a Grade S monster?" (La) "You are making arguments as an excuse for yourziness." (I) "You have to learn not to let your guard down in unfamiliar ces, your logic is also very naive." (I) "You know that unpredictable things can happen, an example of that was when we were in the Dungeon of the Great Serpent and we found the novice killers, then there was the Evil Seed break and the monster wave." (I) "Things like that can happen when you''re less prepared and with my luck, it will definitely happen, so I never let my guard down, you should do the same." (I) "The master is very serious, he should learn to rx and have more fun, there''s nothing wrong with taking a day off." (La) Sigh "(The problem is that you want to take every day off.)" (I) While talking to La I arrive at the Guild and ask a receptionist to tell Carlos or Mari that I''m here, so the receptionist goes up and back in a few minutes taking me to Carlos'' office where I only see Mari sitting reading some papers. "If you''re looking for that muscle head missed the trip, he''s at the Duke''s house." (Mari) "Is he still at work delivering reports on things that have happened to the Duke?" (I) "No, that idiot went drinking at the Duke''s house for finally finishing all the work we''ve been doing with the special mission Diana participated in, the new dungeon and the monster wave." (Mari) "And you didn''tin about him going out for drinks?" (I) "No, he deserves this rest, the Duke is also a workaholic and doesn''t have many chances to rest, but with my husband around he won''t have much choice." (Mari) I walk in and take a chair across from Mari who is sitting in the Guild Master''s seat at her desk. "Well it doesn''t matter if he''s not here right now, I can talk to you about it too." (I) "Did something happen?" (Mari) "Nothing much, just a few of my doubts, as you already know today I went exploring the Dungeon of the Undead with my group." (I) "Yes, you came in the morning to pick up the special mission Carlos prepared for you." (Mari) "Did something happen inside the Dungeon?" (Mari) "Not exactly, just wanted to talk about something." (I) "Ask what you want." (Mari) "As you know me and my group have already conquered the Great Serpent Dungeon." (I) "But even on the top floor of that dungeon I''ve never seen miasma, this Dungeon of the Undead has miasma since the first floor and it only gets worse with each floor deeper." (I) "I know, that''s one of the reasons that ce is giving us so much trouble, if it weren''t for you and your group to be here, then we would have a hard time getting rid of this dungeon." (Mari) "What I find strange is that the only time I felt so much miasma in one ce was when I was present when the Evil Seed was broken, plus the number of monsters on each floor is veryrgepared to the Great Serpent Dungeon ." (I) "Those are good doubts, so starting ces with a lot of Undead always has a lot of miasma, not only that but the stronger the Undead monsters, the stronger the miasma in the area." (Mari) "So imagine an Undead-only dungeon, a ce like this will have a lot of miasma, but you''re right to worry, normally the miasma in this type of dungeon would only appear from floor 40 onwards, but the miasma appears from the first walk which I also find strange." (Mari) "But about the number of monsters being bigger I can say that you''re right, besides you don''t have any more adventurers entering that dungeon, so it''s normal to have more monsters." (Mari) "I see, thanks for the info." (I) "One more thing, Carlos and I got together with some friends to try and clean up this dungeon, but as you know we couldn''t because of the miasma." (Mari) "We were only able to get to floor number 51, which means that after that floor there will be a lot more monsters and chests as there was no one who went there before." (Mari) "From what I could see this dungeon doesn''t pose much danger to me and my group, so it doesn''t matter if there are more monsters." (I) "Brave words, but don''t get too confident." (Mari) "You''ll see, the master and I will conquer this dungeon in a few days." (La) While I was talking to Mari a nosy fairy got in the way of the conversation while sitting on my shoulder. "Finally decided to show off little Fairy? Seems like you have a lot of trust in your Contractor, don''t you?" (Mari) "The master is very smart, but he is also very careful, he would only ept your husband''s request because I convinced him." (La) "I know that Carlos told me about you, thanks for your help, have a cookie." (Mari) Mari opens a drawer and takes out a round biscuit that she throws to La, which she starts eating the moment she takes it. "What a strange Fairy you have Zenos, why does she hide her wings?" (Mari) "It''s also weird that she looks so much like you, her hair, her skin color, and her eyes...." (Mari) "Don''t try to dig my secrets Mari, not even the Assassin Guild master could, so don''t try." (I) "(I''ll use Lucas'' name to keep her from continuing her questions.)" (I) "I''m not investigating you, I just found her appearance curious." (Mari) "Besides, every adventurer has their secrets, even if it looks like you have too many secrets I''m not going to go any deeper into it." (Mari) "Thank you for understanding." (I) After that I got up and said goodbye to Mari, I already found out what was confusing me inside the Dungeon today, now it''s time for me to go back to the mansion. ---------- After I came back I gathered everyone to talk about the Dungeon, I said that I intend to go to floor 40 tomorrow and everyone agreed, I also delivered the monster materials that we got today to Nira, she will evaluate, distribute and sell whatever is leftover. After the meeting I called Vanessa to walk with me through the gardens of the mansion, I did this because I wanted to know more about her way of fighting, which impressed me a lot today. As we walked through the garden the Fairies and Infant Spirits would fly around me and every now and then I would throw some energy for them to eat away from me. Meanwhile, Vanessa exined to me that the Martial Art she used today was taught by her old father, this is a basic martial art for those who are learning to fight, she started using this martial art to adapt faster to her body, then From this, she started to use her own way of fighting little by little and tried to include her wings in herbat mode, which took a while to do. She said that she was happy with the resolve of the training she did, also said that she will use tomorrow to train with her spells and skills that she didn''t use today. After this conversation, I went to my room with Vanessa and La, as soon as we entered I put on the barrier of silence and get ready to drink Dragon''s blood. After filling my ss with blood I drink it all at once, feel my throat burn and the energies destroy my body, I try to resist the urge to scream and I endure the pain. After a few seconds or minutes, I feel simr energy in my blood again absorbing this wild energy then the pain stops and I see a magic circle around me that emanatesfortable energy. Looks like Vanessa was healing me at the same time she was being hurt, I thank her for that. Ding! <[ Her bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 10%> 15% ] ]> After that, I appreciate Vanessa and La''s help, so I''m going to sleep, I need to be in great condition for tomorrow, even if I''m not going to fight, I have to at least be ready to go intobat if I need to. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next day everyone woke up early and got ready, after we eat I have a brief meeting exining the monsters that are registered in the information Carlos gave saying that they appear on the floors where we are going tomorrow. After that we all left for the Dungeon, we were talking along the way, I noticed that Vanessa, Irina, and Irius areughing and talking, it seems that as the three were once part of the Church of Light and are now my children ended up having a lot inmon what made them create a bond of sympathy for each other, I''m happy to see them getting along that way. "Admiring your kids getting along well?" (Ivan) "Yes, their story is simr, it made them understand each other easier." (I) "They''re lucky you found them, master." (Ivan) "I and my daughter are lucky for that too, I dreamed for twenty years to see her smile just one more time, now I see her smile every day." (Ivan) "Don''t thank me so often Ivan, I wasn''t totally selfless in helping you guys, you know that." (I) "At least you''ve always made your intentions clear, you may not have noticed, but see how many different races are working for you?" (Ivan) "..." (I) "You treat us all equally, you treat us all like family, for me who lost almost all of my family this is very important." (Ivan) "This isn''t the time for these sentimental bone bag conversations, we''re almost there at the Dungeon." (La) Chapter 207 Cap 206: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 4(Chapter Preview) After we enter the dungeon we go straight to floor number 20 where we will face the boss of that floor. As we already have a map we go through the swamp that is this floor and goes straight to the ce where the floor boss is, from the information we have the boss of this floor is a Skeleton Mage that uses innovation magic, in addition, he can use two other spells, one that creates a shield around you and the other that creates five shadow energy spheres that attack the closest enemies. Knowing this information about this floor boss, Vanessa asked to fight him alone, she wants to take advantage that the enemy is a single monster Mage to train her use of her own magic. I told her she could fight alone, but I also asked Diana and Irius to stay by her side if necessary. Not after an hour of walking around killing the Skeletons on this floor do we arrive at a kind of ruined building that resembles a library, as soon as we enter we see that the books are in terrible condition and are nk, the shelves form a circle around an empty area in the center. In the center of this empty area is a Skeleton in an intact ck robe holding a book, as soon as we enter the Skeleton turns to us and lifts the book that opens in front of him alone, so a magic circle starts to glow on the floor and we notice that all this big empty area in the center of this library gives way to this magic circle. Soon cracks start to appear on the ground and Skeletonse out of these cracks which disappearter, the number of Skeletons is 15, most of them are using different weapons, there are only one of the Skeletons holding a staff who must be a Mage. "It doesn''t look like you''re going to have any problems with these monsters, so they''re all your Vanessa." (I) "Thanks, Dad." (Vanessa) Vanessa walks to the magic circle and takes out a beautiful red wooden staff with a white crystal in the shape of a heart on the tip, this staff is almost the same height as her. Vanessa enters the summoning magic circle and focuses her magic on the staff before mming her underside hard into the ground, spreading a wave of white energy throughout the surroundings that makes the light in the magic circle on the ground go out. "< Magic Cancetion >" (Vanessa) "< Mana Barrier >" (Vanessa) The summoned skeletons don''t stand still, by the time the energy wave Vanessa caused was passing through them harmlessly, they were already running towards Vanessa, but before they reached her a transparent barrier appeared around Vanessa blocking all attacks. At that moment the Skeleton Chief raises a hand and five ck spheres appear floating on top of him, Vanessa raises her staff and five white glowing spheres appear, Vanessa seems to use the same type of Magic, but even though she started after the Skeleton she ends up before pointing with your staff forward sending the five spheres to your enemies. "< Light Shot >" (Vanessa) The five spheres of light go flying at great speed towards the enemies, two hit the Boss barrier of this floor-breaking it, the third sphere hits the magical Skeleton that has just been summoned and seemed to be preparing tounch a magical attack, when if hit by Vanessa''s Magic the skeleton is blown backward and their bones fall to the ground with some smokeing out of them, the other two Vanessa spheres hit the skeletons around them defeating three of them and pushing the others back. "< de of Light >" (Vanessa) Vanessa builds a white magic circle on the tip of her staff and swings her staff horizontally from left to right in front of you quickly creating arge de of light that flies forward cutting through all summoned skeletons before disappearing. While Vanessa was creating this magical attack the skeleton''s five ck energy spheres hit her shield causing explosions that make the shield ripple and cracks appear in various parts, but soon after the shield seems to repair itself and resist the magical attack, so Vanessa he raises his staff and the crystal heart at the end begins to glow with a powerful white light, then Vanessa points the staff at the Skeleton and a spear of light goes flying from the crystal at the end of the staff going at great speed towards the Skeleton. "< Light Spear >" (Vanessa) The Skeleton didn''t have time to react and the spear cuts through his chest making his body dismount and fall to the ground. "It''s still a bit difficult to control therge amount of magic I have, my limit is intermediate level spells apparently." (Vanessa) "You fought very well Vanessa, congrattions." (I) "Thanks for thepliment, Dad." (Vanessa) "But I still have a lot to improve, the cast time of a magic circle must be instantaneous to be used in fastbat, I also need to improve my control over my magic, I wish I had hit this Skeleton''s head and not its chest." (Vanessa) "One step at a time, you did well in thisbat facing 16 enemies alone, if you think you can do better then see what you can use different in your nextbat." (I) "I''ll do it, thanks." (Vanessa) Vanessa gives me a happy hug and a kiss on my forehead, if a person saw us now they would think she is an older sister being affectionate with her younger brother, no one would realize that I am Vanessa''s father. ---------- After Vanessa''s fight against the master of floor number 20 we took everything that could be sold or would be useful like the skulls of the boss of that floor and the Skeleton Mage he summoned, we also took the magic cores, we took the book that the boss gave floor held, we also took the tunic he was wearing since it was in good condition, we even took the Skeleton weapons on the floor and took the rewards from the chest that appeared after defeating the floor boss which only consisted of a few global silver coins and a magic book on basic shadow magic. After that, we spent the rest of the day descending to the next floors killing every undead along the way. When we got to floor number 30 I myself wanted to face the boss monster of that floor as I was tired of doing nothing until now. The boss monster on this floor was a 8-foot-tall Zombie in full armor and arge war ax in his hand. He was very strong and tough, but he was slow so I was able to dodge his attacks easily with my superior speed. During the entire battle with the Zombie I found out from Ivan that he was a Zombie Commander who didn''t use any skills or magic other than his meleebat techniques, so I understood why. His skills should be resistance type, as I was using him to train I didn''t use magic or strong skills to kill him, but my normal attacks did little damage to him, moreover, he didn''t even try to defend if it wasn''t in his head, if it were a living person it would already be dead from my attacks, but this Zombie Commander seems to have good resistance skills. After a few minutes exchanging a few blows and understanding how he was fighting I waited for his attack, then I dodged to the side spinning and took advantage of this spin to throw my dagger in his eye as he made the downward movement while trying to attack me with his axe. from top to bottom, no time to dodge my dagger hits the target piercing the eye and hitting the brain and the body of the great Zombie Commander falls to the ground almost crushing me. Ding! <[ You received 460 EXP for enemy kill ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . <[ Your work has leveled up ]> After that we got the war axe, full armor, and magic core from this monster, Irina also wanted to take some organs from this monster saying they might be useful for Lyra as they can be used in alchemy. This boss''s chest only yielded a few dozen global silver coins and a few gems, we took them all and continued on our way through the dungeon with great speed as usual. Only when we arrive at the safe room on the 40th floor do I say to end the day and head back to the city, our conquest of this dungeon is very fast, there is no challenge but it could be better I think. What makes me happy is that I learned a lot about the Undead in this dungeon, I''m still a little scared thinking we''re going to face a Grade S monster that we don''t have any information about, but after seeing how well prepared our group is to face the Undead I have a lot of confidence in winning even without knowing which monster it will be. But one thing I noticed as we went deeper into the dungeon was therge amount of miasma, now I understand why other adventurers were having a problem, the amount of miasma on this floor is iparable to the miasma of the mansion, but it seems that neither I nor the others are affected by miasma, in fact, ¨¦rica and Ivan said they felt stronger and stronger inside the Dungeon with each deeper floor we went. After returning to the first floor we leave the dungeon chatting as usual, then head towards the town of Valen and straight to the mansion, this time we have a lot of things for Nira to evaluate and distribute to the otherster. Chapter 208 Cap 207: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 5(Chapter Preview) On the way to the mansion, I leave the others talking while I remember the way Vanessa fought today. I remember the spells ¨¦rica and Irina taught me, the defense type spells are divided into physical defense to deter physical attacks, magic defense to deter magic attacks, elemental defense, and basic defense. Basic defense is variations of the same spell known as Mana Barrier, it is considered the best defense, but it is also considered the worst defense, the reason for this is that this barrier can deter all types of attacks, but each time that it takes to damage the Mage''s mana is consumed in the same proportion as the damage taken, this makes the Mage at a great disadvantage when using this spell as he runs the risk of running out of manapletely in the middle ofbat. Irina told me that Mages usually useyered barriers, the way to do this is to put the Mana barrier first and put the other defenses in front leaving the Mana barrier as thest line of defense so the mage is as safe as possible. while trying to save your energy for battle. But I was confused why Vanessa didn''t do it the way I was taught, maybe she did it that way as part of her training? I''ll ask herter, today I saw Vanessa fighting very well using only magic, I could also see her fighting as a team along with Irina, Irius, and Ibuki. If everything keeps going well we''ll all be able to fight together when we get deeper into the Dungeon, at first I wanted everyone to get used to fighting the Undead, so I fought today too, in order to gain some practical experience fighting Count the Zombie Commander. I think I''ll have to start using the light spells Irina taught me, I don''t think I''ve used them before, normally I use more wind, fire, or earth element magic, it''s still very difficult to process so many attack variations at the same time during thebat, so I try to restrict the types of attacks I can make to keep myself in control of what I can do during a fight. ---------- While I got lost in my thoughts we arrived at the mansion, then Caryna appeared saying the food was almost ready, we could even smell the food, in this brief distraction we didn''t notice Ibuki''s disappearance. The next thing I hear is Caryna screaming as she arrives in the kitchen and Leo dragging a chained Ibuki still with a piece of meat in its mouth back into the bedroom. With Caryna having to start cooking again, everyone had time to shower and change into morefortable clothes before eating. During the meal we were talking about what happened at Dungeon today, Ivan and Diana were telling me what I did wrong when facing that Zombie Commander, they also talked about what I could have done differently. Meanwhile, Irina, ¨¦rica, and Vanessa were talking about magical attack patterns and their own fighting styles, it seems they were seeking advice from each other to get stronger. After themode, I told everyone to go to sleep and I said I was going to try to get to floor 51 tomorrow, the same floor where Carlos stopped. The reason not to go deeper tomorrow is because the monsters will start to get stronger and more numerous from now on, so we''ll have to be careful and proceed calmly. After eating and talking to everyone I go to my room and stand on the balcony watching Byakko, Yomi, and La ying with the Spirits and Fairy Children in the garden. "Can I bother you a little?" (Ivan) "You never bother me, Ivan, don''t worry about formalities and talk any way you want around me." (I) "It''s hard for me not to be formal as I was raised the Prince of a Kingdom, losing old habits is difficult." (Ivan) "Do what makes you mostfortable, but what do you want to talk about?" (I) "I want to talk about the Dungeon of the Undead." (Ivan) "Since day one I''ve been feeling something strange in there, but I didn''t know what it was, all I could tell is that with each step deeper I could feel this strangeness better." (Ivan) "I thought that because I turned into a monster the way I felt inside the Dungeons had changed, but I didn''t feel that strangeness in the Dungeon of the Great Serpent." (Ivan) "The only thing I find strange is that amount of miasma, even Carlos and Mari think that miasma is strange." (I) "That was where I was going to get, today just before I left the dungeon I finally understood the strangeness I was feeling, it was the miasma, I was feeling some kind of presence mixed with the miasma." (Ivan) "A presence? From whom? Was it not some monster?" (I) "I can''t tell, it didn''t look like the presence of a monster, a person or a Demi, I couldn''t understand what it was." (Ivan) "..." (I) "Don''t worry, as we progress through the dungeon we can find out what is this strangeness you felt, what do you think?" (I) "All right." (Ivan) After a short conversation with Ivan telling him not to worry so much he leaves, so I call Vanessa into my room to watch over me while I drink Dragon''s blood. It wasn''t surprising that horrible pain ran through my entire body, but I was starting to take this kind of thing better, soon the pain was gone and Vanessa was healing me. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Great Pain Resistance: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 15% > 20% ] ]> I was already finding it strange to have achieved a blood purity of 20% and still not have gained any kind of skills, this has never happened before. I would like to understand why this is, but since I have nothing to do about it I''m going to sleep to be in the best condition for tomorrow, so I lie down on my bed and go to sleep. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next day Alice wakes me up at Freya''s request, after dressing me up as well as others we ate and left for the dungeon. Today it''s nned to go to the floor where Carlos stopped exploring which is floor 51, the boss monster on floor 50 is one I didn''t want to face and there are others in my group who think the same way as I do, for so I decided to tell everyone to attack so we can kill him as quickly as possible. Once we get to the dungeon we enter and go straight to floor 40, the boss monster of this floor is called Meat Golen, this is a monster whose entire body is made of rotten flesh, it has no weak points to attack, so The only way to kill him is to attack with fire, this monster doesn''t use magic and doesn''t have attack skills, but his defense and stamina are amazing making an enemy difficult to defeat. But that''s not the biggest problem, what''s worse was his appearance, which Carlos described in his briefings as a grotesque body made up of the rotting flesh of several different monsters, not only his hideous appearance but also his rotten smell. Just imagining such a creature is disgusting, if I could I wouldn''t want to face this monster, but Ivan said that as we don''t know yet which dungeon boss is, the best we can do is gain as much experience as possible fighting these monsters to be prepared. This time I wasn''t going to let Vanessa participate in the battle, this time La, Ivan, and ¨¦rica will attack this monster, my n is very simple, once we find this monster we will all use our strongest fire magic to defeat this one monster with a single attack. With that n in ce, we followed the map Carlos left to go straight to where the boss of this floor is and I used my detection skill to dodge the monsters until we got there. Once we got inside and checked where this monster is we followed my n and quickly used our fire spells hitting it with Firebolts, fire spears, fire shots, etc. Ding! <[ you gained 720 EXP from enemy kill ]> The moment we spotted the monster we attacked without even giving it time to move, just seeing its appearance was far worse than anything I could think of, La and I continued using our fire attacks until there was nothing left of this thing''s body. beyond his core. After killing this monster let''s get its core and look at the chest that appeared, La, who was curious to see what was inside, flew off to open the chest, as soon as she touched the chest it opened showing several sharp teeth and a long tongue, then the chest tries to devour La with a single bite. "< Freeze >" (La) Frightened and taken aback by this surprise attack, La used a mid-level Ice element spell that froze this thing in a ce like a statue of ice, it froze with its mouth open and tongue sticking out trying to eat La. After pulling away and taking a few deep breaths, La creates several des with her space element and cuts this icy stay to shreds with a face filled with rage. Chapter 209 Cap 208: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 6(Chapter Preview) After defeating that Meat Golem we continued our trip through the dungeon, but I noticed a big difference from floor 41 to floor 50. The difference was that all these floors were forest environments full of traps and poison, not only was the environment forest as all the Zombies and Skeletons on these floors were of the beast type, that is to say, they were more fierce and faster than the humanoid types. Worst of all is that the forests on these floors were in a perpetual night, to make matters worse there were two floors that were full of fog that obstructed our vision and there was one floor where a torrential rain was continuously falling hindering not only my group of vision but also to continue on the path. The monsters also ambushed or attacked in groups, it seemed that the Undead on these floors were not affected by the environment like us, we were at a disadvantage. As things looked tough I left Kira to take care of the rear and started to lead the way using my abilities to see in the dark and detect nearby monsters avoiding the ambushes. As the environment itself had be an obstacle for the group I told everyone that we were going to fight together from now on, there would be no more training and I told them to be alert to the surroundings. The strangest thing was on floor 44 where birds began to appear Skeleton from the sky, I couldn''t understand how those things could fly being just a pile of bones, but after Ivan pointed out the reason I understood, these Undead monsters had the same ability as Ivan''s "Spectral Body", thanks to this ability they can use that greenish energy to create a body simr to living creatures, these birds used this ability to create transparent wings around their wings made of bone to achieve fly. After understanding this I realized that it wasn''t just the birds, even the Skeleton monsters on the ground where using this ability, that''s why they were so fast and moved like living beasts, they were using this ability to recreate spectral muscles so they could move. more easily and naturally. It seemed that this skill was quite versatile and useful for the Undead, but the beast-type Skeletons weren''t all the problem, the beast-type Zombies had poison breath-type attacks just like the Basilisk we faced a few days ago, even though his attacks didn''t have the same strength or range as that Basilisk was still ufortable. I as well as many of my group had resistance to the poison we acquired in the Dungeon of the Great Serpent or other ways, but unfortunately, there were still two people who didn''t have these abilities which were Irina and Freya, luckily that both Irina and Vanessa were able to heal that poison. Even though we were starting to have some difficulty on these floors it was still nothing to worry about, we actually managed to take advantage of this hostile environment to improve our teamwork. ---------- After hours of fighting through strange and dark forests, we finally reached floor 50, the monster on that floor was a bone Kimera, it looked like it would be aplicated enemy to fight against in normal ways, so we decided to use Vanessa''s Holy magic to defeat this monster. As this monster isrge andposed of bones from dozens or even hundreds of monsters, it would be difficult to find its core, it would be even more difficult to hit an attack on that core. From the information you have this monster can use the bones it stores in its body to create Skeletons that it can control from a distance, in addition, this monster has magical and physical resistance which makes it very difficult to defeat normally, so let''s leave this one monster with Vanessa. But before facing this monster I tell everyone to rest for an hour in the safe room of swim 50, the Undead we faced wouldn''t be a problem if they attacked head-on, but they always try to attack with ambushes or in a group which ended up mentally tiring the group for keeping their guard up until we get here. While we''re in the secure room I gather everyone for a chat. "I know everyone is tired, the boss of this floor seems to be difficult to fight against, I also don''t know how much damage Vanessa''s holy magic can do to him, so if you prefer we can leave now and leave to face this boss of the walk tomorrow, what do you think?" (I) "You don''t need to worry about that, Vanessa will surely beat this boss easily, right Vanessa?" (Ivan) "Yes, one or two attacks will be enough to take care of that floor boss." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "You''ve never seen Holy magic, have you Father?" (Irina) I nod in agreement. "Holy Magic doesn''t use mana, it uses holy power, so this monster''s magic defense will be useless and because it''s an Undead it will take ten times more damage than normal from an attack made with Holy energy." (Irina) "That''s right, if it weren''t for Vanessa being here it would be more difficult to deal with this monster, but magic or attack skills that use the Light element would solve even if it took longer." (Irius) "If everyone looks confident then I''ll leave this monster in your hands Vanessa." (I) "I''ll do my best, Dad" (Vanessa) ? Sigh "..." (Freya) "What was Freya?" (I) "You have a very depressed face." (I) "I don''t think I''m being very useful in this dungeon, my arrows seem to not affect Undead, we''re already at floor 50 and I haven''t defeated any monsters with my arrows." (Freya) "It may be true that your arrows can''t defeat the monsters in this dungeon, but you''ve helped us a lot on thesest floors." (I) "Your arrows fend off monsters or hinder their attacks and movements, you''re being useful in your own way, and don''t worry about these unnecessary things." (I) After cheering Freya up and taking a rest, everyone is ready to enter the small valley in the center of the forest on that floor where the boss of that floor is. We go in trying not to make a noise and walk towards the ce where my detection skill is pointing. Soon we see the monster, it has a height of five meters and its body is totally white because it is made entirely of bones, at first nce, it looks like a white rhinoceros, but then it turns towards us, then it starts running in a big way. speed up to us making the ground shake with every step he takes. As he runs, the bones in his body move and rearrange, changing his appearance to a veryrge type of Tiger with ws, bone wings, and sharp teeth. In the brief moment, he moves I notice transparent greenish energy covering his body, then I realize that this monster also has the spectral body ability, at that moment the monster stops running and uses its wings to fly towards us increasing its speed. Just as I think the monster will reach us and I was ready to intercept it I notice a golden light on my side and I turn around, what I see is Vanessa with her staff pointed at the monster with the crystal heart at the end of the staff glowing with golden light and various magic circles around the staff''s body. "< Holy Column >" (Vanessa) At this point, a golden circle appears under the monster and a golden light exits the circle at high speed going straight up to thirty meters high, the spell onlysts ten seconds before it shrinks and then disappears leaving just a pile of bones on the ground. "..." (I) Then a chest pops out of the ground in the middle of the valley and I realize that the monster I thought it would be troublesome to defeat was vanquished with a single attack, at this point, I finally understand the power of Holy energy. "He looked strong, so I expended all my holy power on this mid-level spell." (Vanessa) "It was amazing magic Vanessa, but please be careful, I was almost scared to death with this magic so close to me." (Ivan) "Sorry Ivan." (Vanessa) After the monster is defeated I collect all the bones and core from it, then head towards the chest with the others. To make sure I use my detection skill to confirm that there isn''t another monster disguised as a chest, then I ask Kira to check that there are no traps, which I seem to have, as soon as Kira disarms the trap I open the chest. What was inside was a shield of bones, some global coins worth five gold coins, and a Grade B cleansing potion ording to my Identification skill. After getting everything we go to floor 51 and head back to the first floor before heading out of the tunnel towards the city. "Rest well today, starting tomorrow there will be no more maps to guide us, we''ll have to explore each floor to find the stairs." (I) "This is going to be difficult, we''re going to have to be very careful as the floors up to the boss are going to have a crazy number of Undead." (Diana) "Not to mention that the Undead are getting stronger than they should be because of this miasma." (Irina) "It''s going to be really tough when we get to the top floor and have to face Grade A Undead empowered by miasma." (Kira) "Even though they are stronger, we have the elemental advantage with some of us having an affinity for the light element, we also have someone with sacred power, don''t forget that." (¨¦rica) "Plus the Dungeon monsters aren''t the only ones that get stronger because of the miasma, Miss Erica and I are also getting stronger inside the Dungeon as well." (Ivan) "You are right." (I) "I think we are doing well, but don''t forget that everything will be unknown going forward." (I) "Yea!!!" (all) Chapter 210 Cap 209: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 7(Chapter Preview) After we got home I gave Nira everything she could sell or distribute to others, just like I''ve been doing since the beginning I''m saving the bodies of some monsters for me to eat another day. When we were showing the items to everyone the cleansing potion was snatched up by Lyra who said she would study it, meanwhile the bone shield was taken by Anton who said he liked how it was done. After that Caryna brought out delicious food for everyone to eat, after enjoying our meal I met with Ivan and Diana outside the mansion to discuss what we will do tomorrow. We were sitting at a table near the garden. "How big do you think this dungeon must be?" (I) "Carlos thinks he should make it to the 65th floor, but maybe he can make it to the 70th, we won''t be able to know until we get to the top floor." (Diana) "Then it won''t be long to conquer this dungeon, but I''d love to know who would be the boss of this dungeon." (I) "I wanted to know too, but there''s no other way to find out than to go into the boss''s office." (Diana) "We may not know which boss it will be, but we can assume it will be much stronger than Basilisk and it will definitely be Undead." (Ivan) "If we''re guessing, from the monsters that have appeared so far it can only be one type of Zombie or Skeleton." (I) "I agree, the worst case would be if you were a Mage because there would be a high chance of being able to cast spells or summoning abilities for Grade A Undead, that would give us a lot of trouble." (Diana) "If it were a melee fighter it will be easier as Vanessa can use Holy magic, but a Mage would have ways to defend against Holy magic." (Ivan) "Over thest few days, I''ve realized that we''ve been getting overconfident because of this elemental advantage we have in this dungeon." (I) "I don''t like it, that''s why I called you here, I want to discuss some strategies in advance in case unforeseen events happen when facing the Dungeon Boss." (I) "I like your way of thinking, Master Zenos." (Ivan) "By preparing for the worst, we''ll be more prepared and safer, that mentality that keeps someone alive." (Ivan) "Actually I''m sure something unexpected will happen." (I) "You always worry too much, La is right when she says the master needs to rx." (Diana) "You know I worry about you, I''d rather make mistakes for preparing too much than crying for not preparing myself enough." (I) "The important thing is to form some ns for different possibilities, we have to keep things simple so that we can adapt quickly." (Ivan) "The most basic n I can think of if it''s a Mage is for me to face him head-on while trying to break through his defenses so Vanessa can deliver the killing blow or at least weaken him enough for us to finish him off quickly." (I) "If it''s some kind of Mage it would be good to attack with light element magic to break the barrier and make Vanessa save strength for a true strike." (Diana) "That sounds good enough, but what if it''s a warrior type like Ivan?" (I) "So a single attack from Vanessa won''t defeat him, it will only weaken him, in which case I''d bettere forward and face him, so Vanessa uses her Holy magic to weaken him, at which point La, Irius, and the master can finish off it with Light element magic." (Ivan) "But you risk getting hit if you get too close to him." (Diana) "I agree with Diana, it''s best that Irius and I attack him with Light element short-range abilities so we don''t risk hitting you by ident." (I) "Our attacks can hurt him little by little and then we leave it to Irina to restrain him long enough for Vanessa tond a fatal blow." (I) "I agree with this n." (Diana) "So let''s go with that n, but I don''t like taking risks, which will happen if the boss is a fighter and he has a summoning skill." (Ivan) "Others can take care of the monsters if summoned or at least hold them for a while." (I) "Freya will be of help with her arrows and ¨¦rica can use a paralysis curse on them too." (I) "Those ns will be enough for now, it''s no use making too many ns, what we''ll need are just initial ns as a base, then we''ll adapt to whatever happens." (Diana) After an hour of talking we came up with some ns that could be put into action, so we went in and got together with every one to talk about those ns, after which everyone went to their rooms. I go to my room and drink Dragon''s blood with Vanessa by my side watching over me. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 20% > 25% ] ]> After that, I went to sleep. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next day we leave early after a short meal from Caryna, head straight to the Dungeon, I''m nning on getting up to floor 60 and facing the boss of that floor today if possible. We entered the dungeon and started exploring each floor from floor 51 onwards as we don''t have a map this time. We calmly explored each floor but it was difficult, there were a lot of monsters, it even felt like those horror movies showing arge horde of Undeading towards us in the middle of a desert at night, it was scary. But it was scary only for me that I associated this scene with horror movies from my old world in my mind, the others were happy it was a desert at night as we could see enemies approaching from far away or so we thought. The Undead came out of the desert sand often close to us which caught us off guard sometimes. After spending most of the day exploring each floor we only made it to floor 57 where we were facing an intermediate boss who was some kind of Zombie Sand Shark that was attacking us in the middle of a sandstorm. This damn sand shark zombie was attacking us from below which was making it very difficult for him to catch him, so I had an idea and told ¨¦rica and La to use the most powerful fire magic they had on the ground along with me, meanwhile, I spoke for Freya to use her Wind magic to drive everyone up away from the sand. Everyone jumps and a gust of wind throws us up where a bubble of wind magic keeps us protected from the sandstorm and afloat, some, ¨¦rica and La use our fire spells aiming for the sand below. "< Tornado of mes >" (I) "< Fire Wave >" (La) "< Explosion of mes >" (¨¦rica) Three intermediate-level fire spells hit below causing an inferno of mes to spread scorching heat to where we were standing. Ding! <[ You gained 544 EXP for enemy kill ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> It looks like he''s dead, so I twice use an intermediate water spell to put out the fire below, which didn''t seem like a good idea with the st of hot steam that came our way, but thanks to a barrier from Irina nothing happened. After the steam left we could see below even though the sandstorm continued, what we saw was that arge area of ??desert around us had turned to ss. "< Sword of Judgment >" (Irius) Iriuses out of the barrier and jumps on the ss below with his sword shining in ck and white lights, the moment he hits the ground he pierces the ground with his sword spreading a shock wave that shattered all the ss and made everything shake. BOOMMM!!!!! That''s when we saw the mangled body of the Zombie Sand Shark, I keep the body which is a full ten meters in size in a storage item I asked Nira to buy, so we continued exploring until we reached the secure room on the floor 58. From the safe room, I decided to go back to the first floor and then back to the city, we were in the dungeon for a long time today and we weren''t able to advance as many floors as we nned before, the reason for this was arge number of monsters, not knowing where the stairs were to the next floor and the monsters getting stronger. When we left the dungeon everyone was tired and it was mid-afternoon, looks like we made it out before dark today. We return in silence to the mansion as we are exhausted, as soon as we enter we will first take a shower and then eat something, I leave the things I don''t want with Nira and go to my room with Vanessa to drink Dragon''s blood. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 25% > 30% ] ]> After that, I was too tired to think about why I''m not getting any skills, so I lie down on my bed next to La who is already asleep, and give in to my sleep and my weariness. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... Chapter 211 Cap 210: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 8(Chapter Preview) The next day we got together after eating to discuss what we''re going to do today, I said we should rest today and only go to the Dungeon the next day, but Ivan said it would be better to destroy the Dungeon of the Undead as soon as possible. He said that the miasma on floors after 50 had a very high concentration of miasma and that''s why the number of monsters we faced yesterday was sorge. Ivan said that the number of monsters was sorge that there could be a wave of natural monsters in that dungeon, this would be very bad since all monsters in this dungeon are Undead difficult to kill, in addition, there are many monsters that spread diseases or that can cause an epidemic. Diana said the city of Valen would not be able to handle this wave of monsters as nearly half of the adventurers died in thest wave of monsters. From what Ivan was saying that miasma was elerating the appearance of monsters, in addition, he said he felt some kind of presence in that miasma, but so far he can''t identify what that presence is, but it could also be a natural urrence this wave of monsters. Ivan said that new dungeons appearing cause a wave of monsters, Diana thought the Skeletons and Zombies she faced in the special mission she participated in a few months ago were a wave of monsters caused by the appearance of a new dungeon, but it looks like that was just the beginning. of the monster wave, Ivan said that the reason nothing happened yet is because Carlos sent adventurers to explore the dungeon and eliminate monsters frequently, until he entered the dungeon and did that, because of that the monster wave was dyed increasingly. But it seems like the more time passed, the stronger monsters on the deeper floors were only umting more and more, now it''s at a point where the monster wave could happen at any time. Once again I''m thrown into trouble when I least expected it, but even though I''m frustrated with this situation all I can do is keep exploring the dungeon, hopefully, our group can clean up this dungeon tomorrow. I nned to tell Mari or Carlos about our findings, but ¨¦rica and Kira stopped me, they said we have no evidence and we can''t present any evidence either, the only way would be to take someone from the Guild to the deeper floors to see for themselves, but that''s impossible since not even a Grade S adventurer like Carlos can resist the miasma of the deepest floors of the Undead Dungeon. Knowing that we can''t even take a day off, I tell everyone to get ready and then we head out towards Dungeon. As soon as we entered the dungeon we went straight to floor 58 and we started exploring from there, our progress was slow because of the horde of Undead that each floor had, floors 58 and 59 were cities in ruins in the desert, it was Its hell to explore such a ce with so many ces full of traps and monster ambushes that hide in the buildings of the ruins. The worst thing was always feeling like I was in a horror movie when I saw Zombiesing out of buildings heading towards me, I was in a ruined city in the middle of a desert at night with the Undead everywhere, they should congratte me on getting to be in the most bizarre situation ever when all I wanted was to go home and eat delicious food. If there wasn''t something in this dungeon that I want it would have been gone a long time ago, but since it would destroy this dungeon one way or another, it doesn''t hurt to do this soon to avoid another wave of monsters. So we continued to explore the dungeon taking hours on each floor, the stairs to the next floor were always in the strangest ces like the basement of a simple house or the back room of a destroyed gun shop. As the stairs were not traps I couldn''t detect them, all we could do was explore every inch of each floor and be lucky to find the ce where the stairs are at the beginning of the exploration of each floor, but the luck seems far away for me, that''s why we always waste a lot of time exploring which makes us face a lot of monsters, so we have to spend even more time in the safe rooms on each floor to recover and make sure we''re in good condition to continue to explore the next floor. With these types of situations happening we finally arrived at floor 60 which turned out to be a giant city in ruins, this city had more buildings than the others and seemed to be in better condition, as if it had just been destroyed, as we always started trying to get there. to the city center where we think this might be where the boss of this floor might be. When we arrived in the center of the city there was a big square that was covered in blood and bodies everywhere, the bodies were dposing and some were still moving even with the dismembered bodies. I waspletely surprised by such violence and brutality to see a giant creature picking up a Zombie nearby and hammering it into the ground several times, now I understand why we didn''t find almost any monsters on this floor, they were destroyed by this thing. "Careful master, this is a Berserk Zombie, this thing is pure brutality and attacks anything that moves no matter who or what it is." (Ivan) "Let me handle this, but then I''m going to need Miss Vanessa''s help." (Ivan) "Are you confident in winning alone?" (I) "Yes, but it would be difficult for me to kill this monster, so after I immobilize it I will need Miss Vanessa to deliver the final blow." (Ivan) "Fine by me." (Vanessa) "You are the strongest among us so I guess I don''t need to worry." (I) "Thanks so I''m on my way." (Ivan) Ivan starts walking up to Zombie Berserk who has ripped a stone column out of a building and is hitting some dismembered Zombies with it. While walking Ivan started to emit dark energy that surrounds his body and then transforms into an evil-looking full body ck armor, so he takes a sword that belongs to him from the safe room where I found him. The sword seems to be a magic weapon as it starts to catch fire as soon as Ivan holds it before Ivan gets too close the Zombie Berserk turns around and without wasting time runs towards Ivan still holding the stone column that seems light in your big hands. When Zombie Berserk is close enough to Ivan I can finally understand his size, he is over five meters tall and his whole body has gray sore skin all over his body, his giant body moves at an incredible speed that it looks like Kira''s, it surprised me to see something so big move at that speed. As soon as the giant is close enough to Ivan he raises the stone column to hit him, at that point Ivan''s image seems to blur to me and the next thing I see is Ivan spinning around and kicking Zombie Berserk in the head. which goes flying to the right like a cannonball and destroys a building covering a distance of tens of meters. KAABBOOOMMM!!!! When I thought the fight was over I see several giant boulders being thrown at Ivan from the ce where Zombie Berserk was, then I see something fly out of that destroyed building and fall next to Ivan who cut all the boulders like they were made of paper with his sword. The one thatnded next to Ivan was the Zombie Berserk that started attacking the moment itnded, I notice that the Zombie Berserk is missing his jaw just his tongue hanging out as he runs towards Ivan. This time Ivan runs towards him dodging the attack of his arms and shing his arms with his sword, then Ivan runs past the Furious Zombie''s legs and cuts one of his legs, causing the giant monster to lose his bnce and fall to the ground causing a small tremor. When I thought it was over I saw that dismembered monster use its one leg to stand up and then throw himself at Ivan who jumps into the air dodging his attack as he spins and cuts off thest leg of the Zombie Berserk. "< Bones Prison >" (Ivan) As soon as hends on the ground Ivan uses his ability to create a circle around the monster''s giant body, then big sharp bonese out of the ground and hold the monster firmly in ce, it looks furious struggling to get free. Meanwhile, Ivan is walking towards us making his armor back to ck energy, and enters his body. "Now it shouldn''t be any problem to finish him off, so I advise using only Light magic, don''t waste Holy magic on a defeated monster, Miss Vanessa." (Ivan) "It was a beautiful fight, Mr. Ivan." (Vanessa) "I''m impressed with your technique." (Diana) "Looks like you''ve been holding back longer than we thought during training." (Irius) "You''re pretty strong for a pile of bones." (La) Everyone was surprised to see the strength Ivan showed, just seeing the body of that monster was enough to know that a normal sword would not even cut its skin, but Ivan managed to dismember him with great ease. Chapter 212 Cap 211: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 9(Chapter Preview) After Ivan defeated the Zombie Berserk we started to collect everything we could, Freya went to the boss of this floor to get the core and various useful parts of this monster, while the others started looking at the hundreds of zombie bodies scattered across the square in this city. destroyed to collect their core and any intact equipment they have. Kira and I head towards the chest that appeared after the boss was defeated, Kira checks to make sure there are no traps, after that, I open it and see a purple-ded dagger, 20 gold coins, a scroll, and a ring green. I gather everything up to checkter and then help the others gather what we can from the Zombies on the ground. ----------- After an hour we reached the stairs to the 61st floor which was inside one of the buildings near the square where we faced that Zombie Berserk. We took some time to rest in the safe room before continuing to explore this floor, what we discovered was a city that was being destroyed by storms and a tornado during the night, the city was also full of the Undead in simple clothes and some in white clothes. soldiers. It was a little difficult to pass this floor as the environment itself was trying to kill us, it took a long time to explore this floor because we were avoiding getting caught in this apocalyptic climate. To make matters worse, all the monsters on this floor were Grade A, they were numerous, so La, Irina, and Vanessa had to do a lot of area attacks from the Light element to be able to explore this floor. There was a situation where we found a chest with traps inside a building that resembled a store, while Kira disarmed the traps a tornado hit the building causing the whole store to copse while we were still inside, Irius thought fast and used his defense skill to protect everyone until the tornado goes away. After this situation, we stop looking for treasure or wasting time dismantling the monsters we killed and walk to find the stairs to the next floor. Our exploration of this floor took more than five hours and we were without any energy, we had to rest and recover our energy in the safe room which took two hours. When we were in better condition, we started exploring this floor before ending today''s Dungeon exploration. But it surprised me to see this floor, it was a beautiful city in perfect condition with a beautiful starry sky in the sky, the city was so beautiful and well cared for that it was as if there were still people living in it. As we explored we discovered that this town was full of Grade A Undead that attack inrge numbers, these monsters were all over the ce. As we explored and killed monsters the hours passed and I began to understand this city better. Two things caught my attention, the first one was therge Pce near the city walls on the other sidepared to where I entered, the Pce was surrounded by arge number of Zombie-type Undead in full armor and several Skeleton Mages with Mage equipment such as robes, wands, books, and staffs. There were hundreds of enemies standing like an army protecting the royal castle of their Kingdom, it seemed impossible to get through without having to defeat them all first. The second thing that caught my attention was that we found the ce where the miasma was leaving, when we got to this floor we realized that the miasma was much more concentrated than on any other floor, another thing Ivan noticed was that every time we went closer to the center of the city the miasma became stronger. As we explored the city further, we ended up reaching the center of the city where we found arge church painted in ck with various skeleton designs is a mural with carnage drawn, from the main doors of this bizarre church there was a huge amount of miasmaing out that flowed into the rest of the city. Ibuki and Kira were ready to go in and explore this Church, but Byakko, Ivan, and Vanessa stopped them saying we shouldn''t go there, between them I could see that Ivan looked terrified and when I asked him why he couldn''t answer, he just said that is too scared to approach this bizarre church. We decided to do away with the Undead exercise that guarded the castle, so first, we cleared the town of the Undead scattered around. After that I came up with the idea of ??setting traps all over town which took hours, those responsible for the traps were Irina, Kira, Vanessa, La, and me. After everything was ready I attacked the Undead army with powerful light magic and ran to the city being followed by the Undead army. As I ran through the city I passed all the traps we made which reduced the size of the army by more than half, the army didn''t stop following me or trying to attack me throwing spells, arrows, or spears, but as I was far away from them and had La sitting on my shoulder protecting myself from any attack that came too close I finally arrived in a narrow city street where after I passed I was attacked with light, fire and Holy magic by the rest of my group who were on top of the roofs waiting for the moment of the ambush. With that, we were able to exterminate the entire army of Undead, but we were without any energy, those who still had energy began to collect everything they could from this army of Undead such as armor, weapons, wands, staffs, tunics, etc. Meanwhile, I and those without energy continued to rest to recover, after that we went to the castle, when entering the castle grounds we started to explore and we found two things, one was the ce where there was a three-meter high golden gate and the another had a ck gate five meters high. It was at that moment that we realized that we were on the top floor of the Dungeon, these gates were the entrance to the Dungeon Boss Room and the entrance to the Treasure Room that will only open when the Boss is defeated. Upon discovering this I warned everyone to get out of here, even though we have recovered our energy we are still very tired physically and mentally, we are not in a condition to face a Grade S monster. With that decided we went to the safe room and went back to the first floor, when we left the dungeon I realized that it was already night, the guards who watched the entrance of this dungeon said that it was dawn, it seems that we lost track of time this time. We walked back to the mansion where everyone was worried about our dy, after saying that we lost track of time while exploring Caryna gives us some delicious food that she had to reheat for us. After that everyone takes a shower and goes to their rooms, I ask Vanessa to apany me to my room to keep an eye on me as usual, so I drink more Dragon blood. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 30% > 35% ] ]> I was getting used to the level of pain I get from drinking Dragon''s blood, even though it was unpleasant and horrible, it was starting to be bearable, but I know part of the reason was because Vanessa healed me quickly, so I didn''t suffered for a long time. After all this, I go to sleep giving myself up to sleep and tiredness umted by this long day. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next day I wake up with vom Nn calling me, it seems Caryna left to wake me and the otherster since we went to bed veryte yesterday. After a delicious meal, I call Vanessa, Diana, and Ivan to talk. "Yesterday we were very tired so I didn''t say anything about it, but you know what I want to talk about, don''t you?" (I) "That ck church, right?" (Ivan) "Exactly." (I) "I don''t know anything about that master, I''ve never heard of anything like that before." (Diana) "I''ve heard of something like this in the past, but I never thought I''d see something like this inside a dungeon." (Vanessa) "Do you know what this is, Vanessa?" (I) "There are records of Temples and Churches belonging to Demon Gods or Evil Gods who spread miasma around." (Vanessa) "But I didn''t expect to see this in a dungeon." (Vanessa) "You mean a god did this?" (I) "Maybe it could also be the result of an artifact of that God causing this." (Vanessa) "If it''s a divine artifact doing that, then I have no doubt it must be Evil or Cursed." (Ivan) "What do you want to do about that bizarre church?" (I) "Whatever this Church is there or whatever is in there doesn''t matter, I felt something really bad when we were around there, I don''t think we should approach this ce again." (Ivan) "I agree with Ivan." (Vanessa) "There''s no reason to take any chances going there, all we need is to defeat the Dungeon Boss and destroy the dungeon core." (Diana) "If we do that the Dungeon will disappear and That Church with it." (Diana) "That would be for the best." (Ivan) "Then I think it''s decided, let''s do it this way and we''ll head to the dungeon in two hours." (I) "Be prepared to face the boss of this dungeon." (I) "Today is thest day of this dungeon." (I) Chapter 213 Cap 212: Dungeon Of The Undead Part: 10(Chapter Preview) After the conversation, I had with Ivan, Vanessa, and Diana, I decide not to take any unnecessary risk out of curiosity, so I''m going to ignore that bizarre Church and just do what I was already going to do in that dungeon. With everything resolved I let the others know the decision was made, so after we spent two hours going over strategies that we can use during the fight against the Dungeon Boss everyone will get ready, so we all leave for the Dungeon. I ask if we shouldn''t tell Carlos and Mari about this Church on the top floor of the Dungeon, but Irina says it''s best not to, if we talk to Carlos about it he''ll have to investigate about it, and to investigate he''d have to get help with the Church of Light, that would be a very bad thing for us, so we decided not to say anything about it, anyway it won''t matter as that dungeon will disappear after today. When we arrive at the Dungeon it''s past noon, we head straight to the 62nd floor which is the top floor, and then start heading towards the castle inside the city. On the way, we encountered a lot of monsters, but luckily that army of Undead wasn''t there again. After resting and making sure we''re in top condition for this battle I head to the Door, when I put my hand on the door it opens on its own showing a dark room where I''m not able to see anything inside but a red carpet that follows. from that door to the front. "Be prepared." (I) We enter the room in formation with Ivan in front and Irius and Kira in the rear taking care of the rear, as soon as we pass through the door it closes quickly behind us and then crystals light upon the walls lighting up the entire room and shocking me. The room had a beautiful beautiful throne in front of us with a red carpet that goes from the throne to the ck door behind us, this room ispletely closed with no windows or doors beyond this one behind me, I see two hideous murals on either side of me on the walls of the throne room. One mural represents a battle scenario filled with death and carnage, the second mural represents a wave of Undead destroying a city and killing the entire poption. The two images represent brutal scenarios full of suffering, pain, fear, violence, and death. But what scared me the most was to see that on the throne was what could only be described as a mummy with a dry body with skin stuck to the bones sitting on the throne, this mummy was wearing a ck and gold robe reminiscent of the clothes of a priest, he also holds a staff that appears to be made of the spinal columns of several intertwined people, and on top of the staff is arge ck skull with an open jaw and a green crystal inside the mouth attached to the jaw. Worst of all was that there was a being with transparent green skin wearing ck armor and who had four arms, the top two arms held spears and the bottom two arms held giant swords, this Armored Knight had a height of 2, 5 meters, the mummy was only 2 meters tall as far as I could tell. As soon as the doors closed behind us and the lights lit up in this throne room we were held in ce by two powerful Auras, one filled with hate and death, the other filled with violence and brutality. These Auras made me feel fear and pain, I felt like I was getting weaker and also like I was being hurt in some way feeling pain all over my body. Wasting no time, I start using one by one of my Aura abilities, at first I could only protect myself with one of my Auras, but with each Aura I used I was able to push the two enemy Auras away and envelop the party, with my Auras protecting and strengthening everyone, after using all four Auras, I managed to spread my Auras all over the throne room. All this happened within seconds of entering the throne room, but even though I used my Auras to fight the enemy Auras the two monsters didn''t stay still, the four-armed warrior ran to me and tried to pierce me with his two spears, he was very fast and attacked when I wasn''t paying attention, so I wasn''t able topletely protect myself from the attack, I used my sword to deflect one of the spears while trying to dodge the second, but I was still hit in the shoulder and thrown to behind. "The fight has already started, don''t stand still!" (I) "MASTER!!" (La) "< Ice Hammer >" (La) The rest of my group was distracted by the attack from the two enemy Auras the moment we entered, but as soon as I was attacked and I yelled to get them to focus on the battle it was La the first to see me flying backward with a bloodied shoulder, she used ice magic to create arge ice hammer and tried to crush the four-armed warrior but he used his two swords to cut the ice hammer into four pieces. "These are a Death Knight and a Lesser Lich, be careful as they are unique monsters." (Vanessa) As I fly backward I resist the pain of the wound and spin in the air to regain my bnce andnd on the ground already using my skills to recover, at that moment I hear what Vanessa said. "Ivan, Irius, Diana, Ibuki, and Kira take care of this Death Knight, in the meantime, I and the others will attack the Lesser Lich!" (I) "Vanessa prepare her Holy magic to use on the Lich!" (I) "< Light Spear >" (I) "Yea!!!" (all) Once I understand the situation, I start ordering everyone around while attacking the Lesser Lich with a mid-level Light element spell. Without noticing the Lower Lich had already risen from the ground and was creating a big ck magic circle, when my magic was almost hitting the Lich it hits a barrier creating some cracks that disappear soon after. Without giving me or the others time to use any magic the Lich activates the magic circle causing 50 skeleton soldiers to start leaving the magic circle little by little, it seems he was summoning more monsters as we feared. "< Magic Cancel >" (Vanessa) At that moment Vanessa uses a spell that shoots a golden ray of light in the magic summoning circle making it disappear and the skeletons that leave the magic circle turn to dust. "< Wall of Wind >" (I) But unbeknownst to her Irius was hurled towards her, so I used a wind spell creating a strong flow of wind going up to a height of two meters forming a wall of wind near Vanessa, just as Irius hits my wall. wind his trajectory changes and he is thrown upwards where he spins andnds on his feet. "Thanks, Dad." (Irius) "< des of Light Storm >" (Irius) As Irius drops to the ground his sword starts to glow with white light, so he makes several quick shes sending dozens of des of Light flying towards the Death Knight, unfortunately, his attacks are interrupted by a wall of bones created when the Death Knight Death thrust one of his swords into the ground. It looks like they are having a tough battle with this monster, but not having time to distract me with their fight I try to run to the Lower Lich, since its barrier is defending our magic attacks, I will try to use physical attacks. As soon as I got closer I noticed that the ground was changing color and I sidestepped as tentacles of shadow came out of the ground and tried to trap me. "< de of Light >" (I) Wasting no time I use my sword and dagger and try to make several cuts in the barrier that protects the Lower Lich that starts to crack quickly, the Lich doesn''t stand still watching me break his barrier, he points his macabre staff at me and a ck liquid does a sphere andes flying towards me without giving me time to dodge. "< Magic Barrier >" (Irina) At that moment a transparent barrier appears around me protecting me from this attack when this ck liquid hits the barrier it sshes around and I see the ces on the ground where it fell being corroded, it seems that it was some kind of acid. "(Can''t let this hit me.)" (I) I keep mming with all my might at the barrier that finally broke, but at that moment shadow hands reach out from the Lower Lich''s shadow and hold me in ce, so he swings the tip of his staff at me creating several ck needles that tempt me. turn into a hedgehog. "< Magic Reversal >" (¨¦rica) At that moment the needles that are almost hitting me stop in the air and then start to go towards the Lower Lich, throwing him against the throne behind him leaving his whole body pierced. "< de of Light >" (I) Without missing this opportunity I use my sword that I cover with the Light element to cut the bone hand of the Lich that was holding the staff, so I take the staff and tuck it away in my storage item away from him. "Master behind you!!!" (Freya) "< Streams of Light >" (Irina) "< Bones Prison >" (Ivan) I lunge forward as I turn and see a sword held in chains of light where I was a second ago, then I see the Death Knight trapped in bones that came out of the ground still holding his sword. "(That was close, very close, very close!)" (I) "Why the hell are there two Grade S monsters here??!!!!!!" (I) Chapter 214 Cap 213: Conclusion Of The Hard Battle(Chapter Preview) "Why the hell are there two Grade S monsters here??!!!!!!" (I) We can''t seem to be distracted for a second in this ce, just as I dodged the Death Knight''s attack a de of ck energyes out of my shadow and cuts my arm off. "Aaaaaahh!!!" (I) "DAD!!!" (Vanessa/Irina) "MASTER!!!" (La/¨¦rica) "< Sphere of Fire >" (I) I control my blood so it doesn''te out and create a sphere of fire with the hand I still have and ce it in the cut to try to close the wound. "Be careful with your shadows and don''t stop attacking!" (I) "¨¦rica help to paralyze him, La and Vanessa try to use Light magic on him now that he has no more barriers, Irina go help the others with the Death Knight!" (I) I resist the pain and urge to scream, try to stay as calm as possible, and start ordering everyone around, all the while using my line skills to tie the Lesser Lich as tightly as possible. "Vanessa, use your Holy magic now!" (I) "< Holy Column >" (Vanessa) A column of Holy light emerges from the ground beneath the Lesser Lich''s feet and submerges him within the golden light thatsts for a few seconds before disappearing. When the golden light disappears the Lower Lich is still fine and manages to break free of my lines, I notice there is a lightyer of golden and ck light covering the Lich''s body. "Holy magic has no effect on him, use light element magic!" (Vanessa) "< Sphere of Light >" (I) "< Mana Barrier >" (I) I use a lower level light element spell which is used to create a small sphere of light that is only used to light the environment, I use half of my mana to create arge sphere of light that covers the entire body of the Lower Lich, so I create a barrier that holds the Lich inside the light sphere, then I use the corrosion ability on the light sphere making that light corrode the Lower Lich as if it were dipped in acid. Meanwhile, I take a high-level MP potion and drink it to recover a bit for the Mana waste I''m having from wasting so much Mana on this attack. Suddenly I feel something pull me to the side then a spear goes through where I was and gets stuck in the wall, the force that this spear had when hitting the wall makes the whole wall crack and break forming a crater in the wall. Boooom!!! When I see who pulled me I discover it was Byakko in his Tiger form, then I look to where Ivan and the others were fighting the Death Knight, what I see is an uphill battle with Irius, Kira, Ibuki, and Freya''s attacks. barely managing to do some damage, so I look at the Lesser Lich and see that my magic and ability were interrupted by the scare I got when I was pulled, but luckily it looks like my attack was very effective as the Lich drops to his knees and his bones are badly damaged with his clothes reminiscent of a priest full of holes. "La, attack him with your light magic now!" (I) "< Light Explosion >" (La) La puts all four hands forward and a glowing white sphere begins to suck the light from the room and get bigger, then she fires the spell forward hitting the Lower Lich and exploding in drying light. Ding! When the light disappears I see the entire area around where the Lower Lich was, everything was burned as well as he waspletely still on the ground, so I hear the notification noises, I ignore the notification noise and run to where the Knight of Death is fighting the others. Aaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!! When I was almost there, the Death Knight let out a scream and a wave of ck energy threw me and the others away from him, so arge amount of miasma seems to be sucked into this room through cracks in the walls and a ck circle appears behind the Death Knight. "We need to stop him, Dad!!" (Vanessa) "He''s using some kind of very powerful Summoning skill, we have to interrupt somehow!" (Vanessa) "Can you use the same magic as before you used to stop the Lich from summoning that Undead?" (I) "Yes, but magic cancel only works on spells, it won''t have an effect on an ability." (Vanessa) "Then we just have to kill him." (I) "ALL ATTACK WITH YOUR STRONGEST MAGIC AND SKILLS NOW!!!" (I) "< Sun Ray >" (La) "< de of Judgment >" (Irius) "< Tornado of des >" (Freya) "< Mana Absorption >" (¨¦rica) "< Strengthening in Area >" (Irina) "< Tower of Fire >" (Ivan) "< de Storm >" (Ibuki) "< de Storm >" (Diana) "< Spiritual Ray >" (Kira/Byakko) Irina uses all her mana to strengthen the others, Erica begins to absorb the Death Knight''s mana from a distance, Ibuki and Diana use the same skill that uses their two swords to send multiple des flying like a storm at the enemy, Freya uses powerful wind magic creating a tornado where the Death Knight was, the tornado seems to merge with the mes Ivan created with his magic transforming into a fiery tornado full of des, La casts a continuous beam of white light, Irius envelops herrge sword with light and shadowsunching a ck and white de from his sword advancing towards the Death Knight, Kira stands beside Byakko putting all her spiritual energy into a strange rune that keeps growing bright before releasing a powerful lightning bolt at the enemy. While the Death Knight received this shower of attacks his ability kept trying to summon something, even though his armor was falling apart and his ghostly body disappeared showing his true Skeleton form, the Death Knight still managed to resist the continuous attacks, soon a roar that filled me with fear and terror came from the circle behind the Death Knight that had be a whirlpool of darkness. RAWWHHHH!!!!! "(But what kind of monster is he trying to summon?!)" (I) Just as everyone heard the roar, the Death Knight falls still and his body disassembles into several damaged bones, the swirl of darkness behind him begins to shrink in size until it disappearspletely. Ding! I ignore the notification and keep looking at the others who look confused by what was going on, then La turned to me and yelled in surprise. "What is that crystal in your hands, master!?" (La) "..." (all) When they heard La''s loud voice in this room, which was nowpletely silent, they all turned to me, Vanessa was the most surprised and the one who understood the situation the fastest. "But how? When? I couldn''t even see you approaching him." (Vanessa) "What are you talking about?" (Kira) "Looks like the master managed to rip out the Death Knight''s core without anyone noticing." (Ivan) "Great job, master." (Ivan) "Impossible, I was in front of the master and he didn''t get past me." (Diana) "..." (I) "Stay calm, all I did was use my threads to wrap around his core and then I pulled with all my strength." (I) "But how did you get through his defenses? My attacks could only scratch his armor." (Ibuki) "The Death Knight''s spectral body was so tough that even when I attacked between the pieces of armor I couldn''t do any damage." (Diana) "That''s why I made you attack, the Death Knight was just a Skeleton wearing a spectral body and armor just like Ivan, but he was stronger, so I made everyone attack with everything they had to break their defenses when he returned to his appearance of Skeleton I used my lines and made them reach him by crawling across the floor, after that I took advantage of his attacks weakened him to rip the core out of his body and finish him." (I) "..." (all) Everyone was silent listening to how I did it, but the truth is it was an improvised n that had a lot of chances of going wrong, but I''m d it worked. "Father, your arm, let me help you." (Vanessa) "Thanks." (I) "< Extreme Recovery >" (Vanessa) Vanessa runs over and grabs my arm that had been torn off and asks Irina to hold it in ce while using high-level healing magic to put it back in ce. Once my arm is in ce I feel it a little numb but this feeling should wear off as I start to look at the condition of the others and realize Ivan is in his Skeleton form with many of his bones cracked Irius he was in shreds of armor and full of wounds, but now he is being treated by Irina, Diana seems to have a broken arm and Ibuki was full of wounds too. The others were fine with no apparent injury but just like me everyone is out of energy, Ibuki and La are lying on the floor saying nothing just looking at the ceiling as they rest, Irina and Freya sit together as they talk, everyone is settling down and rxing to rest better. Everyone expended every ounce of energy we had in our bodies in this battle, so we deserve a short rest. I''m alsopletely out of strength, this battle that was supposed to be easy was harder than anyone imagined, a lot of strange things happened since we entered the boss''s room, to start with there were two Grade S monsters in the boss''s room, another weird thing was the Lesser Lich being resistant to Holy magic which should have been impossible ording to Vanessa, what caught my attention the most was the invocation that the Death Knight was trying to do, I don''t know what it was but it was clearly a stronger monster than himself. There are so many strange things that have happened on this floor that I don''t even know where to start, that''s why I''m trying to leave out that strange ck Church that released an infinite amount of miasma inside this dungeon. "(But what''s going on inside this ce?)" (I) "(This battle was supposed to be easier than the Basilisk turn, so why did it happen?!!)" (I) "(I don''t think I want to know, I don''t want to run into any more problems looking for an exnation for these things, I''ll be happy for what we''ve done for now.)" (I) "(All that remains now is to get to the dungeon core.)" (I) Chapter 215 Cap 214: Undead Dungeon Core(Chapter Preview) I avoided thinking too much about the strange things that happened here today, I''ll leave it to talk about it when we''re home safe and rested. I take this brief break that the others and I are having to take a look at the notifications that have appeared before. Ding! <[ You gained 3000 EXP by killing enemies ]> . . . <[ You have conquered the Dungeon Corpse ]> . . . <[ You have leveled up ]> . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> "(So that was the name of this dungeon?)" (I) After checking the notifications I get up and start rummaging through the bodies of enemies and picking up everything that seems to be worth something, this battle was tough so I won''t leave anything that might be useful behind. I collect the bodies of the two boss monsters, their cores, and their weapons. Unfortunately, the Lower Lich''s priest clothes and Death Knight''s armor were destroyed because of our attacks, so we won''t be able to do anything with these things, at least I''ll try to get the pieces of Death Knight''s armor back, I''m thinking about giving it to Anton, maybe he can melt these pieces of armor and turn it into something useful. After that, I look around the room and I don''t find anything that seems to be worth anything, so I wait a bit until everyone is recovered or at least recovered enough so we can go to the treasure room of this dungeon which is the golden door we found inside this castle. When we left the boss''s room, which already had the doors open, we went to the treasure room, when we got to the big golden doors I put my hands on top and they opened. When we enter it is arge circr room with a mural that stretches the entire circumference of the treasure room, these murals were just as gruesome and macabre as those inside the Dungeon Chief''s room, these murals told stories of torture, death, profanation, war, suffering, etc. Not only the murals, but there were also statues of grotesque beings throughout the room, but the most macabre statue was thergest one that was farthest from the golden door, it was a ten-meter tall statue of a being whose lower body it appeared to be made up of hundreds of columns with the bones intertwined forming a kind of hideous snake tail, the upper body was humanoid with six arms, had bone wings and had three heads of skulls that seem to belong to beasts with three horns each, the six arms seemed to hold something that was floating in front of his chest, this was a green crystal sphere smeared with ck glows. "(This is the core of the dungeon.)" (I) But before I have to deal with that core, the others and I go to the golden chest in the center of the room, I open it and find fifty crystal coins, arge amount of gems, five bars of an unknown metal, two crystal cards and a bracelet made from tiny skulls. I tell La to pack everything away with her space magic, then tell everyone to wait by the golden door as I make my way to the dungeon core and stop in front of the statue where he is. This statue is so macabre and grotesque that I feel like I''m alive, if this thing represents a monster that actually exists then I hope I never meet him as just standing in front of this statue is making me scared. "(It''s time to do what I came here to do.)" (I) "(Wait a minute, I think I forgot to tell the others what I wanted to do in this dungeon, I think only La knows maybe.)" (I) "(Never mind, I''ll exin everythingter, let''s start this soon so I can go home.)" (I) ording to the information the Goddess Selene gave me I only need to use my Auras to take possession of this Dungeon Core, she also made it clear that the core will be influenced by my Auras and will be different, but she didn''t exactly exin these differences. Since I''ve never done this and I don''t know if I''ll get another chance to do it, I don''t want to run the risk of failing, so I''m going to use my four Auras from the start. I activate the Aura of Judgment, Aura of Martial Master, Presence of the Ruler, and Aura of Chaos abilities all at the same time, so I expect them to intertwine and merge into one powerful Aura, and I spread that Aura until I reach the Dungeon Core. When my Aura reaches the Core I feel like I can''t get into it like there''s something stopping my Aura, so I try to focus on one point, but I don''t know how to control my Aura well yet, so I jump to the core of the Dungeon and put my hand in it, then make my Auras merged into one out of my hand at that single-core point through my hand. I still feel a lot of resistance trying to keep my Auras froming in, but this time I feel like I''m making little progress, little by little I feel my Auraing in but I can''t lose concentration for even a second. After a while, I manage to get my Aura into the core and fill it in little by little, but all of a sudden it feels like the core is connected to something else, I realize it was this connection that was preventing me from getting my Aura into the core earlier. What confused me was that the Dungeon has no owner, so it shouldn''t be connected to anything and anyone, from the information the Goddess Selene left in my head, a Dungeon Core should already have its owner''s Aura imprinted inside it, but this core doesn''t, this core is a kind of unique link item, once marked, there''s no going back and there''s no way someone else can steal the core from you, making the owner a Dungeon Master. I can feel that there is no Aura of any kind other than mine in this dungeon core, so I''m confused about what this core is connected to, I also feel that this connection is preventing my aura frompletely filling the dungeon core, I have to break this connection somehow. I try to touch this connection with my Aura to try to break it somehow, but the moment my Aura touches the connection I feel my body go numb and my whole body starts to shake, I feel a brutal and cruel presence slumbering through this connection, I also feel that when I touched the connection that presence or the owner of that presence woke up and turned his eyes to me, I felt like an insect about to be crushed by a tsunami. "(Which worm woke me up!?)" (Ghastly voice) Suddenly I start to hear a voice full of cruelty and coldness through this connection, realizing that I may have made a mistake I try to withdraw my Aura to escape as soon as possible from this dungeon, but I feel like I have something holding me and at that moment I realize this Green and ck energying out of the Dungeon''s core and enveloping my body, I realize I have no way out, so I try to get in touch with Kira, Diana, or La but I can''t. "(The priest I raised and his bodyguard are gone.)" (Ghastly voice) "(You made this worm? Do you dare to mess up my ns?)" (Ghastly voice) That hideous, cold voice gets louder and louder, with every word I feel like my heart is going to stop beating. "(After I kill you I will make you my next priest as a reward for your boldness, be grateful hahahahaha.)" (Ghastly voice) Soon I feel as if the presence I was feeling through this connection with the core extends to me, I could feel the urge to kill in that presence, but at that moment a multicolored light and another scarlet red lighte out of my body and into the Dungeon''s core, then I start to hear two other voices in my head. "(You are very arrogant for daring to call my son a worm, little Evil God.)" (Goddess Selene) "(Looks like someone is trying to do something on the sly, very smart for someone who looks hurt.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Witch of Carnage and Fairy of Destruction!? What is this, a trap?)" (Ghastly voice) The once cold and cruel voice was now filled with fear and surprise, the energy that once held me in ce had disappeared and I don''t feel as scared as I used to, as I don''t know what''s happening I take this moment to fill the entire core with my Aura as it seems to be a good opportunity. "(How dare you call someone as kind and gentle as me with such a destructive name, I will crush you not to spread that name to anyone else!)" (Goddess Aine) "(I''ll show you what happens to those who try to harm my dear Zenos.)" (Goddess Selene) Ahhhhh!!!! Soon the core glows half a scarlet and the other half a multicolored light, so I feel the strange presence of earlier severing the connection with the dungeon core as I hear a scream of pain. "(Does he think he can escape me? I will make my Fairies find him, I will not let an Evil God who profanes the dead escape.)" (Goddess Aine) "(What troubled child are you bing my son, first Baldr and now an Evil God?)" (Goddess Selene) "(Hahahaha, I like your boldness, thanks to you we found this Evil God, well done.)" (Goddess Selene) After that, the multicolored and scarlet energiese back into my body and I feel that my auras havepletely filled the core which starts to turn liquid at the same time as the hideous statue where the core is turning to dust disappearing. I drop back down to the ground and watch the core float down and be smaller and smaller as its liquid form tries to take on several different shapes at the same time it changes between various colors. The core stops in front of me while it''s still continuously taking on various shapes and colors, then it turns apletely ck sphere and hardens into a half-transparent crystal, so I see several different colored glow shining in the darkness of this crystal, I feel like this crystal sphere guarding a night sky full of stars, it even reminds me a little of the image I see inside the hood of my astral body. "How beautiful." (I) Chapter 216 Cap 215: Meeting Elsaris(Chapter Preview) After I finally got the Dungeon Core I feel a strong connection to it, so I know this Core has lost its connection to this Dungeon, it looks like what I did was simr to destroying and rebuilding the Dungeon Core, now it''spletely different from before, I can''t tell if this was how it was supposed to be or if my Auras did something more, I don''t care either since that''s enough for me to proceed with my ns. Ding! Ding! I take the core that now fits in both my hands and stares at its beautiful appearance before checking what the notifications are saying. Ding! Ding! <[ You destroyed the Dungeon Corpse ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Dungeon Destroyer ] ]> . . . <[ You have taken possession of the Corpse Dungeon Core ]> . . <[ By imprinting your Auras on the Core Dungeon Corpse your will caused the Core to be destroyed and recreated to suit you ]> . . <[ Use Dungeon Core to create a new dungeon where you want them to meet the requirements ]> . . . <[ The Corpse Dungeon has been destroyed and will copse within 10 hours destroying everything and everyone that remains inside until the deadline ]> Along with the notifications I feel some knowledge flowing from the Dungeon core to me, some of that knowledge is simr to what the Goddess Selene gave me, but there are a lot of things she didn''t exin to me that I now know, one of those things is how to activate the core, how to create a dungeon is the requirements of where to create the dungeon, it''s good information that I''ll need to study better to know the feasibility of what I want to do, from what I''ve seen I think everything will be fine, but I need to find out in detail how to do now that I have almost everything I need. I try to store the dungeon core inside my storage item but I can''t, I think because dungeons create their own spaces their core is considered a space item making it impossible to store it inside another space item. "(I''ll try to get La to keep it for me, it''ll be safe with her.)" (I) I start walking to the treasure room door where my entire group is looking at me with looks of disbelief, confusion, and surprise. "You always do interesting things, but this time I''m really surprised." (La) "I was confused when our connection was blocked, but after it got back to normal I noticed something more connected to you on a simr level to mine, but I didn''t think it was a Dungeon Core." (La) "How did you manage to do this?" (Ivan) "What are you going to use a dungeon core for, Dad?" (Irina) "Are you looking to create your own dungeon? Do you want to be a Dungeon Master?" (Vanessa) "Calm down, I''ll exin everything to youter, now I think we''d better get out of here." (I) "Master Zenos is right, you must have also received the notification." (Freya) "Yes, the Dungeon has been destroyed, we have 10 hours to get out of here." (¨¦rica) "Does the teleport inside the secure room still work?" (I) "It will work until such time as Dungeon copses." (Diana) "Before you go, could you try to save this with your space magic, La?" (I) "I am going to try." (La) I lift the Dungeon Core near La who grabs it and tries to push it forward where space is rippling like the waters of ake, luckily it looks like La manages to keep it. After that I start walking everyone out of the castle where we find out that there are still monsters on that floor, we dodge the monsters as much as we can while trying to get to the safe room on that floor. On the way to the safe room, we passed downtown where the bizarre Church was, I was surprised to see that there was no more miasmaing out of this Church and to see that half of the Church is destroyed in the rubble. Even in this state I didn''t approach this Church or let others approach it, now that I know this Dungeon was linked to an Evil God I know this Church should belong to this God, so I won''t go near that. We continued our walk to the safe room, in the middle of the way we had to stop to fight some monsters, which was difficult as we were low on energy and tired from the battle against the two dungeon bosses, but we managed to get to the safe room with few injuries and even more tired. We went straight to the first floor and walked out of the dungeon, we found it had just gotten dark, we told the soldiers guarding the entrance that the dungeon was destroyed and will soon copse, they seemed surprised to hear this, but then they were happily talking that they would no longer need to stay here in the middle of this forest full of monsters. After saying goodbye to the soldiers we go to town, as I am very tired I go straight back to the mansion and tell Diana and Kira to go to the Guild to report that we havepleted the Dungeon and soon she will disappear. As soon as I enter the mansion La gets a serious look on her face, she starts looking around before focusing her attention on the mansion, then she turns to me. "What was it La?" (I) "Looks like we have two guests, master." (La) "They also seem to be strong, I can say that as they manage to keep the miasma away from them." (La) "Thanks for the warning, we''ll soon know who they are." (I) I take one more HP potion and one more MP potion to recover, even more, I have to be in the best condition as every time I get a guest I find it''s just more troubleing. When we''re near the door it opens and I see Nn and Alice weing us. "Wee back, master." (Nn/Alice) "Thanks for the reception, looks like Freya has taught you both well." (I) "They learn very quickly, in a few more months they will be at the same level as the servants of a King, I can say that because I have worked with a King in the past." (Freya) "Thank you for thepliment, Mistress Freya, but I still prefer Miss Irina''s magic lessons." (Alice) "Looks like she has a great fighting spirit, Dad." (Irina) "She''s always excited when we studybat spells, even though it''s difficult for me since it''s not my specialty." (Irina) "After things calm down we can see that, try to learn some meleebat from Sophia since she''s been staying at the mansion, learning how to fight will be good for you Alice if you like." (I) "Thank you, master." (Alice) "I''ll talk to Ms. Sophiater." (Alice) Alice''s eyes lit up when I told her she could learnbat skills from Sophia, after which Nn steps forward. "I''m sorry to interrupt, master." (Nn) "But I must say that we have visitors, they are a woman from the tribe of Beastman Rabbits and a White Elf man." (Nn) "That''s right master, they arrived about forty minutes ago and said they wanted to speak to you, Caryna is serving them in the garden, Sophia and Leo are watching." (Alice) "Why are you watching? Has something happened?" (I) "Miss Nira said she recognized the man, she said he is a ck Market employee, ording to her he is also a Vampire." (Nn) "ck Market Employee?" (I) "Mrs. Sophia also said she recognized the woman as the auctioneer for the auction." (Alice) "..." (I) "(What do these ck Market people want with me?)" (I) "I think they''re here because of me." (Vanessa) "What do you mean by that, Vanessa?" (I) "Let''s go inside I''ll exin inside." (Vanessa) "All right." (I) "Alice tell them I''ll meet them in twenty minutes." (I) ? "Yes, Master." (Alice) After we all go inside we will all get cleaned up and changed, after that, I spent a few minutes listening to Vanessa''s brief exnation. Vanessa told me she came from another continent, she said that the neutral Vampire faction has an agreement with the Vampire faction in that realm, so as she wasing here she warned them and was guided by them to their headquarters where she spent time talking to them before asking someone to escort her to my mansion, after which she didn''t contact them for days. She failed to exin many things to me, she said it was not the time for me to find out about the details of other continents or the agreement between the two factions of Vampires. I don''t like not knowing something, but I trust Vanessa, the time I spent with her was short, but she was always truthful with me. After that, the others go rest or eat something, Vanessa and I are guided by Freya in her maid outfit to the garden where our guests are waiting. The moment I saw the two I knew they were Vampires, not only that but I also realized that the Elf''s strength was close to mine, but the woman''s strength was greater than mine, she hid her Aura and is doing well to hide your strength, but after so many life and death situations, I know how to recognize a predator when I see one, your eyes are calm, but I can see a sharpness, coldness, and cruelty that only someone who has been through many battles would have, the master of the guild of Assassins and Carlos had simr eyes, but hers are more than their two. "(She is dangerous.)" (I) Chapter 217 Cap 216: Conversation With Elsaris(Chapter Preview) Elsaris Pov: I was in a secret office with Jay to discuss what we''re going to do today. "Are you sure you want to do this, Mistress Elsaris?" (Jay) "Yes, we''ve already studied everything we could find out about Zenos and his group, but there are still a lot of holes in the information we got." (I) "There''s only one way to fill in these holes in the information that we already have, to go there and meet him face to face." (I) "I don''t think this is a good idea, we don''t know what his motivations and goals are, all we''re sure of is that he''s recruited a lot of people into his group since he arrived in this town." (Jay) "We also know he must have some connection to the neutral faction." (I) "That Envoy came here because of him, but we don''t know why either, all we know is that we haven''t heard from this Envoy since you took her to the Eclipse Mansion." (I) "I still think it''s risky, they''re hiding a lot of things in that ce." (Jay) "We can''t continue our business in this town with an unknown factor here, we have to at least find out if they''re going to get in our way." (I) After some discussion, I get up with Jay and we sneak out of hiding using concealment and protection items so we can walk in the daylight. Let''s walk to the gates of the Eclipse mansion, as soon as I get there I''m surprised by this colossal barrier of concealment covering the entire mansion, I don''t even dare calcte the level of energy expenditure this barrier has if it''s the only barrier. Upon reaching the gates I deactivate my item of disguise and tell Jay to do the same, after which I press the bell at the gate and wait. "Are you sure it''s a good idea to make such an open entrance? I don''t like to disable our cover here either." (Jay) "I''ve already had our employees make their prying eyes disappear from here, plus I''d rather go through the front door this time to show that we''re not enemies." (I) After a few minutes a big man from the Beastman Lions tribe came to the gate along with a maid with long dark blue hair in a ponytail, her ck skin makes her red eyes stand out, I knew immediately that it was a Vampire, but both she and the Beast Man beside her are too weak. "Good afternoon sir and madam, my name is Alice, what do you want in this mansion today?" (Alice) "Is the master of this mansion present?" (I) "The master is not present at the moment, I advise you toe back at another time." (Alice) "If he''s not there I can wait for his return, I''m in no hurry." (I) The young Rogue maid spoke well but the tone of her voice is very trained and stiff yet, she spoke well but it wasn''t very natural showing that she should be in training yet, meanwhile the man beside her was silent just watching me and to Jay as a bouncer. After hearing that I wanted to wait for her master''s return the young maid seems to get lost in her words and looks at the man beside her who nods his head at her. "The master must not return until after dark, but if you still want to wait for his return I will receive you." (Alice) "I thank." (I) "Leo go let the others know we have guests, I''ll guide them to the tables in the garden." (Alice) "Follow me please." (Alice) Jay and I follow the young maid into the gates as the Man-Beast leaves the other way, as we follow the young maid past the barrier and I''m surprised. Behind the concealment barrier, I discover that the entire miasma of the mansion is different, somehow it is no longer normal miasma, it seems as if the impurities were cleaned, I also noticed a lot of darkness in this miasma, from what I could see it is this miasma that maintains the barrier of concealment by using the element of darkness to lower the cost of maintaining that barrier. I could also feel like this ce was overflowing with energy, the amount of Mana and spiritual energy in here and greater than outside. "(How did they do that?)" (I) Another thing I noticed was that I felt a lot of things around me, they were weak and I didn''t feel any kind of malice, but I don''t like not being able to see something, I turn to Jay and see a surprised face looking around in all directions like a child without understanding what is happening, I never thought to see Jay with a reaction like that. I use a telepathicmunication item tomunicate with him without others noticing. "(Why this surprised face? See something?)" (I) "..." (Jay) "(I''m sorry ma''am, I just didn''t expect to see so many Child Fairies in this ce.)" (Jay) "(Are you saying the things I''m feeling flying all over the ce are Infant Fairies?)" (I) "(Yes, but I''m also feeling a weak presence of Spirits, but I''m not able to see them.)" (Jay) "..." (I) I''m confused by this sudden information that I didn''t know before, how I could let something that big pass, not to mention that I can feel a lot of these things around here even though I can''t see them. We continue to follow housekeeper Alice into a beautiful flower garden that has a space in the middle for a beautifully ornate table and some chairs. "Please feel free to sit down." (Alice) "Thanks." (I) Shortly after we are seated, a White Elf maides in holding two trays and apanied by the Beast Man from before along with a ck Elf. The White Elf who is wearing a very pretty maid''s dress sets the trays in front of us, one tray has sandwiches and the other tray has juice. "Good afternoon, my name is Caryna and I will be apanying you until the master returns, if you need anything feels free to ask me." (Caryna) "Nice to meet you, Caryna." (I) We waited a long time in this ce, but I didn''t mind, the sandwich I ate was amazing, I could see that it was made with Basilisk meat and various herbs that should be used in alchemy, usually, just a great rich nobleman or family member real would waste money that way just to eat but I must say this is the best sandwich I have ever had. After a long time the maid named Caryna lets us know that her master is back, she says he''ll show up right after he cleans up and gets ready. "(Did you notice we''re being watched?)" (Jay) "(Yes, I also saw something hidden in the tree next to us, if I''m not mistaken that is a Cursed Raven, but its way of acting is strange.)" (I) "(We don''t know anything about them, so I think it''s best not to do anything to be unnecessarily hostile to them.)" (Jay) "(I know that.)" (I) After another time of waiting he appears, a child with dark skin, red hair, and eyes of different colors, his appearance is just beautiful, for some reason, I feel I should be respectful to him. He was not alone, there was a woman beside him with white skin, long pink hair, two-color eyes, one red and the other golden, her body and face were beautiful, I felt a calm and warm feelinging from her. The two seemed to have simr strengths to Jay, but their presence and their Auras had a special quality or characteristic that I couldn''t understand, I could also feel something stronger hidden somewhere in the mansion watching us from afar, he doesn''t try to hide his thirst of blood, it looks like it''s warning you that it''s present and just waiting for the moment of hostility to strike. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos, this one beside me is Vanessa." (Zenos) "Nice to meet you too, my name is Elsaris, this one next to me is Jay." (I) He greets us and then sits across from us with the woman beside him, soon after a White Elfes towards us along with Caryna, they look a lot must be sisters possibly, they both bring trays with some more sandwiches and juice for all. "Good afternoon, allow this Freya to serve you tonight." (Freya) "Here are some more appetizers, feel free to eat." (Caryna) "Thank you both for that, I was really hungry." (Zenos) Zenos takes a sandwich and starts eating without bothering about etiquette, the woman next to him does just the opposite, she takes the sandwich and eats small pieces without getting dirty, as Jay and I also like this food and we start eating again. "Your cooks are excellent." (I) "Thanks for thepliment, I''m very proud of these two." (Zenos) So these two White Elves are the cooks. "So what do I owe the ck Market visit to today?" (Zenos) "..." (I) "Don''t pretend to be surprised, even if your hair color has changed, anyone who participated in that auction would recognize the auctioneer." (Zenos) "Of course, none of them imagine that this auctioneer is in charge." (Zenos) "Looks like someone told you a lot about us, was it the person sent by the neutral faction?" (I) "I only told him a little bit about you guys, it''s not like I know much either." (Vanessa) I look straight into the eyes of this woman named Vanessa, her words hint at something that hadn''t crossed my mind. "Are you the one sent?" (I) "Yes, you didn''t have toe here, I was nning toe to see you in two days." (Vanessa) She is totally different,st time her body waspletely covered with many magic hide items, even her appearance was hidden, but now she shows her appearance easily and got rid of most of the hide items, not to mention that she didn''t speak before. and is now speaking normally. "(What''s going on here?)" (I) Chapter 218 Cap 217: Dragon Constitution(Chapter Preview) All I wanted was to rest after I got back from the Dungeon, the fight against the two Grade S monsters was very exhausting, I still had that problem when I went to get the Dungeon Core, I thought I woulde home, take a shower, eat delicious food and I would throw myself in bed to sleep. But what I find when I arrive at the mansion is a guest I didn''t expect to find, so far I don''t understand why they chose toe here today, it could have been any other day, but since I have nothing to do, let''s see what they want and then I''m going to bed. "Miss Elsaris, I''m a little tired so I''m sorry if I''m too direct." (I) "But I would like to know the reason for your visit? It must be something important for you to wait so long for me to return, right?" (I) "To tell you the truth I just wanted to meet you and find out what happened to the neutral faction envoy." (Elsaris) "As you can see I''m fine, I n on staying with my Dad from now on." (Vanessa) At Vanessa''s words, I see Elsaris'' face change into an expression of astonishment, then she looks at me, the Elf next to her had a very simr reaction. "Yes, she is talking about me." (I) "..." (Elsaris) "The neutral faction intends to stay in this city?" (Jay) "You don''t need to worry, my Father is not from any faction, I am here only as his link to the neutral faction, I will not interfere in your business." (Vanessa) "Unlike Vanessa, I don''t know what your business is, I don''t care either, as long as you don''t interfere with me or my group don''t n on interfering with you." (I) "I''m d to hear that, but I''m worried about what you guys might be nning." (Elsaris) "I''m not nning anything else, no need to worry." (I) "You say that, but ording to my employee this ce ispletely full of Spirits and Fairy Infants, doing something like that in the middle of a town is something no one would dare do." (Elsaris) "Looks like you can''t see them then, but don''t worry, I don''t n on staying in this town much longer." (I) "As you may have seen, we are tired and we have a lot to do." (Vanessa) "Of course, sorry for the inconvenience, but I would like to ask if Mr. Zenos has any special healing abilities?" (Elsaris) "Why do you ask?" (I) "When Vanessa arrived in town along with Jay, she wasn''t even able to speak, we had tomunicate with her through the use of telepathy, so how is she now able to speak so normally?" (Elsaris) "That''s a question you won''t get an answer to, I also suggest you don''t investigate." (Vanessa) Looks like the reason these ck Market people came here was to probe me and Vanessa, I can see they''re seeing us as potential threats. I don''t know their abilities but the woman from the Beast Man Rabbit tribe called Elsaris seems to be stronger than Ivan, I''m worried about that but I don''t think they want to be our enemies, it seems they don''t want to get involved with the neutral faction of the Vampires. After a brief conversation I apanied them to the gate, I wanted them to leave soon so I could rest, so I tried to be direct when talking to them so I could finish this soon. After that, I joined the others for some delicious food before going to my room with Vanessa to drink Dragon''s blood. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 35% > 40% ] ]> After enduring the usual suffering I thank Vanessa and then go to sleep even more tired than before. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ---------- The next day I wake up feeling much better, there are a lot of things I need to do today, one of the things I wanted to do was test something first. I wake up La and ask to go get Vanessa, I want to try to drink Dragon''s blood twice a day to try to speed up the process, I need to do this before I leave this town, but I need to get out of here soon before someone from Igreja da Luzes looking for me. When I told Vanessa about what I wanted to do she didn''t agree, she said that True Dragon''s blood is very strong and my body needs this time to adapt to it, by reducing this time in half will overload my body. I was worried about what she said, but I still asked what could happen, she said that every time I drank Dragon''s blood the suffering I would feel would be even worse as my body doesn''t fully support this bloodline yet. I thought it through and decided to stick with the n, so I drink more of Dragon''s blood, as I drank it I realized the effect Vanessa spoke of being worse than the previous time, this time I felt that violent energy hitting my bones, my whole body was shaking, the blood in my veins took longer to consume that energy too. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 40% > 45% ] ]> When it was all over Vanessa said it took me five more minutes of suffering, not to mention that she was continually healing me during that time. But I told her I would try one more time tonight, I can''t waste too much time on this, even if I suffer a little it will still be worth it if we can get out of this town faster. Once I was on my feet again we went downstairs to eat something, then I step into Anton''s ce and I hand over all of the metals, damaged weapons, damaged armor, and pieces of Death Knight armor to him. I tell Anton to think about what he can do with this and discuss his ns with Lyra, I tell him I want to make use of the crystal cards we have to make magic weapons of the highest quality possible for each one, at the moment we have very little of these cards. crystal so I''ll have to get some more. After that, I go to Nira and deliver everything we can get from Dungeon for her to evaluate, distribute to others, and sell anything I wouldn''t want. After that I went to talk to Diana who was training with Ibuki, I wanted to know what happened yesterday at the Guild when she said that we had already destroyed the Dungeon of the Undead. Diana said she will need to wait until today as she needs to confirm the Dungeon''s disappearance before receiving our reward. After hearing what Diana said I tell the others that we are going to the Guild for the night, by then the news of the Dungeon''s disappearance will have already been heard by the people of the Guild. After that, I spent the day rxing to prepare for what I was going to do tonight, I also took the opportunity to talk to other people about why I chose the Dungeon core, I told them what I was nning and everyone was surprised calling me crazy, only La, Erica and Vanessa were excited about my n, everyone didn''t even know if what I wanted to do was possible, but I talked about the great chances of working by the theory I have in my head. After nightfall I joined Vanessa in my room to once again drink Dragon''s blood, Vanessa was still against saying that I should go back to doing it once a day, but I continue and drink another ss of blood. This time it was much worse, I felt the veins in my body swell, more than half of them were tearing causing a lot of pain in me, the worst thing was that Vanessa kept healing me which only made me have to feel my veins tearing more than one time and having to feel that crazy energy coursing through my body out of control, destroying me from the inside, before it finally ended. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 45% > 50% ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the skill [ Dragon Constitution ] ]> At that moment I''m happy that the suffering is over, I was also happy that I finally got skill with this blood, it was at that moment when I was happy that everything started to go very wrong and gopletely against my ns. Ding! <[ Starting body reconstruction by skill [ Dragon Constitution ] ]> I feel the energy within my blood, the same energy that absorbed this wild energy within me, I know this energy represents the Dragon lineage within me, but at that moment I feel this energy leaving the veins of my body and it started to travel. all my body. Before there was nothing wrong but a strange feeling, so I felt my body being destroyed little by little because of this energy, but at the same time I feel like this energy only healed me at the same time that it destroyed me, it threw me into a hell of Suffering. "What is this... some kind of transformation..." (Vanessa) "Dad I can''t heal you now, you''re going through some kind of transformation so try to stay awake, if you sleep or pass out you could die." (Vanessa) "Did you hear me? Try to stay conscious..." (Vanessa) In the midst of my suffering of having every part of my body being destroyed and continually healed, I could hear Vanessa''s voice, so I try to stay steady despite the excruciating pain. ---------- Elsaris Pov: I was in a hidden room that only Jay and I know where it is, he was my first child since I evolved into a Vampire, he''s the person I trust the most. Right now I''m holding a red crystal that has a White Rabbit frozen inside it. "Are you really considering this?" (Jay) "If the neutral faction needed his help to heal this woman named Vanessa, then he must have a very special and unique power." (I) "Perhaps my quest ising to an end, you know why I joined the faction that is on the side of humans." (I) "But we still know next to nothing about him." (Jay) "He and those around him are strange, but I didn''t feel maliceing from either of them, I could also feel that they care a lot for each other, their union is very strong and apparent." (I) "You know I will go wherever you go, the decision is yours." (Jay) I look away from the crystal in my hands and walk over to Jay, kissing his forehead. "Thank you son." (I) "If all goes well, you will soon be able to meet her, for she was the one who did all this, the one who was always by my side and protected me until I was strong enough." (I) "I made a promise to always be by her side and I intend to keep that promise, whatever the cost." (I) I look back at the crystal and gently rub my hand with all the care and love I have as tears stream from my eyes. "Just wait a little longer, sister." (I) Chapter 219 Cap 218: Absurd Skill(Chapter Preview) The pain I was feeling waspletely unbearable, at first I screamed like an animal being attacked, but then I lost my voice, every part of my body was continually being destroyed and rebuilt, it was true for my organs, flesh, nerves, bones and even my brain. At first, it just started with my flesh being destroyed and continually healing, it was difficult but not the worst, then came my veins and arteries I could feel like my blood was bubbling inside my body and burning my organs, then it was time to my muscles, tendons, and nerves. The pain I was feeling was the worst, the agony and suffering seemed to have no end, the thought of dying even crossed my mind, but disappeared soon after, even in my suffering I could hear the times of Vanessa and La crying to mine aside, I can''t let them watch me die. Then it came to my organs, I felt I was going to die over and over again, I thought I would suffocate as my lungs were continually destroyed and healed, but I was closer to Death as my heart was destroyed and healed continually being rebuilt by this process, each Once my heart was destroyed by that energy I thought it would be the end of me, those moments were when I almost lost consciousness several times, but I kept my will strong. When it came time for my bones to be destroyed my body was already in such a destroyed state that I felt like I was being punished by the Gods, at the same time other parts of my body began to be destroyed which were my skin, eyes, tongue, etc. This torture felt like it was never going to end, I hadpletely lost track of time, I was no longer able to see, hear or breathe, all I had left was pain and my thoughts, but soon even my thoughts were taken away from me. When I felt that wild energy going to my brain and starting to destroy it, at that moment fear took over me, I was afraid of what would happen to my brain going through this infernal process, the worst thing was that at that moment I was lost only with the pain, there was nothing but pain and a desire to rest that only grew and grew. "(Don''t you dare fall asleep, master!)" (La) "(Keep your conscience, fight to the end like you always did!)" (La) "(Don''t you dare leave me now, you have to stand by me, Vanessa, Irina, Irius, Freya, ¨¦rica, Ibuki, Ivan, and the others!)" (La) "(So...so don''t you dare give up you big idiot!)" (La) When my conscience was hazier and I was more confused with everything around me that was when I heard a crying voice inside me, I didn''t understand what she was saying, I didn''t even know who was talking or why I was sad, but something strong I felt an enormous desire to bear the tiredness, pain, and suffering. Using this unbelievable willpower I kept conscious of this torture that never ended, not knowing how much time had passed and still a little confused I feel the energy that caused all this suffering to run through my body and disappear into it little by little. Then I felt something warm envelop me, I tried to open my eyes a little but my vision was blurry, all I saw was some silhouettes approaching me and hugging me, for some reason it made me feel good. "You did very well, Dad." (Vanessa) "Now you can rest, leave everything to us now." (Irina) Hearing these voices soothed me, at that moment I realized how weak my body was, so my eyes closed and I was submerged in darkness falling into unconsciousness that I was trying to avoid before. zzzzzz... Zzzzz... zzzz... ----------- I open my eyes and feel like I can''t move my body, I try to look at what''s holding me like this, that''s when I saw it was Irius who was sitting by the bed, he was lying on top of me preventing me from getting out from the room without waking him up, so I look away and see Vanessa sleeping with La trapped in her cleavage. "(What happened?)" (I) My whole body was sore, but for some reason, I felt different, there was something different in me that I couldn''t understand what it was, that''s when the images of the night before crossed my mind. "(So this was all caused when I got 50% purity in the Dragon bloodline, it looks like the skill I got from that bloodline did something to my body.)" (I) I tried to use my skill to identify this ability that I got from the Dragon Bloodline. <[ Skill identification result: ? [ Dragon Constitution ]--> A powerful ability that only Dragons or those who share their bloodline can possess, this ability represents the powerful body that Dragons pride themselves on. (¡Á2) boost for all physical stats (¡Á2) increase for elemental resistance (¡Á2) of increase for stamina (¡Á2) Increase for Magic Resistance (¡Á2) boost for Vitality (HP) ]> "(What absurd skill is this?)" (I) "(How can an ability have so many effects?)" (I) "(Could the pain and suffering I felt was this ability applying these effects to my body?)" (I) I had so many doubts and I was so confused that I decided not to think about it, for now, I still have a lot to do and think, I''ll think about it after I talk to Vanessa, it seems she knows something about it since she told me not lose consciousness. "I''m d you woke up master." (Freya) While I was lost in my thoughts I heard a door noise and Freya enters the room greeting me. "Good morning, Freya." (I) "How long have I been unconscious this time?" (I) "Only one night this time, but I advise the master to stop doing things that make him unconscious, it makes it seem like it''s bing a habit after so many times." (Freya) "..." (I) "(It seems that what they say is true, against facts, not arguments.)" (I) After that Freya woke the others up so I could get out of bed, when they saw me awake La flew on my head and hugged my face while crying calling me an idiot several times, Vanessa just smiled at me with tears in the corners of her eyes and Irius just he breathed a sigh of relief as he said he was worried. After that everyone leaves the room, except La who stopped crying andy on top of my head saying that she would be glued to me from today to stop doing stupid things. I get up and take off my clothes in front of a full-length mirror, I have no reason to feel ashamed of my body, it''s also not the first to see La see me as she often enters the shower with me. "..." (I) I look at the mirror in surprise, my body is still very androgynous, but this time I see thin muscles in my body, seeing this my eyes get blurry and tears start to fall, finally, some muscles started to appear in this body, unfortunately, it doesn''t change much my appearance since it''s still a bit difficult to differentiate between my gender, but I hope I gain more muscle from now on. "(Looks like the body of a teenage athlete, it would be better if my face was a little more masculine.)" (I) After that I put my clothes back on, now that I''ve confirmed that my appearance hasn''t changed much I don''t feel calmer, so I look at my room and see something that catches my attention, there was a big red circr spot in the middle of my room. "This is your blood, Freya and Caryna tried to clean several times, but they couldn''t." (La) "It was horrible to hear your screams and see your body tear apart and regenerate continually, there was blood everywhere, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to forget about that." (La) "Sorry..." (I) "You should apologize to the others too, Diana arrived after it was over but passed out the moment she saw your state." (La) "Ivan had to stop Lyra from entering the room so he wouldn''t see you like that." (La) "Leo also prevented Caryna from entering, which was difficult as she has a lot of strength." (La) "I''m sorry I made you see something like this, I''ll try to be more careful from now on." (I) My body is still a little sore, but I feel a lot better than when I woke up, so I won''t be feeling anymore, I hope. After that I leave the room and go downstairs to eat something, the reaction of the others showed how worried they were about me, Ibuki did the same as La threw herself at me and hugged me while crying. Caryna looked tired and with dark circles under her eyes, it seems she couldn''t sleep well during the night because of me, I apologize to everyone for the trouble I caused and for worrying everyone. After a nice meal and apologizing to everyone I decided to go outside, I grab a big thick nket and take it to a couple of trees and use my lines to build a hammock where I lie, this week has been very busy, I want to take this day to review my growth since I started exploring Dungeon Cadaver. I want to review my work, skills, and level to see how much I have grown during this week. Chapter 220 Cap 219: A New Visitor(Chapter Preview) I built a hammock for me to lie down near the garden of the mansion, it''s not even noon and the sky was clear, I decided to do this to rx and retrace all my growth this week while I watch the Fairies and Infant Spirits flying. I feel like it''s easier to remember things now, maybe it''s because of what happened yesterday, but it doesn''t matter as long as it''s beneficial to me. Now I think I''m going to start by advancing my skills. <[ Your skill leveled up [ Physical damage resistance: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Group Coordination: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Art Fist of Lord Chaos: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Great Pain Resistance: 4 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leadership: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Soul Damage Resistance: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Flexible Body: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Self Improvement (Leadership): 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Spell resistance: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Super Recovery: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Trap Construction: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Enhanced Line Production: 2 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Control and Line Maniption: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Corrosion: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Non-elemental magic: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Wind Spell: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Fire Magic: 1 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Night Vision: 5 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sword Technique: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Dagger technique: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ de of the Lord of Chaos Technique: 2 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ de of Light: 2 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Circle: 1 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Exceed limits: 3 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Elemental magic Basic light: 1 > 10 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Elemental Magic Basic Light: 10 ] > [ Elemental Magic Light: 1 ] ]> A lot of skills have leveled up because of extreme situations like endurance skills and oveing limits, I don''t even want to remember the situations that made my resistance to pain go up so much. What makes me happy is that I managed to level up the night vision since I can''t use this skill very often, that Dungeon Corpse was always night on the floors, so I managed to keep this skill active almost the entire time which was very useful there. My lines were also of great help in several things, they were useful to build makeshift traps and to fight monsters, it was even useful to defeat one of the Grade S monsters at a critical moment. Unfortunately, many of my skills weren''t very useful against the Undead, I couldn''t use any of my poisons in that dungeon, but luckily the de of Light skill was very useful, it was one of the skills I used the most there as it was the weakness of the Undead. The magic of the light element, which was a spell I learned a short time ago, was the one I used the most among my spells, as I have a lot of mana I could freely use this spell in the Dungeon which made it level up very quickly, but it only evolved after it I defeated that Lesser Lich. This dungeon was very dangerous, much more than we imagined before, but it helped me to get stronger, it''s just a shame I can''t evolve yet, I have a little more than ten levels to evolve again, even if I''ve cleared two Dungeons was not enough, it seems that with each evolution the difficulty to level up gets huge. I would like to level up as easily as I level up my work, sometimes I wonder if there is someone who has a skill that increases EXP to level up faster, if I find someone like that I won''t let it go. Now let me see my work history. WORK: [ Master of the des ] WORK LEVEL: 1/50 WORK EXP: 0/200 WORK HISTORY: ? [ Apprentice Wizard: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Hunter: 10/10 ] [ Novice Adventurer: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Thief: 10/10] [ Apprentice Trader: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Alchemist: 10/10 ] [ Novice Warrior: 20/20 ] [ Great Martial Master: 70/70 ] [ Novice Mage: 20/20 ] [ Novice Thief: 20/20 ] [ Novice Merchant: 20/20 ] [ Novice Hunter: 20/20 ] [ Mage: 25/25 ] [ Warrior: 25/25 ] [ Thief: 25/25 ] [ Merchant: 25/25 ] [ Adventurer: 25/25 ] [ Hunter: 25/25 ] [ Apprentice Killer: 10/10 ] [ Novice Killer: 20/20 ] [ Killer: 25/25 ] [ Novice Fire Mage: 30/30 ] [ Novice Wind Mage: 30/30 ] [ Newbie Earth Mage: 30/30 ] [ Newbie Water Mage: 30/30 ] [ Newbie Light Mage: 30/30 ] [ Newbie Dark Mage: 30/30 ] [ Newbie Thunder Mage: 30/30 ] [ Light Mage: 50/50 ] [ Fire Mage: 50/50 ] [ Novice Swordsman: 20/20 ] [ Swordsman: 30/30 ] [ Novice de Master: 30/30 ] I changed my job many times, I started concentrating on the work focused on magic, but when the levels started to increase a lot I decided to choose jobs that would help me inbat, as I use my techniques a lot with the dagger and sword, I ended up releasing the work of Newbie de Master, after getting this job I started to fight much better than before, if I didn''t have this job I wouldn''t have been able to do so fast on the barrier of that Lower Lich, I also only managed to use the Light de ability on my two weapons at the same time after getting that job. Jobs really help a lot when learning about things rted to them, but I never get a new skill from these jobs, I think that''s why I should already have the skill I should gain from these jobs, I just hope that in the future when I''m with jobs best and high level I get some good skills. After seeing this I wanted to rest a little and reflect more on my skills, I have to think about how I will synthesize them from now on, I was thinking all day, when night falls I see La thates flying towards me leaving a multicolored trail where goes by. "Master, master, I almost forgot something." (La) "What''s up? You weren''t out for something to eat?" (I) "I already ate, but importantly, as I ate I was reminded of the Shadow Fairy I met the other day." (La) "I think you told me something about this before." (I) "I told you that the Shadow Fairy would return here with her master within a week." (La) "Then he''ll probably show up here today or tomorrow." (La) "You told me that after I woke up a few days ago, but don''t worry, no matter when they show up we''ll wee them." (I) "I know you''re excited as this is the first Fairy you''ve met since your rebirth so don''t be anxious." (I) "How do you know what I''m feeling?" (La) "Because you suck at hiding things, looks like a child, an evil child but still a child." (I) "Why does the master always call me evil?" (La) "I am a good and kind Fairy, anyone who sees me will realize that." (La) "That''s because people didn''t see you flying over dozens of Undead giggling as you destroyed them." (I) "..." (La) "You got me wrong, master." (La) "I wasughing because I was with the master, I was happy to fight by his side." (La) "Don''t waste your childish excuses on me, I don''t mind you being a little mean, I just want you to know how to be kind to whoever is kind to you." (I) "No need to say that, I always try to be nice to everyone." (La) This Fairy is problematic, but she''s really good, she just doesn''t like the Undead very much because of the Necromancer that did bad to her in the past, but she never treated Ivan badly, it shows that deep down she''s good. As I''m talking to her, she suddenly looks in the other direction, I follow her direction and I realize she''s looking at the gate, so she breaks into a big smile before turning to me very happily. "They are here, Master." (La) "The Shadow Fairy is here, she is together with someone who should be her master." (La) "Try to be nice to the Fairy and her Contractor, you always scare people or make them wary." (La) "I promise I''ll try to be friendly, but don''t forget that we don''t know your intentions so we must be careful, don''t get carried away by your anxiety." (I) "No need to worry, I''m not an idiot like someone who is always going unconscious." (La) "You little sharp-tongued Fairy, why don''t you go meet our guests?" (I) "All right." (La) "I''ll be waiting here, guide our visitors to the garden tables so we can have a chat while I enjoy this beautiful evening." (I) "Will the master wee them in these casual clothes?" (La) "Yeah, I''m toozy to change, maybe that can make them more rxed too." (I) "Plus I like to wearfortable clothes at home, this is still our rest day so I don''t want to change into formal clothes." (I) "(Actually, I don''t think anyone in the mansion has formal clothes, we only have casual orbat clothes.)" (I) "(Should I talk about this with Tania and ask her to make some formal and party clothes for everyone?)" (I) "I''m on my way to pick up our guests." (La) Chapter 221 Cap 220: Request For Help(Chapter Preview) Jana Pov: "Are you sure it''s safe for me to go too?" (I) "I''ve said several times that everything is fine." (Dora) "It''s easy for you, you can hide from most people''s view by being a fairy, but I can''t do that." (I) "If the humans find me they will attack me immediately, are you sure you warned me I was a Ghoul?" (I) "I didn''t find anyone else but that weird Fairy, that cat-like spirit and the bizarre Cursed Crow." (Dora) "But I said you were a Demi, they said the people in that mansion don''t care about races so it should be okay." (Dora) Sigh "I hope you''re right and the person we''re going to meet is who the Vige Guardian spoke to." (I) "No mistake, I could feel his Aura from afar, I could feel the touch of the Goddess of the Fairies in that Aura, the only way for this to happen is if he is a Guardian of the Fairies." (Dora) "Then let''s get going, we don''t have all the time in the world." (I) I go with Dora through the night towards the city using my shadow element spells to hide in the darkness, luckily there are fewer adventurers in the forest at night. When we reach the city walls Dora flies to the other side to be a reference point, so I use a shadow spell to get to her by stepping inside a shadow. "< Path of Shadows >" (I) I step into the shadow of the wall and am pulled into the shadow where Dora waits for me, when I step out of the shadow I find myself in a deserted area surrounded by old buildings. "This is a residential area near the wall, there''s no one around to see us, now let''s go." (Dora) "Yea." (I) I cover my head with a hood and use my shadow magic topletely hide my face inside the hood so no one can see, that way I follow Dora for a while always passing where there are fewer people until I reach a ce with big buildings. "This area belongs to nobles, so try not to attract attention." (Dora) I did my best to hide my presence by always staying close to the shadows, after a while we arrived in front of a gate with a sign written in the Common Language. "Eclipse Mansion." (I) "This is the ce, let''s go in." (Dora) "Are you sure we should go in?" (I) "Look at this giant barrier, to put something like that I don''t think they''re going to like us getting in." (I) "Don''t worry, as soon as we get past the barrier they''ll know we''re here, we just need to stay put and wait." (Dora) "You don''t have to worry about the barrier, it''s just a concealment barrier, it won''t do you any harm." (Dora) "..." (I) "(What kind of power does one need to build such a huge barrier of concealment?)" (I) While I''m distracted looking at this giant concealment barrier, Dora starts flying over the gate, so I also jump over the gate and follow her through the barrier. "But what is this ce!??" (I) "I think I told you this ce was weird." (Dora) "Strange isn''t enough to describe this ce." (I) "Because there are so many Child Fairies here, there''s the same amount as there were in our vige, maybe even more." (I) "There are also Infant Spirits, you can''t see them, but they are flying around here too, but their numbers are much smaller." (Dora) "Infant Spirits too..." (I) As if that wasn''t enough I feel the miasma around me strengthening me, feeling my Affinity with the magic element of shadows get stronger just by being here, I try to feel the surroundings and find that the Dark element is superior to my element shadow is everywhere. "Are here." (Dora) While in shock I see a ck Elfing towards me along with a White Elf, I also see a multicolored light trailing towards us from the back of the Large Mansion in front of us. The multicolored light trail stops in front of the two Elves and I see that it was a Fairy, she seems to say something to the Elves beforeing to where the three of us are together. As they get closer I can better see the appearance of the Fairy, she had eyes of different colors, hair of three colors, dark skin, four arms, and wings of seven colors. "(What a strange fairy, I''ve never heard of a fairy looking like that.)" (I) Once again I was distracted by the strangeness in this ce, so when the three were close Dora flies ahead of me. "Hi La, just as we agreed I came along with my master." (Dora) "I thought you wereing tomorrow, but it doesn''t matter." (La) "I already spoke to the master about you, he is already waiting for you." (La) "Let me introduce you, the White Elf is called Freya and the Dark Elf is called Sophia." (La) Listening to the introductions I know I shouldn''t keep hiding my face, it can get me into trouble, so I break my magic and lower my hood. "Nice to meet you, my name is Jana and I''m Dora''s Contractor." (I) "Nice to meet you two." (Freya) "It''s been a long time since I saw a Ghoul,e let''s take you to the master." (Sophia) "The master is near the gardens, I will guide you there." (La) "Then I will prepare something for our guests." (Freya) I and Dora follow the strange Fairy around the mansion while the White Elfa goes inside the mansion, the Dark Elfa follows us as we go to the other side of the mansion. As soon as we reach the back of the mansion we are led into a beautiful garden with some pretty tables, then I see a boy lying in a hammock get up ande towards us. I knew right away that this was the fairy master by the name of La, that''s because he strangely has the same skin tone, simr hair color, and the same eyes. He was dressed in casual clothes, because of this huge mansion I expected him to be a nobleman in luxurious clothes, but it seems that is not the case. As we sat at the table he arrived walking casually, but I could feel a great presence in him, I felt like I was in front of the vige leader. "Good night, my name is Zenos, what can I call you two." (Zenos) ---------- Zenos Pov: I decided to meet these guests outside the mansion to enjoy this beautiful starry sky, it helps me rx. After the guests arrived I calmly walked over to them while taking in their appearance. To start with the Fairy has the appearance of a ck-skinned woman with Gray hair and eyes, she is 25 cm tall, she has bat wings and a pair of purple horns. The woman had gray skin, ws on her fingertips, golden eyes, pointed ears, short light green hair, could see fangs and sharp teeth in her mouth when she opened her mouth slightly, plus she appears to have a height of 1.72 meters or so, I can''t see her whole body because of the clothes she''s probably wearing to hide when she came into town, but her face is really pretty, she looks like she''s around 25 I think. Both the Fairy and the woman are very beautiful, if I''m not mistaken the woman''s appearance matches that of the Ghouls, I think in the books I''ve read they are described as monsters, but in my view, they look more Demis, from what ¨¦rica told me in the past the ghouls are in the mountain range on the other side of the blood forest, this is my first time seeing one, I''m a little curious as to why it''s here. While thinking these things I reached where they were and greeted the guests. "Good night, my name is Zenos, what can I call you two." (Zenos) The ghoul woman stands stiffly. "My name is Jana and this is my Hired Fairy Dora, it''s a pleasure to meet you." (Jana) "I''m sorry about that, she''s a very serious person and is a little nervous to meet you." (Dora) "Why would she be nervous to meet me?" (I) "Her Aura of hers releases a very strong presence like that of a leader or a ruler, she was affected by being emotionally shaken by everything she saw here." (Dora) "That''s true?" (I) I actually have an ability with the presence name of the Ruler, but I''m not using it, is it a passive effect caused by my titles? I try to look to Sophia and La for an answer from them. "I thought the master knew." (Sophia) "I was waiting for you to find out for yourself, it was really funny to see that the master didn''t notice something so obvious, hahahaha..." (La) "You little Demon..." (I) I try to grab this little Demon, but she''s faster and always dodges whileughing. "After I deal with you, now what did you want to talk to me Dora?" (I) "Actually it''s not just me who has to say something, it would be better if Jana spoke about it." (Dora) The Fairy raises a hand that sucks in her shadow and transforms it into arge ck hand that she uses to p her master Jana on the back of the back. "Get back to normal you idiot, how are we going to talk to you like this, get hold of yourself." (Dora) "..." (Jana) "Sorry about that, thanks Dora." (Jana) "Looks like I caused you some trouble, I''m sorry I still need some Aura training." (I) "I can teach you whenever I like, master." (Sophia) "Thank you, Sophia." (I) I sit in the chair across from the two guests and wait for them to be seated. "First of all, I appreciate you allowing a Ghoul to enter your home." (Jana) "I don''t care about your race, as long as you don''t do anything hostile to me or the rest of my group we''ll be fine." (I) "No need to worry about that." (Jana) "But I would like you to be to the point, tell me why you are looking for me?" (I) I see that my attempt to be direct has both of them change to a serious expression, the Fairy and the Ghoul look at each other before turning to me. "The truth is, we came to ask for your help." (Jana) Chapter 222 Cap 221: Mountain Range Problem(Chapter Preview) Now I''m talking to a Ghoul and a Shadow Fairy who came here to talk to me, when La told me that visitors woulde here in a few days I knew I would have more problems. Just as I thought, Ghoul named Jana said she came here to ask for help, I don''t know why problem after problem keeps appearing in this mansion, I have to get out of here before a problem arises that ends up killing me. "Do you want my help? Why?" (I) "Our vige Keeper spoke over a month ago that she''s been feeling a strange presenceing from this direction, so the vige sent me and Dora to investigate what it was." (Jana) "The Keeper said that this presence could help us, but no one but her could feel this presence, so we came." (Dora) "When we arrived we started looking for the forest of blood, it took us a whole month and we didn''t find anything." (Jana) "But one day, Dora felt a strong and strange presenceing from the direction of this town, so I sent her here as she could hide from most people''s eyes as she is a Fairy." (Jana) "If you entered the city you would have been attacked by the guards with no chance of exining." (Sophia) "Yea." (Jana) "So this is how the Shadow Fairy found us?" (I) "I spent days searching the city without finding anything, but one day I felt the same presence again and followed her here." (Dora) "I was surprised by a lot of things after I crossed your barrier of concealment, but as I was talking to La I felt an Auraing from the mansion." (Dora) "I imagine it was my Aura." (I) "Yes, I realized that the presence I felt before came from that Aura, I can feel it nowing from you, so there''s no mistake." (Dora) "The moment I felt your Aura I knew who you were and why the Keeper sent us after you." (Dora) "You are a Guardian of the Fairies." (Dora) "(How did she find out my title? Is it that apparent to the Fairies?)" (I) "What? The master is a Guardian of the Fairies?" (Sophia) I was surprised by Sophia''s reaction, she started looking at me like this was a big surprise. "I thought I told you guys about this, did I forget?" (I) "How can you forget to tell something that important, master?" (Sophia) "You also don''t need to have such a big reaction just because of that." (I) While we''re talking Freya and Carynae walking with arge tray floating between them, when they get closer Freya and Caryna start to take things from the tray and put them in front of us, it was some snake meat skewers with sauce and a jug of juice that resembles a mixture of orange and lemon. "I brought you some snacks, master." (Freya) "Thank you, Freya." (I) We all started to eat and drink, our two guests looked like they were hungry for the way they were eating, I don''t even know how they had time to breathe like that. "I think I was right to let Alice make more appetizers while I brought these out, I''ll go get more." (Freya) While Freya returned to the mansion with Caryna and the food was gone, I restarted the conversation. "I understand how you found me, but you still haven''t talked about why you want my help?" (I) "I can exin that master." (Sophia) "Like a Fairy Guardian you will attract fairies wherever you go, that''s why fairies will feel safe and happy around you." (Sophia) "But it also means that you''ve been recognized by the Fairy Goddess as someone to trust, so when the Fairies are in trouble they''lle looking for you." (Sophia) "..." (I) "A Fairy Keeper is someone very respected and loved by us Fairies, someone like that is the best choice to ask for help as even the Fairy Goddess has confidence in him." (Dora) "The master may not know it, but the title of Guardian of the Fairies can only be given by the Fairy Goddess Aine." (Sophia) So this was a more important title than I thought, but I don''t remember these things being written in the description, is it because they are not part of the title''s power, but rather a consequence of the meaning of someone having this title? Sigh "(I should have known that receiving a title from a God would cause me problems.)" (I) "You still haven''t said you need my help." (I) "It''s actually having a big problem in the mountain range, that problem started ten years ago and it''s been dragging on until now, it got worse and worse over time." (Jana) "Before I tell you about the problem let me ask you something, do you guys know anything about the mountain range?" (Dora) "I don''t know much, I heard about some races that live there like Ogres, Ghouls, and Orcs." (I) "I''ve also heard that the underground caves there are full of mighty Undead." (I) While talking to them and listening to the problem that brought them to me, I see Freyaing towards us with more appetizers. "Thanks, food is great as always." (I) "I''m d you liked it, master." (Freya) "Master, it would not be better to listen to the exnation of these two together with the others." (Sophia) What Sophia is saying makes sense, others know this region better than I do, Diana must know more about the mountain range. "You''re right, but I don''t want to disturb everyone who is resting, let''s just call a few." (I) "La can you call Ivan, Diana, and Vanessa here?" (I) "Alright, I''ll be right back." (La) After La flies off I wait a few minutes while I continue eating some more appetizers and chat for a bit with Jana, she told me it''s been hard in the forest of blood because there are always so many adventurers there, I exined to her that this was why in a short time there must be arge wave of monsters. It only took a few minutes for La to get back together with the people I asked her to bring, when every one arrived I introduced them all, so I briefly exined what Jana had already told us before resuming the conversation. "Now you can go on, you said the problems started ten years ago, go on." (I) "To begin with, the mountain range has always been divided between three territories that belong to the Ghoul, Orc, and Ogre races." (Jana) "All the other intelligent races live in one of these territories, it works that way because those three races are the most numerous." (Jana) "Each territory has many viges, I was born in a Ghoul vige as you can see, I''m a Shadow Element mage who managed to make a contract with a Fairy." (Jana) "Ten years ago everything was fine, the three races were far from each other''s territories with only a few small battles going on." (Jana) "But one day, the Ghoul leader who was a serious and wise person started talking that it would be good to expand our domain, he was someone calm back in the day but he started getting nervous often and punished anyone who didn''t obey him." (Jana) "Thus began the bloody wars, after each battle, the bodies of the warriors who died were always taken away by the leader and disappeared." (Jana) "With each passing month, the leader grew stronger and further removed from the man we all knew." (Jana) "After two years of war, he was apletely different person, not just him but more than half of our race as well." (Jana) "It took me a long time to realize that being close to the leader was influencing our race, those who stayed close to him started to have more fighting will and a more aggressive temper." (Jana) "When we realized this, we gathered those who hadn''t been too influenced yet and nned an escape." (Jana) "That was years ago." (Dora) "While we were looking for a ce to live we found other Ghoul viges that were also just like ours and we invited those who wanted to flee to join us." (Jana) "I knew a ce we could go so I took the Ghouls there, it was a small vige with several races of small numbers living there." (Dora) "Everyone weed us there, that''s because the Vige Guardian said we weren''t emitting malice." (Jana) "It was at this point that we found out that the other two races were facing the same situation like ours, there were some people who didn''t want to be part of the war and they fled, they told us what happened to their races." (Jana) "It was then that we realized that our race was the first to get that way, talking to the others we discovered something inmon, the leaders started to change after entering the caves." (Jana) "Why did they enter the caves? Are there no powerful Undead there?" (I) "That''s exactly why, in order not to be attacked by the Undead we have to watch the caves regrly, but strange things started happening in the caves, so the leader has to be informed, but after the leader goes to investigate hees back different, that''s it that happened everywhere." (Jana) "As time went by more and more people left their viges and the territories of their races to escape the strangeness that was happening, I and other people with contracts with Fairies and Spirits sent them to look for these people." (Jana) "With that, we built a big vige little by little, but three years ago no more people arrived and two years ago things changed again." (Jana) Chapter 223 Cap 222: Farus(Chapter Preview) Some of my group and I are hearing about the problems that have been going on for years in the mountain range, from what I''ve heard so far it sounds like some kind of internal warfare between the races that live there, but from what Jana has told us there seems to be more thing behind it. "What happened two years ago?" (I) I could see fear and despair in this ghoul''s eyes, she seems to have been distracted by some memory from the past. "Two years ago a being came out of the caves, a powerful Necromancer, he was a hybrid of Ghoul and Orc, his name was Farus." (Jana) "When he appeared the wars stopped and the three races gathered with him as the leader, the three strongest leaders of each race became his generals, he gathered all three races in one ce and began to build a fortress." (Jana) "We realized that this whole situation must have been caused by him, but it was toote, in addition to the three races under his control, he also had an army of Undead that was made up of warriors who died in wars." (Jana) "That bastard used my father..." (Jana) "Jana!" (Dora) "..." (Jana) "Sorry I got a little lost in my anger." (Jana) "Was your father one of those who died in the wars?" (Ivan) "Yes, I looked for his body when the battle was over, but I found out that the vige leader at that time took all the bodies away saying they had to be destroyed, but clearly that''s not what happened." (Jana) "It seems this Necromancer caused the wars to build his own army of the Undead, but I don''t understand how he influenced the vige leaders of the three races." (Diana) "We came to the same conclusion, we tried to figure out how he did these things, but all we found was that it appears to be a power that he possesses, it also seems to take a long time to have an effect." (Jana) "I take it he didn''t build a fortress to live happily with his subordinates, did he?" (I) "After the fortress was half-built he began sending his troops across the mountain range to fight and enve the other races that lived there." (Jana) "We knew that one hour woulde to us, so we sent people everywhere and gathered as much as possible in our vige, we wanted to build our own army to fight Farus." (Jana) "But from his face, it looks like it didn''t work." (Vanessa) "..." (Jana) Tears start to well up in Jana''s eyes and Dora sat on her shoulder and hugged her neck tofort her. "In the beginning our numbers were simr, the battles were long and difficult, but there was still a bnce." (Jana) "I see, you have forgotten the true power of a Necromancer." (Ivan) "Yes, we underestimate him." (Jana) I didn''t understand at first what Jana and Ivan were saying, but soon I did, I remembered games from my ancient world and the power the Necromancers have, they use Undead, so he must have revived his own dead troops and the enemy troops also like the Undead making their army bigger and bigger. "With each battle, our disadvantage increases as the Faros Undead army just got bigger and bigger." (Jana) "Our luck is that he hadn''t discovered our vige yet, the vige mages keep a powerful concealment magic active day and night, it consumes all our mana, but it was the only way to do things." (Jana) "Even though we were hiding we still had to keep an eye on Farus''s movements, he made his warriors enter Dungeons day and night to force them to evolve." (Jana) "The weak died in the Dungeons having their bodies pulled out and bing Undead, the strong grew stronger and the weak became Undead, the power of their army just grew more and more, we got desperate, we knew that it was only a matter of time before he found us as he also sent troops searching the mountain range, we couldn''t hide forever." (Jana) "The Fairies and Spirits who had no contracts with anyone had to leave the mountain range, Farus was somehow spreading miasma all over the ce which only strengthened his army more and more." (Dora) "Couldn''t you ask for help to a Realm or warn the Adventurers'' Guild? Why to look only for me?" (I) "That would be useless for them." (Diana) "The Guild would gather a subjugation force, but it would take time, plus they wouldn''t help the people of Jana''s vige, most likely they would also be wiped out as a supposed second monster army." (Diana) "No Kingdom would help either, in fact, the smarter ones would pretend to help Jana''s vige, but they would exterminate them first and get rid of the bodies, all just so the Necromancer couldn''t increase his army anymore." (Ivan) "..." (I) "Why do you think they would do something so terrible? It seems to me that the Ghouls are a Demi race." (I) "You''re right, Ghouls can be considered Demis, but they will always be treated like monsters in most Realms, not just them, but other races like Ogres, Orcs, Lamias, etc." (Ivan) "This is due to several factors, the Demis are monsters that have humanoid forms and can acquire jobs, these are the main factors." (Vanessa) "But there are other factors that also matter for society as a whole, such as eating habits, culture, and personality." (Vanessa) "Do you know the Ghouls'' favorite food, Dad?" (Vanessa) "No." (I) "Their favorite food is human flesh, so they are treated like monsters." (Vanessa) "It may be the best meat in terms of vor for my race, but it''s not like we go around killing and eating other people." (Jana) "I know that I''m not in a position to say anything either since I''m a Vampire and I drink other people''s blood, but it''s because of the kind of food we eat that human societies don''t ept us, that will never change." (Vanessa) "I can understand that, no one will want to be around someone who likes to eat their race." (I) "I don''t know why you care, humans are always eating monster meat too." (Dora) "But it is for these reasons that I cannot ask any Guild or Kingdom for help." (Jana) "The only one I can ask for help is you." (Jana) "..." (I) "That got problematic..." (I) As I think about what I should do, I suddenly hear La talking mentally to me. "(It would be good if you agree to help, master.)" (La) "(But that can be dangerous.)" (I) "(We can''t let an Evil Necromancer loose, plus he might end up attacking this city in the future.)" (La) "(I like this town, but I won''t die to protect it, if I have to I can run away taking you all with me.)" (I) "(You''re considering it as impossible to beat this Necromancer, but the Necromancer himself doesn''t seem to be that strong.)" (La) "..." (I) I hate to admit it, but what La said is true, from what Jana and Dora have said so far, this Necromancer doesn''t fight directly, he uses schemes to achieve his goals, the biggest problem to face is his Undead, but my group has many people who have Affinity with the Light element and there is also Vanessa who has Sacred energy, we also have a lot of experience in fighting Undead thanks to the fights we had at Dungeon Corpse. "First of all, I would like to know if Farus has ever shown that he has the power to fight alone, do you know anything?" (I) "He never fights alone, in fact, he never fought in any battle, he stays in the back and waits for the moment when everyone gets tired or low on energy to turn the corpses of those who died into Undead." (Jana) "Once my mother said that Necromancers rarely learn some form of close-range fighting, that''s because they have little vitality in their bodies, my mother also said that their bodies are weaker than normal." (Diana) "But topensate for these weaknesses Necromancers have a lot of mana and Intelligence, their spells mostly have to do with summoning, controlling and strengthening the dead, in addition, some of them may have powers of curse, disease or poison depending on their elemental affinity. " (Diana) "Do you know what element this Farus has Affinity, Jana?" (I) "This we know, he has affinities with the shadow and fire element." (Jana) "So his way of attacking must be with fire and curse, he''s simr to ¨¦rica." (Diana) "... ... ..." (I) "I can see from your face that you have doubts about helping Jana''s vige, Father." (Vanessa) "I don''t want to put any of you at risk, but I''m also concerned about letting someone else build an army of the Undead." (I) "I think it would be better to stop this Necromancer while we still can, letting this go on will be risky." (Vanessa) "If you decide to help, they must take into ount that neither the Adventurers'' Guild nor any Kingdom will help." (Ivan) "I don''t understand why you all talk like fighting is the only option, wouldn''t it be easier to just help Jana''s vige flee somewhere else and leave the Necromancer problem to someone else?" (I) "That would be impossible, the only ce on this continent where a vige the size of mine can live in peace is in the mountain range." (Jana) "She''s right, any other ce would be discovered sooner orter, so her vige would be treated like an army of monsters." (Ivan) "It would also be bad to leave it to other people, it would end up being left to the Church of Light to deal with, the extremist faction would use it to increase their influence, I''ve seen this happen before, they show themselves as saviors, but they can be worse than that. this Necromancer." (Vanessa) "This could be really bad if the Church of Light finds out about this Necromancer they can use this opportunity to lure him to this town." (I) "Yes, we don''t know the exact reason why they want to destroy this city, but I imagine they wouldn''t leave any opportunity to eliminate this city and appear as saviors after the city is destroyed." (Diana) "Why does it have to be soplicated..." (I) Chapter 224 Cap 223: Zenos Decision(Chapter Preview) I was having a hard time deciding what to do about Jana''s vige, I really didn''t understand, why I who just met her and know nothing about her vige have to go through this. "(Because I have to do something, I''m not some idiot hero who will run into danger with every call for help thates up.)" (I) "(I feel bad for Jana and her vige, but I have no reason to put my family at risk to help her vige.)" (I) While I was trying to figure out how to turn down this request a strange thing happened, the Fairy Infants that were flying all over the ce started to gather and fly in circles around the table where we were, then I started to hear a voice in my head. "(I like the way you think Zenos, but I need you to ept this young Ghoul''s request.)" (Goddess Aine) "What is it?" (I) "What happened to these Fairies?" (Ivan) "What''s going on here? Why are you kneeling at the table Dora?" (Jana) "Are you all right, master?" (Diana) "So that''s what''s happening." (Vanessa) "No need to worry, calm down, it looks like Father is just having a little chat." (Vanessa) When I looked at my hands I noticed that the tattoos on my arms were glowing, I also felt my mind getting heavy. "(I don''t have much time as you won''t be able to bear receiving my voice for a long time, so I''ll be direct.)" (Goddess Aine) "(You have to kill that Necromancer in the mountain range, a fairy king will be sent to you in three days to exin in more detail, so ept this ghoul''s request.)" (Goddess Aine) "(No, I appreciate everything you''ve done for me, but I''m not going to throw myself in danger for this.)" (I) "(Don''t be an idiot, this will help you too, this Necromancer has orders to go after you, kill him before he builds an army too strong for you to handle.)" (Goddess Aine) "Like this!?" (I) Suddenly my head, which was getting heavier, feels light and I feel my whole body rx and the tattoos stop glowing and go back to normal, I realize that my whole body is full of sweat and I''m panting as I''ve just run a marathon. "Haah... haahh... haahhh..." (I) "It looks like it''s over, you really surprise me, Dad, I didn''t expect that, but I think I''d better talk about itter." (Vanessa) "..." (I) When I looked around I noticed that the Fairy Infants had started to fly and spread all over the ce again. "Damn..." (I) I look at Ivan, Vanessa, and Diana. "What are our chances if we fight this Necromancer?" (I) "We have a great chance of winning, most of your techniques and spells will be useless against us." (Ivan) "While I''m there, he won''t be able to turn the corpses into the Undead." (Vanessa) "The biggest problem is their numbers, but I think we can use the people in Jana''s vige to help." (Diana) "Our vige is strong, everyone would be happy to fight if it means defeating Farus." (Jana) I hate this kind of situation, the Goddess Aine didn''t say much, but she said that I should agree to help Jana and her vige, she also said that this Necromancer has orders toe after me, I don''t know how she knows that, but no I can ignore what she said. "Then I will ept your request for help Jana, I will help her vige." (I) As I say this Jana''s golden eyes take on a joyful glow and she starts to cry, I look over at her Shadow Fairy and see a look full of respect in her eyes as she looks right at me while keeping kneeling on the table. "But you''ll have to wait a few more days, I have a few things to sort out before you go, in the meantime, you can stay here if you like." (I) "Thank you so much for epting my vige''s selfish request, Mr. Zenos." (Jana) After receiving Jana''s thanks I ask Caryna to guide her to an empty room to settle in, so only the people in my group are here. "Now that it''s just us here, could you exin to me what happened before Vanessa?" (I) "What happened was simr to telepathy, a God came in direct contact with you." (Vanessa) "This would only be possible if you had the Blessing of that God." (Vanessa) "From the reaction of the Fairy Infants and the two other Fairies I''m guessing it was the Goddess of Fairies, am I right, Father?" (Vanessa) "It''s right." (I) I look over my shoulder and see La sitting and looking at me with a big smile filled with happiness, but in her eyes, I can see the coldness and cruelty that don''t match her appearance. "Are you happy now? You''ll manage to get your ws on a poor, innocent Necromancer." (I) "Stop joking masters, I''m just d we''re going to help a vige full of good people." (La) "With those eyes, no one will believe this lie, now stop thinking about the Necromancer or you will scare our guests when we enter." (I) Sigh This always happens, whenever I think I''m going to get away from a problem or I think I''ve solved a problem, I find there are more problems waiting, all I wanted was to get out of this city and maybe have a rxing trip across the continent with my family. I turn to the other three members of my group who are still here, as well as Freya who is brown beside me in her maid uniform. "Why did you seem to want to fight this Necromancer?" (I) "Was it only I was concerned about the possible risks?" (I) "A Necromancer raising an army is always a big concern, I didn''t feel right letting someone like that loose when we''re well prepared to fight him." (Vanessa) "My friend is the Duke of this city, I can''t leave such a danger to him." (Ivan) "I also can''t let him associate with the Church of Light because of this Necromancer." (Ivan) "My reason is the same as Ivan''s, there are many people I know in this city, I can''t leave them in danger if I can help." (Diana) So many noble motives, but I can understand Ivan and Diana''s motives, they lived a long time in this city and there are people they care about here, in their ce I would do the same too, in fact, the biggest reason I didn''t want to do this was to protect them. "Diana and Ivan, I want you to ask our guests about the terrain of the mountain range, the location of the Necromancer''s stronghold, the races that are on his side, the approximate number of his army, the approximate type of equipment they have, the general strength of your troops and the main warriors working for this Necromancer." (I) "That''s a nice list of questions, I''m impressed master." (Ivan) "But I don''t think she''ll be able to answer them all." (Ivan) "It doesn''t matter, any advance information will be useful for our preparation." (I) "Vanessa, you''re going to reunite Nira and Lyra, I want you to get as much HP, MP, sleep, and crippling potions as possible." (I) "How much time do we have?" (Vanessa) "Before I answer that, do you know if I can drink more Dragon blood now?" (I) "You said you got the [ Dragon Constitution ] skill, so you should be able to drink twice as much blood with no permanent side effects." (Vanessa) "Then we''re leaving in six days, get everything ready." (I) "Also tell Anton and Lyra to have the magic weapons ready by then." (I) "This deadline is a little tight, but I think we can make it." (Vanessa) After that each one went to do what they should be leaving just me and La alone, even Freya returned to the mansion saying that she would start preparing food for everyone. "What a big deal this is, but I''ll try to figure it out." (I) "Youin too much, master." (La) "You have to learn to have more fun, you get too focused on problems." (La) "If you haven''t noticed yet, but I''m responsible for every person in this mansion, each of you is people I consider my family, that''s why these problems are so bothersome, I don''t like to leave you in danger, that''s why I don''t I do nothing before making sure we have a chance of surviving." (I) "We all know how much you care about us, but we don''t like to see you sighing in the corners and wearing that tired face." (La) "That''s why I want you to look on the bright side, soon we''ll be somewhere where you won''t have to hide your race, none of us will have to." (La) "That will be good, but we''ll also have to face an army of Undead and other monsters." (I) "Things aren''t so bad, this time we''ll be able to handle it better thanks to everything that happened at Dungeon." (La) "I hope so, I hope that Necromancer''s monsters are not resistant to Holy magic like the Lesser Lich of that dungeon was." (I) "But first, it would be good for you to go learn some Aura control from Sophia." (La) "Speaking of which, where Sophia went, I didn''t even see her leave." (I) "She went to train, when she saw that the conversation was gettingplicated she decided to leave it to you and the others and went to train with Alice." (La) "I''m going to look for Sophia tomorrow, I have a lot to do in the next few days, I''m tired just thinking about it." (I) Chapter 225 Cap 224: Capacity Of A Ruler(Chapter Preview) Vanessa Pov: Right after the conversation we had with that Ghoul named Jana, my Dad gave instructions to follow, Jana may not fully understand why Dad wants a few days before he leaves, but we do know. That madman is still trying to make his n work, I think it''s possible, but it''s still absurd, again he''s not thinking about the consequences, but as my Father has Goddess Selene''s blood in his veins and lots of Blessings, maybe he doesn''t suffer a very big reaction. I''ve already finished doing what he asked me, it''ste, but I think Anton will spend the night working, Kira left saying that she found another four crystal letters, she didn''t say what she was going to do, but not because of her smile. it must be no good. "Are you still awake, Vanessa?" (Ivan) As I''m sitting on the roof of the mansion I watch Ivan jump up from the ground towards me. "I was thinking about what Ghoul said." (I) "You thought it was weird too, didn''t you?" (Ivan) "The way this guy Farus did things seems strange to me, Necromancers aren''t normally able to control living beings, I can''t imagine how this Necromancer could influence entire viges of Demis to work for him." (Ivan) "I thought the same thing, but after what happened with Dad during the conversation I think I already know why." (I) "That was very strange, the reaction of the Infant Fairies and that Shadow Fairy along with what you said makes me think that master Zenos has received a divine message, am I right?" (Ivan) "You''re only half right, my Father doesn''t have the oracle ability like I do, so he can''t receive messages from the Gods, but as he himself has the blood of a God and now his body has been rebuilt, he can mentally converse with a God." (I) "..." (Ivan) "The master is always surprising me, I didn''t expect him to be able to talk to Gods." (Ivan) "Even though it''s something amazing it still has a lot of limitations, you must have realized how weak he was after that." (I) "He can''t do that for long, he can''t get in touch with a God of his own either, the God in question must make contact with him, I also imagine it''s only possible with the Gods whose Father has the Blessings ." (I) "It''s a lot of limitations, but at least God can listen to him, right?" (Ivan) "Yes, theoretically he could converse with a God, unlike the oracle skill that only allows you to hear divine messages." (I) "The GM does things that others would think were impossible, but it''s funny how he doesn''t realize it himself." (Ivan) "Hecksmon sense, I must admit." (I) Ivan and I spent some time in silence sitting on the roof watching the light show that is the Fairies and Infant Spirits flying around in the darkness of the night. Ivan looked like he wanted to say something but didn''t know where to start. "Speak up, I know you mean something, it''s written all over your ghostly face." (I) "..." (Ivan) "Alright, so I''ll try to be direct, like me have been with Master Zenos for a short time, but you must have also noticed his abilities, right?" (Ivan) "You''re going to have to be more specific, my Dad is very capable in a lot of ways." (I) "Did you notice how we fought the two Undead bosses in the Dungeon a few days ago?" (Ivan) "Yes, I was surprised by a lot of things that day." (I) "What I mean is the way we defeated the two monsters, both were defeated by the master." (Ivan) "True, even without an arm he kept fighting, La only managed to deliver the final blow because my father was interrupted, but that Lesser Lich was already half dead before receiving La''s attack." (I) "The way he took out the Death Knight was also amazing, he knew our attacks couldn''t finish him before he finished his summoning, so he used our attacks just to get rid of his defenses and ended up with the Death Knight the way you normally do with a weak Skeleton." (Ivan) "He adapted to the situation faster than the rest of us, he also kept his cool the entire time, even when he was the first to be attacked or when he lost his arm, what he did is not something anyone could do." (Ivan) I can see the respect and admiration Ivan feels for my father from the way he is talking about him. "That''s true, in critical situations like that it''s hard to keep a clear mind for most people." (I) "It wasn''t just that day, today after hearing the Ghoul story he gave us a list of questions to ask her." (Ivan) "All are very important questions that must be answered correctly if we are to fight this Necromancer." (Ivan) "Now that you say it, I remember him also saying that he knew the Ghoul wouldn''t be able to answer everything." (Vanessa) "Yes, but anything she says will be very helpful, it will help us n things better until we reach her vige." (Ivan) "The things he asked Lyra to do are also important, did you notice he only asked for potions to heal wounds and restore energy?" (Ivan) "The other potions he ordered are all non-lethal, he has already thought of countermeasures to prevent deaths on the battlefield and leave the enemy incapacitated." (Ivan) Now that Ivan spoke I realize that too, he thought of something like that in a few minutes, his questions and his preparation were perfect. "(I''m surprised, how did I not notice this before?)" (I) "Looks like you understand what I''m getting at." (Ivan) "Ability to think calmly and clearly in critical situations, abilities to analyze and judge difficult situations quickly while creating effective ways to deal with it, also its presence and Aura that you may have already noticed emits a sense of authority. " (Ivan) "What kind of persones to your mind when you think of these abilities?" (Ivan) "A king." (I) A smile appears on Ivan''s face as I say this, but without realizing it I have started to smile myself, an image has started to form in my head, the image of my Father sitting on a throne with thousands of people kneeling in front of him. "But it''s no use just having the potential and ability if he doesn''t want to be a King." (I) "Unfortunately it''s true, the master has no ambitions, he''s happy to just live a quiet life." (Ivan) "Something that will be impossible considering whose son he is." (I) "Now that I''ve stopped to think about it, my Dad has a lot of potential people working for him." (I) "You took a while to realize, I figured it out the same day I met him." (Ivan) "He doesn''t even realize how great the potential of others is, the best part is that everyone tries their best for him." (Ivan) "What do you think will happen when he goes to a Vige full of Demis that aren''t epted in normal society?" (Ivan) "I understand what you''re getting at, but we don''t have any guarantees it''s going to be that way, it seems more like you want him to go that way." (I) Ivan looks at the two moons with a big smile on his face, in his eyes, I can see that he is looking beyond the now, he is seeing what my Father could be, how far my Father could go. "A gem cannot remain buried forever, with its abilities it is no longer a question of whether or not the master wants to be a King, but a matter of time before he can no longer deny what he is." (Ivan) "..." (I) I can feel a strong determination and desire in Ivan''s words, I can see that he really believes what he says, to tell you the truth, I think I''ve started to believe it too. It would be amazing to see him being respected by thousands of people, what son has no desire to see his parents in a position of prestige? That would also be best for him, he would have more people to keep him safe, he doesn''t know how dangerous it is to be the child of a God being so weak if people from other continents knew that one of the Goddess Selene''s children is here and that he has so little strength would be dangerous. I wanted to tell him these things, I wanted to tell him how vast this world is, I wanted to tell him about the enemies he will one day have to face, but I can''t do that, he''s not prepared and knowing himself just a little, I can already tell that he would do even more reckless things to keep us all safe. He needs people to support him, to help him with his crazy ideas, to be able to fight by his side, to be able to advise him when necessary, and to keep him safe. A son of a God is bound to attract people, Ivan thinks that going to Jana''s vige will make my Father walk the path of a Ruler, I don''t know if that will happen, but even if it doesn''t, Ivan is still right to say it''s just a matter of time. I look at the sky, since I got here I seem to have acquired my Father''s ability to look at the starry sky, I never had time to do that in the past. "(How far will you go, Father?)" (I) Chapter 226 Cap 225: Determination Of Elsaris(Chapter Preview) Vanessa Pov: After yesterday''s conversation with Ivan, I was called by La to help Father, now that he knows he''s able to drink twice as much Dragon blood as before, he won''t stop. I was happy to see that it looks like his body is holding up better than I imagined, it seems that his body constitution helped a lot in adapting to this Dragon bloodline. After helping my Father heal him I went to bed tonight, I knew that today we would all have a lot of work with all the preparations we have to make. I myself am going out with Nira, Alice and Freya to buy several things that we will need, it seems my father wants to buy everything to stock up, he wants to buy various types of metal from the cheap to the most expensive for Anton to work with, he wants to buy a lot of ingredients for Lyra to be able to make a wide variety of potions and he wants Freya to buy many kinds of ingredients so we can have a luxurious meal right in the middle of the forest. Meanwhile, he spent a few hours in the morning producing arge amount of thread for Tania to work on. Everyone is doing a variety of things, we''re going to be very busy in the next few days, we''re actually going to go bankrupt as he looks like he''s going to spend all the money we''ve put together so far buying so many things. I don''t know why he gave such a long list of books to buy, not to mention he has so many banned books here. Right now we''re leaving the Alchemist''s Guide grabbing arge number of ingredients in our storage items. "Where to now?" (Nira) "We''d better go to the Commerce Guild, we have to buy Storage Items and Magic Chests with increased internal space to be able to store this ridiculous list of things we have to buy." (I) "Looks like we''re still going to need to spend the money Diana went to get as a reward for destroying the Dungeon of the Undead." (Freya) "That''s why my Father wants to bankrupt us all." (I) "I don''t know why to worry, if I need it we can always make more money." (Alice) "Alice is right, as long as we have Lyra, Anton and Tania with us we''ll always be able to make quick money." (Nira) As we were walking down the street to the Commerce Guild, suddenly a carriage pulled by a tiger-shaped golem passes by and stops. "What are you waiting for, bring those beauties to me now!" (man scream) The scream was loud and we weren''t very far from the carriage so we heard what the man inside said, then a man in a suit and three warriors wearing weapons and armor that looked brand new step out of the carriage ande towards us with a superior look. "Young and beautifuldies, sorry to bother you, but my master seems to have enjoyed your beauty, so be happy." (man in a suit) "That''s right, the master is brother and advisor to the King of Valius." (warrior A) "You must be very happy about this, so please join us." (warrior B) I exchange looks with Freya, as we''ve struggled several times inside the Dungeon we learn to understand each other with a single look, she waves at me showing she wants to take care of the matter which is good, that''s why Alice is looking with disgust at the four men and I can see in the sky Yomi flying lower and lower probably taking orders from Nira. "I advise you to be careful with your attitude in this town, being from a small kingdom doesn''t mean anything here and in case you don''t know the Adventurers'' Guild isn''t too far away." (Freya) The three men who appear to be guards look around probably looking for the Guild and the man in the suit changes to a serious look. "By her attire, she appears to be a maid, so how dare you speak that way to a government official?" (man in a suit) "Why are you taking so long, bring these beauties to me soon!" (noble idiot) It seems the idiot in the carriage thinks his position in his Kingdom or his social status as the brother of a King of a small Kingdom allows him to do anything, I think he''s going to end up dying like that. "Don''t waste your time talking to these Freya idiots, let''s get going as we still have a lot to do." (I) "It seems to be true, from your eyes I can see that it will be impossible to have a civilized conversation." (Freya) We decide to ignore them and continue on our way, but the three guards appear in front of us ready to draw their weapons as a threat. "Where do you think you are going." (man in a suit) "We''re lucky Father isn''t here, it could have ended these idiots'' deaths." (I) "Maybe Master Zenos doesn''t have much patience when these things happen, he once made an adventurer fly for trying to get his hands on me." (Freya) "Want me to fix it?" (I) "Fine, it won''t be long." (Freya) "< Air Shield >" (Freya) Freya raises her hand making five air shields, four of these shields are on the heads of the three guards and the man in the suit, thest shield is around the entire carriage. I am impressed by this magic, it seems to block the air from passing through, I can no longer hear the voice of the man inside the carriage or the four idiots outside the carriage. In a few seconds, I see them look horrified and start pounding the shield over their heads desperately, but the shield doesn''t seem to take any damage. Soon a fat man climbs out of the carriage and copses in a swoon, the other four seem about to lose consciousness before the barrier disappears and they begin to paint. "Next time don''t bother people on the street, that''s a very rude and rude thing to treat people." (Freya) "Nice magic, it doesn''t seem to use a lot of mana, but it''s pretty effective against living beings." (I) "The master taught me, he said it''s a variation he thought of the wind barrier, but those who have simr strength to mine can break the barrier, so it''s only good to use on the weaker ones." (Freya) We ignore the idiots on the floor and walk away, the crowd that was gathering to see this show moves away clearing a path through which we pass undisturbed, as soon as we''re a little farther away I turn to Nira who doesn''t say anything or has shown no reaction so far. "Don''t waste your time with those idiots, bring Yomi back." (I) "Okay, but if they bother again, they''ll turn into food for Yomi." (Nira) Soon I see Yomi flying on top of us again, he is flying higher and higher to get out of people''s sight. When we get to the Trade Guild we split up to be faster, after I buy what I need I see someone walk past me with a hood and walk into an empty shop, I follow that person and walk into that shop too. "Why are you looking for me?" (I) "I thought we had everything sorted out the other day." (I) The person turns to me and lowers his hood showing his long red Bunny ears. "There''s something I need to confirm with you." (Elsaris) "You can ask anything you want, but keep in mind that I won''t answer all your questions, some secrets shouldn''t be revealed easily." (I) I''ve already figured she''s stronger than me, but I know she won''t do anything to me, the Human faction Vampires are known to be rational and selfish only doing things that benefit them, Elsaris wouldn''t gain anything by doing me either bad, in fact, it would be a terrible thing for her as she would be an enemy of the neutral faction. "I already expected that the question I want to ask doesn''t need an exnation, just a yes or no answer will be enough." (Elsaris) "Ask the question, if it''s something I can say I don''t mind talking." (I) I realize that what she wants to say is of great importance to her, normally someone like her manages to keep all her emotions hidden, even though her face looks normal, her eyes are full of strong determination. "I want to know if Zenos has any safe way to help someone whose soul is out of sync with their body." (Elsaris) "..." (I) "(Didn''t expect this.)" (I) "That was a very specific question." (I) "Just tell me yes or no, if he can do that I want to ask for his help." (Elsaris) "From what I''ve researched on him, it doesn''t seem like he cares much about money, but he''s always looking for people with potential." (Elsaris) "My dad is really a weirdo, money doesn''t really matter to him." (I) "So what are you offering in exchange for this information?" (I) "I''m offering myself and my family, I''m a Vampire Matriarch and I have two kids, I''m sure that''s a good price for his help if he''s able to get my wish." (Elsaris) I know that Jay, the White Elf who apanied me when I arrived in this town, is her son, but I don''t know the other son. I also know that Elsaris is stronger than Ivan, she has a Grade SS strength, she also has spy skills and a cunning mind, it would be great to have someone like that along with our group, especially now that we''re going to face this mysterious Necromancer who is in the mountain range. "Are you sure about this? Once you pledge your loyalty to my Father there will be no going back." (I) "I don''t care, as long as I can get my wish there''s nothing I dare not do." (Elsaris) "I''ll talk to my Dad first, meet me here tomorrow." (I) "OK." (Elsaris) Chapter 227 Cap 226: Elsaris Story(Chapter Preview) It''s been four days since the night Jana and Dora came here, those days were very busy for both me and others, luckily tonight was thest day I needed to drink Dragon''s blood. After some suffering the pain starts to lessen as I am healed by Vanessa, I feel thest remnants of wild energy being absorbed into my blood. Ding! <[ Your bloodline has be stronger and purer [ True Dragon: 90% > 100% ] ]> . . . <[ Most of the power of your bloodline will be sealed ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Half Dragon ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Dragon scale production: 1 ] ? [ Dragon Wings ] ? [ Fly: 1 ] ? [ Dragon Force: 1 ] ]> I finally gained some Dragon skills that won''t tear my body to shreds, I''ll put those skills to the test tomorrow, I''m tired from the pain I''ve suffered now, but I''m also tired today because I ate so many bones from the Dungeon Corpse monsters I kept, I also gave some for Anton to make weapons. "Now I think it''s over, right?" (Vanessa) "Yes, I now have a pure Dragon Bloodline, but it looks like most of the power has been sealed." (I) "This is the blood of a True Dragon, normally it would be impossible to do what you did, the only reason this works is because you are the son of the Blood Goddess and have this unique strange ability." (Vanessa) "You should only be able to unlock the power of this Dragon Bloodline when you merge it with your Bloodline, but I don''t advise doing that now." (Vanessa) "Why not?" (I) "Because your body would possibly explode." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "I agree with you, I think it''s better not to do this now or maybe ever." (I) "You have to grow stronger to withstand the merging of mighty bloodlines, Father." (Vanessa) What she said makes sense, I shouldn''t be too greedy, I have to learn to be content with what I already have. "Thank you for the advice." (I) "Now changing the subject, Elsaris hasn''t contacted you yet?" (I) "Not yet, there''s no way she can get everything you asked for so quickly." (Vanessa) "This will be good for her too, so let her have a little work." (I) ---------- Three days ago, the day after Jana and Dora arrived, Vanessa came home saying she had a conversation with Elsaris, she told me that Elsaris seemed to want my help to cure someone with a soul problem, it seems she is willing to swear loyalty to me surrenders me to do this. I wanted to refuse this, but Vanessa and Ivan continued to say that someone with Elsaris'' strength and ability would be of great importance in the fight against the Necromancer, after hearing how everything they said I couldn''t refuse. At Vanessa''s request, Elsaris came to me the next day, she came along with her son Jay, before anything I said I wanted to hear about who she wanted to heal, so she said it was her sister. At that moment Elsaris started to tell about herself and her sister, she talked about how her sister was intelligent and kind, the two were born as monsters White Rabbits, a kind of weak rabbit and able to eat everything, including meat. Elsaris told how she was just like any other monster back then,cking any intelligence and acting solely on instinct. Elsaris said that she was often attacked by other Rabbits when they were hungry or even by other monsters, she said that at that time she met a rabbit that was a little stronger than the others, that was her sister. Then she started to tell how her sister helped her when she was hurt, how her sister taught her to hunt, how her sister taught her to hide, how her sister taught her where to attack for more damage, and how her sister took care of her with care and love. Elsaris said that as she got stronger she was the one who started to protect her sister, she said that with each evolution she got smarter and stronger, she wanted to be strong enough to always be able to protect her sister, so she hunted every day always looking for stronger monsters. She said that during one of her evolutions she got smart enough to finally realize that her sister wasn''t evolving, in fact, she was getting weaker and weaker and at that moment she met despair. Elsaris didn''t know what her sister had at the time, she didn''t understand what she could do, so she looked for more and more enemies to get stronger, that was all she knew and when she evolved into a humanoid form bing a Demi, her sister began to teach her how to assemble simple weapons and how to fight. She realized that her sister was much smarter than she should be, but she didn''t care, she started looking for viges to find help for her sister, she had already captured hundreds of monsters and made her sister deal the final blow, but she never evolved. The problem is that in most viges she entered she was attacked, even though she was a Demi at the time, her appearance was still very close to a monster, so people were afraid of her, one day she met a White Elf who was kind to She and listened to her story, the Elf used a telepathic technique tomunicate with Elsaris'' sister and that''s how he found out she was an Outsider. The Elf was a Spiritualist and used several different techniques for days to try to figure out his Sister''s problem, then after days, he found the problem. Elsaris cried when she started to tell this part and had to beforted by Jay before continuing her story. She told that her sister''s problem was that her Soul was not synchronized with her body, so it was impossible to evolve, she also said that the excess EXP in her body was harming her, her body had no way to deal with it, and when Elsaris heard that her heart was filled with guilt as it was for her trying to help her sister to evolve. She said that the Elf couldn''t help her, there was no cure for this situation that he knew, so she went out with her sister to find a way to cure her. After many bloody battles, she evolved into a Vampire bing a Matriarch of her own lineage, after so many battles she became very strong and even learned to use magic, but even after years she still hadn''t found a way to heal her sister. Having no other way out Elsaris used a type of blood magic to seal her sister who was not even able to walk at that time, her sister to this day is sealed in a blood crystal where she is protected and alive even though centuries have passed. During all this time Elsaris never found anything and anyone able to help her sister, all possible solutions were too iplete to work, she said she joined the Human faction Vampires by entering the ck Market just to gain ess to more information, but even so, he hasn''t found anything so far. It was at that moment when Elsaris looked at me with eyes that burned with resolve, she said that when Vanessa got here she wasn''t even able to speak for herself, but now she''spletely fine. She said that it''s impossible for someone from the neutral Vampire faction not to have been able to find help in their faction and have toe here to be healed, the only possible reason for that would be if I had the ability to do something like the Vampires who are alive since the beginning of time will be able to do, so she sought me out. She wasn''t sure if I would be able to help her, until I saw La, even though her appearance is different she suspected, La for being in the mansion forgot to hide her wings and arms, so Elsaris saw that La had four arms and for her wings, she felt various types of elemental energy, as it was Elsaris who held the auction and it was Jay who apanied Kira and the others to the auction, it didn''t take long for Elsaris to realize that La was the same grotesque Fairy she sold to Kira. Elsaris already knew that La had a serious problem in her soul, so seeing La looking so pretty and living normally was the only proof I needed, she got on her knees begging me to help her sister, I tried to get her up but she is much stronger than me. With Elsaris acting like that and having to listen to Vanessa saying it would be helpful to have her on our side, I couldn''t keep refusing and I agreed to help her sister. I warned her that what I would do with her sister would make her be my subordinate, but Elsaris said that as long as her sister is okay she doesn''t care, she says she''s been watching me since the monster wave and knows I don''t bully them. people who work for me. To help your sister I said I would need some things, I told her I would need several barrels of blood and that each barrel had to have the blood of a different rabbit monster, I told her to gather around 70 barrels in five days before returning. Elsaris didn''t say anything and ran off with Jay chasing her, I hope shees back before we leave. Chapter 228 Cap 227: Conversation With A Fairy Queen(Chapter Preview) During these days I managed to prepare everything I needed, in fact, I even have more than I needed, it seems that Kira is taking advantage of the fact that we are going to leave this city to rob several corrupt nobles and criminal leaders. With Kira''s current strength I don''t think anyone in this town has the ability to stop her from stealing besides Carlos and Lucas, Kira has been training a lot with Byakko and has mastered the basics of spiritual energy, she has many new tricks. Kira got four more crystal cards in addition to the four we already had, because of that Anton has been out of sleep for three days to create weapons where these cards can be used, Lyra seems to be helping him by putting magic circles on the weapons too, Lyra has been surprising me with therge number of potions she made, thanks to her we are well prepared. And when others did all these things I used water magic to create a big water sphere and threw all the bones I was holding into that sphere, then activated my corrosion ability, many of the bones melted in a few seconds, but there were some of took a few minutes. After that, I drank the big sphere which is easily twenty times my size. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Aura of fear: 1 ] ? [ Aura of Death: 1 ] ? [ Magic aura: 1 ] ? [ Death de: 1 ] ? [ Throw: 1 ] ? [ Innovation Magic (Skeletons): 1 ] ? [ Shadow Magic: 1 ] ? [ Spectral Body: 1 ] ? [ Shadow Control: 1 ] ? [ Aura Sense: 1 ] ? [ Resistance to wind magic element: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Lower Insatiable Stomach: 3 > 4 ] ]> I must say I expected more skills, but I think I can understand, the skills I should get from eating bones I should already have. But that''s ok, I got a lot of good skills, I have nothing toin about. The Aura Sense skill will be very useful when training with Sophia, she has been teaching me how to better control and use my Auras for the past few days. Now let me go over the skills I gained from the synthesis over the past four days. ? [ Magic elemental resistance (earth/thunder/wood/ice/wind): 1 ] ? [ Elemental magic (wind/fire/earth/light/thunder/wood/ice): 1 ] ? [ Weapon Master ] One I tried to synthesize my simr abilities as my magic resistances, my elemental magic abilities, and my various types of weapon handling abilities. To be honest, I have never used half of my Weapons Handling skills so I did that and I was very happy to receive the skill from [ Weapons Master ], this is a skill that has no level, this skill helps me learn quickly in Handling all types of weapons, unfortunately, it won''t be very useful for me as I only use my sword and dagger, but I''m sure I''ll find a use for it. I am trying to synthesize only simr abilities as it seems to be easier, I also thought about synthesizing my Aura abilities together, but after I learned that these abilities represent the characteristics of your own normal Aura, I was afraid it would have a bad reaction for me, so I decided to ask Goddess Selene during my next evolution. I was on my balcony looking up at the sky which was unfortunately cloudy today, but the sight of the Spirits and Fairy Infants flying around the mansion was already pretty enough for me to rx, so I see a green glow in the sky for a second then it disappears. "It''s been a while, Zenos." (female voice) When I turn around I see a beautiful woman who looks like a White Elf with green hair and eyes, her expression was kind, she wore a dress made of beautiful leaves and vines, she also had green butterfly wings and a beautiful wreath made of twigs on her head. "Queen of the Fairies, Hera!" (I) "I see you still remember me, it looks like you got a lot stronger than before." (Hera) The Wood Element Faerie Queen, I remember she was one of the five Faerie Kings who healed my soul when I saved La in the past. "Are you the Fairy Queen the Goddess Aine said she would send?" (I) "Yeah, I actually checked it yesterday, but something caught my eye so I took a while to investigate." (Hera) I was already thinking that I wouldn''te, I''m very curious to know why the Goddess Aine wants me to face this Necromancer. "Do you know why the Goddess Aine wants to see me face this Necromancer?" (I) "Yes, I came here not only to exin the situation to you but also to repair the damage done after you''re done." (Hera) "Wait, didn''t youe to fight?" (I) "I can''t fight, if I interfere it will only increase the problem, I can''t interfere in this continent if there isn''t a Fae Taboo broken." (Hera) "..." (I) "I just came here to clean up that miasma in the mountain range, actually that''s what I''ve been looking into since yesterday." (Hera) "If I''m not mistaken, Jana mentioned that the Necromancer is spreading miasma there to make his army stronger." (I) "From what I''ve observed this miasma is noting from the Necromancer, it ising from the caves, but it appears that the Necromancer is serving as a means to lure this miasma out of the caves." (Hera) So the Necromancer does not haveplete power over the miasma. "Do you know everything I talked to Jana?" (I) "If you''re talking about the young Ghoul, then yes, the Goddess told me everything." (Hera) "One of the things I need to do is tell you the identity of this Necromancer." (Hera) "Jana told us his name is Farus." (I) "I''m not talking about his name, I''m talking about the one he serves." (Hera) "After you got that Dungeon Core the Goddess Aine managed to discover the location of an Evil God, she found out that the God is on that continent, ever since I and other Faerie Kings have been looking for him." (Hera) "But we didn''t find anything, the Goddess is always watching you these days, she said she was worried about your n but didn''t exin what that n was, so she noticed the Ghoul''s arrival and heard your story." (Hera) "The Goddess suspects the Evil God may be hiding in the underground caves of the mountain range, if she''s right then this necromancer surely has orders from that God to go after you." (Hera) "The Goddess thinks this Necromancer might be a priest or servant of this Evil God, this God seems to be very hurt, so he is using this Necromancer to recover." (Hera) "And how would he recover?" (I) "Gods use their believers'' faith to gain strength and recover when they are weak or wounded, but there are other ways as well." (Hera) "Demon Gods use their believers'' desires along with their faith." (Hera) "The Evil Gods use sacrifice, this necromancer is using the lives of the races within the mountain range as a sacrifice and at the same time transforms the dead into the Undead to be new servants and believers of that God." (Hera) "If that''s true, then why won''t Goddess Aine or any other God take care of this Evil God?" (I) "They cannot descend into the physical world, the mere presence of a God would do more harm than it would help." (Hera) "So what to do about it?" (I) "If you do away with the Necromancer, I and other Fairy Kings will clear the miasma in the mountain range, it will make the Fairies and Spiritse back to live there, bringing bnce to the ecosystem." (Hera) "Besides, this Necromancer must have a strong connection with this Evil God, when he dies his God will also suffer damage, this will allow me and other Faerie Kings to reach him." (Hera) "Are you strong enough to face a God?" (I) "No, but this God is weak and very wounded, it will be difficult but we should be able to seal him." (Hera) "So you want to use me to find this Evil God, is that your n?" (I) "Yea." (Hera) "..." (I) "Do I still have time to leave this Kingdom?" (I) "No need to act like that, you should be happy, this God wouldn''t forget what you did, he would find a way to find you sooner orter." (Hera) "Besides, you''ll get a reward for what you''re going to do." (Hera) "What reward?" (I) "You won''t know untilter." (Hera) "..." (I) "(I don''t like this situation, the Fairies are basically using me to find this Evil God, the worst thing is that he might do something to me if I go there.)" (I) "You don''t have to worry, gods cannot interfere with the physical world directly, the most he could do is send his subordinates and believers after you." (Hera) "Could you stop reading my mind?" (I) I''m not even able to feel any kind of energy, Aura, or presenceing from this Fairy Queen, her strength is so superior to mine that I''m not even able to tell by sight, she read my thoughts without me noticing or having a way to defend myself. "I already agreed, so I''ll continue what I''m already doing, we''ve already made all the preparations anyway." (I) "That''s what I wanted to hear, I''ll show up after it''s all over to deliver your reward." (Hera) After saying everything she wanted, the Fairy Queen disappears without a trace in a sh of green light. "I knew this problem wouldn''t be that simple." (I) Chapter 229 Cap 228: Awakening Of A Sealed Spirit(Chapter Preview) "What should I do?" (I) "... ... ..." (I) Today I got up early, I''m looking at thend around the mansion while I''m standing on the roof, I have to find the center of thend. "It must be somewhere over there." (I) I look around and realize that the ce must be close to where the training arena Ivan and I destroyed earlier was, that''s where the center of the mansion is. "Now I have to think about how to hide this long enough for me to run away with the others." (I) "... ... ..." (I) "So you were here." (Byakko) While thinking of a way to hide the entire mansion, Byakkoes flying to me. "What is it, Byakko?" (I) "Kira asked me to call you, looks like the person you''ve been waiting for is here." (Byakko) "The only person I''m waiting for is Elsaris, but if she''s here does that mean she got what I asked for?" (I) "She was much faster than I initially thought." (I) "Where is she?" (I) "In Nira''s office, she seems to have brought some things from her list that Nira tried to buy from the ck Market these days." (Byakko) "Let''s go then." (I) I jump off the roof and attach my lines to a nearby wall swinging towards a specific window, before reaching the window I use non-elemental magic to open the window that was closed, then go in by closing the window afterward. "Nice entrance, master Zenos." (Nira) "Thank you, I really wanted to do this." (I) After entering I realize that the people inside this ce are Elsaris, Nira, Kira, Irina, and Irius. "Why didn''t youe through the door, Father?" (Irius) "I don''t know, it sounded more fun this way, so I did." (I) "Carefree as always." (Irina) "..." (Elsaris) "Nice to see you again, Mr. Zenos." (Elsaris) "Hello Miss Elsaris." (I) "I brought what you asked for, it''s inside the two chests over there." (Elsaris) Elsaris points to two chests that are beside the door behind her. "As you requested, I brought 70 barrels of Rabbit''s blood, each barrel a different lineage." (Elsaris) "As you said that the stronger, rare, or special the race that has the lineage, the better, I decided to bring the lineage of two Grade S Rabbit monsters, I also brought 10 of Grade A races with special characteristics." (Elsaris) "You did a lot better than I expected, I didn''t think I could find so many strains of Rabbit-type monsters so quickly." (I) "Now that you have that, can you tell me how you''re going to cure my sister?" (Elsaris) "I imagine you''re going to use these bloodlines, right?" (Elsaris) "You are in part, right." (I) "But don''t rush, it will take some time to finish your sister''s preparations." (I) "If you need anything else let me know." (Elsaris) "I''ve got everything I need now, but I must say we''re leaving in a day or two, I imagine you''lle along right?" (I) "Yes, I already told the ck Market that I''m leaving this ce, so to avoid any problems I said I''m joining the neutral faction, if I didn''t I''d be dead by tomorrow." (Elsaris) "So you lied to them?" (I) "No, I actually joined the neutral Vampire faction, looks like Ms. Vanessa has enough authority to do that." (Elsaris) "You said you had family, what will happen to them." (I) "The two areing along with me." (Elsaris) "Alright, I''ll give you a map, wait at the cabin for me, as soon as we get there to pick you up we''ll leave." (I) "Alright I have everything I need with me, I can go right away." (Elsaris) "Not yet, I have onest thing to do before I go." (I) "Most of the others will go with you, only Irina, Kira, Vanessa, and La will stay with me here." (I) "Are you sure you want to do this, master Zenos?" (Nira) "I appreciate the concern, but it''s okay." (I) I pull out a map of the Blood Forest that has an X on it and hand it to Elsaris, this is where I built my cabin along with Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and Diana. "I''m leaving town before nightfall then." (Elsaris) After Elsaris takes the map she leaves, I tell Irius and Irina to call the others, then I ask Nira to call Freya to start getting everything, we''re leaving here today. I turn to Kira and ask her to let our two guests know too, they are also heading to the cabin along with the others. ---------- It was night guard I decided to start the n, we must be in the middle of the night now, I asked La to confirm if anyone was around, after making some curious eyes faint and ying in some corner far from the city went back to the mansion. In the ce I found to be the center of the mansion''snd Irina was setting up a ritual, she drew argeplex magic circle, now she is stacking global crystal and gold coins at various points of the magic circle along with the core of a monster of Grade The one in the center. I approach Vanessa and Kira who are just watching Irina finish her ritual preparation. "She hasn''t finished yet?" (I) "Not yet, but I think it should be over any minute now." (Kira) "A ritual for a powerful magical barrier big enough to cover all the grounds of the manor is difficult to do." (Vanessa) "Where are you, La?" (I) "I thought she came back before me?" (I) "She has already started to build illusion magic, as a fairy she doesn''t need a ritual, but she needs to concentrate and gather all the mana she can, she took a lot of gold coins too." (Vanessa) "I feel like she''s throwing money away." (Kira) "We''re really spending a lot of money here, but considering what happened when you helped me, I agree to prepare a little bit to hide what''s going to happen here." (Vanessa) "Exactly, that''s why I''m doing all this." (I) I wait a few more minutes for Irina and La to finish their preparations, then they both activate the spells they''ve been preparing. "< Superior Concealment Shield >" (Irina) "< Illusion of Shadows >" (La) When Irina''s magic circle was activated it started to glow, then I see the core in the center float three feet in the air, soon after all the coins disappear turning into a flow of energy that is absorbed by the magic circle and then leaves the magic circle going to the core, at this point a bubble starts to grow with the core as the center and expand until it covers the entire mansion. Meanwhile, La opens her eyes and points her four hands up, all the global coins with her turn into energy that she absorbs, then a ck energy stream passes through her arms and concentrates on top of her forming a shadowy sphere, but I didn''t feel nothing else happenster. Irina and Lae towards me now, they both look very tired, I take two MP potions and give them one each. "Here, have a drink." (I) "Thanks, Dad." (Irina) "I really needed this." (La) I wait for them to rest a bit before talking to them. "Everything is ready?" (I) "Yes, the barrier will prevent anyone below Grade S from entering, it will also prevent anyone from sensing what is happening here." (Irina) "It shouldst for three days." (Irina) "The illusion is also in ce, it willst for five days." (La) "Now it''s my turn so back off." (I) "La, give me the Dungeon Core." (I) "Here." (La) The three walk away from me and go out of the mansion, I pick up the core that looks like a ck crystal sphere with lots of beautiful colored light points inside resembling a night sky full of stars. Then I get apletely ck crystal that resembles the shape of a diamond, this crystal was along with the Dragon''s blood, it was one of the items that Viper kept in the storage item hidden inside her body. I''ve had this for a long time, but I''ve never been able to identify what it is with my skill, I''ve also tried asking Nira to use her assessment skill, but it didn''t work either, I asked everyone, but nobody knows what it could be. All I know is that it belonged to the Church of Light, it was something they needed, so I knew that one day it would be useful. I only found out what this was when I received the letter from Prince Drago de Cartoza, that was when I captured Irina and Irius, ording to Prince, that letter should be delivered to me ande from your sister. I didn''t know if I could believe what was in the letter, right after when I evolved the Goddess Selene told me not to do what the letter said, but in myst evolution she said I could do it now, she also gave me all the information what I needed. I gathered everything I needed, I have a True Dragon bloodline in my veins, I have a Dungeon Core and I have this ck crystal. This crystal ording to the letter and the Goddess Selene is actually a mighty and ancient seal, what is inside is a Spirit of darkness, a unique spirit that was born from the love of a Dragon with a Spiritual Empress. I don''t know the details, but it seems that in the past the Church of Light killed and sealed the soul of the Dragon Spirit inside that crystal, they did it because they couldn''t destroy the soul. I needed the core of a dungeon as a sacrifice to create a new body for this Spirit, then I should use my blood and powers to awaken this soul while I create a contract with this spirit, at least that was the initial n that the letter from the Prince''s sister Drago proposed, but I started to think of a different way to go about it. "The time hase to awaken that Spirit!" (I) Chapter 230 Cap 229: Nix(Chapter Preview) In order to release the soul of this Spirit Dragon I could use my abilities, but what I really wanted to do is use this Dungeon Core to be the core of this Spirit, for that I have to link this core directly with the soul of this Spirit. I use my non-elemental magic to make the dungeon core and the ck crystal float in front of me, then take my dagger and cut my hand, I control my blood and cause a great deal of blood toe out of my body and float like a big one Blood sphere in front of me, so I use my ability to heal myself and drink a blood-recement potion, I asked Lyra to make several of this potion two days ago when I knew it existed. After drinking the potion I feel a little better, so I make the core and crystal go inside my blood sphere, after that I activate all Aura abilities thatnded, also activate Blood Servant and Vampire Servant abilities. I feel several Aurase out of my body and merge into one, each Aura enhances the effect of the other, so when all are merged it bes a powerful dark red Aura, I use what I learned from Sophia these days to control this Aura a little by doing it forced its way through the ck crystal, also two red energies came out of each of my hands when this energy came in contact with the blood sphere it began to bubble and glow. But no matter what I did, nothing entered the ck crystal, as I had already done this Dungeon core of mine, it was easy to get my energies and Aura into it, but I wasn''t having the same ease with the ck crystal. So I activate my [ Blood Pact ] ability, at that moment a wes out of my chest and pierces the ck crystal, so I use this chance and fill the crystal with my Aura and energies, then I felt my spiritual energy and vital energy go out of my body little by little and be absorbed by the ck crystal. Ding! <[ The seal of the [ Astral Body ] ability has been temporarily released ]> . . . <[ Ability [ Blood Pact ] automatically activates the Ability [ Astral Body ] ]> At that moment dark energy leaves my body and takes form, but once the strange being with a ck cloak, shadow ws, and a starry sky inside the hood appears behind me. The hand thates out of my chest before is his arm, so my astral body reaches out with the other hand and takes the dungeon core. Soon I start feeling something inside the ck crystal, I feel something that is dormant and I send my Aura and energy there as I try to transmit my will through my Aura. "(Wake up, you''ve been more trapped, listen to my voice and break free!)" (I) After transmitting my voice through my Aura I realized that what I was feeling was a slight presence, this presence started to increase and increase, soon I heard a weak and sleepy voice. "(Help... help... I... I want... to leave...)" "(ept my power and you will be free.)" (I) When I said that I felt something drain all of me, all of my spiritual energy, all of my Auras, even the red energies of the Servant Vampire and Blood Servant abilities. The worst thing is that I felt my vitality also being sucked constantly. "(It got dangerous too fast, I can''t stop.)" (I) Ding! Ding! <[ Spirit (True Dragon) chose to submit to his will ]> . . . <[ Pick a power to grant Spirit (True Dragon) ]> . . . <[ Trying to create a spiritual connection with the soul of Spirit (True Dragon) ]> . . <[ Spiritual connection sessfully formed ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to form a spiritual bond with Spirit (True Dragon) ]> I was very happy to see that among the power it could bestow was the core of the dungeon, so I looked around until I found something I wanted, I found the astral body skill. I choose to grant the ability [ Astral Body ] and the Dungeon Core. At that moment my astral body lets out a piece of multicolored energy from inside the hood that flies into the ck crystal that is still absorbing my Auras, spiritual energy, and vitality without showing any sign of stopping, I am already with a third of my vitality. Another thing I saw was the Dungeon Core lose its solid form and bes a kind of ck crystalline liquid with stars inside so that crystalline liquid flowed from the shadow w of my astral body to the ck crystal entering it. Then cracks start to appear in the ck crystal and from these cracks red and ck mese out, soon the crystal starts to turn to dust until in the end there is only a sphere surrounded by twoyers of fire, one red outside and one ck inside. Ding! Ding! <[ Grant of powerpleted ]> . . <[ Sessfully created spiritual bond ]> . . . <[ Do you ept that Spirit (True Dragon) will fuse your Dungeon Core and consume your spiritual energy for that? ]> . <[ Do you ept? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> I epted when I realized that this could be thest part of this process, I had to get it over with, the only reason I''m still standing is because of the limit push ability I just activated. When I epted I see the ck fire and the red fire intertwining and spinning faster and faster, then a crystalline liquides out of the fire and covers it bing a crystalline bubble with a two-color fire burning inside. "(Name...give me...give me a...Name...)" Soon I could hear the voice again, it asked for a name, so I looked up and saw the starry sky, so I decided. "His name is Nix!" (I) "(Nix!!!!)" Ding! <[ By giving a name to the Spirit (True Dragon) you started the process of spiritual rebirth ]> . . . <[ Dungeon core has been activated ]> . . <[ Choose the location where the dungeon will be built ]> I had thought about this for a while, I wanted to travel and see many ces, but by bing a Dungeon Master I would be stuck in one ce, so I looked for ways to not get stuck in one ce, that''s when I realized that Dungeon''s requirements are to have an entry into the physical world, also the ce where the dungeon will be built ispatible with the Dungeon Master''s power and Affinities. My element is the darkness which is a pure element, I also found that this element isposed of others like the shadow element, so I point to my shadow. "I choose my shadow!" (I) Ding! <[ Do you want to build the Dungeon in your Shadow? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "Yea!" (I) Ding! <[ Starting Dungeon Creation ]> . . . <[ Realizing area with Dungeon Master''s power around ]> . <[ Want to assimte this area to Dungeon ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> This makes me a lot easier, I thought I would have to wait for everything to end before this option appeared, but since it appeared now, I''ll ept it. "Yea!" (I) The crystal sphere started to be solid again and future even closer to me and enter my shadow disappearing. Then arge amount of dark energyes out of my shadow taking over the entire mansion grounds in a matter of seconds, then arge amount of pain runs through my body. "AAHHHHH!!!!!" (I) All this dark energy around me made it impossible for me to see what was around me and I squirmed on the floor. Soon the energy flow reversed and started to enter my shadow, when thest trace of ck energy entered my body the pain passed. Ding! Ding! <[ Dungeon isplete and takes the name of [ Dungeon Eclipse ] ]> . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Dungeon Master ] ]> . . . <[ The Spirit [Nix (Shadow Spirit Dragon)]pleted his body ]> . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Spirit Contractor: Nix (Shadow Spirit Dragon) ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Spirits Contract ] ? [ Dungeon Master ] ]> After the pain passed I looked around and realized that everything disappeared, the mansion, the gardens, the miasma, the Spirits, and Fairy Infants, everything disappeared leaving only arge empty crater with me in the center. "Thank you for releasing me from my seal and helping me create such a splendid body for my rebirth, master." (woman''s voice) I turn around when I hear a voice, but I don''t see anything, so I look down realizing that my shadow has started to grow and take the shape of a circle on the ground, from within that circlees arge Oriental Dragon with a long body like a snake, this Dragon has four ws, Dragon''s head with two heads growing back, this Dragon has one golden eye and the other dark purple like mine, his scales all over his body are ck, but the hair on his head is red Like mine, I can see in its wide-open mouth sharp fangs that could crunch anything. This Dragon is about twenty meters long, he has a beautiful appearance, his ck scales seem to be made of ck crystal and has sparkles of various colors in these scales as if each scale were a starry sky, his appearance is majestic and dignified. "I didn''t expect you to be this big, Nix." (I) "That''s not a problem, master." (Nix) "I can do this." (Nix) Nix turns a ck mist that gathers in one ce and forms a beautiful woman who appears to be in her twenties, her height is 1.85 meters, has brown skin like mine, long red hair in a braid, different colored eyes, and a body that could humiliate a supermodel in my old world. She''s wearing ck leather pants and a white shirt along with an overcoat that looks like it''s made from her scales. "Is that looking better, master?" (Nix) "You look beautiful, Nix." (I) "(First La, now Nix, why do they all look simr to mine?)" (I) Chapter 231 Cap 230: Adeus Cidade De Valen(Chapter Preview) I was surprised when Nix transformed into a human form, I was a little confused by his human form having characteristics that remind me of me as well as La. "Argh!!" (I) I think I''ll think about itter, the effect of the boundary-breaking ability is gone, so I feel a lot more pain and weakness now as a reaction. I feel my knees get weak, when I thought I was going to fall, someone holds me, it was Nix who held me, then La, Kira, and Irinae running towards me. "Thanks, Nix." (I) "I''m sorry, the master is so weak because of me." (Nix) "I''ve had worse times before, don''t worry." (I) As soon as La, Kira, and Irina approach and focus their gazes on min before looking at Nix, Byakko flies from inside Kira''s hood in the form of a cat. "Your crazy idea seems to have worked, Dad." (Irina) "A Spirit Dragon, that''s a rare thing to see." (Byakko) "My name is Kira, this is my hired Spirit Byakko, nice to meet you." (Kira) "My name is Irina this fairy flying around you is my father''s hired fairy, her name is La." (Irina) "You are so beautiful..." (La) "Nice to meet you, the name the master gave me was Nix." (Nix) "Can you leave it to talkter?" (I) "Can''t you see that someone is in need of help?" (I) When I speak everyone looks at me as if I''m being supported by Nix. "This is what you deserve for doing something crazy like that, we all said it would be better not to try." (Irina) "I''m sure there was a different way you could release that Spirit." (Kira) "..." (I) I could have followed what the letter was saying, it would have helped Nix too, but the Dungeon core would be destroyed in the process, plus I was fascinated by the idea of ??doing something like this. "I think we have a problem." (Irina) "The barrier I just built is gone." (Irina) Irina was looking around with a worried look, so she tells us she has no more barriers. "The barrier is broken perhaps?" (I) "Actually I devoured the barrier along with the mansion." (Nix) "..." (I/Irina/Kira) "Then why didn''t you devour the illusion I made too?" (La) "I avoided eating this illusion too, I wish I hadn''t devoured the barrier too, but I don''t have a very good grip on myself yet." (Nix) "What do you mean when you say you devoured the mansion and the barrier?" (Irina) "I don''t see the Spirits and Fairy Infants, have you devoured them too?" (La) "The mansion and surroundingnd have be a floor of the dungeon, all the devoured Spirits and Fairy Infants have been sent there, they are safe, but the core of the barrier has had its power absorbed by the dungeon within me." (Nix) "From the way you speak, it looks like my n worked, right?" (I) "I''m not sure what your n was, master." (Nix) "What I do know is that the entrance to the Dungeon is in your Shadow, in fact, I have be one with your shadow." (Nix) "You can open a portal to your shadow''s dungeon directly or I can open it, there is also a doorway open all the time inside me." (Nix) "So my n worked, as a Spirit you are immortal until I die right?" (I) "..." (Nix) "Yes, I think I understand what you wanted, master." (Nix) "As the core of the Dungeon is a part of me, it also cannot be destroyed while my contract with you remains." (Nix) "Besides, I don''t need to be stuck in one ce, I can go wherever I want along with the dungeon, besides, as you have the dungeon entrance inside you what''s going to happen to what you eat?" (I) "As a Spirit, I have no need for food, I can only live on your spiritual energy, master." (Nix) "But in case I want to eat something, I can move the portal inside my body anywhere or change its size." (Nix) "Is there a problem with what I did?" (I) "No, this body feels really good, the only problem is that I feel the need to be close to you all the time." (Nix) "This is because of your contract with the master, I feel it too." (La) "You may be right, I can feel a strong connection with the master, I don''t think a normal spiritual contract should be that strong." (Nix) "There''s nothing normal about what happened here, you don''t have the dungeon inside you, it''s more like you being the dungeon itself." (Byakko) "A dungeon is a space building, it is within the shadow of the master, but the main door is with me as well as the core, what you said is right, but iplete." (Nix) "This conversation is confusing and we don''t have time for this right now, without a barrier it''s dangerous to stay here longer, we have to go." (Kira) "Kira is right, we have to get out of here, we can''t exin the disappearance of an entire mansion along with all the surroundingnd." (I) "I can carry the master, but I don''t know where to go." (Nix) "Let''s try to stay hidden, let''s all follow Kira out of town without anyone noticing." (I) "Here master, I have some potions with me, you can drink on the way." (La) "Thanks." (I) "Where''s Vanessa?" (I) "She went to deliver the letter you prepared to Carlos and Mari, she said she''ll go straight to the cabin afterward, Kira already exined where she is." (La) "All is well then." (I) I get a HP potion, a blood recement potion, and a physical strengthening potion. "By now everyone should have arrived at the cabin." (I) I look at my hands holding the potions realizing how they are shaking and thin, they look like mummy hands being just skin and bones, I don''t have a mirror, but when I run a hand over my face I realize I''m very thin too. "(Looks like I lost some weight.)" (I) "Please master." (Nix) "What? No!" (I) "But this will be faster." (Nix) "Ignore hisint, let''s go." (La) "No!!!!" (I) p Nix, who was just supporting me with one arm, lifts me up and starts carrying me like a princess, even though I denied myself I didn''t have the strength to resist, I had to suffer this humiliation this time while La was sitting on top of meughing at this situation. "(That''s so humiliating.)" (I) So we all go out following Kira as she goes to the poor part of town, then we go to a ce where there''s an underground tunnel that we went through, we left in a hut outside the city, the people who took care of the tunnel were passed out, it looks like Byakko went ahead to do that. From inside the forest, the others and I stood for a while looking at the city walls, we were all silent. "(It was for a little while, but it was fun living here.)" (I) "(I met a lot of people, learned a lot, and fought my first wave of monsters here.)" (I) "(As soon as I entered this city I knew that one day I would have to leave, but I never thought that day woulde so soon.)" (I) "Goodbye City of Valen." (I) "We will!" (I) We started running through the forest of blood, when I came to the town of Valen in the past it was a two or three-day journey on foot, but now with our current strength and speed it should take less than a day to get to the cabin. "How do you think the Cradle of Fairies is, La." (I) "I can feel it still exists, but I can''t say any more without being there." (I) "Everything should be fine inside the dungeon, I''d like to tell the master more, but you''re in no condition for that right now." (Nix) "After we get to the cabin and I can rest for a day or two we can leave for Jana''s vige, you can tell me everything on the way." (I) "All right." (Nix) While I''m being carried by Nix I drink the potions La gave me, after that, I feel a little better. "(There are so many things knowing, since the wave of monsters I haven''t had time to rx, new problems always arise.)" (I) ---------- We arrived at the cabin at midday the next day, as soon as we arrived I felt the smell of delicious fooding from inside. As soon as we enter I see Caryna stirring arge pot that is on the fire while Freya throws arge amount of meat and chopped vegetables into the pot. "The master has arrived!!!" (Diana) The first to see us was Diana, after she warned the others with her scream, they all appear from the cabin or cave. "Master!" (¨¦rica) "What happened to you?" (¨¦rica) "I imagine it was a reaction to what he did, am I not sure Miss Spirit?" (Ivan) "Yes, but his condition is much better now." (Nix) "Let me introduce her to everyone." (I) "This is Nix, she''s my hired Spirit, I hope everyone gets along with her." (I) After we arrived I introduced everyone to Nix, but that was after I was taken inside the cabin where several beds were next to each other. At the cabin I met Elsaris and her two children, one of her children was Jay the White Elf, the second was a beautiful human woman by the name of Beatriz, even if I call Jay Elf and Beatriz Human I am referring to their original races since the two of them are now Vampires. One thing that surprised me was finding out that Jay and Beatriz are married, I must say it surprised me at first since by Vampire traditions they are considered siblings, butter Elsaris exined to me that this is normal among Vampires, it seems like forming couples inside from the same strain is perfectly normal and helps to increase the chance of getting pregnant, it seems that the Vampire race''s birthrate is the lowest there is. I decided to spend a day resting, I told everyone that we would leave on the second dawn. Chapter 232 Cap 231: Nixs Story(Chapter Preview) In thete afternoon of the day, we arrive at the cabin everyone is outside the cabin talking or training, it seems that Jana is reading several magic books that we have since she doesn''t have ess to this kind of knowledge in her vige. Right now there''s only me, La, and Nix inside the room, Nix is ??inside my shadow, ording to her, inside my shadow, it''s veryfortable and she can recover much faster, she also said she can absorb my spiritual power directly while inside my shadow, meanwhile, La is reading a book about Necromancers in bed next to me, she said she has to learn about her enemies. "Nix." (I) "Did you call, master?" (Nix) When I call Nix her voicees from the direction of my shadow, somehow I can feel her inside my shadow. "I wanted to know how you were sealed inside that crystal, do you remember?" (I) "Yes, I remember everything until the moment I was sealed, after that I don''t know what happened." (Nix) "If you feelfortable telling me more about it, I''d love to hear more from you." (I) "I don''t care if the master knows, let me out first." (Nix) I saw my shadow extend to the side of the bed and get bigger then Nix in her human form steps out of my shadow like an elevator going up, after that my shadow goes back to normal and Nix uses her own shadow to make a chair where you sit. "To tell you why I was sealed, I first need the master to know about my family." (Nix) "I am the fruit of a love between a ck Dragon and a very powerful Spirit." (Nix) "My father was a mighty true Dragon, but being a ck Dragon who is known to be the most brutal and powerful type of Dragon in battle he was feared by many, his affinity was with the element of Darkness." (Nix) "My mother was a Moon Spirit, she was a powerful Spirit with Affinities with the unique element of Moon, water, and shadow." (Nix) "When I was born I was only half Spirit, I still had a Dragon body at the time, my body was different from my current appearance and I hadn''t learned to shapeshift." (Nix) "At that time there was a great enemy who hated my father as much as my mother, they called my father the Dragon of Destruction and my mother the Moon Demon." (Nix) When Nix''s story got to this point I could see the anger on her face, it seems she harbors resentment towards this enemy. "Who was this enemy?" (I) "A hero of the Church of Light, he was a foolish man who was manipted without ever realizing the truth, a fool who fought by listening to everything the Church of Light said to him." (Nix) "The Church of Light openly deres that it hates everything that is evil or that is against the way of the Light." (Nix) "They force their believers who were born with Affinities with shadows, curses, darkness or any other Affinities they don''t like to change their Affinities." (Nix) "I''ve heard about this before." (I) "But did you know that it can destroy your future path?" (Nix) "No, what do you mean by that?" (I) "Changing the Affinity someone was born with isn''t easy, plus the person will never be as good with their new Affinity as they were with their original Affinity, this is basically cutting their potential in half or evenpletely destroying that person''s potential. " (Nix) "..." (I) "Because of the teachings of the Church of Light, my Father and Mother were always hated as evil beings, yet they never had an excuse to attack as neither of them ever saw anything bad in the eyes of other religions or Realms." (Nix) "But everything changed when I was born, Dragons are able to bear children with any race, most spirits are not even able to bear children normally, but my mother was a powerful Spirit so she was able to give birth to a child, but It wouldn''t be easy as her fertility was so low." (Nix) "From what I understand, my birth came as a surprise to both of them, normally mixed-race children are avoided most of the time, but the way Spirits and Dragons see the world is different, so I was treated very well by both races." (Nix) When talking about her parents I could see her expression soften, I could also see a glint of loneliness in her eyes, but soon her face turned to anger and her eyes became cruel and full of brutality, I was surprised to see her like that. "A few years after my birth, word of me had spread, so rumors began about me being the incarnation of evil and the child of two atrocities." (Nix) "Anyone could imagine where these rumors originated, a few monthster an army marched from the Church of Light led by their Hero, they announced that they were going to exterminate evil." (Nix) "The hero fought my Father and Mother, at the time some Dragons and Spirits that were nearby tried to help us, so it all turned into a big battle thatsted for days." (Nix) "When everyone was tired the Hero used a divine item to severely injure my mother, when my father was lost in his rage the Hero managed to lure him into a trap that held my father long enough for the Hero to get to me." (Nix) "I, who didn''t have the same power as my parents, didn''t have a chance against the Hero, I was killed without having a way to defend myself, but my soul was that of a Spirit, they didn''t have the ability to destroy me, so I was sealed." (Nix) "Inside the seal, I had no idea about time, I didn''t know what happened after that, the scene of that battle was thest thing I saw, after that came the void where I stayed for what seemed like an eternity." (Nix) "Then came the master, you woke me from my long slumber, you freed me from my seal, you gave me a powerful body with unlimited potential, you gave me a ce to belong and I am grateful for that." (Nix) "You don''t know how much time has passed?" (I) "No, I don''t even know where I am at the moment." (Nix) "Look for Vanessater, she must know something about what happened back then, she was a priestess of the Church of Light 500 years ago who was worshiped as a saint." (I) "Was she from the church of Light?" (Nix) "Yes, her family belonged to Igreja da Luz, but she ran away for not agreeing with the teachings there until recently she was in a very bad situation too, so try to talk to herter." (I) "It seems that there are people who can understand how distorted the teachings of the Church of Light are, I''ll look for herter master, thank you." (Nix) After talking to Nix she gets up and sinks into her own shadow which then moves to where my shadow is and disappears. "You don''t have anything to say about her story, La?" (I) "I thought it would be best for her to speak only to you, master." (La) "I''m not very good at listening to other people''s problems like you." (La) "But what''s your opinion on that?" (I) "I think it''s better not to let her get close to anyone from the Church of Light, if I were her I''d attack right away." (La) "I can still hear you, I admit I have a grudge against the Church of Light, but I won''t attack people for no reason." (Nix) "I hope not, you have to keep your anger in check." (La) "Says the hunter of Necromancers, when you heard Jana talking about Farus, it didn''t take long to try to force everyone toe." (I) "Why is the master always badmouthing me? Nix will think I''m a murderous maniac that way." (La) "You are not?" (Nix) "I''m not, how many feces do I have to repeat that I''m a kind and loving Fairy?" (La) "Your actions are worth more than your words, anyone who saw youughing happily while killing those Undead knows the truth." (I) "Vanessa and the master also killed many undead." (La) "But none of us wereughing maniacally like you." (I) I took advantage of the evening part to exin a lot of things to Nix, I had to tell her a lot of things that have been going on and where we are going. I told you briefly about everyone here, I told you about the people who belong to our group, I told you about Elsaris and her two children who are joining our group, and I told you about Jana. I had to exin the situation about the mountain range to Nix, I talked about Jana''s vige, I talked about the Necromancer by the name of Farus and I talked about what we''re going to do. Nix needed to understand the basics to know what was going on, the way I always acted was to let everyone know everything that was going on. I was surprised that Nix got it all quickly, she also thought it was best to finish off the Necromancer soon, letting someone who can assemble a loyal and tireless army-run wild is too dangerous from what she said. After spending so much time talking to Nix I feel like I know her better, I also feel closer to her, as soon as I ate something Caryna brought me I decided to go to sleep. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... Chapter 233 Cap 232: Gathering Of Gods(Chapter Preview) Pov Goddess Selene: I wasing out of a portal that I had created, after I passed the portal closed again, the ce where I find myself is on top of a big mountain where the floor is made of marble taking a circr shape and there are many different statues around in the edges of the circle, in the center there is nothing but a round table with ten seats. After I arrived two other portals open, a portal where two ws cut through space and tear a path showing silver energy inside, a man who appears to be in his forties, having two meters tall and a muscr body without a shirt and with white skin appears, he has short white hair, wolf ears, a lone wolf tail, and golden eyes, the man has several scars all over his body. The second portal is created with the space beginning to ripple forming a circle, then a woman with golden hair and eyes wearing a in white dress that contrasts with her ck skines out, she has golden butterfly wings glittering on her back. "You arrived together this time." (I) "It''s been a while Fenrir, how have you been?" (Aine) "I''m bored, it''s been a while since I had a good fight." (Fenrir) "Go fight one of the other Gods who like to fight." (I) "Everyone''s been busytely, including me, the world has been quiet for a long time, we know this lull won''tst much longer." (Fenrir) "As a lesser God you don''t have much to do, for me, it''s been a lot busier, especially since I found my champion." (Aine) "It''s about time, you''re too demanding, you should have chosen a long time ago." (Fenrir) "I was looking for someone with potential and a good personality, so it took me a while." (Aine) "How is this Fairy?" (Fenrir) "Someone very much like Aine when she was younger, in her early centuries." (I) "What? What kind of killer monster is loose in the world right now?" (Fenrir) "You filthy dog..." (Aine) Aine creates a colored energy sword and tries to cut Fenrir, but he manages to dodge leaving only a slight scratch on his chest and a cut in the very space he passed through that closes soon after. "What are you doing attacking someone like that?" (Fenrir) "How dare you talk about my champion like that, if anyone hears this they''ll think I was some kind of horrible monster back in the day." (Aine) "All the Gods know what you were like, so stop ying nice, stop attacking Fenrir too,ter the Beast God will show up, you don''t want thatbat maniac on your foot." (I) "You are right." (Aine) "Thank you for defending me Selene." (Fenrir) "You should worry about yourself, that scratch will turn into a new scar, a wound caused by Aine doesn''t heal easily." (I) "He deserves it." (Aine) "You are as excited as ever." As we were talking we heard a voice that seemed toe from all directions, so I looked at the sky where a golden sphere with a red streak in the middle is like the sun. "How long are you going to stay there,e down here too, it was you who called us." (I) "You''re always looking to make bold, over-the-top appearances, Akatosh." (Aine) Soon the sky darkens when this strange sun is covered by something big or should I say when Akatosh blinks his eye, then that eye disappears and a big red sun is in the sky in its ce, then a person seems to descend from the sky slowly. This person is a boy around 15 years old, he has five pairs of giant wings, has ck hair, golden eyes, threerge golden crystal horns on his head looking like a crown, and white skin. He is dressed in a simple outfit, a white t-shirt, a ck aplished cause, he has a very happy smile on his face showing all of his sharp teeth that are capable of shattering entires. "If you weren''t gods it would have scared you, I''ll do it with a mortalter, it''ll be fun." (Akatosh) "You''ll scare someone to death if you do this to a mortal." (I) "You look happy Akatosh, something happened." (Fenrir) "Is it that apparent?" (Akatosh) "What happened is that one of your descendants is now free." (Aine) "Which? How do you know that?" (Fenrir) "The daughter of the ck Dragon and the Moon Spirit, Aine knows this because she was watching over my son." (I) "How could I not watch over that lunatic, as he thought up such a crazy n, besides I had to make sure that the transfer from the Cradle of Faeries to a Dungeon would go well." (Aine) "Your son actually did something really good, Dravos is crazy with happiness too, he made a promise to the moon spirit in the past, now he''s telling the new moon spirit everything." (Akatosh) "How is the ck Dragon? You must have told him already, right." (I) "He was very happy, that idiot did a lot of damage back then, Baldr was furious." (Akatosh) "You say so, but he became more furious with you that you destroyed your divine realm in a fit of rage." (I) "That also happened, I had forgotten, my memory is not as good as it used to be." (Akatosh) "If Baldr finds out she''s unsealed, he might want to go after her again." (Fenrir) When Fenrir said this it was as if time stopped, the skies turned red and space itself shook and began to crack for thousands of kilometers in all directions, this was all caused only by Akatosh''s bloodlust, his eyes once amused and happy now it only reflects endless death and destruction. "Calm down!" (I) "..." (Akatosh) With my words Akatosh calm down and look at me seriously before returning to the rxed face with a big smile, the sky also turned blue and the space repairs itself. "I feel like I almost lose myself in my rage, thanks for calming me down, Selene." (Akatosh) "I know how you feel, but try not to lose your cool, what Fenrir said could really happen." (I) "That idiot Baldr, when he''s going to understand that his idea of ??justice and the beliefs he teaches his believers will never work, he''s been blinded by his arrogance." (Akatosh) "This time I won''t give him a chance, if he makes a move he''ll have to face the consequences." (Akatosh) "It''s about time you said why you called us here, isn''t it?" (I) Akatoshnds and sits at the round table as he invites us to sit too. "I just wanted to say that I have already spoken with Dravos, the Moon Spirit and the ck Dragon will not interfere with your son Zenos or my descendant." (Akatosh) "I don''t see the ck Dragon epting this so easily." (Fenrir) "That''s because he didn''t ept it, it took many Dragon Kings and two Emperors to hold him until he calmed down, before he finished listening to the priest who transmitted my message he was already trying to fly away and look for his daughter." (Akatosh) "That must have gotten attention." (I) "Yes, but nobody knows why apart from those Dragons and us." (Akatosh) "I can''t me him for wanting to see his daughter, but if he does it will only cause her problems, after he calms down he understands that too." (Akatosh) "Too bad Dravos already has a champion, if not he could choose her, what''s her name again?" (Aine) "Zenos named her Nix." (I) "A good name." (Akatosh) "She is now Zenos'' hired spirit as well as being a living Dungeon." (I) "I like this kid''s boldness, he''s heading in a good way, I''m d he''s forging his own path doing crazy things like this." (Akatosh) "Me too, that kind of crazy stuff makes him unpredictable." (I) "But this kind of unpredictable and chaotic thing is getting him more and more mired in trouble." (Aine) "Unlike you, I haven''t watched him or my champion very closely, you have to let them face their own difficulties, only then will they grow and be stronger." (Fenrir) "I''ve been trying to do that, but it''s been fun to see how he does things." (I) "Someone like him is going to be good for this world, hard times areing and he''s going to be involved in a lot of things whether he likes it or not." (Akatosh) "Whether in the past or now he never manages to live a quiet life." (I) "That''s impossible for him." (Akatosh) "He''s an irregr being, like a being whose very existence defines what chaos is he''ll never know peace, but he can still create a safe and chaotic ce to live, that''s not what you''ve been preparing him for, Selene ." (Akatosh) "I''m just giving him the tools he''ll need, but that''s all his achievement." (I) "Someone like him would attract people one way or another." (Aine) "Speaking of which, tell Dravos to teach his descendant how to create a Spirit Cradle, it will be useful for him in the future, I''m sure Dravos will appreciate it too." (Aine) "Zenos won''t ept this." (I) "Just not an option for him, a reward so big he won''t be able to say no." (Fenrir) "What Fenrir said sounds good, I''ll talk to Dravoster since he can''te this time." (Akatosh) "Now I have to talk to you about the Heretic Gods, it seems that many of them have been making strange moves and have be more active in recent years, warn your people to be careful." (Akatosh) "Selene and I found one that was on holiday, he seems to be stuck in a certain ce, I put Zenos to help deal with this Heretic God''s Servant, if killing his main believer will weaken him further, so my Fairy Kings can do the rest." (Aine) "I wanted to help too, but if my believers make a move it will attract too many eyes to that continent." (I) "I''ll leave it to you then, Fairy Goddess." (Akatosh) After that, we started to share information about what has been happening while we wait for the arrival of other Gods. Chapter 234 Cap 233: Going To The Mountain Range(Chapter Preview) People Nix: Since I freed myself from that seal the master was the first person I met, he was the one who freed me and allowed me to be reborn as myself, the master gave me an immortal body and unlimited potential. Being in the shadow of the master allows me to feel him all the time while being surrounded by his power, this body is still strange to me, but little by little I managed to get used to moving it. When we arrived at the cabin in the middle of the forest I was able to meet the people that the master described as his family, they are all employees or servants of the master, but the way they behave does not coincide with that. Of all these people the strangest is the Fairy with the name of La, her appearance has many characteristics simr to the master, she is the master''s hired Fairy and has a strong bond with him just like me. La seems a little strange, but she is easy to talk to and fun, but when I hear the things the master says about her, I think that this fun personality hides a great deal of danger. The master took advantage of a moment where it was just me, him, and La to know more about me, he seemed interested in getting to know me better, so I told him about my past. It was sad to remember what happened back then, if I could I would run to my dad and mom to show that I''m okay now. But I know I can''t do that, first of all, I need information, I have to know how long I was stuck on that seal, I need to know what happened to my parents that day and I need to know where I am. The master said that one of his daughters must know something, it seems that she was someone of high rank within the Church of Light a few centuries ago, so when I saw that everyone went to sleep but she was still awake kneeling outside from the cabin, I thought it would be a good time to talk, just me and her. ? "I hope I''m not interrupting you." (I) I get out of a shadow on the cabin wall and walk towards her, who gets up calmly. "I was just saying some prayers to the Goddess Selene, I was praying for a safe journey to our destination." (Vanessa) "What you want to talk about, I suppose there''s still a lot you don''t know, feel free to ask me anything." (Vanessa) "I talked to the master earlier, told my story and he said I coulde to you for some of the information I want to know." (I) "I''m happy to answer if I know anything, why don''t we sit on those rocks over there so we can talk more rxed." (Vanessa) "All right." (I) ---------- I spent some time talking to Vanessa, she was very kind to me, first I told her my story to her, I needed her to know from my parents to be able to find out something, she also told me a little about her past in return, it seems her family was not as united as mine since her own father was the one who hunted her down after fleeing the Church of Light. Vanessa seemed very surprised by my story, it seems like she knows something about it. "So you are the one the Church called the child of darkness, to this day the story of how the Hero of Light gave his life to end evil is told within the Church of Light." (Vanessa) "How dare you tell that unnecessary and violent battle that had no reason to happen as if it were a heroic story?" (I) "We didn''t do anything to deserve that, they attacked by surprise, if it wasn''t for having other Dragons and Spirits around I''m afraid of what could have happened." (I) "I never researched this story much, for me it was just one of several stories I was forced to learn, but I''m really sorry for everything you went through." (Vanessa) "From the stories I know you must have been sealed 4,300 years ago or so." (Vanessa) "Four thousand years... more than four thousand years have passed..." (me) "..." (I) It''s been a lot longer than I thought, how could I have stayed asleep inside that seal for so long? "Do you know what happened to my father and mother?" (I) "I remember thest time I saw my mother she was very hurt." (I) Sigh "I hate to tell you this, but the Moon Spirit did not recover from her injuries, she underwent a spiritual rebirth." (Vanessa) "So my mom is gone..." (I) "But you have at least one sister, the new Moon Spirit seems to have looked everywhere for your seal since she was born, her hatred for the Church of Light is also well known.." (Vanessa) "She may have my mother''s soul and memories, but she''s not my mother, maybe you''re right and I should consider her a sister now, someone born from the same mother, thank you." (I) Spiritual rebirth is death for Fairies and high-level Spirits, normally the body is destroyed and the soul is purified being reborn as a new soul with a new body, powers and memories are inherited and the being that is born this way is considered a son. or sessor to its previous version. I was lucky, my spiritual rebirth was more a metamorphosis of my soul than purification of everything I am, thanks to that I''m still myself, but that''s thanks to the master. "Do you know anything about my father?" (I) "Yes, he is known to this day as an Evil Dragon and enemy of the entire Church of Light." (Vanessa) "After killing and devouring the Hero of Light in that battle, he wounded the Hero''s soul in such a way that he cannot ascend as a Servant of Baldr after death." (Vanessa) "That''s not enough for that scum, toe out with a soul he must have had to help." (I) "I have no information on that, all I know is that your father was consumed by his fury after the battle, he ignored any damage he suffered and killed every elite army that attacked you, unable to calm down he started flying across two continents during months destroying all Churches, Sanctuaries, and Temples belonging to Church of Light." (Vanessa) "From what I''ve heard, he only stopped when an Ancestral Dragon along with three Dragon Emperors managed to knock him unconscious." (Vanessa) "At least I know he''s alive." (I) "Since that time the Dragon and Spirit races have be hostile to the Church of Light, the Church, in turn, has dered these races evil and monsters." (Vanessa) "This has also caused some discord for the Dragon and Spirit races, it seems that the Heavenly Dragons and the Light Spirits have split into two groups, those who are together with the Church of Light and those who are hostile to the Church of Light." (Vanessa) "I can imagine that these two species of Dragon and Spirits have always been close to the Church of Light, it would be hard to separatepletely." (I) "Yes, but that only made the situation worse, I don''t think that one day the Church of Light will be able to regain ties with the Spirits and Dragons again." (Vanessa) "Looks like I''ll have to be careful if the Church finds me I might end up causing problems for the master." (I) "You don''t have to worry about that, my Father will probably be hated more by the Church of Light than you are." (Vanessa) "Why would the master be hated more than me?" (I) "From ancient times until today, the greatest enemy of the God of Light Baldr has been the Blood Goddess Selene, because of this the Vampire race is greatly hated by the Church." (Vanessa) "My Father besides being a Vampire Patriarch with light resistance, he is also the son of the Goddess Selene and helped lift Baldr''s Blessing that was like a curse on me, so he has once marked a Heretic by Baldr." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "Hahahahahahaah..." (I) "It seems I chose well to be his hired spirit, this is the master I admire, hahahahaha..." (I) "I don''t know why you''reughing so hard, it''s going to cause my Dad a lot of trouble." (Vanessa) "I don''t care, that means I''ll have plenty of opportunities to go against the Church of Light in the future." (I) ---------- I talked for hours with Vanessa, she told me that her two brothers Irina and Irius are also former members of the Church of Light, it seems that the master is determined to go against them, this is wonderful for me. On the morning of the second day everyone woke up and prepared to leave, everyone was on their feet and the master looks much better, I saw him drink a lot of barrels of bloodst night before going to sleep, ording to La this made him go back to his normal appearance that was very beautiful. I haven''t had many opportunities to talk to most people who serve the master yet, but I don''t need to rush, I''ll have a lifetime for it. After everyone is ready we start walking towards the mountain range with a Ghoul and a Shadow Fairy leading the way, from what I hear we are heading to this Ghoul''s vige to help fight a Necromancer who serves an Heretic God. "(This time I will be strong enough to protect those important to me, I won''t be a burden, someone who needs protection while others are struggling.)" (I) With strong conviction and will, I step out of the master''s shadow and walk beside him towards the mountain range. Chapter 235 Cap 234: Dungeon Eclipse(Chapter Preview) As we leave the cabin and start walking toward the mountain range, Nix steps out of my shadow and walks beside me. "Master, how long will it take to get to this vige you speak of?" (Nix) "Didn''t you hear Jana exin yesterday?" (I) "I was sleeping in her shadow." (Nix) "Alright, the vige is quite far away, so traveling on foot will take a month or so." (I) "Wouldn''t it be faster to travel by flying?" (Nix) "It would be, but how do you expect us to do that, apart from the Fairies and Spirits here, only Vanessa and I can fly." (I) "Not to mention that I haven''t even tested the skills I''ve gottentely because ofck of time." (I) "You could travel inside the Dungeon while I fly to this vige." (Nix) "..." (I) "(How did I miss something so simple?)" (I) "Now that I think about it, one of us has to stay outside the Dungeon, don''t we?" (I) "If you are worried about getting trapped inside the dungeon, then you can rx, even if we both enter the dungeon you will respawn in the same ce you entered, it will only leave an exposed entrance where we were if we are both inside the dungeon." (Nix) "The entrance to a dungeon is its link and anchor to our world, so it is always open and cannot be closed until the dungeon''s destruction, my case is special as I have an open entrance inside me at all times." (Nix) "Which is impossible while I''m alive." (I) "Yea." (Nix) "If we were to travel inside the Dungeon with you flying it would attract a lot of attention, right?" (I) "If you''re worried about my dragon form, then rx, I can fly in my human form too, but I''ll be much slower and my power is reduced, in my dragon form the travel will be much faster." (Nix) "But from what Jana and Dora told us, Farus has troops scattered throughout the mountain range, it would be dangerous to fly." (I) "So we shouldn''t fly at night? Their vision will be impaired, right?" (La) "No, the undead have night vision, they will still be able to see us." (I) "Maybe I can camouge myself in my Dragon form, my scales are dark and crystal-like with star-like glows, I can go unnoticed in the night sky if I fly high enough." (Nix) "That''s a really good idea." (I) ? "I had already imagined that Farus'' troops would notice us on the way to Jana''s vige, but if we hide inside the Dungeon and manage to sneak into the vige, that will give us the opportunity for a surprise attack." (I) "That''s if they don''t find me flying." (Nix) "But I don''t know how to enter the Dungeon, I haven''t had time yet to see what I can do as a Dungeon Master." (I) "As the Dungeon is part of me I have ess to its stored information, I know everything about the Dungeon itself." (Nix) "For starters, the master can open a gate to the Dungeon using any shadow hees in contact with, we just need to think that he wants to go to the Dungeon and the gate will open, if I am outside the Dungeon I can close the gate, but if I''m inside the dungeon, the gate will stay open until you or I leave." (Nix) "I think I get it, it sounds simple, but I''ll have to be careful where I open that gate." (I) As I talk to Nix, La sits on my shoulder listening to everything, I also noticed that Ivan and Diana who are nearby can hear us. "I wanted to know more about the Dungeon." (I) "I can show the master, see." (Nix) Nix reaches out to me palm up and a crystal pops out of her body only halfway down the center of her palm, then information starts to appear in front of me like it''s some kind of hologram. <[ Dungeon Status Dungeon Name: Dungeon Eclipse Dungeon Master: Zenos Dungeon Master Assistant: Nix Servants: 0/2 Monster Types: Bloodlines of the Dungeon Master floors: 3 DP per day: 10 Dungeon points (DP): 1300 Souls: ? SSS: 0 ? SS: 0 ? S: 0 ? A: 0 ? B: 0 ? C: 0 ? D: 0 ? E: 0 ? F: 0 ? G: 0 ]> <[ Options: ? Store (Blocked) ? Summoning ? Special Summon (Locked) ? Construction/Remodeling ? Treasure Room (Locked) ? Assimtion ]> The information was clearly described in front of me, thanks to my gaming knowledge I couldrgely understand what was written there, but there was still so much I couldn''t understand. I look around but it seems like no one is seeing it, even La is looking confusedly at Nix''s hand, as if she''s been waiting for something to happen, but nothing does. "Was something supposed to happen?" (La) "Can''t you see that La?" (I) "See what?" (La) "Only you and I can see this, master." (Nix) "I have ess to the Dungeon information all the time since the core is inside me, but you need to use the core to verify this information, in our case you need to talk to me so I can show you the Dungeon information." (Nix) "I think I understand, but could you exin more about the Dungeon''s functions?" (I) "Sure." (Nix) "We''ll talk about this until it''s dark, then I''ll tell everyone about our n." (I) ---------- I spent all day listening to the Dungeon''s exnations, La who was on my shoulder all day also listened while Nix spoke, but it seems that it was difficult for La to understand everything since there was a lot of information at the same time. I was able to quickly understand everything Nix was saying as I could associate the Dungeon information with the information from various games from my old world, but there were still some things that were hard for me to ept. What I could understand was that "Dungeon Points (DP)" are used for everything you do, are used to build or remodel a floor, are used to summon monsters, are used to build traps, and are used to buy items. From what Nix said I could understand that the "Dungeon Points (DP)" are not some kind of currency, but a representation of the energy umted inside the Dungeon converted into numbers to facilitate my understanding. It seems that a Dungeon absorbs Mana, Ki, Spiritual Energy, Vitality, etc. A Dungeon can absorb all of this and transform it into its own energy which is "Dungeon Points (DP)". It seems that every spell, skill, or energy that emanates from a person while inside the Dungeon can be absorbed to be "Dungeon Points (DP)", but not only energies, the Dungeon can devour the blood spilled inside it and it can also devour dead bodies of either people or monsters to turn into "Dungeon Points (DP)". Nix also said that killing someone inside the Dungeon gives many points at once, she also said that the stronger the person inside the Dungeon, the more "Dungeon Points (DP)" will be gained while staying inside the Dungeon and the more points will be gains if that person or monster dies inside the Dungeon. Also, it seems that the monsters summoned by the Dungeon don''t give "Dungeon Points (DP)" to the Dungeon and their deaths also don''t give DP, only when the Dungeon devours their dead bodies will it gain some DP. It seems that there are several ways to summon a monster, I can directly summon the monsters that are going to be the first generation and will not have reproduction capabilities, in addition, it seems that they will not have a soul beingpletely under the control of the Dungeon, they will only have a simple mind and a strong instinct that matches the type of monster. In addition, there is a special summons that is for Variant and Unique monsters, they are more expensive to summon but they are stronger, the only problem is that it seems that soulless monsters have no potential and therefore are not able to evolve. Nix exined to me that the Dungeon is able to store the souls of those who died inside the Dungeon, these souls can be used in two ways, the first is to release the souls in exchange for DP that will be calcted with the power and potential that the soul has, the second way is to use this soul during a special summon, this is simr to a forced reincarnation, it also looks like I will be able to choose to keep the soul memories or not, no matter what I choose the monster will still bepletely loyal to me, that''s because he won''t be the person this soul originated from, he''ll only have their memories which may allow him to inherit some or all of their abilities. Nix said that soulless monsters cannot leave the Dungeon in normal situations, this will only happen if the Dungeon is super crowded, so a wave of monsters will happen forcing the monsters to leave the Dungeon. It seems that only souled monsters can enter and exit the Dungeon, but that doesn''t lessen their connection to the Dungeon itself. One thing I discovered talking to Nix was that I can''t choose the monster in a special to summon normally, if I want a specific type of monster I have to buy a certain item in the shop for that. Nix said that the shop allows me to buy materials from Dungeon monsters, Crystal Cards referring to Dungeon monsters or people who die inside the Dungeon, ingredients such as magical or medicinal herbs, metals, etc. It seems that the Dungeon also has a treasure room which is where all the items from the defeated monsters and people will be stored when their bodies are devoured by the Dungeon. The Dungeon''s assimtion function should be locked as well, but Nix said that he took advantage of the moment of the Dungeon''s creation to assimte the mansion and surroundingnd into the Dungeon, which made the function unlocked from the beginning. She said that this function helps to assimte monsters, buildings, and ces within the Dungeon, but there are requirements that must be met for this. Nix also informed me that some of the Dungeon features are locked until I meet certain requirements but she doesn''t know what they are and that''s how we spent an entire day with her teaching me about Dungeons. Chapter 236 Cap 235: Smooth Trip(Chapter Preview) The day was starting to get dark, I find a nice ce where we can all stop and rest where there are some old fallen trees and we can sit. I want to tell everyone how we''re going to travel now, so after we''ve all sat down and started drinking water while eating something, I tell them about everyone going into the Dungeon and leaving Nix traveling overnight. "That''s a good way for Farus'' troops not to notice our group, we''re in a lot of people right now and we''ll be discovered sooner orter if we go on foot." (I) "In addition to taking longer if we go on foot, I can get there much faster by flying." (Nix) "I heard you guys talking, so I also heard your master n, I agree." (Diana) "As I was close I also listened to you, my only problem with your n is that we will still need a guide to get to the vige." (Ivan) "Dora who can also fly will be the guide for Nix, she will point out directions and she will also know ces where Nix can stop and rest on the way." (I) "It''s fine by me." (Dora) "..." (Jana) As we all talked about how we''re going to travel to our destination, I realized that almost no one was surprised when I talked about the Dungeon. Maybe Elsaris has been listening to my conversation with Nix all day and has warned her kids somehow since she shows no reaction. When I introduced Nix when we arrived at the cabin a few days ago, I told everyone just that she was my new Hired Spirit, apart from my group who already knew what they were going to do in Valen City before leaving, Elsaris and her kids didn''t know what to do I was going to do, the same goes for Jana and her Shadow Fairy Dora. Jana was the only one who was paralyzed by the shock of the things I said, it was funny to see her immobilized with her mouth open and looking at me with a confused look. I had to take some time to try to calm her down her Fairy looked surprised and confused too, but she took it more easily than I expected. After Jana regained consciousness I started to exin the n again, this time Jana paid more attention to what I was saying, it was written on her face that this whole situation was surreal for her, but I made her say if what she was saying would work and she said that there was a good chance of getting to the vige without being disturbed. "You really are someone weird, creating a Dungeon that you can take wherever you want like that, that''s something few have been able to do over the ages." (Elsaris) "If anyone found out that you managed to do this, then armies would be sent to finish you off, so do your best to hide it, Master." (Ivan) "In addition to the Realms that would want to exterminate you, there will also be people who will want to control or use you in some way." (Elsaris) "Certainly it will be dangerous no matter what kind of persones after you, Father." (Vanessa) "So make sure you don''t go off talking so casually about the Dungeon as you did today, remember you never know who might be listening." (Vanessa) "..." (I) Hearing others saying how dangerous it will be if others know about the Dungeon or Nix made me see how irresponsibly I have been taking it, the only risks I considered were the ones I suffered while creating the Dungeon and releasing Nix, I never stopped to think about it the consequences on others finding out about what I did. "You''re already someone who draws attention to the wrong people wherever you go, if you''re not more careful it''s going to be dangerous for both you and those close to you." (Elsaris) "What do you mean when you say I get the wrong people''s attention?" (I) "In addition to your appearance that attracts attention in itself, you have many secrets that make you a mysterious being, so there will be people who will try to dig out these secrets in every way possible, and the more known you be, everything will only be worst." (Elsaris) "(What she says, unfortunately, makes a lot of sense.)" (I) While everyone was talking and I was starting to worry more and more about the future after hearing what everyone was saying, Freya and Caryna were serving various types of cut fruit for everyone to eat. I took advantage of this time while everyone was having a little break to test together with Nix how to open and close the Dungeon gate. "You just want to open the gate and imagine him stepping out of your shadow or a shadow that''s connected to yours." (Nix) "As simple as that?" (I) "Yes, now test a little." (Nix) It was strange to see this strange gateing out anding in through my shadow, especially because of the shape of this gate, every time I opened the gate a Dragon head just like Nix''ses out of the shadow, this head is made of ck crystal, so the head appears the mouth opens showing a five-meter high opening full of sharp teeth inside the mouth and with a swirl of darkness where the passage to the throat would be. It was a strange and bizarre sight, for a moment it reminded me of the entrance to the Great Serpent Dungeon which was simr, but the dragon''s head was much more realistic and fierce if it weren''t for Nix beside me in her human form I would be thinking that that head was Nix opening her mouth. "Sounds a lot like you, was it your idea, or did I do it without realizing it?" (I) "Unfortunately the Dungeon entrance is created automatically taking into ount the individual characteristics of the Dungeon, if I could choose I would change it as it''s a little embarrassing for me, but it''s impossible." (Nix) "The only thing that was my decision was the top floor of the Dungeon." (Nix) "What did you do?" (I) "The top floor is where the mansion and the Cradle of Fairies are, while the dungeon was in the process of being created and you made the dungeon assimte the mansion, I thought of creating a morefortable environment, so I built a fake sky with the ability to change over time simr to where the dungeon is currently located." (Nix) "For example, now it''s night inside when the three suns rise in the morning outside, a single sun will rise on the top floor of the Dungeon, plus I made the entire floor forest." (Nix) "But that wasn''t for free, I spent a lot of DP that I got from absorbing the energy from the barrier that Irina had made." (Nix) "Why didn''t you mention this earlier?" (I) "Rebuilding the top floor just finished this morning, so I talked about taking everyone inside the dungeon with you just today." (Nix) "That''s why you only have that much DP now." (Nix) "Does the amount of DP we get increase just by being inside the Dungeon?" (I) "Yeah, it won''t be as much as we earn while the person is fighting or how much the person dies, but it''s still better than nothing." (Nix) "That will be enough, will the amount of DP also increase based on the strength of the person or monster?" (I) "Yea." (Nix) "So with all these strong people living in this mansion every day, we''re going to get a lot of DP right?" (I) "That''s quite possible for most, but those who have a strong bond with you like La and I won''t earn you any DP, the same goes for you who is the Dungeon Master." (Nix) "All right." (I) "Strong emotions make more energy and Aura leak out of the person too, so take that into consideration in the future." (Nix) "OK." (I) "I think I''ve figured out how to open and close the gate, let''s find the others now and enter the Dungeon." (I) I and Nix go to the others, then Nix opens a gate just like mine from her shadow, everyone enters the Dungeon without hesitation except for Jana and Dora, they looked scared at first, but La basically pulled them inside without giving much thought. choice. Nix stayed outside the Dungeon, couldn''t leave a gate open in the forest with no one around to watch, so after everyone entered Nix closed the gate. After entering the Dungeon for the first time I noticed that it looks like just a normal safe room, with the exception that the crystal in the middle of the room is shaped like a statue of Nix in her Dragon form and the crystal is ck in color with sparkles of various colors inside like Nix''s scales resembling stars. "What a beautiful statue..." (Jana) "So cute..." (Ibuki) "This is not a simple statue, the Dragon''s head is simr to the Dungeon gate." (¨¦rica) "This must be the crystal in the safe room, we''d better register ourselves on it before continuing." (Diana) As everyone was heading towards the crystal, including me, a voicees out of my shadow. "The master doesn''t need to register, in fact, he can teleport to any safe room in the Dungeon." (Nix) "Did youe in too? Weren''t you supposed to wait outside?" (I) "I''m outside, I''m just transmitting my voice through your shadow, master." (Nix) "I also forgot to mention that there aren''t any monsters or traps in the Dungeon yet, so don''t worry." (Nix) After listening to what Nix said the others registered in the crystal and we started to explore the first floor, somehow I felt like I already knew everything here and as I walked I quickly checked the stairs as if I already knew where they were. After that we continued until we reached the top floor, the first two floors wereworks of underground caves, but just like Nix had told me before, the third floor was a forest, after entering the forest I followed a certain direction with the others following and I checked up to the Mansion in the middle of the floor, it was exactly the same as before, the Infant Spirits and Fairies were still happily flying around the mansion. After confirming that the mansion was the same, Dora went outside the Dungeon along with La to join up with Nix, Dora will guide Nix while she is flying through the mountain range. "Let''s have a rxing and peaceful trip this time." (I) Chapter 237 Cap 236: Eclipse Mansion Missing(Chapter Preview) Pov Mari: The suns had just risen and I was walking to the Guild alongside Carlos to start another day at work. "I''m d we''re back to business as usual now that we''ve just dealt with the aftermath of the monster wave and the Undead Dungeon is destroyed." (I) "Don''t remind me of all that, these past few months have been horrible, nights and more nights I''ve been sleeping in my office where I''d wake up covered in a pile of paper the next day." (Carlos) "There wasn''t a single moment I could get away from work and drink my beer." (Carlos) "The worst thing was every time I thought I was finishing work and could rest, you came in with a pile of work you still had to do, I thought that hell would never end." (Carlos) "You did your job very well during these difficult days, but you know who to thank for that." (I) "Eclipse Shadow, if it wasn''t for them getting rid of that dungeon things would have gone bad by now, I have to thank Diana and Zenoster." (Carlos) "I''ll try to talk to Diana to arrange another day for a visit, without sneaking in again, okay dear?" (I) "It was only once I did it, you know I was desperate to destroy that ridiculous Dungeon, I couldn''t wait at the gate." (Carlos) "You don''t need to exin yourself to me, you just need to remember not to break into your friends'' houses, you''re not Lucas." (I) "OK." (Carlos) While talking to my husband we arrived at the Adventurers Guild starting another day of work. Carlos has gone to his office to try to finish off today''s work and I''ll be giving instructions to the receptionists while I help organize the Guild for when the Adventurerse to pick up their quests this morning. That''s when one of the receptionists said someone left a letter for mest night, he said that this person was a beautiful pink-haired woman who showed up right after Carlos and I had left. I pick up the letter and realize it''s named for me and Carlos, so I open it and read the contents of the letter. [ I''m writing this letter to say goodbye to you Mari and Carlos too, I''m leaving the city of Valen and I have no ns toe back, Diana and the others wanted to say goodbye, but I said it would be better not. Don''t get me wrong, I just didn''t want anyone trying to stop me from leaving or watching my steps, so I decided to leave this way. I want you to know that the time I spent in this city may have been short, but it was very important to me, you and Carlos helped me and the rest of my group a lot, so thank you. One of the reasons I don''t tell you two why I''m leaving or where I''m going is so I don''t have to lie when someone eventuallyes looking for me, so please don''t forget to burn this letter afterward. I want to assure you that I will take good care of Diana, I know how much you both care about her, also thank you for referring Diana to Trigan Mansion when she wanted to buy a house in my name, living in that mansion was amazing and that''s where I built a house with everyone around me, I also have to thank you for that Mari. I don''t want the letter to get too big so I won''t say too many things, all I''ll say is me, Diana and the others will miss you, we''ll miss Carlos too, hope we meet again, goodbye. PS.: I''m taking the mansion with me since I bought it, if you see me exining this to Duke Valen, hahahahaha... Zenos ] "..." (I) "What has this strange child done now?" (I) Sigh "The first thing I have to do is show this to Carlos." (I) I go quickly to Carlos'' office, had some Guild employees passing some information to Carlos while he signed some documents, I kick everyone out and put up a barrier so no one can hear what we''re going to say here. "What''s going on, honey?" (Carlos) "It must be something serious for you to have kicked out the other Guild employees and erect this barrier." (Carlos) "Read this letter and you will understand." (I) Carlos was confused by my reaction after entering his office, he made a serious face as he looked at me asking me to exin everything to him. I take the letter and hand it to Carlos who starts reading, at first he seemed to be reading it calmly, then his expression was one of sadness, but I noticed that soon his face went white and his expression was frozen in one of shock. "..." (Carlos) "That can''t be, he couldn''t move something that big, right?" (Carlos) "..." (I) "This must be a joke, if the mansion had disappeared this news would have spread throughout the city, that would be impossible." (Carlos) "Let''s go there." (I) "No, what he says in the letter is true, he had many eyes on that mansion day and night, his group strengthened at a pace that people could not understand, influential people in the city realized this and began to pay attention to him, looks like he realized that and walked away." (Carlos) "He didn''t seem to like attracting attention, but the letter hinted that an enemy of his was approaching, so he left without telling us anything or saying goodbye so as not to leave any clues." (I) "What you said makes sense, but for some reason, I still feel my head hurt when I look at the final sentence of the letter." (Carlos) "This smells like another pile of work to me." (Carlos) I could see Carlos'' face change between worry, sadness, doubt, and happiness. "I have no doubt he will treat Diana well, but it worries me that there might be someone after them." (I) "What I''m worried about is about the mansion, if that really disappears then it''s going to get a lot of attention, not just here in the Kingdom." (Carlos) "We''ll go there after dark, we can go without anyone noticing." (I) "I just hope that thest sentence is a joke..." (Carlos) ? ---------- After dark, Carlos and I put on our old ck clothes that we used during some missions in the past, with some magic I used on myself and on him we were able to avoid drawing attention from the people watching. "(There is something wrong, this is an illusion, the mansion is not there!!!)" (I) Carlos looks at me I''m surprised by what I''m seeing, I''m using my skill, and thanks to that I can see a little bit through this illusion, there''s nothing there. I warn Carlos about what I''m seeing using a telepathic spell I cast before I got here to talk to him without revealing that we''re in hiding. "(What do you mean? That would be impossible, how would he make such a big mansion disappear?)" (Carlos) "(Let''s go inside, it doesn''t seem to have any sort of defensive or attacking Magic, so I think it''s safe.)" (I) We go inside hidden so no one can see us, after going through the illusion, what I see is a big crater, it wasn''t just the mansion that disappeared, all the terrain around the mansion also disappeared. "(How he did it.)" (I) Pfft... Carlos seemed to be holding back not to startingughing out loud as usual. "(I must admit he knows how to make a great exit.)" (Callos) "(Don''t praise such an attitude, this is a new level of irresponsibility, I wonder if he has someone with a Space element along with his group.)" (I) "(Is that the only thing you can think of? What kind of powerful mage will be able to move all this gigantic area?)" (Carlos) "(This is going to give us a lot of work.)" (Carlos) "(Carlos, let''s get out of here.)" (I) "(Alright, let''s go straight to the Guild, it must be empty by now, we can talk there.)" (Carlos) Carlos and I went out while we were hiding, I didn''t want anyone to care what a big incident this is going to be with us after we get back we go straight to Carlos'' office and he goes to the bookshelves, he takes out three books and takes two hidden beer bottles, Carlos hands me a bottle and starts drinking his own. "I really hoped it was a joke." (I) "The Duke won''t believe it when he hears about this, the worst thing is that it didn''t break anyws." (Carlos) "Since it''s his house, he had the right to take her if he wanted to, I''m just surprised he managed to do that." (Carlos) "Haven''t you noticed? The miasma is gone too and not a single brick is left of the mansion." (I) "I think he did well to leave, I got a letter from the Third Prince of Cartoza, he said he''sing to register as an adventurer here in a week and a half." (Carlos) "Why did he send a letter just for that?" (I) "Actually he also mentioned in the letter that he wanted to make a temporary group with Zenos, he asked to speak with Zenos if possible." (Carlos) "Having a noble keeping an eye on you is cause for concern, but having the Prince of a foreign realm paying attention is a sign of trouble one way or another." (I) "Yes, I hope Zenos will be okay wherever he goes and take good care of Diana." (Carlos) "By the way, I don''t think we ever told Zenos about Diana''s family, I don''t think she even told him." (I) "That''s their problem now." (Carlos) Carlos and I spent a few hours talking about Zenos'' letter and the mansion that disappeared. Chapter 238 Cap 237: The Busy Village Leader(Chapter Preview) Pov Sapphire: My name is Sapphire, I am the leader of a vige in the mountain range, in the past, my vige was made up of 90% women of the Lamia race, just like me, apart from my race that only has women, there were also some men of other races who agreed to live in our vige. Our vige was small, but we lived peacefully with the only type of conflict we had been with the Arachne race, just like my race theirs isposed only of women, our two races also have simr cultures and characteristics being good inbat, possessing Affinity with poisons and being united as a family. But we always ended up in conflict, every year we had dozens of conflicts with the Arachne, but we were already used to that, there were always wounded on both sides, but fortunately, there were always few deaths over the years, I even felt that this type of conflict was good for the two races to get stronger with this rivalry. But one day something unexpected happened, the mountain range is divided into the three most numerous and strong races which are the Ogres, the Orcs, and the Ghouls. One day these three races who owned dozens of viges throughout the mountain range started a three-sided war, this war was unlike any conflict that had ever been in the past, it was a wildest and most brutal war. At that time I, as the leader of my vige, decided to prevent any conflict from happening, I didn''t want to draw the attention of these three races and have my race involved in this war, other races with few numbers in the mountain range seem to have thought the same, they also tried to keep quiet during this period of war. This warsted a long time, itsted longer than any that had happened before, I felt that there was something wrong, but I wasn''t close to the other races to know any information, so I kept away, until one day a group of Ogres arrived. to our vige. I weed them and helped them, just by seeing them I realized that they weren''t here to do anything bad they were injured and lugging a lot of luggage, there was a Fairy of the fire element with them, one of them exined to me that they were members of an Ogre vige that wanted flee the war, so the Fairy who is hired by one of them brought them here. Our vige has a Guardian, she is a Dryad whose body is a tree from the Forest of Blood, this Dryad has been here for over a thousand years and we Lamias see her as a friend and Guardian, she is stronger than anyone else in the vige including me, but because she has taken root in this ce she can''t get away from here, as a Dryad she is very close to the Spirits and Fairies, so many of them pass through our vige or live close to us, so it didn''t surprise me to know that a Fairy has brought people looking for a new ce to live to this vige, this has happened a few times over the years. But as time passed I noticed that more and more groups of people came to this vige, I also noticed that they were inrge groups most of the time, as everyone arrived peacefully I received them well even with people of my moth being against it. With each group of people that arrived, I discovered more information about each of the three warring races and about the strange events of the war itself, listening to so many things I realized that this was a war without reason, it made me realize that something was very wrong. It was when arge group of hundreds of Ghouls arrived guided by a Fairy of the Shadows that I received the information that the bodies of those who died in the war were disappearing, in addition to putting together the information of the people of the three races we discovered that the aggressiveness of those who stayed close to their leaders was getting bigger, all three races also said that their leaders started to change after going to investigate some event in the underground caverns around the same time a few years ago. We realized that there was more to this brutal war than what could be seen from the outside, but even so, we decided not to interfere, we were waiting for the moment when the three races would be very weak and in few numbers because of this war so we could attack one by one and end that. But suddenly we noticed a miasma that started to spread little by little through the mountain range, soon some Spirits reported that a Necromancer hade out of the caves and gathered all three races in one ce along with an army of undead that we discovered morete be the dead in this senseless war. It was at this moment that we realized that for thest few years this Necromancer has been conspiring to do this, now he has finished building a great fortress and has a strong army on his side. We tried to join several other viges together with ours, but not all of them wanted to do that, soon my little vige had be thergest in the mountain range, we brought all these races together thanks to amon enemy, the Necromancer by the name of Farus. We tried to fight head-on at first as our numbers were simr but soon found we were underestimating Farus, he never fought directly, he always waited for the moment when everyone was most tired to turn all the bodies of those who died during the battle into Dead -living by increasing your army. Fighting him was useless, so we hid in the vige and created powerful barriers and a grand illusion to be able to hide from him long enough to think of a solution. That''s when we realized that the Spirits and Fairies from all over the mountain range were leaving because of the miasma, the only ones who stayed were the ones who had contracts with someone and so they managed to protect themselves from the miasma. Within days Fairies and Spirits were reporting news of viges that refused to join us being attacked and destroyed, also news of Farus'' troops scouring the mountain range. In our moment of despair the Vige Keeper said she felt somethinging from the direction of the Forest of Blood, she said she felt that whatever it was might help us, so I sent one of our best mages Jana, and she hired Fairy Dora to investigate. As both have the rare element of shadow, they should be able to hide and investigate without drawing the attention of Farus or the adventurers outside the mountain range. As time passed, we didn''t hear from Jana or Dora, I already thought that they could have been found and killed, I started to think about how to get out of this situation, I even started to consider separating the vige into several small viges and getting out of mountain range, that would be dangerous, but it was the only way out I could think of. Doing so would expose everyone to environments that we don''t know and the danger of being attacked by adventurers on the way or in the ce where we try to build new viges, not to mention that as we would be divided we would no longer be able to protect ourselves fromrge groups of enemies, we would have to to be lucky to find a safe and quiet ce for at least one vige to settle down. The worst would be having to abandon our Guardian, she is a great friend of my race, she also helped to defend us by raising some of these barriers, thinking about abandoning her in the low hope of saving a part of these people hurts my heart, but as a leader, I have to think about what''s best for the people of this vige, no matter how much I don''t like it. Nobody wanted to do this, but desperate moments call for desperate measures. It was when this n was being considered that the Guardian appeared once more, she came to warn us that a Fairy Queen had passed through the vige to warn that the Ghoul and Fairy we had sent would soon return with reinforcements. This news filled me with happiness, the me of hope that was almost going out inside me started to burn again, so I started to make preparations, I asked the Fairies and Spirits to go collect information all over the mountain range, I needed urate information before anything else. One of these Fairies came back in two days with a worried face, she seemed to have discovered something but didn''t want to say, after some insistence the Fairy spoke, what I heard made me faint with sadness and fury. When I got up I realized I was leaning against the Guardian''s tree, I felt morefortable and the Guardianforted me knowing what had happened. The news I got was that my oldest daughter who had been missing for months and who I thought was lost forever had been found, but she wasmanding an army of Undead from Faros while attacking one of thest remaining viges, I heard the Fairy say that she killed everyone while screaming wanting to face strong enemies. My oldest daughter has always been one of our best warriors, she was second only to me in strength, one of the things I admired about her was her quest to be the strongest, but it seems like I was underestimating what she would be willing to do for that, All this in order to be the strongest. I had heard that there was a Lamia vom Farus, but I didn''t know it was her. I already knew that Farus made the races that served him enter the Dungeons day and night to force them to grow stronger and evolve, but that course of action had a high mortality margin. Farus didn''t care how many died, he forced those inside the dungeons to bring the dead to him, then he used the bodies of those who died inside the dungeon to create more undead, Farus managed to strengthen himself whether people survived or died. into their macabre training ns. Knowing that my daughter was probably going through this kind of training made me fear for her life, but what really filled my heart with sadness was knowing that my daughter is willingly on the side of the enemy. Chapter 239 Cap 238: Wanted(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: I was flying above the clouds while two Fairies were sitting in my head enjoying the trip. "Are you sure this is the right direction this time?" (I) "I am sure." (Dora) "You said the same thing the other two times and we still went in the wrong direction both times." (La) Dora seems to have trouble remembering the correct direction without being able to see thendmarks she knows on the ground. p "We''re too high, I''ve never flown that high." (Dora) "Things look different from this height." (Dora) "Just try checking to be sure of the direction this time." (I) "This time I''m sure, we''re in the right direction." (Dora) "I just hope no more birds attack again." (La) Two hours ago we were attacked by a couple of big bluebirds, they were bigger monsters than me and they knew how to use wind magic, so they were fast. But their strength didn''tpare to mine, I used them to practice somebat on the advice of the master who was watching thebat through La''s eyes. The two birds'' attacks were too weak to hurt my body, but the master is talking in my head for me to dodge as a form of training, with my flexible body it was easy to dodge while approaching enemies. I wanted to bite them, but the master asked me to use only my ws and tail, he knows that the damage caused by my Bite will be much greater than that of my ws, he thought the birds would be able to resist my attack, but This did not happen. One of the birds missed its wind de and decided to try to use its ws to cut me, I thought it was a little slow and I dodged its attack or I thought I dodged it, but suddenly its wings shed and it shot right in front of me, in fright I decided to headbutt him and ended up killing him. My scales are very hard, so when he hit me at that speed and I was trying to head-butt him, it was like an egg hitting meat on a rock, half of this bird''s body turned to paste and covered me with blood. When I looked at the other bird I saw him trying to run to the other side, but before he got very far his head fell off, soon after the body lost momentum and started to fall too, while I was angry and trying to clean the blood from me, I see the bodies of the two birds float towards me. La used magic to grab the two bodies before reaching the ground, then I hear the master''s voice for me to eat the two birds sending them to the Dungeon, he said he would ask La to cut them for me to eat, but I said that I didn''t need to, I just asked to let them float in front of me. I can control the size of the Dungeon gate up to a certain limit within me, so I put the gate right in my mouth and open it while activating an ability, I feel my head getting stiffer and harder to move at the same time I feel my mouth open more and more. I feel the element of darkness covering my head and I know it now feels like my head must be three or four times the size it used to be, so I go over to the two bodies that were bigger than me before and swallow them both in a row, then go back to the normal after the bodies passed through the Dungeon gate in my mouth. I could see La''s mouth open in surprise as Dora looked at me as if she couldn''t believe what she saw, even the master stopped talking in my head, I must have surprised him too. I sent both bodies into the Dungeon, what I used to make my head bigger was an Elemental Incarnation, besides a Spirit I''m still a Dragon, we are the incarnation of power and the strongest race for a reason because we can use our power far beyond the imaginable limit. This skill costs me a lot of energy so it''s not very useful inbat yet, once I''m used to my body and have a lot more energy then it will be easier to use this skill, just using it on my head for a few seconds took almost all of my energy though. I had to incarnate the element of Darkness, transforming my body into the element of Darkness itself, this is an incarnation, something that only True Dragons can do. After that was when Dora realized we were on the wrong path for the third time, we''re wasting a lot of time on this, I still had to find ake to take my bath before continuing, I had to get that blood out of me. We are now flying for a few hours with no surprises, but when I saw the position of the moons, I knew it was going to be dawn soon, so I looked for a secluded ce tond and wait until dark. I see a cliff where there are some caves at the top and I go in there, there were some bird type monsters, but this time I don''t kill them, instead of hiding my presence like I did all the way here, I release a little what they do get scared and run leaving this ce to me. "Dora, take advantage of the fact that we''re on the ground now and check the surroundings to make sure we''re heading in the right direction." (I) "I said we''re heading in the right direction, but if you''re going to feel better then I''ll check it out, wait a minute." (Dora) Dora flies out of the cave, so I revert to my human form. "I''m d to find a good ce to hide, we were lucky to only have weak monsters here, thanks to that your presence was enough to scare them away." (La) "Yeah, I wish I''d done that sooner when we found those two bluebirds too." (I) "We can''t, we have to hide, we don''t know how many Farus troops are around the mountain range or where they are, they can sense you and warn Farus, so it''s better to hide the way we''ve been doing so far." (La) "I think you''re right, but I really don''t want to be covered in blood again if we''re going to fight monsters." (I) "This happened because you lost your cool and tried to use your head to hit the monster, the result was that." (La) "Even if you didn''t have time to dodge, you could have at least used your ws instead of your head." (La) "I know, panicked by that bird''s sudden change in speed, I won''t make that mistake again." (I) While talking to La, Dora enters the cave flying with a strange face, she tries to say something while looking awkwardly away. "We''re... we''re on the wrong track." (Dora) "..." (I) "..." (La) ---------- People Carlos: It''s been a week since Zenos and his group disappeared, the Duke was shocked when the mansion illusion ended and everyone could see that the mansion had disappeared. The Duke asked me to look for clues about what happened, but I refused, so he asked for a formal request in the Guild with a big reward, but I know they won''t find anything, Zenos was very thorough when he fled, the only clue is the letter he left for me and Mari, but even that letter doesn''t help to find them and I already burned the letter. I even tried asking Lucas about it, but he just said he knows how they got out of town, it looks like they used one of the ck Market smuggling passes, but after that Lucas doesn''t know which direction they went. The disappearance of the mansion made the old stories about the curse of the mansion and the death of Ivan Trigan with his familye back up again, now they say that Zenos and his group are dead because of this curse, they say they were taken to the world of the dead together with every mansion. Rumors are always too fanciful, but the truth is also too crazy to believe, so far I''m trying to understand how Zenos managed to move not only the mansion but all thend around it, I''ve never heard anything like this before. I was in my office eating a snack with a bottle of beer by my side until a Guild employee rushes in with some papers in his hand. "Guild Master, something big has happened!" (Guild employee) "Stay calm, say slowly what happened." (I) "Inquisitors from the Church of Light arrived in the city today and they are spreading it around." (Guild employee) "..." (I) He gives me one of the papers he was carrying, as soon as I take it I''m surprised, this paper is a wanted poster worth 100 crystal coins, the highest value I''ve ever seen in a bounty, the problem is the target. "Why is the Church of Light after Zenos?" (I) "They are spreading that he is a Heretic, they are also saying that he is a Servant of Evil who must be hunted down and exterminated." (Guild employee) "Do they have any proof or are they just causing trouble?" (I) "One of the Inquisitors came to the Guild to put the reward on the four of quests, but when asked about the target''s crimes he didn''t say anything concrete, just a bunch of bullshit about Zenos being an evil creature, they didn''t even have anything to use as proof." (Guild employee) "They won''t get anything here, no adventurers from this city will help them and without proof of crimes they can''t ask a guild quest about this reward." (I) "During the wave of monsters, Zenos'' group stayed on the front lines and even helped to rescue several adventurers injured during the battle." (I) "Also, Diana who is at his side is famous throughout town for how she fought the Undead during the special mission a few months ago, as well as being a respected and veteran adventurer." (I) "Cast out these Inquisitors, spread the word that the Church of Light is after a highly talented adventurer and is spreading nder about him." (I) "That won''t work, the townspeople may know Diana well who is a veteran adventurer in the town, but they don''t know about Zenos and how he helped the town until now." (Mari) While talking to the employee who brought me the news about the Inquisitors, Mari enters intruding on the conversation. "Those bastards from the Church of Light, if I could I would kill all these Inquisitors." (I) "I still haven''t forgotten who''s to me for that wave of monsters." (I) "We can''t do that, we can''t even talk about it since we don''t have proof, just let them do what they want, Zenos isn''t here and I doubt anyone in this town knows where he is." (Mari) Chapter 240 Cap 239: Arrival In The Village Of Jana(Chapter Preview) We''ve been traveling for five days and we still haven''t arrived in Jana''s vige, during this time I took the opportunity to train with some skills that I was very curious about, among these skills the one that made my heart beat faster was "Dragon Wings" already that it would allow me to fly through the skies. I tried to identify all my new skills but unfortunately, I couldn''t, it seems that Dragons skills cannot be identified at the current level of my skill, the only one I got was the skill [ Fly: 1 ], it seems that this skill does not allow you fly, this skill refers to how well you can fly, in other words, this skill alone is useless if the person or monster doesn''t have a way to fly by itself. The first time I activated my Dragon wings I found they are very simr to Nix''s, my wings are bigger than I expected and hard to move, it took me two whole days just to get used to moving the wings, my mind couldn''t process the movement of something I''ve never had before. These arerge bat wings covered in ck crystal scales with sparkles inside the scales, the best thing is that these wings turn into energy and enter my body when I disable the skill, this skill also doesn''t seem to have any energy cost, but I feel like if I could use my mana or Ki on the wings to strengthen them. My only regret is that even after five days I still can''t fly, the only thing I can do is glide a few meters or float when I put mana in my wings, flying is harder than I thought it would be, but I''ll keep training, flying is the everyone''s dream. Now I was lying on a beautifulwn in the mansion''s garden while looking at the sky that was starting to darken, I was exhausted from training with my wings all day. "I will resume the journey now master." (Nix) Just as the sky has gonepletely dark, I hear a voiceing from my shadow. "It''s been days, can you tell me how much time is left?" (I) "The reason for the dy is because Dora got off track four times, but it looks like we''re on the right track this time." (Nix) "Dora said with my speed we should get closer to dawn." (Nix) "Finally, I''m tired of being stuck indoors." (I) "You can always go out a little, the others also take turns going out during the day." (Nix) "I can''t do that, I still don''t haveplete control over my Aura, if I leave we could be noticed for a moment of carelessness." (I) "I''ve been training my Aura control, so I''m getting more familiar with it, I''ve been able to control my Aura to some extent, but I still can''t suppress it inside mepletely, I''ll train a little more." (I) "I''m sure you will soon enough." (Nix) "Irina told me that you''ve been training every day with your wings, how''s it going?" (Nix) "Difficult, it took me days just to learn to move these wings, it also took me days just to get off the ground." (I) "That''s because you''re not used to it yet, with time and practice you will learn the strength needed to get off the ground, how to move the wings while flying, and how to increase or decrease speed." (Nix) "I''ve also had trouble learning to fly in the past, this sort of thing gets better with practice, so the master will be flying at will so rxed when he''s walking." (Nix) "I hope so, I don''t want to crash into trees or fly low anymore, I want to fly through a sky full of stars in a calm and rxed way." (I) I''m sure Nix is ??right, at the moment I''m like a baby bird trying to learn how to use its wings, just like human babies have problems when they''re learning to use their legs and walk, all I need to do is keep training and then fly It will be as natural to me as walking. ---------- Pov Elsaris: Everything has been unbelievable in thest few days, I have searched for centuries for a way to cure my sister and now I have found someone who can do it and the only thing he asks in return is that I be his servant, this is very easy for me since he doesn''t treat his servants and followers badly. Over these days I''ve seen how he treats everyone, he treats them like family or friends, seeing how Zenos interacts with his group reminds me of the way my sister and I were in the past, I never thought I''d see that kind of scene again. "I heard them talking, looks like we''ll make it by dawn." (Beatriz) "That''s great, I was getting tired of standing around, there''s nothing to do in here." (I) "In the city of Valen I was always very busy all the time because of the ck Market work, but here I have nothing to do." (I) "That''s why you don''t leave this room, if you left to interact more with others it would be better." (Beatriz) "Last night we spent the night ying cards, I found out that one of Zenos'' employees is very good, his name is Nn." (Beatriz) "Were you betting?" (I) ,m "No, it was just a friendly game, it was fun, I haven''t had this much fun in decades." (Beatriz) "On the ck Market we could never let our guard down, but here we can rx and be ourselves, everyone here is so cheerful and friendly." (Beatriz) "I know that, but I''m very anxious to be able to talk to my sister again, now that it''s not long to heal her, I can''t wait any longer, everything I''ve suppressed for centuries seems to want toe out, all the longing, anxiety, love, anger, sadness and despair I felt." (I) "I feel like I''m going to lose control, I''m not very stable at the moment." (I) "All the more reason to try to interact more with others, it will help you distract yourself a little, being alone won''t help you, Mom." (Beatriz) "Thanks for the advice, you and Jay are always helping me." (I) "Speaking of Jay, where is he?" (I) "Training with the Dark Elf by the name of Sophia, she is a good warrior and her way of fighting is simr to Jay''s." (Beatriz) "He said training with her reminds him of when he was a kid and training with her friend, I''ve never seen him so rxed and happy before." (Beatriz) "Aren''t you the same way too?" (I) "I saw you talking to one of the White Elves, you looked very happy." (I) "Her name is Caryna, she is the daughter of another White Elf by the name of Freya and her husband is the Beastman of the Lion tribe by the name of Leo." (Beatriz) "Looks like you already know everything about her." (I) "I''ve never met anyone like her before, talking to her is fun, she''s very sincere and innocent, she''s also very kind to everyone." (Beatriz) "She''s always smiling, all she does is thinking about how to please those around her, I''ve never met anyone like that even before I turned into a Rogue." (Beatriz) "People like that are rare, but they are also fragile, anything shakes them emotionally." (I) "I can''t say that yet, maybe she''s different." (Beatriz) "All I know is that I liked this ce and I''m sure you will too, Mom." (Beatriz) "I''ll try, among them there''s someone that even I consider talented." (I) "Are you talking about Nira?" (Beatriz) "Yeah, the only reason I wanted to get rid of her was because of the cursed energy she''s umted over years of evaluating cursed items." (I) "She wouldn''t survive long, but I couldn''t release her either, I tried to sell her at auction in hopes of being valued for her skill and well taken care of." (I) "It worked, Zenos and her group bought her." (Beatriz) "Yes, at that time I was inclined to turn her into a Rogue just like I did with you, but I couldn''t." (I) "You must be the only Matriarch with only two family members, all out of fear as usual." (Beatriz) "The image of sealing my sister in that crystal using my blood alwayses up when I think about turning someone, you and Jay were special cases that happened in the heat of the moment." (I) "But you two are very talented, Jay is very good atbat and you have a shrewd business mind, you are an excellent thief and spy, you couldn''t have gotten better children for our line of work." (I) "I think that''s why Zenos epted us, from what we''ve learned so far, he needs people to gather information." (Beatriz) "Yes, the only one he has is the Gray Elf named Kira, but she seems inexperienced yet, she has a lot of potentials, but we have centuries of experience in that." (I) "She can''t work alone either, work in groups is faster and more urate." (I) "Now enough talking, let''s eat something, these Elves'' food is amazing." (I) "OK let''s go." (Beatriz) This ce is great, my daughter is right, living here will be much better than living to hide and working with things that even I don''t agree with, working in the ck market can be lucrative and I can have ess to a lot of information, but it''s not at all aggravating, the things I saw and did there cannot be erased from my mind. But this ce is amazing, a base inside a mobile dungeon, besides working for the dungeon master, I never thought something like this would happen, Zenos seems a bit inexperienced and naive at times but most of the time he is a mystery to me. The way he talks, acts, and thinks is strange, he seems to do things not for benefit but simply out of fun or curiosity, but still, he always acts rationally and thinks deeply about what he is going to do. I can''t tell if he is someone who gets carried away by emotions or is someone rational, the way he thinks is also strange, look at this group full of different races and with different abilities. Normally bringing people so different together would be impossible, but somehow he did it, he does a lot of strange things, I can''t predict anything about him, just now I was talking to my daughter while I was seeing him through the window with strange and beautiful wings with scales of ck crystal, from the way he''s been training it looks like he acquired these wings a short time ago. ---------- At dawn the next day I was in the living room eating fruit and reading a book when Jay walks in andes over to say something close to my ears before he leaves. "Looks like we''ve arrived, let''s see how this vige that Zenos came to help is doing." (I) Chapter 241 Cap 240: Meeting The Village Leader(Chapter Preview) Finally arriving at Jana''s vige, I share the eyes of La who is outside sitting on Nix''s head. I look around and realize we''rending in a small forest with nothing around. "(Are you sure we''reing, La? I can''t see anything around.)" (I) "(Dora said the vige is just ahead, but it looks like it''s hidden by barriers and illusions, so we can''t see.)" (La) "(We arending now to continue on foot, Nix thinks this will be better so as not to scare the people of the vige.)" (La) "(Tell Nix I''ll send Jana out as soon as yound, it''ll be better that way.)" (I) "(Okay.)" (La) I go over to where Jana is, she''s spent most of her time reading magic books or talking to ¨¦rica about magic, so she must be in the library, as I walk in I see her sitting on the floor with piles of books scattered around her. "We''re here, it looks like we''re close to her vige now." (I) "It was a lot quicker than I thought it would be, it would normally take two months of traveling on foot." (Jana) "I think you better go outside the Dungeon and guide Nix to your vige, if you and Dora are there it will be easier to exin about us." (I) "I could spend days here reading all these wonderful books, but you''re right, I have to be there when we go into the vige, they might think something happened if they see Dora and I''m not there." (Jana) "I will open a gate for you, the others will remain inside the Dungeon with me until we are in front of the vige." (I) "Aren''t you afraid of people from my vige finding out about the Dungeon? I thought you were going to ask me to keep quiet about what I know." (Jana) "On the way here I had some time to think, it will be impossible to hide about your vige''s Dungeon as I have ns to use it as an advantage against Farus." (I) "How are you going to do that?" (Jana) "Don''t rush things, you''ll know soon, now I think you better go, I''ll ask La to create a space portal for you to get to the safe room on this floor faster." (I) "Alright, I''ll go now." (Jana) During these days La discovered that she can open space portals as long as the two destinations are inside the same floor of the Dungeon, she tried to do it outside the Dungeon but she couldn''t, she also couldn''t open a portal from one floor of the Dungeon to another floor or outside the Dungeon. Seems like the only reason I can do this is because she''s my Fairy Hired, she has some of my authority within the Dungeon, but she''s different from Nix as she can''t help me run the Dungeon. Nix said that if I had Affinity with the Space element I could do even better than La, it seems that because I am the Dungeon Master I can teleport anywhere if I have Space Elemental Affinity. I contact La, she enters a gate that Nix created, as soon as she appeared in the safe room on the first floor she goes to the crystal in Dragon form of Nix, then she teleports to the safe room on the third floor and there it opens a portal to where I am. Soon the space in front of me starts to ripple and I can see La through the ripples. Jana wastes no time and goes through the portal that closes soon after, so I see through La''s eyes the two of them leaving after teleporting to the first floor. With Jana and Dora in the lead, Nix and La start walking through the woods after Nix has closed the Dungeon gate, it seems like an hour or two to dawn. I contact La asking her to let me know when they arrive at the vige, so I leave the library and tell the others that Jana is outside guiding Nix to the vige, telling everyone to get ready, then wait until we get there. ---------- After about forty minutes everyone was ready, it didn''t take long for Nix to contact me through my shadow. "We have arrived master, La will open a portal for you." (Nix) "Okay, thanks for the warning." (I) "Everyone listened, let''s go outside now." (I) I start to leave the mansion with everyone following me, a few minutester the space in front of me starts to ripple, I pass through the portal with everyone following me, we have all seen La training with these portals for thest few days so no one was scared or fear of entering the portal. After that, we all go to the first floor of the Dungeon and then we leave, as soon as we leave I notice that the sky is still dark, but I already see signs of a glow on the horizon, it shouldn''t be long before the sun rises. I look around and notice a five-meter wall made of solid stone, I also see three-meter gates made of whole logs. The Dungeon gate closes behind me after everyone has left, Nixes to me and stands beside me as Laes flying up andnds on my shoulder sittingfortably. Jana and Dora are in front of us with Jana kneeling in front of the gate that is closed, I look up from the gate and see several different creatures. I see female ghouls that have simr skin color and height characteristics to Jana, but also have creatures that also have gray skin in the same color as Jana, these creatures have a muscr male human body and beast head like the mix of a lion and a bear, these creatures are holding swords and spears in their hands. There were also other creatures, there were big humanoid beings with dark green skin color, they are big and muscr too, their lower fangs are big and are on the outside of the mouth looking very sharp, there were also Ogres that looked like skin people light green with horns on its head, it was easy to recognize them as they resemble Ibuki''s appearance when she was an Ogress. There were also beautiful women who wore very revealing clothes, they would have looked human if not for the lower parts of their bodies being snakes, plus there was also what I could only describe as a Werewolf, a humanoid Wolf with a fierce appearance, all these creatures were in front of me on top of the stone walls with weapons in hand, looking ready to attack at any moment. Among these creatures the one that caught my attention was one of the Lamias, she was more beautiful and bigger than the others, she had beautiful white skin with a blue snake tail, her hair and eyes were also blue, she held arge sword with one hand that looks strange as she doesn''t look very muscr and the sword seems to be very heavy, by her features I can recognize her as the vige leader Jana mentioned before if I remember correctly her name is Sapphire. "You took too long to get back Jana." (Sapphire) "We thought you and Dora were dead, but it turns out we were wrong." (Sapphire) Sapphire speaks seriously to Jana, she gives off an imposing and dignified presence, she speaks while looking at Jana at first but soon her eyes turn to us but as soon as her eyes and mine meet she focuses on me, she doesn''t look away for a second while narrowing his eyes. "Who are these people with you? Why is an Undead among them?" (Sapphire) When Sapphire says that I feel all these creatures on top of the walls directing a bloodlust grid towards us, it seems that this Lamia leader was able to see beyond Ivan''s human appearance quickly, I''m impressed since even Carlos wasn''t able to do that. "I''m sorry for the dy leader of the vige, but I aplished my mission, these people are our reinforcement and I can guarantee that this Undead does not serve Farus, please believe me." (Jana) Jana calmly responds to Lamia named Sapphire, I already knew that Ivan could cause some misunderstanding if it was discovered that he was an Undead, so I had already talked about this with Jana, I hope they understand. "What evidence do you have of what you''re talking about?" (Sapphire) "I discovered that what the Vige Guardian felt months ago was someone''s Aura, I brought that person here and this Undead is a servant of that person." (Jana) During the whole conversation this Lamia doesn''t take her eyes off me, she even directs her Aura and bloodlust towards me, I allow her to do that,pared to the pressure I felt from the Goddess Selene when I evolved in the past, from the pressure of the God Baldr when I helped Vanessa or that Heretic God when I took Corpse Dungeon''s core, this Lamia''s Aura and bloodlust represents nothing. "..." (Sapphire) "Are you done trying to test me yet?" (I) During these days that I spent inside the Dungeon, I learned to control my Aura a little better, I also learned some tricks from Sophia, one of those tricks is topletely hide my Aura inside my body which I have been trying to learn since before I left Valen city, the other trick is to let a slight trace of my Aura leave my eyes while using an Intimidate skill, my Aura strengthens the skill. I used the second trick now for just a second, I used a dash of just two Auras, which were "Chaos Aura" and "Ruler''s Presence" at the same time I activated my Intimidate skill for a second. As I did that I could see Lamia''s body stiffen and I could see her tighten her grip on her big sword as if she was getting ready forbat, to show that I wasn''t hostile I didn''t show any reaction other than saying a few words. "Looks like appearances are deceiving, don''t you child?" (Sapphire) "That''s what you''re saying." (I) Chapter 242 Cap 241: Village Situation Part 1(Chapter Preview) Meeting the leader of this vige was how I thought it would happen, I knew that if I was a good leader she wouldn''t trust a group of unknown people that appeared out of nowhere, I was sure she would try to test me somehow. But I must say she was much better than I thought she would be, she noticed that I was in charge and didn''t take her eyes off me, she also noticed that Ivan was an Undead with a single look. From the little I''ve seen she seems to be someone with great leadership skills as she has so many different races obeying her, her ability and strength seem to be very good, I''m not sure, but I think she must be stronger than me, but in a fight of Auras I still win since I have more Aura skills. "Vige leader, they are reliable, I can promise that." (Jana) "The Guardian said that the presence she felt wasfortable and made her feel safe, I don''t feel anything like any of these people, especially this creature in the form of a child." (Sapphire) "Creature?" (I) "You''re being very rude to refer to someone you''ve just met like that." (I) ,m "He''s right, Sapphire." (female voice) "He''s exactly who I felt, he might try to hide his Aura, but at this distance, I can still feel it." (female voice) Soon a female voice came out of nowhere, I try to find the direction, but I can''t, it seems that this voice ising from everywhere. While looking for where the voice hade from, I suddenly feel a hand on my shoulder, as I walk away I see a beautiful dark-skinned woman, she has red hair and green eyes, this is a strangebination of colors, she is wearing a red and green dress made of leaves with vines decoration. This woman looked to be in her thirties, somehow I felt immense dangering from this woman, I felt like she was everywhere and this body was just a part of a whole. "Guardian!?" (Sapphire) "How can you get so close to someone you''ve just met, let alone someone so strange?" (Sapphire) "We don''t know your true intentions." (Sapphire) "He has no malice, I also found out who he is, I may not know much about him, but I''ve heard of someone like that." (Dryad Guardian) "He''s a Fairy Keeper, am I right Dora?" (Dryad Guardian) "You''re right, he''s a Fairy Keeper." (Dora) This woman appeared out of nowhere, but from the way the leader of this vige and Dora are talking to her I can tell she must be the Guardian, Jana talks about so much, a Dryad. It seems that this Dryad managed to realize that I am a Guardian of the Fairies, I thought she was hiding my Auras very well, she must have certain perception abilities. When the Vige Guardian told me about me, with Dora confirming my identity, the vige leader''s eyes widened for a moment in surprise. "Are you sure? His presence is too strange and chaotic for him to be epted by Fairies who like harmony with nature." (Sapphire) "You don''t understand Sapphire, chaos is as much a part of nature''s circle as harmony." (Dryad) "There will always be opposites in nature like fire and water, light and darkness, life and death, harmony and chaos, etc." (Dryad) "Fairies and Spirits have a duty to give bnce to nature, not harmony, remember that." (Dryad) "..." (Sapphire) Even though she doesn''t look old, her calm words are full of wisdom, I feel like she''s watching a teacher teaching a student. "But that still doesn''t exin the Undead who''s with him, how will I know he''s not a Servant of Farus?" (Sapphire) "Ask him then." (Dryad) Everyone looks at Ivan, so he steps forward and cancels his spectral body ability by reverting to his Skeleton form, this makes the various races on the walls stand on guard by pointing their weapons at him. "I may be an Undead, but my only master is Zenos, I don''t know how I can prove it, so they''ll have to trust us." (Ivan) "You can see it, can''t you?" (Dryad) "His manner of speaking and acting is calm, he does not emit malice or aggression unlike the Undead of Farus." (Dryad) "..." (Sapphire) "Open the gate!" (Sapphire) "But leader..." (Ogre A) "He''s an Undead..." (Lamia A) "They''re strangers, we don''t know their intentions..." (Ghoul A) "Shut up!!!" (Sapphire) "We''ve been waiting months for Jana toe back with help, now let her open the gate!" (Sapphire) It seems that the Dryad managed to convince the vige leader, but the other vigers don''t seem to trust us, they also seem to want to attack Ivan at any moment. "They won''t attack you, don''t worry." (Dryad) "Are you reading my mind?" (I) "I don''t have that kind of ability, but your wary eyes give away your thoughts." (Dryad) "I appreciate youing all this way, I hope you can do something to help Sapphire and the rest of this vige." (Dryad) After saying that the Dryad disappears and the gate in front of us opens, then most of the creatures descend from the walls and watch us from inside the vige while the vige leader is standing waiting for us to enter. "We will." (I) I go to the gate and enter, I stand in front of the vige leader by the name of Sapphire, now that I am so close I see that she is almost two meters tall. "Wee, I wish I could wee you differently, but our situation is not good at the moment." (Sapphire) "Follow me to my house, let''s talk there." (Sapphire) "OK." (I) I start walking behind the vige leader with the others beside me and behind me, as we walk I look around and see stone houses, wooden houses, and some shacks. Inside the vige I see other types of creatures besides the ones that were on the walls or at the entrance, I see Hobgoblins, more Werewolves, some Lizardman and also some strange creatures that look like nts in humanoid form, they have leaves instead of hair, the skin of these creatures varies between different shades of green I can see branches and vines growing from some of them and their eyes arepletely green instead of white with different colored irises varying for each individual I have never seen these creatures before but I remember reading about them in books, are treated like monsters but they look like Demis to me, if I remember correctly the name of their race must be Nymphs. If I remember correctly, they are beings that look like women but are not, Nymphs have no gender being like living nts in humanoid form, they are beings that live in forest areas and absorb vitality from other creatures. I was surprised to see so many different beings in this vige, I didn''t think there would be so many races here, this vige is much bigger than I initially expected, there are also many people living here, from the little I saw until I got to Sapphire''s house, there must be thousands living in this vige. vige. The vige was simple but beautiful, the houses were big enough to amodate families of three or four, but Sapphire''s house was a wooden cabin with arge stone floor, it only had the ground floor, but it was approximately 800 m2 in size, this ce is probably not just her married, it must also be a meeting and working ce for the whole vige. As soon as we enter we are in arge room with a round table and several chairs of different sizes, Safira goes to a ce where she doesn''t have chairs and settles down with her snake tail on the floor. "Please have a seat." (Sapphire) I sit in a chair opposite her, but the others stand behind me, the vige leader looking at each one before turning back to me. "You have a very diverse group, I see some Demis among them, are the monsters from your Dungeon?" (Sapphire) "(Then she noticed that the gate we came out of was a Dungeon, I thought it might make it look like a space portal like La''s or some kind of teleportation magic, but it looks like she noticed what it really was, that might be good already that they would find out sooner orter.)" (me) "I''m very proud of my group, but none of them are from the Dungeon." (I) "I guess we haven''t introduced ourselves yet, have we?" (I) "True, when the gate to the Dungeon opened and I saw this Undead, I considered you enemies, the only reason I didn''t attack was because I saw Jana and Dora with you." (Sapphire) "I didn''t even think about introductions at this point, as apologies for my initial hostility allow me to introduce myself first." (Sapphire) "My name is Sapphire, I am the strongest Lamia here and the leader of this vige." (Sapphire) "My name is Zenos, I am a Vampire and leader of this group, at the request of Jana and Dora we came to help." (I) "I appreciate your help, but I must ask this as the vige leader" (Sapphire) "What do you want in exchange for your help?" (Sapphire) "Jana and Dora have already exined your situation to us, so how about I propose that whatever my group gets is ours." (I) "Only that?" (Sapphire) She looks at me suspiciously, it seems it''s suspicious because I''m asking for so little. "Farus is exploring dungeons constantly, so he''s been umting a lot of items, plus he''s gathered all three main races of the mountain range." (I) "Therefore he must have acquired great wealth in his stronghold, asking for this wealth as well as anything we steal from him now as a reward will prevent future trouble." (I) "That''s considering we managed to win, Farus has an increasingly strong and numerous army, at this moment our chances are slim." (Sapphire) Chapter 243 Cap 242: Village Situation Part 2(Chapter Preview) We are now inside what appears to be a meeting room inside the house of Jana''s vige leader, she is a Lamia by the name of Sapphire, after some friction when we arrived, we are finally starting to discuss the current situation in the vige. "How about if first of all you told me about the current situation in the vige and about events that happened recently." (I) "Wouldn''t you and your group prefer to rest? The journey here must have taken more than a month at least." (Sapphire) "We are fine, instead of wasting time resting, I prefer to know the situation to start preparations." (I) "You talk like you already have a n." (Sapphire) "I have some ideas, they''re not ns yet, I need the information to see if these ideas are viable and turn them into ns that we can use." (I) "It looks like your appearance is really deceiving, you look like a child, but I can see you have a good mind in that head." (Sapphire) "If we are talking about the situation in the vige, then things are getting difficult, the food we had stocked up is close to running out since we erected the barriers no one was allowed to leave, only Fairies and Spirits could go outside in order to gather information." (Sapphire) "Why only Fairies and Spirits?" (I) "They''re more likely to be able to hide, and they''re more likely to run away because they''re fast." (Sapphire) "We found that almost all the viges have already been attacked, some seem to have tried to flee, others have gone into hiding, we managed to convince others to join us and others decided to do it their own way." (Sapphire) "Farus seems to be attacking the weakest viges and groups first, if he continues like this he will leave us forst." (Sapphire) "If it was a defensive battle, what would our chances be?" (I) "Neither, we would just be dying the inevitable, sooner orter our troops would be tired and Farus would break through the gates or the walls, so that would be our end." (Sapphire) "Jana said you guys have an illusion around the vige, but I didn''t see any of that, why?" (I) "We keep the illusion just above the vige now to save our mana expenditure, our Mages are running out of steam, plus I have received news that shows that Farus must already know about the location of this vige." (Sapphire) "How did he find out?" (I) "My daughter... she... she..." (Sapphire) Sapphire closes her eyes unable to finish her sentence, she clenches her hands so tightly that blood starts toe out. "I discovered that someone I trusted joined Farus willingly, I have information that he even led an attack on another vige." (Sapphire) "I understand." (I) "Other than that, is there anything else you want to know?" (Sapphire) "I have a few questions if you don''t mind answering them, they''re questions I already asked Jana when I agreed toe here." (I) "Do you mind if I ask?" (I) "If you''re able to protect this ce and defeat Farus, then you can ask whatever you want, I''ll do my best to answer." (Sapphire) "Can you tell me how many people there are in this vige at the moment?" (I) "If you count all races, then it must be a little over 13000." (Sapphire) "Of these numbers, how many are inbat condition?" (I) "If we take out those who are too injured, cursed, dismembered or too young to fight, then a little over 10,000 are ready to fight." (Sapphire) "If the wounded and the cursed are healed how many can still fight?" (I) With that question Sapphire looks at me strangely, surprise and hope bing apparent on her face. "If you''re able to do that I''d appreciate it, so a little over 1300 can get back intobat." (Sapphire) "That would total over 11300..." (me) "What are the total numbers of enemies?" (I) "There are more than 25000." (Sapphire) "How are they divided?" (I) "The undead are around 15000, most of them in your army." (Sapphire) "The other 10000 are Ogres, Ghouls and Orcs divided into three battalions." (Sapphire) "But there are also some sentences that belong to different races of the mountain range, they are beings who chose to surrender to Farus for survival or in some cases in exchange for power..." (Sapphire) I can see the coldness and fury in her eyes, from what she said before I can assume that this Lamia who joined Farus is her daughter, she must be with a lot of anger and sadness umted, this will be good, this will give more motivation at the time of battle for her. "How many monsters or Demis with Grade S strength and above are with Farus?" (I) "If you don''t count Farus himself, then ourtest information points to 13 in total." (Sapphire) "Do you know what their races and ways of fighting are?" (I) "Of the numbers I mentioned, 3 are Undead summoned by Farus, they haven''t fought so far, they stay by his side to protect him at all times, but we can measure their strength through their Auras." (Sapphire) "Of the rest, 5 are melee fighters being from the three main races, 2 are Ghoul Mages, 1 is an Ogre assassin, 1 is an Orc Archer, and thest one is the Lamia I mentioned before being a short to medium range fighter. " (Sapphire) "How many do we have on our side that have a strength equal to or greater than Grade S?" (me) "We have 5 in total with me being SS Grade, but the enemy also has 2 at least, with a simr strength to mine." (Sapphire) "Of these 5 on our side what are their races and way of fighting?" (I) "I''m a warrior who uses a big sword, I''m good at melee and medium-range attacks using magic, I''m a magic warrior." (Sapphire) "Of the others, 2 are close-range fighters being an Ogre and an Orc, the other two are Mages being a Nymph and a Ghoul." (Sapphire) "I think I understand our and Farus''s level of strength now." (I) "Can you tell if he fights using tactics? Or is he just using his superior numbers and strength?" (I) "We thought it was just his numbers so we tried to fight him head-on but we lost 5000 troops that way, towards the end of the battle he always uses the same tactic of raising the battle dead, that way he always wins." (Sapphire) "So he always uses the same tactic?" (I) "Yea." (Sapphire) "So he''s a fool, he must have been blinded by his pride and winning streak by now." (I) "Do you know where your stronghold is? Do you know if there are other ces where your troops gather?" (I) "We know where his fortress is, outside the fortress, he has nowhere else, he gathers everything he collects and all his army in one ce, in the fortress." (Sapphire) "The fortress not only has the army protecting it at all times, but it also has a barrier against magical attacks." (Sapphire) "(This information is enough for now, I''m impressed that she was able to answer everything quickly, she''s an excellent leader apparently.)" (I) "That''s enough information, for now, I''ll take a few hours going over and analyzing this, I''lle to talk to you after I get this all sorted and have more practical ns." (I) "Alright, I don''t mind answering a few questions if I got any more ns, I honestly haven''t been able to think of anything we can try." (Sapphire) "I just hope the Keeper is right about you and your group, we don''t have much time before things start to go terribly wrong." (Sapphire) "Tomorrow I should have something I can talk to you about, then we can start discussing how to start our attack on Farus." (I) "Hope so." (Sapphire) After all this conversation with Sapphire I realized howpetent she is as a leader, she is also strong and has charisma. I can understand why all these races are obeying her but she is still shaken by her daughter''s situation, during our conversation she didn''t lose her cool or show any reaction to most of the questions but when her daughter was involved she would fill with anger and sadness, it must be hard knowing that you''re going to have to fight and maybe even kill your own daughter. But this is excellent for me, I will wait until I gain Sapphira''s trust before talking to her about my n, her daughter being such a criminal means I don''t need to feel remorseful about using her in an experiment, I also need time to running some simtions in my head, I have to think of a n to quickly finish off Farus, this before he knows it, I have to enjoy it while he seems to be being careless with his ns. I took advantage of being with Safira to introduce the rest of my group, I also asked where we could stay during our stay in the vige. She said that we could stay at her house, I told her about the Dungeon and said that I would leave an entrance open in the room, after that we went to this room and I open a gate to the Dungeon, I make a group with Sapphire and I take her to the living room safe from the third floor for her to register with the crystal so she can teleport to speak to me in an emergency now. After that I spent the night going over all the information I got from Sapphire, I also talked a bit about all this information with the others, I also told them about my ns, I wanted their opinions on this, maybe I could think of a better n that way. But I still haven''t forgotten the day''s synthesis, three more days and I''ll have finished synthesizing all the rabbit strains that Elsaris has managed, so I''ll be able to help her and her sister while getting more capable people on my side. Chapter 244 Cap 243: Zenos Plans Part 1(Chapter Preview) Sapphire Pov: The moment I saw Jana and Dora I was happy, I was relieved that the two were okay, I was also happy to see that they were apanying a Fairy and a red-haired woman, but when I saw that woman opened a Dungeon gate using her shadow, I thought it was an enemy, if not for Jana who knelt down asking not to attack, then a battle would have taken ce there. As the Keeper had informed me that a Fairy King had passed through the vige warning that Jana would return with reinforcements, I decided to trust Jana and not attack, but I almost changed my mind when more people came out of that Dungeon''s gate. I looked at each of those people and I was surprised by many things, the first thing that surprised me was the variety of races, the second thing that surprised me was that I discovered an Undead among them, at that moment I was about to attack when I saw that child with red hair and eyes of different colors. As a leader and also as the strongest warrior in the vige for decades, one of the things I had to learn was to know how to quickly analyze a situation and also analyze the people around me, whether to assign a capable person to the most suitable job for them or to analyze an enemy''s strength to decide whether to fight or run. So, as soon as I saw that child, I knew he was the leader, I could see that he was trying to hide his Aura, I also noticed that all those people stood next to this child''s Tatras, but what surprised me the most was also realizing that The red-haired woman was a Spirit and her features looked a lot like this child, the same for the strange Fairy who was together with this child, she also had simr features like skin color, hair color, and different colored eyes. My instincts were telling me that this child was dangerous, if the situation had been different I would have attacked, but seeing Jana and Dora along with them, also remembering about the Fairy King''s warning that the Guardian informed me, I couldn''t be sure if these people were trustworthy. I tried to test the child by directing my Aura and bloodlust towards him, to my surprise, he didn''t react, it was as if he didn''t care about me, when he looked at me an intense sense of danger ran through my body, I became alert and squeezed the handle of my sword, at that moment I was influenced by the Aura trace I felt in her eyes and I almost attacked, but at that moment the Guardian appeared, calming the situation and resolving the misunderstandings. I even found out that the red-haired boy was a Guardian of the Faeries, strange as he might appear to me. After these people entered the vige I took them straight to my house, I wanted to try to talk more calmly with them to find out if they can be trusted and to see if they will be able to help us. The boy I discovered bearing the name Zenos wanted to start by listening to the situation we are in at the moment. I thought it would be a good way to test his ability and intelligence, I let him ask whatever he wanted. With each question that this boy asked, I could see that he has an analytical mind and that he knows how to see the big picture of a situation, most people wouldn''t ask suchplete questions, he even said he had some ideas that we could use in this situation, but who would need some time before talking to me. I thought he might be making excuses, but if that''s the case, then he wouldn''t have asked for such a short time of a day, so I decided to wait and see if he''d actuallye up with a good n. During my conversation with him I was as honest as possible with my answers, he needed to know the truth if he was going to help me, so I had to save my shame and fury and talk about my daughter too, being betrayed by your own family is the worst nightmare for races like mine who see all of theirmunity as family, knowing that my own blood daughter has joined the enemy broke my heart. After talking to Zenos and showing him his room, I was invited to briefly enter his Dungeon and then I left my house and went to the center of the vige where the tree that is the Guardian''s true body is, it was a tree of 25 meters tall, all its leaves were red and the trunk was dark giving more contrast to the red leaves. I went to the tree and sat on the ground leaning against the tree, on a low branch the Guardian appeared sitting on it. "What did you think of him?" (Dryad) "Smart, weird, mysterious and dangerous." (I) "You''re right, it looks like you''ve grown to be a good leader, congrattions Sapphire." (Dryad) "Please don''t treat me like a child, I''m not that child you could pester all day anymore." (I) "For me, you and everyone in this vige will always be my children, the children I taught, coached, and loved." (Dryad) "Now tell me, in your opinion, do you think he will help us?" (Dryad) "He seemed sincere to help us, I also liked the questions he asked, but the reward for his help worries me." (I) "It should be good for him to ask for a reward, those who do dangerous things for no benefit are either fools or they are up to something." (Dryad) "I think so too, but I think there is more to what he asked for as a reward." (I) "What''s it?" (Dryad) "He asked to keep everything he and his group took from Farus, it looks to me like he''s working for free." (I) "It could also mean that he''s sure to win, maybe he''s being clear about how he''s going to share everything Farus has because he thinks victory is certain." (Dryad) "He may be trying to resolve a likely misunderstanding that could happen in the future if we beat Farus, if you agree now, then you won''t be able to say anything when he takes all he wants from Farus for himself." (Dryad) "He said something like that, but I don''t care about Farus'' resources and treasure, all I want is enough food for the whole vige and nothing else." (I) "After Farus is defeated, we can achieve anything else by exploring the Dungeons that were once monopolized by the three races." (I) "Because our vige has be so big, we will be able to rule the entire mountain range after defeating Farus, so I don''t care how much wealth he umtes." (I) "Good way of thinking, you can give this group what they want, if they help us we have no reason toin about giving them a reward they only get if we win against Farus." (Dryad) ---------- Pov Zenos: After the vige leader leads us to arge room where she says we can use it as our bedroom, I tell Nix to open a dungeon entrance here. As soon as we''re all inside we head straight to the third floor, then we gather in the rooms inside the mansion. "I think everything went well today, I''m impressed we didn''t have to fight." (I) "I thought I would be attacked the moment I showed my body, those wererge amounts of bloodlust directed at me." (Ivan) "What did you expect, the enemy of this vige is a Necromancer with an army of Undead." (¨¦rica) "Distrusting you was inevitable, but something we were already expecting." (¨¦rica) "Yes, I nned to introduce you from the start, but I was surprised she noticed you''re an Undead without my having to say it." (I) "She has good senses, she is also very strong." (Kira) "The way she held that big sword shows her strength, but that was to deceive, her movements were subtle, she must have a great fighting technique." (Irius) "Her Aura control was also great, in that situation, she directed her Aura only to the master and sent her bloodlust through her Aura, that''s not something easy to learn, she has full control of her Aura." (Sophia) "I like to hear your opinion on the strength of the vige leader, but I would like to know what you think about her personality and emotional state?" (I) "I think we''ve all noticed that the only times she lost control was when she mentioned her daughter." (Irina) "She must be pretty shaken up still, I don''t think I should let her fight until she gets her emotions under control." (Irina) "I don''t think she''ll listen if I ask her not to fight, so we can only pray that everything works out." (I) "Master, during your questions I noticed strange behavior from this vige leader." (Nira) "What did you notice, Nira?" (I) "It looked like she was testing you, she didn''t borate on her information, she just answered exactly what you asked." (Nira) "I also noticed that the way the vige leader looked at you was like she was analyzing you, she probably wanted to see how far her questions would go." (Nira) "That''s because she was testing the master''s intelligence, probably wanted to find out if he could see the big picture." (Ivan) "She also tried to analyze the master at the gate when we arrived." (Diana) "This vige leader made two tests for you master, the one at the gate was to see how strong you were and to find out how you were going to deal with an Aura like hers." (Freya) "Inside her house, the master was tested to know how smart he is, also to know the way he does things." (Freya) "I think she got a good first impression of the Lord, we should be fine for now." (Irina) "I think we should discuss the master''s n." (lyra) "I understand that we are going to use the potions I made, but so far I don''t know how the master ns to do that." (lyra) "Lyra is right, I''ll start telling you what I have nned." (I) "I want to hear your opinions before I speak with the vige leader tomorrow." (I) Chapter 245 Cap 244: Zenos Plans Part 2(Chapter Preview) Right after talking for the first time with the leader of this vige by the name of Sapphire, I meet with my group at the mansion inside the Dungeon to talk about my ns. "To tell you the truth, I had a n ready before I even arrived in this vige." (I) "The little information Jana told us was enough for me toe up with a viable n." (I) "Then why did you say that to that Lamia who is the vige leader?" (Ibuki) "He did it to buy time, Ibuki." (Lyra) "With that, he has until tomorrow to perfect the n he already has or even switch to another n." (Lyra) "You thought well Lyra, but you were also wrong." (I) "The reason I lie is because the vige leader doesn''t trust me, even if I tell her my n now, she''ll think it''s an improvised n that I haven''t given enough thought to." (I) "I really wanted to know thetest and most urate information, but more importantly, I wanted her to see me gathering the right information and asking for time to perfect a n." (I) "I see, so when you tell her your n tomorrow it will be easier for her to believe since she''s seen the steps she took to create the n." (Diana) "Exactly." (I) "But what n is this? You haven''t told us anything yet." (Vanessa) "The focal point of this n is this Dungeon, Nix and La." (I) "I''m going to use this to win this war against Farus, he won''t be able to figure out what''s happening until it''s toote." (I) "What will you want me to do, master." (Nix) "It means I''ll have a lot of fighting chances, right? Right? Right?" (La) "Calm down, La." (I) "I''ll refrain from talking about details now as you''ll hear about it tomorrow, I''ll talk about the core part of the n now." (I) "I decided to go back to my roots, most of you may not know, only Ibuki, Diana, Kira, and ¨¦rica will know this, but I always started my ns using ambushes, this time I will do it again." (I) "Master''s ambushes are amazing, it reminds me of the past, the master was so nice and smart that I didn''t understand anything he did." (Ibuki) "That''s because you were a Goblin then, you weren''t very smart, now you''re a powerful Oni." (¨¦rica) "Your intelligence now doesn''tpare to before, out of all of us serving the master, you''ve grown the most, Ibuki." (Kira) "That''s right, your strength is very close to me now, I think I have to start training more so I don''t fall behind." (Diana) "I think you are straying from the main theme, the master is telling us about ourbat ns now." (Freya) "That''s right, don''t lose focus and listen carefully." (Sophia) "Sorry, master." (¨¦rica/Diana) "I will listen now, continue master." (Ibuki) The conversation veered a little off course as the girls started to reminisce about the past, but luckily Freya and Sophia got everything back in order. "As I was trying to say before, our n will be an ambush." (I) "I will create traps on the first and second floors of the Dungeon, it will be traps of the type to immobilize or kill." (I) "The n is reasonably simple in concept, Nix will stay within the shadows and attack groups of enemies by surprise devouring them in his Dragon form, this will take them to the Dungeon." (I) "But that could be dangerous if they go back the way they came in as they could hurt Nix, so La will be in the safe room on the first floor facing the entrance with an open space portal near the stairs to the second floor or various ces in the first floor." (I) "That way the enemy will only have two choices, go down the stairs to the second floor that has no exit or explore the first floor to find the exit, considering that they won''t have registered in the crystal of the safe room on the first floor, so even if they go to the second floor they can''t get out." (I) "I will have you and the warriors of this vige inside the Dungeon to destroy Farus'' troops without him being able to bring them back from the dead as Undead." (I) "This is the main part of the n, there are many other details as well, but you will hear about it tomorrow when you tell the vige leader." (I) "What did you think?" (I) "..." (all) "(What silence is this, why is everyone looking at me like that with wide eyes?)" (I) Nobody said anything, I was starting to think there was something wrong with the n I thought, with my nervousness increasing I started to look around and realized that Elsaris was the only one smiling, she was in a corner of the room with her children to not attract attention, I think she hasn''t blended in much with the others yet. "Elsaris, you haven''t said anything so far, why don''t you give your opinion too, I''d like to know what you think of the n and if there''s anything I can improve on it." (I) "Improve?" (Elsaris) "Before I say anything, let me just ask you one question." (Elsaris) "Go ahead, ask." (I) "You''ve already thought about what the ambush is going to be and how it''s going to go, right." (Elsaris) "Yes, that''s part of the details I''ll talk about tomorrow." (I) "Simply put, I will use fog and illusion, I will also choose a vige that will be attacked." (I) "As I thought, listening to your n thought the same thing, so you really thought of everything hahahahaha..." (Elsaris) "A n that only a Dungeon Master who owns a mobile Dungeon like this could use, hahahaha..." (Elsaris) "A n so strange, malicious and cowardly that it won''t give the enemy any chance to counterattack or prepare, they won''t even realize what''s happening." (Elsaris) "A wonderful n, I have a new level of respect for you now hahahaha..." (Elsaris) "..." (I) "The malicious and cowardly part of the n was unnecessary, I thought it was such a good n." (I) "Your n shows no honor, nor does it show any respect for your enemy." (Elsaris) "Your nes down topletely exterminating the enemy, right? Have you considered leaving any alive?" (Elsaris) "Of course not, if they die fast it will be better, there''s only one enemy I want to leave alive in the end, all the others will die." (I) "Exactly what I thought, few would have such ruthlessness and resolve even against an enemy, you did well, I have nothing to say about your n." (Elsaris) "So why doesn''t anyone say anything? Why are they looking at me like that?" (I) "They just don''t know what to say, you say it''s a simple n, but you have a lot of steps to take, plus they must be surprised at your n." (Elsaris) While talking to Elsaris who seems to have liked my n, I feel a hand on my shoulder, turn around and see it''s Nix. "This is an awesome master n, we''re going to get a lot of DP from it, I''m going to work hard to make this n work." (Nix) "As a former battlefield general, I can say that this is a very practical n." (Ivan) "But as Miss Elsaris has pointed out before, this is also an honorless n, few would think of such a thing, using this n in a war would fill the hearts of other Realms with fear." (Ivan) "I didn''t know the master could be so brutal, I feel sorry for those who be his enemies." (Freya) "..." (I) "You don''t happen to have a demonic bloodline, do you?" (Byakko) "You''re basically throwing your enemies into a hell of traps surrounded by enemies with no way out, all before the battle even begins." (Byakko) "Hahahahahaha... hahahahaha... this.... let''s kill them all... hahahahahaha..." (La) After Nix spoke the others started to go back to normal, most of them didn''t seem to know what to say, but Ivan didn''t seem to like ambush ns like that, Freya didn''t seem to like that I nned to kill all the enemies, Sophia and ¨¦rica they just nodded, Byakko was looking at me as if I was a Demon assassin and La wasughing hysterically like a maniac, her eyes were empty as if she was imagining the scene in her head, her smile was so evil that for a moment I thought she was had really be a Demon. "I thought the n was so good, getting the enemy''s bodies out of Farus'' reach, throwing the enemies into an environment where we have an advantage, getting rid of the bodies easily, not leaving any kind of information for the enemies on how their troops disappeared and still earn a lot of DP." (I) "Should I arrest them instead of killing them all?" (I) "I don''t know if that would help, Jana and Dora said that those who are with Farus be aggressive and loyal to him." (Kira) ? "It must be some kind of power that causes Hypnosis, control, envement or corruption." (Kira) "Your n might be a little brutal and cruel in leaving no one alive, but we can''t afford to leave enemies we don''t even know can be saved alive." (Kira) "I don''t know if the people of this vige will agree to this kind of n." (Irina) "It seems that there are a lot of people from other viges and races in this vige, we can assume they know the people who serve Farus now." (Irina) "Irina is right, it might be difficult for them to use aplete extermination n, but it''s also dangerous to hold prisoners, I don''t know how we can do things now." (Vanessa) What to do now, everyone seems divided about my n, from what everyone says the n itself is fine, the problem seems to be the part of killing all the enemies, so what am I going to do about it? Chapter 246 Cap 245: Discussing The Plan With Sapphire(Chapter Preview) What to do now, everyone seems divided about my n, from what everyone says the n itself is fine, the problem seems to be the part of killing all the enemies, so what am I going to do about it? "You can give your opinions if you want, but I have to say that the death of enemies from Grade S is not up for discussion." (I) "These are the toughest and most troublesome enemies, I can''t think of a safe way to trap them and we can''t afford to attack them with no intent to kill." (I) "Does that mean you don''t mind leaving the others alive?" (Ivan) "I''m not a cruel monster like La, the only reason I n to consider killing everyone is because of the logistical problems after we decide to capture them." (I) "What problems?" (Vanessa) "For starters, where are we going to put captured enemies? We don''t have anywhere to put them at the moment." (I) "We also don''t have enough people to watch over the prisoners, you''ve heard from the vige leader before, they are outnumbered." (I) "We also don''t know what Farus did to these people, we don''t have time to find out and we don''t even know if there''s a way to help them, from what Jana said the people who fled their original viges and came here fled before they were too affected. for whatever Farus did." (I) "The vige leader also said that food will soon run out in this vige, even though we have brought a lot of food, it is still not enough for this whole vige, we cannot share it with prisoners." (I) "Even though my n looks good, we''re still at a disadvantage in every area, at least that''s the way I see it." (I) "But if anyone has anything to add they can speak up, this meeting is still to perfect the n if possible." (I) Everyone was quiet for a few minutes, I didn''t say anything else either, I gave everyone the time to think and analyze everything calmly. "The master may be right, we must use whatever means at our disposal during the battle." (Ivan) "I don''t even know why you''re doubting in the first ce, didn''t the dastardly tactics start with this Necromancer using battlefield dead to increase his numbers?" (Lyra) "That''s true, if we think about it that way, the master''s n might be our best chance of winning." (Ivan) "Actually, I don''t think we should waste time thinking about right and wrong, the final decision will still rest with the leader of this vige." (Vanessa) "We are here as reinforcements, but the leadership is still with her, important decisions must still be decided by her and not by us, right Father?" (Vanessa) "That was always my intention, I''m here to help, but this vige is not mine to decide anything, they who live here must decide for themselves." (I) "I don''t need that kind of responsibility." (I) "There''s nothing to decide, what''s the problem with getting rid of your enemies, the choice should be obvious." (La) "Also don''t think I didn''t hear what you just said about me master, we''re going to have a long talk about how beautiful, cute and kind Fairies areter, understand?" (La) "I don''t want to hear your lies, you can''t deceive me any more." (I) "Idiot master...idiot idiot idiot...." (La) "Does anyone else have any useful thoughts on the n?" (I) I ignore La''s light punches to my head. "I have, why don''t we use the prisoner ambush tactic on the strongest enemies, they should be the leaders as well as being the most troublesome to deal with." (Diana) "This is a great idea, if we catch them alone we will be able to finish them quickly, we will also leave the enemy troops confused without a leader." (I) "But how are we going to identify these strongest enemies?" (I) "Leave it to me and my kids, we''ll be able to find them quickly." (Elsaris) "Very well, then I''ll leave that to you Elsaris, but does anyone have anything to add?" (I) "... ... ..." (all) "Then we can end this meeting, now I want to distribute some tasks to you." (I) "Elsaris, I want you and your children to join Freya and Caryna to check out the vige, I want to know how the vigers are feeling, I also want to know what you think of us." (I) "Diana, Ivan, Sophia, Anton, Tania and Vanessa are going to talk to the vige leader, I want you to help the wounded, check weapons,bat clothes and see what can be fixed." (I) "Alice, Nn, Leo, Nira, and Kira need you to make preparations to receiverge numbers of people here, I n to use the Dungeon to move the entire army of this vige discreetly and quickly." (I) "Nix and La you will stay with me, I need to talk to you about the n better since you two will y an important role." (I) "Lyra, I want you to prepare the potions to distribute to the vige army, I''ll talk about it tomorrow, so get everything ready." (I) "Ibuki, I noticed you''re good at drawing the other day, is that something you learned from ¨¦rica?" (I) "Yes, she said it was a good thing for me to learn how to form magic circles faster." (Ibuki) "That''s good, I want you, ¨¦rica, Irina and Irius to draw maps of the first two floors of the Dungeon, I need them today." (I) "Everyone already knows what to do, go ahead." (I) With my words, everyone starts to leave leaving just me, La, and Nix in the room. p ---------- It''s been a day since I''ve been in the vige, I spent all this time inside the Dungeon while the others did the tasks I asked for, during this time I was simting various scenarios in my head to prepare myself, I had to be ready to implement the n properly. correct. Now I''m leaving the dungeon to talk to the vige leader, this time it will be just her and me, that was her request, so I''m going to do it. This time when I enter the same meeting room as yesterday, I find only the vige leader, she also has several maps and papers scattered around the table. "You''ve arrived, I hope you''ve managed to think of a viable n, to be honest, I''ve tried everything but nothing I can think of seems to be useful against Farus." (Sapphire) "Good morning to you too, did you happen to stay overnight?" (I) "Yes, I''ve had a lot of sleepless nights in thest few months, that''s the burden of being in the lead." (Sapphire) As soon as I entered she went straight to the main subject, I can see that she is impatient and frustrated, looking at her I can see that she is tired and with dark circles, which shows that she must not have sleptst night. "I already have a n but I must say it will be your decision to use that n or not, I''m here to help but how much I help is up to you." (I) "Before you decide anything, talk about the n." (Sapphire) ---------- After an hour of saying the same things I had talked about with my group yesterday and adding a few more details to the n, I had finished sharing the n with the vige leader. I noticed that the way she looked at me changed, I could see hesitation, caution, and surprise in her eyes. I had to wait a few minutes while she folds her arms and closes her eyes, looks like she was thinking about the n, then she opens her eyes with some resolution and sadness in her eyes. "You surprised me, I didn''t expect such aplete n, after some thought I can see that we still have hope if we use your n." (Sapphire) "But it will be difficult for others to ept, you must know that one of the things I had to do to unite all these races was to create a vige council, they are a group with a representative of each race who are just below me in the hierarchy." (Sapphire) "It will be difficult to convince them, alongside Farus we have friends, parents, children, and people we care about in the past." (Sapphire) "Asking them to kill everyone is hard for me." (Sapphire) "We can also immobilize and arrest them if you want." (I) "I checked to think about it, but in our current conditions it would be impossible to keep prisoners, let alone knowing the truth about them." (Sapphire) "What truth? What are you talking about?" (I) "During our battles with Farus, we tried to capture some of his soldiers, we wanted to get information at first, but it turns out he was the father of one of the people on the vige council." (Sapphire) "He was aggressive and very loyal to Farus, he didn''t give any information even though he was tortured, but we didn''t kill him." (Sapphire) "We tried to find a way to cure him, but the more we found out, the more shocked and saddened we were." (Sapphire) "We realize that those who are on Farus'' side are basically dead, Farus ripped out their souls while still alive and then sealed the souls back into the body." (Sapphire) "Bodies are still alive and since it''s their own souls that are sealed in the body, they can still evolve." (Sapphire) "It looks like it''s not something done easily, the reason he increased the aggressiveness and instability of the three races before appearing in the past was to prepare them to be able to do that." (Sapphire) "There are those who will join him for a few months who haven''t gone through this process yet, he needs to increase their aggression making them unstable both mentally and emotionally, that''s before he uses this evil technique." (Sapphire) "What would happen if you killed Farus?" (I) "Almost everyone would die, maybe only a few dozen would survive, those who didn''t have their souls ripped out and sealed inside their bodies." (Sapphire) "The seal that Farus uses is attached to him, this prevents it from being broken, but when Farus dies the seal must break on its own, this will free the souls while leading everyone to death." (Sapphire) "Killing these people also breaks the seal by freeing their souls." (Sapphire) "For those who haven''t gone through this process, they must survive." (Sapphire) "But that doesn''t mean they can be cured, the instability that Farus causes in his troops cannot be cured easily, those from this vige fled their original viges in the first effects of this instability, but those who stayed too long will no longer to recover." (Sapphire) "They were in a state of madness and aggression forever." (Sapphire) Chapter 247 Cap 246: Sapphires Decision(Chapter Preview) My discussion with the vige leader took a few hours, it took almost half the morning, but it helped me learn some more information. During this time I realized that the vige leader wanted to use my n, ording to her, there is no way to save those who are with Farus, she would rather kill them all and free them from Farus'' control than leave them as prisoners knowing they can do it nothing to help. The vige leader said that she would talk to the vige council, they will probably ept it, but she also told me to prepare myself as some people can go into a state of fury when they hear my n. I also talked to her about the details of the n, I wanted the rest of my group here so I could exin this just once, there are many steps in this n, I wanted everyone to be able to listen at the same time. For my n I would need the help of the vige leader and her strongest soldiers, she said that she will provide whatever I want after the vige council decides whether or not to ept my n. At the end of the meeting I tried to ask her a few things in order to prepare myself, I needed to know about a vige that would be attacked, I would stay close to that vige and wait for the opportunity I would need to attack. I told her I would send someone from my group to investigate, but I would want someone to guide her through the mountain range. ---------- I got back to the Dungeon at noon, everyone was already there when I arrived and Freya was putting food on the table for everyone. "I''m back, looks like I was thest toe back." (I) "Yes, everyone has already finished the tasks you asked for yesterday." (Freya) "I''ll listen to them after food." (I) While I have a brief conversation with Freya I go over to the table and sit down to eat too along with everyone else. "How was your meeting with the vige leader, master?" (¨¦rica) "Her reaction was simr to the reaction you had yesterday, but she epted the n, but it looks like she will need approval from some representatives of the other races." (I) "Are you talking about the vige council?" (Elsaris) "It seems you already know that another thing I learned as well was how Farus made all his soldiers so loyal to him." (I) "We already know, Nix overheard her conversation and passed it on to us about that part of her conversation." (Vanessa) "I thought it would be good for others to know about this, I hope you don''t mind, master." (Nix) "Alright, that even helps me since I won''t have to exin anything." (I) "I should also inform you that we have been holding La for a while." (Nix) "What happened?" (I) "When I told everyone about how Farus hasplete control over his troops, La was the one who had the biggest reaction, I was afraid she''d go off frantically causing confusion." (Nix) "Looks like she still hasn''t gotten over what they did to her in the past, she knew it would affect her." (I) "But the process I heard La went through was very different from the process Farus is going through." (Vanessa) "It may be different, but it still boils down to corrupting the body and using the person''s soul, for La already has a lot inmon with her." (I) "Does that mean the master can help these people like he helped La, master?" (Ibuki) "No, for a start I don''t even know if it''s possible to save people who have already been affected by Farus'' evil technique." (I) "I''m not going to try to save so many people either, saving La was hard enough, saving thousands of people would be a ridiculous effort, it would also be too risky." (I) "Using my awakening skills and transforming others takes a lot of my energy, even my vitality if I do it too often or with too many people I can die." (I) "I won''t do that, I don''t have to take such a big risk, not to mention that it also looks like their minds have been seriously affected, my skills aren''t capable of helping that as far as I know, at least I''ve never tried." (I) "We''ve all seen the state the master was in helping La and Vanessa, asking him to do the same with thousands of people is unrealistic." (Kira) "Even when he helped us he was weak, the same when he woke up Freya, Caryna, Leo, and Sophia." (Irina) "We can''t do it one by one either, it would take years and put a lot of pressure on the master." (Irina) "I agree with my Sister and the master." (Irius) "I feel sorry for the families and friends of the people who serve Farus, but if holding on to hope in this situation is bad, we also can''t afford to fight softly so as not to kill them, if we do that more people will die." (Irius) "We must treat Farus'' minions like monsters from now on." (Irina) "Trying to help everyone is a reckless thing to do, as well as being a risk for me, it''s also a risk for others, I can''t and won''t make a fool of myself like that." (I) "There''s only one person who serves Farus that I''m going to steal from him, I don''t know if it will work either, but I hope so since I have information that this person hasn''t suffered the evil technique yet." (I) ---------- Sapphire Pov: The n I heard from Zenos can''t get out of my head, this is by far the n with the best chance for us to win against Farus, it also lowers the risk of death greatly. But even though I and the others in the vige know that we can''t save people by serving Farus, it''s still hard to tell everyone that we''re going to kill all of Farus'' troops, asking them to kill their rtives and friends is not an easy thing to do. "This is the kind of decision that leaves a bitter taste in my mouth, but I can''t pass up such a good chance of defeating Farus." (I) "You''re doing the right thing, Sapphire." (Dryad) "A few days ago you were about to choose an escape n that would lead to the death and suffering of almost the entire vige, all this in the hope that at least some would survive." (Dryad) "At least this time the people of the vige have a better chance to survive, you have to learn that we can''t save everyone." (Dryad) "I know that, but it''s still not easy being a leader." (I) "My own daughter is on Farus'' side, this n will be used against her too." (I) "You know Jade wouldn''t surrender alive, she''s just as stubborn as you are, but she doesn''t have your wisdom and your sense of responsibility, she only cares about power." (Dryad) "I know that too, but I''m still her mother, the thought of her death breaks my heart even though I know she deserves it." (I) While I was thinking about my conversation with Zenos, the Guardian appeared next to me from a root that came out of the ground. "The worst is yet toe, I have to convince the vige council members to ept Zenos'' n." (I) "That won''t be a problem, just like you they will also realize the benefits of this n, everyone knows we can''t save those who are with Farus." (Dryad) "I''ve been thinking about it, from thetest information we''ve got, it doesn''t look like my daughter has already been subjected to Farus'' evil technique, maybe we can still do something." (I) "You may be right, but that doesn''t change the fact that she went to Farus willingly, her crimes are serious and even if she returns to the vige, she will only be attacked by others, you would have to judge her for her crimes too. " (Dryad) Sigh "..." (I) "You have to act fast, you know we don''t have much time, make your decision and live with it, I know you are strong enough for it." (Dryad) "The truth is that I have already made my decision, in this situation we only have one decision, we cannot afford to refuse this n." (I) "So stop torturing yourself, you made the right decision, get over it and get ready, as one of the strongest warriors you will have to fight too." (Dryad) "Get ready to tell the representatives of the other races, you''ll need to talk to them today, it won''t be a pleasant conversation, but I''m sure in the end everyone will make the same decision as you." (Dryad) "But as we''re going to tell the rest of the vige, this n is too brutal, especially for more peaceful races like the Nymphs." (I) "Tell the truth and be honest, everyone will understand, even if they don''t like it they will see that it''s still safer than fighting head-on like we''ve been doing so far." (Dryad) After saying that, the Guardian disappears leaving me alone in my house, once again I''m alone with my thoughts until the doors open and someonees running in. "Vige leader, we have an emergency, a Fairy saw hundreds of Arachnesing towards the vige." (Ogre warrior) "What?" (I) "Transmit my orders, all warriors must gather at the gates, ask someone to go warn Zenos and his group too!" (I) "Right now ma''am." (Ogre warrior) With that the warrior runs off to do the tasks I''ve given him, meanwhile I go to the corner of the room and grab my big sword before heading outside. "Why are the Arachnees here? They can''t be willing to fight in a situation like this, can they?" (I) "Did the Arachnees join Farus too?" (I) "DICK! Why did this have to happen just today that I''m not in a good mood?" (I) I was one of the first to reach the gate, when I climbed the walls I could see a cloud of dust approaching quickly, at this speed it should take about ten minutes to get here. Chapter 248 Cap 247: Arachne Join The Fight(Chapter Preview) Sapphire Pov: The arachnees were almost here, I don''t know their intentions, so I have to be prepared, luckily the warriors are gathering, we are in greater numbers so it should be ok. "(This is really weird, why are you here after refusing to join us a few months ago.)" (I) "(I know the leader of Arachne vige well, she would rather die than join forces with me, that hardhead.)" (I) Soon we were ready, more than 2000 warriors, with hundreds of archers pointing in the direction where the dusk was approaching. In a few seconds, they arrive, I was surprised by what I was seeing, there were hundreds of Arachnes, most of them were injured, there were even some that were being carried, they all look tired, there were even three that fell to the ground when they stopped running and are being helped by other Arachnes. "I am Sapphire, I am the leader of this vige!" (I) "Why are you here!?" (I) With my questions aloud one Arachne stands in front of the others, I can see that two of her legs are missing, she is one of the ones being carried. I recognize her as one of the daughters of the Arachnee leader, I''m not seeing her mother around here, that doesn''t look good. If I''m not mistaken, her name must be Helena, she looks a lot like her mother, white skin, ck hair, four doctored eyes, and a white Spider lower body which is very unusual among Arachnees. "I''m Helena, daughter of the Arachnee vige leader, I apologize for showing up here in this state." (Helena) "We are here because our vige was attacked, more than half of our family died fighting, my mother''sst orders were for me to bring the most talented of the vige here and join the Lamia army in the fight against Farus." (Helena) "Don''t lie, your mother even in death would never ask for that, if you want our help start being sincere." (I) "..." (Helena) Sigh "Very well, our vige was attacked four days ago, they were outnumbered and we didn''t stand a chance, that wasn''t a battle, it was a massacre." (Helena) "My mother teamed up with our greatest warriors and mages to open a way of escape for a part of our family, she wanted us to go out of the mountain range, away from Farus." (Helena) "But as a proud Arachne, my sisters and I can''t run away, after seeing our family attacked and killed without being able to defend themselves, after seeing my own mother dying..." (Helena) "..." (Helena) "How could we run away carrying so much anger and hate inside us, how can I run away without having the chance to take revenge on the enemy who destroyed our home?!" (Helena) "Leader Sapphire is right, my mother would not approve of us being here, she respected you as a rival, for her to ask you for help would be the same as admitting defeat, she would never do that." (Helena) "But I''m not my mother, our two races have always been alike, even though we''ve faced each other on the battlefield, it''s always been low kill fights where wepete showing respect to each other." (Helena) "I am here today of my own ord and with the support of what''s left of my family to join the fight against ourmon enemy, Farus." (Helena) "Allow my family the chance to take revenge, please vige leader Sapphire." (Helena) "..." (I) "(So she died fighting...)" (I) For a few seconds, the scenes of my fights against her shed through my head. "(Goodbye my old rival, it seems that in the end, I was the one who stood the longest.)" (I) "(I know you wouldn''t approve of this, but I also know you''d be proud to see those eyes full of resolve and will to fight on your daughter.)" (I) "(I promise not to treat her badly, I will wee her family with open arms from today, rest in peace.)" (I) After hearing about the tragedy that befell the Arachne vige and the death of my eternal rival, I feel a pain in my heart that I didn''t expect, there were hundreds of battles I had against her throughout my life, she was the first one I fought and I thought I would be thest one I would fight, knowing of his death causes me more pain than I imagined I would feel. Seeing your daughter go over herst will and want to fight by my side is something that never crossed my mind, if she was still alive I would drag this girl away from here and beat her up, but I know she would be proud too for her strong will to fight an enemy who has defeated them before, she would be proud to see that resolution in her daughter''s eyes. "(I guess I can do this as a way to piss you off onest time, I hope you''re watching this in the underworld andining like your damn spider always did, how can you die for anyone other than me?)" (I) "..." (I) "Ma''am, you''re fine, you''re crying." (Lamia A) "..." (I) I run my hand over my face and realize it''s wet with my tears. "(How can I be crying over the death of that damn Spider.)" (I) I dry these ridiculous tears and look at the two-legged young Arachne under the walls, she is looking straight into my eyes with great resolution and will to fight. For a moment I thought I saw her mother''s image when I was younger, the first time I saw her was also when I first fought, she had those same resolute eyes, eyes that wouldn''t ept defeat. "Very well, I will ept you, from now on you will be part of my family and we will fight together against Farus, wee." (I) "Open the gate!!!" (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: After eating I was listening to everyone''s report about the tasks I gave yesterday, I received the maps they drew, I received a list with the potions we have and their amounts, I listened to the reports about the various races in the vige, the reports about the weapons and equipment from the vige, I also listened as they healed the various wounded and those who were suffering from curses. Everyone did what I had already said, the next time I meet with the leader of this vige it will be to discuss how to put my n into practice. "(Master, something interesting seems to be happening at the vige gates, see.)" (Nix) Soon I heard Nix talking, but this time she spoke in my head through our connection just like La does, normally she only talks through my shadow, maybe she doesn''t want to draw attention from others. I share Nix''s vision and see the city walls below, it looks like Nix is ??flying while watching what happens below. Soon I see many warriors and archers on top of the walls along with the vige leader, in a short time hundreds of creatures appear, as well as the Lamias, these creatures have the upper part of the body like human women, but the lower part of the body is of Spiders, unlike Lamias that the lower part of the body is snakes, another thing I noticed was that they have two pairs of eyes, because of their characteristics they seem to be Arachne, I saw many of these in games, I''m d this world has the same names for the most creatures, saves me a lot of work. Through Nix''s eyes, I see that many of these Arachnes are injured, among them, one stands in front and seems to talk to the vige leader who is on top of the walls, soon the gates open and they enter. It seems that many are injured, some are even being carried. "(Thanks for showing me this.)" (I) "(Actually it was a warrior who saw me on the way and warned me about what was happening, so I came to see.)" (Nix) "(You cane back, I''ll tell Irina and Vanessa to go help in the treatment of these Arachnees.)" (I) "(Okay.)" (Nix) "Did something happen, master?" (Ivan) When I opened my eyes I saw everyone looking at me with concern, to them it must have seemed like I suddenly closed my eyes and stopped talking, I have to be more careful not to worry everyone unnecessarily. "I''m fine, I was talking to Nix, it looks like a few hundred more people have arrived in the vige, they are injured." (I) "Irina and Vanessa, could you two help with their treatment?" (I) "Alright, I''ll go now." (Irina) "If it''s only a few hundred then it''s going to be easier than it was yesterday, it should only take a few hours." (Vanessa) "Don''t try too hard." (I) After the two left, they must be going to offer to help treat these Arachnes. After that, I keep talking to the others and finding out a few more things, so after I''m done with that I go to my room and let go of La who is trapped in Irina''s chains of light. After releasing her I talk to her a bit to calm down, it seems that even though she was stuck for a while she was still angry at the Necromancer, but who can me her. I spent the rest of the night next to La while doing some different things, the day was a bit boring for me, I spent most of the day inside the Dungeon. I think tomorrow I''ll meet with the vige leader to start the n, I want to end all this soon before unforeseen events happen. At the end of the night, I go to bed early, I want to be well-rested for tomorrow. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... Chapter 249 Cap 248: Dryad(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up and start walking around the vige, even though I have listened to the report that the others have made, I will still need to feel and see for myself the state of this vige. While walking I noticed that everyone is busy, I see that the vige leader must have gotten the approval of the vige council, I think that because I am seeing weapons, armor, potions, and various equipment being carried everywhere. That means they''re getting ready for battle, maybe at today''s meeting, the vige leader will tell me to start the n. I kept walking and I noticed that the Arachne are mixing well in the vige, they are even helping in the preparation of the battle, I also see that they are healed from their wounds and fatigue. As I walked I noticed that some people looked at me differently, the Nymphs looked at me with admiration, the Werewolves looked at me cautiously and the Arachnes looked at me with curiosity. I think these people are not used to a Vampire, but among the Arachnees that were watching me, I could see the one who spoke to the vige leader yesterday at the gate, this Arachne was looking at me in a strange way as if she was trying to analyze me when I looked back, she looked away and acted as if she hadn''t seen me. "Mr. Zenos, the vige leader is calling you from the meeting room at her house." (Nymph A) "Thanks for the warning, I''ll go now." (I) I was trying to walk around the vige before going to the Dryad tree, I wanted to have a chat with her before the meeting but it seems it took me too long, a Nymph approached While running to give me the message from the vige leader about the meeting of today, after listening to I leave it to talk with the Dryad forter and go to the vige leader''s house. ---------- By the time the meeting was over it was mid-afternoon, it was a mentally exhausting day. This time it wasn''t just me and the vige leader, representatives of the other races were also there, this includes a representative of Arachne who was the daughter of the previous leader who died, from her appearance I could see that it was Arachne who talked to the vige leader at the gate yesterday. As there were so many people gathered this time, I was asked to exin my n again, but this time in detail, everyone listened without interrupting me until I finished, but I noticed the expressions of many changing as I spoke. Some were looking at me in surprise, one was looking at me in fear and there was one who was looking at me in anger while emitting a great deal of bloodlust. Standing in front of people I don''t know to exin my ideas and ns reminded me of how I was obliged to present my work at school in my old world, I never liked doing that. When I finish talking, these people start asking me a lot of questions, I answered everything since I already imagined the types of questions. I told them that inside the Dungeon Farus'' troops would not be able to make contact with him, this would prevent him from getting information about what is happening to give us the element of surprise to our advantage for a while. I said that inside the Dungeon it would be easier to discard the bodies of the enemies since the Dungeon will devour the corpses, this to prevent the rest of the corpses from being used for the benefit of Farus or someone in his army who can create Undead. I said that this n would also give us the opportunity to bring the enemies to a ce that is advantageous to us, a ce where we will be able to set traps and fight without losing too many people. I said that moving with the army inside the Dungeon will allow us to move more quickly and discreetly, we will run less risk of being attacked. I said that we could just stay hidden near a ce that Farus'' troops could pass or even ambush them while heading towards some vige to destroy, that way they won''t realize who''s attacking them, all they''ll know is that their troops are disappearing. I tried to exin every part of the n as calmly and rationally as possible, but I noticed that there was one of the representatives who was getting angrier and angrier, I didn''t understand why, but the others just ignored this representative of the Orc race, they acted like if his anger was expected and normal. After exining everything and answering their questions, everyone was quiet, it looked like they had discussed this before, I paid attention to them and everyone still had different reactions, but it wasn''t my problem anymore, so I closed my eyes and started doing some more simtions in my head. ---------- I spent a few hours inside that meeting room leaning in a corner, after exining my n in such detail and answering their questions it was just their decision, this was something I wouldn''t interfere with, so I spent hours just doing various simtions about how will I use the traps and split the battles. After hours of waiting they seem to havee to a decision and epted my n, to be honest, I knew they would sooner orter, they had no other ns and were desperate, they just had no choice. As soon as I left the vige leader''s house I started walking around the vige again as I headed towards the big red-leafed tree, I''ve seen many of this tree in the Blood Forest, but this is the only one here. After a few minutes, I''m in front of this big tree, by its size I can imagine it''s been here for a long time, I go to this tree and sit in front of it. "So this is your true Guardian body?" (I) "Yes, this is my physical body." (Dryad) Soon the Dryad who is revered as the Guardian of this vige appearsing out of the tree trunk like a ghost. "If the tree is your physical body, then what is this human form you possess?" (I) "My soul that leaves my physical body, so I build a body using my Ki or mana." (Dryad) "This body is simr to the body of a Fairy or Spirit, so it should be easier for you to understand, right?" (Dryad) "Yea." (I) "You seem to be quite strong, why don''t you help in the battle too?" (I) "If I could help, but I can''t get away from my body, I''m not able to go away from this vige as my original body took root there." (Dryad) "So you''re stuck here?" (I) "Yes and no, that''s what happens to all Dryads, in the past I was a Trent so I could move my roots out of the earth and walk, that''s how I left the Forest of Blood in the past and came here." (Dryad) "It was so long ago when I reached my level cap at the time I ended up evolving into a Dryad, as you can see I''m no longer able to move my main body, but I can at least create a humanoid body." (Dryad) "I learned a little about Dryads from books, and told you to seduce people to feed on them, how do you manage to live in the middle of a vige?" (I) "The vigers bring me monsters for me to feed, in exchange I help protect them and in time I started teaching them about the things I know too, aboutbat and other things." (Dryad) "I''ve been alive for a long time and I carry a lot of knowledge inside me, I''m happy to be able to help the people of this vige, for generations I saw these Lamias create this vige, born, grow, train, learn, have children, grow old and die." (Dryad) "For me, this is my home and this is my family, I don''t see myself far from this ce." (Dryad) "So I was happy when you arrived, just by looking at you and the various races that follow you I can tell you are special." (Dryad) "I''m not special, I just don''t care about other people''s races, to me they''re all the same." (I) "Those are beautiful words to hear, but also dangerous." (Dryad) "If a Human King or any other race heard this they would be furious and scared." (Dryad) "Why you say that?" (I) "Because what you said puts all races on the same level of importance to you." (Dryad) "Now look at the n you presented to Sapphire, this was aplete extermination n, few would be bold enough to use such a cruel n." (Dryad) "Putting all races on the same level means that I would be willing to use this type of n against any race." (Dryad) "Because everyone says my n is cruel, they are enemies and we need a n that takes into ount several factors or we have no chance of winning." (I) "I understand and agree with your n, I''m just saying how other leaders and rulers would view you, someone, who doesn''t show any hesitation in using a n like this." (Dryad) "In our case, it might work well, but remember that people will consider you cruel because of this n, so consider your enemies as well." (Dryad) "I can''t do that, even if people are afraid of me, I will always use the most efficient way to destroy any enemy that could harm me and the people close to me." (I) "This n may seem cruel in your eyes and in the eyes of the vige leader, but to me, this n is the safest for mypanions, this n is the one that gives them the most advantage and security, so I won''t mind what other people will think of me." (I) "..." (Dryad) "It seems we''ve been looking at it from the wrong angle this whole time, please disregard what I said earlier, do your own thing and keep yourrades and the people of this vige safe, please." (Dryad) "That was my intention from the start." (I) Chapter 250 Cap 249: Plan Start Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Troop Captain: Three days ago I was promoted to captain by master Farus, that''s because the previous captain was weak and died inbat, now he is an Undead who has to obey me. Only the strong are allowed to survive, only the strong must rule, all the weak must die, everyone who opposes the strongest army must die. By orders of the strongest, the great master Farus, we must annihte a vige he found the location and bring to him the corpses, either of the enemy or of the weak warriors who died today. As the number of enemies has not been confirmed, today we have two generals in the lead and four captains counting on me, each captain is in the lead of a troop of 1000 undead, with an army of 4000 we will annihte all the enemies of master Farus. All captains are brave warriors who fought inside the Dungeons with me for weeks, I hope they are not weak beings dying in this attack, we must not disappoint master Farus. It''s finally a little closer to the vige, now it''s getting dark, but as a Ghoul I have night vision, I also don''t need to worry about the undead since they can see in the dark. As we walked, I noticed that fog began to form, I hope it doesn''t dy us, I''ve been dead for two days now, we have to get to this vige soon so I can have fun listening to the screams of the weak that I shatter. "Keep moving forward, it''s not long before we reach our target!" (I) Master Farus'' Undead arepletely loyal to him, but when Master Farus orders the Undead to obey the generals and captains they obey us also because of Master Farus'' orders. The only problem with this undead is that they don''t have the same strength they had when they were alive. ,m I keep giving orders to keep them together as I walk ahead, but it''s starting to get hard to see with this fog that''s getting thicker and thicker. "Where are the other troops? How can they get lost if they just keep going!" (I) "Useless bastards, I''ll kill them if they let Master Farus down!" (I) With this fog I couldn''t see or hear the other three troops anymore, I could only think that they were lost, as I looked back I realized that I couldn''t see all the undead, the fog is so bad it Was blocking my vision. "Keep walking, if we''re the first to arrive that means we''re the first to start killing, so be quick." (I) The groaning noise of the Zombies and the sound of the Skeletons'' bones bouncing were very loud, but in a few minutes, I noticed that this sound was getting lower and lower. I was getting angry at the thought that the Undead might be getting lost because of the fog, but I couldn''t see straight because of this fog either, I could barely see three feet in front of me. I also thought I saw something moving in the mist, but none of the undead gave any sign of attack, so I thought it was just my impression until I was suddenly swallowed by arge jaw that opened from my shadow, I couldn''t even warn the others before I was devoured. The only thing I felt at that time was anger, I was angry for being so weak that I would die without even being able to see this creature, I was angry for not even having time to hit this creature, I wanted to be able to take this creature with me at least, it might be useful to Master Farus onest time. "(It would be nice if this Undead could retrieve my body and take it to Master Farus.)" (I) Just when I thought I was going to die, I suddenly feel like I''d been through something, the next thing I know I''m in a different ce, there was no fog here, it felt like some sort of underground tunnelwork. Aahhh!!! Ahhhh! Aaahhhh!!! I heard screams and started to realize that there were several Undead from my troops around me, but there were also several holes in the ground around me with lighting out of those holes. I approach one of these holes and I see dozens of undead inside the hole screaming in pain, I see that the light inside the hole is burning them. "But what''s going on here!?" (I) "Gather your dead idiots, we have to find a way out and get back to the mission Master Farus gave us." (I) I ignore the weaklings who let themselves fall into these holes that must be traps, after gathering other undead I see space ripple a little far from me, then I see dozens of undead being thrown straight into one of these holes and start screaming. "This was an ambush, I have to warn a general or Master Farus." (I) I take a long-distancemunication item and use several crystal coins to activate it, this is a super rare item that we get inside a dungeon, we only have 10 of them and they are scattered among captains and generals, the problem is that these Items are for single use only. I take the item which is a scroll, write describing everything I can see and perceive, then activate the item which starts to burn, and at the same moment the fire goes out and the scroll rips to pieces. "Damn, how did they manage to interrupt this item ofmunication? How am I going to notify a general or Master Farus now?" (I) "You won''t warn anyone." (male voice) At this moment I feel being stabbed in the back, I was careless again, but this time a big smile spreads across my face and I turn around as I draw my sword to kill this fool who dares to fight me. "Fool, appearing only to die, hahahaha..." (I) Iugh as I try to stab him with my sword, he tries to dodge and punch me in the face, I don''t care about the pain or the bleeding wounds, I take advantage that he is unbnced from having dodged before and I attack again, but at this moment a shield appears throwing my sword away and then I get a kick that throws me away too. "Dammit dammit dammit!!!!" (I) "I was so close to killing him!" (I) I try to get up, but right now I feel weakness all over my body, it just makes me feel even angrier. "Come on! get up! get up!! I have to get up to kill this one..." (I) Thest thing I saw was the edge of a de right in front of my eyes. ---------- POV Irina''s: My Father has already started the n, there are several traps on the first two floors of the Dungeon, Father has marked the position of these traps on the maps he asked forst time and gave it to the vige leader to make copies and give them to the leaders of this battle, I and the others we also have some. Many of the traps on the first floor are just deep holes where I spent the day drawing magic circles of light element magic along with Vanessa, as it was a ritual magic circle I could use my knowledge to create a light attack spell if it was a spell normal that is normally used in battle I couldn''t do that because I''m a white mage who doesn''t have attack skills. When the n started, soon Nix started to devour the troops we were attacking, so La who was in the safe room started using her space element tounch this undead to this area of ??the dungeon, most of them are falling inside the holes and dying, but some are falling out of the holes. Everyone has been Undead, it seems that the information was right and these troops of Farus only have Undead, among the enemies that were thrown here a Ghoul with armor and a sword appears, he falls out of the holes and starts screaming gathering the undead that is out of the holes. He also tried using some sort of parchment but it cracked soon after, it must have been some kind ofmunication item he got inside the Dungeon. "Take advantage now and kill him." (I) Along with me are a few dozen warriors from the vige, we are hiding, I asked one of the Ogres who is an assassin to attack this Ghoul from behind, the attack was sessful, but the Ghoul did not scream or move. The wound was apparently bleeding profusely, but the ghoul turned around as if he didn''t even feel the wound, he turned around and tried to hit the killer Ogre, but he dodged and punches, but the ghoul doesn''t even try to dodge the punch and continues attacking, this way he was going to hit the killer ogre and couldn''t let that happen, so I use one of my barriers quickly. "< Reflective Barrier >" (I) When the Ghoul''s sword hits the barrier it flies out of his hand, so the Ogre assassin kicks him away, which makes him bleed even more. But the ghoul still tries to get up, but it doesn''t seem to be able to, so he starts screaming in rage until the moment when the killer ogre throws a dagger in her face, then the ghoul drops dead. "Seize this moment, let''s kill this undead outside the traps!" (I) "Yea!!!" (all) "(I hope the others are doing as well as I am.)" (I) Even after knowing that the Ghoul is dead I still kept looking at him, it worried me to see how he didn''t care about the pain or his wound which was deadly, in fact, he wasughing at first and then screaming in a rage since the moment he appeared he showed not for a second any sign of fear. "(That was weird, I have to warn my Dad.)" (I) Chapter 251 Cap 250: Plan Start Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Irius'': I am inside the Dungeon along with Ivan, Freya, Sophia. My sister is on the other side of this floor where she has several traps for the army that will be sent there little by little, meanwhile I am at the ce where Grade S generals will be sent. From the information we have they won''t be as strong as the Death Knight we faced a few days ago inside the Dungeon, so I think the four of us should be able to handle two, I''ve be stronger since that day, not just me, the others are also getting stronger every day. We have information that this time it will be over 4000 Undead and two Grade S generals, so I have to be prepared for battle. In addition to my group and my sister''s, there are still three more groups spread out at different points on this floor so we can fight without overloading ourselves, another problem is also that these tunnels don''t give as much space as I would like to fight. "No need to be nervous, Irius." (Ivan) "I''m not nervous, I''m just worried about the enemy''s strength." (I) "You and Sophia will do well against one of these generals, leave the other to me." (Ivan) "With the strength of you two everything will be fine, the master assigning this task to you shows that he also trusts you." (Ivan) "You two should stop talking, we all have to be ready since we don''t know how long it will be before La and Nix send these generals here." (Freya) "I''m always ready." (Sophia) While we were waiting, we decided to follow Freya''s advice and keep our weapons in hand, we decided to make a first attack the moment the enemy passed through La''s portal. After an hour has passed we see the space begin to ripple, we stay hidden behind some rocks and with Ivan''s signal, we start preparing our attacks. The moment a hand appeared, we released our attacks, but at that moment whileunching attacks and skills at the enemy, he was stilling out of the portal, suddenly he turns around, seeming to pull something that throws our attacks. Boom! What he threw was an armored Ogre that was pierced, burned, and shed by our attacks, he died instantly, without having time to think a speares flying towards Freya. It was so fast that I didn''t have time to react, but at that moment Ivan used his sword to m the spear tip upside down, redirecting it upwards where it gets stuck in the tunnel ceiling. Freya who didn''t even try to deflect an arrow in the direction the spear came, she is aiming for a Minotaur''s head, but he doesn''t deflect, when the arrow hits his head it doesn''t even leave a scratch. "Looks like he has a high defense, better let you fight at the front, Ivan." (Freya) "You can watch out for the next enemy to appear." (Ivan) "< Explosive Kick >" (Ivan) Ivan uses an attack technique that causes an explosion when hitting the target on the ground, this increases his speed by taking him directly in front of the enemy that measures 2.5 meters tall while summoning his armor. "Trying to attack me with such a foolish ambush, I will kill you!" (Minotaur) The Minotaur held another spear in his hands and two in his back, he tried to cut Ivan, but he took the tip of the spear and turned in the direction the spear was going, Ivan was using the enemy''s strength while throwing him into the wall. "< Fire Enhancement >" (Ivan) After throwing the enemy he who is still holding the spear in his hands throws it at the enemy while the tip of the spear is on fire. "Finally a strong warrior, amuse me to death hahahahaha..." (Minotaur) The Minotaur doesn''t seem to care about the spear and puts one of his hands in front, after the spear hits the Minotaur''s open hand piercing to the other side of the hand, the spear also spread fire all over his arm, but he didn''t seem to care. The Minotaures out of the wall where he was still trapped and with the other hand he took the spear from his hand and held it firmly, this Minotaur was smiling, looking like he didn''t feel pain from Ivan''s attacks. "Let''s see what you think of it." (Minotaur) "< Piercing Spear >" (Minotaur) The Minotaur makes several punching moves in quick session with each such attack creating a flying attack that goes straight towards Ivan. "< Fire Enhancement >" (Ivan) "< ming Court >" (Ivan) Ivan pulls out his sword, then the de of this sword starts to catch fire, so he swings his sword vertically interrupting the Minotaur''s attack. At that moment the Minotaur leaves the mes remaining from Ivan''s attack and tries to make a surprise attack aiming at Ivan''s head, but at that moment an Arrowes flying at high speed and with extreme precision hits one of the Minotaur''s eyes. To my surprise the Minotaur doesn''t show any reaction, having his eye pierced by an arrow didn''t even make him scream, he continued his attack as if nothing had happened. Ivan tried to get away by going backward, but it was toote, the Minotaur was close and used the spear to go through Ivan''s neck. "Hahahahaha..." (Minotaur) "That... that''s what I needed... it''s been days since I killed anything..." (Minotaur) "After I finish off the remaining three I''ll take their bodies to Master Farus, I just hope you guys give me a more exciting fight." (Minotaur) "That won''t be necessary." (Ivan) "..." (Minotaur) After having his throat pierced, Ivan stood still and left his arms hanging to make it look like he died, meanwhile the Minotaur started talking a lot of nonsense until Ivan took advantage of his carelessness and stabbed his chest with his ming sword. "Weak worm, how dare you to deceive me!!!" (Minotaur) The Minotaur once again seems to ignore his injuries and throws Ivan away with his spear, just at that moment a portal opens near Ivan and a shieldes out of the portal almost hitting Ivan, but he changes position in the air as he spins and kicks him. shield jumping up. "< de of Judgment >" (I) "< Aura Burst >" (Sophia) "< Piercing Tornado >" (Freya) Meanwhile, our three attacks were already heading towards that shield. Freya''s attack was the fastest, sheunches an arrow enchanted with the mana of the wind element, while the arrow flies to the target it spins in the air creating a powerful tornado that hits the shield making it crack a little, then my de of white and ck energy hit the shield, but this new enemy changes the shield''s position to avoid a direct attack. Thest attackes from Sophia, she concentrates her Aura in her fist, then she punches towards the shieldunching her concentrated Aura in the form of a fist, when I thought her attack had hit a sword tries to cut Aura''s fist from Sophia, but when the sword touches Sophia''s attack, Aura''s fist explodes, throwing her sword back. "I and Sophia will take care of this one, Freya try to help Ivan to finish this Minotaur fast!" (I) "< Shield Charge >" (I) ? I grab my shield and run towards the new enemy already preparing for my attack, I can feel that Sophia is also running after me, she must be trying to hide her presence to attack this unsuspecting enemy again. As I approach I see that this enemy is an Orc, he is unarmored but his weapons are the same as mine, a sword, and a shield. Bamm!!! "Die weak creature!!!" (Orc) "I''llunch you forward, destroy one of the arms." (Sophia) The Orc tried to use his sword to cut me and stop my attack, the force of his attack would have broken my shield, but I received a kick in the back that threw me forward, thanks to that I managed to dodge the Orc''s sword in time and increase the power of my Charge when I hit the Orc''s shield causing it to crack a little more. "< Sword of Judgment >" (I) My sword starts to glow with white and ck, so I take this opportunity where I''m close and try to cut off his unprotected head, I wanted to take advantage of it now that I''m holding his shield with mine. "These childish tricks won''t work on me, DIE!!!" (Orc) The Orc uses his superior strength and pushes me away with his shield, but I was already expecting that, I drop my shield and spin out of the way of the Orc''s push which makes him lose his bnce, I enjoy the moment he pushed the Orc. shield and cut your hand off taking advantage of this opening. As the sword didn''t hit me I can imagine that Sophia protected me, but the Orc doesn''t seem to be affected by injuries or pain like that Minotaur fighting Ivan, that''s because he uses the arm I just ripped off his hand to hit me in the chest, his strength is so great that I run out of breath and I fly backward, hitting a cave wall and vomiting some blood, my armor broke with a single attack. "You will not defeat me with such ridiculous strength!" (Orc) When I looked, I could see Sophia punching and kicking the Orc, I noticed that every time Sophia hit the Orc a trace of her Aura entered him, even though all her attacks were interrupted by the Orc''s sword, her Aura went through the sword and entered his back, I didn''t understand what kind of attack this was since I didn''t seem to be doing damage to him. "< Storm of des of Light >" (I) I run-up to the Orc while using one of my abilities in session. Without the shield to defend himself and being stuck in ce while defending against Sophia, the Orc has no way to dodge, so all my attacksnded on his body leaving dozens of deep wounds open. "I won''t lose until I fulfill Master Farus'' orders!!!" (Orc) Even being so injured and losing so much blood, the Orc still doesn''t seem to care about his physical state, he moves as if he doesn''t feel pain or doesn''t care about the loss of blood. "< Heavy Sword >" (Orc) "< Aura Repulsion >" (Sophia) The Orc uses his sword to throw Sophia away when I dodge one of her kicks, but Sophia also managed to use this opportunity to disarm the Orc by throwing her sword away as well. "Defeat is not an option!!!" (Orc) "< Berserk Mode >" (Orc) The Orc starts to turn red and his size grows up to three meters, his eyes turnpletely red and his wounds stop bleeding, he used a very troublesome skill, this skill lowers the defense stat by half while adding the same value in strength and temporarily closes all wounds, for an Orc that already has a very strong strength and defense he will be too strong for me to deal with, it will only take one attack to kill me if I can''t dodge it. This ability has the weak point of leaving the person being consumed by the will to fight and kill, it won''t differentiate between friend or foe if you don''t have a strong will, which is impossible for anyone who is on Farus'' side. "You fool, you just gave me the perfect opportunity." (Sophia) "< Explosive Combo Activate >" (Sophia) Boom!!! Unlike me who was already preparing for a tough battle, Sophia had a smile on her face as she pointed her hand at Farus and said something, then Farus''s belly exploded a big hole. Chapter 252 Cap 251: Plan Start Part 3(Chapter Preview) Freya Pov: When the second enemy appeared, things got difficult, I had to help Ivan to finish this Minotaur soon. Ivan kept dodging the Minotaur''s attacks, each time he dodged he cuts points on his body whererge amounts of bloode out, the Minotaur seems to be getting weaker but is still fighting tightly. I wait for an opportunity and stand with my arrow pointed, focus my mana on the arrow and use a spell creating magic circles around the arrow, with the quality of this bow and arrow I can put two magic circles on the arrow without breaking. So just as Ivan uses a st of fire under the Minotaur, knocking him into the air, I shoot my arrow into his one good eye. "< Speed ??Boost > ¡Á2" (I) My arrow was very fast, it hit the target in less than a second, with that I managed to blind the Minotaur. When the Minotaur is starting to fall Ivan takes the opportunity and jumps towards him to use the force of the jump along with the force of the Minotaur''s fall, then he uses his sword to cut off the Minotaur''s head. Boommm!!! At that moment Ivan and I hear a muffled explosion, when I turn to see Irius and Sophia fighting I realize that their enemy is bigger than thest time, in addition he has a hole in his belly, as expected this enemy seems not caring about that hole in her belly and so much attacking Sophia and Irius. At that moment Ivan takes one of the Minotaur''s spears and throws it with all his strength piercing the enemy''s head, which appears to be a red Orc from behind. With this attack the enemy drops dead, so the four of us gather. "What happened to your enemy? Was he that big before?" (I) "He seemed to have the Berserk Mode ability." (Irius) "So you guys did very well to fight him and get so few injuries." (Ivan) "Actually you saved us with that spear, to be honest I was sure that hole in his belly was going to kill him." (Sophia) "I don''t know how you guys made that hole, but I can tell you that any normal enemy would have died or been paralyzed by the pain." (Ivan) "These two were strangers, they seemed to have no fear, no pain and no appreciation for life itself." (I) "That must have been what the vige people were telling us about." (Irius) "Yes, enemies like that are dangerous, besides they were very aggressive." (Sophia) "What should we do now? As far as I know there were only two generals." (Ivan) "We were only in charge of fighting these two, so I don''t know what to do now either." (I) "Maybe it''s better to stay here, Nix and La can send some of the troops here." (I) "It''s fine by me." (Ivan) ---------- Pov Helena: After arriving at Lamias vige I managed to convince the vige leader and my mother''s eternal rival to let us join her army. I know my mother wouldn''t want that as she was so proud, but if she had epted the proposal to join forces with the Lamias earlier then so many of my Arachne sisters wouldn''t have died, even she could be alive too, I always knew that my mother''s excessive pride would lead us to disaster one day, she was an excellent leader, but her pride limited her vision. I won''t make the same mistakes she did, I will follow my will and all my sisters still alive, we will fight Farus to get our revenge or die on the battlefield for what we believe in, I and the others can''t stand this rage and hatred in our hearts otherwise. When talking about the attack on the vige and the death of my mother, I could see that the leader of the Lamias really respected my mother in the same way that my mother respected her, if the two weren''t so hardheaded they could have been friends. After speaking with the vige leader, we entered the vige carrying our wounded sisters and the few things we were able to carry when we fled our vige. Upon entering the vige, I noticed the variety of races and therge number of people, it made me have a little hope of defeating Farus. In the ce where the wounded were being treated, we ended up meeting two strange people, who were healing everyone. They were two women who looked human, these two were able to use powerful healing magic, thanks to them almost all my sisters recovered quickly, I even regained the two legs I had lost. Inside the vige I heard about the reinforcements they were going to get outside the mountain range and about the n they were going to use. I was very happy with this n, we Arachne are good with ambushes, this type of n fits with our way of fighting, but I was still surprised by the kid who proposed this n. When the n was put into practice I was again surprised, they used Water and Wind Elemental Mages to create arge area of ??thick fog. I entered the Dungeon whose gate came out of the shadow of the strange boy who proposed this n, it looks like he is a Dungeon Master. When the n started I was left in an area full of traps, I had a map of that floor with the traps marked on the map. Along with me there were several dozen people from the vige, I also had one of the women who helped heal my sisters as well as me, I learned her name was Vanessa. Talking to her was pleasant, it was also a way to pass the time while we waited for Farus'' troops to be dropped here. When I saw the space begin to ripple and the undead being thrown around with many falling into holes that had magic circles of light element attack rituals inside, hearing the screams of the undead was more pleasurable than I imagined it would be. Soon we started attacking the undead that were outside the traps, I fight using magic, then I make two Golems to protect myself while attacking by creatingrge rocks to crush the skeletons and create stone spears restricting the zombies'' movements to let others kill them, or use my threads to tie them. As I fought I marveled at the ease of this battle, even though some were still hurting, I was happy to see that none of our allies died in the battle. I was also happy to see Vanessa fight, her powerful light element spells dealt heavy damage to the undead, when she used area attacks it dealt massive damage to enemies. One of the things that helped us was that there was no one to lead these Undead here, so they were attacking without any sort of formation or strategy, unlike us, so it was an easy victory. After a while without any of the undead showing up we received the message that all enemies were killed, which included two generals of Farus, we were told that we were heading back to the vige now, so I approached to talk to Vanessa. "You said your Father created this n, right?" (I) "Yes, you must have seen him." (Vanessa) "Yes, but I didn''t imagine he would have children, he looks like a child." (I) "That''s because we are Vampires, my Father is a Patriarch." (Vanessa) "That makes more sense, at least it exins why your father is so smart, even though he looks so young." (I) "He must be a lot older than he looks." (I) "I must say that I am very happy that you are here, this n would be impossible without you, apart from this uncle of n I can''t think of anything else we could do to fight Farus." (I) "You said you wanted revenge for your mother''s death, right?" (Vanessa) "Yes, for the death of my mother and my sisters Arachne, so I''m d I decided toe to the vige of Lamias." (I) "With you on our side I hope to carry out my revenge." (I) "For all I know, those who seek revenge always end up badly." (Vanessa) "I advise you not to seek revenge, seek justice instead." (Vanessa) "Those who seek revenge are consumed by it, but those who seek justice are strengthened by its goals, remember that." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "(I don''t care what you call it, all I want is to see Farus'' body wrecked on the floor like the dirt he is.)" (I) After Farus'' troops were annihted we head back to the vige the same way we left, with only two people who can hide in the shadows walking in the mountain range, while the rest of us are inside the dungeon. Today I return to the vige happy knowing that I took the first step towards my revenge and that the entire vige took the first step towards victory against Farus. As long as we keep fighting like this, we will be able to reduce the numbers of Farus'' army, I hope I can fight in all the battles, I want to be on the front line to destroy Farus and his servants with my own hands. I want to see everyone dead with those two sets of eyes. But I must not think about that now, as a new member of the vige council and as the representative of Arachne in the vige, I have to attend today''s meeting where we will review how the n went. Chapter 253 Cap 252: First Win Against Farus(Chapter Preview) The n was better than I imagined it would be, but not many participated, it seems that just like the vige leader said, some people had a hard time epting my n. Not even half of the vige warriors participated, I wanted to participate too, but the vige leader wanted me around, she said that many of the vige council members don''t trust me, so they don''t want me to participate in this n this time. I didn''t like that, I wanted to use this opportunity to evolve, I''m already so close to my next evolution. But I don''t think I can do anything this time, these vige council members will change their opinions after the news of our victoryes in, even if they don''t like my n, they can''t deny the results. I was on the city walls eating fruit while waiting for the others to return, after a few hours everyone came back, I could see Nix and Dora appearing from within a shadowing towards the vige gate. I jump off the wall in front of the two of them while the vigers are opening the gate. "Looks like you guys did well." (I) "It was aplete victory, but La is not happy at all." (Nix) "I can imagine why, she didn''t like standing in the safe room, did she?" (I) "Exactly, she wanted to fight too." (Nix) "I''ll try to think of something to please herter." (I) "You could leave to talk inside the vige, the gates are already open, we still have things to do." (Dora) "True, I have to release the dungeon people, I also think we''re going to have a meeting to talk about the fight." (Nix) "Yes, you''re right, let''s go inside." (I) After we enter the vige, Nix opens a Dungeon gate and we guide everyone out of the Dungeon, they are bringing all the equipment and weapons that Farus troops were using while leaving the bodies inside the Dungeon. After everyone left Nix closes the gate, so I, the vige leader, and the vige council gathered in the meeting room inside the vige leader''s house. "You''re happy now, the n was a sess." (I) As I was thest to enter I tried to get straight to the point, I''m tired of going around and around during these days just for them to ept my n. "Actually it looks like it went better than we expected, just wait a few minutes while one of my Lamias is recording the number of dead and wounded." (Sapphire) "In the ce where I was fighting, there was no death on our side." (Helena) "If I''m not mistaken, you were with Vanessa, weren''t you?" (I) "Yes, she is very strong, her light magic was of great help against so many undead." (Helena) "That''s why I spread out those who could use light element magic, that way it will be more efficient and safer to eliminate the undead." (I) "One of the things we have to consider is that this n wasrgely a sess because the enemies were Undead, but will it be of any help against the rest of Farus'' troops?" (Sapphire) "Actually it will be easier, you know that too." (I) "Why do you say it will be easier?" (leader nymph) "I already gave you the list of potions I have, I imagine the vige leader shared the list with you, right?" (I) "Yeah, I have a copy too, but I haven''t had time to catch up on everything yet, so I''m a littlete." (Helena) "But with the exception of the Arachnee leader, the other leaders of the other races who have been here longer must have read the list." (I) "Yes, we know about potions, but how will you use them?" (Orc Leader) "Also, many who are with Farus are poison resistant, Ghouls like me are paralyzed." (Ghoul Leader) "I n to use these potions duringbat by cing them in traps, but you must remember that resistance is not the same as immunity." (I) "Potions only need to make enemies slower and weaker, that alone will be an advantage for us." (I) "If the effect will be so weak, then why try, why not focus on other things?" (Nymph leader) "Why are we weaker, I imagine you understand, certain vige leader?" (I) "Yes, you seem to have forgotten how Farus trains his troops?" (Sapphire) "Those who have survived this kind of training are very strong and get stronger with each passing day." (Sapphire) "Now that you mention it, I heard there was a Minotaur body inside the Dungeon." (Helena) "I''ll call someone to exin this to us." (I) I close my eyes and try to connect with Nix. "(Nix, can youe here to the vige leader''s house?)" (I) "(Yes, master.)" (Nix) "(Do you know anything about a Minotaur?)" (I) "(Yes, he was one of the two generals inmand of Farus'' troops.)" (Nix) "(So he must have fought Irius, Ivan, Freya, and Sophia ording to our n.)" (I) "(Bring Ivan with you if possible.)" (I) "(He''s beside me now, I''ll be there in a few minutes.)" (Nix) "(Okay.)" (I) I open my eyes and look at the vige leader. "Nix and Ivan are on their way, but it looks like this Minotaur was one of Farus'' two generals leading the troops this time." (I) "Impossible, there shouldn''t be any Minotaurs here in the mountain range." (Ogre Leader) "He could be some Ogre that evolved with Farus'' training inside the Dungeon." (Werewolf leader) "This is very possible, Farus makes his troops enter the dungeons day and night, this way he getsrge amounts of materials while his troops get stronger." (Sapphire) "If someone dies it doesn''t matter, their body is carried out of the Dungeon for Farus to create more Undead." (Hobgoblin leader) "So this Minotaur is an Ogre that has evolved, that makes sense, but it also proves that the more time passes, the lower our chances of winning, we have to finish them off fast." (Helena) "Calm down Helena, I think the same as you, but we shouldn''t act on impulse." (Sapphire) "I agree with Sapphire Leader, we must act fast, but we must think carefully before we act, we cannot afford to make mistakes." (Werewolf leader) Soon Nix and Ivan enter the meeting room door, they are escorting a Lamia who is holding some papers. "Leader, I already collected the information you asked for, I also met these two on the way here." (Lamia A) "Master, I brought Ivan, what do you want to talk about?" (Nix) "It''s a good time you two, just wait a minute while this Lamia gives her report to the vige leader." (I) "OK." (Nix/Ivan) The vige leader looks seriously at Lamia who has just entered, then the conversation in the meeting room ends while Sapphire speaks. "Step forward and say your report out loud." (Sapphire) "Yea." (Lamia A) Lamia takes one of the papers she is carrying and starts reading it aloud. "The holiday count on our side is 95 people." (Lamia A) "The number of dead is 18." (Lamia A) "We were able to confirm that the number of Farus troops this time matches our information from before the battle, they were 2 generals, 4 captains, and 4000 Undead." (Lamia A) "They were all eliminated and their equipment collected, their bodies left inside the Dungeon for disposal." (Lamia A) "The bodies of the 18 dead were also left in the Dungeon to prevent any kind of action that Farus could do, we did as we were told at the beginning." (Lamia A) "The wounded are already receiving treatment as well." (Lamia A) "You did well, thanks for the report, you can go now." (Sapphire) After giving her report to Lamia holding the papers she leaves the meeting room closing the door behind her. "As you have heard, the n was a sess with a small number of injuries and almost no deaths on our side." (I) "I have nothing to say when these numbers are presented." (Sapphire) "I think everyone has realized that Zenos'' n was the biggest reason we won for the first time." (Sapphire) "..." (all) Sigh "As an Orc I don''t like this n..." (Orc Leader) "But as someone who wants the best for his own race and for this vige, I have to admit that this n is our best chance of winning." (Orc Leader) "Unlike the Leader of the Orcs, my race doesn''t mind using ambushes against our enemies, I agreed with this n from the start." (Werewolf leader) "Does everyone think so too?" (Sapphire) Sapphire looks at the other representatives of the other races, they all nod in agreement, then she turns to me. "This was the first time we used your n, you showed in practice that your n is effective against Farus'' troops." (Sapphire) "With this first victory, I hope the vigers who are still discontented will see the benefits of this n and not refuse to fight next time." (Sapphire) "Now we have to keep thinning Farus'' troops before he realizes something is up." (I) "He must not realize what is happening for the next few days, but when he sees his troops disappearing, then he will change what he has been doing, so I propose to spend the next few days on the attack, we should find the troops that are still patrolling the chain ofmand. mountains." (I) Chapter 254 Cap 253: Going On The Attack(Chapter Preview) After all the representatives of the various races on the vige council saw the oue of the n I created, we started to decide how we were going to implement the n going forward. But before we heard Nix and Ivan''s report, the Orc representative was very shocked when he learned that one of his race managed to use the "Berserk Mode" skill. It seems that this skill is not easy to use or learn, this is a skill that is not normally used if people don''t have a great level of self-control, the Orc representative said that he had never heard of anyone of their race with this skill in thest fifty years. Hearing Ivan talking about the two generals was further proof that Farus'' troops are getting stronger, we can''t let this continue. The vige leader opens arge map of the entire mountain range, she points out the ces where Farus'' troops are currently patrolling. She said that she always keeps some Fairies and Spirits watching these troops from afar, so she even knows the route these troops are taking. There are three patrols each with five thousand enemies and being led by two generals, these patrols are a little far from each other, but ording to the vige leader, they don''t move very fast due to theirrge number. She also drew on the map where these three troops are and the path they are taking, among these troops she said that one is returning to the fortress of Farus, ording to the representative of the Nymphs, the path they are taking will make them take five days to arrive, so we still have time to attack. We talked about the order in which we are going to attack and how we are going to attack, this time I said that I should take our whole army, but the vige leader said that she could not leave people who cannot fight alone without protection. But at that moment the Dryad who was the Guardian of this vige appeared from a root in the ground and said that she would protect those who cannot fight. After a few hours of discussion we decided that I will take 8000 of the total army, this will give us the numerical advantage, but we know that individually the warriors alongside Farus are stronger than ours. But if we follow the n we will also have the advantage of the terrain inside the Dungeon and the traps. In the middle of the afternoon I left the meeting room where the vige council and the vige leader started to discuss the preparations, it was decided that we will leave tomorrow morning. As I started walking around the vige, I noticed that people were a little more friendly to me. As a Nymph gave me some fruit to eat I see something shinying towards me from the sky, then it starts flying around me beforending on my shoulder and stealing one of the fruit. "Master, how can you look for food and not ask me to eat too?" (La) "Because I didn''t want anyone stealing my food." (I) "How can you say that about me after all you''ve done and how you tricked me?" (La) "What are you talking about now?" (I) "You told me I would be an important part of the ambush n, but I couldn''t fight once, I couldn''t even see those Undead being destroyed." (La) "I didn''t deceive you, opening the portals to force everything that enters the Dungeon to the ces we want is very important to the n." (I) "But I want to fight too." (La) "Your chance to fight wille, just wait, I''m still going to need you doing what you''ve been doing for the next few days." (I) La was very annoyed that she couldn''t fight, she was so happy at first thinking that she could destroy the Undead, but I still need her at the Dungeon entrance opening portals to the designated ces on the first floor. I will also have to make some changes to the Dungeon, I need to expand its size and increase the space of the corridors, I will also need some different traps. I spent the rest of the afternoon walking around the vige trying different types of food and seeing how these different races interact with each other. When it started to get dark I went back to the Dungeon, I took advantage of this walk to think about the changes I wanted to make in the Dungeon, so when I came back I went to talk to Nix who was sleeping on the roof of the mansion. "Wake up Nyx." (I) "Hmmm...master...!?" (Nix) "Sorry to wake you up, but I''m going to need to make some changes to the Dungeon before tomorrow." (I) "Alright, tell me what you need." (Nix) I spent a few minutes with Nix making the changes I needed, we now have enough points to expand the first floor of the Dungeon and make some changes to the structure of the caves making it wider. I also added a few more traps, after that I myself started creating a new map from the first floor that I asked La to go to the vige leader while I was talking to Nix about the Dungeon. "Master, I forgot to give you my report." (Nix) "What report?" (I) "This battle earned us a lot of DP, plus I got 6 souls, they''re all of the lowest levels." (Nix) "Only 6 souls?" (I) "They belong to the 4 captains and the 2 generals." (Nix) "So the undead didn''t have a soul at all." (I) "Free these 6 souls." (I) "Aren''t you going to use these souls?" (Nix) "Even though they are our enemies now, you must not forget that they are being manipted by Farus, most of them had no choice in what happened to them, those who joined Farus willingly mostly must have been out of fear Also, they shouldn''t have known what was going to happen to them." (I) "I will not use souls from Farus'' victims, the only soul I will consider using will be Farus''s when we kill him." (I) "That''s why you can free any soul you take inside the Dungeon from now on." (I) "Fine, at least that''ll give us a few hundred more DPs." (Nix) "After calcting everything, we''re almost going to be in the red with the changes you''re making." (Nix) "I also wanted to ask you first, but it seems like we never have time." (Nix) "Ask me what?" (I) "Only two things, the first is why hasn''t the master tried to do any monster summons inside the Dungeon yet?" (Nix) "I can''t summon monsters now, the dungeon is still small, plus with allied armies and enemy armies entering the dungeon it wouldn''t make sense to summon monsters now." (I) "I also want to save DP to create more floors and expand other floors, monsters can wait until after they manage to finish off Farus." (I) "I see, the second question is about a different topic that has been bothering me." (Nix) "Why doesn''t the master use his skills on the inhabitants of this vige to make them stronger?" (Nix) "Are you crazy? I would die if I tried that." (I) "I''m not talking about using all your skills like you did with me or as I heard you did with others, the master can be considered Grade S now in terms of power, he just needs to have morebat experience." (Nix) "What I mean is that the master could use just one of your skills as one of your Auras to make everyone stronger, if you only use one of your skills the effects will be lighter on you." (Nix) "We are talking about more than 10000 people in this vige, even if it was just one of my skills it would still be very dangerous, besides it would have almost no effect on them." (I) "It wouldn''t be necessary, the lord already told you that you have an ability that strengthens your subordinates, if everyone became your servant they would get stronger quickly." (Nix) "That''s not going to happen, I might be trying to help this vige, but besides having my own intentions with it, I don''t want to get into any more problems or responsibilities." (I) "After we''re done with Farus, we can stay in this vige for a few weeks, but then I want to go out and explore the rest of the continent." (I) "Alright, that was just a few questions I had, thanks for answering my weird questions master." (Nix) "You must prepare Nix, you heard at the meeting, right?" (I) "From now on we are going to attack, tomorrow we are going to hunt down Farus'' troops and you will be the main focus for this n to work out." (I) "I won''t let you down, master." (Nix) During the night I had a meeting with everyone to tell them what we are going to do from now on, but it seems that Ivan had already told a little of what I was going to say, this was good as it saves me time with a lot of exnations. I talked in more detail about what I was going to do, I also took the opportunity to exin the changes I made to the Dungeon, they need to know about the position of the traps now. I also told them not to let their guard down, we still don''t know which enemies we''re going to face, so I told them to make theirst preparations for the night. "I want everyone to be ready, tomorrow we are going to attack." (I) After saying that I went to my room to rest and do some of thest syntheses of the Rabbit bloodlines that Elsaris gave me, next time will be thest and most difficult synthesis. I called Caryna and asked her to speak to Elsaris that I wanted to speak with her in the morning before we left the vige, so I went to sleep when I finished everything I wanted to do. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... Chapter 255 Cap 254: Elsaris Discontent(Chapter Preview) Pov Elsaris: It''s been three days since we arrived in this vige, ording to Zenos he must have already finished the preparations to heal my sister. One of his subordinates, the White Elf by the name of Caryna came to me today, she said that Zenos wanted to talk to me during the morning before we went on the raid. The only thing I could think of was that he was going to heal my sister, I couldn''t wait any longer, because of this anxiety I couldn''t even sleep through the night. ----------- At the same moment that the only sun in the sky of this dungeon was born I ran to Zenos'' room, when I got there he was still sleeping, but I saw the Oni girl lying next to him hugging him with a big smile. As soon as I arrived she noticed me and her smile froze as she looked embarrassed at me, then she got up and ran over to me holding my shoulders as she spoke with a red face. "What are you doing here at this time of the morning, Elsaris?" (Ibuki) "..." (Elsaris) "What you saw?" (Ibuki) "..." (Elsaris) "Are you going to tell the master?" (Ibuki) "..." (Elsaris) "Please don''t tell the master." (Ibuki) "..." (Elsaris) The young Oni panicked and started shaking me back and forth while gripping my shoulders tightly, she kept asking questions in a low voice without giving me time to respond as she didn''t have any bad intentions behind her behavior I don''t I reacted and waited for her to calm down a bit before speaking. After she calmed down a bit and stopped talking, I was finally able to say something in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything, I apologize for interrupting you." (I) "Aren''t you going to say anything?" (Ibuki) "No, now would you please let go of my shoulders." (I) "..." (Ibuki) After she lets go of my shoulders she runs out of the room, after she leaves I look towards the bed. "How long have you known, said Fairy?" (I) "How did you know I was awake?" (La) "Fairies have powerful senses, it''s impossible for you not to have woken up with someone other than your master so close to you." (I) "You''re not funny at all, not even the master knows it." (La) The strange four-armed Fairy who has physical features very simr to Zenos gets up from the bed andes flying towards me. "You shouldn''t worry about Ibuki, all she does is hug the master some nights while he sleeps, she''s harmless." (La) "Is she the only one who does this?" (Elsari) "Sometimes there are some dangerous people that appear, but I always push them away, it would be dangerous to let them near the master while he sleeps." (La) "How can someone with his strength and senses sleep like this?" (I) "This is a mystery to me too, his sleep is very heavy." (La) It was a mystery to me how a Vampire could sleep so much at night that it normally would be when we were most active. "Why are you here? Freya doesn''t usually show up at this hour." (La) "He asked the White Elf named Caryna to tell me to show up here in the morning, as I thought it had something to do with my sister, so I decided to show up as soon as this fake dungeon sun appeared." (Elsari) "I''ll wake him up, wait a second." (La) The Fairy flies until she is facing her master''s face, then she uses her four hands to start pping his face from side to side for a few seconds with a smile on her face. "(This Fairy is really weird, she dares to do this even to her own master.)" (I) Then he wakes up and with great speed grabs this strange Fairy, then he gets up looking at her with a nervous look. "You little Demon..." (Zenos) "Let go of me, that''s what you deserve for not letting me fight, idiot master, idiot, idiot." (La) "You''ll see what''s good this time, I have to teach you to respect others." (I) Glowing lines start toe out of Zenos'' fingers,pletely tying this Fairy in a way that she won''t be able to move. "(What kind of Vampire has linesing out of its fingers? Was it a Spider monster before it evolved into a Vampire?)" (I) "I''ll take you to Caryna and tell her I''ll help her clean the mansion all day." (Zenos) "What? No, I''m not doing housework, do you think the big me is going to do something so boring?" (La) "When I leave you with Freya and Caryna you won''t have a choice." (Zenos) "Don''t do that, I promise not to wake you up like this again, forgive me master." (La) "Now it''s toote to regret it." (Zenos) Another linees out of Zenos'' fingers, this time this line covers the mouth of the little Fairy that Zenos leaves on the bed thrashing around, as he stands up and looks at me. "I''m sorry to show you this, did youe because of the notice I sent through Caryna?" (Zenos) "I don''t care what you do with your Fairy, I came here because you asked me to meet you in the morning." (I) He looks out the window before looking at me again. "I didn''t think you would show up so soon, just wait for a second while I go to the bathroom." (Zenos) "All right." (I) Zenos walks out the door, I ignore the Fairy thrashing around on the bed as she tries to use magic to break free, but she can''t, it seems this line is resistant to magic, I walk over to the balcony doors and open them. I spend a few minutes on the balcony waiting for Zenos to return, then he appears wearing abat outfit and with his hair slicked back. "Apologies for the dy." (Zenos) "Alright, you called me to tell me something, right?" (I) "Yes, I wanted to let you know that I will finish the preparations today to help your sister." (Zenos) "..." (I) I knew it had something to do with my sister, but still hearing such confirmation filled my heart with happiness, the happiness I hadn''t felt in a long time. "I understand that you are happy, here take a handkerchief for you to dry your tears." (Zenos) I epted her handkerchief, but onlyter did I understand her words, I hadn''t realized she was crying, this is not something that happens very often to me. "That makes what I have to say now a little difficult." (Zenos) "..." (I) "But I would like you to wait a few more days until the fight against Farus is over." (Zenos) "..." (I) "Do you want me to wait? What if you can''t defeat Farus? What if you die during the battle?" (I) "How can I help my sister?!" (I) ,m How can he say that, the only reason I left the ck Market and switched factions was to help my sister. I''vee all this way and been following his orders all this time for my sister''s sake, how dare he say for me to wait longer. "I know I''m asking too much, but I have my reasons for it,e to my room overnight and you''ll find out what I mean." (Zenos) "I''ll even exin how I''m going to help your sister and why I needed all those barrels of rabbits blood." (Zenos) "..." (I) After he finished talking I jump off the balcony and leave furiously, even though I feel like spanking him now, I don''t dare do that as I still need his help, so I get out of there before I do something I''ll regret. ----------- Two hours after my conversation with Zenos, the army of that vige entered the Dungeon, thanks to the Nymphs and Arachnes many tents were built on the third floor near the mansion. Then we started moving or to be more precise, the Spirit of Zenos and a Shadow Fairy started moving through the mountain range while everyone stayed inside the Dungeon. The first day passed while the makeshift huts were being built, when it got dark I went to Zenos'' room as he talked during the morning. Before entering the room I could hear the voices of Zenos and Vanessa inside the room, in addition to being a Vampire who has strong senses, I was also from a race of Rabbits who have the strongest sense being hearing, so I can hear things from afar, in addition to having skills that improve my hearing even more. "Are you sure you said, Father?" (Vanessa) "Yeah, we still need her help, so the least I can do is exin why I want to put off helping your sister." (Zenos) "That''s not the problem, I can understand your motives and I can also understand Elsaris'' anger." (Vanessa) "But that''s no reason to share your secrets with her, especially a secret that could put you in danger." (Vanessa) "(What secret is this?)" (I) "But if I don''t, she might leave, she might think I''m deceiving her." (Zenos) "Besides, once you know how I''m going to help her sister, one of the things she''s going to realize is that it''s not going to be easy to find someone else who can do that." (Zenos) "But I still don''t like it." (Vanessa) "Stay calm Vanessa, sooner orter she would find out about this, she was very clear that she would join our group along with her kids, so sooner orter she would find out just like everyone else." (Zenos) "(Looks like Vanessa doesn''t agree with Zenos telling me whatever he''s going to tell me, meanwhile it looks like Zenos doesn''t keep secrets from those who serve him.)" (I) Chapter 256 Cap 255: Final Synthesis Of The Rabbit Lineage(Chapter Preview) Pov Vanessa: When it was close to dusk I went to my Father''s room, it''s been a while since he asked me to do that. I was very worried since every time he calls me into his room it''s because he''s about to do something dangerous, he calls me to heal him knowing he''s going to be hurt more than his ability can help heal. As soon as I entered the room he was already thereughing at La who is dressed in a cute maid outfit, she even looks like a doll with her small size. I don''t know what La did, but Dad brought her tied-in lines to the kitchen where he threw her to Freya and Caryna telling her to make her work with them today as punishment. After she was released she tried to run away, but when Freya threatened to leave her without desserts for a week she came back with her head down in defeat, Fairies love sweets. When I entered the room my Father looked at me as he tried to stopughing. "Hahahahaha..." (Zenos) "Come in Vanessa... hahahaha...e see this little Demon wearing maid clothes, it''s very funny, ha ha hahaha..." (Zenos) "You''ll pay me for this, you idiot master,ugh while you can." (La) "Did I hear someone asking for another day as a maid?" (Zenos) "..." (La) "Hahahahaha... I feel like I''m hearing things." (Zenos) My Dad talks about La like he''s a Demon all the time, but this scene just looks like he''s the Demon abusing a little Fairy, but everyone in the mansion knows the truth, thankfully there''s no one outside here. "Why did you ask me toe here, Father?" (I) "You''re not nning on doing anything dangerous again, are you?" (I) "..." (Zenos) cough cough With my words he coughs twice and looks away awkwardly, his reaction already answers my questions. Sigh "Why do you always do these things? What is it this time?" (I) "I will merge four powerful bloodlines, I will probably be very hurt." (Zenos) "They''re rabbit bloodlines, right? It''s to help Elsaris'' sister?" (I) "Yea." (Zenos) "Haven''t we talked about lying to her and putting it off until after we''re done with Farus?" (I) "I don''t like to tell lies to ourpanions." (Zenos) "Technically she hasn''t joined our group yet, she''s not yet her servant or a believer in the Goddess Selene." (I) "Elsaris left the ck Market to follow us to a dangerous ce like this for her sister''s sake, all without any concrete proof that he could help her." (Zenos) "She believed the things you and I said, she took our word for it." (Zenos) "You and I were telling the truth." (I) "We know that, but she doesn''t know that yet." (Zenos) "I can''t lie to her in this situation, so I want to prove to her that I mean it when I say I''m going to help her sister." (Zenos) "..." (I) "(I don''t like the direction this conversation is taking, I have a bad feeling.)" (I) "What did you do, Father?" (I) "Nothing yet." (Zenos) "I spoke to Elsaris in the morning, tried to exin to her that I want to put off helping her to heal her sister until after Farus is defeated." (Zenos) "As you might expect, she was furious about it, so to show that I''m really willing to help her sister, I asked her toe here tonight." (Zenos) "I will show her the synthesis of the bloodlines and I will also exin how I will help her sister." (Zenos) "You can''t do that, how can you reveal your secrets so easily?" (I) ---------- After that I spent a few minutes arguing with my Dad, I was trying to convince him not to do what he said, Elsaris spent centuries doing dubious work for the ck Market, she''s not the type of person you can trust so quickly, especially with the secrets that the Father has. While talking to him we both stopped and looked at the door, then Elsaris walked in, as you would expect from someone who spent years working in the ck Market, I can''t see anything in her expression. "I was waiting for you." (Zenos) "I came here to hear what you have to say." (Elsaris) "Why is Vanessa here too? I thought it would just be the two of us again." (Elsaris) "I''ll need itter, you''ll understand soon enough." (Zenos) "I''ll just make this clear, I don''t agree with that." (I) "Enough arguing, I''ve already made my decision." (Zenos) Dad is sometimes stubborn about the strangest things, he has to learn to make better decisions with less risk. "Before I start, let me do this so I don''t disturb anyone." (Zenos) "< Sound Barrier >" (Zenos) Father used his barrier that prevents sound froming in or out, at least he''s taking a little precaution as he has a lot of people from the Vige inside the Dungeon. "Now we can talk." (Zenos) "As I promised this morning, I''ll start by exining how I''m going to help your Sister." (Zenos) When Father mentioned about helping Elsaris'' sister, I could see her expression starting to change, it seems like she can''t keep up her facade when her sister is involved. "I''m going to start exining why I needed that Rabbit blood I ordered for you." (Zenos) "I''ve always found this strange, I''m curious to know why I want that." (Elsaris) "I have a skill that allows me to acquire the bloodlines of other creatures, I also have the unique skill of synthesis, do you understand what I''m getting at?" (Zenos) "Are you synthesizing strains together? Is that possible?" (Elsaris) "As long as the bloodlines are mine, yes." (Zenos) "You synthesized all those bloodlines together? Is that what you''re going to use to help my sister?" (Elsaris) "Yes and no, I''m almost done synthesizing all the rabbit strains together." (Zenos) "Another thing you need to know is that the final bloodline is just a part of what I''m going to use to help your sister." (Zenos) "I have certain abilities to awaken and transform other creatures, it''s not easy, but this can be used to give this rabbit bloodline I''m going to create to your sister while transforming her body, if all goes well she''ll be a Vampire and obtain a humanoid body." (Zenos) "Are you going to make my sister your daughter?" (Elsaris) "Yea." (Zenos) "..." (Elsaris) Elsaris closed her eyes and started to think, I hope she understands what my Father is doing to help her sister. "Was that all you needed, a Vampire with awakening ability and some bloodlines?" (Elsaris) "Don''t be silly Elsaris, you know it''s not that simple, don''t think we''re naive to drop into your conversation and tell you more information you don''t need to know." (Vanessa) "I don''t know what you''re talking about." (Elsaris) "That''s not the only reason to call me here, is it?" (Elsaris) Elsaris says this looking at me, she must still be trying to understand why I''m here. "Vanessa is here to help me, I called you here to see me synthesizing thetest Rabbit strains." (Zenos) ,m "After seeing this I hope you understand why I need to wait until after I''m done with Farus." (Zenos) "Just stand there and watch." (Zenos) "I''m ready anytime, Dad." (I) "I will start now." (Zenos) My Father sits cross-legged on the floor, then four types of powerful energies begin to emit from his body, I see him change from a calm expression to one of pain, then sweat starts pouring out inrge amounts from his body. "Now that the worst part begins, I hope you understand what my Father needs to help your sister see this." (I) "What you''re talking about, it doesn''t seem to be that bad, these four energies are powerful, but they are equivalent to his strength." (Elsaris) "Look, it''s not over yet, it''s just begun." (I) Soon all of my Father''s veins begin to swell, and four streams of red energy begin to pass through his veins faster and faster until they all meet and collide where his heart is. "Agh!!" (Zenos) Even though I cannot see the collision within his body, with my current level of perception and senses, I can feel the force of these four energies and the force of their collision within my Father''s heart. As I expected he vomits arge amount of blood as he starts to leak blood from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. His face shows the pain he is feeling, but he still tries not to scream at that moment the four red energies begin to flow through my Father''s veins with a much greater speed and follow the same path as they intertwine with each other. My father''s veins can''t take it, every second the red energy gets stronger emitting more power out of his body, more and more wounds open in his skin at the same time his veins tear to not withstand that pressure. "< elerated Healing >" (I) "< Enhanced Healing >" (I) "< Physical Repair >" (I) "< Blood Boost >" (I) I use the four strongest healing spells I know to heal your wounds that are showing up more and more often. "Damn it!!!" (I) It takes thirty minutes for these four red energies that represent the bloodlines to finish merging into one, the final energy was very powerful, after only one bloodline was left it kept running through my father''s body causing colossal damage wherever it went, but every second it mixed more with his blood until the light was no longer visible through my Father''s skin and clothes. When I see that it''s over I run to him and give him a powerful HP potion that I asked Lyra to create and a blood recement potion, that''s because this time he lost a lot of blood, where he was sitting there''s a big pool of blood, even his clothes turned almostpletely red from the blood. "Irresponsible father, that''s why I told you to wait, if you had already evolved it would be easier." (I) "Haaa... haaaa... haaaa... haaaa..." (Zenos) "Don''t say anything, I''ll finish healing you so you can sleep until tomorrow, I''ll take care of the rest." (I) He nods, then falls asleep in my arms as La flies close to his face, she looks sad and worried. Chapter 257 Cap 256: Disagreement(Chapter Preview) Pov Elsaris: I came to Zenos'' room at dusk as he asked, he told me how he would help my sister, told me a little about his powers, and showed me how he synthesizes bloodlines. It surprised me to find Vanessa in Zenos'' room at first, I thought it would be a conversation just between him and me, but then I understood why she was there. Zenos didn''t just want to talk to me, he wanted to show me what he needed to do to help my sister. As someone who has worked for many years in the ck Market, I had heard stories about the wonders of a unique Synthesis skill, I knew it could be used in many different situations, among those situations the one that made this skill most famous was Skill Synthesis. In the various stories I''ve heard, I''ve always thought that using this skill was quick and painless, so I was surprised that it was possible to synthesize bloodlines, and I was even more surprised to see the suffering Zenos suffered in the synthesis of bloodlines. I could see the damage to Zenos'' body and also feel the power of the bloodlines he was synthesizing, it was a power that made even me afraid. The only reason Zenos didn''t die was that his daughter Vanessa is here healing him constantly, the process was slow and torturous, but in the end, he made it before he lost consciousness in his daughter''s arms. "Do you understand now? Can you understand why he asked you to wait a few more days?" (Vanessa) "..." (I) "You don''t know if it''s going to be days, as far as I know, the people in this vige we''re helping have been fighting Farus for years." (I) "You yourself saw your father''s n in action, you also already know what we will do in the next few days, if everything goes well more than half of Farus'' troops will be destroyed and we will be in the numerical advantage and with the element of surprise." (Vanessa) "It''s going to be difficult for Farus to find out what''s going on with his troops, not knowing what we''ve been up to will give us another advantage when ites to the final battle against him." (Vanessa) "All this is guesswork, there are no guarantees in a battle, everything about Farus is still a mystery, we still don''t know his real strength or what kind of powers he has, I can''t take into ount what might happen, I can only be sure what is happening." (I) "As far as I know, Zenos might die tomorrow in the fight against a monster, he might die in the battle against Farus'' troops, or he might even die fighting Farus." (I) "If that happens I''ll be back to square one again, I''ll have to wait a long time for another opportunity to save my sister." (I) Vanessa gets up and looks at me while still holding Zenos in her arms, she looked at me seriously and I realized that she wouldn''t leave me options to choose from. "Do you think the bloodline synthesis was bad? That at least is damage only to your body." (Vanessa) "Using his abilities on other people has its risks, the worse the state of the target of his abilities, the worse he will suffer and I can regretfully say that the damage to his body is the lightest of the side effects." (Vanessa) "You don''t know what state he was in helping me, you also don''t know what he was in helping La." (Vanessa) "Kira told me what happened back then, she told me about the auction you organized, she told me how La was doing at the time, and she told me what my Father had to go through to help her." (Vanessa) "(So I was right, La is that grotesque thing I sold at auction.)" (I) "(How has she changed so much?)" (I) As Vanessa told me these things I looked at La who was ignoring us, she was distracted trying to clean the blood from Zenos'' face as gently and delicately as possible while she has a sad face looking at Zenos. "You should be d my Father sympathizes with the way you care about your sister, he''s been honest with you and all he''s asking in return is a few days." (Vanessa) "But can''t you trust him even a little?" (Vanessa) "No, I can''t." (I) "I won''t trust someone I''ve only known for a few days, even if everything you tell me is true, my only concern is still my sister." (I) "If Zenos is indeed able to save her, I will be eternally grateful and I will keep my end of the bargain, I will serve him as his follower or servant." (I) "But don''t think about trying to manipte me or trick me before," he said. (I) "You damn rabbit..." (Vanessa) I can see Vanessa''s fury showing on her face, she even started to emit bloodlust in my direction, but she wasn''t the only one, when I looked back at La, she was red-eyed and all four hands glowing, her bloodlust was greater than Vanessa''s, she looked like aplete Demon in my eyes. But they weren''t the only ones, I could feel a bloodlust as great as La''sing from Zenos'' shadow, with that, I just found out that Nix has been listening to everything we''ve been talking about so far. "(I have to be careful with what I say if this continues like this I may even be able to get out of here with a lot of effort, but my children will probably die and I will miss the best opportunity I ever had to help my sister.)" (I) "Since you''re so picky and don''t seem to care about my Father, then you can take your kids and your sister''s crystal block, then get out of here." (Vanessa) "Your spy skills can be useful, but it''s not worth having someone like you on our side, get out of here NOW!!!" (Vanessa) "Are you letting her out after everything you said about the master?" (La) "My Father won''t like it if we attack her, just let her go, what happens to her doesn''t matter to me anymore." (Vanessa) "Wait, you said you were going to help my sister, Zenos promised!" (I) "You said it right, my Father promised, I didn''t." (Vanessa) "Do you n on breaking a deal? Are you prepared for the consequences?" (I) "You don''t understand your situation, do you think running away from here will help you? Do you think that if you do something to my Father out of revenge, you will get away with it?" (Vanessa) "You have no ce in this world where you can run if something happens to my Father because of you, so be careful what you say." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "(Damn! Things escted in a really bad way faster than I thought.)" (I) I was lost, I knew that this time I had caused my own ruin by not being able to control my mouth, all I had to do was stay quiet and ept this situation for a few more days. What Vanessa said was not a lie, the chances of Zenos beating Farus are great, even if something unexpected happens, it doesn''t necessarily mean that we will lose too or that he will die, I was being impatient and pessimistic. As always I don''t think straight when my sister is involved, what I said was disrespectful to the person who is doing their best to help my sister, I have to fix this now, I can''t miss this opportunity, I can''t let my sister down again. Sigh "I admit I''m wrong, I apologize for what I said, when my sister is involved I lose control over the things I say and do." (I) "To my ears, it sounded like her real thoughts, so don''t try to apologize so superficially now." (Vanessa) Apologizing didn''t seem to help, I was starting to panic, I had to do something, soon I felt a lot of people approaching, the other people in the mansion must have felt this bloodlust being directed towards me. "Stop... with that..." (Zenos) "Dad, did you wake up?" (Vanessa) Zenos breathes heavily for a few seconds before he can speak normally, but he still looks tired and in pain. "I only lost consciousness for a few minutes, how could I not wake up surrounded by so much bloodlust?" (Zenos) "I don''t know what happened, but from the look on La''s face as she looks at Elsaris and the way Elsaris looks desperate I can imagine that she still hasn''t epted having to wait a few more days." (Zenos) "Just get over it, I can imagine she''s just worried about her sister, just let her get her mind in order." (Zenos) "Why can''t I attack her now, especially after all she''s said?" (La) "Just calm down, don''t be dramatic adding to our problems, Elsaris is right to think about her sister''s best, so you don''t have to take everything she says seriously." (Zenos) "I really said bad things, I''ve already apologized for that, but you should think about what I said, I haven''t known you long enough to trust you." (I) "Dad, I''m going to apany you to the bathroom, you need to get that blood out of your body, after that you have to rest until tomorrow." (Vanessa) "Don''t divert the subject Vanessa¡­ I know by your look that you''re angry¡­ so control yourself, you''re not a child." (Zenos) "You can go¡­ Elsaris." (Zenos) I guess I was lucky this time, if he hadn''t woken up to this amount of bloodlust, I wouldn''t have known how to handle this situation. "I''m sorry for what happened and what I said, but for me who''s been waiting for ages to help my sister, I can''t wait any longer now that I''m so anxious." (I) "I will wait until after the battle with Farus as you asked before, I apologize again for what I said." (I) After saying that I go out the window so I don''t run into those who are running up here towards the bedroom door. "(I never thought the day woulde when I would be apologizing to someone from such a humiliating firm, even more to people weaker than me, but I do it for you sister.)" (I) Chapter 258 Cap 257: First Target Part 1(Chapter Preview) The night I was synthesizing thetest rabbit strains in front of Elsaris, I had nned on showing her how difficult this is for me. I know she doesn''t care about me, she''s already made it very clear that she only cares about her sister and even though she hasn''t spoken I can tell she cares about her two children too. But I want her to see my sincerity in trying to help her sister, I hope she understands why I want to wait until after Farus is defeated, and I want her to trust me a little, which is why I did all that. I thought that everything was going to go well, but it seems that things went a very wrong way after I lost consciousness, I woke up due to the strong bloodlust that was surrounding me, after that, I had to endure my tiredness and pain to try to calm Vanessa and La. Somehow I managed to control the situation, but things weren''t resolved yet, La had too dangerous eyes for me to leave her alone, I told her to spend the next few days by my side all the time, I also told Vanessa to forget about this matter, but of course, that would not happen easily. In the next few days I received Elsaris'' children who came to apologize on her behalf, they said that normally she is someone who is always in control, but when her sister is involved she gets carried away by her emotions and doesn''t think straight. She spent the next few days in her room until we got close to our first target, an army of 5000 warriors most of whom are Undead. I asked Elsaria and her children to go investigate, I wanted more information about the terrain around, about the direction the enemies would appear, and where they were going, I needed to make some corrections to the n that I can only make after verifying this information. ---------- After a few hours, Elsaris came back with her kids with all the information I asked for, I check everything and then do some simtions in my head using parallel thinking like I always do. After some thought, I gathered the Water Elemental Mages, Wind and Lighting Skilled Mages, told them the positions they were going to be in and how they were going to spread the mist, I would also need some illusions to distract the enemy for Nix to have the opportunity to swallow them. After that everyone leaves the Dungeon to go to their positions, these Mages will not participate in the battle, they are the key to being able to ambush our enemies. Among the information that Elsaris got, I also discovered the two generals that will be there, they are beings with Crane S strength, so I had to pay attention to them. Turned out to be a Ghoul Mage and an Ogre Swordsman, I was worried about the Mage, so I told Nix to ambush the Mage first, that''s because he might realize that the mist is not natural, so I don''t want to give him that opportunity. After that I separated the teams, this time I want Elsaris fighting, I want her to fight this Mage I''ll send her alone while her sons help fight against Farus'' troops. The Swordsman I will leave with Diana, Irius, and Ibuki, I will leave Irina with them as a support as well, I believe these four should be able to fight well, I confirmed that these enemies have an approximate strength with thest time, so even if it is not easy for them I still believe they are capable of winning, it will be good for their training.. With all this resolved, we just have to wait for night to start the ambush. ---------- Pov Elsaris: I was on the first floor of the Dungeon by myself, it seems more spacious than thest time I was there, I heard that Zenos changed the first floor a bit, it seems it is true. It was said that there is only one trap in the ce where I am, it seems that this is to not disturb me during mybat, but there will be nobat. "Even though it''s been four days, it looks like Vanessa and La still haven''t forgotten what happened that day." (I) "Normally I wouldn''t mind that, but it might cause some trouble for my sister too." (I) Sigh "To resolve this I have to show that I regret my actions, talking won''t help this time." (I) "I''ve waited hundreds of years, I can wait a few more days, all I need is to keep Zenos alive if I think he can''t win against Farus I have to leave an escape n." (I) As I thought a portal opened up a little further on, the space began to ripple like the surface of ake, then someone seemed to be thrown from there and fell backward to the ground. "I can''t believe I was ambushed, I was caught before I told the others about the fog, Dammit!" (Ghoul Mage) "This will dy Master Farus'' ns, so I..." (Ghoul Mage) "< Prison of Deadly Ice >" (Ghoul Mage) sh! "Toote." (I) "When you..." (Ghoul Mage) The Ghoul Mage seemed to have his back to me when he got up, he started talking to himself in a normal way, but in the middle of his words, heunched an ice attack on his back that I was that would trap me between super resistant ice spikes. At least that''s what he thought would happen, but without him even seeing my move I was already by his side cleaning my dagger de on his clothes, he tried to say something but couldn''t finish when his head dropped so I use a certain magic item to suck blood from the dead body and save forter eating. "A true expert needs to know how to activate his skills and spells without speaking, he didn''t even realize he was targeting my afterimage." (I) "What should I do now? If I''m not mistaken I was told that when the Dungeon eats the body it will store the valuables in the treasure room, so I don''t think I need to do anything else but wait." (I) I sit in a corner and grab a book to read. ---------- Diana''s People: I was checking my new swords while waiting for our opponent to be sent here. I received these two swords yesterday from Anton, he used a crystal card on them, these swords can form a single double-edged sword, each sword has a magic circle inscribed in its structure, these magic circlesplement each other when I put the swords together, one has greater stamina and the other has greater speed, this suits my style of using one sword to defend and the other to attack. The crystal card can only be activated on one sword at a time or if I join the swords forming one it can only be used on the des on both sides, this crystal card grants the "Ki de" ability, this not only allows me to use my Ki more easily and efficiently on my swords, but it creates a de of Ki around the sword increasing my reach and making my attacks sharper. While I was testing my new swords, Ibuki was training with hers, she received these swords four days ago, unlike mine which wasrge single-sided ded swords, Ibuki''s swords are called Katanas, both swords had the magic circles of speed, Ibuki''s style is different from mine, she just attacks and dodges, she doesn''t defend like I do, during our training I always find her way of moving simr to a dance. The crystal card that was given to Ibuki is on his wrist, it was a bracelet shaped like an iron chain, the crystal card contained an ability known as "continuous attack", this ability umtes the strength of your attacks that hit the enemy, the more stacks she has the more damage her attacks will do, this makes the longer she is fighting the stronger she will be until the enemy is a corpse on the ground, of course, the power stacks disappear if she goes five minutes without hitting a single attack or decreases if the target dodges your attack. Irius still hasn''t received his new weapons and neither has Irina, but I think Anton is working on it together with Lyra who was the one who made the magic circles on our weapons, as she focuses mainly on Alchemy we always forget that she also knows how to use magic, so to be more precise she is the studious mage type. I stop checking my swords and head over to Ibuki who has been training for twenty minutes. "You should stop, Ibuki." (I) "You will get tired before the enemy arrives like this, our enemy will be a Grade S-strength Swordsman, it will be a strong enemy, it wouldn''t be smart to get tired before facing him." (I) "Sorry, I''m so happy with these swords that I can''t hold them and stand still." (Ibuki) Sigh "Because you''re the one who''s been with the master the longest, you caught his bad training habit, you two don''t know when to stop." (I) "Thank you for thepliment." (Ibuki) "That wasn''t apliment, you and the master have to learn that there is a time and ce to train or practice something, you shouldn''t get carried away and forget even to eat." (I) "But I never forget to eat." (Ibuki) "But the master forgets and if you continue with his bad habit you will stay the same." (I) "Don''t say something so cruel, I shudder with fear just imagining going a whole day without eating, it reminds me of bad things." (Ibuki) "Stop bothering her Diana, if you keep talking about food you''ll end up making her appetite wake up so she''ll eat the food we brought." (Irina) "It''ste sister, I just checked and the lunchbox is empty." (Irius) "What? When did she eat all that?" (Irina) "Even my me Snake meat sandwich?" (I) "She ate everything, even my cookies." (Irius) "I couldn''t train on an empty stomach, the master told me to always train after eating a good meal." (Ibuki) "Father wanted to tell you to have a good meal with just your food." (Irina) "What are we going to do if the enemy takes too long to..." (me) "No need to worry about it, it looks like he''sing soon, gets ready." (Irius) Irius points in one direction as he raises his weapons, we all look in that direction and see space ripple, then something seems to fly in. Chapter 259 Cap 258: First Target Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Diana''s: We all took our weapons in our hands and prepared forbat, the enemy as soon as he was thrown out of the portal rolls on the ground and jumps up pulling his sword. "< Physical Reinforcement >" (Irina) "< Guardian''s Sacrifice >" (Irius) "< Storm of des >" (I) "< Storm of des >" (Ibuki) As he jumped into the air we all started our attacks, Irina cast her magic which increases our physical stats in general, she cast this magic on all of us at once. Irius uses a skill that he learned a short time ago after a lot of training alongside Ivan, this skill allows the owner of this skill to take half damage in ce of the target of this skill for a period of time, Irius uses this skill on all of us. Meanwhile, Ibuki and I use an attack where weunch several shes flying at the enemy, I who taught this attack to Ibuki, I''m happy she canunch it with a force simr to mine. The enemy was an Ogre Swordsman, he had the appearance of a Human, his skin was white with ck eyes and messy short brown hair. He had a single thin horn resembling an upward curved de, his body was moderately muscr and he wore armor only on his arms while dressed in a greenbat outfit, his height was 1.90 meters. His sword looked like a normal 110 cm two-handed sword, with a golden cross handle, but the difference was that the sword''s de was red, you could tell just by looking that it was a magic weapon. "Careful, this is a magic sword." (I) "< Blood Court >" (Ogre) While on high the Ogre grins cruelly as he cuts towards us downwards with his sword, the movement of the sword leaves a red liquid behind creating a red de thates towards us. This red de cuts my attacks and Ibuki''s while stilling towards us, we all jump back letting it hit the ground, then we see the red liquid dissolve the rocks as if it were acid. "We have to be careful with your sword." (Ibuki) "Don''t stand still, attack!" (I) As I speak and I''m already running, the Ogre takes advantage of the distraction his attack has caused us tond away from us and position himself with his sword. "< Speed ??Boost >" (I) "Thank you foring to give me your head, woman of the wolf tribe!" (Ogre) The Ogre waits for me to get close, but at this point, I dodge to the side and try to go around him to the other side, so he''ll have enemies in front and behind causing more openings that we''ll be able to to to take advantage of. "You think I''m going to allow your childish n!" (Ogre) "< Blood Chains >" (Ogre) The Enemy plunges his sword into the ground, then the sword begins to glow and several cracks spread from the sword to where I am. "< Ki Enhancement: Wind >" (I) I instantly use my Ki to cover my entire body with my wind element, this is a technique I learned a short time ago after a lot of effort. With this technique I feel the energy of the wind element go through my whole body, I even feel the wind swirl around me, just like in my training I focus my Ki on my legs and run to the position I was thinking before at full speed, my speed is now more than twice as fast as before, as soon as I left the ce where I was, red chains came out of the ground and came towards me, they were almost reaching me even with my current speed. "< Streams of Light >" (Irina) Just when I thought I would be captured by the red chains, a magic circle appeared behind me and glowing white chains came out of that magic circle tangling with the red chains. With that, I had time to get to the position I was thinking about, so I gather my Ki and my sword and activate its magic circle increasing its speed. "< Wind Cut > ¡Á3" (I) With my improved speed I use three attacks in the enemy''s direction, he takes his sword from the ground which makes the red chains disappear to be able to defend himself from the attack. "< Blood Barrier >" (Ogre) "< Sword of Judgment >" (Irius) "< Ghost des >" (Ibuki) The Ogre tried to defend himself from my attack by creating a shield in front of him with a red liquid that came out of his sword, but at that moment Irius attacked from his back, he used his other hand to get sideways and punched him in the base of Irius'' sword where he is holding it to derail his attack, but at that moment his leg and chest are shed by a ck flying de attack that came out of Irius'' shadow. "< Barrier of Light >" (Irina) Taking advantage of this moment, irius tries to throw himself forward with his shield to knock the Ogre off bnce, but at that moment my attack was already over and the Ogre tried to cut Irius with his red sword but was prevented by a barrier of light that surrounded Irius. ,m "< Ripper Cut >" (Ogre) Irina''s barrier broke as soon as the sword hit, but it gave Irius enough time to reposition his shield defending himself, as soon as the sword hit his shield he was thrown away and hit a wall with a deep gash in his shoulder as the shield went cut in half. "Hahahaha...e,e and fight hahahaha..." (Ogre) "Irina take care of him, Ibuki and I will hold the enemy." (I) "< Tentacles of Shadows >" (Ibuki) I tell Irina to go take care of her brother, meanwhile, I approached the enemy to fight him along with Ibuki who uses a shadow element magic-making shadow tentaclese out of the Ogre''s shadow and trap him. "Good job, Ibuki." (I) "< Wind Cut >" (I) "< Piercing Wind >" (I) "< Phantom des > ¡Á2" (Ibuki) Ibuki jumps andunches ck des that fly towards the enemy as I make two different attacks with my swords. "You won''t be able to beat me with that alone, you''re just handing me your heads, hahahahaha..." (Ogre) "< Blood Boost: Activate >" (Ogre) The blood-like red liquides out of the enemy''s red sword and starts flowing down the Ogre''s arm and being absorbed into his body, soon the Ogre''s skin starts to turn red and his muscles be a little bigger, he flexes his muscles tearing Ibuki''s shadow tentacles. At that moment he dodges Ibuki''s attack, defends my "Wind Cut" with his sword with one hand, and uses the other hand to stop my second sword making it pierce his palm to the hilt, then he holds my hand while smiling disturbing in the face. "I got you your..." (Ogre) Before he finished speaking, ck des came out of his shadow and cut deeply into his back pushing him forward, I take this moment to kick him in the face as I move away from him, going backward pulling my sword from his hand. He was fooled by Ibuki''s attack, his "Ghost des" can enter a shadow and stay there for a short time before she let them exit the same shadow in whatever direction she wants, she was aiming in a position where the Ogre dodging her attack would still hit her shadow, this was a trick the master suggested for her to catch her enemies off guard. "That''s right, fight harder, keep this fun until you die, hahahaha...how fun..." (Ogre) ---------- Even with his injuries, the Ogre seemed to enjoy the fight, I must admit that his sword technique was very good and focused on his superior strength, he also seemed to have a lot ofbat experience, Ibuki and I fought him for twenty minutes before of Irius to return to the fight with Irina. It was being an uphill battle for me and Ibuki, but even with the Brothers'' help it was still tough, but at least we werending several hits on him now, but no matter how much the Ogre''s body was covered with cuts, punctures or other injuries, he always had a cruel smile on his face and an Aura filled with bloodlust. After Irius returned we continued fighting for more than thirty minutes, the enemy didn''t seem to get tired, we had already cut off even one of his arms with one of my attacks, but he never screamed in pain or made any expression of fear, he always kept the same disturbing smile on his face. We realized something was wrong when we noticed that the amount of blood he should have lost was much greater than the amount of blood he should have in his own body, that''s when Irina realized that the sword seemed to be sending blood to him somehow. We were starting to get tired so we couldn''t wait any longer, when Irina and Ibuki used their restraining spells at the same time to trap the enemy, I joined my two swords and activated their skill forming a Ki de where I concentrated all my power for an attack. Final. Meanwhile, Irius held his sword with both hands and focused his elements of light and shadow on the tip of his sword as he ran towards the enemy putting all his mana into that attack. "< Ki Sword: Wind Cut >" (I) "< Judgement Piercing >" (Irius) Even without an arm, with wounds all over his body and trapped in two confinement spells, the enemy still managed to use his sword to deflect Irius'' attack that was going towards his heart making him pierce his stomach instead, But my attack was faster than he could dodge or defend in his current conditions before he knew it, he was decapitated by me. Sigh "Finally it''s over." (I) Chapter 260 Cap 259: First Target Part 3(Chapter Preview) I wanted to fight a little too so I was left alone in a waiting ce, asked La to send thest few hundred enemies to me and thene help me. The truth is that I want to take the opportunity to evolve, a few hundred enemies weaker than me will help me in this, it''s been a while since enemies of Grade A and below no longer pose a mortal danger to me. With the skills I have now I can finish them off, but what I really want to do is training, these enemies are different from monsters, the ones I''m going to face this time are not undead, they will be members of the various races that Farus has control. These soldiers of Farus still have a mind capable of thinking even if they are more aggressive, I need the experience of fighting enemies that use different fighting styles, enemies that have different abilities and powers, enemies that can coordinate in a group, and enemies that havebat experience. That''s why I want to fight these enemies, this is a type ofbat that will help me to get stronger, a fight where the focus is to kill the opponent, it will be dangerous, that''s why I told La to join me, that will also make her calm down a bit since she hasn''t been fighting muchtely. I wait a few hours before seeing the space in front of me ripple and several enemies appear, it starts with a few dozen being thrown to the ground by the portal before it closes. As soon as they see me they have positioned themselves and run to attack me, I use my lines in one hand and fill the threads with mana and ki then use my strength and speed to sh forward like a whip. The ten enemies in front were torn to pieces along with their armor, weapons, and shields. This is a technique I''ve been thinking about using, for a first try it went really well. Those running after didn''t care, they stepped over the mangled bodies of theirpanions with smiles on their faces, one of the Ogres picked up one of the more whole corpses and threw it spinning towards the wires. He was smart as the wires wrapped around his body, so I got rid of the wires, I decided to use my ws to fight this time, something I don''t normally do, I run towards enemies. They try to hit me, but I''m faster, as I pass them I use mine to sh necks, pierce hearts, and sh enemies'' eyes. Kira already taught me that when fighting a group alone the most important thing is to make each attack at a vital point or to weaken the enemy like hitting their eyes, ears, cutting their arms, etc. They were members of the three bowls that ruled the mountain range in the past, the ones who didn''t realize what was happening until it was toote, because of their differences in races, they had different heights, weights, speeds, strength, and perception. These differences were making it difficult for me to adapt to the rhythm of thebat, because of that I was hit a few times, but they were too weak to cause me any serious damage, because of the strength they show, it seemed that they were all Grade B. It didn''t take long for another portal to appear throwing dozens more enemies around, I''d only killed half of the ones that came before. I jumped up and cast some fire and light spells on the new group of enemies that contained some Undead. After that, I spread my wings high and I thrust down kicking an ogre in the head as I put my wings away, then I pull my dagger and sword from my waist, I can''t take too long dealing with each group of enemies. But before I could continue a portal opens above my head and I am buried by several enemies that have fallen on top of me, I use my wind magic to create a tornado around me that scatters these enemies in all directions. The number of enemies is increasing faster than I expected, but I can''t ask Nix to stop, she needs to do it faster so the enemy doesn''t have time to do anything. After fifteen minutes there were already hundreds of enemies and I had several minor injuries all over my body, I was also very tired, but even so, I throw myself at the enemies. I dodge an Ogre''s sword as I cut its head and kick its body to push the Orc with a spear behind it that tried to hit me, then turn around shing with my sword a handsome ghoul assassin that splits in half, no time to rest I create a magical barrier that protects me from a fire tornado. At that moment I use my earth magic to create an earthquake that unbnces the enemies as I leave the fire, at that moment another portal opens leaving a few more enemies, but this time a Fairy with a big smile appears through the portal flying towards me. Without saying anything she casts magic from four different elements from each hand and uses many attacks on enemies, meanwhile, I continued my fight trying to figure out how to get stronger. I used my blood control to gather and drink the blood of dead enemies to replenish my energy reserves that were running out, I had already run out of my potions, but in this moment of distraction an arrow tries to hit me but I cut it with my sword. After drinking the blood I put Ki into my weapons and run towards the enemies again, I pass two Ghouls shing their necks, then I spin around dodging an arrow that hits another enemy behind me and throw my dagger at the Ogre archer hitting his heart at the same time I kick another Ghoul who tried to use a Warhammer to hit me. After so much fighting in these minutes, I''m already starting to be more aware of my surroundings, so I step heavily on the ground while creating a magic circle on my foot that sends a wave of the earth in my surroundings which interrupts the magic of three Mages who were getting ready to hit me, one of those spells even explodes killing the Mage. Meanwhile, La is flying between enemies firing spells in session like a machine gun, as she doesn''t need to create magic circles she is able to cast spells faster than me, now that there are no more enemies appearing by surprise I can just focus on the battle. ---------- Ding! Ding! Ding! I''ve decided to ignore notifications, for now, I''m too tired to think about it right now. After another twenty minutes I am lying in a pool of blood surrounded by mutted bodies, I am panting and very tired, my body is covered in various wounds and my clothes are tattered full of blood, I am using what I have left of Ki to use my skill and heal me, but La is flying around me with an innocent smile while humming, it surprises me to see her do it in such an environment, her delicate and innocent image doesn''t match the sight of carnage on this battlefield. "Looks like you''re happy." (I) "It was so much fun, I was starting to get annoyed that you were just using me to send enemies to others." (La) "So I''m very happy that I was able to fight this time." (La) "I can see that." (I) I look at the smiling little Fairy and realize she doesn''t have a single drop of blood on her, so I look at me covered in blood lying in a pool of blood that isn''t mine. "Why am I the only one covered in blood?" (I) "I saw you go through an Orc''s chest a few minutes ago, why are you so clean?" (I) "I made a barrier of the Spatial element around me like it was a secondyer of skin, it took any dirt away from me." (La) "A pretty young Fairy like me shouldn''t get covered in blood and dirt, should she?" (La) "You abused little Fairy, why didn''t you help me by creating one of these barriers on me?" (I) "The master didn''t ask, besides it would be a waste of energy to use my powers like that on someone far from me." (La) "I preferred to use my energy more efficiently." (La) "By efficient you mean how did you use four spells to rip off all four limbs from that poor Ghoul Mage?" (I) "You could have killed him with a single strike." (I) "He deserved it, he was a Necromancer who was trying to use the bodies on the ground to create more Undead." (La) "Actually he did, you wasted so much time trying to make him suffer that he managed to finish his magic and create forty more Undead." (I) "It''s not my fault, no matter how much I hit him, how much I burned him or how much I made a tree grow out of his chest, he never stopped his magic." (La) "If you had killed him quickly it would have stopped his magic!" (I) "But then he was going to get off too easy, Necromancers deserve to suffer." (La) "(She''s hopeless, can''t talk to this psychopath.)" (I) Sigh "Talking to you is getting on my nerves, never mind." (I) "I''m just going to get some rest before I get up and head to the mansion with the others." (I) "After that, we have a meeting to do, we have to talk about the results of this battle and the preparation for the next battles." (I) "Are you going to let me fight again?" (La) "No, if all goes well I''ll let the vige leader and the other representatives of the other races fight, I want them to try a little harder since this war is theirs." (I) "You say that like you don''t have things you won''t either, you still have your eye on the vige leader''s daughter aren''t you?" (La) "I won''t deny it, she would be great to test this Serpent bloodline I created, plus as she is a criminal who has betrayed her family, friends, and her people I don''t need to worry or regret using it really as an experiment." (I) "I think you''ll be doing the vige leader a favor, making her daughter your servant could save her life." (La) "Also, the chances are that the vige leader''s daughter will be very strong at the end of the experiment, you will basically fulfill her wish for more power." (La) "To be honest I don''t know how big the changes are going to be, I wanted to test this before doing the same with Elsaris'' sister and Elsaris herself." (I) "For me, you can get rid of that stupid red rabbit, she spoke ill of you even after you tried so hard for her." (La) "Let''s forget about these matters, for now, I''m very tired, open a portal to the safe room and let''s go back to the mansion on the third floor." (I) Chapter 261 Cap 260: First Target Part 4(Chapter Preview) Pov Leo: This time I got permission from the master to fight, I haven''t fought for over a month, and I couldn''t participate in the first battle a few days ago. But now I can finally fight to my heart''s content, it seems that since I started serving the master or should I say since the master helped to awaken my bloodline, my will to fight has be stronger. For me who was living happily with my wife Caryna with few opportunities to fight, it was a big change of pace, training started to be fun for me and fighting became a desire that never disappears from my heart. To get the master to trust me more, I trained more than anyone, I took the opportunity to be the partner in simted fights for almost everyone in the mansion, I did it to be able to get used to fighting different types of people, I even called ¨¦rica to fight once for me to have experience fighting someone who uses curses. The only one I never tried to fight was the master''s hired Fairy, that Fairy by the name of La scares me, my instincts scream that she''s dangerous, I can also see her eyes that always have a dangerous glint that I''ve seen in many bandits and assassins in the past, that glow of someone who likes to kill, I know the master and others in the manor have noticed that too, but they don''t care. But I won''t think about that strange Fairy now, the important thing is that with my hard training I became better at using my war ax and I became stronger, the master also seems to have noticed my effort, that''s why he allowed me to fight alongside today of the vige people. Now I''m next to a few hundred people waiting for the opportunity to fight, so far the portals have only brought undead who died in the traps, but because of all the traps being deactivated after being used, so soon it will be our turn to fight. While waiting I was fighting an arm wrestling with an Ogre, he was very strong, but I still won by a little, that''s when other monsters started to appear from inside the portals besides the undead, these were the first victims of Farus for the what the master said, I''m sorry for them, but an enemy is still an enemy, I will show no mercy during the battle. At that moment we all put our weapons in our hands and started the battle, at the beginning, it was fast since we were in greater numbers, but after several rounds of fights, a Ghoul Mage appears, after looking around seeing that he was surrounded by enemies and that there were several bodies on the ground, he started tough, then he pulls out a purple crystal which shatters on the ground causing a magic circle to appear at his feet. From this magic circlee out tentacles of purple energy that surround this mage who was smiling maniacally, then his body starts to dry up until there is nothing left but a skeleton, his empty eye sockets light up then the magic circle expands a lot almost covering the whole the room we were in, then purple energyes out of the magic circle and starts to enter the bodies of the soldiers of Farus that we just killed, the energy only affected the bodies that were alive before while ignoring the bodies of the defeated Undead. The bodies then rise like Zombies and start attacking us off guard, I stepped on the head of one that was at my feet before he could get up, so I raised my Ax and started to fight, my initial focus was to defend or save those who were taken by surprise and were wounded. I activated the transformation skill I got when the master awakened my bloodline, so with that power overflowing from my body I roared and started a savage fight against the undead. The worst thing was that even in this situation portals still appeared from time to time throwing more enemies here. Unfortunately, I couldn''t save everyone so a few dozen died before the fight was over, more could have died if it wasn''t for Lyra''s potions that were distributed to everyone before the battle. It was a bit of a bitter victory, we could have avoided it, but no one had information about that purple crystal, I have to let the master know after that, I''ll also have to order a new weapon andbat clothes. Because of the battle my Ax cracked, my clothes also ripped due to the blows I suffered, I''m d my body was strong and resistant, but I also drank some potions to recover, Caryna would be worried if I came back injured, I can''t do that with Is it over there. ---------- Sapphire Pov: Zenos made me stay with his Servant Ivan the Undead and his daughter Vanessa in a first-floor trunk, a hallway where we would fight enemies that were thrown here. This kind of situation doesn''t bother me, but I find it hard to trust this Undead, when we fight Farus it can happen that this Undead is controlled by some magic of Farus, I don''t know how Zenos can trust him. "Don''t worry about Ivan, he''ll be fighting by your side, you can''t waste your time trying to pay attention to him." (Vanessa) "I''m just worried that if we ever fight Farus he might use some magic on this Undead and make him an enemy." (I) "I can understand what you mean, but it doesn''t matter." (Vanessa) "No one will be able to control Ivan as long as my Father is alive." (Vanessa) "I apologize for not sharing your beliefs." (I) "As someone responsible for the lives of thousands of people, I can''t afford to just believe what I''m hearing." (I) While talking to Vanessa, I could see Ivan approaching us, it seems that staring at him a lot might have caught her attention. "Don''t worry about me, I know there are still many in your vige who don''t trust me." (Ivan) "You may have heard this from the master, but the Undead that is under Farus'' control does not have a soul, in my case it is different." (Ivan) "It''s not that simple, Farus is still a Necromancer and we don''t know what kind of powers or techniques he knows." (I) "For a Necromancer to control an Undead is the basics, even if you''re a little special I still can''t trust you, don''t get me wrong." (I) "Alright, I can understand that, you''re just doing what you think is right for your people, I respect that." (Ivan) "I would prefer you to be less stubborn and trust us, Ivan will not be controlled by the enemy." (Vanessa) While we were talking, a portal appears through which several undead starts toe out, then I see Vanessa get up and red wings appear from her back, I look to the other side and I see Ivan wearing ck armor with red details while holding a sword, no I know how he managed to get dressed so quickly, but it must have been a skill he possesses. I lift my sword and rest it on my shoulder as I get into a battle stance, it''s time to let off some of the umted stress. "Looks like we''re finally going to get some action around here." (I) With my words, another portal appears throwing more enemies in front of us. I create some magic circles around my sword and gather mana into my sword de, then sh it forward. "< Serpent de >" (I) The energy cut I made creates life by bing a Serpent with a razor-sharp body that flies past all enemies that fall immobile to the ground. "Awesome attack." (Ivan) "Thanks." (I) "What impressed me the most was its uracy in hitting all the cores." (Ivan) "What a waste of magic cores." (Vanessa) "No longer satisfied with the amount we have, even with my daughter, Tania, and Anton freely using these cores, we still have so many that it seems to have no end." (Ivan) "But I still think it''s a waste, we could have beaten them and still recover the corester." (Vanessa) "I just wanted to finish off enemies quickly, I was always taught to finish off any enemy as quickly and efficiently as possible." (I) "Your thinking isn''t wrong, but you could have used that same attack to cut their heads off." (Vanessa) "It would have wiped out the Zombies, but the Skeletons would just get their heads together." (me) "Then you could have left the Skeletons to me." (Vanessa) "I must interrupt you two, there''s one more portal that has appeared, more enemies areing, get ready." (Ivan) ---------- This n really made the fight a lot easier, the three of us always took out all the enemies in a few seconds, I noticed that Ivan''s strength is close to mine, Vanessa also seems to be strong, but her strength is still far from mine. After we finished with all the enemies we decided to walk back to the third floor of the Dungeon, we thought we''d see how the other ces were during the battle, I do this because, besides the undead, the soldiers of Farus were mostly in the Grade A or B for strength, it must have been a tougher fight elsewhere, I just hope I didn''t have too many casualties. Chapter 262 Cap 261: Change Of Plans And Evolution Part 1(Chapter Preview) After my fight with La, we rested a few minutes before heading back to the third floor, we were heading to the mansion where I asked everyone to gather after the battle. When I got to the third floor I started walking from the safe room to the mansion instead of asking La to open a portal, I did it because I wanted to see the state the others were in, I wanted to know if there were many wounded among the warriors of Sapphire vige. As I walked to the makeshift camp I passed the fruit trees that the Nymphs helped to nt here, they were trees that we uprooted from the forest of the mountain range and then nted inside the Dungeon with the help of the Nymphs, I used the Dungeon''s assimtion function to keep them as part of this floor so we have fewer food issues here, I wasn''t sure if it would work but everything went well. When I got to the improvised finish I could see that there were many wounded, but mostly they were light wounds, some with heavy wounds, and I also noticed a ce where several bodies were lined up, there were more than a hundred and most were Hobgoblins. "(More died than I thought.)" (I) While I was lost in my thoughts trying to understand what was going on, trying to understand how so many died if we were outnumbered and fighting in a much more favorable environment for us, at that moment a big hand ps my shoulder, I turn around and acknowledge that''s Leo, he seemed to have some injuries, but he seemed to be fine, so I paid more attention to his clothes and Machado who were in a horrible state. "From the state of your Battleaxe and yourbat clothes, I imagine you''ve had a hard fight." (I) "We were surprised during the fight with something we didn''t expect, do you want me to talk here?" (Leo) "No, wait until the meeting at the mansion starts, we''d all better listen together." (I) "As you wish." (Leo) "You should change, it''ll make Caryna cry if she sees you like this." (I) "You can be right, she doesn''t like to see blood, she also hates it when the people she cares about are hurt." (Leo) "I know that, that''s why I walk away from her when I have to do something that will hurt me." (I) "I appreciate that, I hate to see her sad or worried." (Leo) "Then try to be strong enough not to get hurt next time so she won''t worry about you so much." (I) "Talking makes it seem easy, but I''m not like you master, even though I train a lot I know I won''t be strong overnight." (Leo) After a little chat with Leo I leave, on the way I see Caryna, Alice, and Nn taking several carts with food to the camp, I greet them and head to the mansion. "Wee back, Master." (Sophia) "I''m back." (I) "Everyone is already here, you were thest to arrive." (Sophia) "I already imagined that I had to fight thest enemies, so it was inevitable that I would be thest." (I) "Where are Vanessa and Irina?" (I) "They are resting, in addition to having fought the two, they also helped in the treatment of several allies in the camp, as there was no one else very seriously injured I dragged them back to rest." (Sophia) "Good job, they can''t overdo it." (I) "By the state of your clothes I can tell it was an intense battle, are you ok master?" (Sophia) "I''m fine, I was in need of a battle like this where there was nothing around to worry about but the enemy, thanks to that I think I''m starting to fight better againstrge groups of enemies." (I) "I don''t know how the master got in this dirty state, I fought by his side and I''m still clean." (La) "You didn''t just watch the master fight without doing anything, did you La?" (Sophia) "Of course not, I fought too." (La) "She used a weird barrier to keep from getting dirty while she struggled." (I) While talking to Sophia who stayed at the mansion, I head upstairs to grab some clothes before going to take a shower, I can''t keep dirt and dried blood on me forever. ---------- I took my time in the shower to check out the notifications I had been ignoring before. Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 21933 EXP for killing enemies ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Lower Insatiable Stomach: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Improved Hearing: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Enhanced Nose: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Poison Resistance (paralyzing/necrotic/deadly/sleep/hallucinogen): 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Flexible body: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Spell Resistance: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic elemental resistance (earth/thunder/wood/ice/wind): 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Warrior Body: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sword Technique: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Daggers Technique: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . . [ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Body Enhancement (skin): 1 ] ? [ Earth Ki Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ? [ Water Ki Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ? [ Water Magic: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You acquired the following bloodlines: ? [ Ogre: 100% ] ? [ Ghoul: 100% ] ? [ Orc: 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You''ve leveled up ]> . . <[ Your work has leveled up ]> . . <[ You have reached the maximum level ]> . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> I already imagined that after defeating so many enemies this would happen, it looks like I''ll evolve tonight, I think I''ll take advantage of my rxed mood to meditate and integrate this EXP. I spend a few minutes sitting with my hands on my knees meditating to better absorb the EXP in my body, after doing this so many times since I was born in this world I''ve gotten used to it. As soon as I finished I finished my shower and got dressed while thinking that it was a shame not to have more skills leveling up, it seems that it is not as easy as it was in the past, the higher you get, the harder it is to climb. I didn''t care much about the bloodlines I acquired, they weren''t of use to me at the moment, I also realize that it won''t be easy to acquire skills from now on, even after having killed so many and drinking their blood I only gained those few skills, I imagine that I should already have the skills that I would acquire from them. I also noticed that I acquired almost no abilities from the rabbit blood I drank in the past, I only received these. Abilities gained from Rabbit Blood: ? [ Reinforced Rabbit Horn Production: 1 ] ? [ Magic Rabbit Horn Production: 1 ] ? [ 3D Maneuvers: 1 ] ? [ Breath of Ice: 1 ] I only received these abilities from the dozen barrels of Rabbit blood I consumed, there were very few but I can''t do anything about it. But I must say it''s a shame I didn''t acquire abilities from the bloodlines I create by synthesizing other bloodlines together, I was very interested in the abilities I could get from the Rabbits'' final synthesis bloodline, the bloodline name was [ Mystic Rabbit (Unique ): 100% ]. This bloodline must be very powerful, but it is useless to me. knock knock knock "Master, are you still in the bath?" (Freya) While I was lost among various random thoughts, I heard someone knocking on the bathroom door and talking to me, it was Freya. "I''m leaving, Freya." (I) "Just wanted to say that the others are in the ballroom, a big table has been set up there for you, the vige leader Sapphire and the vige council representatives to gather." (Freya) "Thanks, I''ll be down in a few minutes." (I) After Freya''s warning, I dry off and get ready before heading downstairs. ---------- After I was clean and tidy I go to the meeting ce, La didn''t want to participate in this meeting which ording to her is very boring, so she went to check how the other Fairies inside the Dungeon are doing and also went to see the Cradle of fairies. When I arrive I find everyone talking about their battles, one of the things I discovered was that all representatives of the various races have Grade A strength, the strongest person in the vige really is Sapphire with a strength equal to Elsaris being in Grade SS. I walk in and sit in the only empty chair that was probably reserved for me, as soon as I sat down the vige leader turned her face towards me. "d you arrived, we were waiting for you to start the meeting." (Sapphire) "Sorry I''mte, I needed a shower and a new outfit, I couldn''t walk around with dried blood trapped in my body." (I) "I can understand that, that was a problem for me many times when I was younger." (Sapphire) "But it''s been a long time since I''ve been covered in an enemy''s blood or even my own blood, most of them die in a single attack and I don''t even need to get close." (Sapphire) "I could have fought from a distance too, but I wanted to train in meleebat with arge number of enemies." (I) "I respect your way of training, many don''t have that boldness or courage, I''ve also done this kind of thing in the past, these experiences make you stronger." (Sapphire) "(Master we have a problem.)" (Nix) As I talk to the vige leader, I suddenly hear Nix''s hurried voice in my head, I close my eyes to focus on her. "(What''s up, Nix?)" (I) "(I guess we''ll have to change our ns.)" (Nix) Chapter 263 Cap 262: Change Of Plans And Evolution Part 2(Chapter Preview) I was in the room where we are going to have the meeting after the battle, I was thest to arrive and I was talking to the Sapphire vige leader when suddenly Nix contacts me through my mind, for her to avoid using my shadow to talk to me I mean that must be something important. "(What happened?)" (I) "(Why are you saying we''re going to have to change our ns?)" (I) "(A Wind Spirit just arrived, he was the one who was responsible for watching over one of the other two patrolling Farus troops that we were going to attack.)" (Nix) "(This Spirit flew here to warn you that the two troops have changed direction and are heading towards us, besides they will meet in less than a day and should arrive here in two days maximum.)" (Nix) "What!?" (I) "How is that possible? Has he already discovered us!?" (I) "What''s going on Zenos? What are you talking about?" (Sapphire) I was a little shocked by the turn of events that I ended up speaking out loud rather than just conveying my thoughts to Nix, I only realized what I had done when the vige leader spoke to me. "..." (I) I look around and notice that everyone is looking at me, the room waspletely silent while everyone looks worried as they look at me, even the vige leader has a serious expression. "(Thanks for the info Nix, I''ll send La to get this Fairy.)" (I) "(Okay.)" (Nix) I contact La. "(La, get out of the Dungeon and bring the Wind Spirit that Nix points to the mansion, I need you to do it now.)" (I) "(Just when I thought I could rest, it''s ok, I''ll be right back.)" (La) "(Thank you.)" (I) "Don''t keep us waiting, say something Zenos." (Sapphire) "Sorry, I was talking to Nix and La, I''ll exin to you what''s going on." (I) I pull out arge map that represents the mountain range, then take a pen and set it next to the map. "I''ll be straight, the other two troops of Farus that we were going to attack one by one are heading our way now." (I) "The two troops should join in less than a day and arrive here in about two days." (I) "Did they find us?" (Sapphire) "I''m not sure, but we''ll find out more soon." (I) "How did you find this out?" (Nymph leader) "I just learned, the Wind Spirit that brought this information is being brought here by La." (I) "How many are now among thebined army?" (Ghoul Leader) "If the numbers of the two troops are the same as the one we won, then it will be 10000 soldiers, 10 captains and 4 generals." (I) "DANG! We''re going to be outnumbered again, we''re only around 8000." (Orc Leader) "Farus'' troops also surpass us in strength, it takes two of our own to defeat one of his warriors." (Ogre Leader) "Even if they don''t like to say it, I think we should get out of here." (Ogre Leader) "Let''s not make hasty decisions, we don''t know anything yet, we have to get some information first." (Sapphire) "I arrived!!!" (La) As we discuss the door opens and La enters riding on the back of a bird twice her size, a green bird with translucent wings. "Now that we''re here, could you get off of me?" (Wind Spirit) "No, I''m toozy to fly alone." (La) "Get out of me youzy Fairy!" (Wind Spirit) The Wind Spirit spins fast in the air throwing La in my direction, I dodge and let her hit the back of the chair I''m sitting on andnd on my shoulder, as the chair is padded it feels fine. "What are you doing with a fragile beauty like me, you stupid bird!" (La) "You too master!" (La) "Why didn''t you stop me? Why did you dodge instead of helping me? Idiot Master!" (La) "It looked like a lot of work, if you wanted you could have flown instead of hitting the chair." (I) "I thought you were going to get me." (La) "Stop it both of you!" (Freya) "I apologize for my master, he gets off topic easily." (Freya) Without realizing it I got distracted by La, so Freya puts a ss of juice hard in front of me causing the table to shake while looking at me seriously before pointing out that I strayed from the subject without realizing it. "Well let''s get back to the important matter at hand." (I) "This bird is the Wind Spirit who brought the information, so it would be best to let him do the talking before we start asking questions." (I) Everyone is quiet and looks at the green bird waiting for him to start talking. "Do us a favor and tell us everything that happened." (Sapphire) "I and three other spirits and two Fairies were split watching these two troops of Farus as the vige leader asked our Contractors before we left the vige." (Wind Spirit) "As we were watching from afar while staying hidden we couldn''t find out much, all we know is that a bird-type Undead monsternded near the two troops, a few minutester they changed direction." (Wind Spirit) "With their current speed they should meet in less than a day and then it should take them two days to get to where we are." (Wind Spirit) "Do you know how long ago that was?" (I) "It was about three hours ago." (Wind Spirit) "How did you get here so fast?" (I) "The other Spirits used their Runes on me to increase my speed, I also spent almost all my powering straight here, I was lucky not to encounter any monsters along the way either." (Wind Spirit) "I think that''s all we need to know, now we should think about what to do." (Werewolf leader) "I think maybe they haven''t discovered us, maybe they''re going on a trip to Farus'' stronghold, they must have been called back, there''s no way they could have been notified of our attack on that troop three hours ago." (I) "That was just before the battle started." (Sapphire) "If that''s true, then why didn''t this troop receive any visits from an Undead Bird?" (Nymph leader) "Because these troops were already on their way back, that''s why we chose to defeat them first." (Sapphire) "That makes sense." (Ogre Leader) "The important thing now is to decide what to do, we can fight or run back to the vige." (Ghoul Leader) "We will really be in a bad position if we decide to fight, what do you think of this situation Zenos? Do you think we would win against these two troops together?" (Sapphire) "Even if it''s dangerous, I still think we should fight, our ns were to weaken Farus'' troops by decreasing the number of his army and killing some Grade S strength generals." (I) "Not knowing why these two troops are heading back to their base makes me worried, besides, we may not have another opportunity like this." (I) "How do you n for us to fight so many enemies? Your n may be of help so far, but I don''t think it will be useful this time." (Sapphire) "It will actually be very useful, the main feature of the n we''ve been using is separating the enemies and throwing them where we want." (I) "You may also have noticed that we have people capable enough to face the generals of Farus, all we need is to attack the generals first, they are the biggest threat." (I) "Sorry to interrupt, Master." (Leo) "But before you continue nning our next move, I need to inform you about something that happened during our battle today." (Leo) "It must have been something important for you to want to talk about before we formed a n against the two troops that areing here." (I) Leo steps forward and stands by my side, he looks a little nervous about having interrupted our conversation, it looks like something important has actually happened, I imagine that''s what he wanted to tell me about when I arrived. "Go ahead and tell me what you want to talk about." (I) "The ce where I fought today was the one that had the most deaths on our side, this is due to a Mage who appeared near the end of the battle, as soon as he saw all his allies on the ground dead and that he was surrounded by our allies he smiled, that Mage pulled out a purple crystal which he threw on the ground to shatter at his feet." (Leo) "When the crystal shattered a magic circle formed and began to absorb the power and vitality of that Mage, after that this Mage became an Undead as the magic circle expanded covering the entire room turning all the dead into Undead. " (Leo) "But I noticed that the Undead we had already defeated were not affected by the magic circle, only those who were alive before were turned Undead." (Leo) "This is new, I didn''t know they could do this without Farus, did you know that vige leader?" (I) When I looked at the vige leader I saw an expression of surprise and after concern on her face, it seems that she didn''t know that either. "I didn''t know that either, what kind of item was that crystal? Was it an item they got in the Dungeons?" (Sapphire) p "No, it was probably a crystal with the magic stored inside." (Vanessa) Vanessa who was supposed to be tending to the wounded and then resting came back at some point without me noticing, she looks a little tired but her expression is serious. "Looks like you know what this crystal was, can you tell us more about it." (I) "Of course, but Anton would be better to exin everything about this crystal as it is an item used in the construction of weapons and magic items." (Vanessa) "First tell me what you know, I don''t need a full description about it, I just need to know how this crystal is used, I''ll also need to know how rare it is." (I) "This crystal is made using monster cores as a base by Alchemists, its manufacturing process is not difficult as far as I know, but the process is very time consuming and needs a lot of mana." (Vanessa) "There are many different types of crystal, from the purple color Leo mentioned it should be a crystal made using Affinity with curses." (Vanessa) "These crystals can store magic circles inside to help the Mage, using it as a disposable item as Leo mentioned might increase its power, but it''s a silly way to use it." (Vanessa) I understand Vanessa''s exnation, but it worries me that Farus may have more of these crystals, it could be dangerous from now on. Chapter 264 Cap 263: Change Of Plans And Evolution Part 3(Chapter Preview) There are simply too many things to consider, I thought we could keep doing everything the same way, I was naive to think that I would easily defeat Farus'' troops, but now I get two news that made me realize that things don''t always go the way they do. n. Firstes a Wind Spirit to give us the news that the other two troops we were going to attack are on their way and will meet before they reach us. As if the first news wasn''t bad enough, Leo tells us about what happened in the ce where he fought and about the crystal that turned all the corpses into the Undead. "(Nix was right, there will have to be changed to the n.)" (I) "This is the first I''ve heard about these crystals, if that''s true then Farus doesn''t need to be always present to turn corpses into Undead." (Sapphire) "It makes things more difficult than nned." (Ghoul Leader) Everyone started to discuss what they thought we should do again, I decided not to participate in the conversation now, I closed my eyes and started doing some simtions in my head using the new information we had. ---------- I think it must have been almost an hour since I''m doing these simtions in my head, I''m already feeling mentally tired, I didn''t have time to rest after my fight, I thought it would be a quick meeting, I didn''t know it would turn into this one heated discussion. I open my eyes only to realize that the argument continues and that they have split into two sides, those who think it''s best to go back to the vige and those who believe we should fight now. "You finally opened your eyes, could you think of anything?" (Sapphire) "..." (I) While everyone was arguing I noticed that the people in my group were quiet without saying anything, they didn''t participate in the discussion, meanwhile, the vige leader was doing her best to calm the others by serving as a mediator between the two groups, so she looks at me with a glint of hope in her eyes. When the vige leader spoke to me, everyone stopped talking and looked in my direction. "I''ll be honest, things are difficult, but I think we should continue with our current n with some changes." (I) "I must warn you that there will be many deaths, but we should still be able to win." (I) "Any warrior of my race is ready to die the moment he takes his weapons." (Orc Leader) "My race doesn''t likebat like the Ogres, but we''re not afraid to die to defend our people." (Nymph leader) "Every Arachne that came to this vige with me was ready to die taking their enemies with them." (Helena) "As you can see, Zenos." (Sapphire) "Everyone who has entered this Dungeon to join the battle has the determination to fight even knowing the risks, as long as there is still a chance to win, so get straight to the point." (Sapphire) "We''re going to stick to our ns, we''re going to bring the generals into the dungeon, but we''re not going to fight them right away, we''re going to leave them trapped inside the dungeon while we fight outside against the army formed by the joining of the two troops." (I) "But if we do that we''ll be outnumbered again." (Ogre Leader) "But we''re going to have people with Grade S and higher strength, as long as we can defeat the troops in less than an hour, we can take care of the generalster." (Sapphire) "That''s what I thought, but that too will have its risks." (I) "I see, in a head-on battle like this many on our side will die, I can imagine that more than half of my people will die this way." (Hobgoblin leader) "If you who are the weakest race fight head-on, then you will have many deaths." (I) "But if you can arm the Hobgoblins at a distance and tell them to help others by attacking from afar, then you can avoid a lot of these unnecessary deaths." (I) "Arrows wouldn''t do much against Farus'' troops who don''t feel pain or fear duringbat, they don''t even care about their wounds." (Hobgoblin leader) "But if these arrows contain various types of poisons from the potions Lyra made, then Hobgoblins can be of great help in battle while fighting from afar weakening the enemy." (I) "What does everyone think of this?" (I) "This is an efficient way to use our troops, I approve." (Orc Leader) "For me, this is a viable n, we must avoid as many deaths as possible and if we are going to use this n then I prefer to leave the Hobgoblins attacking from the backline." (Ogre Leader) "Is there no other way? We''ve fought Farus head-on in the past and we lost." (Nymph leader) "This time we will win, my daughter will have a big part this time." (I) As I say this I look at Vanessa, I''m going to need her in this next battle, when I look at Vanessa everyone looks at her too. "Now we need to discuss where we are going to ambush them, we have to decide this quickly because we only have 2 or 3 days." (I) "If we''re going to fight them outside the Dungeon, then we have to choose an advantageous ce for us." (Sapphire) "I have a suggestion for that n." (Helena) "I imagine the n will start the same way, as usual, right?" (Helena) "If you''re talking about fog and illusions, then yes." (I) "We have to do this to give Nix the opportunity to catch the generals off guard, but since we won''t be able to fight in the mist I''ll have the Mages make a dome with the mist to hide what we''re going to be doing there." (I) "My idea is once we''ve got the four generals, we could attack Farus'' troops with ranged attacks, this will help to reduce their numbers a little and we''ll be able to take advantage of the opportunity that the mist will give us to make an attack surprise." (Helena) "This is a good idea." (Sapphire) "I agree with your idea, I will implement this idea in the n." (I) "We shouldn''t waste too much time on this meeting, we have a lot to do, so let''s choose where we''re going at once, after that we''ll make preparations while Nix takes us to our destination." (I) After that we discussed the route that the enemies were most likely to take if they were heading to their base, we chose a ce with few trees and a rock wall where we can attack from above as the Arachne representative suggested. After all, this is done I go to my room where I change jobs to [ Awakening Master (Unique) ]. I''ve had this work avable for some time, but like other works I have, I didn''t want to use it because I couldn''t identify what this work does. But I will have to choose this job so that I can help Elsaris'' sister and I will also need this job when I find the daughter of the vige leader Sapphire. Ding! <[ You have acquired the unique ability [ Awaken ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ The One Who Brings Awakening ] ]> "..." (I) I think this is the first time I learn any skill when switching to a new job, this skill I already know, it is registered as a powerful skill that only Spirits, Fairies, Dragons, and those connected to the Gods should possess. Not only does this skill help to unleash someone''s potential, but it also links the skill''s target with the skill''s owner in some way that the books couldn''t describe, so I''ll take a look at thatter. It seems that I also acquired a new title, after identifying this title I realized that it gives me the ability to perceive someone''s potential through their Aura and allows me to feel if that potential is dormant or is already awake, this ability will help me a lot. After doing all this I make my bedtime preparations early. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> ---------- Pov of a Dryad: A vige is hidden in the mountain range. I spent most of my life in this ce, beforeing here all I knew was killing my enemies, I didn''t know anything else, but now the killing has just be thest option for me. I would do anything to protect this vige, I would do anything to protect my children, I have watched them be born, grow up, have children of their own, grow old and die. This is my home, the people of this vige are my family, but I can''t do anything to help my children, I have to watch my children go out to battle without knowing if they will make it back. All I want is to be able to go with them to fight Farus, to be there to defend them, but I can''t leave this ce, all I can do is stay here and wait in the hope that they alle back safe. "..." (I) "You look sad Dryad, are you worried about the people of your vige?" I, who was always one of the strongest in the mountain range and who prided myself on my powers of perception, was once again surprised by a visitor whose voice I recognize. I look up and see a beautiful woman who looks like a White Elf with green hair and eyes wearing a leaf dress, she had a crown of twigs on her head and green butterfly wings on her back, this was the same Fairy Queen I met before. This Fairy Queen was sitting on one of my branches so close to me and I still couldn''t feel her until she spoke to me, I''m not able to measure such a level of strength, in her presence I just feel like kneeling down, but I do the same. possible not to do this. "To what do I owe your great presence once again, Fairy Queen?" (I) "You don''t have to be so formal with me, you can call me Hera." (Fairy Queen) "As you wish, Miss Hera." (I) "You know I like you, I''ve watched you since I came to the mountain range, for a dryad you are very peaceful and I can feel your strong connection with nature." (Hera) "Even now I can tell by your Aura that you''re frustrated, I imagine it''s being stuck in this ce, right?" (Hera) "You''re right, I wish I could join the fight against Farus, if I was there less of my children would die in the battle." (I) "Most Dryads have more bloodlust or lust in their Auras, but what I feel from you is love, you love this vige, you love the people of this vige and you love nature." (Hera) "You enchanted me Dryad, but also made me realize something I can do for Zenos if he fulfills a request from our Goddess, thank you." (Hera) "(A request from the Fairy Goddess to Zenos? Who is this Vampire really?)" (I) "I was sorry I couldn''t help you with what was toe after the fight against Farus, but now I have an excellent idea, but I''m going to have to call a friend, see you more Dryad." (Hera) Without giving me another chance to speak, a light breeze hits the Fairy Queen''s body which turns into leaves and flies away along with the wind. "What does she mean by what''s toe after the fight against Farus?" (I) Chapter 265 Cap 264: Missing Troop(Chapter Preview) Pov of a Lich: I was in myboratory making another magic crystal for master Farus, as we already have 15 ready the master allowed me to distribute ten among some Mages capable of activating the magic circle that the master ced in the crystals. Master Farus is close topletely conquering this mountain range, when that happens we will be close to fulfilling the objective of our great God. The Holy Tool that our great God bestowed on Master Farus is making the mountain range a much morefortable ce for us to live, this is pulling the miasma umted in the subterranean caverns to the outside. I am very proud to have been summoned by Master Farus to serve him, to have the chance to see so many creatures dying, to see the master collecting their souls for our great God. Unfortunately, I can''t go out and enjoy the carnage like the other generals do, my job to protect Master Farus and make these crystals is more important. "Great sir, we have a problem." (Assistant) My assistant, an intelligent young Ghoul with an Affinity with curses, enters myboratory and kneels down behind me, I speak to her without interrupting the process of creating the magic crystal I am already finishing. "What troubles happened? I hope it''s important or you''ll be the new guinea pig for my magical experiments." (I) "This is important great sir." (Assistant) "Then speak at once!" (I) "As the lord ordered I sent an Undead bird that I created to be my Familiar to follow the army that was sent to devastate the vige that master Farus found, I gave the item to collect the vital energy and souls to him as the sir ordered, but he came back today with the items empty and when I looked at his memories I realized that the vige that should have already been destroyed is still intact." (Assistant) "WHAT!!!??" (I) ? "You mean that a small vige that should have had less than a thousand creatures was able to defeat our mighty army of 4000 undead being led by 2 generals!?" (I) "That''s the weird part, I''ve looked through my Familiar''s entire memory, there doesn''t seem to be any signs of battle in the vige." (Assistant) "As my familiar took the same way back I searched his memory and found no ce with fight scenes, it seems as if the troops sent had disappeared, not even their bodies were found by my Familiar." (Assistant) "Something must have happened, this subject is very strange." (I) "You did well toe and inform me, it''s been a few days since this happened, so I must inform Master Farus as soon as possible." (I) "In the meantime, go inside the Tree Dungeon to see the progress of our elite troops, see how many survived, and bring back the bodies of the weak, even in their deaths they can still be of use to master Farus." (I) "Yes, great lord." (Assistant) I pick up my staff with a skull of ck crystal on top and leave myboratory afterpleting one more magic crystal, walk through the stone corridors of our great fortress and go to the throne room where my master normally is. When I stand in front of the ck iron doors I wait for the two Orc guards to open the doors before I enter, as soon as I enter I go straight to the front of the throne and kneel in front of my master who is seated on a throne made of white bones. My master had the gray skin of Ghouls, but in ce of the beast head that male Ghouls usually have, the master had the head of an Orc, but the master''s body was slightly smaller than most Orcs and also not was as muscr as one would expect from an Orc, the master Farus hadpletely ck hair and eyes with a pentagram with three skulls inside carved into his chest like a tattoo which he proudly disyed for this was the mark of our great God. "Why are you here Lich?" (Farus) "I have important news master, as soon as I found out I came to report to you." (I) "Then lift your head and speak." (Farus) As I lift my head I notice the master''s other two servants at his side protecting him day and night, I also notice a green-scaled Lamia passed out on the ground near the throne. "I have received information that the troops we sent over a week ago to the vige you found have disappeared, the vige is still intact and does not appear to have any signs of fighting around." (I) "WHAT!?" (Farus) "What do you mean they disappeared!? Find them!" (Farus) "My assistant''s Familiar was used to follow them carrying the items to collect the vital energy and souls of the vige creatures, but no signs of a struggle or bodies were found along the path the troops were scheduled to take." (I) "Someone dared to interfere with my ns!? Our God''s ns!?" (Farus) "Wasn''t there any kind of intruder in the mountain range or any strange happenings besides that?" (Farus) "No, my master." (I) "If I may speak master..." (Death Knight) "Speak up, do you know something?" (Farus) "If no intruders were found in the mountain range, then the only ce that could fight our mighty army is this Lamia''s vige." (Death Knight) The master looks down on the fainted Lamia before closing his eyes for a few seconds and then opening them again. "That damn vige! How dare they continue to resist me!" (Farus) "They should do like this Green Serpent and beg to join me, but instead they keep causing me trouble!" (Farus) The purple Aura starts to leave the master''s body as the symbol of our God on his chest starts to glow, then the master calms down and goes to a statue on the wall on my right side, this is the glorious statue of our great God representing her inspiring and dignified figure. It was a five-meter tall statue of a glorious being that had a lower body made of columns and bones intertwined forming a magnificent snake''s tail, its upper body was humanoid with six arms, had wings made of bones, and had three skull heads that appear to be of divine beasts with three horns each, such a magnificent image is only allowed in the master''s throne room, this statue was something the master brought back from the caves, a gift from our God Kaharak the God of death and desecration. The master steps over the Lamia stepping on it and walking to the statue where he kneels, then he closes his eyes and the symbol on his chest glows at the same time as a glow appears in the statue''s eyes. A magnificent presence is emitted from the statue that fills the throne room with miasma, I patiently wait for Master Farus'' next words as I know he is receiving the divine message from our God Kaharak. After a few minutes the master''s body is covered in sweat and blood starts toe out of his eyes and the symbol on his chest, then the presence that was being emitted from the statue disappears and master Farus gets up with difficulty, I reach for him to support and help him walk to the throne where he sits. "Our God said that he felt the presence of powerful Fairies in the mountain range, it may have been they who made our troops disappear so mysteriously." (Farus) "Fairy interference was not expected, maybe we will have to advance our ns, so order all troops outside the fortress walls to return, it will also bring back everyone who is still inside the Dungeons." (Farus) "Fairies may not dare make a move in this ce where we worship our God." (Farus) "I will carry out your orders now, master." (I) "Also, get this green snake out of here, it''s not ready for conversion yet, but it''s not long." (Farus) "Yes, my master." (I) I raise my draft and shadow tentaclese out of my shadow grabbing this Lamia''s snake tail, then I start to walk as my shadow tentacles pull this Lamia through the hallways, I lead her outside to the courtyard where some of our armies are training and I leave her there. I have to summon some Dead Birds to send the master''s return messages, if I''m not mistaken there should only be three more troops patrolling the mountain range, one of these ising back and should arrive in a few days, so I just have to warn the others two troops. I climb to the top of a tower where a magic circle the master drew is, I ce some silver coins and ce two bird-type monster cores, then focus my mana on my staff and hit my staff on the magic circle activating it again activating the magic circle. "< Summon Undead: Dead Bird >" (I) The silver coins turn to mana and are sucked into the magic circle just like my mana, so the two monster cores sink inside the magic circle, a few secondster two purple energy cocoonse out of the magic circle and float in front of me. Soon the energy cocoons dispersed showing two birds made of bones with spectral bodies covering them the two birdsnded in front of me as soon as the magic circle stopped glowing. I pull out two papers and a pen and write down the master''s orders, then roll them up and put them in a small tube that I attach to the birds'' legs, then ce my skeletal finger on their skulls to transfer the information from the two troops'' locations to their heads. "They go!" (I) The two birds leave the tower window flying in the directions I gave them, it seems now that everything is ok I go down this tower and go back to myboratory, in a few days the troops will be here. Chapter 266 Cap 265: Fairy Goddesss Request(Chapter Preview) Thest thing I remember is going to bed early to rest after a long day, but now everything around me is dark and I''m alone not knowing what to do or where to go, I don''t understand what''s going on. "Why is he still sleeping?" (Goddess Selene) "Can''t you see that your soul is hurt?" (Goddess Aine) "..." (I) "These are not injuries, at most they could be considered some bruises." (Goddess Selene) "This was probably caused by the God your Fairies are hunting now, it must have been caused when he took the Dungeon core." (Goddess Selene) "What are we going to do now? I don''t want to be healing him all the time, I''m not his private doctor." (Goddess Aine) "Don''t worry, something of this level of damage will heal on its own, it will even make your soul a little tougher." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "So how do you want to wake him up? If you want I can shock him, it''ll be fun." (Goddess Aine) "If it''s you doing this, you''ll end up destroying his soul, let me show you the way a mother wakes her child." (Goddess Selene) While I was in that dark ce I started to hear voices as if they were very far away, I heard it as if it was a mere whisper, but suddenly I feel a pain in my stomach and I feel as if I have been thrown into the air. I didn''t quite understand what was going on, but soon my likes seem to hit something t and hard causing some pain, then my eyes opened showing that I''m in the same Throne room where I talked to the Goddess Selenest time, but this time Once my point of view was from above and I realized I was on the ceiling when I saw two Goddesses looking at me with smiles on their faces. With no time to process everything that was happening I start to fall and before I hit the ground, I spin in the air and drop to one knee on the ground, then I hear apuse from the two Goddesses. "You woke up faster than I expected, it seems your condition is much better than I thought it was." (Goddess Selene) "Great way to fall, it was an excellent show." (Goddess Aine) "What''s going on here? Why was I falling as soon as I woke up? Why are you two here?" (I) "Nothing''s happening, we were just waiting for you to wake up." (Goddess Aine) "Wee back Zenos, congrattions on evolving again my child." (Goddess) "Evolving?" (I) "(That''s right, I had reached my max level, I was going to evolve overnight, how could I forget that.)" (I) I stand as I look at these two Goddesses, I already expected to find Goddess Selene during my evolution, but I don''t understand why the Fairy Goddess is here either. The Goddess Selene snaps her fingers and suddenly we''re all on a porch sitting at a table with three cups of tea in front of us. "This ce is morefortable for us to talk." (Goddess Selene) "I don''t want tea." (Goddess Aine) The Goddess Aine snaps her fingers making the teacup in front of her disappear and a ss of blue juice appear in its ce. "You love sweet things as always." (Goddess Selene) "We shouldn''t be wasting too much time here, he won''t stay forever in your Selene God Realm." (Goddess Aine) "That''s true, so before you start asking your questions my child, listen to Aine''s request." (Goddess Selene) I was still a little lost with this change of scenery, when I looked up I saw a strange golden sun with a ck cut in the middle, maybe it''s because of the change of scenery and my momentary confusion, but I thought I saw that sun blink for a second. "(This must be because of the confusion, there''s no way a sun can blink.)" (I) "Zenos, you shouldn''t divert your attention when you have two beautiful Goddesses in front of you." (Goddess Aine) "I''m sorry, I think I may have hit my head, I''m still a little confused." (I) When the Fairy Goddess spoke to me was when I was able to turn my mind back to the main focus which is these two Goddesses. "But do you really have another request? Isn''t that dangerous mountain range request you made me ept?" (I) "Don''t be like that, you also have things you want to do in the mountain range, plus you would sooner orter be targeted by Farus because of your God." (Goddess Aine) "Also don''t forget that I promised you a reward, I already have this reward ready, as soon as you finish I''ll deliver it to you." (Goddess Aine) "You say so, but so far I don''t know anything about this reward." (I) "And you won''t even know until the end." (Goddess Aine) Sigh "As I said before, we don''t have much time, so I''ll be direct, this request is not mine, but the God of Spirits, he wants you to help your Spirit build a Cradle of Spirits." (Goddess Aine) "No." (I) "I won''t do that, the Cradle of Faeries has gotten me into trouble and attention before, now that I''m just getting used to it do you want to throw more trouble at me?" (I) "Actually you''d better ept, the Infant Spirits and other Spirits will continue to follow you, if you at least have a Cradle of Spirits they will have a ce to stay and you will be able to ask your Spirit for help, with her help you''ll be able to hide your Aura so you don''t draw too much attention from the Spirits." (Goddess Aine) "What are you talking about?" (I) "I''m not surprised you don''t know, this isn''t the kind of thing that should bemon knowledge." (Goddess Aine) "To make it simple for you to understand, your Fairy can redirect the characteristic of your Aura that attracts Fairies to the Cradle of Fairies, this would be a help for you and it would also strengthen the Cradle with your Aura." (Goddess Aine) "You could do the same with Spirits if you build a Cradle of Spirits." (Goddess Aine) "..." (I) "(If she knew that, then why didn''t she tell me before? That would have saved me a lot of trouble.)" (I) "I didn''t tell you before why I forgot, besides I wouldn''t gain anything from it, what I wanted was for you to attract more and more Infant Fairies to the Fairy Cradle to help create more Fairies." (Goddess Aine) "Could you please stop reading my mind? Please?" (I) I was shocked by this information, to be honest, I was worried about what would happen to me if I went around attracting Fairies and Spirits, I wouldn''t be able to go anywhere and it would draw too much attention to myself. I don''t like doing this, but it seems that it will also benefit me, the truth is that the Fairies and Spirits of the vige are always around, it would probably be even worse if it weren''t for the miasma that Farus spread across the mountain range had made the Spirits and Fairies go away. "The God of Spirits will prepare a gift for you for this, so don''t worry and just ept it." (Goddess Aine) "..." (I) "Stop being indecisive and ept Zenos soon, we don''t have much time, if you keep wasting time you won''t be able to ask any of your questions." (Goddess Selene) "Fine, I''ll talk to Nix about itter, but it''ll have to wait until I defeat Farus." (I) "It''s fine by me." (Goddess Aine) Now that this is all over, there are some important questions I have to ask. "Now that this is all over, let me ask you a few questions." (I) "You can do it, I''ll answer depending on the question." (Goddess Selene) "I was wondering why I can''t synthesize my Elemental Affinities, do you know anything?" (I) "You''ll never get that, Elemental Affinities can only fuse with Affinities of the same Element until they solidify a pure element." (Goddess Selene) "If you try to force a fusion between Affinities of different elements then it will only bring about your own destruction." (Goddess Selene) "But then why was I able to fuse spells from different elements?" (I) "Magic is how you control and use your power (mana), but your Affinity is the very essence of that power, take your Fairy, for example, she has multiple elements, but they are all separate within her." (Goddess Aine) "You can harmonize these elements for more power by using them together, but you won''t be able to fuse them." (Goddess Aine) "I think I understand." (I) "Any more questions my child?" (Goddess Selene) "Wanted to know if it''s safe to merge my Aura abilities?" (I) "You can do this as long as it''s not a unique skill from this evolution, now your body and soul must bear it, but I must say it will be immense pain that you will have to endure." (Goddess Selene) "But it will only be a pain, it won''t do you any real harm." (Goddess Selene) "Aura skills are characteristics of one''s own normal Aura, merging these characteristics will make your own normal Aura stronger and deeper, it will also make it harder for others to read your Aura." (Goddess Selene) "Why can''t I fuse a unique Aura skill?" (I) "Because your body and soul couldn''t withstand the impact, you would need to be a Demigod at least to withstand it, the only reason you feel able to synthesize Aura''s abilities is because you''re my son." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "Okay, I understand, I have a few more questions..." (I) While listening to the exnation of the two Goddesses I look up to try to get my mind in order as I try to say something, but I see something so strange that I am paralyzed without understanding what it was. "(I think I saw it move...)" (I) "Your time is up, until next time my child." (Goddess Selene) "Take good care of the people of that vige, after all, they won''t have a ce to stay for long." (Goddess Aine) "Wait, wait, what did you just say..." (I) Soon I see my hand start to disappear faster and faster, I look away from above for a second to look at the Fairy Goddess hearing something very strange, but the next moment I look up I see it clearly this way time the sun moves aiming that line in the middle of the sun towards me as if it were an eye. "This time I saw it move, this time I..." (I) Before he finished speaking, everything went dark again. Chapter 267 Cap 266: I Wish To Kneel(Chapter Preview) Pov Sapphire: Sigh I thought everything was going as we nned, I thought the battles had been easy because we were outnumbered this time, but once I got to the third floor and passed the camp I realized how wrong I was. I stayed in the camp for a while to see people from my vigeing back and I noticed that there were many wounded and there were more than a hundred dead this time. That was just a quick count I did, after that, I went to the meeting at Zenos'' mansion along with the vige council and those of Zenos'' group. During the meeting two bad pieces of informatione out, the first one is about a crystal that can turn the recently dead into undead. The other bad information was about our next two targets, it looks like the two have teamed up and we''re heading in that direction, if our deduction is correct they''re heading back to Farus'' stronghold. Knowing that the enemy was going to be outnumbered and thinking that they might have more surprises we don''t know about made me feel a little scared as the vige council split into two sides, one side in favor of returning to the vige and the other side in favor of continuing with our attack, the members of Zenos'' group were quiet without saying anything, Zenos himself had his eyes closed as he had a serious expression on his face showing that he was thinking about all this. I tried to calm the conversation until Zenos opened his eyes, he''s already proved to be better than me with nning, so I''d better let him think about it and see if he can get us out of this crisis too. As I expected, Zenos opened his eyes with a viable n, in fact, it was a different way of using the n that we were already using, we all listened to him, and even before he spoke the dangers of the n had already been noticed. This was our best chance to end Farus, the more time we waste the worse our situation will be if we return to the vige nothing will change and it will only be a matter of time until our defeat. As the vige leader, I have to ept the weight of the sacrifices they will have during the battle, the lives my people lose are my responsibility. Even if many die, the chances of this Zenos n being a sess is still high, so I epted, then we started to decide where we would attack Farus'' troops, after that we closed the meeting and continued talking with the vige council about preparations that we will do before the battle. ---------- I''m lying on the branch of a big tree with my tail wrapped around the branch, that''s one of the fruit trees we brought from the mountain range here into the dungeon, I''m eating one of its fruit as I look up to the sky and think of the battle that gets closer. I chose to stay in this ce because I can feel a great harmony of nature in this ce, it calms me down in the same way that talking to the Guardian always calmed me down. "Are you thinking about the uing battle?" (Ivan) While I was lost in my thoughts, that Undead from Zenos'' group approaches a strange girl. The girl has silver eyes and light red hair, she looks young but I can tell she looks like this Undead. "This isn''t the first time we''ve seen each other, but nice to meet you, leader of the vige, my name is Lyra, I''m the daughter of this pile of bones." (lyra) "What a cruel thing to say, what part of this handsome man looks like a pile of bones?" (Ivan) "That''s just your spectral body ability, not your true appearance, father." (lyra) "Who said that? This may be an ability, but this appearance is still mine, my spectral body is as true as your flesh and skin." (Ivan) "..." (I) "(Why did this duoe all this way?)" (I) I was taking advantage of the silence to think, in those moments I would normally go to the Guardian to talk, but that''s not possible for now, at least until these two arrive to bother me. "You seem to be worried, is there anything about the master''s n that you don''t like?" (Ivan) "His n is a good one, arresting the generals for a while while we all deal with the remaining 10000 enemies, this is still a good n that could be an almost guaranteed victory." (I) "Looks like there''s something else, right?" (lyra) "It worries me that there are more surprises that we don''t know about Farus'' troops like that crystal, I also have to think about the lives that will be lost during the battle." (I) "Don''t waste your time thinking about things you have no control over, instead you should think about what you can do to reduce the death toll." (Ivan) "When I was still alive I was a general, I was inmand of entire armies on the battlefield and there were many times I had to see my soldiers dying in front of me." (Ivan) "I know you don''t trust me, but let me tell you one thing, don''t feel sorry for the lives that will be lost during the battle, every person who is fighting under yourmand does it for an ideal, that''s why they''re facing an enemy more strong and are prepared toy down their lives for the victory." (Ivan) "So instead of whining about lives that haven''t been lost yet, harden your resolve to prepare forbat." (Ivan) "My Father is right, don''t think about these things now, you have to prepare for the fight..." (Lyra) "What is this..." (I) "Master..." (Ivan) "What is this feeling..." (Lyra) Suddenly a presence seems to spread everywhere and in all directions, such a strong and strange presence, somehow this presence is chaotic and deep, I feel like there are many differentyers that make up this presence, but the strangest thing is that this presence mixes and harmonizes with the environment. A short timeter I feel the space around me shaking, then several energy spheres started to appear everywhere, these spheres were shaking and their brightness was getting higher and higher, it felt as if these spheres were alive somehow. I feel movement beneath me and when I look up I see Ivan and Lyra on their knees, as I think about why they were doing this I notice something even stranger happens. The light from the spheres scattered around begins to harden into glowing crystals, then the light begins to pulse like a heartbeat, in a few minutes I see silhouettes forming inside the crystals and strong energy of several different elements begins to spread around the surroundings, then suddenly the crystals explode in dazzling light. "..." (I) I am speechless when I realize what was really happening, the creatures that came out of the crystals were Fairies and Spirits of the lower level, they were beautiful and as soon as they came out of the crystals they started dancing while flying happily, this beautiful image left me mesmerized. I didn''t know what was happening here, but at that moment none of that mattered, I just watched that scene of legends while the strange presence disappeared without me realizing it. ---------- Pov Sophia: "Your punches are very aggressive, how many times do I need to say that being aggressive is not the same as being strong, now repeat this sequence of punches 100 more times until I can do it without even having to think." (I) "Yes, Coach." (Alice) I didn''t participate in the meeting that the master held with the people of the vige, none of that mattered to me as I am a true warrior who swore loyalty to a master, no matter where the master sends me to fight, I will go. So I don''t care what they decide at these meetings, but even so, Freya always makes a point of keeping me updated, especially with the change of situation as our next battle will be. Instead of attending this meeting, I preferred to stay training Alice all afternoon until the evening part, not because I''m too demanding, but because she asked, Alice seems obsessed with getting strong for some reason, even the master noticed that and asked me to guide her to the right path. Alice is very isted from everyone unlike Nn who is always interacting with everyone, Alice only talks to Irina, ¨¦rica, and the master. She seems to have a lot of respect for everyone, but I can see that she admires the master a lot, I''ve seen her spying on the master''s insane training more than once, I''ve even seen her spying on the moments when the master does dangerous things like consuming the bloodline of Dragon or merge powerful bloodlines, she doesn''t say anything but it looks like she is mirroring the master which is very dangerous, the master does these dangerous things but he has the potential to withstand this madness, unfortunately, Alice has no potential forbat. Alice''s body seems weaker than a normal Vampire''s, but it seems that she has talent with magic, but she doesn''t have the patience to learn little by little, I hope that with hard training she can better control her emotions and put her thoughts in order. "Coach, when are you going to teach me about Auras?" (Alice) "It would be useless to teach you now, learning about Auras without having an Aura skill as a starting point can be frustrating." (I) p "You could spend years trying to learn from an Aura master and never seed, take the master, for example, he has multiple Aura skills but he doesn''t haveplete control over them, he can barely hide his normal Aura." (I) "It''s already night, we should stop your training and..." (I) "What a magnificent presence this is..." (Alice) "Master..." (I) As I was going to ask to finish the training today, I suddenly feel an Aura spread all over the ce, this Aura is very familiar to me, this chaotic, deep,yered and mysterious Aura can only belong to the master. Just feeling his Aura made me realize that it''s not one of his abilities, it''s not a characteristic of his Aura, this is the master''s normal Aura, his true Aura that exploded spreading all over the ce and harmonizing with the environment in a way that I didn''t even know was possible. As soon as I felt this Aura I knelt down instinctively, being surrounded by the Master''s Aura makes me feel like I''m being embraced by him and fills me with power while making me feel safe. But I felt that the Master''s Aura was being sucked by something, it was almost imperceptible if you don''t have a lot of experience with Aura maniption, so I see several glowing spheres appearing and I know they are Fairies and Infant Spirits. Soon these spheres absorb traces of the Master''s Aura as they create cocoons for themselves, I can feel traces of Auras starting to appear inside the cocoons as silhouettes form, then Fairies and Spirits are born from within the crystals in a magnificent scene I never thought would return. to see. "Since I left the side of the World Tree I never thought I would see the birth of Fairies and Spirits again..." (I) Chapter 268 Cap 267: Strange Dream(Chapter Preview) Pov Goddess Selene: After Zenos disappeared I jockeyed out the teacup I was holding and created a jug of wine to drink. "I have to agree with you Akatosh, his reaction was very funny." (I) "Too bad he disappeared before the best part hahahahahaha..." (Aine) "Ha ha hahahaha..." (Akatosh) A light shines in the sky showing the usual red moon, so Akatosh reverts to his teenage form as he descends and sits in the spot where Zenos was moments ago. "He really is someone interesting, but his soul..." (Akatosh) "I know, I know, you don''t have to worry, I''m doing an excellent job hiding him so no one will be able to see through him." (I) "I saw the change you made to his soul with that kick, are you trying to awaken what''s hidden there?" (Akatosh) "No, I just want his Aura to fully awaken, it looks like his Aura is in a kind of dormant state because of the excess Aura abilities he has, they hadn''t fully integrated yet, so I gave him a little help by making his power of devouring consuming the Auras with your soul, that should resolve it." (I) "That was interesting to see in more ways than one, I feel like he''s not just embodying chaos, he''s really embodying darkness and blood." (Aine) "That''s an oddbination, even for him." (Akatosh) "He''ll figure it out." (I) "You know what you''ve done will make your normal Aura explode in power with a stronger bond with your traits, right?" (Akatosh) "Yes I know, this could be dangerous if he were somewhere else as it would draw too much attention, but now he''s inside the Dungeon." (I) "Actually this is going to be an amazing event for me if what I hope happens to happen." (Aine) "What are you talking about?" (I) "Your Aura exploding in power during your evolution will affect the Cradle of the Fairies and the environment around you, this can help the Infant Fairies to harmonize with nature and finally be born considering the characteristics of their Aura." (Aine) "That would be amazing, if they are affected by his Aura at birth, then they will awaken their Auras very early as well." (Akatosh) "It''s going to be a lot of talented Fairies, not to mention it has a chance to affect the Spirits as well." (Aine) "If that happens, then Dravos will be very happy." (I) Zenos is growing bigger and bigger, with every step he takes he affects more and more the world around him without realizing that the light waves he is creating have be gigantic in the future. "You forgot to warn him about what will happen when he defeats the Necromancer." (Akatosh) "I wouldn''t warn him, he has to learn to do things himself, but it looks like Aine had a say before he disappeared." (I) "All this is part of my ns, you should be happy, if all goes well there will soon be a new city worshiping your name in the world." (Aine) "I think I feel sorry for the kid, you guys are basically ying with him." (Akatosh) "I just want to speed up the process, we don''t have all the time in the world to wait, this peace could be broken in months or years, we don''t have the luxury of sitting idly by." (Aine) "That''s true." (I) "Then why don''t you give it to him, if I''m not mistaken it''s inside your blood dungeon." (Akatosh) "It''s not at the moment yet, it needs to grow stronger first." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORK ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . . . . . . Ding! . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR ADEQUATE EVOLUTIONS ]> . . . <[ TEN SUITABLE BREEDS WERE FOUND ]> . . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Noble Twilight Vampire (Archduke) ] ? [ Elemental Kimera (Variant) ] ? [ Kimera Demon (Variant) ] ? [ Noble Demon Vampire (Archduke) ] ? [ Elemental Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Sin Demon (Unique) ] ? [ Chaos Demon (Unique) ] ? [ Holy Vampire (Unique) ] ? [ Infernal Vampire Serpent (Unique) ] ? [ Chaos Mystic Rabbit (Unique) ] ]> I wasn''t seeing things, I''m sure that Sun looked at me as if it were a colossal eye, but for that to be true it means that the owner of such an eye would have to be bigger than a whole, that''s impossible. That must surely be an illusion or a joke from those two Goddesses, I always get the impression that this Fairy Goddess''s manner is simr to La''s, so that would be easier to believe. But let''s not think about it now, I''m in the middle of my evolution, so let me take a look at my options, but before I see I already know which one I''m going to choose, I had been thinking about it a few days ago. It seems that some races have disappeared and new ones have appeared, even if some seem interesting I don''t want to take any risks, as the old saying goes "don''t mess with a winning team". I think that this time I don''t need to waste time thinking, I want to continue with the same type of creature I am now, so I will directly choose the Race [ Noble Twilight Vampire (Archduke) ] Ding! <[ "NOBLE TWILIGHT VAMPIRE (ARCHDUKE) CHOSEN" ]> . <[ "STARTING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "EVOLUTION IN PROCESS" ]> . . . . . . <[ "EVOLUTION COMPLETE" ]> ---------- After choosing my evolution I was in the dark space again, but I felt that this time it was different, it was as if I could feel something more than myself in this darkness. Devour! Suddenly I could feel some presences around me, soon I started to see silhouettes in the darkness, but something strange happens and a red light starts to shine revealing all dark space. Devour it all! That''s when I discovered that those silhouettes were me, they were images of me but their eyes were closed while they were turned towards me, I felt a strange sensation as if it were me and at the same time no, I had never felt anything like it, I looked at those other people who looked like me and I didn''t know how to recognize them. DEVOUR EVERYTHING! Without my noticing it a sensation grew inside me, a sensation that told me to devour and consume these beings that looked like me, this sensation only got stronger and stronger until I feel something moving in this space and I look at the floor. What I saw was my own shadow moving, my shadow splits and stretches towards all these beings linking them with me through our shadows, at that moment these beings begin to sink into the shadows and as they sink into the shadows their eyes open, when they arepletely consumed by the shadows I can see eyes open in the shadows, they were eyes the same color as mine, one ck eye, and the other golden eye. These shadows had the same silhouette as mine and they all seemed to belong to me, the strange feeling was gone, I felt like this was how it should have been from the start, felt like I wasplete. At that moment the strange red light that was illuminating all this space starts to focus only on me letting the rest of the space go back to darkness, then I feel this light bing red energy that sinks inside me until there is no more light in this space leaving just darkness again. But that wasn''t all, I was feeling something pulse inside of me, it was like there was something trapped inside me trying to get out, this pulse kept getting stronger and stronger until it felt like it was going to explode from the inside out, then something seemed to click inside me like pieces falling into ce, I felt a strange sensation course through my body and explode like a wave of amorphous energy outward. As this wave of energy traveled in all directions like an expanding circle, the dark space was reced by a ce I knew. First, it was my bed, then my room, then the mansion, then the gardens, and as the wave continued to expand it was like I could see and feel all these ces at the same time, it was like I could even feel people walking by everywhere, I was strangely calm at the moment. Soon I felt something else in this space, I felt several spheres appearing in this space, I could feel a primal will within these spheres, it seemed that these spheres wanted this energy that came out of my body, they seemed eager for it and it seemed that they were waiting for my approval. "If you like it, then you can take it." (I) I don''t know why, but a feeling of happiness welled up inside me, as if I understood what I wanted, this energy went to the spheres of its own volition and was absorbed by the spheres, so I felt as if the tenuous will I felt inside of the spheres grew more and more. I felt a strong familiarity forming between me and these spheres, at that moment my consciousness suddenly bes blurry, so I fall into darkness again without understanding anything that just happened. All this time I felt like I was still in a dream, I couldn''t think clearly and just got carried away by the events. Chapter 269 Cap 268: Damn Evolution(Chapter Preview) When I wake up the next day I feel a little weird, it feels like there''s a new stream of informationing into my brain that I''m not used to, I felt a little confused. Ding! Ding! Ding! The notification noises that start to sound in my head helped me to wake up a little more, so I tried to get my mind in order and identify what kind of information it was that wasing into my brain, I tried to understand this strange information by concentrating only on her as I closed my eyes. At that moment it was like I could see my whole room again, that was the flow of information in my head, I tried to identify where it wasing from and in an instant I found out, it was my Aura, I could feel my Aura all over my room and feeling everything through her, that was something I could never do before, it was like having a new sense like having a new eye or ear. I could see everything from different angles, strange angles that I wasn''t used to and that''s why my mind was so confused, looking at so many things at the same time didn''t let me understand things like left and right, up and down, etc. Also, everything was a little blurry. I remember feeling something simr when I first used my wings, it was a strange thing that I couldn''t get used to, I didn''t know how to move well with the wings back then. "How do I turn this off?" (I) I wanted to turn it off the same way I did with my wings, but I didn''t know how, I tried to think of some solution but I could only think that maybe Sophia might know something about it, out of all the people I know she is the one who knows the most about Auras. I feel something entering the room through the window, the truth is that this vision I''m having in my mind using my Aura is a little blurry, so I can''t see very well what came through the window. I feel somethingnding on me and other things flying through the window into my room, then I open my eyes and see a small white and ck Serpent with wings looking at me, I also see some different birds flying around me and a small Fairy with red hair and skin. They all had strange eyes of different colors that were very reminiscent of my own eyes. "Do not enter the master''s room without his disobedient children." (La) Soon La also enters through the window screaming at the creatures that entered my room, when they see La they startughing and flying around her as if they were having fun. "La what''s going on?" (I) "Don''t you know!? Haven''t you realized what they are yet?" (La) "..." (I) I look at these creatures, somehow feel some familiarity with them, but ignore it for now as I watch these little creatures fly around La and finally understand what they are. "They''re all Fairies and Spirits, right?" (I) "Why are you in my room? Where are your Contractors?" (I) "They have no Contractor." (La) "What? Didn''t the vige leader say that all the Spirits and Fairies without Contractor had abandoned the mountain range because of the miasma?" (I) "Idiot Master, can''t you tell just by looking?" (La) "They are children, they can be considered newborns, don''t you also realize that they all have one thing inmon?" (La) "(I don''t like the direction of this conversation...)" (I) "Look at the eyes of these Fairies and Spirits, do they remind you of anyone?" (La) "..." (I) "Do they remind me of you?" (I) "Why are you asking? They clearly have your eyes, have you not realized what they are or just don''t want to admit it?" (La) "..." (I) "It''s the Fairies and Infant Spirits that were flying around the mansion, they can be considered newborns because they managed to create a mind of their own and a body." (La) "So some of them were born? I''m surprised." (I) "Some...ha ha hahahaha..." (La) "It wasn''t just a few masters, it was all." (La) "Look out the window, look at the mess you''ve made." (La) "..." (I) What is this evil Fairy talking about when he says that all Spirits and Infant Fairies were born? What does she mean when she says it''s my fault? Why do they have eyes like mine? Why am I sweating cold now? "(Come on Zenos, cool your head and think calmly, don''t panic, don''t panic.)" (I) "(Take a deep breath and try to get everything in order, do one thing at a time and don''t panic.)" (I) I take a breath talking sometimes, but every time I see these Fairies and Spirits I feel great anxiety growing inside me. "That...that''s right...I evolve overnight...first I have to check my body...yes, yes...priorities." (I) Sigh "You''re just trying to put the problem aside, aren''t you?" (La) "I''m not listening to you, I''m too busy right now." (I) "You won''t be able to put this problem aside forever." (La) Not paying attention to what La was saying, I got out of bed and stripped off my clothes as I walked over to the mirror, reeling a little from vertigo, but when I looked I was surprised by what I saw. "Why is my appearance the same as before I evolved? Why haven''t I grown at all? Why is only my hair longer?" (I) That''s right, for the first time since I was born into this world I evolved and continued to look the same, nothing had changed except that my hair had grown beyond my shoulder length. "Have I really evolved?" (I) "Let me get my status?" (I) <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Noble Twilight Vampire (Archduke) GENDER: Man LEVEL: 12/150 EXP: 1667/3000 LINEAGE: ? [ Selene (Blood Goddess): 100% ] [ Twilight Vampire (Zenos): Original ] [ Mystic Rabbit (Unique): 100% ] [ Little Spider: 17% ] [ Gray Wolf: 100% ] [ Kobold: 100 % ] [ Human: 100% ] [ Dwarf: 14% ] [ Tiger Beastman: 17% ] [ Vampire Bat: 100% ] [ Earth Ape: 100% ] [ Blood Wolf: 100% ] [ Eclipse Serpent ( Unique): 100% ] [ True Dragon: 100% ] [ Ogre: 100% ] [ Ghoul: 100% ] [ Orc: 100% ] JOB: [ Awakening Master (Unique) ] WORK LEVEL: 1/100 JOB EXP: 0/1000 WORK HISTORY: ? [ Apprentice Mage: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Hunter: 10/10 ] [ Novice Adventurer: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Thief: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Trader: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Alchemist: 10/10 ] [ Rookie Warrior: 20/20 ] [ Martial Grandmaster: 70/70 ] [ Rookie Mage: 20/20 ] [ Rookie Thief: 20/20 ] [ Novice Trader: 20/20 ] [ Novice Hunter: 20/20 ] [ Mage: 25/25 ] [ Warrior: 25/25 ] [ Thief: 25/25 ] [ Trader: 25/25 ] [ Adventurer: 25/25 ] [ Hunter: 25/25 ] [ Apprentice Assassin: 10/10 ] [ Rookie Assassin: 20/20 ] [ Assassin: 25/25 ] [ Rookie Fire Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Wind Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Earth Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Water Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Light Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Dark Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Thunder Mage: 30/30 ] [ Light Mage: 50/50 ] [ Fire Mage: 50/50 ] [ Rookie Swordsman: 20/20 ] [ Rookie Swordsman: 30/30 ] [ Rookie demaster: 30/30 ] [ de Master: 50/ 50 ] HP: 7800/7800 MP: 6950/6950 Ki: 3900/3900 EP: 5300/5300 Strength: 3800 Dexterity: 2100 Agility: 2500 Defense: 3400 Intelligence: 4900 Magic Defense: 2800 Charm: 700 Luck: -30 CONDITION: HEALTHY TITLES: ? [ ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡î?¡ð¡ñ ] [ He Who Awakens Chaos ] [ Transgressor of Worlds ] [ Last of His Race ] [ First of His Kind ] [ He Who Brings Chaos ] [ Named Monster ] [ Unique Monster ] [ True Master ] [ Elemental Mage ] [ Goblin Chief ] [ Grade B Adventurer ] [ Literate ] [ Thief ] [ Kidnapper ] [ Goblin Killer ] [ Friend of Spirits ] [ Blood Child ] [ Daywalker ] [ Patriarch (Vampires of the Twilight) ] [ Shadow Eclipse Party Leader ] [ Fairy Guardian ] [ Fairy Contractor: La (Chaos Fairy) ] [ Master Alchemist ] [ Pervert ] [ Monster yer ] [ Founder of Chaos Techniques ] [ Son of the Goddess Selene ] [ True Ruler ] [ Vampire Saint (Sealed) ] [ Heretic (Baldr) ] [ Dungeon Conqueror ] [ Dungeon Destroyer ] [ Half-Dragon ] [ Dungeon Master ] [ Spirit Contractor: Nix (Shadow Spirit Dragon) ] [ The One Who Brings Awakening ] ]> Looks like I really evolved, my race name had a little change from "Duke" to "Archduke", this proves that I''ve evolved. I was also happy with the increase in my stat, it looks like I''ll have to get used to these changes in the few days we have before the battle against the two troops of Farus. What made me the happiest was seeing that my luck increased from -50 to -30, even though it''s still negative it shows that I can still have hope. tap tap "Master, are you awake yet?" (Freya) Freya knocks on the door and I get dressed in a new outfit before opening the door. "Good morning, Freya." (I) "Good morning Master." (Freya) After greeting me Freya enters the room and makes my bed, she also looks at La trying to get the Fairies and Spirits out of the room. "Looks like La already told you the news, doesn''t she?" (Freya) "Isn''t this another one of her pranks?" (I) "Haven''t you looked out the window yet?" (Freya) I can only shake my head in denial at Freya''s question. "From what Sophia exined to us a few hours ago, you released your Aura as a st during your evolution causing Fairies and Child Spirits to somehow absorb a trace of your Aura." (Freya) "That''s right because of you everyone was born that way, there are also many with a double element." (La) "The fault is mine?" (I) "You surprised everyone overnight, we had to exin to everyone for some time that this was an ident caused by your evolution to calm down the vige leader and vige troops who got scared by your Aura." (Freya) As Freya spoke I go to the window and look out, I see hundreds of creatures flying to and fro in the sky. "(So my evolution didn''t bring me any physical changes? Didn''t I grow even a single inch? Did I cause all this mess with the Fairies and Spirits? Did I get another request from the Goddesses? And what was that the Fairy Goddess said at the end?) " (I) "Even though it''s gotten stronger, why am I so sad? Why do so many things have to happen in a single night." (I) "What the fuck is this? It''s all this damn evolution''s fault." (I) "It''s not that bad, don''t cry master, take a tissue." (Freya) I automatically grab Freya''s scarf without taking my eyes off the Fairies and Spirits flying freely across the sky, it was a beautiful sight, but I knew it would cause trouble sooner orter. Chapter 270 Cap 269: Conversation With Nix(Chapter Preview) After drying my tears I go to the bathroom to get dressed andb this unnecessary long hair, then tie it into a ponytail before going downstairs for something to eat. "Thanks to you I have to take care of hundreds of children, not to mention that there are still the Spirits." (La) "I didn''t do it because I wanted to, besides you can ask Nix to help you with the Spirits." (I) "That''s right, I''m going to let Nix take care of the Spirits, howe I didn''t think of that before?" (La) "Why do you have to take care of the Fairies?" (I) "Fairies are influenced by the Cradle of Fairies where they were born, they will acquire their elemental powers through that Cradle, moreover while they are inside the Cradle of Fairies they learn faster and be stronger." (La) "The Cradle of the Fairies makes us feel safe and united, it also makes us have great respect for whoever created the Cradle of the Fairies as their Auras and powers are ingrained in the Cradle itself." (La) "The Cradle of Fairies channels the Aura of nature itself which can only be felt in ces where Fairies live, the Aura of nature is not felt by people, only Fairies and Spirits perceive it." (La) "That exins why I never felt anything." (I) "Your spectacle during the night somehow made your Aura harmonize with the Aura of nature itself, this period of harmony helped the Fairies and Spirits to be born by absorbing nature''s Aura along with their own." (La) ,m "So that''s why they have my eyes?" (I) "Yea." (La) "The reason many have two elements is also their fault, they acquired one element from nature''s Aura and the other from their Aura, this allowed them to harmonize with these elements and use them to create their bodies." (La) "Fairies and Spirits with two elements are rare?" (I) "I don''t remember, most of my memory is a mess, I''ve given up trying to remember things, I''d rather learn again." (La) "To answer your master question, it''s rare for Fairies and Spirits to have more than a single element, La and I are extremely rare." (Nix) "What about Byakko?" (I) "He is a great Spirit, he is already special for many different reasons, I was very surprised to see him with you." (Nix) "Is he that special? Why didn''t you say anything before?" (I) "He may have a lot of potentials, but he is very weak now, I thought it best to let him grow on his own and I also didn''t want to put pressure on his Contractor." (Nix) "To tell you the truth I had heard stories that he was dead, I was surprised when I realized who he was." (Nix) "Then I think it''s best not to say that to Kira." (I) As I walked to the kitchen I was talking to La about what had happened during the night, but suddenly the conversation started to get off track and Nix entered the conversation talking through my shadow. ---------- After eating I left everyone to do their own thing while I spent the day training to adapt to my new physical stats, I was also training to get used to this new sense in my Aura. While I was training the people of the vige were in preparation for thebat that will take ce tomorrow. La was trying to teach the Fairies and Spirits where they could go and where they couldn''t go with the help of Nix who had entered the Dungeon for a bit during the afternoon. During the night I didn''t do any synthesis because I didn''t want to have unforeseen events with a big battle being so close, I prefer to concentrate only on the training. During the night I asked Sophia to teach me more about this new sense that I have that makes me feel and see everything around me inside my head all the time, moreover, I discovered that my Aura was very strong now, a Hobgoblin girl came to me deliver a message from the vige leader and fainted just approaching me. I couldn''t leave things like that, that wasn''t even the only problem, Fairies and Spirits spent the day close to me, those with humanoid bodies yed with trying to imitate my movements while those with animal bodies or monsters tried to y with me, it was very stressful, my Aura didn''t seem to affect them. Fortunately, it seems that it is much easier to control my Aura now, I was able to do everything that Sophia taught me much easier than before, Sophia was surprised and looked at me like I was some kind of monster, but I exined to her that probably it was because of what happenedst night. After training with Sophia I went outside the Dungeon while training to hide my Aura, I also wanted to chat a little with Nix while watching the starry sky. I found Nix lying in the branches of a tall tree, so I sat on the branches beside her as I leaned back against the tree, looking up at the starry sky while talking to her. "You made quite a stir this time master." (Nix) "I don''t want to think about it, those Fairies and Spirits won''t leave me alone even when I want to go to the bathroom." (I) "As their mind develops a little more in a few months it will be easier to live with them, at least with the Fairies who will grow faster being in a Fairy Cradle." (Nix) "I wanted to talk about this with you, during my evolution I received a request to create a Cradle of Spirits with you." (I) "What? Really?" (Nix) Nix looked shocked and at the same time happy about it, her eyes were shining with happiness as she looked at me, she also cracked a big smile as she started to speak. "We''ll have to find a good ce for this, my strongest element is Darkness, the master also has that element, maybe we can use that." (Nix) "I also have Affinities with other elements like my Affinity with the Moon, I have to think about how to include that in the Cradle of Spirits." (Nix) "This mountain range has a lot of miasmas, this can help us, La told me how you managed to harmonize the miasma of the mansion, we can do something simr, it will reduce the difficulty in creating the Cradle of Spirits." (Nix) "Also if we use our Auras we can make this process faster too." (Nix) Nix started talking non-stop already nning everything, it seems she was very excited. "You seem to be very excited about this." (I) "Of course I am master, building a Cradle of Spirits is the first step to bing a Spirit King." (Nix) "A Spirit King can already be considered the same as a Demigod, this is something very important for any Spirit." (Nix) "WHAT!? a Cradle of Spirits turns you into a Demigod!?" (I) "No master, it''s just the first step, a Cradle of Spirits can evolve into a Temple of Spirits, that makes the one who created the temple one step closer to divinity." (Nix) "The same goes for Fairies?" (I) "Yeah, La never told you anything?" (Nix) So that''s why the Fairy Goddess was so happy with the Cradle of Fairies, this must also be the reason the two Goddesses asked me to build a Cradle of Spirits together with Nix. "Let''s see this after we''re done with Farus, okay?" (I) "Actually it will be something much faster than you imagine master." (Nix) "I heard from Diana how long it took for you and La to create the Cradle of Faeries, I also heard that it was basically an ident." (Nix) "Yes, La''s memory is not very reliable because of the way I helped her, so there are a lot of things she doesn''t remember." (I) "In our case, it will be much easier, I am much stronger than an ordinary higher level Spirit, besides the master is also very strong." (Nix) "Thanks to what happened the night before, we also have several Spirits to help us when the process is over." (Nix) "Most importantly, we have a big environmental advantage here." (Nix) "Are you talking about the miasma?" (I) "Yes, normally a Spirit that is powerful enough should find a suitable ce to create a Cradle of Spirits and then try to harmonize the environment with its Spirit energy." (Nix) "A Fire Spirit will search for a suitable volcano, a Wood Spirit will search for a forest or a World Tree, a Thunder Spirit will choose a storm cloud, and so on." (Nix) "The construction of a Cradle of Spirits is difficult, harmonizing a ce is not as easy as it seems, especially ces where the energies of the elements are unbnced like the links I mentioned." (Nix) "The reason you and La managed to do this in the past by ident must be your master''s fault." (Nix) "Why is it my fault?" (I) "Your Aura has a chaotic quality, chaos is the opposite of harmony, but at the same time it gives meaning to it, chaos is part of nature so your Aura and presence blend in as easily with the environment around you as it did inst night." (Nix) "You mean that because I was helping La back then to harmonize the miasma, I ended up making her create the Cradle of the Fairies?" (I) "Yes, at least that''s my opinion." (Nix) "..." (I) "(So it was my fault for all this mess? Why do I have to be so unlucky? How could I who have been in this world for so little time know these things?)" (I) Suddenly Nix jumps off her tree branch andnds on the same branch where I''m standing in front of me. "I can take advantage of a ce on this mountain and create a Cradle of Spirits in a few hours with your help since I know what I have to do, maybe I can even create one with more than the element of Darkness." (Nix) "Then try to wait at least until the next battle is over, okay?" (I) "Okay, but I''m so excited about it, it reminds me of the Spirit temple my mother owned." (Nix) "What!? ording to you you had to be a Spirit King to have a Spirit Temple, right? Wasn''t that the same as being a Demigod?" (I) "(Wait a minute, does that mean all the Fairy Kings I''ve encountered were Demigods?)" (I) "I told you my mother was a mighty Spirit, now she can be considered my sister since she went through spiritual rebirth." (Nix) Sigh "Too much information to process, I think I better get to bed before my brain starts on fire." (I) "Good night, master." (Nix) "Goodnight." (I) I jump out of the tree and re-enter the Dungeon going straight to the third floor and then to the mansion, I ignore all the Spirits and Fairies along the way and lie on my bed to rest ignoring the things that are flying around my room. "I hope I can sleep tonight." (I) Chapter 271 Cap 270: Hard Fighting Part 1(Chapter Preview) I knew this was going to happen, there were so many things happening that I couldn''t sleep, I spent the whole night with my mind wandering about the various things I had to do like the Cradle of Spirits with Nix, the battle against the two troops of Farus and about various subjects that I have been thinkingtely. Having lots of little creatures flying around my room didn''t help either, I can''t understand how La managed to sleep so well all night. As soon as it dawned, I got up and prepared for a stressful day, it will be tonight that we will fight against the troops of Farus, but first, there is something I need to talk to the vige leader about. ---------- After eating something I ask Alice to go ask the vige leader to meet me behind the mansion for a chat. After waiting a few minutes the vige leader arrives looking like she hasn''t slept either, she joins me on a walk through the woods behind the manor away from the camp. "Looks like you didn''t get a good night''s sleep." (I) "It''s been two nights since I''ve slept, with what you did the other night during your evolution and the various things that have been going on, it''s hard to turn your brain off." (Sapphire) "I spend most of my day trying to train our troops, at night I think about what I can do to reduce the number of deaths, but the more I think the more I realize it''s impossible." (Sapphire) "You should expect that in a battle of this scale there''s no way to prevent deaths, you should be d they''re not even 1/4 of our army by my reckoning." (I) "This is already a very big value for me." (Sapphire) "I''m not naive, I know I shouldn''t feel bad about such small lossespared to the damage we are doing to the enemy, I also know that this is only possible because of you." (Sapphire) "You know, there''s something I wanted to ask you." (I) "You''ve been helping us for a while, ask whatever you want." (Sapphire) ,m "Wanted to know what you''re going to do when you find your daughter?" (I) "..." (Sapphire) When I ask this question I turned to the vige leader to see her face, because of our height difference I have to look up to see her expression which became serious as she looked at me. "Shemitted the great crime of betraying our people, if she had just run away it wouldn''t have been a problem, but she joined the enemy and attacked other viges leading enemy troops." (Sapphire) "By the vige rules she must be killed, as the vige leader the duty to kill her falls to me." (Sapphire) "I can see from her expression that this is difficult for you." (I) "Especially since she is my daughter I cannot forgive or ept what she did, but even so, my heart still aches every time I think of her death, she...she is still my daughter..." (Sapphire) Suddenly I notice that the vige leader has stopped moving and started looking at the sky with a nk stare, I can see tears streaming down her face. "Do you remember the reward I asked for when I offered my help?" (I) "..." (Sapphire) I can see the confusion on her face when I ask her that question. "I asked you to take whatever I could get from Farus and you epted, didn''t you?" (I) "Wait...you mean..." (Sapphire) It seems that she has begun to understand, I can see anger appearing on her face and a slight bloodlust begins to emanate from her body. "It doesn''t have to be that way, the truth is I was after a Serpent-type Demi who was a criminal or who was evil, your daughter just happened to fit what I was looking for." (I) "Why do you want her?" (Sapphire) "I have to fulfill a promise to help someone, I have a certain power that I haven''t tested yet and I would feel bad about testing it on an innocent person, it goes against what I believe to be right." (I) "I see, so is it okay to test anything against a criminal who would be killed?" (Sapphire) "Yea." (I) When I confirm her question I feel the bloodlust be more and more strong, I also notice the change in her posture as if she was getting ready to attack, her eyes became extremely dangerous "Calm down vige leader, instead of being angry you should be happy, what I''m going to do to your daughter won''t hurt her, it will actually make her stronger." (I) "And what do you gain by making my daughter stronger?" (Sapphire) "I won''t lie to you, my skill will turn your daughter into my servant, as will everyone in my group." (I) "Are they all your servants? Didn''t you say you would test your skill on my daughter?" (Sapphire) "What I''m going to do with your daughter is something a little different than what I did with them, I''m going to give her a new strain, the experiment I want to do is just to see how big the changes are between before and after the experiment, that''s all." (I) "You said it yourself, your daughter''s alternative is to die, would you rather see her dead or serve me even stronger?" (I) "..." (Sapphire) I can see the contradiction in the vige leader''s face, she doesn''t like my proposal but in the end, she still has no choice, even if she refuses I will still take her daughter but it would make it much easier for me if she epts. "What will happen to my daughter next?" (Sapphire) "She will be part of my group, just like everyone else." (I) "You''ve seen my group yourself, I don''t treat anyone badly, everyone is happy, some are even with their families." (I) Her bloodlust gradually diminishes until it disappears, but her face still shows her anger, she closes her eyes for a few seconds before taking a deep breath and saying something. "Looks like I don''t have a choice, but I think being with you is better than seeing her dead, the vige people won''t say anything about it either since you''re the one making this all possible." (Sapphire) "Don''t make me the bad vige leader, but you should see I''m not doing anything bad here, I''m even talking to you before I do anything." (I) "I feel like I''m selling my daughter to a Demon." (Sapphire) "I''m not going to steal your daughter, you can see her whenever you want, think of it as giving her a chance to change her life." (I) "I hope I''m not making a mistake and that you are even worse than Farus." (Sapphire) Leaving those words behind, the vige leader starts heading towards the camp and away from me. "You didn''t give her any choice, the choice was between seeing her daughter with you or dead, so what''s the point of even asking her permission?" (Nix) "Just to ease my own conscience, I don''t care about the vige leader''s daughter, but she is someone I respect, I would let a bitter taste in my mouth deceive her, so I preferred to make it all clear." (I) "But that made her suspicious of you." (Nix) "Alright, after she calms down and thinks calmly, then she''ll see that this way is better for everyone." (I) I keep walking through the forest among the trees while talking to my own shadow. "Now that it''s just the two of us, I remembered that with all that''s been going on, I still haven''t made the changes we''re going to need in the Dungeon." (I) "All you have to do and tell me what you want to do, you also have to make everyone leave the floor you want to change." (Nix) "Given the amount of DP you said we have at the moment, I''m going to want to expand the first floor even further and I''m also going to want to create a new floor." (I) "The new floor will be the third floor while this floor of the mansion will be the fourth floor." (I) "It won''t be a problem, we had a lot of souls captured inside the dungeonst time, just like you asked I freed them all getting DP as a reward, but once again you''re making us poor master." (Nix) "This will happen often until this Dungeon is big enough that I don''t need to invest so much DP in it." (I) "I''m going to go outside and talk to you about the changes I hope to make too." (I) "I think it''s better not toe out here, I''m almost at the point where we''re going to make the ambush and you attract too much attention, master." (Nix) "We can keep talking like this." (Nix) "Alright, what I want to do is..." (I) ---------- After the conversation I had with the vige leader, I went to make some preparations for tonight''s battle, spent some potions in myst battle that I will have to rece. Besides that, my weapons were also a little damaged, so I left them with Anton for repairs, it''s time to get everything I''ll need. When it finally got dark we were all gathered on the first floor near the exit, I was waiting for Nix''s signal to leave and start the attack, La was already prepared to open the portal right at the entrance when needed. "They''re already here, get ready, the Mages will start the ambush any moment, get ready too La." (Nix) "OK." (La) "Be ready, as soon as we leave we will position ourselves as agreed and attack at the same time!" (I) Finally, the time for this battle hase, after that, I will be one step away from defeating Farus. Chapter 272 Cap 271: Hard Fighting Part 2(Chapter Preview) A Captain''s POV: I am an Oni who has the honor of being chosen as captain of the master Farus'' troops even when he was an Ogre. Unlike the vast majority of Ogres, I had a talent for magic, when my vige joined master Farus he separated the only one who had a talent for magic that was me, and made a Ghoul woman who was a mage teach me. Thanks to the study of magic and the constant fights inside the Dungeon I managed to evolve into an Oni a few months ago, that''s when I could really be of help to the master Farus and had a more active role during the attacks on the viges in the chain of mountains. Over a week ago I joined a troop that had 4 other captains and two generals to lead 5000 warriors on a patrol through the mountain range, there were two other troops that would do the same. Unfortunately, these patrol days were very boring, apart from a few fights against asional weak monsters, we didn''t have any realbat, the truth is that there are almost no enemies left in this mountain range to fight, so everything will belong to the master Farus. On a certain patrol day an Undead Bird descended from the sky near one of the generals, from what I heard were orders saying to go back to the fortress, I was happy with that, as soon as I return I will ask to be sent to training inside the Dungeons where I can fight and kill as much as I want. A few hours after changing our direction to the fortress we found ourselves with another troop that was heading in the same direction, it seems they received orders to return too, so we got together and headed towards our base together. ---------- I turn to the Werewolf who is also a captain beside me, his bloodlust is starting to bother me, it''s hard enough for me to control my own bloodlust but with him, by my side, it only gets worse if I could I would like to fight him to the death, but Master Farus has forbidden fights between ourselves. "Control your bloodlust, you idiot Wolf." (I) "I can''t, we haven''t killed anything for a long time, I feel like I''m going to go crazy if we don''t find enemies soon." (Werewolf) "I''ve also been without a good fight for a long time, but we have to control ourselves, you don''t want to disappoint master Farus, right?" (I) "Of course not." (Werewolf) While talking to this other captain I realize that we entered a valley full of mist, I didn''t remember having a ce like this around here when we passed this ce a few days ago. The generals didn''t seem to mind, so we continue our journey back to the fortress, even if it''s night and there''s fog it doesn''t matter as many of our troops gave us night vision, at least that''s what I thought before realizing that the fog was there. getting thicker the more we walked until a moment where I had difficulty seeing a meter in front of me. That''s when I hear a noiseing from somewhere, it sounded like the teeth of some kind of creature shing, but I didn''t hear any screams, but I still drew my magic sword and got into a fighting stance. "We''re under attack!" "The general has been caught!" Soon we hear screams of anger andmand, everyone around me puts themselves inbat position as well. At that moment I begin to see shadows and silhouettes of creatures in the mist, they seem to move too fast for me to follow with my eyes. "Another general has been caught!" I hear more screams than another general has been caught, but then I realize something, I haven''t heard anymandsing from any generals. "Some general can hear me! WHAT ARE OUR ORDERS!!" (I) "..." (I) "We were tricked, this is a trap!!!" (I) I yelled but no general replied, it seems they were the targets of this attack, it''s not a creature or monster attacking us, we were ambushed. "SHOOT!!!" Before I could give the orders for the Mages to create shields I hear a distant scream, then I hear several noisesing from above, when I looked all I could see was several different glows approaching very fast. "< Magic barrier > ¡Á3" (I) I create three magic barriers one on top of the other inyers around me, at that moment I start to hear explosions and screams of rage, these attacks broke two of my magic barriers and cracked the third one, but I can still fight. When I thought it was over the bursts of drying light illuminate within the mist, it was at that moment that I noticed that the mist seemed to be disappearing, I thought it was due to the explosions of the attacks, but when I looked around I noticed that the mist was forming a dome in the surroundings, in that moment of distraction I was hit by two arrows, one hit my stomach and the second arrow pierced my arm. I ignore this damage and pull out a scroll which I open and then I use my mana to activate, I use my blood to write that we are being attacked, then I see more spells flying through the mist dome, so I send this warning message to the fortress and the parchment catches fire until it disappears. "Now that I''ve warned the fortress about the attack I can just focus on killing, hahahahaha..." (I) "Finally a fight ha ha hahahahaha...e on, don''t hide hahahahaha..." (I) "WIZARDS! GET READY TO ATTACK!!!" (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: We''re all ready for the attack, we''ll have to be quick, after the battle we''ll still have to get rid of the bodies as quickly as possible, this time we won''t be able to stop the enemies from contacting their base, so we can''t give time for them to react or think. "Enemies have just entered the mist, Mages have already started to increase the amount of mist." (Nix) "Ask the Mages responsible for the illusions to start acting after you get the first general." (I) "Yes Master." (Nix) Soon Nix starts talking through my shadow so everyone can hear her. After talking to Nix I see La creating a portal that leads to the farthest point of the Dungeon''s first-floor safe room, in less than a minute I see a figure leaving the Dungeon entrance and disappearing into the portal that closes behind. La opens another portal to another location and waits, in a few minutes Nix had already swallowed the other three generals, each time La closed the space portal and created another one to another ce, so the enemy did not have time to enter through the space portal of La, after finishing her job La rests on my shoulder drinking a potion of MP. "Open the gate out of the fog dome, Nix." (I) "I just opened it, you can leave." (Nix) "Wizards and archers first, as soon as you''re out, position yourself to attack on my signal." (I) With my words, I wait for the Mages and Archers to pass through the Dungeon gate before I leave too, as I leave I notice Nix in front of me and I look back to see that Nix has opened the Dungeon gate in the shadow of a giant stone. Wasting no more time I run forward still with La on my shoulder and prepare fire magic creating five magic circles one in front of the other pointing towards the center of the mist dome in front of me, meanwhile, La is creating powerful space magic apparently. "SHOOT!!!" (I) "< Explosive Fire Spear >" (I) Various spells and arrows covered in poisons or potions are fired into the dome, as we have no view of the inside of the dome we can''t make an urate attack, but that should be enough to hurt enemies and give us some advantage during battle. After a second wave of attacks, everyone stops attacking and Mages start drinking MP potions after casting their strongest attack spells. "Nix, leave that Dungeon gate open and close the one inside you, tell everyone to get away from this ce, and leave only one Mage watching from afar to give a signal when the generals have finally left." (I) "I have already closed the gate within myself, master." (Nix) "Excellent." (I) I turn to the vige leader not far from me and speak. "Tell some of the mages to create a barrier around the dome of mist so no enemies can escape." (I) "Good idea, I''ll warn the Mages now." (Sapphire) "Kira and Elsaris, attack the Mages mainly, don''t let them use the magic crystal if possible." (I) "Yea." (Kira/Elsaris) "Everyone else gets ready! Let''s attack now!!" (I) I hold my sword and dagger as I run ahead to the mist dome, just before reaching the dome I use a wind spell creating a st of wind forward just to make sure I don''t get attacked by surprise as soon as I do. I pass through the fog. "< Burst of Wind >" (I) As soon as I enter the wind dome I see the enemy army running towards me full of bloodlust, just as I expected they are not afraid, there are even some who are running even though they are clearly very injured. "(It''s really a lot of enemies, I can feel a strong bloodlust too, they seem more mindless monsters than I expected.)" (I) "KILL THEM ALL!!" (I) "KILL THEM ALL!!!!!" (all) Chapter 273 Cap 272: Hard Fighting Part 3(Chapter Preview) The fight began, I along with many other warriors threw myself forward holding my weapons, but this time I used my lines to create a powerful rope connecting the handles of my sword and dagger. As soon as I got to the enemies they are already half full because of a magic attack from La that is flying close to me. I run between the bodies going to the other enemies behind, throw my dagger into an Ogre''s throat then pull the rope made from my line as I spin using my sword to decapitate a ghoul, this makes the dagger fly out of the Ogre''s throat as I spin around me cutting others around me. "< Sphere of Water >" (I) I jump and create a sphere of water using magic, I ce my two hands there and fill the water with all kinds of poisons I have while activating my corrosion ability, I keep myself in the air by spreading my dragon wings. "< Rain of Needles >" (I) I use the sphere to make another spell that will use the water from that sphere and direct the spell to enemies further away, the water needles don''t do much damage at the time of the attack because it''s an early level spell, but soon the corrosion skill does its effect by turning this water into acid which begins to corrode the body or armor of enemies, the wounds caused by the corrosion also allow the poisons I created to enter the bodies of enemies. Boommm! "Agh!!!" (I) While I was preparing and making this attack I was distracted and this did not go unnoticed by the enemies, six spells came flying towards me, I used my Dragon Wings and managed to dodge three attacks, but two fire spells and one wind spell hit me, I use my wings to defend myself, but I still have a cut on my arm and my wing is on fire, thankfully I have resistance to fire and pain. I give a boost with my wings pulling me up, it puts out the fire, then from above I do another boost throwing myself down to pick up speed while I heal my wounds. Then I use that speed to throw myself at an Orc that looks bigger than the others and cut him almostpletely in half with my sword as I try to talk to Nix through our connection. "(Nix, attack from the other side.)" (I) "(With pleasure.)" (Nix) A few minutes after telling Nix that he could attack from the other side, I see a beautiful ck Dragon emerging from the shadows on the other side of the battlefield, then it starts crushing enemy soldiers with its tail, biting with its powerful jaw or shing with its ws. Seeing Nix fighting like that was amazing, it felt like fighting a final boss of a game, Nix even started creating shadow tentacles from her own shadow to attack enemies nearby, every attack she received didn''t even cause a single scratch on its mighty scales, it was a one-sided ughter. "< Ice Spear >" (I) "< Beam of Sunlight >" (La) The fight has been going on for a few minutes but the enemies still seem to be many, La and I are fighting together to cover each other''s blind spots, but this way I can''t see the others fighting, all I can do is hope they''re okay. I create lines from my ten fingers while making them as sharp as possible and coating them in poison, then use what I once learned from Diana to coat the Ki strands to further strengthen them. I use these lines as an attack as I run across the battlefield cutting enemies to pieces one after another. ---------- In a few minutes, the number of enemies seems to have finally halved, but at that moment I see a burst of lightning at the top of the domeing from a certain direction, so I run there, on the way I see Vanessa passing over me flying with her red wings. "Looks like they used one of the crystals, are you ready?" (I) ? "Yes father." (Vanessa) When I get there I see a big magic circle with purple energy starting to sir it, in the center of the magic circle there is what appears to be a nymph, but its leaves are rotten and its skin looks dry like the bark of an old tree. "< Magic Cancetion >" (Vanessa) BOOMMM!!! As soon as Vanessa appears she concentrates her power on her staff, then sheunches a wave of white energy around the surroundings, as soon as the energy wave touches the magic circle it seems to have a certain resistance, but in two seconds it breaks causing an explosion that shatters the Nymph who was in the middle to pieces. I who was also close was thrown back by the force of the explosion, when I saw Vanessa flying I also used my lines to pull her to me without hurting her, then I grab her and use my dragon wings to give a boost to the high escaping the wave of the explosion. An arrow tries to hit Vanessa but I use one of my hands to cut the arrow with my sword. "Thanks, Dad." (Vanessa) "The explosion took me by surprise, I didn''t think it would be that big." (Vanessa) "Alright, now get ready, we''re still in the middle of the battle." (I) "Kill the woman!!!" When we were about tond twenty enemies tried to attack us from all sides, La seems to have moved away without me noticing during the explosion, no time to attack I was going to try to fend off the enemies with my wings, but at that moment a st of darkness hits halfway of enemies while the other half is pierced by spears of fire causing them to burn to ashes. "(Are you alright master?)" (Nix) "(What was that attack just now?)" (I) "(A dark breath attack.)" (Nix) "Pay more attention to your surroundings, the enemy saw what Vanessa did, they will focus their attacks on her from now on." (Elsaris) "Thanks for the help Elsaris." (I) "(Thanks for the help Nix.)" (I) "Please try not to die, Zenos." (Elsaris) "Don''t worry, even if I were injured by that attack, it wouldn''t be fatal." (I) "You can let go of me now, Father." (Vanesa) As I released Vanessa, an arrow exploded at the top of the dome from the other end of the dome. "Damn! Looks like there''s another magic crystal." (I) "I''ll fly as fast as I can there." (Vanessa) "You can''t, you''ll be an easy target at the top, you can even defend yourself from some attacks, but if dozens of attacks are aimed at you, it''s going to be difficult to protect yourself." (Elsaris) "Elsaris is right, so the two of you will run there, I won''t, there are other ces that need help, and Elsaris will be enough to protect you." (I) "Alright let''s go, I won''t let anything happen to you." (Elsaris) After seeing the two of them running I go in another direction to continue fighting, after a few minutes La came flying towards me covered in blood and dirt, she was very angry saying that that explosion destroyed her barrier and threw her in a ce full of bodies. During my fights, I arrived at a ce where ¨¦rica, Ibuki, and Leo were fighting. I was very happy to see how the three of them work so well together, Ibuki seemed to dance between enemies without even an attack hitting her, every time she dodged an attack she would sh an enemy and when she had no chance to dodge shadow tentacles or spikes of shadows attacked the enemies, meanwhile Leo was in hisrge Lion man form with his new Ax fighting the enemies that tried to attack ¨¦rica. When a magic attack tried to hit Ibuki I saw a purple shield appear then the attack came back to the Mage whounched the attack killing him. Knowing they are doing well on their own I kept fighting until I couldn''t find any more enemies where I was, there were still some fights going on but it felt like it was almost over. "GENERALS WILL LEAVE THE DUNGEON!!!" (Freya) Just when I thought everything was going well I suddenly heard Freya''s voice traveling with a strong current of wind across the battlefield to warn us that the most troublesome enemies are here. They left much faster than I expected, I thought they would take longer as I made the first floor look like a maze just to dy them longer. I''m still fine and I can fight, but I think most of our troops will be too tired to fight, this was a battle that only took a little more than thirty minutes, but it was very intense, plus there are still live enemies fighting our troops. "La, try to find the location of the enemies, get in touch when you see them." (I) "All right." (La) When La went to look for the enemy I went to find Elsaris, Ivan, and the vige leader, these three are the strongest and will be the ones who will fight count the generals along with me, I have to find them fast. I use my wings to propel myself up high from where I can see the entire battlefield, it doesn''t take long for me to see the three of them, the vige leader seems to be with Elsaris and Ivan is burning five enemies with a column of fire no very far from both. I go to Ivan who seems to be finished, then I go to the other two with him. "The four of us will fight the generals while the others finish off what''s left of Farus'' troops." (I) "It shouldn''t take long, there should only be a few hundred more among the enemies." (Elsaris) "I''m already ready to fight." (Sapphire) "Do you know where the generals are, master?" (Ivan) "Yes, they just broke the barrier around the fog dome, told La to warn the Mages to create another barrier once the generals enter." (I) "Now follow me, we go straight to them." (I) As we went to the generals, Elsaris said that her son Jay is with Vanessa, it looks like she went to help some wounded who wouldn''t survive until the end of the fight if they weren''t treated now. Chapter 274 Cap 273: Hard Fighting Part 4(Chapter Preview) I had already met with Ivan, Elsaris, and the leader of the Sapphire vige, in a few minutes we will win this battle thatsted a little more than thirty minutes, but before the fight is over I get the news that the four generals left the Dungeon, now let''s go having to face them ahead of schedule. "(I found them, master.)" (La) "(Thanks, La.)" (I) I use my connection to La to see through her eyes, after confirming the direction they had entered through the mist dome I open my eyes and turn to Ivan, Elsaris, and the vige leader. "I already found them, follow me." (I) We start to run across the battlefield, with our speed it takes less than a minute to reach the ce where the generals were, but as soon as we arrive I feel the vige leader''s bloodlust rise, getting much stronger with the scene we see. "Calm down vige leader." (I) "You bastards..." (Sapphire) "I didn''t expect to see that kind of enemy here." (Ivan) What we see are an Oni with a spear, a very muscr Ghoul woman with two axes, an Orc with two giant swords, and a Cyclops with a great Warhammer. The Cyclops was over five meters tall and its hammer looked more like arge steel column. When we arrived we saw over a hundred bodies of our troops on the ground, the Ghoul woman was licking the blood off one of her Axes and the Cyclops had the body of a Lamia in one hand as he ripped her head off with his teeth to chew. It was a brutal scene, just looking at it you could understand that the generals not only killed our troops, the bodies were dismembered, crushed and shredded, it was in such a horrible state that it was difficult to even identify the race of somebodies. "That woman gives me the creeps, so I''m going to fight Oni." (I) "I''m going to fight that Orc then, his way of holding his swords shows he''s strong, it might be more fun to fight him." (Elsaris) "That Cyclops is mine, don''t you dare interfere." (Sapphire) "So I''m the one who''s going to fight that muscr woman?" (Ivan) "She''s all hers, Ivan." (I) As soon as we arrived I had to organize who each one will fight with, I could fight alongside Ivan since we did simr things inside the Dungeons, but I never fought alongside Elsaris or the Sapphire vige leader, so it''s better for each one take care of an enemy. The enemy noticed us looking at them from afar, so they run towards us as everyone else in the surroundings is dead, the vige leader and Ivan run forward attacking their enemies while pushing them away. "(Master I feel something strange in the sky, it seems to be an Undead.)" (La) "(Can''t talk to you right now, take care of him.)" (I) "< de of Light >" (I) I wait until the Oni is close enough and tries to spear me with his spear, then I dodge the spear as quickly as possible while taking advantage of my spin to use a skill with my sword. "Naive." (Oni) I wanted to try to end the fight with a single blow, but the Oni used the spear hilt to defend himself, but my attack was still enough to push him towards the Orc with the two giant swords, but strangely the Oni passed by inside the Orc''s body, that''s when I realized my carelessness. "(An illusion.)" (I) "< Mighty sh > ¡Á2" (Orc) "< Explosive Impact >" (Elsaris) When I realize what''s wrong I try to use my sense skills to find the enemy while trying to change position but it was toote, the Orc was right behind me, I didn''t notice when he got there, I was careless, he was almost shing with his two swords that were bigger than my whole body, but at this moment I see Elsaris moving faster than me, passing under the Orc''s attack and giving a powerful kick upwards, hitting the Orc''s head making him fly up. "Damn, he dodged it." (Elsaris) I see the Orc spin in the air andnd on his feet while smiling looking at Elsaris who runs towards him, meanwhile, I jump in the air while throwing my dagger towards the Oni who tried to attack me thinking I was distracted again, but this time I felt him with my abilities. "(I won''t make the same mistake twice.)" (I) "< Breath of Fire >" (I) When the oni deflected my dagger with the de of his spear, I focused my magic power into my mouth, then unleashed a torrent of fire upon him. "< Spinning Defense >" (Oni) He starts swinging his spear in front of him and blocks my fire attack, but that still gives me time tond on the ground and pull my line to retrieve my dagger. "< Magic Warrior Body >" (I) "< Deadly Intimidation >" (I) I use my Auras by spreading them just around me and this Oni while activating two abilities, one to enhance my body with Magic, that should be enough to improve my strength and speed. The other skill I used was to intimidate this Oni, this skill bes stronger when I use my Auras together, normally it would be enough to cause fear in a group of enemies or at least divert an enemy''s attention for a second that it would be long enough for me to do something, but this Oni seems unaffected by my intimidation skill, he runs towards me with a strong bloodlust and a smile on his face. Luckily my Auras seem to have had some effect, he seems slower than before, he also seems to be having a harder time moving. Without missing this opportunity I try to get close to him for a melee fight, one thing I learned during my fights inside the Dungeon was that enemies who use long weapons have a hard time fighting too close, normally they try to keep a certain distance from their opponents to have more space to move and wield your weapons. "< Chaos Charge >" (I) I won''t give this Oni that chance, I use a Charge attack to have a burst of speed while I feel my Auras and mana surround my body like a whirlpool of ck-colored energy with multiple glows around. "< Triple Attack >" (Oni) When I''m facing the enemy attack I do a somersault which disces my shoulder due to the onught attack at the same time it raises dust, I take advantage of this moment to pierce one of the Oni''s legs with my dagger while taking me healing my shoulder. "This is what I wanted, a real fight, hahahaha..." (Oni) The next few minutes were full of danger, this Oni and I exchanged several blows always on each other''s vital points, even though he was at a disadvantage with his spear, he could still use his arms and legs to attack me or shorten the ce where he held his spear to pierce me with it. Each blow was bing more dangerous for both of us as we were getting used to each other''s movements, but he was taking more risks as he didn''t mind getting hurt as long as he could hit me, that insane suicidal thought of his was doing I fall at the disadvantage As each attack was fast we didn''t have time to use skills, or so I thought, but I could still feel the magic of the wind element behind me, I had to jump up to not hit myself which made the Oni hit, it seems to have been a wind de attack as the oni''s arm fell to the ground after being cut. "What a wonderful opportunity I missed to kill you child, hahahahah..." (Oni) "Too bad I lost my arm with my own attack, I think I''ll have to put in more effort to get you killed." (Oni) This lunatic sent an attack that could hit him, by the cut he has on the ground behind him I can tell that even if I hadn''t dodged, the attack would still have cut him after hitting me. "Come to mypanions, let''s show our master''s power to these fools, ha ha hahahahaha!!!" (Oni) "(This Oni seems to be up to something, I need to kill him fast.)" (I) When I was running towards the Oni an Axes flying towards me, but a de of fire hits the Ax deflecting it, so I jump away when I feel something running towards me. Before long the other three generals appeared, I realized that the one that was in the worst condition was Cyclops, one of his arms was burned, the other one was hanging by a small piece of muscle, his intestines were dangling out of his belly through a big hole and his whole body was covered in wounds. The other two were in better condition, the Orc who used two swords has a cut on his throat and a hole in his chest, these are two attacks that should be fatal, but his appearance is different from before, his skin has turned red, his muscles got bigger and his height increased, it seems that the wounds that should be fatal have closed due to this change, if I remember correctly this is caused by an ability called "Berserk Mode", Irius has told me about this before. The Ghoul woman had one of her arms hanging with bones out, she also has half her face burned and cuts all over her body, it looks like she is already half dead with a tired appearance due to the amount of blooding out of her body, if it continues like this, it won''t take long for her to die of blood loss. In a few seconds, Ivan, Elsaris, and the vige leader came back and stood by my side, Ivan and Elsaris looked calm but the vige leader looked very angry that her enemy had run from her. "Let''s show the power of our master, hahahahahah... For the Glory of Master Farus!!!" (Oni) "For the glory of Master Farus!" (Cyclops/Ghoul/Orc) The Oni takes a purple magic crystal the size of a chicken egg out of the bracelet-shaped storage item, then ces it in its mouth and swallows it. "(That doesn''t look good.)" (I) Chapter 275 Cap 274: Hard Fighting Part 5(Chapter Preview) "Let''s show the power of our master, hahahahahah... For the Glory of Master Farus!!!" (Oni) "For the glory of Master Farus!" (Cyclops/Ghoul/Orc) The Oni takes a purple magic crystal the size of a chicken egg out of the bracelet-shaped storage item, then ces it in its mouth and swallows it. "(That doesn''t look good.)" (I) "Elsaris is going to get Vanessa now!!!" (I) "I''ll be back as soon as possible." (Elsaris) "What are you waiting for? Attack them!" (Sapphire) As I also had an affinity for curses I noticed a strong curse in that crystal, I also noticed that Oni and the other three generals are very calm, they are not even in attack position, there was something wrong. At that moment I felt the miasma of the surroundings gathering more and more towards the Oni and entering his body as if he was being sucked, it seemed that the enemy was wanting us to get close to them, I looked at Ivan and it seems that he noticed too, so I sent Elsaris to fetch Vanessa. I don''t know what will happen now, but considering that the enemy is a Necromancer, the chances of this oni and the generals close to him bing Undead are very high, so I want Vanessa around. But maybe because she''s still annoyed by the scene of seeing a Lamia trying to get her head ripped off and eaten by Cyclops when we get here, the vige leader is impatient and doesn''t seem to have noticed the miasma movement in the surroundings, she tries to go to the four generals with they look half dead, but I use my lines to hold her in ce while Ivan stands in front of her without taking my eyes off the four generals. "What are you doing, they''re almost dead, we have to finish them off before the crystal activates." (Sapphire) "Don''t be impulsive, the vige leader." (I) "I can understand your anger at what you''ve seen before, but don''t fall into the enemy''s trap." (I) "Master Zenos is right, didn''t you see how that crystal was different from what we''ve seen before? Don''t you see the miasma umting in that Oni?" (Ivan) "This is the scenario I most wanted not to happen, one more thing we didn''t know the enemy had or how it would be used." (I) "We don''t know for sure what that crystal can do, so it''s too risky to get close, we''d better stay away until we know the result." (I) "Damn..." (Sapphire) I can see anger in the vige leader''s eyes as she looks at me, but then she looks around and then at the Oni. "Alright... now let me go." (Sapphire) "OK." (I) And I drop my lines and Ivanes back to my side. "Can''t we even attack from afar?" (Sapphire) "Not knowing what kind of magic they''re using with that crystal is best not, it might have some effect that reflects the attacks back at us." (Ivan) "Erica has a spell that does just that." (I) In less than 20 seconds a purple glow starts toe out of the Oni''s eyes, then a magic circle appears with the Oni as the center traveling a distance of ten meters. "< We sacrificed our flesh and bones to be reborn in death >" (Oni) "< We sacrificed our flesh and bones to be reborn in death >" (Oni/Orc/Ghoul/Cyclops) After the magic circle appeared purple energy left the magic circle and entered the body of the Oni and the other generals, then a voice that did not belong to the Onies out of his mouth pronouncing something, soon after the other three generals repeat the same words along with the Oni as his eyes also begin to glow with a purple light. I felt a horrible and familiar sensationing from this magic circle, more specifically from a symbol that appeared in the middle of the magic circle under the Oni, it was an image of a pentagram with three skulls inside. "This horrible feeling... I''ve felt it before... where was that?" (I) I tried to remember as much as I could, that''s when I remembered what God Farus serves, then I remembered what happened when I stole the Corpse Dungeon Core, I also remembered that grotesque statue, this feeling is the same one that paralyzed me with fear back when I was trying to take possession of the Dungeon Core, that''s a part of that God''s presence, but this time it''s much weakerpared to what I felt when I sinned the Dungeon Core Corpse. "(It''s weaker than I remember, but there''s no doubt, this is the presence of that Heretic God.)" (I) "(Don''t be afraid Zenos, this is just a curse using this God''s blessing, this shoulde as no surprise since Farus is your Priest.)" (Hera) "(Hera? Where are you?)" (I) "(I was watching your battle, but I won''t interfere even if you guys are about to be killed, so if youe alone, I''m not allowed to interfere on this continent.)" (Hera) "..." (I) "There is no doubt, that is the voice of Farus, I would never forget that hateful voice." (Sapphire) "What should we do master?" (Ivan) "Keep waiting for the magic to disappear or Vanessa to arrive, I won''t take the risk of attacking or letting you attack without knowing what this magic circle is." (I) As I spoke I didn''t take my eyes off our enemy, but the next thing I saw it was so grotesque and disturbing that I nearly threw up. After the purple energying out of the magic circle stopped entering the bodies of the four generals their bodies started to melt as they kept a smile on their faces, pieces of their flesh and organs fell to the ground along with their bones that fell apart, only their hearts were floating while a purple me burned them until nothing was left, then the pentagram symbol with three skulls insidees out of the ground and floats in the middle of the magic circle next to the hearts. At that moment all the flesh, organs, blood, and bones of the four generals are sucked up to this symbol forming a grotesque sphere of flesh and bones, the sphere begins to pulsate and move in a horrible way, and in a few seconds, it forms a humanoid shape with three pairs of arms, four heads, a five-meter-tall, muscr red rotting body and four swords made of white bones. Roooorrrr! "Damn! This looks like some sort of unique Berserk Zombie Variant, be careful he''s going to be much stronger than he looks." (Ivan) While Ivan was telling us what kind of enemy this was, the pentagram symbol with three skulls inside gets marked on the enemy''s belly so the magic circle breaks. Before anyone can do anything the zombie monster runs while using two bone swords to sh towards the vige leader while trying to grab Ivan''s head with one hand. "< Ovee Limits >" (Sapphire) "< Serpent de >" (Sapphire) "< Wall of Bones >" (Ivan) "< Deadly Onught >" (I) The vige leader is able to dodge the enemy''s attack using her flexible body and quick reflexes, the vige leader also managed to do an energy de attack that made snake-like motions while wrapping itself around the enemy''s giant arms leaving enough deep cuts to see the bones and ending up through the enemy''s neck. Meanwhile, the enemy didn''t even try to dodge or defend, he just threw himself at Ivan''s bone wall, going through it as if he didn''t even exist and grabbing Ivan''s head with one hand while managing to decapitate him with one of his swords. I tried to stop it by using a deadly charge attack on his chest, as soon as I hit his chest it sank and he went a little back, but it seems he didn''t care about the attack since his four heads wereughing, I also noticed something bad, everyone, the damage we did to him was healing at a surreal speed leaving him fine after a few seconds. "Damn, I was careless!" (Ivan) Ivan kicks his decapitated head up and grabs it with his hands, then he puts it back as if nothing happened while moving his neck a little causing it to snap a little. "He is very strong, it will be difficult to beat him if he continues to recover so fast." (Sapphire) "We have no other choice, with his strength and speed he would be able to decimate all our troops if we don''t hold him here." (I) "We have to find a way to defeat him." (Sapphire) "< Containment of the Holy Sword >" (Vanessa) Suddenly nine golden swords with red glowe flying over me, one of these swords is bigger than the others, these swords fly very fast and the biggest one goes through the zombie monster''s chest while making him fall on his back then the other eight swords manage to pierce the arms and legs of the zombie monster leaving himpletely trapped in the ground while roaring in a bestial way. When I look in the direction the swords came from I see Vanessa flying towards me with her red wings and her staff with a crystal heart on the end pointed at the monster as it glows. "You arrived faster than I expected." (I) "I came as fast as I could as soon as Elsaris told me what happened." (Vanessa) While talking to Vanessa she couldn''t stop looking in the direction of the zombie monster that struggled while roaring louder and louder, I could see even the ground around her crack. "That''s weird, he was supposed to have already died due to the Holy energy of the swords." (Vanessa) "Looks like there''s something protecting it gives Holy energy..." (Vanessa) Then Vanessa''s face changes to a very serious expression as she points to the pentagram symbol with three skulls on the Zombie monster''s belly. "That symbol is emitting a strange energy that resembles Holy energy, but it looks like an evil most, it looks like some kind of curse that is resisting Holy energy." (Vanessa) "Then maybe this will work." (Vanessa) "< Holy Purification >" (Vanessa) Two golden magic circles emitting a faint red glow appear one below the zombie monster and the other ten meters above, then a great torrent of golden and red light hits the zombie monster making him scream in pain and blinding our vision, then I hear something break, when the light disappears I realize that there is nothing left of the Zombie monster, just a speck of dust on the floor. "You did well..." (I) When I go to congratte Vanessa she starts to fall beside me unconscious, so I quickly grab her as I get a text from La in my head. "(Master I found some strange things.)" (La) Chapter 276 Cap 275: Conclusion Of An Uphill Battle(Chapter Preview) When I saw that the Berserk Variant Zombie had died to dust I was happy, but then I saw Vanessa falling unconscious and I ran to catch her before hitting the ground. "Hi Vanessa? Are you okay? Wake up." (I) "Zzzzzz..." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "Master, what happened to Vanessa? Is she okay?" (Ivan) "Looks like she''s fine, she''s just sleeping." (I) "She must have used up all her energy with herst blow, there''s no use trying to wake her up." (Elsaris) "Why?" (I) "When someone passes out from totally consuming their energy, the person only wakes up when the energy ispletely recovered." (Sapphire) "Besides some side effect, in Mana''s case, the headache would be the side effect." (Elsaris) "In her case, I don''t think it will have any side effects since it was Sacred energy that was heard." (Elsaris) While I was holding Vanessa the others came to talk to me. "This is not the time to be talking, now that the four generals are dead, we have to deal with what''s left of Farus'' troops." (I) "The fight is over master, everyone is dead." (Nix) While talking to the others about getting this battle over with, Nix appears walking towards me in his human form as he talks to me. "Good thing, to be honest, I''m tired of fighting and running around on the battlefield." (I) "You did your best to help in the ces that were having the most problems inbat, the vige leader was doing the same thing." (Ivan) "I had to protect my people." (Sapphire) I look around and see injured people and bodies everywhere. "Nix, can you take care of all these bodies?" (I) "If I have your help then I think I can fix it, I haven''t seen you use your spirit energy duringbat so the master must have enough for that." (Nix) "Fine, but we have to do this soon, I imagine that Farus must also have his means of gathering information in the mountain range." (I) "He uses Undead birds as Familiars, I thought you knew that." (Elsaris) "I didn''t know, how did you find out?" (I) "My daughter Beatriz saw a bird-type Undead monster flying near the ce where we made our first ambush." (Elsaris) "When I heard this information I thought that as Farus is a Necromancer he must be controlling that Undead flying in the sky." (Elsaris) "As you can see, this is just my guess, but I believe it''s right." (Elsaris) "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" (I) "From your n, I thought I already knew, ambush Farus'' troops in the mist preventing anyone from seeing what''s going on, taking everyone to the dungeon where no information escapes, and now this n you made a mist dome to stop the vision of the undead birds." (Elsaris) "I didn''t know about birds, I just knew that someone with the level of skill and intelligence that Farus showed would have a way to get information, but I didn''t know what it was." (I) "You guys should talk about thister, I also want to know more about these Undead birds, but we have to help the injured and get rid of the bodies." (Sapphire) "The vige leader is right." (I) "Nix, you can close the Dungeon gate where Farus'' generals came out, I''ll open one here to make it easier to get everyone into the Dungeon." (I) "Yes, Master." (Nix) ---------- With all the enemies defeated, I opened a gate from my shadow and joined those who were helping the wounded to enter the Dungeon, those who were almost dead were treated in advance on the spot by Irina and a few Mages with healing powers, the Lyra''s potions were also very helpful, but they were almost all used duringbat this is one of the biggest reasons why the number of dead and wounded is not higher. After twenty minutes of getting everyone inside the dungeon, only me and Nix were left outside, even the Mages who created the fog dome and the shield that covers the dome had just entered the dungeon, they said that in less than five minutes the fog dome will disappear along with the shield. "There, what do you want me to do now Nix?" (I) "First let me close this Dungeon gate." (Nix) The Dragon head-shaped gate starts to sink into Nix''s shadow which is connected to the shadow I used to open the gate before, the gate sinks into the shadow until it disappearspletely. "The master just needs to put his hand on me and transfer his spirit energy to me, but first I''ll have to revert to my Dragon form." (Nix) "Is that all I need to do?" (I) "Yes, I can take care of the rest if I have enough energy, now I''m down to less than half of my spiritual energy." (Nix) "OK." (I) "So let''s start." (Nix) Nix reverts to her Dragon form, she waves at me and I jump on her head, then ce my hand on her head, and through our connection, I try to transfer my spiritual energy to her. "That''s right master, now don''t stop what you''re doing and leave the rest to me." (Nix) "< Shadow World >" (Nix) From above Nix''s head, I have aplete view of the surroundings, I see Nix''s shadow spreading in all directions and at the same time I feel my spiritual energy being rapidly sucked until all the ground inside the mist dome is covered by Shadows. "< Swamp of Shadows >" (Nix) At that moment Nix makes a Rune I don''t know with spiritual energy filled with the element of Darkness, then the Rune clings to her Dragon w which she tucks into the Shadows beneath her. Soon I notice a change in the shadows around, the shadows were moving like the waves of ake, then thousands of ck tentacles wille out of the shadows and attach themselves to the bodies on the ground pulling them slowly down, they were not entering the ground, they were being sucked into the shadows, I could feel it through Nix. "My energy is almost gone, is it already running out?" (I) "That''s not a technique... easy for me to do with my... current strength, master..." (Nix) "But I''m done... I just need a few more seconds... Argh!" (Nix) Nix seemed to be doing her best just to keep this technique active, I could feel her body trembling slightly beneath me. "< Eater of Shadows >" (Nix) After all the bodies have been consumed by the shadows, Nix opens its big jaw and activates an ability, then I see a ck vortex forming in front of its big mouth and sucking all the shadows around it into its mouth, it looked like a stream of thick ck liquid pooling in his mouth until he had consumed it all, to be honest, I almost consumed all my spiritual energy now, a few more seconds and it would be zero. In the end, I looked around and there were no corpses around, there were no trees or blood either, it was barren ground. While I was distracted by the change in thendscape, I suddenly fall over as Nix loses strength and lies on the ground motionless, I get up and go to the side of her head. "Ahhh... ahhh... ahhhh..." (Nix) "Are you okay Nyx?" (I) "Haaa... I''m fine... ahhh... ahhhh..." (Nix) "I''m just... ahhh... a little tired..." (Nix) "We still have a few minutes until the dome breaks down, get some rest and then we can enter the Dungeon." (I) "Dora told me before... of a cave an hour''s journey away... from here, we''d better go there..." (Nix) "Can you go back to your human form?" (I) "Yes..." (Nix) Nix''s body bes covered in darkness and starts to shrink little by little until it forms a smaller human silhouette, when the darkness disappears she is back to her usual appearance, her face is pale and I can see her body trembling weakly. "I will carry you to this cave." (I) I lift Nix''s body with my arms and follow the direction she is pointing, after some time I reach a deep cave, I enter and kill the Wolf pack that was there, they were dire wolves over two meters in length. height but they couldn''t move much in such a narrow space so it was easy to tie and cut them with my lines, after that, I gather all the blood with my powers and drink it before dragging the bodies with my lines to the bottom from the cave. Ding! At the bottom of the cave, I open a gate where I take Nix inside, leave the bodies of the Wolf monsters in the safe room on the first floor and teleport to the fourth floor going straight to the mansion. I take Nix to my room and leave her on my bed to rest, I also ask Caryna to prepare some food for Nix, then I tell Alice and Nn to go with some people to get the bodies of the Wolves in the safe room on the first floor to make food for all. After that, I ask an Earth Mage to go out of the Dungeon and close half of the cave to hide the Dungeon''s gate in case one of Farus'' servantses in to investigate the area around the battle. With all these little things done I let everyone know about a meeting to see how we''re doing after the battle and discuss what we''re going to do from here. I have to know what the vige leader and her vige council will want to do now, our ns went reasonably well, but it''s time to decide on the final battle. Chapter 277 Cap 276: Decisions About The Final Battle Part 1(Chapter Preview) With the battle over, the time hase to see the state our troops are in, we need to know how many are still inbat condition and how many have died. In addition to these things we need to discuss what to do going forward, to be honest, I''ve been thinking about this for thest couple of days, but after what happened in today''s battle, after everything we learned about Fraus'' secret weapons which are these crystals magicians, looks like I''m going to have to rethink the initial n. I''m in the meeting room waiting for the others to arrive, I think I''ll check the notifications while I wait. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ You gained 205677 EXP for killing enemies ]> . . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Weak fire resistance: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Breath of Fire: 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Magic Enhanced Line Production: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Control and Line Maniption: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . . <[ You leveled up ]> . . <[ Your work has leveled up ]> . . <[ Your work has reached the maximum level ]> . . . <[ You acquired the bloodline [ Giant Wolf: 100% ] ]> Looks like I didn''t gain much in this war, all I got was EXP, plus I leveled up some skills which are better than nothing. The EXP alone was good enough for me to be able to switch jobs again and I also got a new bloodline from the wolves I found inside the cave. It wasn''t as good as I wanted, but I can understand since the fightsted a little more than thirty or forty minutes, I should be happy with what I''ve achieved. While I was distracted I didn''t notice that Ivan, Elsaris, Freya, Diana, ¨¦rica, and Kira are already inside the room in silence, some people from the vige council had also arrived. "Master are you free now?" (La) "Huh!?" (I) La came flying through the door andnded in front of me with a big smile on her face. "I''m waiting for the vige leader and the other vige council members to arrive to start the meeting." (I) "So you have time, I''m d I have something to talk about." (La) "I mean I found a bird-type Undead outside the fog dome while you were fighting the generals, master." (La) When La says that, I can see Elsaris and Ivan looking at her seriously, but I already imagined that. "Could you tell me more about this little Fairy?" (Sapphire) The vige leader and the remaining vige council members arrived, it seems the vige leader heard La and walked in looking at her with concern in her eyes. "Wait for everyone to be seated before continuing, La." (I) After everyone is seated La sits on my shoulder and starts talking. "No big deal, the bird was too weak, it died in the first Light-type attack I used." (La) "I also found these two things with the bird-type Undead." (La) La takes from her Spatial magic storage space two objects, a ck metal skull and a white heart-shaped crystal with a ck metal dagger stuck on top. The two items had the same symbol I saw on that Berserk Variant Zombie that was formed by the four generals of Farus, it was a symbol of a pentagram with three skulls inside. "(If I consider that the grotesque statue that held the Corpse Dungeon core belonged to the God the Goddesses warned me about, also knowing that Farus has a 99.9% chance of being Priest of that God, then I can confirm that this symbol must belong to this God since both that statue and this symbol have three skulls.)" (I) "(This also means that these items are linked to this Heretic God, so why were they being carried by such a weak Undead? Besides what do these items do?)" (I) "..." (I) I touch both items and try to use my ability to identify them, but all that appears are question marks (?), I can''t even see their names. "You''ve been looking at these items for a while, do you know what they are?" (Sapphire) "Unfortunately I don''t know anything, I tried using a skill to find out but it didn''t work." (I) "I know why you can''t find out anything about this." (Elsaris) While I was trying to think of a solution I answer the question the vige leader asked, then Elsaris speaks from the window where she is sitting and we all look at her. "I noticed that you focused a lot on the symbols that the two items have, from your expression it looked like you knew what they were, am I not sure?" (Elsaris) "You''re wrong, I admit I can guess the origin of this symbol, but I''m not absolutely sure yet, I don''t know what these items are for either." (I) "If you assumed that this symbol belongs to an Heretic God, then you''re right, this is the symbol of "Kaharak", the Corpse God." (Elsaris) "Do you recognize the symbol? Why didn''t you say anything on the battlefield when you saw that monster the generals became?" (I) "I felt like I''d seen this symbol before, but that was a long time ago, it must have been like three hundred years ago, so it took me a while to remember that." (Elsaris) "You said that this symbol belongs to this Heretic God you spoke of, but do you know anything about this God?" (Sapphire) "All I know is that this God is strongly linked to death, they say he consumes souls and that whenever his name appears hees with an army of undead, but there is something peculiar about his stories." (Elsaris) "What would that quirk be?" (I) "I must say that this is just a rumor I heard over three hundred years ago, but they say that their believers are always Necromancers who can only create or control Undead that has a physical body, like Zombies and Skeletons." (Elsaris) "But that coincides with our current situation, that''s basically the description of Farus and his army." (Helena) "All of Farus'' troops are just that kind of undead with physical bodies." (Nymph leader) "As Farus himself is a Necromancer who controls this army and considering this symbol that appeared so much in the monster that his generals became when these two items." (Sapphire) "I think we can bear that Farus must be a believer of this Heretic God, perhaps even a Priest of his." (Sapphire) "..." (I) "(I already knew that Hera who is the Fairy Queen of Wood had already told me about it.)" (I) I look at Elsaris and I can see her smiling at me because her gaze seems to see right through me, I was wondering if she read my expression or something. "You don''t know anything else about this Heretic God, Miss Elsaris?" (Sapphire) "I don''t know anything else, I only know what I just talked about because I worked at a ck Market branch where a believer of this God was our customer." (Elsaris) "I remember we sold a lot of Human bodies to that person, not long after I heard about a vige that was devastated by a horde of Zombies." (Elsaris) "What did you do about it?" (I) "I didn''t do anything, that wasn''t my problem, I didn''t sell anything, I didn''t kill anyone either, you might also remember what kind of ce the ck Market is." (Elsaris) "On the ck market anymodity, no matter how rare, dangerous, prohibited or legal, can and will be traded." (Elsaris) "The ck Market also doesn''t care about the age, gender, nationality, race, origin, intention or ns of customers." (Elsaris) "All that matters to the ck Market is that the merchandise is genuine and that a fair price is paid for it whether you buy it or sell it." (Elsaris) "This kind of ce makes life easier for people like Farus, did you work for a ce like this?" (Sapphire) "I worked for centuries, I''m not proud of the things I''ve done during my work, but it''s been a long time since I didn''t care about that kind of thing anymore, after all, I''ve done I''ll always be a criminal, so I don''t care anymore." (Elsaris) "How can you have someone like her by your side Zenos?" (Sapphire) "She has her reasons for choosing this type of work, reasons that don''t concern anyone else in this room, besides, she said, even if the ck Market didn''t sell illegal goods, others would show up to do it, maybe even doing worse things than the ck market." (I) "There will always be this kind of thing, remember that vige leader." (I) "But let''s not change the subject, you are straying from the topic that really matters, we are not here to discuss the ck Market, we are here to discuss Farus and this Heretic God." (I) I had to speak up to get the conversation back on track, normally I''m the one who strays off-topic without realizing it, but I had to continue this meeting somehow. It was also good for everyone to know about this Heretic God now, I was getting worried about it until now and I didn''t know if it was worth telling everyone. "The most important thing is to find out what those two items are." (I) "If you haven''t been able to find out I don''t know if she''ll be of use, but you can try asking Nira to use her appraisal skill on these two items." (Elsaris) "It''s worth trying." (I) "Freya could you call Nira to please?" (I) "Yes, Master." (Freya) Chapter 278 Cap 277: Decisions About The Final Battle Part 2(Chapter Preview) After we''ve all heard what Elsaris knew about this symbol and the Heretic God it represents, I ask Freya to go get Nira to try and identify these two items, I hope she has better luck than I do. While we wait for Nira to arrive I speak to discuss the results of today''s battle. "If I''m not mistaken, it was the representative of the Nymphs who was responsible for collecting information on our current state right after today''s battle." (I) "You''re right, so it took me a while to arrive, but it seems I still managed to meet the vige leader on the way along with other council members." (Nymph leader) "It was difficult to gather all this information so quickly, so I asked the Hobgoblin representative for help." (Nymph leader) "To summarize the information, we had 2000 slightly injured, 700 seriously injured and... 1200 killed... on our side..." (Nymph Leader) "..." (Vige Council) "..." (Sapphire) "It''s within the estimate that I had already thought, I was worried that I was being too optimistic thinking of such a low number." (I) "Low... such a low number... did he say that?" (Ogre Leader) Bammm! The representative of the Ogres seems to have be enraged by my words and hits the table while looking at me full of anger, he is the only one showing anger, the other representatives of the vige council as well as the Vige Leader herself seem to have understood what I meant as they show a sad expression. "Keep calm, you must also understand that Zenos told the truth, you yourself saw how strong every warrior in Farus'' troops was and how they seemed to feel no pain or fear." (Hobgoblin leader) "My race was the one that had the most deaths, but even then it was only less than half, that''s thanks to the advice Zenos gave me before the battle." (Hobgoblin leader) "..." (Ogre Leader) "You were one of the first to join me and my vige to fight against Farus, you may remember how each battle was full of deaths and yet we always lost as Farus grew stronger." (Sapphire) "I will admit that I also find this death toll very high, but it is true that Farus'' troops are stronger individually." (Sapphire) "The truth is that these numbers are still low, the number of deaths would be much higher if not for Vanessa and Irina healing our warriors throughout the battle, as you may know, there are only three Mages with healing ability in our vige, two are here but one is still in the vige." (Nymph leader) "But Vanessa alone is worth ten healing mages, Irina on the other hand helps with support, her upgrade spells and shields had a big impact in decreasing the number of deaths." (Nymph leader) "We won, so don''tin, Zenos had warned that this battle would have many more deaths, you epted it even knowing that, so don''tin now." (Sapphire) "I understand you are both angry and also saddened by this information, but this is not the time to give in to your emotions, we still have more things to discuss today." (I) I understood the sadness and anger they were feeling, those who died were members of their races, they were people from their vige and maybe even people they knew. The only reason I''m not as sad as they are is that I don''t have a connection with these people, I can sympathize with them and their sadness, but empathizing is not the same as feeling what they''re feeling since no one on my side has died. "You still have something else to say, representative of the Nymphs." (I) "I have to report that only 6500 are still inbat condition, 300 people have injuries that make it impossible to fight again." (Nymph leader) "We can''t do anything about it, at least this time our numbers are simr to Farus''s." (I) "With the enemy numbers the vige leader told me when we first met, I can say that there must have only been around 6000 left on Farus''s side." (I) "Even if that''s true, we still can''t let our guard down." (Sapphire) "Exactly vige leader, if I''m right, those 6000 enemies must have spent a long time inside the dungeons training, so we can assume they can be stronger." (I) "I agree, but how are we supposed to fight in such a situation? How can we attack Farus this time?" (Sapphire) "I''ve been thinking about it..." (I) "Sorry to interrupt, but I brought Nira as the master requested." (Freya) While we were almost reaching the most important part of the meeting, Freya suddenly arrives apanied by Nira who has Yomi on her shoulder. "Thank you, Freya." (I) "Did you want to see me, master?" (Nira) "Yes, I have two items I wanted to know what they are, do you mind using your skill?" (I) "I''m d to be of assistance to you." (Nira) Nira approaches the table and stands next to me, then she looks at the two items next to La who has been sleeping on the table for a few minutes. Soon I see both Nira''s eyes glow, then an energy circle forms in front of her right eye, then an energy lens forms inside the circle, then Nira''s expression starts to change as she looks at these two items, she he takes a step back, his face pale and sweaty. "What''s up Nira? Are you okay?" (I) With my questions, Nira seems to disable her ability as the power lens is gone and she looks at me. "I''m fine, master." (Nira) "Just freaked me out a little, where did you get these things?" (Nira) "Do you know what they are?" (I) "I could only read the names, I couldn''t read their exact description of functionality, but just the names already hint at how these things are used." (Nira) "How old are the names?" (I) "The ck metal skull is named Kaharak''s Soul Collector and the crystal heart with a dagger piercing through the top is named Kaharak''s Vitality Collector..." (Nira) "..." (all) Upon hearing the name of the two items the room is silent, even I was surprised, in a short time I understood how these items were used and ended up speaking out loud. "You mean these items are to collect the souls and vitality of the viges that Farus destroys?" (I) "..." (all) "But why would he wear these things? Is he not afraid of the consequences for breaking this kind of Taboo?" (Sapphire) "We can assume he''s still nning something, he shouldn''t be collecting souls and vitality to keep, that means he still has more that we don''t know about." (I) "If I may say something master, perhaps these souls and vitality are to use as an offering to the Heretic God." (Ivan) "You may be right, Elsaris said something simr just now." (I) "During my youth when I was still alive I had many teachers, one of those teachers taught me about the Heretic Gods." (Ivan) "The Heretic Gods ept sacrificial offerings, which can be a person''s vitality or soul." (Ivan) "So you think that Farus is using the people of the mountain range as a great sacrifice to his God?" (I) "Maybe so, but it could also just be that Farus is taking advantage of his moment conquering the entire mountain range to collect this offering, he''s already killing anyone who doesn''t join him, so Farus must be thinking it would be a waste not collect all that vitality and souls, it might even please your God." (Ivan) Goosebumps "..." (Sapphire) "You mean that Farus has been handing over the souls of the people of my vige as food to an Heretic God!?" (Sapphire) "My mother... you mean... that she can''t even rest in peace... you mean... that her soul too..." (Helena) I was also angry to hear what Ivan was saying, I even saw that Leo was covering Caryna''s ears so she wouldn''t hear the conversation, that kind of conversation can be very heavy for someone so kind. But a bloodlust has started to spread throughout the meeting room, all the council members are red-eyed like a monster, even the usually calm representative of the Nymphs. The two who were the most bloodthirsty were the vige leader and the Arachne representative, I can understand your feelings but I can''t let it go on like this. I release my Aura and use my deadly intimidation skill for a second, just long enough for everyone to regain their rationality and turn to me cautiously, some even took their weapons reflexively, but I felt the bloodlust diminish a lot with this one. my little trick. "I apologize for scaring everyone, I just wish you guys didn''t lose control of your emotions right now." (I) "I''m not going to pretend I know what you''re feeling, but I understand that you''re hearing things that must be shocking to you, but this is not the ce or time for you to unleash this bloodlust." (I) "Save that anger and hatred for battle, use it as motivation to destroy Farus'' troops, don''t think about what has passed, you can''t change the past, we also don''t have time to cry over the lives that have been lost along the path." (I) "Wait to wail and weep only when the blood of Farus is shed, wait until you can proudly say that you have brought justice to him who has done you so much harm." (I) "We''re going to take a break from this meeting for twenty minutes, that should be enough time for you to get your emotions in order before we continue the meeting." (I) "Freya, could you bring some things for us all to eat, please?" (I) "Your orders master." (Freya) "Caryna and Leo,e help me bring everything." (Freya) Everyone heard what I said and tried to control themselves, but there was still a heavy air in this room and a slight bloodlust was still present, I should have known that just a simple speech would not be enough, I hope that after a delicious meal the spirits of everyone get better. I''m more worried as the Arachne representative, her body is shaking slightly and I can see the blooding out of her hands clenched into a tight fist, she''s about to lose control, I can only hope she can handle it, I don''t think anything I say or do will calm her down. Chapter 279 Cap 278: Decisions About The Final Battle Part 3(Chapter Preview) After a quick meal and some time for everyone to gather their thoughts, we resumed the meeting. I should have known that this could happen, the death toll was very highpared to the previous battles, but I had nothing to do, the n we used was the only one I could think of that would allow us a better chance of victory. I also feel sad for all these deaths, but my sadness doesn''tpare to the sadness and anger that the vige leader along with the vige council is feeling, unlike me they have a strong bond with the people who died, they were members of their races, acquaintances, friends, and people who lived in their original viges before Farus threw the entire mountain range into this disaster. Sigh Just like I told them before, I shouldn''t think about these things either, worrying about it now won''t do anyone any good, I''ll do my best to leave it until after Farus is dead so I can leave the rest of the work to the Fairy Kings, I would love to see this Heretic God get killed, but I don''t want to be around to see this kind of giants fight when I''m still just an ant, I don''t want to be killed by ident during their battle. I look around and notice that the others are calmer, none of them are releasing their bloodlust like before and the mood inside the room has be a little lighter. "It''s time to resume the meeting." (I) "Before I start talking about what we''re going to do from now on, I want to talk about what we discovered today during our battle." (I) "Are you talking about those two evil items?" (Ghoul Leader) "I don''t think so, he''s talking about the second type of crystal, the one that allowed the four generals to transform into that Undead monster." (Sapphire) "The vige leader is right, but it''s not just that magic crystal, they had three more magic crystals of the kind we already knew, it seems they have one to raise arge number of bodies like undead and the other crystal to create a single extremely strong Undead using those who are close as a sacrifice." (I) "I noticed something while apanying Vanessa to the ce where the crystals were used, it seems that they need a lot of magic power to activate the first type of crystal, all enemies that had a crystal were Mages who were close to reaching Grade -S." (Elsaris) "Furthermore, the second type of crystal seems to have used not only the magic power and vitality of that Oni general, but it has also absorbed the vitality of the other generals as well in addition to the surrounding musdma." (Ivan) "I didn''t follow Vanessa all the time like you Elsaris, so I''ll have to believe what I said, but this is something that makes sense after all this was supposed to be a powerful spell that Farus put in the crystal, I imagine not everyone will be able to activate it. this magic." (I) "The second crystal is more troublesome, I also felt it was much stronger and sucked up miasma from the surroundings long before it activated." (I) "If it wasn''t his daughter showing up like that to help us, then it would have been difficult to defeat that thing, even though he was an Undead he had powerful regeneration abilities, plus he had a powerful defense." (Sapphire) "The attack I used only made deep cuts on his arm, but normally I''m able to defeat dozens of enemies leaving them to pieces with that attack." (Sapphire) "Also, he has good reflexes and was faster than you would expect from a creature his size." (Elsaris) "When he was trying to attack Zenos, I ran in close and tried to hit his jaw and blow his head off, but he threw himself up and back causing most of the damage to be lost." (Elsaris) "That''s not all, he managed to attack both me and the vige leader quickly and even broke through the defense I prepared, it seems that even in that bestial state he still had the mind of someone experienced in battle." (Ivan) "Do you think the four generals were still conscious inside that monster?" (I) "No, four minds wouldn''t be able to control the same body, maybe the brains were working in an auxiliary way for a main mind." (Ivan) "If that were the case, then this main mind would be the core of the monster, it''s usually the core where the mind and sometimes even the soul of Undead-type monsters are." (Elsaris) "That''s something that''s easy to understand since Skeletons don''t have a brain." (Elsaris) "Knowing how your body works are of little importance now, we just need to know its capabilities, even if I find your information interesting it''s still not useful in our situation." (I) "What we had to find out is a weakness in case Vanessa isn''t around or if there are more than one of these monsters next time." (Sapphire) "I''ve been thinking about it too, fighting this kind of enemy is very troublesome, maybe we can use light element attacks which are the weakness of all undead." (I) "The only ones who are strong enough for this are you master, Vanessa, Irina, and Irius." (Ivan) "Don''t forget about La, even if she doesn''t use the element of light very often, she can still use it duringbat just like we did in Dungeon." (I) "The best thing would be for the others to try to contain the monster and let one of us try to finish him off." (I) "We can also try to cut off the heads, this is a weakness for all Zombies." (Sapphire) "The problem is that they have more than one head, besides they are very good inbat, you saw it yourself." (I) "But it''s still a possibility, we can''t rule out any chance of winning these things." (Sapphire) "Then it would be nice to destroy its core as well, but we''d have to find out where it was." (Ivan) "It will be on one of the heads, instead of the heart or the abdomen." (Ghoul Leader) "How are you so sure?" (Ivan) "We Ghouls fight a lot against all types of Undead since our viges are close to the caves, so we are taught from an early age about their weaknesses." (Ghoul Leader) "The ces I mentioned are where Cores normally spawn on Zombie-type Undead." (Ghoul Leader) "This is also something useful if we ever need to fight this thing again." (I) "I didn''t get to see this enemy you''re talking about, but now that you''ve finished analyzing how we''re going to fight him, I wanted to know what the ns are now." (Werewolf leader) "That''s right, it''s no use wasting a lot of time on a single subject, we have to know what we''re going to do to start preparations." (Orc Leader) "I agree." (Nymph leader) They''re right, looking at their faces I can tell none of them are backing down right now, so I''ll cut to the chase. "I must say your ns have been the reason we''ve been winning so far, so please let me know if you have any ns." (Sapphire) "I have a n, the only n we can use right now, but I have to say that the death toll could be even higher than today, so it''s up to you to decide what you want to do." (I) "..." (all) I cane up with various ns, but it won''t help if they''re not ready for the consequences, even after thinking for a long time I couldn''t reduce the number of deaths that will surely be. If they''re going to refuse the n even before they hear what I have to say just because the death toll is so high, then there''s nothing more I can do for them. From their expressions, I imagine that saying this so directly to them must havee as a shock, even more so after the way they were when they found out about today''s death toll and about those two horrible items. But I have no choice here, there is no way of speaking that will lessen the impact of what I said, it is best to be as direct and sincere as possible, so even if it is painful for them to hear it will still be easier to understand. I was surprised there was no bloodlusting from either of them this time, all I saw was their faces filled with sadness and then their eyes turning resolute as they looked at each other. "We know that if you''re talking about a n, that means it''s the best option you could think of, right?" (Sapphire) p Sigh "Yes, no matter what I think, there''s no way to fight that won''t bring deaths, all I could think of is to reduce the dead as much as possible, but even that will still be a huge number of deaths." (I) "Before deciding anything, we should listen to the n first." (Hobgoblin leader) "Very well, I''ll tell you the n I thought of." (I) "As you may know, we can''t do nothing, every day Farus'' troops grow stronger within the Dungeons." (I) "We also can''t keep doing ambushes as there are no more Farus troops outside the fortress, so that only leaves us with one option..." (I) As I spoke I looked at the vige leader and the vige council members, I could see that the first to understand where I wanted to go was the vige leader who widened her eyes, then the expression of the representative of the Nymphs and the representative of the Ghouls also changed to an expression of fear, they also understand what I meant. "Is your n to attack the fortress?" (Sapphire) "Yea." (I) Everyone was shocked by my confirmation of the vige leader''s question. Chapter 280 Cap 279: A Sincere Conversation(Chapter Preview) Pov Elsaris: I was on top of the mansion''s roof, I was lying looking at the starry sky inside the dungeon. "A night sky where there''s only one moon, how strange even for a fake dungeon sky." (I) The meetingsted a long time today, Zenos talked about the results of that battle, also talked about those two items his Fairy managed to get after killing the Bird-type Undead, we also talked about Heretic God Kaharak, I never thought I would hear this one name on that continent, we even talked about Zenos'' n to attack Farus'' stronghold. "Because he''s taking such a risk, he could do it in a very different way, so he wouldn''t take such a big risk." (I) "Still thinking about what happened at the meeting?" (Jay) "You also know the n is that way to cut down on unnecessary deaths." (Jay) "I don''t know if he''s doing this to make it easier for the vigers to ept or because he''s too naive." (I) "I don''t think this has anything to do with naivety, from what I''ve observed so far it seems that Zenos has his own ideas about what is right and wrong." (Jay) "His way of thinking is a little confusing and unpredictable, but it seems like he always tries to find a path with less risk." (Jay) "It doesn''t seem like that to me, if he wanted to take less risk then he would have left this ce and let the Kingdoms of this continent sort it out." (I) "I think he''s doing all this for reasons he hasn''t told anyone, I''d really like to know what he wants." (I) "Even if you say that and it''s true, we also have to admit that he is making an effort to help the people of the mountain range." (Jay) "You also know that the other Realms didn''t help these people, that could put everyone in even greater danger." (Jay) "To me, this is all nonsense, whenever believers of an Heretic God have involved things get veryplicated." (I) "It wouldn''t be surprising if a saint or some great Holy warrior came here one day to kill Farus and all these undead." (I) "Those associated with Heretic Gods are always hunted." (Jay) What has been bothering me is Vanessa, she seems to be a priestess of the Goddess Selene, not only that but she can also use Holy magic, so she must have a high position in the neutral faction, so why is someone like her on this continent and in a ce of these without proper protection? If I''m not mistaken, Zenos himself seems to be special somehow, his Aura is something so bizarre that I''ve never felt anything like it in my entire life, the night of his evolution was something thatpletely shocked me, he might have some connection deep with the Fairies and the neutral faction of the Vampires since Vanessa is here. Another thing that is always bothering me is this weird Fairy and now this Dragon Spirit that Zenos has a contract with, Zenos himself is weird enough already, but somehow even his contracted Fairy and Spirit are weird. Sigh "No matter what happens in the next battle, I won''t let Zenos die." (I) "But you can''t stay by his side all the time, didn''t he ask us to get the Lamia called Jade?" (Jay) "I will, if she is as strong as her mother, then she wille to Zenos." (I) "You might be right." (Jay) I get up and see a glowing from far away in the forest, I walk to the edge of the roof. "I''m going for a walk, see youter." (I) I jump and start walking in this quiet forest, after some time I reach the edge of this floor where I see Sapphire who is the vige leader training with her sword, I can also smell blood. When I took a closer look, her hands are bleeding as she holds the hilt of her sword, she also seems to be very tired and covered in sweat. I look around and see trees and rocks destroyed, everything around is covered in sword marks. I walk a little further without hiding my presence and sit on the trunk of a fallen tree, the vige leader turns towards me still holding her sword. "What are you doing here?" (Sapphire) "Nothing, I just saw a slight glow from that direction and felt like going for a walk." (I) "But I''m surprised to see you put yourself in that state with such an important battle looming." (I) "I needed to vent some of my anger and stress, so I decided to do that with a little training." (Sapphire) "You call that a little training?" (I) "Your arms are shaking, blood is dripping from your hands, your body is covered in sweat and you barely have the strength to keep lifting your big sword." (I) "This doesn''t concern you, by any chance did youe to harass me?" (Sapphire) "I don''t care what happens to you or your vige, I''ve seen too much in my life to care about a vige full of warriors like yours." (I) I noticed that she has the same strength as mine, but my speed is greater than hers, besides, she doesn''t trust me anymore after what I said in the meeting, so the best way is to try to make her understand my point of view, if that doesn''t work at least I''ll know I tried. She looks at me angrily and I can feel her bloodlust rising, she also contracts the muscles of her whole body to stop shaking while she tightens her grip on the handle and her sword, by the look in her eyes I can tell she''s not long before she attacks me. "I noticed during the meeting that unlike the others in Zenos'' group, you seem to stay away from them and the people of my vige." (Sapphire) "I learned not to get too attached to people either because of my immortality or the type of work I did, losing people or even being betrayed by those close to you was normal." (I) "Over time I learned that it is better not to approach others, I have my two children and my sister, for me that is enough, any other is disposable." (I) "If you think so, then why are you still here, you might as well walk away, I''d rather fight and die alongside people who understand what we''re fighting for." (Sapphire) "If I could I wouldn''t even havee here, there are too many variables in this whole n, Zenos knows that too, to me he''s crazy to even think about something like that." (I) "Do you care about Zenos?" (Sapphire) "I don''t remember his name being among those you said you cared about." (Sapphire) "..." (I) "I made a deal with him, I help him and he helps my sister, that''s why I''m here." (I) I can feel her bloodlust waning, but she still hasn''te out of her fighting stance. "I finally get it, so it''s your sister he wants to help, why does he want my daughter as a guinea pig?" (Sapphire) "What are you talking about?" (I) "Zenos came to talk to me to say that he will take my daughter and use her as a guinea pig before using his power to help someone else, but he didn''t tell me who he was, now I know he must be talking about his sister." (Sapphire) "(So that''s why he asked me to capture the vige leader''s daughter?)" (I) "I don''t know why he cares about helping you and your family, I wouldn''t think it''s weird if you kill him after you get what you want." (Sapphire) "(I had already thought about it at first, even with Vanessa''s warning at that time I was still thinking about doing this, the neutral faction of Vampires might be the strongest, but it''s the least influential, it would be hard for them to find me.) " (I) "(But after seeing all that Zenos can do, after seeing how tight-knit his group is, I think my sister will enjoy being in a ce like this, after all, I''ve seen of Zenos I know he will protect her, for this I gave up doing any harm to him.)" (I) "His silence and that look on your face showing you''ve really considered this." (Sapphire) "The mere fact that you think about betraying who will help your sister proves what kind of monster you are." (Sapphire) "..." (I) I listen to what the vige leader says and look at my own hands, they may look clean to others, but in my vision, they will always be stained with blood. The number of people I''ve killed in my life far outweighs the number of monsters I''ve killed, this blood on my hands will never go away. "(Sometimes I wonder if my sister will still recognize me when she wakes up one day.)" (I) "You''re right vige leader, I know that and I''ve epted what I am a long time ago, your words won''t shake me." (I) "I just want you to understand that I will do anything to make Zenos safe, even if I have to die for it, so you need not fear that I will do something unexpected like run away at a critical moment or betray you." (I) "All I want is for Farus to die as soon as possible so Zenos can fulfill his end of the bargain." (I) Sapphire appears to be apetent leader, she has shown talent in leading different races against amon enemy and was also wise enough to seek help when she saw that her defeat was only a matter of time. As a warrior, Sapphire has also shown to have a lot of talent and experience inbat, so I know she has strong instincts. By recognizing these qualities of hers I can say that she will not believe my words, being honest so far has shown to be the right way, at least she has made her listen to me this far, she must have realized that I am not lying, but she knows that I am plotting something too. To show her that she can trust me at least during the battle I look her in the eye, I''m sure she''ll see that I''m firm in my decision when she looks into my eyes. Sigh She stays a few seconds looking into my eyes as if she is sizing me up, I wait in silence until she sighs and lowers her sword, and uses it for support as she rxes her body. "Why did you want to tell me all this? Why waste time trying to gain my trust?" (Sapphire) "For my sister''s sake, I have to keep Zenos safe." (I) "The next battle already has too many variables that I can''t control, so I can''t allow another variable just because you don''t trust me during the battle." (I) "I don''t care how you think of me, but at the time of battle I want us to fight side by side, I was already thinking about talking to you, I was lucky to find you here far from everyone, it makes it easier for that kind of talk." (I) "If you''re done saying everything you wanted, then get out of here." (Sapphire) "Okay, I just hope you don''t keep overloading yourself before battle, use this time to rest and be asbat prepared as possible." (I) "..." (Sapphire) Sapphire turns to the other side and leans against a broken stone, she doesn''t say anything else and doesn''t look at me anymore either, but I know I''ve aplished my goal, her distrust has lessened a little, I hope this kind of conversation has been enough that there would be no problems between her and me duringbat. I get up and start walking into the forest back to the manor, I can feel I''m being watched but I know it''s these strange Fairies and Spirits, they usually keep away from me but for some reason, they''re closed today. "Mom, where did you go? I went to bring you food, but you weren''t on the roof anymore." (Beatriz) "I just went for a walk." (I) I meet my daughter as I approach the mansion, Beatriz and Jay are the only ones I can count on besides my sister, I already told them both to leave but they don''t want to leave my side but I''m d they''re having fun being here, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen the two of them so rxed. "Come on, let''s go to my room." (I) Chapter 281 Cap 280: Cradle Of Spirits Part 1(Chapter Preview) This morning I woke up next to a smiling Nix, she seems to be doing better after a night''s sleep, but by her look of anxiety and expectation, I know she wants to settle this thing about the Cradle of Spirits. "Good morning Master." (Nix) "Good Morning." (I) "Why are you in my bed?" (I) "Have you forgotten? You were the one who brought me here yesterday after clearing the battlefield." (Nix) "(Now that she said it, I think that was it.)" (I) "Alright, give me some time to go to the bathroom and get ready so we''ll get something to eat before we leave." (I) "I''m d you remember your promise, while you slept I talked to the people at the camp to find a good spot." (Nix) "Let''s talk about it after we''ve had something to eat." (I) "I''m going to need some food too, but a different kind of food." (Nix) "What kind of food?" (I) "Spiritual energy from one of the elements I have." (Nix) "Same as La, but she absorbs elemental mana." (I) "Yes, it''s not something we always need, but after what I did yesterday, I haven''t recovered as much as I''d like to." (Nix) "My spirit energy ispletely restored, but my body is still a little weak and sore from using techniques my body still can''t handle." (Nix) "If you had told me about this earlier, then I would have found another way to resolve it." (I) "We can''t waste time, fighting outside the Dungeon was already a big risk, besides everyone was too tired, we had to get out of there, but we can''t leave so many bodies behind." (Nix) "What I did was a thorough and quick cleaning, you also know that was the best option." (Nix) Nix is ??right, I was the one who suggested that n, but I was afraid of the enemies showing up before the fight is over or when everyone is tired, I know there were some among Farus troops who sent messages to the enemy base, I was afraid that Farus might have some way of moving fast like some teleportation magic. "I really appreciate your help, but don''t do dangerous things again." (I) "I promise not to do anything else risky if you do the same, master." (Nix) "..." (I) I couldn''t promise that, I''m fully aware that sometimes I get carried away whether it''s training, testing something, researching something out of curiosity, or even making some crazy decision like the n we used in thest battle. A lot of the things I do turn out to be more dangerous than I expect, sometimes I wonder if I hit my head too hard when I was still a Leech. Sigh "Never mind, wait for me in the kitchen and have Caryna or Alice get me some bottles of blood." (I) "Even after drinking so much dire wolf blood yesterday, I''m still thirsty." (I) "All right." (Nix) After Nix left I got up and went to the bathroom before changing my clothes and going down to the kitchen, there was only Nix and Caryna in the kitchen and a table with some meat along with some bottles of blood. ---------- Now I was in a valley that has a waterfall, a very beautifulke and around it a lot of flowers and some beautiful trees, it would be even more beautiful if it wasn''t for all this miasma around. For some strange reason this ce is one of the ones with the most miasma, because of that there were many monsters here that we killed quickly as they were weak, mostly they were nt, tree, and a Wood Golem type monsters. I was with Nix at the top of the waterfall enjoying the view while I rest a little, the monsters were weak but there were many and I had to fight alone since Nix didn''t help. "You could have helped me out a little." (I) "I have to conserve my energy for building the Cradle of Spirits, you can fight without using spirit energy, so I thought you could take care of everything." (Nix) "I''ve taken care of everything, but I only have a little more than 70 mana left, I''m almost gone." (I) "You can take an MP potion." (Nix) "I can''t, I already drank two potions, the second potion in less than an hour would only do half the effect and the third potion in less than an hour after the second would only do 25% of the effect." (I) "That would be a waste." (Nix) "Exactly." (I) "Then get some rest, I''ll try to see if what Dora told you was true." (Nix) While I was resting Nix goes down to theke and sits floating in the middle of theke with her eyes closed, soon I feel her spreading her Aura all over this little valley. After twenty minutes Nix opens her eyes with a big smile, then she spreads her Dragon wings andes flying to me who''s still at the top of the waterfall. "That''s great master, here''s the element of water, moon, and darkness inrge quantities." (Nix) "From what Dora told me, this ce was filled with the elemental energy of water and the moon, that''s why this waterfall is formed from the water that descends from many mountains in the surroundings making the water element gather here." (Nix) "The Moon element gathering in ake is already a normal thing, the image of the moon is reflected every night in theke waters that are bathed in moonlight, after centuries or even thousands of years the energy has umted and became part of that environment." (Nix) "I guess the reason the dark element is gathered here is because of the miasma, right?" (I) "The master is right, but this miasma has a lot of malice built up, far more than it should." (Nix) "The miasma of the entire mountain range is something Farus has been leaking from underground caverns which ording to Diana have been full of the Undead for centuries, perhaps even longer than that." (I) "But will you be able to use this ce?" (I) "Dark elemental energy is not in harmony with this environment as it does not belong there, but I think with your help we can purify and harmonize this miasma into pure dark energy, it will be simr to what you and La did in the mansion." (Nix) "You know we don''t have much time, when I did this with La it took days, to be more precise, it took weeks." (I) "This time it will be faster, it should only take half the day, we should finish by dawn." (Nix) "We have many Spirits with the Dark element that will be able to help us as they will be able to harmonize with their Aura,ter on, this is only possible because their Aura is what made them born." (Nix) "At least they''re being helpful, usually they''re just flying around me or stealing my food while I eat, not to mention yesterday when I went to shower and they came to y in the water." (I) "They feelfortable and happy around you master, you should be happy, spirits tend to stay away from people, that''s because we are more sensitive to feeling people''s emotions and we don''t like negative emotions." (Nix) "So how do you feel about me?" (I) "..." (Nix) "A whirlwind of emotions all the time, worry, curiosity, love, anxiety, happiness, etc." (Nix) "Most people try to hide their emotions subconsciously, but you expose it in your Aura, that''s part of your Aura as one of the manyyers it has." (Nix) "But I doubt most Spirits can sense your emotions, your Aura is too confusing and chaotic to understand, I''m able to do that because of the contract I have with you." (Nix) "I imagine that the Spirits inside the Dungeon are able to do the same because my Aura helped them to be born, don''t you?" (I) "Exactly, it looks like you''re starting to understand." (Nix) We''ve spent a lot of time talking, I want to get this sorted out soon, to be honest, I''m worried that what we do might draw the attention of Farus or one of his minions. "So what should we do?" (I) "For now I''m going to get the Spirits inside the Dungeon, once you and I start they will instinctively follow suit because of your Aura, their presence will also help to stabilize the ce at the end of the process." (Nix) After saying that Nix opens a gate to the Dungeon, it takes her an hour to get out of the Dungeon with a few dozen Spirits that start flying around me as soon as they appear. "Sorry for the dy, I had to go through each floor of the Dungeon as they weren''t registered in the crystals of the safe rooms." (Nix) Sigh "Alright, let''s just get this over with." (I) "I know you''re worried that this might get Farus'' attention, but that''s impossible, Farus and his minions won''t have Spirits on their side, I don''t think any of them have spiritual energy either." (Nix) "Usually only spectral-type undead have Affinity with spirit energy, I''m not saying it''s impossible, just that it''s rare." (Nix) "Besides, we''re more than two days'' journey from Farus'' Keep, from this distance they shouldn''t notice a thing." (Nix) "I hope you''re right." (I) Nix looks around, she seems to be taking stock of her surroundings as she looks for a good ce to start. Chapter 282 Cap 281: Cradle Of Spirits Part 2(Chapter Preview) Nix spends a few minutes assessing her surroundings before focusing her attention on a certain ce, then she focuses her attention on me. "I found a good spot, on the shore of theke facing the waterfall." (Nix) "From that spot as the center the size, I imagine to be the same as La''s Cradle of Fairies should be enough." (Nix) "That size will include the entireke, the waterfall, the flower field, and half the trees in the valley." (Nix) "So let''s start?" (I) "Before, it would be better if the master asked La to evacuate everyone from the 4th floor of the mansion." (Nix) "I had forgotten about that, well remembered." (I) "We''re going to need the empty floor to integrate this ce into the Dungeon, but why would you want to put your Cradle of Spirits on the same floor as the Cradle of Fairies?" (I) "Because then it''ll be better for me to take care of him, besides that won''t be a problem, so you don''t have to." (Nix) "But I forgot to inform the master that while you were sleeping I freed all the bodies from thest battle on the second floor and got a lot of DP." (Nix) "I thought you ate them." (I) "I didn''t eat anything, all I did was absorb the shadows that were imprisoning the bodies in my shadow, my own body can be considered your shadow, after that, I released everything inside the Dungeon when I woke up." (Nix) "I see, I''m d I got some DP." (I) "I wanted the master''s permission to expand the 4th floor with these points, may I?" (Nix) "Yes you can, I imagine it''s to have enough space for your Cradle of Spirits." (I) "Exactly that, so I''m going to need everyone off the floor, I could send everyone out of the Dungeon, but that would cost DP and would be a very rude thing to do to our guests." (Nix) "From what you said this will take a few hours, so it should be time for everyone to leave the mansion floor, I''ll let La know now." (I) I try to contact La but I can''t, I think it''s because she is inside the Dungeon, so I enter the Dungeon gate and go to the fourth floor safe room before trying to talk to La again. "(La, can you hear me?)" (I) "(Huh!? Master?)" (La) "(Ask everyone to leave the 4th floor, Nix and I are going to make some modifications, tell them to set up temporary camp on the 3rd floor for a few hours, I want the 4th floor empty.)" (I) "(You must be doing the Cradle of Spirits, right?)" (La) "(Yes, but we are also going to expand the fourth floor, don''t tell anyone what we''re doing.)" (I) "(Okay.)" (La) After talking to La I head back to the first floor before exiting the Dungeon and heading to Nix. "I already warned La, everything should be sorted out by the time we''re done." (I) "Then let''s not waste any more time." (Nix) I go down the waterfall with Nix and we use our very simr wings to fly over theke andnd on thekeshore facing the waterfall. "We can sit here, I don''t think there are any other monsters around." (Nix) "Let''s sit cross-legged facing each other so let''s put our hands together, I''ll guide you through the whole process." (Nix) "All right." (I) I sit cross-legged facing Nix, so we bring our palms together in our midst. "Master, I''m going to expand my Aura over all the terrain we''re going to work on, I want you to use all your Aura skills, I talked to Sophia and she told me that it will help you to control your normal Aura." (Nix) "Yeah, I don''t have control over my normal Aura yet, Sophia taught me a trick that I have to use my Aura abilities as an indirect means to control my normal Aura, that''s something I''ve been trying to get used to." (I) "But using all my Auras at the same time helps me a little." (I) "So do that, make your Auras go all over the ce where my Aura is going to be, after that we''ll try to sync our Auras through our connection." (Nix) "OK." (I) I feel for the first time the Aura of Nix, to my eyes, it was as if I could see her Dragon form behind her roaring towards the skies, her Aura was powerful, calm, andmanding, she had great dignity, I felt veryfortable to get in touch with your Aura. While I was distracted trying to understand Nix''s Aura all the ground she talked about in the beginning was filled with her Aura, by the expression on Nix''s face I can tell that this is not an easy thing to do. Sigh "Your turn, master." (Nix) "..." (I) I close my eyes and try to clear my mind as if I am going to start meditating, then I activate all my Auras at the same time, I feel the Auras leaving my body and intertwining with each other until they be one Aura, I use this Aura to pull something more out of me. Argh!! "..." (I) This is harder than I thought, unlike Nix who did it quickly, it took me over thirty minutes to spread my Aura all over the ce like Nix did. The worst thing was that I was having information overload in my head right now, an image of this whole ce was popping up in real-time in my head as if I could see everything at once in a slightly blurry way, but it was making my head hurt, it was getting harder and harder to maintain my concentration. "You''ve done very well so far master, Sophia told me something like this could happen, but I didn''t think it would be that bad." (Nix) "Try to focus on our connection, use that for your Aura to interact with mine, ept my Aura with yours and imagine the two mixing together like the waters of two rivers bing one." (Nix) "..." (I) I couldn''t speak, I couldn''t get distracted for a second or it would mess everything up, so I just try to follow Nix''s words. I feel our connection, I try to shift my attention just a little bit using parallel thinking to do both things at the same time and feel that connection, and in a few seconds I feel my Aura and Nix''s that were separate before like water and oil. mixing. I don''t know what she meant by epting, that part was easier than I thought. "That was quick, I didn''t know the master would ept me so deeply into his heart..." (Nix) I could hear Nix''s happy voice, but I''m not in a condition where I can think about those kinds of things right now. "Let the two Auras blend together like twoyers of the same thing, that will allow me to help you a little." (Nix) I follow Nix''s guidance, soon I can feel her in my mind too, I can feel her presence in my Aura, little by little the image of the surrounding terrain disappears until it''s just me and Nix in my mind, I felt like a weight had been taken out of me. "This is amazing..." (Nix) "..." (I) cough cough "Now master, you can use the same elemental Affinities as I and I can use the same as you, we will both use these elemental Affinities to find the pure energy of the Dark, Moon, and Water elements." (Nix) "After that, we''re going to expel everything else other than these three from this space, so we''re going to use our spiritual energy to fill this whole ce and try to purify all the malice that''s in here, got it?" (Nix) "Yea." (I) "We have to do this together, let''s get started." (Nix) Soon I feel these three types of energy that Nix talked about, but it didn''t just have the pure spirit energy, there was elemental mana, elemental Ki, and elemental spirit energy, but I felt that Nix wanted to get rid of everyone and leave only the pure energy that seemed stronger. This process was long, I didn''t even know how long it took, but I felt others doing the same as me and Nix, they must be the Spirits that Nix brought, it made the work a little faster. As soon as only these three pure elements were inside the space where my Aura and Nix''s were we started trying to purify the malice that the miasma spread, this was a disgusting process, the malice felt like some kind of dirt that sticks to everything it touches, Nix and I used spirit energy to wash away this dirt and push it out, it took longer than trying to flush out the other elements. I didn''t know how much time had passed when we were finally done, I felt tired, but I knew there were still things I needed to do. "Now we have to bnce these three pure elements, they have to have the same amounts spread out all over this space." (Nix) "..." (I) This was a quick job thanks to the experience of having done something simr expelling the other elements from this ce, in a short time the elemental energies of Darkness, Moon, and Water were in the same amounts scattered all over this ce. "We''re already on thest part, master." (Nix) "This time you can leave all the work to me, we need to use our Auras to harmonize with the environment while harmonizing these three pure elements with our Auras and the environment." (Nix) "Usually this is the most difficult step and it can take the longest, it''s also something that can''t be done anywhere, but thanks to you being a child of a God that''s no problem, you may not know it master, but there is a trace of divinity in your Aura, it doesn''t do you any good, but it cane in handy at such times." (Nix) "I know you can''t control your Aura, so let me control my Aura and manipte yours to do this, you just have to apany me, it should be quick." (Nix) I follow what Nix says, I feel her trying to connect with the environment, soon my mind that was already tired and bombarded with excess information again when the image of this whole ce appears again in my mind, this time I feel more familiar with it. this ce, but my mind is about to explode. Before long I feel like a connection is forming between my Aura and this ce, I feel like my Aura and Nix''s are taking root all over this ce, I also feel the pure elemental energy using these roots as a connection to flow throughout this ce until something seems to click, then unique energy is born between me and Nix spreading throughout this ce. At this moment I feel energy balls forming and I also feel the Spirits flying around me, at this moment I feel as if a part of my Aura and Nix''s have been engraved in this environment, so my Aura separates from Nix and no strength to control back inside of me before I fall backwards to the floor as I open my eyes. My body was covered in sweat and I felt weak, I could feel that my spiritual energy waspletely depleted, I was struggling just to keep my eyes open to see this beautiful starry sky in front of me. "You did a great job, you can rest now, Master." (Nix) "..." (I) I see Nix in the corner of my eyes, shees closer and runs her hands through my hair, it calms me down and then I let myself be consumed by weakness and tiredness. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzzz... Chapter 283 Cap 282: Kamelia(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: After a full day of effort, the master and I managed to create the Cradle of Spirits, I was right in thinking that it would be much easier to do this thanks to the master, because of him I had the freedom to choose anywhere. Usually, you need to be lucky to find a suitable ce, after that the process can take years, but with the help of the master it only took a few hours, but I don''t know if he will ever be able to understand how difficult this is to happen. Ding! <[ You have sessfully created a Cradle of Spirits ]> . . <[ The Cradle of Spirits has been sessfully stabilized ]> . . <[ A strong bond has been created between you and the newly created Cradle of Spirits ]> . . <[ You increased your spirit energy capacity by 5000 EP ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the title [ Creator of the Cradle of Spirits ] ]> I increased my energy capacity by 50%, which is excellent. I look at the master who passed out and I see the Infant Spirits that have just emerged spinning around him, then I look at the Spirits I brought from the Dungeon, they seem at ease flying all over the ce, I can feel them being epted by the Cradle of Spirits. "I''m so happy to have been able to create a Cradle of Spirits that has the elements of Water, Moon, and Darkness, I feel like my parents are close by." (I) Memories of the past began to flood my mind in waves, the days I spent with my mother, the training my father gave me, and how we were all always smiling. "..." (I) Tears I feel the tears running down my face, I tried my best not to cry in front of the master so as not to make him worried, but I''m still very shaken mentally and emotionally now that I''ve just created this ce. One of the Childlike Spirits with different colored eyes and white hairnds on my shoulder and uses its small hands to dry my tears. "Thanks." (I) This is not the time to cry, I still have onest thing to do. I weakly stand up and open a Dungeon gate behind me, the gate that looks like a Dragon-shaped head of mine steps out of my shadow. After I opened the gate I use the permissions that master gave me to expand the fourth floor and activate the assimtion option, this entire Cradle of Spirits is full of the master''s Auras and mine, so the assimtion process was easy, I feel a wave of energy leave the gate and travel through the entire space around me. At that moment everything goes dark so I feel all the darkness being sucked until it disappears, I turn around and see thest pieces of darkness entering through the Dungeon gate. Ding! Ding! <[ 4th-floor expansion in progress ]> . . . <[ Assimtion of a Cradle of Spirits for the 4th floor in progress ]> I look around and all I see is a big crater, there''s nothing else around but the master and me. There was also the Dungeon gate, but I don''t tell you that, the Infant Spirits as well as the other Spirits I brought with me are not here either, they must have entered the Dungeon. "And with that, the work is done." (I) I look at the master lying at the bottom of this crater, he is covered in sweat and his face is pale. I walk over to him and make onest effort to lift him into my arms, looking at his face makes a smile form on my face. "I could search my whole life and never be able to create a Cradle of Spirits like this." (I) "This has opened up new opportunities for me in the future, through which I can achieve the strength I need to protect me and you master." (I) "I swear I''ll never be the one being protected again as I watch those important to me getting hurt and dying without me being able to do anything..." (I) I spend a few minutes looking at the master''s face, I wanted to engrave his face deeply in my heart, he has done a lot for me but I can''t even tell him the truth about this continent or the dangers that await us all on other continents. "No matter the difficulties, I will always be by your side master, I will never let anyone hurt you." (I) I look up and stare at the moons in the sky for a few seconds, it was a wonderful sight, but what really enchanted me was the image in my memory that ovepped with the image of the moons. "I''m one step closer to my dream mother, I said that one day I would create a Temple of Spirits with your element and father''s." (I) "I just wanted to show you the realization of my dream one day, but I guess I''ll have to settle for my unknown sister, I hope to meet her one day as she is your sessor." (I) "She wants to meet you too, it''s been hard to stop her constant attempts to look for you." "Who''s there?" (I) I turn around and see a beautiful woman in a red and white dress full of flower decorations, this woman who looked to be in her twenties had white skin and eyes werepletely green, her long green hair went down to her waist and there was a red crown in the shape of a flower floating on top of her head. Seeing this beautiful appearance, several memories came back to my head, memories of this beautiful Spirit who always took me to see fields of flowers and y when I was a child. "Kamelia!!" (I) "I''m d you still remember me, if it weren''t for this young Vampire in your arms I could run to hug you." (Kamelia) "Why are you here?" (I) "I came to help a friend, but I can''t interfere on this continent, so I can''t help you." (Kamelia) "Don''t worry about me, I can take care of myself." (I) "But I wanted to ask if you have heard from my father or my sister?" (I) "Your father caused quite a stir when he found out about you, even without knowing your location he wanted to turn the world upside down until he found you." (Kamelia) "I can imagine that, many were injured trying to stop him?" (I) "Yes, but it''s quiet now, everyone is trying hard not to let the information about you slip." (Kamelia) "I didn''t even know where you were, I was very surprised when I saw you creating a Cradle of Spirits the way you promised your mother." (Kamelia) "Your sister is dying to meet you, she has her mother''s memories, but she''s scarier when she gets angry." (Kamelia) "I want to meet her too, but this is not the time, if anyone hears about me a war will happen again." (I) "I know you hate wars but I would love to have the opportunity to y Baldr''s damn servants and believers, my biggest regret is not being there that day, maybe I could have stopped them from getting you, or I could have saved your mother." (Kamelia) "By the time I checked everything was destroyed, your father was already flying to vent his fury on every Baldr temple on the maind and you were nowhere to be found..." (Kamelia) Tears As she spoke tears started toe out of her eyes, when the tears hit the ground flowers were born in the dozens for each teardrop. "Don''t cry, I''m fine now, I have a new family and a goal, I''ll show you that this time I won''t be useless anymore that needs to be protected." (I) "You''ve be so mature, I wish I could hug you, but I think your father would be able to smell you on me, that could be dangerous." (Kamelia) "I can''t stay here long, so I have to go, I hope next time I can talk to this young Vampire, see you soon my child." (Kamelia) After Kamelia left I enter the Dungeon carrying the master, leave him in the safe room on the third floor with some people from the vige and leave the Dungeon to close the gate and start walking away. ---------- Pov Hera: I was in heaven watching Zenos'' hired Spirit closing the Dungeon gate and running into the forest. "Are you sure you can do without a hug from her?" (I) "I have to go visit the Dragonster, if I hug her father will smell her on me." (Kamelia) "If he started asking questions I wouldn''t know what to do, calming him down is something only two people in this world are capable of doing." (Kamelia) "Sorry, I forgot you knew her." (I) "Alright, just seeing her is a great joy for me, her human form is very beautiful, but I wanted to see her Dragon form too." (Kamelia) "You will have the opportunity, but now we have things we must do, you have to get out of here before the battle against the Heretic God begins, only the Fairies can fight this time." (I) "I know, now let''s see this Dryad you talked about." (Kamelia) Chapter 284 Cap 283: Assault On Farus Fortress Part 1(Chapter Preview) I woke up the next afternoon to two Fairies with the appearance of Beastman children pulling my hair. When I woke up I noticed that the two Fairies somehow managed to get tangled in my hair and were trapped, it took me a few minutes to get the two Fairies free, after that, I released them and got ready before going down to the kitchen. There was no one in the kitchen, so I made myself some sandwiches and ate as I walked around the mansion with a te in hand. I didn''t find anyone in the mansion, but after I finished eating I went outside and found Sophia teaching Alice behind the mansion, I noticed that Diana was also training while fighting Leo. I kept walking and saw Lyra and Ivan walking around the garden while they were talking, Lyra''s appearance was horrible, she had dark circles under her eyes and looked tired, I decided to let them have their father and daughter time in the hope that Lyra could get some rest, I started to think that I was demanding a lot from her. With nothing to do, I headed over to the camp where everyone was trying to fix their armor andbat clothes before the battle in the fortress. I noticed that Anton and Tania were in charge of this, I also saw some Arachne helping Tania in thebat outfit repair, I also saw some Orcs and Ogres helping Anton fix weapons and armor with various makeshift brick furnaces. Everyone seemed busy with something, that''s when I remembered the Cradle of the Spirits of Nix, so I used my Dragon Wings to throw myself up and hovered for a while looking at the entire 4? floor from above was much bigger than I expected. It didn''t take long to see a small mountain and a waterfall just a few minutes from where I was, so I got down to the ground and walked in that direction. When I checked into theke and saw the waterfall I was shocked, it was beautiful. For some reason everything looked more beautiful than before, I could also see a thinyer of ck mist around theke, but this time it was pure dark energy, there was no malice. The water falling from the waterfall looked crystal clear and even glowed with the sunlight, theke was beautiful and I could see the reflection of a starry sky with two moons on theke all the time, even though it is still daytime, this ce was amazing. I could see Spirits ying all over the ce, some were even swimming in theke and some were flying while dancing with their friends, there were also several Infant Spirits around here, I found this strange as there was no longer to be any more Spirits or Infant Fairies inside the Dungeon since myst evolution. I sit on the edge of theke and watch the reflection of the two moons for a few minutes. "Have you woken up, Master?" (Nix) "Yes, it looks like our hard work has paid off." (I) "Are you at the waterfall?" (Nix) "Yes, I was taking a look around, so I decided toe here to see the result of what we did." (I) "Freya was looking for you, she got worried when you weren''t in the room anymore, so she came to ask me where you were." (Nix) "I''m just taking a walk, what does she need?" (I) "I don''t know, she''s already back at the mansion, you''d better ask her." (Nix) "Alright, thanks for the warning." (I) "I also want to say that we will be arriving at Farus'' stronghold tomorrow, so prepare yourself." (Nix) "Are you going alone?" (I) "La is with me, I needed her space magic to help me hide better, so you won''t see her until tomorrow." (Nix) "Fine, just don''t let her do anything stupid." (I) "All right." (Nix) After talking to Nix I get up and go to the mansion, I was wondering why Freya was looking for me. As I check in front of the mansion I see Freya waiting for me at the front door. "Nix told me you were looking for me, do you need me for anything?" (I) "Good afternoon, Master." (Freya) "Actually I wanted to let you know that Vanessa wanted to talk to you, she woke up yesterday afternoon, but you were out with Nix and when you came back you were unconscious." (Freya) "Thanks for the warning, do you know where Vanessa is?" (I) "She spent the whole day praying in the forest, she said she was getting ready forbat in a few days." (Freya) "I''ll go talk to her then." (I) After saying goodbye to Freya I go in the direction she pointed me, spend a few minutes walking in the forest to a quiet ce where Vanessa was kneeling praying in silence. "..." (I) I stood still when I felt a presence that I had felt before covering Vanessa, I also felt an Aura leaving Vanessa''s body little by little and getting stronger and stronger as she merged with that presence. I''ve been standing there waiting for over an hour before the presence and Aura disappears, then I see Vanessa move for the first time since I got here, she stands up and turns to me, I can see a glint of happiness in her eyes. "Thanks for not interrupting me, Dad." (Vanessa) "What was that just now." (I) "Something that will help with your n Father, now I''m going to spend the rest of the time with Irina and the vige mages to make the final preparations." (Vanessa) "If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine." (I) "Freya told me you wanted to talk to me?" (I) "I''ve already been told about your n, I wanted to say I think it''s too risky, but I think it might work." (Vanessa) "But there''s a problem you''re not considering." (Vanessa) "What would it be?" (I) "We don''t know what Farus''s true power is, even if his n works, we don''t know how strong he really can be." (Vanessa) "I''ve been worried about it, but we don''t have time to wait any longer, we have to attack while we''re able, this could be our best opportunity." (I) "Just keep in mind that we don''t know if this Heretic God gave any special power to Farus, you''re going to have to fight with everything you''ve got." (Vanessa) "Do you think you can handle your part of the n?" (I) "Now I''m sure." (Vanessa) "So let''s go with the n, we have to do this fast before they can prepare." (I) "I hope all goes well." (Vanessa) "Me too." (I) ---------- Two dayster. In front of the fortress of Farus, noon. I was in the forest in front of the fortress, the ce where I was had many trees making the sight of those on top of the walls very difficult to see here. I look up and see dozens of Undead birds flying in the sky, I noticed they''ve been flying slower since dawn, it seems they''ve even gotten weaker during the day. "Is everyone ready?" (I) "Yeah, we''re just waiting for your signal to attack." (Sapphire) "Let me check how Vanessa and La are doing first." (I) "Be quick, every second lost we can be discovered." (Sapphire) I go to the entrance of the Dungeon that is still open and enter, inside I see many Mages lined up for the exit of the Dungeon, I look around and go to Vanessa who was talking to La. "I see you''re ready, right?" (I) "I''ve just arranged everything, we also managed to measure the area around it, I don''t think I will have a problem with my part of the n." (Vanessa) "Where''s Irina?" (I) "She''s making the final adjustments to the monster cores." (La) "I''ll start the n in five minutes, so get ready and wait for Nix''s warning." (I) "Let''s be ready, now go back outside and don''t interrupt our preparations, master." (La) "Alright, I just came to warn you." (I) I exit the Dungeon and head back to the front where Nix is ??talking to the vige leader. "We''ll start the n in five minutes, let the troops know." (I) "Yea." (Sapphire) After the vige leader went to warn the others who were hiding deeper in the forest I turn to Nix. "You can now close the Dungeon gate and enter my shadow, you already know what to do on my signal." (I) "Yes, but first I have to tell you to be careful master, I don''t like this n, La and I should be on your side." (Nix) "Follow the n, that''s the best we can do right now." (I) Nix leaves with a serious expression andes back in a few seconds, then she enters my shadow without saying anything, when the five minute deadline was almost up the vige leaderes back to my side next to Ivan, Diana, Leo, Irius, and Freya. "Now Nix!" (I) I take a few steps away from the others putting myself forward, then I close my eyes and transfer all my spiritual energy to nix in my shadow, at that moment my shadow grows behind me and a big dragon heades out of my shadow. This Dragon''s head soon bes three timesrger and turns towards the main gate of Farus'' Keep, then opens itsrge jaws and a silvery light begins to focus on its mouth. "< Moonbeam >" (Nix) Soon a beam of silver lightes out of the Dragon''s mouth at a speed unable to dodge, this powerful attack hits an invisible barrier that instantly breaks, then breaks another two barriers before hitting a fourth ck barrier, it takes a few seconds, but cracks begin to form and spread throughout the barrier before it breaks as if it were made of ss, then the attack hits the gates and walls of the Stronghold destroying the enemy''s defenses while opening a passage. "ATTACK, KILL ALL!!!!" (I) "ATTACK!!!!!!!" (all) I start to run ahead towards the fortress, right behind mees mypanions along with the vige leader, and behind them were more than four thousand warriors. Chapter 285 Cap 284: Assault On Farus Fortress Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Farus: Something strange is happening, for thest few days, my troops have been disappearing one after the other. Yesterday an Undead bird that was a lesser Familiar returned from an investigation where the only clue was a circle of wastnd where nothing existed, this was found on the path where the two troops I called back were supposed to take to get here, the remains of an Undead Bird were found, unfortunately, most of the body was destroyed. The worst thing is that two sacred items were lost, my only constion is that I have two others, but that''s not what''s bothering me the most, the problem is that I don''t know anything about this enemy, the only thing I know is that I couldn''t to be that refugee vige run by that blue Lamia. They weren''t a threat, I was saving them forst in the hopes they''d gather all the scattered viges into one ce so I could get this all over with faster. But somehow an unknown enemy appeared, maybe I got carried away since everything was going ording to n for thest few years, I was careless. Because of this most of my army disappeared and somehow even their bodies disappeared, even though I received information about an attack for the first time, they were too far away, the fastest I could send reinforcements was three hourster, but there was no longer any troops of mine there. Sigh "Why is all this happening when we''re almost ready for the ritual?" (I) "Perhaps one of the other religions has noticed our presence, master?" (Lich) "That''s impossible, the reason I do this here is exactly that it doesn''t have eyes from any of the Kingdoms on this continent here." (I) "I''m not just doing this for revenge, this ce is a great starting point where we can strengthen ourselves in hiding." (I) "I have also left several Undead Birds guarding the mountain ranges, but no creature of any kind has been detected entering here." (I) "Could our God give us the answers to this enemy?" (Lich) "It''s been a few days since I''ve noticed that the great Kaharak is avoiding making contact, thest divine message I received was to beware of the Fairies." (I) "What about the Heretic the God Kaharak ordered killed?" (Lich) "Impossible, from the divine message we know he wasn''t in the mountain range, there''s no way he coulde here and do all this without being discovered, a Vampire doesn''t have that kind of power." (I) "Bring me water to wash my hands." (I) In order to calm down I started working on a new project, a patchwork Zombie that I created with different parts of powerful monsters, I had to use the health of a few dozen of my servants, but I think it was worth it. "Unfortunately we don''t have enough material to give Kaharak''s Blessings to this Zombie." (I) "We''d have to give up half the army for that." (Lich) "He will still take a few minutes to get up, my magic is still strengthening his body, I had to use almost all the magic crystals you made on this, but he will be a great weapon against this unknown enemy." (I) I was covered in blood, the room around me is full of dismembered bodies and there was a creature several meters long lying on the floor, I spent thest two days putting these body parts together and using various spells and curses to make this thing useful. "I hope they don''t take too long." (I) "Looks like you''re sure about their next move." (Lich) "Yes, as unlikely as it is, I can only think of one thing to do..." (I) Boom!!!! Bammm!!!!! "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!!" Suddenly the ground and the entire fortress shook, I felt the barriers I had ced around the Fortress breaking one after another in a matter of seconds, I also heard my servants screaming that we are being attacked, then a wicked smile spreads across my face. "They arrived faster than I expected." (I) I look at this monster I created with a big smile on my face. "He''s still going to need some time, in the meantime let''s see who''s been causing me so much trouble so far." (I) "Go get the other two guards." (I) "Yes Master." (Lich) --------- Pov Zenos: There was a reason I was in the lead, I had the best detection skills after Elsaris, so I could enter the stronghold first without being ambushed. "< Arrows of Light > ¡Á20" (I) As I was getting closer to the walls of the fortress I noticed that there was about thirty Undead with bows or staves getting ready to attack us from above the walls. I use a light spell to attack as many of them, normally I''m only able to control the multiple activations of this spell up to ¡Á10 urately, but I used my parallel thinking ability to double that number. My light arrows are too fast to dodge so it only took me a second to hit the heads of twenty enemies on top of the walls, just when I thought the other ten were going to attack I see an energy de attack fly towards them before of bing a serpent that passes through the heads of all of them. I''ve seen this attack before and I know it was the vige leader, now that there were no enemies on top of the walls we managed to approach the destroyed gate so I invaded while throwing my dagger to the left dodged an attack from my right and shed two enemies that jumped in front of me, so I pull the thread that I tied to my dagger to retrieve it from the head of a Nymph that was trying to make a hidden attack on whoever passed through the gate. "Don''t walk alone, make groups often if you''re going to enter the buildings!" (I) As I gave orders an arrow passes over my head hitting the head of an Orc archer who tried to attack me from a window. "Kill everyone outside and keep an eye on the windows!" (I) I gave orders as I continued fighting the enemies that were rushing towards our position, this time it was hundreds of undead. "< Light Burst > ¡Á2" (I) "< Fire Arrow >" (I) I used magic to hit something I felt wasing towards me from the front while I used two Light attacks that cause a st of light burning and blinding enemies, but for Undead this attack is stronger than a fire spell. I hear bones crunching not far from me and when I turn around I see that it was Ivan who stopped a seven-foot-tall Orc that was running towards me. So far only the weakest enemies have appeared, but that won''t stay that way for long. I grip my sword and dagger tightly as I run forward, I use my sword to deflect a dagger that came flying towards me as I throw myself into the midst of some Orcs fully armed with their armor and swords. "< Earth Thorns >" (I) So I use earth magic on the ground making earth spikes appear in their midst, but they all defended or dodged, but the important thing is that I separated them. One of them dies while dodging my attack with an arrow that pierced his helmet and his head, the arrow doesn''t stop until it breaks through the stone wall two meters away, Freya''s arrows are really powerful. I did this to separate them, I don''t always need to kill, causing chaos on the battlefield and preventing enemies from attacking in an organized way is enough. I look around and I see everyone fighting, the enemy number has already surpassed ours so we are losing, I see many of our troops being wounded or killed, only a few have the strength to fight against Farus'' troops that are stronger. When I was distracted watching the other battle scene I was hit by a powerful blow that broke my right arm while throwing me against the wall making a mark of my body stay there. Bammm!!! Blewhh!! cough cough When I hit the wall I felt one of my ribs break too and blood came out of my mouth, I vomited even more blood as I hit the ground. "..." (I) I looked at the one that hit me only to see this one wearing full armor run towards me holding a two-handed sword. Without having time to think I roll on the ground and then I jump back opening a distance between me and whoever attacked me, I saw his sword cut a piece of the wall like it was paper and I tried to identify this enemy when he turned to me, it was then that I saw through the opening of the helmet that was a skull, looking better I could also feel an Aura of death around him. "I''ve felt this Aura before..." (I) While thinking I drank a healing potion and used my abilities to heal faster. "< Light >" (I) I use beginner light magic and put a lot of mana to make a sh in front of this enemy, meanwhile, I walk away from a little more, while I run away a Berserk Zombie tries to attack me but a de of light breaks his head in two and I continue running as I pull my broken arm to get the bone back in ce, then let the healing take effect as I attack this enemy. "< Fire st >" (I) "< Light Spear >" (I) I use a st of fire underneath him to knock him into the air then use a light magic attack to hit him before he hits the ground. "< Death de >" Without deflecting the enemy, use a ck energy de attack that cuts my spear of Light in two. "Now I remember, a Death Knight must be one of the three Undead Farus summoned." (I) I use my connection to Nix to speak to her in my mind before I get attacked again. "(Are you ready yet?)" (I) "(Not yet.)" (Nix) Chapter 286 Cap 285: Assault On Farus Fortress Part 3(Chapter Preview) I was starting to get irritated and frustrated, I didn''t think it would take this long for the n to be put into practice, this enemy is strong and isn''t even giving me time to breathe. Suddenly I have a bad feeling and I get down, then something big goes over me and hits the wall, when I look I see it was the vige leader, she gets up and runs in the same direction she came from, it seems she too is facing a strong enemy, but I cannot afford to divert my attention from this Death Knight. "< Rise and Fight >" (Knight of Death) I was finding it strange that he didn''t attack me, but I soon understood why, ck energy covered his sword when he stuck it in the ground, then this ck energy spreads for ten meters around him, soon half of the corpses get up ande in my direction, that''s over twenty undead. "< Arrows of Light > ¡Á20" (I) I use the same attack as before to hit the heads of most of this Undead, this took care of them but gave an opening for the Death Knight who tried to attack me while casting the magic. But I already expected that, so as soon as I saw him move I used my lines in front of me and tied him down long enough to finish getting rid of the undead while he cut the lines. Just as I was about to attack this guy I feel a horrendous Aura cover the whole ce, this Aura is filled with bloodlust and a feeling of Death even greater than this Death Knight''s Aura. I realized that those nearby were paralyzed because of this Aura so I use all my Aura skills at the same time to fend off this Aura, my Aura for some reason easily fended off this horrible Aura as it is so much stronger. At that moment I use my sword to deflect the Death Knight''s sword and focus on the direction where the Aura is heading back, there I see Faurs, his image was exactly as the vige people told me, he looks like a mixture of the race of the Orcs and Ghouls, he must be the first hybrid I see in this world. I look at him and see a cold, cruel smile on his face, he points his staff in my direction, which appears to be made of ck bones and has three skulls on the end. "I found the Heretic." (Farus) "< Killing Curse >" (Farus) As soon as I saw it he knew he would realize who was the source of the Aura that took the Aura away from him, this was a trap and I fell. The moment we looked at each other heunched an attack at me, a skull made of purple mistes out of his staff andes towards me, it was too fast for me to dodge or defend myself, the attack hits me. Argh! When the mist skull hit me it dissolved into the mist that started to surround me trying to enter my body, but at that moment a scarlet Lightes out of my body and burns this mist in scarlet mes. I feel that this poweres from the blessing that Goddess Selene gave to me after the mist clears I look at Farus'' angry face, I knew that for Goddess Selene''s blessing to have reacted it must be the power of another God. I try to run to Farus but the Death Knight from before puts himself in front of me and tries to stop me, I jump to the left side and use my lines to attach to his body and pull him with all my strength throwing to the left where I saw a Four-meter tall skeletoning towards me. When the Death Knight hits therge Skeleton the two are trapped in sharp bones growing from the ground, then a column of fire appears from the ground going upwards to a height of ten meters consuming the two enemies inside. But I''m finding the miasma that is all over this fortress strange, I see that the miasma near the fire column is entering the attack area, that was very strange. "That kind of light attack doesn''t mean anything to me." (Death Knight) Dark energy explodes the column of fire from the inside out showing that the great Skeleton and the Death Knight are surrounded by a ck shield that was consuming the miasma of the surroundings. While watching this I dodge the magic they cast on me, I jump back cutting the head of an Ogre that tried to catch me off guard and I look at who attacked me, I see a Skeleton in a mage robe beside Farus, I can feel a Aura as strong as the one I feel from the Death Knighting from that Skeleton. Farus was looking at the battlefield with an angry look, I could feel his Aura trying to spread again but I''m still using my Aura to stop him so he looks at me full of hate when I thought he was going to attack he looks back and smiles cruelly. I''m too far away this time to hear what he says to Skeletor, but he points his staff upwards spreading an energy that empowers all the undead on the battlefield, at the same time I feel a tremor that gets stronger and stronger as if something was approaching. "I have a bad feeling..." (I) I try to talk to Nix again. "(Aren''t you ready yet!?)" (I) "(We are starting now, but it will take a few minutes to activate.)" (Nix) "Damn it." (I) I can''t sit still, I have to solve this faster, I''ll at least finish off that Skeletor next to Farus. I run forward and once again the Death Knight gets in front of me and tries to attack me, this time I prepare an attack but not for him. "< de of Light >" (I) Iunch the X-shaped de of light using a dagger and sword, this attack passes the Death Knight''s side and goes towards Farus, meanwhile, I use my superior speed to pass under the Death Knight''s legs who has a bigger body than mine. The Death Knight was going to try to attack me, but Ivan appears and blocks his way, his fire-covered sword starts exchanging dozens of blows with the Death Knight''s ck energy-covered sword, meanwhile, I continue with what I was going to do. "< Deadly Onught >" (I) As I imagined Skeletor puts himself in front of Farus and tries to prevent my attack with a shield, right after my attack hits the shield I use my Charge to hit the same ce breaking the magic shield. "< Vampire ws >" (I) So I drop my dagger and use my ws to pierce the oblivion''s chest and grab his core, but I can''t pull him out. "You didn''t think it would be this easy, did you?" (Lich) "< Bone Thorn >" (Lich) Being so close to this Skeleton I could understand that it was a Lich, its Aura was very simr to the Lich I faced inside the Corpse Dungeon. He used magic that made a big spike of bonese out of the ground and go through my belly, but I don''t let go of his core, I use corrosion on my hand as I open that core with all my strength, I wanted to break it. "Ahhhh!!!!" (Lich) "< Sphere of Light >" (I) "< Devourer of the Dead >" (Faurs) A magic circle my size appears beside me and a skull half the size of my bodyes flying out of the magic circle and bites my shoulder as it pulls me away from the Lich. "Ahhh!!!" (Lich) But he doesn''t stop screaming, the red light in his eyes darkens and he falls to the ground crumbling into a pile of bones, in the ce where the Lich was a sphere of light was glowing with an almostpletely melted core inside. I used a spell that creates a defensive sphere around the Lich''s core while my corrosion ability was active, looks like one of Farus'' generals is gone. "Bloody Heretic, I don''t know how you ended up in the mountain range, but you will pay for interfering with my ns." (Farus) "COME!!!" (Farus) The shaking that was getting stronger and stronger had stopped at some point without me noticing, at Farus'' words a giant w breaks through the walls of the building behind him and tries to grab me, but an arrow hits the ground between me and that w causing a st of wind that doesn''t push back the giddy w that continues to advance toward me, but I''m thrown twenty feet away in the opposite direction of the w. "Looks like Freya saved me this time." (I) I cut to pieces this giant skull biting me with my sword and I take two bottles of blood then drink it as I keep trying to heal I see a green liquid in the bite wound on my shoulder I think that skull had poison in its teeth but it seems that it didn''t affect me because of my resistances. With no time to think too much, I turn to Ivan who is still fighting the Death Knight close by, then I turn to the w that tried to hit me, soon the wall of the building breaks further and a grotesque being over eight meters talles out of the building and stands beside Farus as he roars upwards. It was a creature that seemed to be made with different parts of different corpses, it already seemed to have a shape close to humanoid, but its ws were of giant monsters, its body had several types of colors and seams everywhere, it had giant spider legs in the likes, a giant snake tail, and three wolf heads, he was very muscr in a grotesque and unnatural way. As if this monster wasn''t enough I noticed Farus using a magic circle that absorbed dozens of corpses and throwing several monster cores to summon another Lich behind this giant monster. In my despair, I hear what I have been waiting for so far. "(We''re activating it now.)" (Nix) Soon I see a pir of lighting from somewhere nearby, then the pir of light expands in all directions until I reach where we are at great speed and everything around us is covered in a golden light and a smile appears on my face. Chapter 287 Cap 286: Assault On Farus Fortress Part 4(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: As the master passed the walls of the Keep that I sted my way through, I broke away from his shadow and circled the keep from the outside, releasing Mages every few feet. After all the Mages are in ce I reenter the fortress and walk through the hidden battlefield to the inside of thergest building, then free Irina, Vanessa, Kira, Byakko, La, Elsaris, and their children. "Everyone already knows what to do, go!" (I) We didn''t have time to waste repeating what each one was going to do, everyone already knew their duties, La was going to steal everything Farus had hidden, this was to prevent him from using some other hidden card against us and to get something we''re going to need. Kira and the sons of Elsaris would kill the Mages and Archers who must position themselves to attack from afar, they have to kill everyone without drawing attention to themselves, as they all have training and experience as Assassins the master asked them to do. Elsaris will be responsible for searching and capturing the vige leader''s daughter, on the way she will kill any enemy that doesn''t draw anyone''s attention to us. Irina and Vanessa go to the center of the fortress toplete the main part of the n, meanwhile, I am responsible for protecting them, I cannot let them be interrupted. After everyone goes to do their chores I start heading in a direction along with Irina and Vanessa. "Come on, the center should be in that direction ording to the measurements we made before." (I) "I hope the Mages outside aren''t attacked." (Irina) "The battle must still be going on inside the fortress, it will be toote by the time Farus notices what we''re doing." (Vanessa) "That if he notices, this n is crazy, there must be a massacre happening on the battlefield right now." (I) "But this is our only chance to win, but we have to be quick before anything can happen to the master and the others, a man ording to counts." (Vanessa) We arrived at what appears to be a weapons depot, there were a lot of soldiers inside, but I made shadow tentacles snap most of their necks while Vanessa used light magic on the undead. When we finished killing the enemies I locked the door from the inside and started stealing everything that was in there while the other two were setting up the center of the magic circle. The master''s n is to build a magic circle that covers the entire fortress, this magic circle will serve as a means for Vanessa to use her Holy magic to purify the entire fortress, this should be enough to wipe out all the undead at once, and damage any type of cursed item that Farus may be guarding including magic crystals filled with curse spells. I was watching while Irina drew the magic circle using dust from monster cores that Lyra prepared, then they started positioning the monster cores that will serve to store and convert the energy that this magic circle will use, the core of this magic circlees from a Grade S monster and will be positioned in the center. As they were finishing up everything La appears, she had a very happy smile, she left stacks and stacks of global gold coins with us before leaving and continuing her quest. After some calctions, we found that only half of that should be enough, but that alone was a huge expense of more than 1000000 gold coins, Vanessa exined that converting Mana to Holy magic is very inefficient and that she will still spend all of it your power to activate and control that magic circle. The master called twice to rush me, I was very frustrated to be standing here doing nothing while the master could be in danger, but I had nothing I could do but wait and follow the n. When everything was finally ready Irina used her magic to activate the other monster cores that should already be positioned around the Fortress, now all that was left was to charge these cores with power, so the magic circle started to absorb the global coins and the Mages must have started to transfer their energies to the cores around the Fortress as well when everything was ready and the only thing missing was the activation was when it was Vanessa''s turn. "This was harder than I expected, but I still have a third of my mana, now it''s your turn Vanessa." (Irina) "Thanks for the help, Irina." (Vanessa) "After we do that we have to get out of here before they attack this ce, I''m sure Farus should be able to discover the central point of this spell after it is activated." (Vanessa) "Don''t worry, the escape is on me." (I) "Then back off a bit." (Vanessa) Irina and I walk away for a little while Vanessa goes to the center of the magic circle, then she spreads her wings out and closes her eyes, then begins to speak words charged with holy power. "< I pray to the one who has control over life and death. I pray to the one who walks through oceans of blood to bring death to those who dare to go against her. I pray to the one whose name is a symbol of dominion and freedom >" (Vanessa) Every sentence she said made a stronger and stronger Aurae out of her, this Aura was full of bloodlust and was very dominant but at the same time it was calm, it was a strange feeling that reminded me of the master for some reason. "< Make this servant''s words her words so that the buried truth is revealed. Make this servant''s power the de that will bring terror to your enemies. Make this servant''s body the receptacle for her will in this world >" (Vanessa) Soon a scarlet light started to glow from Vanessa''s wings, her eyes of different colors started to glow and her hair fluttered with the power her body was starting to emit, I also noticed that the Aura was gathering at the top of her head. "< O Blood Goddess Selene, may upon pronouncing her name the skies be red and may this servant be bestowed with your blessings to bring judgment upon her enemies >" (Vanessa) With hisst words, all the Aura and power that wille out of his body will form a circle of golden power with a red glow that floated above his head as he turned, at that moment I felt like I was facing something bigger than me, Vanessa at my eyes were now the definition of how my mother described the saints when I was little. Vanessa ces her hand on the crystal and a stream of golden and scarlet energy leaves her body and the monster''s core grows more and more luminous until I''m not even able to look in her direction. "< Holy Purification >" (Vanessa) With Vanessa using her magic through the magic circle a strong light spreads through this ce and I feel like it keeps spreading everywhere, when this energy touches my body I feel like all negative feelings and any bad feeling disappears. Ahhhh!!! Argh!!! Haaahhhhhh!!!! Soon I could hear screams of paining from everywhere, I had to wait until the light faded and see Vanessa lying on the floor, so I opened a gate to the Dungeon and took Vanessa and Irina inside, I tried to sink into my shadow but I couldn''t, maybe it''s because of that Light that hasn''t disappeared yet, so I just run out to fly over the walls going outside, so I could go around safely until I get to the ce where the master must be fighting. ---------- Pov Elsaris: As soon as I separated myself from Zenos'' hired Spirit I run everywhere, I avoid fighting any warriors and I only go after the Mages as they have weaker defense and vitality, the Undead I ignore as I keep looking until I finally find one. The only Lamia emerging from a cabin in the middle of a training ground, she was fully armed leading a group of thirty or forty warriors of various races. "< Paralyzing Shock >" (I) I use a Thunder element magic attack, this sent a cone-shaped electrical discharge in front of me hitting all enemies, while they were paralyzed I threw ten daggers while running until I reached Lamia. I was informed that her name was Jade, her snake lower body had green scales, she also had green eyes and hair, her body was well trained and she used a spear, she felt my attack and managed to protect herself. I attacked her with a kick, she used her spear to throw me up and I spin in the air throwing ten more daggers killing ten more enemies. Lamia tried to attack me with her spear, she was experienced in battle as the moment I dodged her forcefully it changed her movement to sh me instead of piercing me with the spear. ,m Even admitting that she fights well I still have to take her before more enemies see me, so I grab her spear and pull her towards me, when she defends I give three punches to her tail that tried to hit me from behind, so I use my daggers to cut her in several ces as my speed surpasses hers. After doing dozens of blows I threw a smoke bomb in her face, I took advantage of her getting slower and slower to do this. I used three different sleep poisons to make her pass out, I was trying not to hurt her too much after I saw her pass out I used my fire magic to burn thest ten enemies while I tied this Lamia down in a way that would be easier for me carry her since her body is very fulfilled. At that moment I feel something and then I see everything around me being taken by strong light, this light was calming and made me feel a little happy to know that the n was going well, so I started to run taking this body that was bigger than the man, I was going to use that light as a cover to get out of the keep unseen. Chapter 288 Cap 287: Assault On Farus Fortress Part 5(Chapter Preview) When the Light took over everything I found it difficult to see, I didn''t have any ability to see in such a light-filled environment, I wanted to attack Farus as I still knew his location but my detection skills were showing me some people between me and Farus, I could not attack without knowing whether they were friend or foe. Haaaaa!!!! HAAAAA!!! GGRRRRRRRRR!!!!!! ROAR!!! While I was in this dilemma I began to hear screams of pain from all sides, even a roar of pain that must have beening from the giant creature that just appeared. It looks like the n is seeding, but I feel that this magic is much stronger than when Vanessa used it in the other battle, it''s not just the scale of the magic being bigger as nned, I feel the presence of the Goddess Selene in that light. "WHAT IS THAT FUCKING LIGHT!!!!!" (Farus) "MY undead that I worked so hard to create and gather!!!!" (Farus) "DICK! THE CURSES ARE ALSO BEING BROKEN, THE SOLDIERS I''VE GATHERED!!!" (Farus) "DURING HERETIC!!!!!" (Farus) "WHY CAN''T I USE MY POWER!!??" (Farus) I could hear Farus screams of fury, it seems I managed to catch him off guard this time, I bet he never imagined that an enemy would create a ritual magic that covered his entire fortress. This n cost me hundreds of Monster Cores, as well as putting some of my group at risk, but it looks like it was worth it. Before long the light begins to fade and I hear no more screams of pain, even Farus has stopped screaming in fury. Soon I was able to see everything around me again, I saw that almost all the undead disappeared, the only ones I see are the grotesque undead that Farus brought that turned into a pile of rotten meat on the floor, smoking purple, besides two undead that is next to Farus, those were the Death Knight and the other Lich that was just summoned. The only two Undead still standing, but most of the Death Knight''s armor was destroyed and the Lich''s bones were exposed now that his Mage outfit was gone, every bone in his body was cracked, the two of them are smokeing out of the body with burn marks all over. I looked away from them to see if Ivan was still safe, I looked around and saw Ivanpletely unharmed covered by a golden barrier, I could also see that he was shaking a little inside the barrier, he was holding a scroll that was glowing in his hands, but then he rips the parchment making the barrier disappear, so he drops to his knees while cing his hand on his face that has reverted to a skull. "(Looks like the protection magic Lira and Vanessa created worked out as promised, that''s a relief.)" (I) I looked around and saw a lot of ash on the ground which must be all that was left of the Undead, but strangely there were also almost all of Farus'' troops lying on the ground or standing in their fighting stances with empty eyes, there was a purple misting out of their bodies, but I didn''t understand what was happening. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time for that right now, this was the opportunity we''ve been waiting for, I turn to the vige leader who was looking at me from a 3rd-floor window of a building, I wave at her and look at Farus. She turns to him andunches one of her energy de attacks that moves like a snake as it breaks part of the wall and leaps running towards Farus, so I also start running as I prepare a light spell I''ve been training in the past.st days. "< Rings of Light: Slice >" (I) The Death Knight uses his sword to stop the vige leader''s attack, but he is pushed back a meter, it seems he is no longer as strong as I thought, I cast my new magic creating seven rings of light element energy which start spinning at high speed and fly off towards Farus who seems to be suffering. The Lich ms his staff into the ground causing a wall made of bones and flesh to appear out of nowhere, I never imagined seeing something like this, but my magic prates the grotesque wall and I hear the sound of something breaking. I keep running and jump over the wall where I see the Lich''s staff cut into four pieces, I also see that he has lost an arm and some ribs. The Death Knight throws his sword at me in the air, but an arrowes flying leaving as a trail a tornado that hits the sword sending it away, meanwhile I throw my sword piercing the Death Knight''s head before he attacks me again, but he catches my sword in midair. I smiled because he forgot that I wasn''t the only enemy, the vige leader got close to him and used her snake tail to trap him crushing his whole body, I heard the bones break before she let go showing only a pile of broken bones and a piece of armor. Meanwhile, I kicked the Lich''s legs the moment Inded on the ground in front of him, it made him fall and I used my dagger to pierce the core I saw between his ribs, so the Lich will alsoe to a pile of bones on the ground. "You are my Farus!!!!!" (Sapphire) The moment I finished with the Lich I saw Sapphire run towards Farus, but at that moment a shieldes flying between the vige leader and Farus. In this moment of confusion, I see a wing made of bones that came out so fast from Farus'' back that I almost didn''t see it happen, the wings had very sharp bone tips that hit a barrier that formed in front of the shield. The barrier breaks and the shield is pushed back hitting the vige leader pushing her away to five meters away, I knew that shield belonged to Irius, it seems he was the first to realize the danger. "< Ray of Light >" (I) I jump back away from Farus while casting a spell on him but then another wing grows forming a spectral body around the wings, this spectral bodyyer served as a barrier that stopped my attack but somehow I was having a Foreboding, I saw that Farus looked like he was in pain and I finally noticed a mark on his chest glowing a ck light. A sphere of ck light also came out of the tallest building and came towards Farus hitting him before anyone had time to react, at that moment a sinister Aura started to be emitted from Farus'' body and he started screaming. Soon I see bonesing out of Farus'' body, tearing his clothes and flesh brutally, these bones take a strange humanoid shape, so the spectral body that was previously only on the wings begins to cover the entire body and bones. A strange scene is shown as the color of the spectral body changes color, the normally green starts to darken until it bespletely ck, it all took just a few seconds, but in the presence of an Aura that was getting more and more sinister, it felt like a eternity. My Aura waspletely suppressed, this Aura had more malice than I ever felt before, it was as heavy as if I had a mountain on top of me, I could even feel my bones creaking. Most horrible of all was the figure that formed around the body of Farus that disappeared inside the spectral body, it was exactly the appearance of the statue I saw inside the Corpse Dungeon. I was paralyzed with fear and horror, I felt the same fear I felt when I tried to take the Dungeon Core back then. All I could feel was Death, I knew it only took one move for everything here to be destroyed by this thing. I waspletely imposing until several energy left my body and merged into my Aura, this made the pressure I had been feeling disappear and made my mind that was clouded by fear be clearer, I was still afraid, but I was trying to hold my ground, I couldn''t be ovee by fear here. I forced myself to look around only to see everyone on the floor as if they were being crushed just like I was. "(What''s going on!!?)" (I) The first thing I try to do is spread my Aura to those closest to me while keeping my Aura as far away from this thing as possible, even if it can''t help everyone it should still be able to help someone. "No, that''s not what you promised me!!!" (Farus) "You were weak and spoiled ns that took ages to get to where we are." "All of this is the Heretic''s fault, he infiltrated the mountain range without my realizing it, I didn''t know he would be here with a mighty Priest." (Farus) "But still you lost, if I hadn''t done anything I would have lost all the believers that was so hard to get." "But if I take your body, I might still find another Priest as my representative." "I have done everything youmanded me to do, I have made offerings of thousands of lives and souls to you my lord." (Farus) "And they were very helpful, you didn''t even realize how I used those souls to strengthen and shape your soul to be a morefortable vessel." "I would wait until you''ve mastered the entire mountain range, by then I would have managed to modify your soul enough to be a vessel worthy of me, but now I''m forced to advance my ns before those damned Fairies ruin everything." "After all, I''ve done in your name, you were nning to use me from the start..." (Farus) "HA HA HAHAHAHA..." While I was trying to relieve the pressure on the others I keep hearing Farus'' voiceing from inside the creature, but I also hear a different voiceing from the creature''s three heads in response, listening to this conversation it wasn''t hard to understand that Farus was being used since the beginning. But the real problem was that now I was sure of the identity of this being, it wasn''t just the appearance that was the same, the voice was the same that I heard that day inside the Cadaver Dungeon, this being in front of me was the Heretic God Kaharak. I started to worry as Farus'' voice started getting smaller and smaller until I couldn''t hear him anymore, then the creature or should I say the Heretic God startedughing out loud with his three mouths, his voice was bizarre and creepy, suddenly he stopsughing and turns to me. "You''ve spoiled my ns twice now chosen from the Witch of Carnage." (God Kaharak) Chapter 289 Cap 288: Assault On Farus Fortress Conclusion(Chapter Preview) Hearing Farus'' voice speaking one thing from inside the creature and hearing a different voiceing out of the creature''s three mouths was enough for me to understand who was in front of me, I just had to consider their conversation and this creature''s appearance to realize that it was the Heretic God Kaharak. After finishing hisugh he looks in my direction making a shiver run through my body. "You''ve spoiled my ns twice so far, Chosen of the Witch of Carnage." (God Kaharak) "First you destroyed the Dungeon that would be an important resource for the invasion of this continent, not only that but you dared to steal something from me, you who are a mere mortal." (God Kaharak) "Now youe here topletely destroy ns from centuries of toil and wait." (God Kaharak) "I''m sure these Fairies appearing here must also be rted to you, so I want you to speak your mind before I kill you." (God Kaharak) "..." (I) Looks like this time I''m really going to have a big problem, he really wants to kill me, he''s not even trying to hide the endless bloodlust pouring out of his body, my legs won''t stop shaking and I''m holding myself up by willpower alone which is the only thing I have at the moment still useful. "If I''m going to die anyway, then why would I say anything..." (I) Before I finish speaking I see a blur as I feel my body being dragged without being able to resist, I don''t understand what happened, all I know is that now I''m in one of Heretic God Kaharak''s four bone hands, he''s holding me forcefully breaking most of my bones. Arght!!!! "You''re going to tell me everything I want to know, that wasn''t a Vampire question, that was an order, even if I need to find out by digging through your mind and soul." (God Kaharak) I was doing my best not to scream, I didn''t want to give this bastard that pleasure, but I was also desperate not knowing what to do, after I died he would kill everyone else too. At that moment I feel several energies sprouting inside me, these energies destroy the hand that was holding me and heals my body, it took me a few seconds to understand what was happening and realize that these were the Blessings of the Fairy Kings and the two Goddesses protecting. "It seems that you are liked by the Fairy Goddess too, I can even feel the Blessings of Fairy Kings on you..." (God Kaharak) "That''s because he''s very important to us." (Hera) When the energy of blessings surrounded me I was able to feel that the Fairy Kings wereing towards me and they weren''t far away. Their speed was faster than I expected, soon seven beings appeared flying in the sky, each one was holding a multicolored sword that pointed at the Heretic God Kaharak, then half of a multicolored energy humanoid form with the appearance of Goddess Aine appeared behind the Heretic God Kaharak with his hands on either side of him, then a multicolored energy sphere surrounds him. I look up and only see three Fairy Kings that I recognize were the Fairy Queen of Wood with the name of Hera, the Fairy Queen of Space with the name of Mavis, and the Fairy King of Fire with the name of Foros. Soon I see a blood-covered and skinless body is thrown out of the multicolored sphere, then I see Herae towards me and help heal me, with her power it only took a second for me to be in perfect health again. "This time I have to apologize to you, he drew our attention away, we thought he was going to try to run away, but it looks like he tricked us and was going to try to run away using the body of his own Priest." (Hera) "So it''s over?" (I) "Not yet, what we took is just a part of it, the Priest''s body was not a vessel capable of containing the mind, the power or even the Heretic God himself in full." (Hera) "But with that part of him we will be able to invade the God Realm of Kaharak, he was already injured and now he lost a part of his power by doing this to his Priest, so we should be able to win without losing anyone." (Hera) "I hope the reward they promised me is good, I could have died, my group could have died." (I) "I wille to you to deliver your rewardter, but there is another reward waiting for you in Sapphire Vige, that is the reward for fulfilling the God of Spirits'' request." (Hera) "I hope you''re not lying to me because it was so hard to do all this." (I) "I''ll meet you in a week, you can do what you want with that Priest, even more Zenos." (Hera) Without saying another word, Hera and the other Fairy Kings disappear, the humanoid form and the multicolored sphere also disappear, I am confused by these rapid changes of event one after the other, but soon I realize that I have to prioritize the safety of my party. I look around and see all the troops unconscious, only the people in my group were awake but they were all on the ground, the ones that are in the best condition are Ivan kneeling on the ground and Sapphire supporting herself with her sword to keep from falling, Freya is near the hole in the wall that Nix made still in the ground looking at me confused. I look around but I don''t see either Irius, Diana, Leo, or Ibuki. I first go to what must be Farus'' body, his body is so destroyed that I can''t even tell what race or gender this thing is, I use my threads to tie his hands, feet and then wrap around the whole body forming a cocoon leaving only the head out, this is just prevention. "(Don''t know how he''s still alive after that.)" (I) After that I start helping everyone else, meanwhile, Nix and Elsaris appear walking with difficulty through the hole in the wall where we entered, it seems that they too had been affected by the Heretic God Kaharak''s Aura. ---------- After a while, those who were in the best condition began to search the whole fortress to find the ones that were missing from our troops and to find the rest of my group. With everyone gathered we started to treat everyone who survived, no one said anything about the battle or the number of dead now, no one celebrated either, the priority was to treat the wounded. Vanessa woke up after a few hours, she helped heal many while sending everyone into the dungeon, Kira seems to have had no problem with her job of killing hidden mages so was helping to get everyone into the dungeon along with those who were in better shape condition. Byakko and Nix were looking at all the survivors of Farus'' troops who were the people who were immobile after being hit by the ritual magic that covered the entire fortress, while thest people entered the Dungeon the two Spirits came to talk to me. "Did you find anything?" (I) "We found out that the bodies are alive, but they all don''t have a soul, if we leave it as is soon they will be affected by the miasma and either turn into monsters or be possessed by some wandering soul, maybe even a ghost." (Nix) "Farus really was very cruel, it seems he took the souls of his troops while they were still alive and then sealed the souls with a curse on their bodies." (Byakko) "Now that you say that, I remember that the vige leader had told me about something like this before." (I) "Can''t we do anything for them then?" (I) "No, Vanessa''s magic broke the curse that sealed their souls, so their souls must have already gone to the God of the Dead and then back to the circle of reincarnation." (Byakko) "So it''s better to take everyone into the dungeon and kill them there, it might give us some DP, it might also prevent their bodies from being affected by the miasma that still covers the mountain range." (I) "I think it would be the best thing to do, it would let them rest in peace at least." (Nix) "Where is Farus?" (I) "That Lamia named Sapphire took him into the Dungeon, after that, we heard screams for a few hours." (Byakko) "I should have known this would happen from the way the vige leader looked at him, but I think after all he''s done he deserved this ending." (I) "What do we do now?" (Nix) "Rest for today and leave for tomorrow, everyone is tired, I think we deserve a peaceful rest, plus we still have to clean all these bodies still on the floor." (I) "The master wants me..." (Nix) "We''re not going to do the same thing again, unlikest time we''re not in a hurry now so we can take our time cleaning up these bodies." (I) p While talking to Nix and Byakko we suddenly hear a noise that resembles something breaking, when we look in the direction I see something inconceivable. Space itself started to crack on top of some mountains in the distance, soon after violent energyes out of the cracks and five whole mountains disappear in the blink of an eye, the ground didn''t even shake, the mountains were just there and in the next second, they weren''t more, after that a powerful energy radiates with the colors of the rainbow spreading a divine Aura in all directions. I hear Vanessa running towards me as she talks nervously. "This is too bad, we have to get out of the mountain range as soon as possible." (Vanessa) Chapter 290 Cap 289: Returning To Sapphire Village(Chapter Preview) After such a hard battle and with so many surprises everyone was exhausted physically and mentally, in addition to seeing the crack in the sky and the disappearance of several mountains was shocking for everyone, but for some reason the most nervous was Vanessa. Vanessa urged everyone to go back to Sapphire''s vige, so we finished cleaning the battlefield that the fortress became, and as I already knew that everything of value had already been taken by the others, I decided to leave towards the vige. As we didn''t need to hide from Farus anymore I told Nix to go flying in her Dragon form to be faster, as Nix didn''t fight much this time I thought we could speed up the trip back like this since Vanessa seemed pretty nervous. While Nix takes us all inside the Dungeon we are safe enough to continue treating the wounded, I told everyone that we will have a meeting during the night, I did this so we can better understand our situation when everyone is rested. I was one of the most injured, but I had already recovered from my physical injuries, but my mind was exhausted, I was not in a position to think about anything else, so I left everything in the hands of others and passed out on bed until nightfall. ---------- It was nighttime when Nn came to wake me up, he had kiss marks and bite marks on his neck and face, he also had a strange happy smile, it wasn''t hard to imagine what had happened. "Sorry to wake you, master." (Nn) "But Freya said she was asked to wake you up when the sky darkens." (Nn) "Thanks for waking me up, I''m the one who asked since we''re having one more meeting today." (I) I look at that smile on his face. "Looks like you were having a lot of fun, doesn''t it?" (I) At my words, Nn''s body petrifies in ce and he breaks out in a sweat before trying to turn to me in an attempt to keep a calm face if it weren''t for the redness all over his face. "I don''t know what the master is talking about..." (Nn) "No need to hide it from me, besides your happy smile the kiss marks and bites make it clear what happened." (I) "..." (Nn) Nn runs to the full-length mirror in my bedroom and freezes in ce before pulling a handkerchief out of his pocket and hurriedly trying to clean himself. "Damn! That''s why Leo and Ivan gave me that thumbs up when they saw me, why didn''t they let me know sooner?" (Nn) "Don''t worry too much about it, so say did you have fun?" (I) "I didn''t expect to have this kind of conversation with you, master." (Nn) "But the truth is,ing to the mountain range has been heaven for me." (Nn) "Demi women are much more sincere and aggressive with their own desires than human women." (Nn) "I know that Diana has told me this in the past, even though she''s not a Demi she said that the Beastmen are simr, they''re honest with what they want too." (I) "The vige we are helping has so many women, the best thing is that as there are many women warriors they get more excited because of the adrenaline ofbat." (Nn) "After each fight, the Lamias and Arachnes mostly look for partners to ease the tension, they also don''t mind sharing among their friends." (Nn) "Today I know that the best decision of my life was to be a Vampire, if I were still human I would be dead right now, I wouldn''t have passed the first night." (Nn) ,m "I''m d you''re having fun, but be careful not to get anyone pregnant or you''ll have to take responsibility." (I) "Actually I think they want to get pregnant, many women have been bothering Lyra to find out if she has any potions that help increase the chances of getting pregnant." (Nn) "No one told me about this before." (I) "The master has had a lot to worry about, we can''t bother you with every little thing." (Nn) "But the master need not worry, as a Vampire my chances of having a child are very slim." (Nn) "Looks like you''ve been with a lot of women." (I) "Actually it''s been so intense that one night I was kidnapped by a group of Arachnes, there were twenty, I thought I would die if it wasn''t for Ivaning to help me, I needed resistance and healing potions to stay on my feet that night." (Nn) "I didn''t know they were that desperate to kidnap you." (I) "I''ve heard it''s a trait of their culture, like a natural hunting instinct." (Nn) "Ivan told me that this is one of the problems that cause them to be hunted if they are close to a city." (Nn) "They must have been upset when Ivan got you out of there." (I) "I think you got it wrong, Ivan realized they weren''t even able to get up when he came outughing carrying me." (Nn) "But how did he do that? Isn''t he an Undead?" (I) "I asked him the same question, the answer was that the spectral body abilitypletely mimics a normal body, plus as an undead he never gets tired." (Nn) "Then he must be having a great time too." (I) "Not so much, it seems that a lot of women don''t want to sleep with him because he''s an Undead, there are several reasons for that, one of which is that they can''t get pregnant with him." (Nn) "But Leo was persecuted a lot, but he was very loyal to Caryna." (Nn) "I respect that a lot." (I) "But the very persistent women met a horrible fate when Caryna learned of this, it was a brutal scene, I''ve never seen Leo''s face so scared before." (Nn) "Let''s not overdo it, Caryna is the kindest and gentlest person I know." (I) "Master, maybe you''ve never been in a serious rtionship if you''re saying this, but a jealous woman''s rage is terrifying, the more loving she is usually the worse when she is angry." (Nn) It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a rxed conversation on this sort of subject, I think thest time was in my previous life when I was 25 and listening to the love problems of a friend I grew up with at the orphanage. I don''t think I''ve ever talked to Nn that much before, normally he acts very strict and professional around me, I hope after this conversation we can talk like that again. I talked with him for a while, I heard a lot of interesting stories, but I noticed something strange when I mentioned some things about the past when I met Diana, Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and Kira. For some reason, he was looking at me like he wanted to tell me something, after pressing a little he was able to understand. He told me that the girls have tried to catch me off guard several times, whether it''s with me sleeping or in the shower, it seems like La, Freya, Irina, and Sophia have been doing their best to protect me in these moments. Nn also said that there were many women from the vige who wanted toe after me, but they weren''t able to approach me as there was always someone watching me from afar. I was shocked that I didn''t realize this sooner, it seems like everyone in the mansion already knew this except me. I would like to talk a little more with him about this subject, but Freya appeared in the room furious with Nn for taking so long toe down with me, it seems that I spent a lot of time talking and everyone had been gathered waiting for me for some time. So I got dressed and went downstairs with Freya while Nn was forced to clean the rest of the mansion. ---------- When I checked into the meeting ce I saw that the people in charge of the vige were all present, in addition to my group being all here as well. After my conversation with Nn, I started to notice a few things, the way my group is positioned for example. Irina and Irius were on either side of Diana as she looked straight at me, I felt a shiver down my back when I saw her eyes, it looked like a predator looking at prey. In addition, there was also ¨¦rica who was next to Vanessa, I noticed that Vanessa was paying a lot of attention to her, when I looked at ¨¦rica she looked at me while she had a smile on her face and ran her tongue over her lips, I don''t think I will have a clearer sign than that. Ibuki was unconscious with Ivan holding her, I don''t even want to imagine why she''s unconscious, Kira seems calm and isn''t even looking at me, but I can feel like she''s paying attention to my every move. "(I think I have a big problem that could end up blowing up in my face before long.)" (I) "Now that you are all present, we can start this meeting." (Sapphire) "I apologize for the dy, I scheduled this meeting because Vanessa was very nervous after she saw the crack in the sky." (I) "That must have happened due to the Fairy Kings'' fight against that Heretic God." (Sapphire) "I didn''t see this event as I had entered the Dungeon at the time, but people in your group have already told us what happened." (Nymph) "Since the reason for this meeting is you, then feel free to speak up, Vanessa." (I) Everyone looked at Vanessa, she also looked around before starting to speak in a serious tone. "To be as direct as possible, we''re screwed, we have to leave the mountain range as quickly as possible." (Vanessa) Chapter 291 Cap 290: Imminent Danger(Chapter Preview) Everyone looked at Vanessa, she also looked around before starting to speak in a serious tone. "To be as direct as possible, we''re screwed, we have to leave the mountain range as quickly as possible." (Vanessa) "You said that when you saw the crack in the sky while we were still in the fortress, can you exin it in a way that everyone will understand?" (I) "As you all know, Farus was a Priest of an Heretic God." (Vanessa) "I didn''t see the battle as I was unconscious, but the creature that took Farus'' body must have been this Heretic God, but it wasn''t even 1% of his true power, it was just consciousness with a shard of power." (Vanessa) "From what Ivan told me, it seems that the souls that Farus collected and used as an offering to this Heretic God were being used on his soul, this Heretic God was modifying Farus'' soul without him realizing it to use as a vessel." (Vanessa) "He wanted to incarnate in this world using Farus'' body, all we did was spoil his ns, it seems that the Dungeon my Father destroyed was also part of this Heretic God''s future n." (Vanessa) "I already understand all this, where are you going with this?" (Sapphire) "I think she wants to give context for those who didn''t see the battle to get a better overview, right?" (I) "Exactly, Father." (Vanessa) "Now I will tell you the most important part, who won this battle was not us, it was the Fairies, they were just waiting for an opportunity to get to where this Heretic God was." (Vanessa) "That crack in the space above those mountains must have been because of the battle that took ce in a ce where we couldn''t see." (Vanessa) "But that crack and the divine power that came out of it was felt probably by half of the continent, normal people won''t notice it, but the High Priests of any religion that have holy power will feel it." (Vanessa) "No, that''s too bad." (Ivan) "We must get out of here as soon as possible." (Elsaris) "I still did not get it." (I) "What do other religions have to do with getting out of the mountain range?" (Sapphire) I wasn''t getting where Vanessa was getting at, maybe I just didn''t want to admit it. "All religions have their own fighting forces, what do you think you will do when you feel an explosion of divine power unknown in a ce uninhabited for centuries?" (Vanessa) "They''re going toe here to investigate, but not just a few people, they''re going toe armies." (Elsaris) "Like any army, they will want to set up a temporary base here, but for that, they will want to get rid of anything hostile in the area." (Ivan) "In other words, armies will appear here and kill all dangerous monsters, as you may already know, the races of everyone in the vige are considered monsters by almost every Kingdom on this continent." (Elsaris) After Elsaris pointed out the main point of this problem the room was silent, almost everyone on the vige council was showing expressions of anger or sadness. For some reason the only one who was calm and didn''t show anything was the representative of the Nymphs, the vige leader had her eyes closed and her arms crossed, she looked like she was trying to think of something. I didn''t want to admit that Elsaris and Vanessa were right, it may be true that I''m gaining something by fighting Farus, but I really wanted the people of the vige to be able to live peacefully from now on. Sigh "I should have known things wouldn''t be so easy, as if all the problems we''re going to have weren''t enough." (Sapphire) "What problems are you talking about, vige leader?" (Ghoul Leader) "I thought that after Farus was defeated we could live in peace if it weren''t for this matter now." (Hobgoblin leader) "The damage that Farus has caused is already irreparable, you just haven''t realized yet why you were only focused on fighting Farus." (Sapphire) "So could you exin this to us?" (Ogre Leader) "You just need to see what we''re going to face day to day apart from now." (Sapphire) "The main problem is the number of people living in the mountain range, apart from our vige there are only a couple of other viges that have less than 100 people." (Sapphire) "If wepare it to the numbers of 10 or 20 years ago, then we have less than 1/4 of the poption that we used to have." (Sapphire) "I know the numbers are sparse right now for almost all races, but why would that be a problem?" (Werewolf leader) "In the past, there were dozens of viges, maybe even more scattered throughout the mountain range, so we could control the monster poption and still take care of the various dungeons in the mountain range." (Sapphire) "But now it''s different, with our numbers it''s impossible that we can spread across the mountain range like we did in the past, we won''t be able to take care of all the dungeons either." (Sapphire) "Furthermore, miasma has already spread throughout the entire mountain range in thest two years, because of that the frequency that first-generation monsters are spawning is ¡Á10 higher." (Sapphire) "The number of people in the vige is less than 10000 now, I was already having trouble thinking of a solution before I knew that armies could appear at any time for us to exterminate..." (Sapphire) With every word from the vige leader the room is covered with a mood of mncholy, I can see the faces of some vige council representatives turning pale at the situation they hadn''t noticed until now. Even the vige leader showed an expression of tiredness and despair on her face, it seems that she had already noticed these problems, she must have noticed the number of monsters increasing over the years because of the miasma. "The brutal way in which Farus trained his troops helped to control the monsters inside the Dungeons, but from now on it would be our problem, if we don''t it will only be a matter of time before a wave of monsterses out of the Dungeons." (Sapphire) At the mention of waves of monsters, I can see the anger and sadness being reced by despair on the representatives'' faces. I don''t think I ever stopped to think about what would happen to these people after Farus was defeated, never thought about what kind of hardship they would face. "What are we going to do..." (Orc Leader) "Monsters aren''t the only problem, you may not have noticed, but the vige''s food was bing increasingly scarce." (Nymph leader) "I''ll admit we were running out of food, but that''s because we weren''t going out hunting, we had to hide so Farus wouldn''t find the vige." (Sapphire) "The problem wasn''t just the meat, the miasma was starting to affect the fruit trees and crops my race tended." (Nymph leader) "Trees can be monsters, but if they stay too long in the miasma the fruits can be harmful because of the malice in the miasma because we had to discardrge amounts of food." (Nymph leader) "Why didn''t I hear about this sooner?" (Sapphire) "It wouldn''t do to tell, none of us can do anything about it, even if Farus has been defeated the problem will still continue, there''s a lot of miasma in the mountain range." (Nymph leader) "Unlike most who are here, you seem to be a very calm representative of the Nymphs, maybe you already have a solution?" (I) "I already know what to do, but before announcing I need to talk to the other representatives and the vige leader." (Nymph leader) "Depending on their response my race may separate from the vige, so there are certain things that must be discussed first." (Nymph leader) "Alright, I won''t meddle in your vige''s affairs, after all, I don''t intend to stay here long." (I) "Do you still have anything else you want to say Vanessa?" (I) "No, I just wanted to warn everyone as the mountain range is no longer safe." (Vanessa) "Besides, the Church of Light will surely be on its way, it must be one of the first to arrive because its headquarters are the closest." (Vanessa) "I don''t want to meet them, sure I''ll be hunted for being a Heretic." (I) "Of all the religions they are the most prejudiced against other races, the people who are going toe must also have strong detection capabilities, so it will be difficult to escape if we wait too long." (Irina) "After arriving at the vige we will decide our next destination, how much time do you think we have before they arrive?" (I) "Maybe two weeks, they have Spatial Mages, they also have strong and fast mounts, they use Light Horses." (Irius) "I heard that these monsters can only be found in the Church of Light." (Diana) "They are monsters that have been converted, you need to capture a Shadow Horse and perform a ritual in a holy ce to purify the element of shadows while granting the element of Light." (Irius) "But because of that this monster can''t evolve into any other race, moreover they lose their instinct which makes it easier to train them but makes them weaker too." (Irina) "They''re just puppets, a well-trained warhorse will still be better than them." (Ivan) "What I mean is that with these Horses of Light the troops of the Church of Light will quickly cross the mountain range." (Irius) "Then it would be good for everyone to rest for today, I''ll let the vige people have their meeting as you have important decisions to make." (I) After saying that I left with everyone in my group, only the vige leader and the vige council stayed behind in the meeting room, meanwhile, I went to my room to rest some more, my whole body was still aching and I needed to be in good shape for what I want to do tomorrow. Chapter 292 Cap 291: Future Of The Village(Chapter Preview) Sapphire Pov: I knew that we would have a lot of problems to solve if we were able to defeat Farus, but I was hopeful that with hard work we could find a way to deal with the monsters and the Dungeons, but with the Nymph representative talking about the food problem and about the revtion of religious armies on the way, I don''t see how to protect the vige. I can''t count on Zenos'' help, he''s not going to stay here in the mountain range and he made that very clear from the beginning, it also seems that he already has some conflict with one of the religions that should send his army here, moreover I don''t know how far he can be trusted. Zenos may have helped us a lot in the fight against Farus, but he also seemed to have other reasons to help, besides what he said he would do with my daughter is still in my head, as much as I would like to believe him I can''t, in Deep down I know he won''t do any harm to my daughter, but until I see it myself I can''t take the doubt out of my heart even though I know it could save her life. When my head was full of the problems we are having and I was about to give in to despair, the representative of the Nymphs said that she already had a n for her race, after she said that I realized that throughout the meeting she was more calm. I wanted to know what her n was, of all the vige council representatives she was the closest to me, we were all desperate for a solution. The representative of the Nymphs didn''t seem to want Zenos to hear about it, so after some time he left with everyone in her group, but some timeter Vanessa and Ivan returned. The Nymphs'' representative was silent until they returned and sat down, then she looked at Ivan and nodded at him. "You can tell her, I just didn''t want the master to hear it yet." (Ivan) "What are you talking about?" (I) "I''ll try to be direct." (Nymph leader) "My race is very grateful to you and the entire vige, perhaps if I hadn''t joined you I would already be dead just like my race." (Nymph leader) "So I hope you and everyone else on the vige council make the same decision as I do." (Nymph leader) "I see no reason not to ept it if we can save everyone." (Helena) "All I want is the welfare of my race." (Ghoul Leader) Even Helena who had been silent until now seemed anxious, of all, she was the most shocked when she learned of the various difficulties we were going to face, she was very happy to avenge her mother''s death, knowing that her race was still in danger was hard to hear I imagine. "The solution I thought of was something that I took the liberty of talking to Ivan, I did it because I knew he was once a very important noble in some Human Realm." (Nymph leader) "Like the vige leader, I had already realized some problems we would face after Farus died, this danger of armies being on the way only makes me realize how much I made the right decision." (Nymph leader) "I decided to stay in this Dungeon, I want to permanently create a vige for my race here." (Nymph leader) "Do you want to stay here? Do you want to live in a Dungeon for the rest of your life?" (I) "We are days in this Dungeon, look around you, this mansion is home to the entire group of Zenos." (Nymph leader) "Besides, the Dungeon is a perfect fortress to defend ourselves, there is no safer ce." (Nymph leader) "My race is very connected to nature, so I noticed the great number of Fairies and Spirits on this floor of the Dungeon, I can feel the harmony of nature in this ce that I never felt in the mountain range." (Nymph leader) "But what made me make my decision was the night Zenos evolved, I could feel his Aura blending with nature, someone capable of doing that will surely bring prosperity to my race." (Nymph leader) "The representative of the Nymphs came to talk to me many times, I told her I would be happy to help, but the final decision is still up to the master." (Ivan) "These two came to me, they wanted me to convince Father, but it''s going to be hard for him to ept, he hates responsibility, which I find strange since he''s the most responsible person I know." (Vanessa) "You''re crazy, who would live their whole life in a Dungeon?" (I) "That would be the same as always being stuck." (I) I couldn''t understand why the representative of the Nymphs would think of a n like that, I can understand if she was going to say that she wants to leave the mountain range, but being at someone else''s mercy like that is something I don''t know if I can ept. "In this ce, we will neverck food, my race has already taken care of the fruit trees, besides when there are monsters in this Dungeon we can hunt for meat and for training." (Nymph leader) "That looks good..." (Helena) "Why can''t we just get out of the mountain range and set up a vige somewhere else?" (Orc Leader) "Any ce we choose we will be hunted." (Helena) "What''s the difference between surrendering to Zenos or surrendering to Farus?" (I) "I admit that Zenos helped us, but we can''t say it was just out of the goodness of his heart, besides we''ve known him too little to leave the fate of our race in his hands." (I) "I understand his concern, I haven''t known the master for a long time either, but I can say that he is trustworthy, if he promises something then he will fulfill it." (Ivan) "The truth is that from the moment I met the master, I feel a quality in him that few people have, a quality that I also see in you Vige leader." (Ivan) "The ability to lead others." (Ivan) "You all saw the master''s ns, you saw how he struggled at every step and in every battle, you saw how he always thought about how to reduce the number of dead to the end, you saw how he is able to lead." (Ivan) "I know Zenos has great wisdom, but leading us all goes far beyond what we''ve seen, how can we know what''s going to happen in the future?" (I) "The future will always be uncertain, but this is your best chance, my father won''t be able to deny your request knowing that everyone could die if he refuses." (Vanessa) "Besides you can always leave if you want, whenever we are in a safe ce you can ask Nix or my Father to open the Dungeon." (Vanessa) "My race has nowhere to go, I can''t let them all die, so I''m going to join the representative of the Nymphs." (Helena) "My race is the weakest, I don''t see any possibility of surviving if a monster wave happens, besides we won''t be able to fight armies with our current numbers, so I also join the representative of the Nymphs." (Hobgoblin leader) "I have nothing to think about, I will take any chance to save my race, I will also go along with the representative of the Nymphs." (Ghoul Leader) One by one the people on the council chose to permanently move to this dungeon, but no one realized that it''s not enough just for us to ept to do so, the decision of whether to ept everyone is up to Zenos. "..." (I) "I still have my doubts, so I won''t make a decision now." (I) "I greatly respect you Vige leader, I would like all our races to continue living together as we have done so far." (Nymph leader) "I hope your answer is positive, I''m sure others agree with me." (Nymph leader) I looked around and everyone nodded, I shared suffering and happiness with them, I know I can trust them, but I still have my doubts about Zenos. "Looks like you two want us to join you too, but I wonder why?" (I) I look at Vanessa and Ivan asking this question, it seems like Zenos doesn''t know about this conversation, I would like to know why these two want to do this. "My Father is always involved in problems, even he admits that he may never have the quiet life he wants so much." (Vanessa) "I worry that one day he and all of us will face bigger problems than few people can handle, but my Father doesn''t want to increase our group too much, he doesn''t want that level of responsibility." (Vanessa) "The master underestimates himself, I just want to see him realize his full potential, I''ve always believed that sooner orter the right people would gather around him, all I''m doing is speeding up the process." (Ivan) "I know why the vige leader doesn''t trust my father, it has to do with his daughter." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "I will speak with my Father so that you can be present when he is dealing with his daughter, you will see that she was never in any danger." (Vanessa) "All we want is for the master to be surrounded by strong and trustworthy people, we want him to have a ce he can call home." (Ivan) "I''m sure for someone like my Father, there will be many dangers and enemies along the way, this dungeon can serve as a stronghold where we can live, but it''s sad to live far from people." (Vanessa) "Ivan and I both know that my Father won''t like our idea even if it was inevitable and it''s only a matter of time, he''s very stubborn." (Vanessa) "But with your vigeing together it will be easier, people who are hunted as their races are, people who don''t have a ce to go or return to, these people will one day gather around my Father because in his eyes all they are the same." (Vanessa) "But this way of being of the master will also be what will make him feared and hated, everyone will think that their own races are more valuable, the master''s beliefs will be seen as heresy or even as a crime." (Ivan) After that kind of conversation I was torn, I didn''t much care about most of the things Ivan and Vanessa said, but it was true that there were few safer ces for my race to live than this Dungeon, but I needed time to think. Chapter 293 Cap 292: Devils Madness(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up feeling much better, my body is no longer aching and my energy haspletely recovered. I still hadn''t seen the system notifications about thest battle, but I''d leave that until after I got to the vige as I still had a few things to do today. After eating something in the kitchen, I am informed that we should arrive at the vige in 5 hours. I wanted to take this time to take care of a certain matter that can no longer be postponed, I told Freya to call Vanessa and Elsaris. After a few minutes they arrived, I said we were going to go to our prisoner, Vanessa understood what I was going to do. Vanessa insisted that the vige leader should be present so I said ok, while Vanessa went to get the vige leader I went to the room we were using as a meeting room to get rid of the big table and chairs, I wanted to a little more space for what I''m going to do. When I was finishing up the hall together with Leo, my daughter Vanessa and the vige leader arrived, I asked someone to go get the prisoner I haven''t seen so far. After ten minutes Leo and Elsaris brought Lamia who was Sapphire''s daughter, she was pretty and very simr to her mother, but her body was better trained with a little more muscles and her colors were not blue like Sapphire''s, the hair and scales were green in color. From appearances alone I would say this Lamia was Sapphira''s sister, they both look young and don''t look like mother and daughter. If I remember correctly this Lamia''s name is Jade, she is still unconscious andpletely tied up, Elsaris said that she left her trapped in the basement being watched by her children, Elsaris also said that her children have been applying sleep and paralysis poisons every three hours. I asked Leo to go get Lyra, I needed to know if she was in good condition, I also wanted to know if Lyra could wake her up, I wanted to talk a little with her to get a sense of her personality before and after using my power. Lyra was in the kitchen eating something, so when she arrived she had a sandwich in her hands. I ask Lyra to wake up Lamia, while talking to Lyra the vige leader Safiraes running towards us and stops in front of her daughter, her face was a mess of expressions of love, anger, disappointment, sadness, etc. "My daughter, why did you do all this..." (Sapphire) "You can ask her, Lyra will wake her up now, right?" (I) "Of course, I always have potions with me, but when she wakes up she''ll be a little confused for a few seconds." (Lyra) "Alright, do it." (I) I look at the vige leader and she stands next to Vanessa next to Elsaris, I want Elsaris to see what I''m going to do to know that it won''t harm her sister, but I''m still a little hesitant to show my power in front of her. vige leader. "(Jade is her daughter, so I think she has a right to be present, I just hope she doesn''t tell anyone what she''s going to see here.)" (I) Lyra approaches the chained Jade and takes a small vial from one of the several pockets of her pants, she opens the vial and a dropes out of it, in a few seconds the drop multiplies until it is enough to fill a ss, then Lyra caps the vial and put it away before waving her hand in Jade''s direction spreading the potion all over her body. In a few seconds, the potion seems to be absorbed by Jade''s body like a sponge, then Jade''s body struggles and she opens her eyes. She looks around with empty eyes and starts thrashing violently, I use my lines to pin her to the ground and not get hurt while she''s thrashing around. After a few minutes her eyes seem to be more alive, she also stops struggling and looks around her again, her gaze turning to her mother in surprise before looking furiously at Elsaris. "You damn Rabbit woman, I will take revenge for this humiliation, wait until master Farus finds out that you invaded his stronghold, you are dead, all of you are dead." (Jade) "..." (I) I was wondering what her reaction will be when she finds out that Farus and everyone on his side is dead, she''s the only survivor. "Tell me, why did you betray our people? Why did you go to the enemy''s side?" (Sapphire) "Because I was the only one who was seeing the truth, fighting Farus is a suicide, instead we should join him, only then could we live and still have a chance to be stronger." (Jade) "The many battles within the Dungeons is something you would never have let me do, the many times I came close to death made me stronger than I would have been training safely in the vige." (Jade) "Was it for such a selfish reason that you betrayed me? Is that why you betrayed our people?" (Sapphire) "I always wanted to be stronger, I wanted to face more enemies, I wanted to get out of this damn mountain range." (Jade) "But you kept dragging me back every time I tried to leave, the frustration of always being weaker than you, the anger of knowing that I would die without ever knowing the world in an unwinnable battle all made me realize that I would be better off with Farus." (Jade) "What would you do when Farus attacked our vige? Would you help kill your Lamias sisters? Would you help kill your own mother?" (Sapphire) "Farus promised me that after the attack on the vige he would ept the Lamias for conversion, it could save our sisters." (Jade) "Are you crazy, did you want your sisters to be Farus'' puppets? Do you have any idea what he was doing with his troops? Do you have any idea what crime youmitted?" (Sapphire) As I watch the argument between mother and daughter be increasingly heated I realize that Jade is very aggressive, she shows no regret, guilt, or sadness. The way she behaves and thinks seems very extreme, somehow it doesn''t feel natural. While I was thinking these things, Vanessa goes towards the vige leader. "Vige leader, what was your daughter like before the miasma spread in the mountain range?" (Vanessa) "She was always proud and short-tempered, but she was also cheerful and full of energy, she would always help train the younger Lamias." (Sapphire) "So maybe..." (Vanessa) "< Purifying Light >" (Vanessa) "AHHHHH!!!!!!" (Jade) "Stop!!!!!" (Sapphire) After listening to the answer to her question, Vanessa faces Jade who is tied with chains and my lines on the floor, then she uses a light element purification magic, immediately ck smoke starts toe out of Jade''s body as she screams, various burn marks and wounds begin to appear on his body. The vige leader loses control and tries to attack Vanessa, but Elsaris stands between them, Vanessa stops her magic and takes a healing potion forcing Jade to drink it. "What was that all about?" (I) "Devil''s Madness." (Elsaris) "..." (I) "This is a physical and mental illness, the mortality rate is high, even if you manage to survive, you will be ovee by bad thoughts and feelings, the person will be more and more aggressive and your actions have be more extreme, that''s why in your mind you don''t there will be differences between right and wrong." (Elsaris) "I didn''t think we''d find this here, monsters and Demis tend to have high resistance or even immunity to miasma, in fact, the miasma can even make them stronger and more fertile for the most part." (Vanessa) "You mean Jade has this disease?" (I) p "Yes, the disease also seems to be at an advanced stage, it has already taken over the whole body and the mind has been affected for a long time, there is also the possibility that Farus has done something in his mind as this loyalty to him has nothing to do with to do with the disease, it may have made the situation even worse." (Vanessa) "But luckily she doesn''t seem to have any curses on her body, so I think Farus must have had trouble using his evil technique on her due to this illness." (Vanessa) "Are you saying she''s just sick? So she must have a cure, right?" (Sapphire) "After her body is already so contaminated by the miasma, plus the degree to which her mind has already been affected, I can''t do anything for her." (Vanessa) "You saw what happened with a simple purification spell." (Vanessa) "Can you tell me more about this illness?" (I) "As you already know, miasma usually has malice thates from umted bad thoughts and feelings, this contaminates nature''s energies, usually mana." (Vanessa) "Normal people exposed for a long time to miasma end up absorbing it into their bodies, it won''t show any symptoms at first, but over time the miasma will corrupt the body and build up more and more, then it will start to affect the mind. of the person causing him to lose track of what is right and wrong, in addition, the person will be unstable and aggressive." (Vanessa) "Normally the miasma would destroy the body from the inside out which is the cause of the high mortality rate, but in Jade''s case the miasma in the body is causing almost no damage, maybe it''s because she is a Demi who has resistance to miasma or perhaps by its force." (Vanessa) "But your mind seems to have already been very affected, I don''t know what Farus did to it, but this may have aggravated the situation beyond the limit, for some reason the miasma is very ingrained in your body, I tried to test if it would be possible to purify it. the miasma, but my magic did damage to her body." (Vanessa) "In case she might even happen to be a Demon, the miasma of the mountain range holds far more malice than I''ve seen anywhere else, so it''s not impossible for her to Demonize." (Vanessa) Chapter 294 Cap 293: Live To Atone For Sins(Chapter Preview) When Vanessa said that Jade could even be a Demon the vige leader turned pale, but it didn''t matter to me, I already had a Demon in my group. "If she can''t be purified what can we do?" (Sapphire) "Stop talking about me like I''m not here, just wait until Farus'' troops arrive, at that point I''ll have fun watching you all get killed, hahahahaha..." (Jade) "I''ve heard enough." (I) "< Sound Barrier >" (I) I create a barrier that will iste the sound around Jade, so I don''t have to keep listening to her nonsense, what I''ve seen and heard so far is enough for me to get a sense of her current personality, it will also be nice to have the vige leader here to give us a reference of how she was before suffering from this disease. I was wondering how she will changeter if I use my abilities on her, her appearance should change a bit, but how much of her personality can change? "I understand her condition, if the cause of this illness is the miasma and malice inside her, then you can leave the rest to me." (I) "Can you get rid of the miasma too?" (Vanessa) "In a way yes, my ability will convert that miasma and malice inside her into a power that will make her even stronger." (I) "(I just hope it doesn''t turn her into a Demon by ident like ¨¦rica did.)" (I) "Everyone can walk away, I must also remember not to interrupt me as I don''t know what would happen to her if she stopped halfway." (I) "Are you sure my daughter will be safe?" (Sapphire) "I guarantee she won''t risk her life." (I) "(That''s if she doesn''t resist.)" (I) "Elsaris, what I''m going to do to Jade is the same as what I''m going to do to your sister, so just see, so you don''t have to worry anymore." (I) After saying that everyone backs away as I get closer to Jade, then I wave my hand causing the sound barrier to expand to cover a 10-meter space with me inside. "Who are you child, let go of me before I crush your head, I have to find master Farus." (Jade) "You will never find him again, how do you think we captured you? Do you think we broke into the fortress and left alone with you?" (I) "The truth is that Farus, as well as everyone who was still with him, are dead." (I) "LIE! Our troops are much stronger than the people of my mother''s vige, besides the master, Farus has three guards with equal strength to my mother, you wouldn''t be able to defeat him." (Jade) "I don''t care if you believe it or not, that''s the truth." (I) "You say you wanted to be strong don''t you? So I advise you not to resist my power, then you will have what you seek." (I) "A child talking like he knows everything, someone so small and weak wouldn''t be able to give me the power I want." (Jade) "That you will soon find out." (I) I activate all of my Aura abilities and wait as they intertwine until I only have a single ck Aura with rays of various colors glowing from within around me, then I start expanding that Aura to Jade. I see her face go pale as she writhes on the ground still trapped in chains, my Auras try to enter her body but she seems to resist, I activate my Blood Servant skill causing red energy to leave my hand and go towards her Jade. "(I don''t think I need to use my astral body with her, but I will use the blood pact.)" (I) I activate the blood pact also causing blood to flow out of the pores of my body along with my mana, spirit energy, and ki. "ept my power, stop resisting and you will have everything you ever wanted." (I) "Pledge allegiance to me and that power will be yours." (I) "Argh..." (Jade) Her resistance wavered for a second and my Aura managed to enter her body, now any resistance will be useless, my Aura, energies, and blood enter her body until it fills herpletely, I can feel the darkness inside her. Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted the individual ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on her ]> . . . <[ Skill [ Blood Pact ] activated ]> . . <[ You have the choice to grant an individual power if you wish ]> Once again the various information about an endless number of skills and bloodlines pops into my head, no matter how many times I experience this feeling, it is always a horrible experience, it seems that each time there is more information, it makes me confused and with a big headache, but luckily I''ve already thought about what I want to grant her. I choose to grant the skill [ Poison Secretion (Paralyzing/Necrotic/Deadly/Sleep/Hallucinogen): 1 ]. I will also grant the [ Eclipse Serpent (Unique): 100% ] bloodline. Ding! <[ Starting process to awaken you from the potential ]> . . . <[ Starting body reconstruction ]> . . . <[ Miasma and malice found in the individual ]> . . . <[ Initiating dark energy transformation process to increase potential ]> After choosing the power and bloodline I wanted to bestow on her, two streams of liquide out of my body and contain themselves in two ways, one was a stream of blood that left my body and joined together forming a blood snake, the other was a stream of purple liquid that coalesced into a skull, the two ck shapes flying out to enter Lamia''s body. As soon as they enter her body my Aura inside her starts to burn like a ck me while making her body float, but it is not destroying her body, soon the me changes color to purple and finally red, the colors keep changing between these three in an endless cycle, so a me appears to crystallize into arge crystal cocoon. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> It takes a few minutes for this light show to show, then I started to notice that the cocoon light starts to glow in the rhythm of a beating heart, in a short time I start to hear the sound of this heart as I feel my energies being sucked from my body to this cocoon, but luckily it stops when I have 1/3 of my energy. The crystal cocoon explodes turning into grains of light that spread across the room then a body shows up in front of me, it was a two-meter tall woman with a well-trained athlete''s body, she had long green hair down to her waist, golden eyes, her skin was white and her body was curvy like a model. She was humanoid in appearance from the waist up, she also had ck and white scales on her arms, neck, and face, her ws were purple in color, she had a long snake-like tail with two-color scales just like the rest of her body, in ck and white. When she opens her mouth a giant snake''s tongue sticks out and I can see the thin, sharp fangs in her mouth. Her golden eyes were full of seduction that hid deeper a promise of danger, she was beautiful. She looked confused at first as she looked around, then she looks at her hands and then at her body which waspletely naked now, a green and purple energy glows from her body, then I see her tail being enveloped by that energy as it glows in the green and purple wheels, in seconds the light disappeared showing that she now had two legs in ce of a tail, in addition, the snake scales on her arms and ws were gone, I even noticed that her snake fangs in her mouth were gone, she lookedpletely human now. She looks at her body again and starts to cry, then looks towards the vige leader for a few seconds, I wait to know what her reaction will be, then I don''t and I don''t say anything. Soon she turns to me and wipes her tears with one hand and walks with difficulty towards me, reminds me of the way drunks usually walk, she can''t bnce and seems to struggle as she takes small steps almost falling several times until getting in front of me and get on my knees. "Thanks for stopping me, master." (Jade) "At some point, I lost my way, all I could think about was how much I wanted to be stronger, I was consumed by this desire." (Jade) "But I had forgotten why I wanted to get stronger, I had forgotten what I wanted to defend with this power I wanted so badly." (Jade) "No forgiveness for someone who has betrayed his family, his people and his beliefs for selfish reasons." (Jade) "I was seeing what I had be and the atrocities I had done in the name of Farus, but I couldn''t understand, all I felt was an ache in my heart that I didn''t know why." (Jade) "Thank you for bringing me back to reality, for giving me the opportunity to atone for my sins even if I have to die." (Jade) While Jade was still struggling towards me I made the sound barrier disappear so everyone heard Jade''s words. I take a cloak out of my storage item and throw it over Jade, then go down and ce my hand on her shoulder. "Now that you''ve called me master, I won''t let you die." (I) "If you want to atone for sins, do it in life, death is an escape for the weak." (I) "Always remember that power and strength are not the same things, a strong person is not the same as a powerful person." (I) "..." (Jade) As I spoke I noticed the floor getting wet, it wasn''t hard to find that Jade started crying again, I turn and walk away as the vige leader runs to her daughter as she cries. Chapter 295 Cap 294: Being From The Forest(Chapter Preview) Before I can leave the room my legs go weak and I lose my bnce almost falling over so Vanessaes to me, she helps me to my feet. "Are you okay, Dad? You look a little pale." (Vanessa) "I''m fine, I''m just weak from what I''ve done until tonight I''ll be fine." (I) "At least you didn''t pass out this time." (Vanessa) "Help me to my bed." (I) "All right." (Vanessa) "Hang on!" (Sapphire) As I was about to start walking back to my room being supported by Vanessa, the vige leader called me. "This is not a good time vige leader, my Father is very weak and needs to rest." (Vanessa) "Let her do the talking, Vanessa." (I) "I just want to ask a question, but first allow me to thank you for bringing my daughter back to me." (Sapphire) "Don''t thank me, you also know I didn''t do it just out of the goodness of my heart." (I) "I just wanted to know one thing, do you consider yourself a good person?" (Sapphire) I felt like there was more to this question than what she was saying, I also felt like her eyes were sizing me up, I don''t understand why doing such a thing now, but I have no reason to lie about this matter. "Of course not, a good person helps others without caring about himself, a good person is someone who helps without expecting anything in return, I''m not like that." (I) "I have my own rules, I also don''t help anyone, for me to think if I''m going to help someone I evaluate if the person still has a strong will, but if the person has already lost their will and surrendered, then I won''t help." (I) "I helped in the battle against Farus, but I still had my own reasons and you also still had a strong will to fight, I also gained many of the belongings that were in the fortress, and helping your daughter was something I already wanted to do for other reasons. " (I) "If that''s all I wanted to know, then I''m going to bed." (I) ---------- Sapphire Pov: What I saw today ispletely different from what I expected, it was something as surprising as the night when Zenos evolved spreading his Aura all over the ce and causing those phenomena. My daughter''s body had changed a lot, her appearance became more beautiful and I can only say from her Aura that she is much stronger, the best thing is that she seems to have returned to the daughter I used to know. Ever since Zenos said he would use my daughter in an experiment I''ve held a grudge against him, but after seeing my daughter like this I realize I can only be grateful to him. At that moment the conversation I had with the other representativesst nightes to mind, maybe they are right and I should make the same decision as to them, my race has no future in the mountain range if I stay here. I ran to hug my daughter, but when I saw Zenos almost fall and see Vanessa going to help carry him to the room I realized there was a question I should ask. Zenos'' answer was something I didn''t expect, since the beginning, he has been helping my vige and me, the vige people look at Zenos as if he was a Hero, even in the attack against the fortress he was the spearhead opening a way for everyone, in every battle he was always concerned about the number of dead and wounded. In my view he is a good person, many would not take risks as he did, many would not strive as he did, even if he also had his own goals that''s nothing wrong, the important thing was the way he cared with the people of my vige, he was always honest with me. "How do you feel? Is your mind clear? Has your strength increased?" (Elsaris) While I was lost in thought I hear Elsaris''s voice behind me, when I turn I see her talking to my daughter as she looks at her body seriously as if she is evaluating her. "My body is full of power, I''ve never felt anything like this before, plus my mind is much lighter now, I feel like I was lost in a forest full of mist before, but now I feel like I''m in the middle of a field of flowers being able to see everything in all directions." (Jade) "What are you doing?" (I) "I''m just checking the changes this technique causes on the target, I won''t hurt her." (Elsaris) She must want to clear all her doubts as her sister is going to go through this too. As I watched Elsaris ask my daughter several questions, Vanessa came back and stopped by my side. "What did you think?" (Vanessa) "I''ve never seen anything like it, who really is your Father?" (I) "It''s not time for you to know yet, but I would like to know if after what you say you changed your mind about what we talked about yesterday?" (Vanessa) "Yea." (I) "I ept, but I still have my doubts if Zenos will ept." (I) "He will ept, if you have a strong determination in your decision he will find it difficult to refuse you, my Father respects you very much, especially you the leader of the vige." (Vanessa) "I don''t know why he would respect me, I waspletely useless during the whole battle, I couldn''t help but fight, I''m a failure as a vige leader." (I) "But if he epts to shelter us in this dungeon, then I would have a surprise for him." (I) "I hope so." (Vanessa) "But I still have a doubt, will we be able to bring the Guardian of the vige too?" (I) "I don''t know, you''ll have to ask my Father or Nix if they are able to bring that big tree as we did with the fruit trees." (Vanessa) "I would like to spend time with my daughter, but we will have time for thatter, now I have to let everyone in the vige know about our ns, once we get to the vige we have to prepare." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: In the middle of the day La wakes me up by sshing water on my face, I reciprocate by tying her with my threads and leaving her on the bed while other Fairies try to release her. "Good morning Master." (Freya) "Good Morning." (I) "Actually, it''ste." (Freya) "I asked La to wake you up because we just arrived at the vige gates about twenty minutes ago." (Freya) "Let everyone know then." (I) I get up and get ready, then grab a few bottles of blood to drink as I head to the campsite near the mansion, on the way I run into Sophia. "Good morning Master." (Sophia) "Good Morning." (I) "I''ve been wanting to talk to you since yesterday, but you always seem busy or asleep." (Sophia) "What do you want to talk about?" (I) "When Farus had been defeated and the vige leader was bringing him to torture inside the Dungeon I followed her and got some meat and a bottle of blood for you." (Sophia) "Thanks, but I''m not going to eat or drink this, as tempting as it is to get necromancy skills." (I) "Why do not you want?" (Sophia) "Farus had been possessed by an Heretic God, I don''t know if it''s safe to eat or drink these things." (I) "So should I just throw this away or should I burn it?" (Sophia) "Neither, talk to Vanessa first to see if this is safe, then give it to Lyra, she might have some use for it." (I) "All right." (Sophia) After a little chat with Sophia I arrive at the camp and I think it''s strange that there''s no one else there, it seems like everyone left, but for some reason, they left everything here. After that I walked to the safe room while sending some food to the Fairies and Spirits, creating some Mana spheres or spiritual energy to eat, because of that I spent about an hour walking. After I left through the Dungeon gate I was surprised to be already inside the vige, the vige people seemed to be getting ready to flee, everyone was packing their things in backpacks or boxes, it looked like they wanted to leave even today. "(I think they really areing out of the mountain range, I hope they find a quiet ce to live.)" (I) It took me a while to realize something very important, I was so distracted by the people walking to and fro, because of that, it took me a while to realize that the giant tree disappeared, that tree with red leaves could be seen from everywhere in the vige due to its size, that tree was the body of the Dryad who is the Guardian of the vige. I run there and all I find is a big hole where the tree used to be, I looked around but saw no signs of struggle. "You''re looking for me." (Dryad) I recognize the Dryad''s voice, when I turn around I see her looking around twenty years behind me, she looks different. "What happened to you? Where is your tree?" (I) "I no longer have a tree, I am no longer a Dryad, I have evolved into a Being of the Forest." (Forest Being) "All of this is thanks to you, thank you very much." (Forest Being) "What does this have to do with me?" (I) "Because in order to evolve into my current race I needed the help of a powerful Fairy and a Spirit of the Wood element, I was lucky to have the help of a Fairy Queen and a Spirit Queen because of you." (Forest Being) "The Wood Spirit Queen, Mistress Kamelia asked me to run a message for you." (Forest Being) "Who is Kamelia?" (I) "She''s an old friend, master." (Nix) "Then I''ll ask you to tell me more about herter, Nix." (I) "I''ll talk to youter, but before that, you have other things to take care of." (Nix) Nix who was nearby overhears my conversation andes to talk to me, after that I turn to the Vige Guardian to continue our conversation. "What was the message?" (I) Chapter 296 Cap 295: Shadow Village(Chapter Preview) When I arrive in the vige I came across a big change in the vige Guardian who evolved into a race called the Forest Being, it seems she had help for that, she also said she had a message from a Spirit Queen for me. "She said she helped me evolve into a wood elemental and a Holy Beast as a reward for you fulfilling the Spirits'' request, but it''s up to me whether I choose to make a contract with you or not." (Forest Being) "Wait a minute! What kind of reward is this? What contract are you talking about? And what do you mean a Holy Beast?" (I) "One question at a time, we have time, so I''ll exin it to you." (Forest Being) "I will start by exining what a Holy Beast is, you already know that Fairies take care of nature''s mana and Spirits take care of nature''s spiritual energy, this helps nature to maintain its bnce." (Forest Being) "Holy Beasts are monsters that can harmonize with nature just like Fairies or Spirits, their duty is to take care of nature''s Ki, normally only monsters from the 10th generation have chances to be a Holy Beast, the other alternative is to be chosen worthy by a Fairy and a high-level Spirit, so they could help the monster harmonize with nature as was my case." (Forest Being) "When a monster bes a Holy Beast its body is transformed by the Ki of nature and a pure element, so the Holy Beast many feces bes an elemental monster, in my case, I became a Wood Elemental, I am from a race rare call of the Being of the Forest." (Forest Being) "About contracts, it''s easy to exin, Holy Beasts can make contracts just like Fairies and Spirits, but it must be of their own volition." (Forest Being) "As for your reward, it looks like it''s the opportunity to form a contract with me, all they asked was for me to stay close to you for a while and see if I would agree to form a contract with you or not." (Forest Being) "I think I get it, but why would I want to form another contract when I have two at the moment? I''m happy with what I already have." (I) "This is something I learned a little while ago when I became a Holy Beast a lot of new information popped into my head." (Forest Being) "It seems that there are rare people who have the ability to use more than one type of energy, but there are also rare people who can train in three types of energy like you." (Forest Being) "You must know that forming a contract with a Fairy, a Spirit or a Holy Beast is not an easy thing, but for the rare who have managed to form a contract with the three types of beings that care for nature, they get a great gift." (Forest Being) "They earn the title of the trinity of nature, with that title one will be blessed by nature itself, that''s all I know." (Forest Being) Sigh "What kind of reward is this that I might leave with nothing?" (I) "You should be happy Zenos, the number of Holy Beasts is much less than Spirits and Fairies, they are also rare who choose to make contracts with people." (Forest Being) "Please don''t tell me that you also want to form some Cradle of the Holy Beasts." (I) "No, that doesn''t exist, a Holy Beast is not born, a monster needs to be worthy to be a Holy Beast, that''s a great honor." (Forest Being) "Do you Holy Beasts also have a God?" (I) "Yes, the Beast God Cratos." (Forest Being) I was surprised by the things I learned from the Vige Guardian, after a long conversation I walked with her to the vige leader''s house, soon I was leaving, so I wanted to talk to her onest time. As soon as I arrived I found the vige leader and everyone on the council, they were silent as if they were waiting for something when I entered everyone looked at me with a face full of expectation. For some reason, Ivan, Freya, ¨¦rica, and Vanessa were there too, as soon as I entered they came to me. "Looks like you found the Guardian, I was very surprised when I saw her earlier, but it''s a relief to know I don''t need to leave her behind, it was eating my heart out inside." (Sapphire) "I always told you to stop thinking about me and do your duty as vige leader." (Forest Being) "You took care of me and everyone in the vige from a young age, you taught and trained us, there is no one in the vige who would leave you behind." (Sapphire) "Stop talking, you''re going to make me cry Sapphire." (Forest Being) "From your conversation, it looks like you guys decided to leave, right?" (I) "Yes, we chose to leave the mountain range, there is no future for us here." (Sapphire) "We would like to know if you would be willing to help us?" (Nymph leader) "I help with great pleasure, I imagine it would be difficult to move so many people across the mountain range." (I) "I think you misunderstood Father." (Vanessa) "Huh!?" (I) "When you arrived at the vige I told you that there is no ce on this continent where we could build a vige, we would be attacked wherever we went." (Sapphire) "But we can''t stay where we are either, in addition to the problems caused by the miasma, there are also the armies that Vanessa ims areing this way." (Sapphire) "After a long conversation with some of your group and the vige council, we came to a unanimous decision." (Sapphire) When the vige leader finished speaking, everyone stood up and walked towards me, then got on their knees and bowed their heads, even the people in my group got on their knees. "What are you guys doing? Why is everyone kneeling?" (I) "Zenos, as the vige leader I beg you to let us live in your dungeon, allow us to build a ce where we will never be in danger again." (Sapphire) "What? Do you want to stay in the Dungeon?" (I) "Master, please ept them, they are trusted people with whom we fight side by side." (Ivan) "They have nowhere else to go, please ept it, Father." (Vanessa) Why is everyone making a request like this to me, I only let them live a few days in the Dungeon while we were fighting Farus. "..." (I) My head was already hurting as I tried to understand this situation, they took me by surprise this time, I didn''t know what I should do, I looked at the people kneeling on the floor and then at the door still open behind me to see the vige. "(If I refuse where will they go?)" (I) "I always told the master that it was only a matter of time before people gathered around him." (¨¦rica) "Someone like you would sooner orter attract people, even if you refuse to ept them now, simr situations will happen again." (¨¦rica) "The master likes the people of this vige, you also led these people several times over these days, so why doubt her now." (Ivan) ,m "It''s one thing to host people for a few days, it''s quite another to let those people live with you." (I) "I know this is a sudden request, it took me a long time to ept this myself, but you have shown yourself to be trustworthy many times." (Sapphire) "All yourbat ns took into ount the lives that would be lost in the process, you helped by providing weapons, armor, potions, andbat clothing to my vige, you even thought about how we could feed ourselves by nting fruit trees and sharing the monsters that you hunted." (Sapphire) "You even provided treatment for the wounded and sick, everything you''ve done is something I as a vige leader should have done, I can never repay everything you''ve done so far." (Sapphire) "After all you''ve done for this vige I know I''m asking a lot, but please allow us to build a vige in your dungeon?" (Sapphire) "(After all you''ve said, I can''t refuse...)" (I) Sigh "Alright, alright I ept, now stand up." (I) "What trouble have I gotten myself into..." (I) When I said I epted the council people started hugging each other after getting up, the vige leader shakes Ivan''s hand and I see the vige guardian crying with a smile on her face as she sees everyone cheering. After that, the vige leader apanied by the vige council leaves the house and they walk towards the center of the vige, while they are going the vige people follow them, in the center of the vige the Orc representative stamps his foot on the ground and a part of the solo gets up, so the vige leader and the others go up there and wait for the vige people to gather before they start talking out loud. "From today onwards the vige of Lamias no longer exists." (Sapphire) "Earlier today I told everyone the dangerous situation we find ourselves in, I also told the ns to move to a new location and build a new vige." (Sapphire) "Now I am happy to say that we have permission to build our new vige in Dungeon Eclipse, now we wee the new vige leader Zenos!!!" (Sapphire) "ZENOS!!!" "ZENOS!!!" "ZENOS!!!" "ZENOS!!!" "ZENOS!!!" with the speech to the vige leader I realized that she had already told the situation to everyone in the vige, it seems that she even told that she was nning to create a vige inside my Dungeon, at that moment I remember that the camp was with all the things still there, but no one was inside the Dungeon, it was then that I realized that she was already getting ready for when I epted. When I looked at the people screaming my name I see that some people started to take the boxes with everything stored and take them to the Dungeon gate, the people who were putting everything away when I left the Dungeon were preparing for this moment. "I was tricked..." (I) "Deceived is a strong word, we just knew you would ept it." (Vanessa) "I knew the master wasn''t going to leave the people of this vige to their own devices." (Ivan) The vige leaderes towards me with a big smile and taps my shoulder as she talks to me. "I''ll always be with you Vige leader, you don''t know what a relief it is not having this responsibility anymore hahahahahaha..." (Sapphire) "What?" (I) Ding! "Now all that''s left to do is give your vige a name, choose a name that represents us." (Sapphire) "You who should be the vige leader." (I) "The Dungeon is yours, so you''re the vige leader, I thought it was obvious, now that you''ve epted it, you can''t go back on your word, can you?" (Sapphire) "I was tricked..." (I) "Let''s not cry vige leader, at least choose a name for your vige." (Sapphire) "Come on Dad, the days are going to be more fun with so many people." (Vanessa) I wiped the sweat that was running down my eyes, before surrendering to this situation. Sigh "Okay, looks like I have nowhere to run, so I''ll at least pick a good name." (I) "That''s how you talk." (Forest Being) I close my eyes and spend a few minutes thinking about the features of the vige, I try to think about what makes this vige unique, then I look down and see my shadow, at that moment an ideaes to my mind. "How about the name being Shadow Vige after all the Dungeon is in my Shadow as well as the whole vige." (I) "That''s a good name." (Sapphire) "Liked it." (Vanessa) "That name gives a certain degree of mystery." (Ivan) "May the Vige of Shadows prosper under yourmand Zenos." (Forest Being) Ding! Chapter 297 Cap 296: Nest Of Darkness(Chapter Preview) Pov Carlos: It''s been weeks since Zenos and his group left the city, shortly after people from the Church of Light arrived asking about him, it didn''t take long to find out that Zenos'' mansion was gone and that there was no trace of him leaving the city. During this time the Inquisitors have been asking almost every person in town about Zenos and his group, they want to know his race, age, appearance, origin, and the kind of powers he has, they want to know the same about the rest of Zenos'' group. More than once they havee to my Adventurer''s Guild to cause trouble, but even if I have the information they want they cannot force me to speak, even the Church of Light cannot afford to be the enemy of the entire Guild of the Adventurers. Every time the Inquisitors appeared they tried to get information from the other adventurers, because of this many adventurers have left the city to stay away from the Church of Light. The problem has be even worse because of the strong prejudice that many of the Inquisitors have against other races, there are many reports of people of the Demis or Beastman races being mistreated by people from the Church of Light. This sort of thing is causing traders of other races to leave Valen City towards the capital, it has be such a problem that even the Royal Guards have been sent to the city to try to calm things down. Just when I thought things were starting to go in the right direction was when an Archbishop arrived, he made strong usations about Zenos being a spawn of the Demon race. This Archbishop said that Zenos used very or mind control techniques to kidnap the Inquisitors who were under hismand, the famous Faceless Brothers. Since then it has only caused me more and more problems, we were already suffering from ack of people because of thest wave of monsters, but now we are with even less people as adventurers keep leaving, new adventurers don''t want toe to Valen city. I got tired of this and joined up with the leaders of the other Guilds to speak with Duke Valen, so a meeting was arranged with this Archbishop to pressure him to leave the city. But during the meeting the Archbishop got up and ran to the window and stood looking towards the Forest of Blood, he started to say that he felt Divine powering from the direction of the Forest of Blood, but he insisted that it wasing from much further away. So he contacted Church Headquarters and had over 20000 soldiers from his Church sent here using Mages of the Space element, this could have been the same as a deration of war. The Duke and the Kingsguard wanted to protest, but just two dayster more armies from the other two religions also came to the city, the next day these armies started to leave one by one. The Duke was worried about what might have happened to rm so many religions, so a special quest was issued in the Guild, I epted this quest along with my wife Mari, I also took some people with strong tracking or sensing skills to be able to investigate the What''s happening. After a week we arrived at the mountain range, so we started to investigate around, it took another three weeks and we were only able to investigate less than half of the mountain range, but we were worried about what we had already found. Now I am in a small destroyed vige together with my group we have a bonfire where we are roasting monster meat to eat. "I miss my beer." (I) "This is what happens when you drink five barrels in two weeks, if you had just a little restraint it wouldn''t have happened." (Mari) "I thought I brought more, I remember I asked to bring twenty barrels." (I) "I left it at home, it was taking up too much space in my storage item." (Mari) "Where are the other two?" (Mari) "I asked to see how the religious armies are doing, at night it''s much easier to spy on them." (I) I take a knife and cut a piece of meat to eat, then drink some water since the beer is long gone. "What do you think of everything we''ve discovered so far?" (Mari) "Strange, for starters this miasma is full of malice in a way I''ve never seen it before, there are even some soldiers from some religious armies who are catching the Devil''s Madness disease." (I) "Yes, but there are no records of such miasma ever being found in the mountain range, thest record is just five years ago." (Mari) "I know, that''s my record, at that time there was a war between some monster races and Demis, so I forbade adventurers toe here." (I) "But the only ce with signs of battle is the fortress we found two days ago and some viges like this, now the fortress is in the hands of the Church of Light that arrived there following us." (Mari) "It had traces of a battle that took ce recently, but it had no bodies or weapons, the fortress was also not recorded in any records and I had never seen it when I came here five years ago." (I) "By the structure, it looked new, maybe it was built a short time ago." (Mari) "But what makes me more confused is therge number of empty viges, half of them are destroyed and we can guess from the blood marks that were attacked just like the one where we are." (Mari) "But there are also many viges that are intact, but without any resident, yesterday we also found a vige that could amodate thousands of people, but it was empty." (Mari) "Something strange has happened here, but for some reason, the Archbishop seems furious these days." (I) "He''s been following in our footsteps, it seems one of the men who followed us to that big vige found something he took with him." (Mari) "Do you know what happened?" (I) "No, I just know it was a wooden sign with something written on it, but I don''t know what it was." (Mari) "At least we''ve confirmed the target location of these churches." (I) "A ce that''s supposed to have five or six mountains on our maps, but for some reason has a valley full of young trees, it''s also the only ce where it doesn''t have miasma." (I) "I think there''s no doubt that something happened here, I''d like to ask some of the races that lived here, but most of them are gone." (Mari) "Those who remained were dead before meeting with them, the people of the Church of Light mask two entire viges, the people of the Temple of Law also destroyed a vige of Werewolves today." (I) "That way we''ll never know what happened." (I) "This ce has be a great Darknest, and we don''t know why." (I) ---------- Pov Archbishop Thomas Gretto: When I thought I had finally found that Demon who stole my two tools, I found he was gone, at least this time I know his appearance and name, I found out he was a filthy Dhampir. Unfortunately, I had to stop my searches for him when I felt weak divine energying from somewhere in this mountain range, I have been here for weeks in this deplorable ce full of this filthy corrupt energy. I made some of my subordinates watch over the adventurers who came here, because of that I found out about a giant abandoned vige. My subordinate also brought me something from there, he ran straight to me urgently, the item he showed me was a wooden board with some writing on it, but when I read what was written I burned that thing until there was nothing left. te: [ If anyone is reading this please send it to Archbishop Thomas Gretto. You big dung heap in human form, if you''re reading this know that I haven''t forgotten about you, I''m simply busy with more important things than a worm-like you, but no need to worry, soon I''lle to you as promised and remember that no one can protect you from me. ] "YOU FILTHY AND INSIGNIFICANT THING, HOW DARE YOU LEAVE SOMETHING LIKE THAT TO ME, I WILL FIND YOU IF IT''S THE LAST THING I DO!!!!!!" (I) ---------- Pov Dragon Prince: I was in my room in the mansion that I was granted to stay during my stay in the capital of the Trigan Kingdom, I have already finished everything I needed to do in this Kingdom, I nned to stay longer in the city of Valen to train, but with what has been happening for there for thest few weeks it wouldn''t be safe to go there. I''m on my bedroom balcony enjoying the view of the night sky as I drink a ss of wine and hold an open letter in my other hand. "Master, new news has arrived." (Mia) Sigh "About Zenos?" (I) "No, his whereabouts are still unknown, but I have new news about the mountain range." (Mia) Mia hands me some papers where the situation of the mountain range is being exined, this is information that some spies infiltrated in the Church of Light army have obtained, there is also some information that a contractor from the Assassin''s Guild got. "The situation of the mountain range is very strange, the disappearance of inhabitants, the miasma, abandoned viges, disappearance of mountains, a mysterious fortress, and confirmation of divine power." (I) "Now I have an overview of the situation, I also understand why so many religions have sent armies there, but none of that matters to me." (I) "What happens in the mountain range doesn''t affect me or the Cartoza Kingdom." (I) "Keep looking for Zenos, as much as I try to search his past I haven''t found anything, it seems as if he didn''t exist before he appeared in the city of Valen." (I) "Why does the Prince try so hard for this adventurer?" (Mia) "You better not know, the fewer people who know them better." (I) "Then I will retire to continue the search." (Mia) After Mia leaves I go in and throw the daddies with the information about the mountain range on the bed, then I lift the letter I got from my sister. "Looks like she''s already started acting, I don''t know what rtionship she has with Zenos, but I hope it doesn''t cause any problems for the Kingdom." (I) "I''m sure it was you who saved me that day Zenos, so I''m going to pray that this selfish,bat-maniac person doesn''t find you." (I) Chapter 298 Cap 297: Coming Out Of The Mountain Range(Chapter Preview) After Sapphire announced moving the vige to my Dungeon she told everyone that from now on I was the vige leader, in the current situation I had nothing more to say, Vanessa also made me see that many of the things that I''ve been doing since checking into this vige are jobs that normally the vige leader should do. Since I had already epted this vige into my Dungeon, that means I was epting responsibility for this vige and its inhabitants, so I will keep this until the end and make Sapphire a part of the vige council along with the others, as well I can delegate some of my responsibility to them too. We spent the rest of the day getting everything into the Dungeon, most seemed happy about it, but the people who stayed behind in the vige were confused, and sometimes I saw people who participated in the fighting exining the situation to those who stayed behind. After the night came the vige people decided to have onest party in their vige before going, they wanted to celebrate the victory of our battle and the future of the new vige. Freya and Caryana were happy to join the people of the vige to cook tasty food made with the monster meat we still had, one thing I discovered during the party was that the Orcs knew how to make alcoholic drinks, so the partysted until dawn. During the party I jump on top of one of the houses to be able to better see this festive scene, Jade jumps to sit next to me, but loses her bnce and almost falls there is still not used to her legs, La who was on my shoulder goes to catch her andes flying whileughing. "If you''re not used to using these legs, then go back to your Lamia form." (I) "I would like to, but I still haven''t gotten used to the shape-shifting model, I''m going to need some time for that, I also need to be able to move with these legs from now on." (Jade) "I didn''t have much time to talk to you, but Alice told me you spent a lot of time talking to your mother or Freya." (I) "Yes, I''ve been told what happened to Farus, I''m d he was defeated, but I was shocked to learn that I would have to leave this vige where I was born and raised." (Jade) "I thought you''d be happy with that, looks like you''ve been wanting to get out of the mountain range for a long time." (I) "I wanted to travel and face strong enemies, I always wanted to be strong enough to bring more prosperity to my vige, at least that was my thought before I was consumed by my pride and selfishness." (Jade) "But I didn''t want to leave this ce forever, every ce here has memories of the best and worst moments of my life, leaving everything is not an easy thing, even more knowing that I contributed to this result." (Jade) "I''m sure a lot of those partying down there think as you do." (I) "But there''s no way to keep a life here, they know that too and they chose to move on." (I) While talking to Jade, La flew out and started swimming in a keg of a drink that resembles a lot of vodka, it was funny to see her start swimming and then pass out inside the keg, Nix ran to get her out of there. "How can I move on after all I''ve done..." (Jade) "I still remember how Imanded the Undead to attack a vige, I remember being the first to attack killing the vige leader at first while she had a smile on her face." (Jade) "I remember how happy I was as I was tearing apart everyone who got in my way, the adrenaline and euphoria coursing through my body." (Jade) Tears "I remember how I killed... how I killed... children..." (Jade) Tears "..." (I) Jade started to cry, but they weren''t normal tears, they were tears of blood, her face was filled with such a fury that some of the more experienced warriors at the party looked in our direction, I waved my hands for them to continue cheering. "My mom spent hours telling me that what I did wasn''t my fault, telling me I was sick..." (Jade) Tears "But I was conscious the whole time..." (Jade) Tears "If I close my eyes I''m still able to hear the screams, I can smell the blood and I can even feel the warm blood ssh on my body..." (Jade) Tears "These images seem to have be more vivid and clear to me now than they did when I was still sick." (Jade) "I''ll never be able to forget what I did, I''m sure there will be people in the vige who won''t forget what I did either." (Jade) Tears "The blood on my hands will never be washed away, I don''t deserve the power Master Zenos bestowed on me..." (Jade) Now that her illness has healed, the weight of her actions and crimes must be crushing her, it must be unbearable to remember the atrocities shemitted, but this is a trauma she will have to live with for the rest of her life. Sigh "I don''t know what you''re feeling, I can''t even imagine your pain." (I) "I''m not like your mother either, I''m not here tofort you and tell you that this was all your illness''s fault." (I) I put my hand on her shoulder and open my Dragon wings flying away from the vige, I stop in a ce where I didn''t feel any monsters around and we could still see the starry sky, it was a clearing, Ind there and drop Jade like tried to resist in front of me. "I brought you here because I don''t want to disturb anyone during the celebration." (I) "I want you to know that, unlike your mother, I still think you are responsible for the crimes youmitted." (I) "Trying toe up with excuses, reasons or arguments about what you did is not going to help you." (I) "This guilt and anger and remorse you''re feeling right now will be with you for the rest of your life, nothing your mother or I say is going to change that." (I) "The only thing you can do now atones for your sins, how you go about doing that is entirely up to you." (I) "The power I gave you was a test to save someone, I felt bad about testing someone innocent and I looked for a criminal, of course, I didn''t know about your illness when we captured you." (I) "I just wanted to test the level of the changes, you were never in danger, you can be right in saying that you don''t deserve what I did for you." (I) Saying words offort to someone who carries so much guilt and regret is useless, she would only fall into a deeper hole of despair. What she needs is to face what she''s done head-on, she needs a reason to keep fighting, the only thing I can think of that might make her stand up is to atone for her sins, to make that power that she managed to do for something. "So earn it, show me and your mother and the people of the vige what you will do with this power, show how you will make up for what you have done, show that you will one day be worthy of this power." (I) "..." (Jade) "You have this night to regret what you''ve done, but you can''t go on like this forever, so decide if you''re going to spend the rest of your life just crying and grieving, or you''re going to stand up and show how this power you have can be used." (I) "Your mother is not here, no one from the vige is here, so put everything you are suppressing out now when the Suns rise in the morning will be the moment of your decision." (I) She spent the rest of the night crying and screaming until a pool of blood formed under her, I stayed there in silence, nothing I said would make a difference at that moment, I did what I could, now it''s up to her. Nix kept everyone away and waiting in the vige, I asked her that because I didn''t want anyone to see Jade in this fragile state, I even wondered if what I was doing was right several times. When the sky lit up in the morning Jade''s tears had dried up for a long time, she was weak with red eyes looking at the sky while lying on the ground. Her eyes were nk for more than half the night, I thought I had failed and she hadpletely given herself over to guilt, but then I see her move, she raises her hand in the air as her eyes go from nk to full of conviction. "If I surrender to my feelings, then I''m just running away." (Jade) "I can''t change the past, neither will anything I do will make up for my crimes, but I will show the people I killed in the other world that this power will prevent innocent people from dying, I will show how a criminal like me is worthy of this power with my actions..." (Jade) "Then get up and take your first step." (I) I saw her get up with difficulty, it seems that tonight took all her strength away, but at least I can see a strong will in her eyes, she and I walked to the vige, she fell a few times along the way and I thought I''d help her, but her look showed that she wanted to go alone, so I just stayed by her side without helping until we reached the vige. Sapphire was at the vige gates waiting, I saw that she wanted to run towards us, but I waved my hand at her to turn gray, so when Jade reached the vige gates she went straight into her mother''s arms. "I know what to do now mom..." (Jade) "I''m happy my daughter..." (Sapphire) After that the three of us entered the Dungeon as Nix closed the entrance and flew away, it was time to leave the mountain range. Chapter 299 Cap 298: Samira(Chapter Preview) At the moment we are heading towards the coast of the maind, we are heading in the opposite direction from where the religious armies must be entering the mountain range, I imagine they must be passing through Trigan''s Kingdom. What we are going to do is get to the beaches and go around the sea, if I wanted I could go to one of the cities of the Trigan Kingdom that has amercial port, but I want to leave the Trigan Kingdom and go to one of the smaller Kingdoms, there are many eyes on the Kingdom Trigan at the moment also said I don''t know if Prince Drago is still there and I don''t want to find him. When I''m away from the mountain range I n to take a few days to enjoy the beach, everything has been so hectic since I went to Valen town and all I want is to rx for a few days. At the moment I''m inside the Dungeon facing a new problem, I''m with Safira, Ivan, ¨¦rica, and Nira. "Tell me again why this should be a problem? Wouldn''t it be easier to build wherever you want?" (I) "There are more than 7000 people, we have already passed the level of a vige, that is the number of a small town." (Ivan) "Before starting to build we have to think about the configuration that would be the most suitable." (Ivan) "That''s true, I had a lot of problems when immigrants arrived in my vige, there were a lot of houses to build and we had to defend ourselves because I said I let everyone build where they wanted and it was a mess." (Sapphire) "You have to know that it''s not just houses that need to be built, you have to build farms, schools, a ce where the people in charge can gather to work around the vige, etc." (Ivan) "What a headache, why do I have to solve all this, I don''t understand anything about construction." (I) "(When I built cities, towns, or Kingdoms in my games I basically copied the civil maps of various cities around the world, sometimes I left it to someone else at the gamepany I created, I don''t know anything about that.)" (I) "Does anyone from the vige know how to organize the construction of a small town?" (¨¦rica) "No, if there was someone qualified for this I wouldn''t have had any problems before, as viges grow over generations we usually don''t need to worry about that." (Sapphire) "I have a suggestion." (Nira) "Please speak up, these people are only bringing problems to me when I need solutions." (I) "Since no one here knows about these things, why not find someone qualified for it." (Nira) "..." (I) Since I haven''t thought of something so simple, if I''m not qualified for something, I just find someone who is, then I can throw that problem at him and rx on the beach. I give Nira a hug lifting her up and around while Iugh, I really got carried away this time. "Hahahahaha...that was a great idea Nira." (I) "..." (Nira) "With this, I can throw this problem... I mean I can put this important project in the hands of someonepetent." (I) "Very well Nira, you deserve a hug..." (¨¦rica) "Wait, you''re hugging the wrong person... where are you putting that hand... where are you running your tongue..." (I) When I realized that I had hugged Nira at the spur of the moment I let go of her, Nira was all red in the face, this is an expression I''ve never seen on her face. Suddenly ¨¦ricaes up behind me and hugs me along with Nira, she uses Nira as an excuse for this, but the ces where ¨¦rica''s hands are passing over my body and her tongue in my ear show what she really wants. Ivan and Safira will need to work together to get me out of ¨¦rica''s arms, my face was hot when I noticed the men aroundughing while giving me a thumbs up, the women were red in the face while keeping a smile on their face, two Lamias and one Arachne even kidnapped one of the bigger men who was giving me a thumbs up, he was a well-muscled Ogre with lots of war scars. No one was surprised by this, when I saw the guy being dragged into the woods I just gave him a thumbs up too, people around just treat this insane scene as normal, looks like Nn is right when that''s part of the culture there. I asked Sapphire about itter and she said that women do it a lot, but only with single men, she told me that humans always talk about monsters kidnapping women, but the truth is that monster females and Demi women have it. much more sexual desire than men to a degree that can be a problem if suppressed. To solve this problem it was epted among all that a single man can be caught if he is careless or fails to run away, but men who already have a partner or more than one partner cannot be targeted, but she said that even so, she still has some few cases ofmitted men getting caught. She also said that if the woman represses it for a long time it can lose control and be aggressive, also in cases where the desire is repressed for a long time it can lead to the death of the partner due to exhaustion during sex, as the body will be consumed by your primal instincts, then this way of settling things was created. Also, each woman has her personal preferences over men, but they don''t mind sharing them with other women, it seems that the Demis culture is very liberal. I asked if men also kidnap women, but it seems that there is no need as they only need to ask, usually, it is the women who have the most desirable and cannot control themselves, sometimes there are even men who try to run because if they are caught they will not go can''t even move afterward. I thought this was a problem at first, but they''ve been living like this for a long time and everyone seems to ept things as they are, so I don''t see a problem. Later Ivan told me that races of monsters that are mostly male usually live close to races that are mostly female, there are few that live apart, but in these cases that kidnappings happen in human viges and cities, at least this is the case for the intelligent hand races. ---------- It was now early evening, the housing issue will be put off for now and it was announced that everyone can live in tents for a week or two, at least until we get this issue resolved. Every meal bes a party, that''s why everyone eats together, after the meal I call Vanessa and Elsaris to the mansion, I tell Freya to go and call the Elsaris children who were hugged to the mansion earlier, I waited a long time for don''t interrupt them. On the way to the mansion, I tell Elsaris to go get her sister, she understands exactly what I''m going to do and disappears in a blur without even waiting for me to finish talking, when I checked into the mansion Elsaris was holding the red crystal stone with her sister inside and her children were beside her waiting for soothing. The time hase to fulfill my promise to Elsaris, this is the time to take care of her sister and find out if Elsaris wants to go through this too. "I think you already know what we''re going to do, so let''s go to the salon, that''s the best ce for it." (I) When I arrive in the hall I stand with Elsaris in the middle of the hall while the others walk away, I look seriously at Elsaris. "Do you want to go through the same as your sister? You know she will be part of my group after this, right?" (I) "I told you before that I will always stand by my sister, if she will be her servant then I will be too." (Elsaris) "Also I saw how Jade got stronger after you used her power, I would be an idiot to refuse that kind of power I can use to protect my sister." (Elsaris) "All right." (I) "Does your sister have a name?" (I) "No, but I know what name she wanted to have, the name of a Human who helped both of us centuries ago when I was still a weak Rabbit, we were both wounded and this Human tended to our wounds." (Elsaris) "Because of that I''m going to name this Human for my Sister, her name will be Samira." (Elsaris) "That''s a pretty name, so let''s get started?" (I) "Yea." (Elsaris) When I treated Jade I only used half my power so I think she would be able to handle two people at the same time, I''m also sure Elsaris prefers to go through this with her sister, I wonder how that will work. "Break the crystal and free your sister." (I) I take two cups and a knife, then slit my wrist and start filling both cups with my blood, while I do that Elsaris drew a magic circle on the floor using her blood and leaves the crystal where her sister is in the middle of the magic circle when she activates the magic circle, the crystal changes from solid to liquid, returning to blood spreading across the floor. I float the two sses towards Elsaris, so Elsaris takes one ss to drink at once, then she takes the other and bends down to give it to the little White Rabbit. "I finally found a cure sister, drink this so we can get through this together." (Elsaris) As if understanding what Elsaris was saying, the Rabbit epted to drink all the blood, so Elsaris leaves her sister on the floor and stands next to her. "We are ready, Zenos can start." (Elsaris) Chapter 300 Cap 299: Two Sisters(Chapter Preview) The Little White Rabbit looked weak, her ears were drooping and she was breathing hard, her red eyes were strangely clear, even though she was barely moving she looked around as if trying to understand the situation, her eyes stopped for a few seconds in Elsaris when I saw tears welling up in her eyes, then she turned to me and I saw the strong determination in her eyes. This Bunny is very smart, now Elsaris and her sister are standing next to each other and have already drunk their cups of my blood. Just like I did with Jade two days ago, I start activating all my Aura abilities, then wait for the Auras to intertwine until they form a ck Aura with colored lights around me. I control my Auras while activating the Blood Servant and Vampire Servant skills causing red energies toe out of my hands, then I extend my Aura until it covers the two sisters in front of me at the same time these two red energies hit the two sisters. Neither of them seems to try to resist, so my Aura and these energies enter their bodies without difficulty, now I activate the [ Blood Pact ] skill, while my Aura and energy fill their bodies a red glow appears from within their stomachs. Soon drops of bloode out through the pores of my body along with my mana, spirit energy, and Ki going straight to these two sisters. Ding! <[ 2 individuals submitted willingly ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on each individual ]> . . . <[ Skill [ Blood Pact ] activated ]> . . <[ You have the choice to grant power to each individual if you wish ]> I feel my energies leaving my body at a dangerous level, maybe it wasn''t the smartest choice to try to take care of both at the same time. Before long I was so tired that I dropped to one knee, I could see that my body was starting to get weak from the tiredness, but I was still able to keep going, I have done this several times and I have gotten used to this process. A very big pain hits my head due to the flow of information that invaded my head, I had to use the parallel thinking skill to get myself focused enough to choose the skills I had already thought about. I bestow the bloodline [ Mystic Rabbit (Unique): 100% ] to the two sisters. So I grant the skill [ Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] also to the two sisters, which should be a good skill for Vampires. ,m After that four streams of red liquid energye out of my body, two took the form of red liquid bunnies and the other two streams of liquid energy take the solid form of red crystals in the form of a drop. Each sister got one of each as their bodies absorbed this power I bestowed, then a red me fully covers their bodies and makes them both float in front of me. An intense red glowes out of these mes preventing me from seeing anything, then the me crystallizes leaving two crystals of the same size floating next to each other in front of me. In a short time, a heartbeat sound can be heard and the lights of these crystals shine in the rhythm of this beating heart, between the heartbeats the brightness diminishes leaving me to see parts of silhouettes inside the crystals. At that moment my energy stops being sucked by these two sisters, so the pulse of these two crystals elerates more and more. Ding! <[ Starting process to awaken you from the potential ]> . . . <[ Starting body reconstruction ]> Finally, the two crystals explode in the dust of red light energy slowly disappearing, almost without strength I was going to fall, but Beatriz the daughter of Elsaris runs to me and supports me not to fall. "Thank you..." (I) "You look very tired, let me help you out a little." (Beatriz) I grab a bottle of blood recement potion and drink it, meanwhile, I look at the two girls that can be seen now that the crystal is gone. The two looks to be around 16 or 17 years old, they both have golden eyes and a purple eye, they both have long ck and white hair, Elsaris is a little taller at around 1.70 meters and Samira is 1.65 meters feet tall. They both had long rabbit ears on top of their heads, their ears were a dark red color, they both had a rabbit tail behind their backs, they also had some dark red fur on their arms and legs. Elsaris had medium-sized breasts while her sister had small breasts, they both had beautiful legs and looked very athletic with lean muscles. The two stays for a few minutes looking at each other, then Elsaris throws herself at her sister and starts crying in a way I never expected to see, the appearance the two was beautiful and they looked like two sisters with very simr characteristics, this surprised me since they are not blood sisters. I wanted to tell them to put some clothes on, but I didn''t want to interrupt this moment that took ages to happen, while Elsaris cried her sister lovingly caressed her head, neither of them said anything, for a few minutes the room waspletely in silence making it seem like only the two of them were here. "Sister, I kept my promise, I said... I said I wouldn''t rest until I found a cure for you..." (Elsaris) "I knew you could, but it pains me to know that I''ve been a burden to you so far." (Samira) "You will never be a burden to me, sister." (Elsaris) "How long has it been?" (Samira) "More than 500 years..." (Elsaris) Tears "My poor dear girl... you must have suffered a lot because of me..." (Samira) Samira starts crying as her face gets sad as she imagines how Elsaris must have spent this time, as I see this I pull out another bottle to drink, this time an HP potion. "I am a Vampire sister, my life expectancy has no limits, as an immortal 500 years are nothing, all this effort has earned me an eternal life by your side..." (Elsaris) "I will not allow you to be alone again, leave everything to your sister, I will always be by your side." (Samira) "Sister..." (Elsaris) Such a touching meeting scene is almost making me cry, while trying to stop my tears froming out I pull out another bottle which this time contains a potion of MP for me to drink. "Can I see that I have a name now? Besides, I remember that name." (Samira) "I knew you would like that name, I chose it, but it was Zenos who gave you that name." (Elsaris) "I love the name, but who is Zenos? Why does my status say I''m a Vampire now?" (Samira) "Zenos was the person I found who could heal you, he is also our Father now as he is the Patriarch of our bloodline." (Elsaris) "Where is he? He''s that White Elf." (Samira) "No, that''s Jay my son." (Elsaris) "Zenos is the dark boy with red hair and different colored eyes over there." (Elsaris) As the two converts continue to embrace while naked, Elsaris slowly exins the things her sister asks until pointing at me, she was drinking thest drop from a bottle of blood this time. "Is that pretty child our Father? But he looks younger than you." (Samira) "I''m not sure how old he is, but I suspect he''s not even 100 years old, so he must really be younger than me." (Elsaris) "But age doesn''t mean much to a Vampire, what matters to us is a lineage, in time I will teach you about our culture." (Elsaris) "Alright, we have plenty of time now." (Samira) "I think you''ve already had your meeting, but how could you stop hugging and put some clothes on?" (I) Ding! "That might even be a little inappropriate." (Elsaris) "Why would I care about others looking at me? I''m so proud of this body my sister worked so hard to give me." (Samira) "It''s not about your shame, it''s about mine." (I) "It''s hard for me to know where to look, so please put some clothes on." (I) "Here, put these dresses on until Tanya sews new clothes for you." (Vanessa) "Thank you so much, could you tell me your name?" (Samira) "I''m Vanessa, I''m also Zenos'' daughter, so you can call me sister if you want." (Vanessa) "I''m so happy, now my family is even bigger, I always wanted to have a big family." (Samira) "We still have two other brothers, I''ll introduce you to everyer." (Vanessa) "Aren''t you happy Elsaris? We have more people in our family now." (Samira) "If the sister is happy, then I am happy." (I) Vanessaes to me after talking a bit with her new sisters, so she uses some magic to strengthen me, it will help me stand up and walk a little bit at least. While Vanessa treated my body, Elsaris was introducing her two children to her sister. After that I went to sleep, when I checked in the room there were dozens of Fairies and Spirits lying sleeping in my bed, I used my non-elemental magic to make them float and put them somewhere else on the bed, it was making a space for me to lie down too. After so much time living with Fairies and Spirits around me all the time I''m used to them, so I don''t care about these little things anymore like them using my bed, I lie down and let myself be carried away by fatigue. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... Chapter 301 Cap 300: New Goal(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up with even more Fairies and Spirits in my room, some were even sleeping on top of me, I carefully push them all away and get up. After getting ready I go down to the kitchen to get something to eat and see everyone eating around the table, so I sit down to enjoy everyone''spany. "Looks like I was thest to wake up today." (I) "The master is always thest to wake up." (Ibuki) "His sleep is strangely heavy, with his strong senses his sleep was supposed to be lighter." (Kira) "You had to see the beautiful scene of several Spirits and Fairies sleeping next to the master, I wanted to sleep like that too." (Caryna) "You only say that because you''ve never been kicked out of bed by one of those brats." (La) "I don''t know why theyin, Fairies and Fire-type Spirits always appear in the forge, thanks to them the work has been much easier." (Anton) "Speak for yourself, these Fairies and Spirits are always causing confusion in myb, they fiddle with delicate tools, change the order of materials I use, and sometimes even randomly mix things up causing an explosion or doing something bizarre like a poison that spread a stench throughout myb." (Lyra) "Why don''t you set up a barrier?" (I) "I''ve asked Irina many times, but something always happens and she is very busy with everything." (Lyra) "My sister and I have been getting very busy with the people of the vige since we arrived in the mountain range." (Irius) "You have been a great help." (I) The food was delicious as usual, everyone was alsoughing and talking. "I think everyone must have introduced themselves to Samira and Jade by now, right?" (I) "Yes, we''ve been talking to Jade since day one, she even enjoys training with Sophia." (Ivan) "It''s been really nice to have a spear-type weapon user to train, it helps me a lot to gain experience to fight others like her." (Sophia) "I felt that their way of fighting without weapons was different from the Ogres who rely only on their brute strength, so it has been very useful for me, in addition, it has helped me to get used to this body." (Jade) "Don''t even get me started, I kicked the edge of the bed in my sleep, it sent a piece of wood flying through the window, I just hope I didn''t hit anyone." (Samira) "I''ll help with your training sister, I''m sure you''re not used to a humanoid body yet." (Elesaris) "I''m d to see everyone getting along." (I) We spent some time talking together, Diana offered to help with Samira''s training and Kira was trying to get Byakko to eat some fruit since this cat is only eating meat. I asked Tanya how her work has been and she said with a big smile that it has been a lot easier since some Arachne and some Nymphs have joined her to help. Anton also said that some Ogres and Orcs have joined him at his cksmith shop, it looks like these two might be in trouble as their work areas must be cramped with all this extra help. I thought it would be nice to build a forge and a workshop for these two to be able to call more people to help, it''s also nice for them to have a bigger space to work now that there are so many people living here. When I mentioned this other orders starteding in, ¨¦rica and Irina wanted to build a library, they said that the library in this mansion is already full and more than half of the books we own are stored inside storage items. Also, Diana and Sophia started asking for a bigger training area now that there are so many warriors who enjoy training in the Dungeon. As if those orders weren''t enough, Freya said that she would have to build a big warehouse where to store food and ingredients, Nira also said that she would need a warehouse where to store materials from monsters and misceneous items that we can sell or useter, Ivan also started to say that it would be nice to build a sewer system like the capitals of the various Kingdoms or even like the sewer systems of the city of Valen. Things didn''t stop there, Nix started talking about my shadow that now we can focus on expanding the Dungeon more and more and soon start putting monsters on the floors. There were so many things to solve that I wanted to go back to bed and forget about all these problems, but there''s no use running away from these situations, so I started prioritizing things, I told Nix that I''ll only start summoning monsters after we have ten floors. Then I told the others that before thinking about what we''re going to build, we have to find someone qualified in civil construction, I also suggested seeing a doctor. Those are our goals, for now, we have to have the minimum quality of life at least, so I want the buildings to be well nned to fit the culture of these various races, so everyone can livefortably. I told Kira, Elsaris, Jay, and Beatriz that the four would be in charge of seeking information from people qualified for this type of work, I also mentioned some characteristics that the person should have to even be considered. 1. Must not have any kind of prejudice against any race. 2. Cannot be a believer of Baldr the idiot God. 3. Cannot be corrupt. 4. It must be someone who enjoys their work. 5. Must be someonepetent. 6. Must be someone who knows themonnguage. When we arrived in the port city of some minor Kingdom they would look for this information, with that I could prioritize things and solve these problems temporarily at least. ---------- After eating I left the Dungeon, spent the rest of the day flying on the back of Nyx''s Dragon form, I needed some time to think, I have to organize the changes since thest battle against Farus. My level has increased a lot with all these battles, but it seems like it might take a while to evolve again, another thing that happened was my skills, some leveled up because of the battle and others because of what I''ve seen. I still remember the notifications I saw the day after the battle against Farus and the notifications I have seen until yesterday. Ding! <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Physical damage resistance: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Party Coordination: 8 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Dark Elemental Affinity: 3 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Major mental disorder: 6 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Great Pain Resistance: 8 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Weak Light Elemental Resistance: 1 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Leadership: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Reinforce weak subordinates: 3 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Body Enhancement (fangs/legs/exoskeleton/bones/ws/arms/scales/tail): 2 > 4 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Flexible body: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ 3D Maneuvers: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Aura of Judgment: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Super recovery: 4 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Vampire ws: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Blood Servant: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Magic Warrior Body: 2 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Assassination Technique: 4 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Sword Technique: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Daggers Technique: 9 > 10 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Chaos Lord''s de Technique: 3 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Vampire Servant: 4 > 5 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ de of Light: 5 > 7 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Magic Circle: 4 > 6 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Martial Master Aura: 2 > 4 ] ]> . . p <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Ruler Presence: 1 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Magic Aura: 1 > 3 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Elemental magic (wind/fire/earth/light/thunder/wood/ice): 1 > 2 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Chaos Aura: 5 > 6 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Weak Light Elemental Resistance: 10 ] > [ Light Elemental Resistance: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Reinforce weak subordinates: 10 ] > [ Reinforce subordinates: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Sword Technique: 10 ] > [ Superior Sword Technique: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Daggers Technique: 10 ] > [ Superior Daggers Technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill leveled up [ Improved Sexual Stamina: 7 > 9 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has leveled up [ Boost subordinates: 1 > 5 ] ]> I like to see my skills level up, it shows I''m getting stronger, but why did the sexual stamina skill level up again? It must be the fault of the various things I''ve seentely, I was a virgin in my past life and I''m still in this one too, I think having so many beautiful women around is affecting me more than I expected. I don''t think I need to keep repressing myself anymore, I''ll solve this right after a conversation with the girls. One thing that caught my attention is the ability to reinforce subordinates having gone up so many levels, it took me a whole day to think about it and now I can only imagine that the skill became stronger because it counted all the people in the vige as my subordinates when I went recognized as vige leader. Chapter 302 Cap 301: Unforgettable Night(Chapter Preview) After a long conversation with everyone to see how they are doing, I learned that Elsaris and Samira started training together to get used to their bodies, in addition, I learned that Jade spends all day helping the people of the vige to start paying for their crimes. During the afternoon I called Ivan and Nn over for a men''s chat, told them what I thought of me stopping avoiding girls'' Charges. Ivan said I should do this today, that''s because Diana is being a big problem on full moon nights, it seems her instincts get stronger and it''s hard for her to repress her desires. Nn told me that on thest full moon night they had to tie Diana up, that''s because she looked like a beast without rationality, Nn said he''s going to miss me since I''ll be dead when Diana finishes me, I know it was a joke, but the possibility of that happening worried me. I asked Nn to warn the others to stop stopping girls when they try toe to me, I''m a little shy about taking the initiative in these things so I''ll wait for them toe to me. I thought it was a good n, but seeing a pitying look when Ivan and Nn looked at me, I didn''t dare ask what was going through their heads. Today would be the day so I wanted to be emotionally prepared, but just as I was walking down the hall of the mansion I was attacked by Ibuki who pushed me into an empty room. Freya who was nearby passed by the bedroom door and closed the door before leaving, after that I spent the next 4 hours trapped in the room with Ibuki. ---------- When I left the room it was already getting dark, my clothes were in pieces and Ibuki was sleepingfortably in my arms, I left the room carrying her and the first person I see is Freya waiting outside. "How long have you been here?" (I) "Just a few minutes master, I figured your activities were ending when I couldn''t hear your voices anymore." (Freya) "..." (I) I was frozen in ce as I imagined what Freya''s words meant. "Did you... did you hear?" (I) "I think everyone in the mansion heard, now everyone must be making their preparations, so I advise the master to be careful, even with your strength I''m worried if your body willst until tomorrow morning." (Freya) "..." (I) I waspletely embarrassed, to imagine that everyone heard what I was doing, not to mention that Ibuki was tireless and only stopped when he passed out from exhaustion, I''m covered in sweat now. "Master, let me take care of Ibuki, I''ll help her clean up and then take her to bed." (Freya) "Wouldn''t it be better for me to do that?" (I) "I don''t think the master will have time for that." (Freya) "I advise you to start running." (Freya) "What are you..." (me) Before I finished speaking I felt like something was watching me, when I looked around I didn''t see anyone but my instincts were screaming that a predator was nearby. After these hours with Ibuki, I don''t know if I''ll be able to be with another girl now, I look worriedly at Freya. "Don''t look at me like that, it was one thing to stop them all that was already exhausting work, but now that they know that Ibuki was the first they won''t wait any longer." (Freya) "I just pray that you manage to survive, Leo was worried about you and tried to stop Diana, you don''t want to know your current state." (Freya) Freya takes Ibuki from my arms, soon I see a figure passing by, but when I looked I didn''t see anyone, I knew I should keep away to rest, so I used my maximum speed to run. "(Damn! Damn! I didn''t know they would go crazy like that, first Ibuki who didn''t even try to talk to me and came aggressively ripping my clothes, now this situation where I''m running...)" (I) I was going to try to get past the library to escape through the window, but the moment I passed through the library doors arge magic circle made a dome that prevented me from seeing anything outside. "You don''t know how long I waited master, how many times I imagined this moment..." (¨¦rica) "¨¦rica? Where are you?" (I) "You were always so busy, so many problems popping up..." (¨¦rica) "I''m a little tired right now...let''s take it too slow please...let me get some rest..." (I) I was trying to look around but I wasn''t seeing anything, I couldn''t control my mana here, it felt like this dome was interfering with the flow of Mana inside my body. ¨¦rica''s voice sounded like a whispering from all directions, she didn''t know where she wasing from. "I''m sorry master, but I can''t contain myself any longer." (¨¦rica) Soon I hear a voice in my ear at the same time that two light blue arms hug my neck from behind, I feel two soft things on my back, when I look down I see a long thin ck tail curling around my waist. "Don''t resist master, I promise I will make your time worth it." (¨¦rica) I feel ¨¦rica run her tongue in my ear as she talks to me, then I feel her hands moving over my body. For the next few hours I discovered that ¨¦rica has a very vivid imagination, besides that she is very provocative with her sensuality, she didn''t give me time to rest and for some reason, she was always throwing a potion on the floor that evaporates into a pink mist that made me a little dizzy. If Ibuki could be called aggressive, then ¨¦rica was a total pervert who wanted to test out a lot of different positions and sensations. ----------- I didn''t know how much time had passed, I only know that when the dome disappeared I was on the floor naked with ¨¦rica in her demonic form-hugging me with a big smile as she slept, I was so tired I was having a hard time gathering my strength to get up. It took a few minutes before the library doors opened and Freya appeared, she came to me and put a pair of pants beside me, then she threw a cloak over ¨¦rica and lifted her into her arms. "You''re doing better than I imagined dealing with two women who have been suppressing their cravings for months and still staying awake." (Freya) "I didn''t expect... aff... aff... that they would be so energetic... aff... aff..." (I) Freya stops and leaves two potions on the floor, then she walks to the door. "Yousted five hours this time, so I''ll leave a physical booster potion and an energy potion here." (Freya) "I advise the master to hurry, there are still two people wearing you." (Freya) Without waiting for me to say anything Freya leaves with ¨¦rica in her arms, I do my best to drag myself to the potions and drink them both. It only took a few seconds to start feeling the effects of the potions, at that moment I see a figure passing in front of the doors, so I close the doors I take the pants that Freya left behind and I jump through the library window, during the jump I put my pants on while I run to the forest. Before reaching the forest I see the shadow of a beast jumping from the window thates out looking at me with a fierce look, a look of a predator looking at its prey. I ran as fast as I could and tried not to run in a straight line, I used the trees to hide and changed direction several times as I ran, I even tried to use my hiding skills. "(I didn''t expect this kind of situation, why can''t my first time be normal like in romanticedy movies?)" (I) "(Why does it have to be like a survival movie?)" (I) As I ran, I stopped hearing any sound, so I stopped on the branch of a tree where I hid among the leaves. "I got you..." (Diana) Bamm! When I thought I was well hidden I feel something hitting me from the side and I''m thrown to the ground, falling out of a tree doesn''t even scratch someone with my status. After the impact I feel my body being pressed against the ground, when I look I see Diana on top of me ripping my clothes off. Diana''s eyes were like a beast''s, she destroyed my pants that I had just put on while tearing her own clothes, unlike ¨¦rica who tried to talk at least, Diana didn''t try to talk and just acted wild. Diana was literally like a beast, she spent the whole night acting wild, my body was covered in w marks, especially on my back. ---------- The sky was starting to lighten when I finally managed to make Diana swoon, I found out she was the wild type but it took me longer with her I have no idea how long it was but she was nestled in my arms in the middle of the forest I thought that this night would never end. I was afraid of losing consciousness before Diana, I was afraid that she would continue even with me unconscious, I don''t know if my body could resist it, even now I was at my limit, I wasn''t even able to move a finger or say anything, my vision was getting very blurry due to exhaustion. I hear footsteps approaching, but I don''t even have the strength to turn my head. "Looks like the master is still alive, that''s a relief." (Freya) "Diana has always been our biggest concern, you were here for more than 7 hours, Ivan did his best to keep the people of the vige away as Diana''s roars and screams were heard from afar." (Freya) I recognize Freya''s voice, she gives me three bottles to drink one at a time, by the taste I knew they were a physical boosting potion and an energy potion like the ones I drank before, the third bottle was blood. After drinking these three bottles I felt much better, but I still couldn''t move, but this time I was at least seeing better and I saw Freya carrying Diana away in her arms. "Try not to kill him." (Freya) "I would never let the master die, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him." (Kira) I hear Freya saying something, then I hear another voice that I recognize as Kira''sing from somewhere, then I feel something being dripped into my mouth and I fall into the dream world. Chapter 303 Cap 302: The Triumph Of A Survivor(Chapter Preview) It was already mid-afternoon when I went to get something to eat, I needed Irius'' help to get to the kitchen, my whole body was in pieces, I was so tired that I could spend the rest of the week resting. As soon as I arrived in the kitchen Freya already had food ready waiting for me. "I hope the master wasn''t upset that I didn''t help." (Freya) "You could have at least tried." (I) "It wouldn''t do any good, none of them wanted to be left behind, since you pleased one you would have to please all of them, but the master did very well for having managed to finish off Kira too." (Freya) "I had to use various skills to strengthen my body, I also had to use the ability to ovee limits." (I) "My father was half dead when I took him out of Kira''s room, I was with my sister to see if he was still alive." (Irius) "Irina is taking care of Kira while I came to bring my Father for something to eat after a good shower." (Irius) "Remind me to thank Lyra for giving ¨¦rica and Kira so many suspicious potions." (I) ? "Lyra didn''t have much choice, she wouldn''t be able to escape if she refused their request." (Freya) "From what I hear she has been researching these potions since before we came to the mountain range." (Freya) "..." (I) "That means..." (I) "They were preparing to attack you, they only waited because of the urgent situation in the mountain range." (Freya) "I thought I was going to die, none of them wanted to give me time to rest." (I) "Father, you have to know that Demi women shouldn''t suppress their desires like Ibuki''s." (Irius) "¨¦rica is even worse, Demons are the race that has the strongest desires, so they have to satisfy their desires somehow or it can be dangerous as you may have seen." (Irius) "For sure ¨¦rica was the craziest of them all, my luck she doesn''t have the same physical resistance as Diana or Kira." (I) "From what I heard it was also Kira''s first time, she asked me a lot of advice on this matter to make sure to make the master happy." (Freya) "It was an amazing night, if it wasn''t for the fear of dying from exhaustion every second it would have been even better." (I) "Usually we Elves don''t have that much sexual desire, but you made her repress her desires for a long time." (Freya) "So they''re not going to be like this all the time, are they? I don''t think I''ll survive if it''s like this every time." (I) "You can learn something to help, for example, men and women in a brothel usually have the skills to give more pleasure to their partners, so they can satisfy their partners faster so they can serve other customers." (Irius) "..." (I) "..." (Freya) Freya and I looked surprised at Irius who always has the Aura of an innocent man, I didn''t expect to hear such things from him. cough cough "Don''t look at me like that, I have my needs too." (Irius) "With such a pretty face and body like that, I didn''t expect you to have to frequent these ces." (I) "Before I met you my face wasn''t so pretty so I was never very popr, as a warrior I was always on the brink of life and death so when I came back from the Church of Light suicide missions I had to ease the tension somehow." (Irius) "Does Irina know?" (I) "Who do you think took me to this kind of ce?" (Irius) "..." (I) I didn''t expect to find out such things about my children, it seems I have to learn more about them. "But don''t worry, Irina doesn''t like men, maybe it''s because of Archbishop Gretto, knowing what he did to our mother and what he intended to do to her left a trauma, because of that she has a strong preference for women." (Irius) "With your story, it doesn''t surprise me." (I) "So the times you two went out at night when we were still in Valen City..." (Freya) "We don''t go to brothels anymore, we always had adventurers looking for us, my sister was even more popr with women than I was." (Irius) "Many adventurous women prefer to be with other women for fear of getting pregnant by men." (Irius) d to hear my kids are popr with women, they seem to be happy with their lives apparently. "Well let''s wrap this up, the master needs to eat something." (Freya) I sit at a table in the kitchen, Freya starts bringing out tes of various types of food, Irius puts out five bottles of blood for me to drink as much as I want to. I clean the dishes one by one until I have a pile of 15 dirty dishes, then drink thest bottle of blood to the bottom. "I feel alive again." (I) "Good thing, because that was thest meat we had, sir, you need to hunt for tomorrow''s food." (Freya) "The meat in the vige has also run out, we need to organize a hunt tomorrow." (Irius) "That''s not a problem, during the night I talk to everyone to organize everything." (I) "For the moment nothing will spoil my mood for having survived such a night." (I) "Now that I''ve taken care of your food, you can go and rest in the garden, Sophia is training Alice there, Elsaris and Samira are also training there." (Freya) "If you find Nn, tell him the cleaning job for the next two weeks is his." (Freya) Sigh "That idiot, betting against Father..." (Irius) "What bet?" (I) "Nn suggested a bet while you were still with Ibuki yesterday, he didn''t think the master would be able to take care of the four girls one after the other." (Freya) "It needed everyone in the mansion to keep them away from you Dad, so to be honest, everyone had their doubts." (Irius) "But the only ones who bet against you were Leo, Nn, Lyra, and Elsaris." (Freya) "Why did Elsaris participate in something like this?" (I) "From what Jay said it sounds like Elsaris has a gambling problem, so I knew there was going to be a bet on which to participate." (Irius) "What are they going to have to do now that they''ve lost the bet?" (I) "Everyone will clean the mansion for the next two weeks in maid clothes." (Irius) "With clothes like Caryna, hahahahahaha..." (Irius) "..." (I) "Hahahahahahahaha..." (me) I can''t believe they made such a stupid bet, that''s what they deserve for doubting me, I have to make sure no one ever forgets this moment. ---------- I spent the rest of the day rxing, but it annoyed me to see Ibuki and Diana training so energetically in thete afternoon when I''m finished, I''d hoped they were at least in a simr state to mine. "(Guess I''ll have to get those skills Irius talked about.)" (I) "(I don''t know what I need to learn these skills, so the next town we go I''ll get those skills from the highest level brothel men and women I have in town.)" (I) "What are you thinking about master?" (La) "Nothing, I was just thinking some silly thing to pass the time, nothing much." (I) "Where were you, haven''t I seen you since yesterday afternoon?" (I) "I was following you yesterday, it was so much fun watching you being yed with by the girls." (La) "You little Demon Fairy... watched me run instead of helping your master..." (I) "If you are a man then resolve these matters yourself." (La) "Never mind, I''m not in the mood to argue with you." (I) "I don''t want to fight either, I just came to say that Sapphire is asking about you." (La) "Call her, I was going to ask her toe anyway, talk to Diana, Ibuki, Jade, and Sophia toe too." (I) "All right." (La) After about twenty minutes everyone is present in the garden, we sit at arge table outside to talk about some cut fruits on the table, Safira was also here apanying her daughter. "Before I start, Sapphire, did you want to talk to me about something?" (I) "Just wanted to know what you''re thinking of doing about the food that''s almost gone." (Sapphire) "I wanted to talk to all of you about this very matter." (I) "Tomorrow morning I''m going to ask Nix to stop in an area with a lot of monsters, so I want you to gather people for a day of hunting." (I) "That would be good, we have many warriors and hunters in our vige, one day of hunting in a suitable area will be enough for weeks of food." (Sapphire) "I''ll also hunt, I''ll make sure to get the monsters with the tastiest meat." (Jade) "We could get some more fruit trees too, that would be nice to have more fruit variety." (Sophia) "Fine with me, ask some Nymphs and the Vige Guardian for help, they should be of help with this." (I) "Will the master hunt with me too? Shall we hunt together like before?" (Ibuki) "Of course, it would be a good exercise for me." (I) "I called you here to divide into hunting parties, each of you will be in charge of a group of twenty or thirty people, so choose your group members well." (I) "You have this night to choose your groups, as soon as the Suns rise tomorrow we will start hunting." (I) "That won''t be a problem, I''m sure we''ll all be ready, master." (Diana) Chapter 304 Cap 303: A Late Visit(Chapter Preview) I had a good night''s sleep, no one bothered me that night but when I woke up my bed had 4 girls, three were in pajamas and one was naked. The only one without clothes was ¨¦rica, all the others were wearing clothes, even Ibuki to my surprise, they were all sleeping in my bed like we used to do in the old days. I didn''t want to wake them up, so I got up making as few movements as possible, then I leave the room, when I notice that I''m still wearing my pants I''m sure nothing happened yesterday, it seems they just wanted to sleep with me. I start walking around the mansion while I wait for the others to get up, the first rays of light were already showing through the window, then I start to hear the sound of conversationing from one of the rooms I was passing by. p "Please sister, I''m tired of staying up all night..." (Elsaris) "I''ve been waiting for this moment since you took humanoid form, the only reason I wanted to evolve so much was to do this." (Samira) "Someone might show up, Beatriz always visits me in the morning, at least wait until nightfall... hmmm..." (Elsaris) "Don''t pretend you didn''t enjoy the night either, you looked pretty excited when I kissed you after we walked into the room yesterday." (Samira) "Try to be rational sister, we have eternity to enjoy each other''spany, we don''t need to rush... who''s there?" (Elsaris) "..." (I) I was a little stunned by the meaning of what I was hearing because I was standing in the hallway facing the door when ten needlese flying through the door and almost hit me. I managed to narrowly dodge it, but when the needles hit the wall I saw a green stain on the wall caused by the needles, it wasn''t hard to imagine it was poison. As soon as I saw this I ran as fast and silently as possible, I don''t want to be found by this crazy woman, what the two of them do is none of my business. When I check into the kitchen I find Freya sorting some fruit, so she looks at me and then approaches. Sigh "Did the master bother Miss Elsaris and her sister?" (Freya) "No, no, nothing like that, I just woke up early and was walking around the mansion, not spying on anyone." (I) Freya reaches up to my neck and pulls something, when I look at her hand it''s a very final needle with the tip stained green. "When did..." (I) "The master is lucky to have resistance to poisons, this here would be deadly for most people, it seems Miss Elsaris still resorts to instinctual murder when she is surprised by something." (Freya) "I was feeling a slight burning, I didn''t imagine she had managed to hit me." (I) "So it was the master? You were spying on me and Elsaris?" (Samira) While talking to Freya I am surprised by Samira whoes behind my back wearing a nightgown. "I wasn''t spying on anyone, I just woke up early and was walking around the mansion, I''m sorry if I heard something I shouldn''t have." (I) "I''m just kidding, I don''t care what others know, I''ve always liked bunnies since I went to Vegas in my previous life." (Samira) "It reminds me that Elsaris said you could be an Outsider." (I) "She''s already talked about it with me, she''s right." (Samira) "Thest thing I remember is being in aa from cancer, so I woke up like a baby White Rabbit." (Samira) "I considered myself straight in my teens, but I must admit that after being helped all my life by women while men walked away made me have a desire for women too." (Samira) "When I woke up as a Rabbit I was scared and confused but I was in a safe ce with hundreds of beings of the same race around, after a few days another wave of children was arriving and the first I saw was Elsaris, something in her eyes caught my attention." (Samira) "You could say I used her as an emotional anchor to keep my sanity, taking care of her kept me well for a long time and made me understand this world a little, when I saw the first Elf I almost went crazy thinking about the games I yed in my teens." (Samira) "When Elsaris acquired a humanoid form I was on fire, the only reason I didn''t jump on her was the race difference was too big, but still I always showered with her." (Samira) "When she became a Vampire her appearance became even more beautiful, all I wanted was to take her to bed, but I was already weak at the time, and not long after Elsaris trapped me in the blood crystal while looking for a way to help me." (Samira) "Now I''m living a dream, I can enjoy being with Elsaris for eternity, besides I don''t have to hold back anymore, Elsaris doesn''t even try to resist me, I''m in paradise now." (Samira) "At least try to restrain yourself when you''re in public, I was embarrassed just listening to you." (I) "The master need not be ashamed, if you looked a little more feminine I might even pull you into the room." (Samira) "Please don''t do that, I''m having enough problems with women already, not to mention Elsaris is definitely a Yandere type." (I) Samira looks at me in surprise. "Are you an Outsider too?" (Samira) "Yea." (I) "Which country?" (Samira) "U.S." (I) "I was from Russia." (Samira) "I am treated in your country, I spent myst years there." (Samira) In the middle of the conversation, Samira started to speak English, maybe she wants to confirm my identity, after an exchange of words we both went to eat something that Freya prepared using fruits, then Elsaris came down to join us. After eating something I went outside to do some morning training while I waited for everyone to gather. As soon as everyone was ready I left the Dungeon and spent the rest of the day hunting along with the others, there were dozens of people putting on shoes, it took the whole day. During the day I resorted to traps as in the past with Ibuki, but when there were more than ten enemies Ibuki and I fought together, she seemed to be having a lot of fun. By the end of the day, I should have had enough meat tost two or three days of meat for everyone, I imagine the others had a good harvest as well. When we all got back we bled the corpses while I saved the blood for the next few days, so I let several people from the vige who were more experienced dismantle the bodies of the monsters. When I entered the mansion there were two people inside the mansion along with Nix, one I recognize, but the other woman with a flower-like crown floating on top of her head I don''t know who it is. "You''re finally back." (Hera) "Wee back master, as you can see we have two guests." (Nix) "I already know the Fairy Queen of the Wood Element Hera, but who is the other beautiful woman?" (I) "My name is Kamelia, I''m the Wood Spirit Queen, I''m also an old friend of Nix." (Kamelia) I was nervous that a stranger had entered the Dungeon, so I try to stay away as I try to probe the identity of this beautiful woman, but she was sincere and direct in saying her identity, Nix even nodded in affirmation while smiling. After knowing this woman''s identity I wouldn''t dare be disrespectful to her, so I bow to the two women and sit next to Nix. "We both don''t have much time on this continent, so I''ll be straight, we''re here to give the reward the Fairy Goddess promised." (Hera) "We were supposed to go to the old vige, but Hera was injured and had to wait for both legs to grow back." (Kamelia) "He didn''t need to know that part." (Hera) "You have nothing to be ashamed of, you managed to beat an Heretic God, you should be smiling from ear to ear." (Kamelia) "We didn''te to talk about this." (Hera) After a little argument between the two the Fairy Queen looks at me. "I liked Driade a lot, she had a good personality and had well-defined values, because I liked her I called my friend to help that Driade as a reward for you, I imagine you must be grateful for the opportunity." (Hera) "But the reward that the Goddess Aine wants to bestow on you is a pure element, for that, I will need my friend''s help just as I needed to help the Dryad." (Hera) "I don''t mind helping the master Nix made a contract with, you don''t know how happy I am to get to see her again." (Kamelia) "Let''s get started, we have to leave soon." (Kamelia) With that said the Fairy and Spirit Queens stand up and hold hands, then a powerful Aura is poured between the two, after a few minutes a sphere of Green energy forms between the two, then they point at me. The green-colored sphere flies faster than I expected towards me, then enters my body, I look at myself but I don''t feel anything different. Ding! <[ You received the skill [ Wood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your skill [ Wood Magic Elemental Affinity: 1 ] has been swallowed by the new skill [ Wood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] ]> Chapter 305 Cap 304: Beach(Chapter Preview) When the notifications popped up I was surprised, I never thought that getting a pure elemental affinity was so easy, at least that''s what I thought before the maddening pain left my mind reeling. The next thing I remember is lying in a pool of blood inside a green energy dome, I couldn''t even move and my whole body was sore. Gradually I felt energy heal my body, when I was able to move again I lifted my head and realized that my clothes were destroyed in pieces. I don''t know what happened, but I''m covered in dried blood and naked, at that moment the energy dome disappears letting me see that I was still inside the mansion in the room, the Fairy Queens and Spirits of the wood element were still there, they were looking surprises for me. "You adapted very quickly, it only took a week." (Hera) "I thought it would take a month, even if we were curing him, it shouldn''t be possible to adapt to an externally acquired pure element that quickly." (Kamelia) "We couldn''t give him innocent blood, so the only option was this way, even if it''s a little more difficult." (Hera) "What are you talking about?" (I) "It appears he has regained consciousness, his resistance to pain ismendable." (Hera) "You were trapped for a week while your body adapted to the pure element of wood, normally that would be impossible, but because you have divine blood you still have chances of sess." (Kamelia) "I''m d it worked, seeing your state during this process was horrible even for me." (Hera) "Now that everything is settled we are leaving, it was a pleasure to meet you Zenos, please take care of Nix for me..." (Kamelia) Without waiting for me to say anything, the two disappear. Ding! <[ Your skill leveled up [ Great Pain Resistance: 9 > 10 ] ]> But what happened to me while I was unconscious? I don''t remember anything, thest thing I know was that green energy sphere entering my body and notifications popping up in front of me, after that I just remember waking up inside that green energy dome a few minutes ago. I shouldn''t think about it, of course, it was such a bad experience that my brain tried to block it out, so never mind. I get up and head straight to the bathroom to shower, when I thought I was going to rest a pair of hands pulls me under the water. ---------- Two hourster I leave the bathroom more tired than when I entered, I was carrying a naked ¨¦rica and sleeping in my arms when I was about to leave the bathroom the doors opened and Freya enters. "I''m sorry master, I didn''t realize that ¨¦rica was in the shower when I realized it was toote and I didn''t want to interrupt." (Freya) p "Alright, I just want to go rest now, so I''m going to sleep." (I) "Do it master, don''t worry about anything else, you need to rest." (Freya) I say goodbye to Freya and go straight to my bed, on the way I was reaffirming the skills I need to get in the next town, all the women around me are strong and have an inhuman resistance, if I don''t get these skills I''ll be dead from exhaustion in shortly. I went to my room and threw myself on the bed heading straight to dreand. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ---------- The next day I wake up with one foot in my nose, La was sleeping on my face, I took her with one hand, but when I got up I noticed that the Fairies and Spirits were in my bed again, this time Nix was also lying next to me. next to me, she was biting my arm filling it with drool while she keeps repeating "meat...meat...delicious meat...", I don''t know what Nix is ??doing here and it took me a while to get her to let go of my arm without wake her up. When I open the door I see Freyaing towards me. "Good morning Master." (Freya) "Good morning, how do you always know where I am and when I''m leaving the room?" (I) "Apetent maid always has to know where the master is, so I trained the Fairies to tell me where the master is always." (Freya) "Have you been watching me?" (I) "Yes, I needed La''s help, but it was so worth it." (Freya) "That way I can always be there when the master needs me." (Freya) "Remind me to punish Later." (I) "Don''t worry, I''m just thinking of the best way to be of use to you." (Freya) "I''ll admit that you''ve always been there when I need it has been great, but knowing someone is watching me all the time is scary." (I) "Fairies just tell me where you are and if you need help, it''s not like I know everything you do." (Freya) "Good thing, otherwise I''d think I was in a horror movie." (I) "What is a horror movie?" (Freya) "Forget it, since you''re here can you tell me what Nix is ??doing in my room?" (I) "Nira made a suggestion about building a boat, so we spent five days building a boat and two days reinforcing that boat with various spells." (Freya) "We got to shore yesterday morning, so we put the boat out to sea and Nix opened the Dungeon gate inside the boat, after that she went in to get some rest." (Freya) "I''m d she''s resting, but why in my bed?" (I) "You let La sleep in her bed, so why would Nix be any different?" (Freya) "..." (I) That''s true, maybe it''s because of La''s size that I don''t see her as a woman, I even change clothes in front of her without caring, but Nix has a much more human appearance and height, so I''m embarrassed to do the same things in front of her or sleeping in the same bed as her. Sigh "I don''t think I should be a hypocrite, Nix certainly doesn''t see anything wrong with this, so I''ll leave it as is." (I) "Where are the others?" (I) "Most are still sleeping, but Sophia is teaching ¨¦rica about Aura control." (Freya) "Looks like ¨¦rica managed to learn the Aura magic skill, so she''s trying to learn more about controlling Auras." (Freya) "I''m happy for her." (I) Now that I''ve stopped to think I''m talking to Freya about various subjects when I forgot to ask something important. "Do you know how long I''ve been sleeping?" (I) "The master was alone with the Fairy and Spirit Queens for a week, after which you slept for two days straight." (Freya) "So it''s been 9 days..." (I) "Thanks for the info, do you have any food prepared?" (I) "Yes, a lot of people have been taking turns on the boat to fish, so we have a lot of fish to eat." (Freya) "I don''t think I''ve ever tasted a fish in this world, it will be good to change the taste a little." (I) "I will prepare for you now, master." (Freya) I went to get something to eat before looking to see how things are going at the camp, I am responsible for these people and I was away for 9 days, this was something I could not ept. I epted that responsibility and couldn''t leave it all behind for 9 days, so after eating a fish that was bigger than my body, a fish that was spectacrly delicious, I went to the camp to see how everything was going. It seemed that nothing much happened during these 9 days, the only thing I learned was that the Shadow mage Jana had evolved into a Shadow Ghoul, with that her powers of the shadow element became much stronger, she also managed to learn a magical Aura skill, so I took her to where Sophia was teaching ¨¦rica to learn how to control her Aura as well. I already figured out that Sophia was the best Aura user around here, so I gave her the task of teaching the others Aura control. After solving this I went out of the Dungeon, I am amazed at what I see, I was in a room made of wood where there was only the Dungeon gate, as soon as I left the room I was in another room twice the size where there were some boxes and adder leading up, there was an Arachne and a Werewolf carrying some big fish putting them in the boxes. After greeting them both I go up the stairs and open the doors that take me to the deck of the boat, for some reason it looked a little smaller from the outside, I also noticed that the boat hardly rocks. There were some people fishing but I didn''t pay attention to them, I went straight to the edge where I saw a beach not far away, there were many Lamias lying on the beach wearing very revealing clothes, I also noticed that the boat was a little over 25 meters long, it was bigger than I thought it would be, but inside it somehow felt bigger, I thought I must have seen it wrong. "Master, have you finally woken up? How do you feel?" (Jade) "I feel good, can you tell me what those Lamias are doing on the beach? Can you also tell me why this boat doesn''t rock and doesn''t move?" (I) Chapter 306 Cap 305: Eclipse Merchants(Chapter Preview) After leaving the Dungeon I came across a lot of things that I didn''t understand, the size of the boat was bigger than I initially expected, moreover, the boat looked bigger inside than outside somehow, I even thought I was getting the wrong impression. Other things left me in doubt, the boat was in the ocean but even with the small waves hitting the boat it almost didn''t sway, besides I didn''t see any anchor, but even so the boat didn''t leave the same position it was in. One thing I also didn''t understand was why there were so many Lamias on the beach that the boat is close by, I also don''t know why the Lamias are wearing even more revealing clothes than usual. Luckily it seems that one of the people on deck was Jade, so she came over to talk to me and I took the opportunity to ask some questions that were running through my head. "I don''t know much about the boat, it would be better to ask Irina, Nira, and Lyra." (Jade) "All I know about the boat is that all the best Wizards in the vige worked on it." (Jade) "About Lamias the answer is simple, we are cold-blooded, so it''s hard for us to keep our bodies warm, that''s why we like physical contact, it makes it easier to keep us warm." (Jade) "But when the weather is nice and we have an area that gets so much sunlight, Lamias like to lie in the sun, that''s veryfortable for us." (Jade) "The master may not know, but because we Lamias are very affected by changes in temperature our bodies move by themselves during the night to fully embrace the nearest heat source, so we like to live in groups so we can sleep stuck together to keep us warm." (Jade) "(I can understand this if Ipare it to the reptiles of my ancient world, so I think other races will have simr problems like the Lizardman and the Snakman.)" (I) "Thanks, your answers helped me understand things a bit." (I) "Nira and Ivan are in the room on the other side of the boat, if the master needs me I''m going to the beach to get some food for my mother and the other Lamias." (Jade) "Alright, try to enjoy those Suns a little too, I imagine you would like to rx a little together with them." (I) "I''ll do that, see youter master." (Jade) After Jade walks to the edge of the boat she jumps back into her Lamia form during the jump, then she swims like a snake in a zigzag to shore. After seeing Jade arrive at the beach, I turn my attention to other things like the beauty of this beach, the way these waters are crystal clear, how beautiful it is to look at the horizon of the ocean. I spent a few minutes enjoying these simple pleasures, at least until I saw what looked like a giant crocodile and whale mix jump to an absurd height with a big fish in its jaws, for how long it took the waves to reach where the boat is after that one monster fell back into the water I have a notion he was very far away, but that only freaks me out even more as it means the monster would be even bigger up close. For fear of being attacked by that thing I run to the other side of the boat and open the door where I find an office with some cabs and a table with maps on top, Nira and Ivan was looking out the window when I entered. "That one was big." (Ivan) "Yes, but I wanted to know what he was eating." (Nira) "Why are you two so calm!?" (I) "Did you see that thing? We have to get out of here soon!" (I) "Master, have you finally woken up? Are you feeling better?" (Ivan) "We don''t have time to talk right now, how do we make this thing move? We have to get out of here!" (I) "Don''t worry master, we are safe." (Nira) "What do you mean safe? Did you see the size of that thing?" (I) "Exactly because of its size, the waters closer to the shore are too shallow for these giant sea monsters." (Nira) "That''s right, I''m actually surprised that one being this close should be chasing its prey this far, now that it''s caught that fish it should go back to the ocean." (Ivan) "As long as we don''t go too far from the maind coast we''ll be fine." (Nira) "Are you sure?" (I) "Yes, traveling by boat is usually faster and safer than traveling by wagon ovend, most sea monsters don''t need to attack boats and most of them are weak near the coast." (Ivan) Sigh "It looks like I got scared for nothing, but I''m relieved I don''t have to face that thing." (I) After finding out that everything was ok I enter the room and sit in a chair nearby, I was very stressed before but now I''m ok. "You worry too much, we wouldn''t stay here if it was dangerous." (Ivan) "I should have known that, but when I saw that monster I didn''t have time to think." (I) "Forget about it, I''ve been meaning to talk to you guys to ask about this boat." (I) "Do you like it, master?" (Nira) "Yes, it looks simple, but it''s really pretty." (I) "But how did you guys build it so fast?" (I) "There are many strong and capable people in the vige, Anton helped a lot with the construction as well, but the Nymphs and the Vige Guardian were also of great help." (Nira) "La also helped, I thought she could use space magic to erge the inside, but with her current power she was only able to make the inside 10% bigger." (Ivan) "I didn''t know she could do that." (I) "The space element is very versatile in things that the other elements wouldn''t be useful for." (Ivan) "Irina and other Mages also used various spells to strengthen the boat and also put up a barrier." (Nira) "This is amazing." (I) "But all thises at a cost to keep the magic working, we can use monster cores, global coins or some mage can use their own mana to recharge the hole core." (Nira) "We have a lot of monster cores, so everything will be fine." (Ivan) "So it''s these spells that keep the boat still and keep it from rocking?" (I) "Impact resistance magic to prevent it from swaying from the waves crashing into the boat and Space seal magic that trapped the boat where it is." (Ivan) "How do you manage all this?" (I) "With the help of Lyra and Irina, I used a reading crystal to connect these spells to this reading crystal and connecting to the ship''s core, so we used a reading crystal as a key, so no one can control the boat but us." (Nira) "But this boat is only temporary, in the future, we will ask someone who specializes in shipbuilding to make a big ship for us." (Ivan) "That would be nice, but before that, I wanted to know why you asked for this boat, to begin with, Nira?" (I) "To get into the city easier, Ivan and I are registered with the Trading Guild as a traveling tradepany, I used the name Eclipse Merchants." (Nira) "I thought about using the mansion''s name at the time, I guess I forgot to talk to the master about it." (Nira) "I like the name, it would also be easier for us to sell the things we have in excess if we arrive by boat, right?" (I) "That''s what I thought, this boat holds a crew of up to ten people, the others could stay inside the Dungeon until we leave town." (Nira) "Actually you gave me an idea to make a carriage where we could open the dungeon from the inside." (I) "I imagine the master is thinking this so Nix can be with everyone instead of always taking us around." (Ivan) "You''re right, I already have ns on that, but I need to acquire certain skills first." (I) "But before anything else I need to maintain priorities when we get to the city, we have to think about building the vige first." (I) "It''s actually going to be a city since the number of people isparable to a small town." (Ivan) "I don''t like to hear that, it makes it sound like I have even more work to doter." (I) "But changing the subject, do we know where we''re going?" (I) "We discussed and came to the conclusion of a good ce where we should go, but first we have to talk to you master." (Nira) "What ce would it be?" (I) Nira, Ivan, and I stand around the table where Nira stretches out a map, so she starts pointing out our approximate location before pointing out the ce where she has a port of a small Kingdom. "We should be in this area by now, if we go underneath we''ll reach a small-sized Kingdom, but I don''t advise going there." (Nira) "Why that?" (I) "Because this Realm has strongmercial links with the Realm of Light, it is also a Human supremacist Realm." (Ivan) "Then forget about this ce, it sure wouldn''t be nice to go there." (I) "But the Kingdom next door is a more liberal ce, the level of prejudice is almost non-existent and this Kingdom only has this port city as a city, all the rest of the territory only has small viges." (Nira) "This is also amercial Kingdom, we were thinking of going there, a boat trip should only take a week and a half." (Ivan) "Fine with me, let''s go to that realm you guys talked aboutst." (I) "Then it''s decided, we can leave whenever you want to master." (Nira) "We can go tomorrow, the Lamias seem to be having fun on the beach so let''s join them." (I) Chapter 307 Cap 306: Moros Kingdom(Chapter Preview) It''s been a week and a half, during that time I went back to my training to learn how to fly better during the morning, during the afternoon I did various tasks as vige leader, during the night I trained my Aura control techniques that Sophia taught me. During that time I synthesized some skills and this was the result. ? [ Weapon Technique: 1 ] --> This skill is the result of the synthesis of all Weapon Technique skills. ? [ Eclipse King''s Aura: 1 ] --> This skill is the result of synthesizing all Aura skills, with the exception of unique skills. [ Weapons Technique: 1 ] skill was a perfect match with [ Weapon Master ] skill, it seems I can use any weapon now, the only skills I didn''t synthesize were my chaos lord arts, my own martial arts, and weapons techniques I created. The result of the synthesis of Aura''s abilities was a pain that I could not bear, it was not a pain in the body, it was a pain that was deeper and more unbearable, many times I thought I was going to go crazy, but after the first synthesis, I realized that my body was not being hurt, so this time I didn''t need anyone''s help and I was alone while I did these syntheses. The painsted more than an hour, but so as not to disturb anyone I put up sound barriers so no one could hear my screams. The Goddess Selene said that I could fuse Auras without sustaining injury as long as I endured the pain, but she never said how excruciating this pain would be, many times I wondered why I was doing this, but in the end, I came to the conclusion that I was curious, maybe the biggest w I have is my curiosity that leads me to do things I wouldn''t normally do, in short, I''m an idiot. It was that curiosity that made me do things in my previous life that a normal kid would never try to do, it was that curiosity that made me start in the video game industry, it was that curiosity that made me do such thorough research for my games and it was that curiosity that made me persevere as I drifted in and out of thea until I was able to finish thatst game I created just to see the end result. Just now I was curious about the result of these syntheses, as I already know that I am safe as long as I endure the pain, I wanted to know the result of what I was doing, in addition to making me stronger. I''m someone who leads a lot of people now, I need to be strong to protect everyone, it would also be nice if I get strong Aura skills to subdue girls when theye after me, I already tried to use my Auras to ward them off, but it seems like they only get stronger using my Auras which only made themst for a longer period of time. During these two and a half weeks, Diana and Ibuki came to me every night, but unlike the first time it onlysted half the time before which was easier in Ibuki''s case, but Diana was still very wild and I always ended up full of scratch marks. Kira was the most controlled and only looked for me every three days, she was also much more affectionate than the first time, it seems Freya was right in saying that was just because she was holding back for a long time. But the one that gave me the most trouble was ¨¦rica, she was getting more and more perverted, she grabbed me every time I got distracted, in addition, she seemed tost longer and longer than the others. I was getting overwhelmed but still managed to bnce everything out somehow, but one thing that caught my attention was that even my new Aura skill which had be a unique skill also had no effect on girls, they just got more energy and your physical stats increase a lot. One thing I''ve been doing is asking Irius to teach me more about his de of light, de of shadow, and de of judgment skills and abilities. I already have the de of light skill, but I acquired this skill by drinking Irius'' blood when I met him, I only understood after learning from him that I had no control over the skill, I was using this skill automatically when I could have used it my Affinity with the Light element to increase or decrease the power of this attack. Irius taught me that all these de skills have the same way of learning and using. All I need is to use my energy concentrating everything on the sword de while using my elemental Affinity to merge the element into this energy, if I am able to do that I can always control the size and strength of this attack giving more control over how I use it inbat. This technique can be used to learn de-type abilities from all elements, Irius used this technique to learn the de of judgment while merging two elements into his de. After days of training, I managed to understand how Iruis did it and I realized that my light de attacks were almost three times stronger, I still haven''t learned the other two de skills I wanted, but now it''s just a matter of training and time until getting. Irius said that in my case it was easy to learn because I have skills that help me learn faster as a [ Weapon Master ] and because I already have the de of light skill it was easier for me to understand how it works. Irius was frustrated that it took him two years of training to learn how to do this while I only needed less than two weeks. ---------- This time of a week and a half was very busy, also by our reckoning we should already be close to reaching the port of the capital city of Moros, which has the same name as his Kingdom. We passed by the other port that Nira and Ivan talked about, but I didn''t even try to stop there, on the way we saw many ships going to that port, but we ignored them all. Now I''m in the hall of the mansion where the meeting table has been set up again, my entire group is present as well as Sapphire who is the leader of the council. "We''ve been here for over an hour, after all, we''ve discussed I think it''s decided, right?" (I) "Yes, unfortunately, people from the vige cannot appear in this town or they will be attacked, so I think the people we decided on are fine." (Sapphire) "I would like to go, but if there are any High Priests of any religion they will be able to see through my spectral body." (Ivan) "So the people leaving the Dungeon will be me, Kira, Diana, Nix, Vanessa, Samira, Leo, Freya, Irius, Elsaris, Jade, Beatriz and Jay" (¨¦rica) "I think it''s just us and the master." (Jade) "ording to the maps, we are already in the territory of the Moros Kingdom, this Kingdom only has the capital, which is the port city, and the entire territory is filled with viges." (I) "That means that all the nobles of this Realm will be in the port city." (I) "What do you know about this Kingdom, Ivan?" (I) "The Moros Kingdom and the Harnes Kingdom are the two mainmercial Kingdoms among the smaller Kingdoms, among them, the Moros Kingdom has a culture where money speaks louder." (Ivan) "All nobles are merchants, in addition, the royal family treats the Kingdom as argemercial enterprise, so if you don''t have a job and don''t pay taxes you will be treated as a debt ve when it is sold the money will be given to the government in tax ce." (Ivan) "So money is all that matters in this Kingdom." (I) "So I can only imagine that there are a lot of corrupt people there." (I) "It''s actually the opposite, the Kingdom has strong business rules to prevent corruption, they do it to keep a clean name and not alienate future business partners." (Ivan) "But what Ivan is not telling you is that they also do business with the ck market, they are an important business partner that we use to smuggle various things, one of the nobles of this realm is the leader of the ck market branch of this realm." (Elsaris) "Looks like this Realm isn''t as simple as I thought it would be." (I) "There is no such thing as a simple Kingdom, master." (Ivan) "All Realms have their own culture, the way of this Realm makes it impossible for it to grow and prosper in the future, but it also consolidated this Realm as something necessary for other small Realms." (Ivan) "Why? I understand that trade is important between nations, but why would this Kingdom be important?" (I) "They are used as intermediaries between the various Realms, this keeps Realms from being able to sell and buy goods indirectly without knowing who the original supplier is or who the ultimate buyer is." (Ivan) "Wouldn''t that be bad? The goods would be more expensive, it would be better to buy directly from the Kingdom of origin." (I) "The small Kingdoms have a lot of conflict with each other, so there is a lot of mistrust or even hatred between many Kingdoms, all of which make it impossible to make direct trade routes between the smaller Kingdoms." (¨¦rica) "But if you sell and buy from a Realm like this indirectly, then you don''t need to know who the other party is, it also ensures that the only trading partner you need is this one, the other Realms don''t matter anymore." (¨¦rica) "Many of these small Realms start wars to conquer other small Realms in an attempt to be a medium-sized Realm and be more prosperous, so they don''t want to have treaties with many Realms that prevent them from starting a war." (Ivan) It seems that the situation between the smaller Realms isplex, but I don''t mind that, I don''t n on staying in this Realm much. Sigh "None of that matters, but I''m d to have an overview of the situation in this Moros Kingdom, thanks for the information." (I) Chapter 308 Cap 307: Pirates(Chapter Preview) I held a meeting to understand a little more about the Kingdom we are heading to, but I ended up hearing more information than I needed to. After a meeting thatsted about two hours we discussed about the people going to the city, that''s why I noticed that many people here can''t show up in the city. With those things settled, we were about to end the meeting when a Ghoul with a fishing pole in hand rushes in while Alice runs after him. "Vige leader...Vige leader..." (Ghoul) "I told you to wait!" (Alice) "..." (I) I wave a hand at Alice to calm down, then she stops running as the Ghoules running to me, I stand up as he ces a hand on his knees wearily, he takes a few deep breaths to catch his breath before he starts talking. "Vige leader we have problems, we are under attack." (ghoul) "Calm down, tell me what happened." (I) "I and some others were fishing on the boat, then the boat rocks as if something hit the boat, when we look we see three boats attacking us from afar, they areing towards us." (ghoul) "An Ogre stayed up there to try to get away from the three boats, but they''re approaching too fast." (ghoul) "I ran inside and came here as soon as I got to the 4th floor." (ghoul) "You did well toe here and let us know, leave the rest to us." (I) After I say that I nod to Alice who follows the Ogre to the door, then I go back to look at everyone who attended the meeting. "Sophia, Jade, Jay, Irina, Diana, ¨¦rica and Freya." (I) "You will take care of these boats, if I''m not mistaken they are bandits, probably pirates." (I) "Want to capture them for a reward when we reach the port?" (Diana) "No, but I will want some people alive, you have to capture the three strongest enemies and the three with the most expensive clothes." (I) "They can kill everyone else." (I) "Make them unconscious, I want to interrogate themter." (I) "La, I want you to go along, I''ll watch everything that happens through your eyes, plus I want you to collect everything you find of value." (I) "If you already understand then grab your weapons and go, we don''t have much time." (I) Everyone left as I asked since the enemy won''t be waiting and everyone already had their weapons in their storage items, La opens a Space portal that leads to the safe room, then they go to the first floor and exit the Dungeon. I was seeing it all from La''s eyes, they wait a few more minutes as the three enemy boats approach, magic attacks hit the boat twice more before the enemies are close enough. I kept seeing through La''s eyes so I could help if the enemy was too strong, but to my surprise, it was the opposite, they were all too weak, Jade jumped on the deck of an enemy boat and released five drops of green liquid from her fingers killing five enemies that run towards her when the poison drops hit the enemies forehead pierces their heads causing them to drop dead. Thest two enemies are captured by Jade''s tail, then an arrow passes through Jade hitting a Mage''s shoulder who starts screaming in pain. The other two boats were captured with the same ease by the others, it was a victory that took only a few seconds, I imagined that the enemies would not be very strong, but I did not imagine that they would be that weak. I stopped sharing La''s vision and left the mansion, so I used my Dragon Wings to fly to the safe room to go to the 1st floor and out of the Dungeon. It only took me about five minutes to get to the deck where I see six people tied up, further back I see a cage where two White Elves were scared looking at the Jade Lamia form and a Beastman child was unconscious. Jade approaches and returns to her human form, Tania made a dress with the skirt cut on the side, so when Jade transforms she doesn''t run the risk of destroying her steal. When Jade is in front of me she kneels down, she''s the only one who still does these things to me, everyone else knows I don''t like to see my friends kneeling to me. "The enemies were killed and six were captured as you asked, master." (Jade) "Thanks, but please stop kneeling, how many times do I need to say it to be more rxed around me." (I) "As your servant, I must show at least that level of respect, so don''t mind it." (Jade) "That''s her way, master." (Freya) Sigh "You must be right." (I) "Who are those in the cage?" (I) "I found them inside one of the boats." (La) "Elsaris, separate the six prisoners, Beatriz and Jay will handle the interrogation with their mother." (I) "Alright, I already know what you want to do." (Elsaris) After Elsaris became my daughter I learned that she transformed her two sons to her new lineage, thanks to that they don''t get weaker while they are in the sunlight. As I watch the six of them being taken into the boat I imagine they are going to be dragged to the Dungeon, so I go to the cage. I look at the state the Elves are in, one of them has a big scar on his face, a cut that goes from the top of the right side to the bottom of the left side, he also has an appearance with well-built muscles with a few scars on his body, when I approached he had a look of caution and fear as he looked at me. I looked at the other Elf and he had a thin and delicate body, he didn''t have any scars on his body, his face was young and looked a little feminine giving it a more androgynous appearance, his eyes were empty, his body had some bruise marks, I had a bad feeling since the two Elves were naked. I looked at the child who was unconscious, he was the only one who still had his clothes on, he was a boy who had dog ears and a tail. "Who are you?" (I) "..." (Elf with scar) "If you don''t want to talk, I don''t mind, but know that I will treat you the same as those six." (I) "¡ã???¡ã?¡è¡ã" (Scar Elf) "..." (I) I don''t understand what the Elf was talking about, I wanted to know their story to think about what to do next, the marks on the androgynous Elf''s body are rope marks on his hands and feet, he also has strangtion marks on his neck, I hope what I''m thinking is wrong, otherwise I''m going to make those six bastards suffer so much they''ll beg for death. "Master, he is speaking the Elvishnguage, if you want I can talk to him." (Sophia) "Ask them their names, where theye from, why they are with these people, who these people are and what happened to them." (I) "I think everyone can imagine what happened to them." (¨¦rica) "These three boats don''t have any marks or symbols, so they must be pirates, they spend almost the whole year living on the boat as every time they return to thend they risk being arrested or killed." (Diana) "Even so, we need to confirm everything, I don''t like to work with assumptions." (I) Sophia walks to the cage and spends about ten minutes talking to the scarred man, in some moments of the conversation I could see an evil glint in the androgynous Elf''s eyes next to him, but even so, he remained silent while the scarred man spoke in tone aggressive with apparent anger. Sophia listened to everything and had a serious face, but spoke only a few times before speaking to me again. "They were the escort of a merchant who was attacked two weeks ago, the Elf with the scar''s name is Julius, he is a Swordsman." (Sophia) "The other Elf is a friend of his, he is a Water Element Mage, his name is Silvio." (Sophia) "When the boat they were on was attacked there were people inside the crew, so they were poisoned and didn''t even have a chance to fight." (Sophia) "When their clothes and belongings were taken away, Julius was left in prison the entire time and only received a few scraps of food during that time." (Sophia) "Other than what I''ve already said, Julius didn''t suffer anything else, but Silvio maybe because of the more delicate appearance he was targeted by the all-men crew, the master can imagine what happened." (Sophia) "Elves both male and female are very handsome, so that was to be expected, that''s why Elves are always kidnapped targets, these two were possibly being taken to be sold as illegal ves." (Sophia) "..." (I) "And the child?" (I) "He was captured yesterday, looks like he had a man who looked like him, but he was killed while being beaten up by the crew for fun and the body was thrown into the sea." (Sophia) "..." (I) "Calm down master, you know things like that always happen, that''s the kind of thing thugs do, a lot of monsters do things like that too, you must still remember how you found me and ¨¦rica." (Diana) "Master, if you don''t control your Aura you will end up killing the three inside the cage, please regain control." (Jade) "..." (I) I know horrible things happen all the time in some parts of the world, but hearing about it while seeing the victims in front of me makes my blood boil. I look at the others and notice that ¨¦rica is silent, but her eyes have a terrifying gleam, she seems to be normal, but I can tell she is anything but normal, it seems that Diana also noticed and put her hand on her shoulder. "You will have the opportunity to deal with them ¨¦rica, just wait, I have a punishment that is perfect for them before I die." (I) "I''m very happy to hear that master, I hope it doesn''t make me wait too long, I''m a little impatient now." (¨¦rica) "Wait until Elsaris is done with those six, in the meantime I want Diana to keep an eye on ¨¦rica." (I) "I''m already doing that, but the way she is, I can''t promise anything." (Diana) Chapter 309 Cap 308: Deserved Punishment(Chapter Preview) I was furious to hear the story of these two Elves, from what Sophia said they were on a mission to escort a merchant, but having bandits infiltrated the crew they were poisoned and couldn''t even fight to defend themselves. While waiting for Elsaris toe back I talked to Sophia to ask some more questions, I soon found out that Julius was about to retire and was just doing some missions with Silvio to help him. But it looks like now he won''t be adventurous again, he said he''s going to retire and take Silvio back to the vige of the Elves, from what Sophia said it''s the same ce where she lived, so she''s going to write a letter to her acquaintances that Julius will deliver on your behalf. When I asked why Julius couldn''t speak themonnguage he told Sophia he never tried to learn it, he always teamed up with other Elves and let them deal with the Guilds, plus he did a lot of quests normally just to deal with simpler things like escort someone, his main job was to be prepared to rescue illegally enved Elves and take them back, that was the job he was stopping, he only became an adventurer to acquire information about these things, he never really wanted to be an adventurer and why it refused to speak anynguage other than that of its nativend. It seems that Silvio knows themonnguage, but in his current state he is not even able to speak, Julius said he will take Silvio back to the family, it may take a little longer he will return to normal. I broke the Cage with my ws and freed them, there was no reason to distrust them as their story was very simr to what I already imagined. I told everyone to keep the three victims on the boat, that was an indirect way of telling them not to take them to the Dungeon. Soon Elsarises back as she wipes off her bloody hand, shees to me to tell me what she found out. Elsaris separated the six prisoners and asked everyone the same questions, those who tried to lie had to be persuaded by her to speak the truth, so she found out a few things. It seems we were right and they are pirates, another thing that Elsaris discovered was that many pirates and bandits have a trade agreement with the Harnes Kingdom which was the port where he didn''t want to stop after listening to the things others said about that Kingdom. It seems that Kingdom makes deals with bandits and pirates who steal from Moros Kingdom merchants, they said they wanted to sell the Elves for a good price, the Mage would be sold to an illegal brothel and the other would be abat ve, the child too it looked like it would be sold to some nobleman with very specific tastes with whom they had made simr sales in the past. After listening to everything Elsaris said I already had everything I needed to know, so ¨¦rica and I entered the Dungeon where Beatriz and Jay were waiting, I used my lines to arrest the six criminals and drag them away while Elsaris followed. Without knowing La was also following me when I was far enough away from the Dungeon''s entrance I started the criminals'' punishment. Since I synthesized my Aura skills I can do a lot of things, I still keep the effects of the skills before the synthesis, in fact, the effects got even stronger. I use my Aura to fill the six pirates with fear and terror, then I turn to ¨¦rica. "Feel free to use them as guinea pigs for your curses." (I) "Can I do something with them too master?" (La) "How long have you been here?" (I) "You didn''t think I''d let an opportunity to punish bad guys pass, did you?" (La) "It doesn''t matter, maybe you can be of help, go to Lyra, ask for the aphrodisiac potions she made at Kira and ¨¦rica''s request, I want the strongest potions she has." (I) "If you''re going to do what I think you''re going to do, then it''s going to be a spectacle, it''s going to be the perfect punishment for them." (La) "The master is so charming in these moments." (¨¦rica) "I love how much you and I think alike." (¨¦rica) La flies out and takes thirty minutes toe back, meanwhile, I watched ¨¦rica cast several different curses on these pirates, she spent so much energy that she had to drink an MP potion before continuing. When La came back she left the potions in front of me, I took the aphrodisiacs and emptied six bottles, one in each of their mouths. "Master, Lyra said that these potions are not to be consumed, they should be thrown on the ground around because their effect is very strong, she said that just the potion''s breath will be enough." (La) "I know, I''ve experienced these potions firsthand." (I) After making the six of them drink I use my threads to rip their clothes apart leaving all six pirates naked, I also released them from their ropes and created a barrier holding the six together. Erica casts two more curses at each one and thenes to my side. "What did you do now?" (I) "I cast two curses on each one, one to turn pleasure into pain and one to increase the body''s sensitivity." (¨¦rica) Sigh "You are cruel." (I) "Your idea wasn''t kind either." (¨¦rica) "Unlike you, I don''t like to do that, but I think there are certain crimes that shouldn''t be forgiven, they did were to deserve this punishment, not only for what that Elf did but for the horrible fate that took an unknown number of children and where they were taking this Beastman child." (I) "You have to admit, this is a lot of fun, making this horrible type of person suffer." (¨¦rica) "I don''t think so, but they deserve it, and I''ll leave them like that until I die, but it looks like I might have to ask Lyra for more potions." (I) "Don''t waste such wonderful potions on these pirates, that should be enough." (¨¦rica) "< Eternal Cycle >" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica does one more purple curse, but this time it wasn''t for the pirates who started piling up on top of each other, the curse hit the barrier I created that has now turned purple. "This curse will keep them in that state while consuming their mana first, then their vitality until they die, but that will take more than ten hours." (¨¦rica) "Then let''s get out of here, I don''t want to keep seeing what they''re doing." (I) I had already put up a sound barrier because I didn''t want to hear what was happening there, but I also didn''t want to remain present here watching this horrible scene. I, La, and ¨¦rica left the Dungeon leaving that behind, when I go back outside I see Sophia talking to Julius in thenguage of the Elves, when she sees mees running. "Master, he''s asking if he can take one of these boats out." (Sophia) "Do you know how much longer until you reach the port of Moros?" (I) "From this distance, we should get there tomorrow." (Elsaris) "Sophia, tell him I''m taking everyone back to the Moros Kingdom tell him he can rest assured that we''re all going to Moros City." (I) "I will do this." (Sophia) I wait while Sophia talks to him, then I think of something I can try to do, I go to the Elf by the name of Silvio, then I try to do as Sofia taught me, focus my Eclipse King Aura skill on my right hand and I put this hand on his head. She does this normally to attack, but what I''m doing is different. Before long I feel the darkness within him, a great deal of bloodlust, anger, hatred, sadness, and despair. I then use my Aura to interact with this malice and at that moment I pull my hand out while I pull my Aura out of him too, soon I see burning ck energye out of Silvio''s body and I gather everything inside a spherical barrier as it continues to burn. After a few minutes, the ck fire extinguished revealing a ck orb, I take a magic-enhanced box that I have sinned among Farus'' treasures, then I put this orb inside the box and put it in my storage item. After what I did Silvio passed out, he was unconscious all night, the scarred Elf looked at me suspiciously, but I didn''t do anything else and just waited. I burned two boats and tied a rope to thest one I pull along with ours. We ate a great meal inside the boat, there were some types of fish that had been caught today. While we were eating maybe because of the smell of food, Silvio woke up looking all around, so I bring him a te of food. He eats and we talk the rest of the night, it seems he wasn''t so depressed anymore, I could see a strong will to live in his eyes. The next morning we could already start to see the harbor from afar, I ask the two Elves not to tell anyone about me, about my crew, about the boat, and everything else they saw and heard so far. I''m relieved to see that they ept, I wouldn''t know where to start to get them to ept if they had refused. So I gave one of the bandits'' boats to the two Elves and left the child in their custody, I told them that it would be better since we were close to the port, they said that they would look for the child''s family, but if they didn''t find it they would take him back with them. I also left three gold coins with them, that should be enough to live well for the next few days. After the respective victims have left I tell the people who are not going to the city to enter the Dungeon and I let the others who are going to the city stay on the boat until they reach the port. Chapter 310 Cap 309: Port Of Moros(Chapter Preview) Everyone had already entered the Dungeon after taking several boxes with the things we want to sell outside putting them inside the boat, after that I asked Nix to close the Dungeon gate. Now it was just me, ¨¦rica, Kira, Diana, Nix, Nira, Vanessa, Samira, Leo, Freya, Irius, Elsaris, Jade, Beatriz, and Jay inside the boat. Nix was inside my shadow, La was hiding two of her four arms and her wings looking like a normal wingless Fairy, La was sitting on my shoulders humming. Byakko was hiding inside Kira''s hood, Yomi seems to have learned to transform in the time I haven''t seen him, his spectral shadow appearance has changed to a normal ckbird appearance, he has be much smaller being less than half his normal size, Yomi is nestled in Nira''s hair. I didn''t n on bringing Nira with us, but Ivan said it would be nice as she can handle all the processes of selling and buying goods in the Trading Guild. After the three people we rescued left, Nira came to me with some lists for me to look at, these lists were for Ivan, Freya, Lyra, Tania, Anton, ¨¦rica, and Irina. Ivan''s list had the types of people we''re going to need for the prosperity and independence of the small town we''re going to build, we have to rely only on ourselves. Lyra, Tania, and Anton''s list only had things they need for their jobs like books, tools, dyes, metals, etc. Freya''s list was about a few ingredients we don''t have in the Dungeon and various condiments she and Caryna would like to have for meals. ¨¦rica and Irina''s list was made up of magic books, it was a list that the two put together after checking all the books we have at the moment, ording to them both this list willplement the books we already have, there are also many books banned on the list that will be hard to find, especially the books about curses that ¨¦rica wants. I approved everything on the list as these are things we will need anyway, money is no problem as we have all the treasure that Farus stole and amassed while conquering the mountain range. I had already talked to Nira as we were approaching the port of the capital city of Moros, the money we have is enough for everything. Before arriving at the port I go over each one''s tasks, Elsaris, Samira and Kira will go after the information regarding Ivan''s list, I want them to look in the ck Market and the Assassins'' Guild, I also asked them to buy the items from the lists which are prohibited if possible. Nira, Leo, Freya, and Jade will go to the Trading Guild where Nira will take care of selling the monster materials we don''t need and will try to buy the items from the various lists that are legal, Freya will also choose the ingredients she needs while is there. Vanessa, ¨¦rica, Irius, and Beatriz will look around the shops to try to find some things we might need and to see if there is an interesting quest in the Adventurers Guild of that city. Me, Diana, Jay, and Nix are going to take a look around the ve market to see if we can find someone who meets the requirements on Ivan''s list. After going over each one''s tasks Nix stayed in my shadow the whole time and La said she''s going to remain invisible to normal people, I made La promise not to make a fuss while we''re here. La and Nix told me during the night that no Spirits or Fairies are going to be attracted to me this time, it seems these two used my connection to the Cradle of Spirits and the Cradle of Fairies to divert the characteristic of my Aura that attracts the Fairies and Spirits over there. But Nix warned that even if they''re not attracted to me they''ll still find it pleasant to be around me and will instinctively like me, she said that might be enough for some Fairies and Spirits without a contract to decide to follow me just for fun. I hope this doesn''t cause me too much trouble. ---------- As we were approaching the harbor town of Moros I noticed that the number of ships and boats nearby was much greater than I had seen near the Harnes Kingdom. Not only that, but I also noticed that all the boats had symbols or names on the sails or on the body of the boat itself, at that moment I also realized that our boat didn''t have a sail. When ¨¦rica saw my confused face she said that part of the magic they put in the boat was to propel the boat into the water, some water element Mages from the vige did this following instruction from Irina and Lyra. After knowing this I looked around and realized that some boats must also have simr spells since they didn''t have sails, in addition, I also saw some boats that swayed less than others. It didn''t take long for me to notice a problem, all the boats I noticed had some magic working were expensive-looking, the normal looking or in looking boats didn''t seem to have any magic at all, I was afraid that this could get us into some trouble. "You don''t have to worry, master." (¨¦rica) "Boats like ours are not that rare, there are a lot of people who don''t want to attract too much attention and choose to have simple boats, so no one will pay attention to that." (¨¦rica) "¨¦rica is right, people in the harbor judge based on the boats, usually these fancy looking boats will have nobles or arrogant merchants." (Elsaris) "While simple boats like ours will think we''re important adventurers, nobles who are trying not to attract attention, or smart merchants." (Elsaris) "How do you know that?" (I) "Because there are always people from the ck Market hiding in the ports, they have the job of collecting this information, they also have the job of helping with the contraband that arrives at the port, almost all ports will have this type of system." (Elsaris) "My mother told me that she also has bandits and pirates who watch the ports, they keep an eye out for the shier boats as they will have more valuable goods to steal or prettier people to sell as ves." (Diana) "Your mother is someone smart, those people who look for targets in ports will avoid suspicious ships as they may have strong people inside." (Jay) "That''s why I thought those pirates from before were idiots, they attacked us because they saw Lamias and Nymphs fishing, when I heard that during the interrogation I could only think that they were idiots." (Elsaris) "They were thinking that the boat had been attacked by monsters and stolen, so they wanted to take the opportunity to attack the boat." (Jay) "Idiots, they were very weak, but the person they called the boss was drunk, so they must not have thought too much before attacking." (Jade) "Forget about those pirates, they must be dead by now." (I) "(All are dead, thest one died less than thirty minutes ago, their souls are stored along with Farus''s inside the Dungeon.)" (Nix) "(Keep those souls, criminals like them who steal, kill and abuse others don''t deserve mercy, they even admitted they sold children.)" (I) "(I have no reason not to use your souls to create monsterster.)" (I) "(Then I will keep these souls.)" (Nix) I had a little conversation with Nix in my mind that the others don''t need to know, I don''t think they would mind, but there are matters that are best not talked about out loud. "When we arrive at the port we are going to transport the boxes how? Should we store everything inside storage items?" (I) "No, storage items are expensive, merchants usually only use storage items for things of great value or they don''t want to be discovered." (Nira) "The master may not know, but the amount of storage items we have is abnormal, that''s why most of them are stolen or obtained from the enemies we kill, few were bought with our own money." (Nira) "That''s why I prefer not to squander what we have that way, let''s do like other traders and hire a transport when we reach the port." (Nira) "There will also be people at the gate who help to unload the boxes, this will serve to show that we are merchants." (¨¦rica) "There must be some people at the port who are employees of Trade Guild, I can talk to them to sell everything, so they can take care of the transport themselves, this will save us having to spend on transporting the things we are going to sell." (Nira) "I''ll leave that part to you." (I) Soon we were very close to the harbor and I could hear the noise of people talking and working there, I could see the ships and boats docking and unloading things or loading things in. The harbor had several people running to and fro with boxes in their hands, they were mostly muscr men of various races in in clothes, but there were also people in overly extravagant clothes walking around as if they owned the ce giving orders to everyone around. When we arrived at the harbor a man from the Beastman bird tribended on our boat after asking permission and asked a few questions. After answering questions like how long we were going to stay and how much we were willing to pay to rent a space in the port, the man who had green and white wings pointed out a ce where we can stop, when we get there this man gets off the boat to talk to a man white-skinned human. When we stop the boat this human man goes to a sign at the front of the boat and holds a paper there, then some mene bringing a ramp that they stretch to the boat so we can get off. When we get off the boat we are all wearing masks and the man asks for the identity of some of us, so Nira, Vanessa, and Irius show their Trader and Adventurer Guild cards to the man. Nira spends some time talking to the man to find some people to help unload the crates from the boat and to find some Trade Guild employees. After a while, Niraes back saying that there is a shed where the Trade Guild employees do business here in the port. Nira said the boxes will be sent there so we decided to split up to do our chores, I told everyone to be back on the boat before dark. Chapter 311 Cap 310: City Of Moros Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Nira: Me, Leo, Freya, and Jade are now tracking the crates with the monster materials we''re going to sell, this is something I''ve been wanting to do since we stole everything that Necromancer had in the fortress. The master already had a lot of monster materials, but now we have too much, it''s just taking up storage space inside the mansion, we''ve already separated everything we can use, what''s in these boxes now are the leftovers that are useless for us. When we arrived at the shed we found seven stacks of boxes with people nearby, by the marks on the boxes you can see that each stack of boxes is from a different tradingpany, to be here means they also want to sell their goods directly to the Trade Guild. Our crates are piled up too, after that an employee in the Trade Guild outfites up to us telling us to wait thirty minutes as they only have five appraisers and three merchants working at the moment. "So we don''t have anything to do, for now, let me see the list of what we need again in the meantime." (I) "Here it is." (Freya) Freya gives me several papers, the forbidden items are not on those lists, I just want to confirm onest time before going to the Guild. "I hate standing around waiting." (Leo) "You only say that because you wanted to continue your training, but the reason I want you here is to get some rest." (Freya) "I need to train to follow the rhythm of others, I''m not as talented as Kira, Ibuki, Irius, and Diana." (Leo) "I won''t even try topare myself to a monster like the master, he learns too fast and it would be stupid to try topare himself with him, but at least I don''t want to be the weakest of the bunch." (Leo) "But you''re not the weakest, I''ve seen several people weaker than you." (Jade) "You don''t understand, almost everyone who is weaker than me is people who are notbatants." (Leo) "Anton, Tania, Lyra and Nira''s work is trade and manufacturing, they don''t care aboutbat, but make no mistake, they''re not as weak as you think." (Leo) "What Leo says is correct, Tania is training with the Arachnees to use her lines inbat, Anton has greater physical strength even than Leo and can wield a Warhammer with greater skill than any warrior." (I) "Lyra may look small and frail, but her body was created to be strong, plus she has an incredible amount of energy, Lyra is also a talented mage and abat Alchemist in training, unfortunately, she hasn''t had much time to train since who went to the mountain range." (I) "And don''t be fooled by Nira''s fragile appearance, she has been studying curses together with ¨¦rica, Yomi is also always with her and shouldn''t be underestimated." (Freya) "I appreciate thepliment, but I don''t havebat experience, I''m also not as talented as ¨¦rica in curses." (I) As I spoke I caressed Yomi who was on my head, then I take a small cookie and give it to him to eat. "What about the other three employees? Are they strong too?" (Jade) "Alice puts a lot of effort into her training, but her talent is not very great, but her personality is mature and decisive, she will get strong, but it will take time as she still has a lot to learn." (I) "Nn is a denial, he is not interested in being strong, but he tries very hard to be a butler, he likes to be useful to others, his only fault is his addiction to games." (Freya) "And Caryana? She''s always treated me kindly and kindly, I don''t think she''s good at fighting." (Jade) "..." (Freya) "..." (Leo) Jade''s question made Leo and Freya exchange nces, these two know Caryana very well, but most others don''t notice Caryna''s strength, I think it was Caryna''s mother and husband, only me, Elsaris, Diana and Alice noticed Caryna''s strength. "Maybe you don''t know, but when we became the master''s servants we gained a power, what my wife received from master Zenos was an ability called Great Magic Body Boost." (Leo) "This is an excellent skill that usually takes years to learn, I have this skill too." (Jade) "Because of the difficulty in learning this skill many people are injured and there are even two causes of death in our vige in the past." (Jade) "Why did the master bestow such a good skill on a nonbatant?" (Jade) "I asked him that too, the answer I got was that the master thought it would be useful for Caryna''s service taking care of the manor and could also be useful for her to fend for herself if no one was around." (Freya) "..." (Jade) "Such an idiotic reason..." (Jade) Sigh "You will eventually discover that the master is more impulsive than he likes to admit." (I) "A skill that many struggles to acquire wasted on someone who will never use it..." (Jade) "I don''t me you for thinking that way as many are mistaken by the way my wife normally acts." (Leo) "But you should know that since she received this skill from the master... she has never deactivated this skill... she is always using it all day and night." (Leo) "..." (Jade) "That was a few months ago, even I was surprised by that, I knew my daughter had a lot of Mana, but I didn''t know that she recovers her mana so fast." (Freya) "Impossible, impossible, this ispletely impossible..." (Jade) "This skill has a continuous expenditure of Mana, plus it puts a lot of pressure on someone''s body, what you''re saying is impossible..." (Jade) "I thought the same thing as you until I saw her uproot a tree with one hand while humming, just to nt the tree in a more beautiful ce." (I) "..." (Jade) "It was Diana who, after watching my daughter for a whole day, was able to answer our questions." (Freya) "My daughter has a meditation skill that is also active the entire time she is awake." (Freya) "I remember that the old master we served in the past once taught my daughter about meditation in my ce, it seems that my daughter, because she didn''t have time to practice, tried to learn while working during the day." (Freya) p "All I know is that she somehow managed it, so because of the meditation she keeps all the time her energy recovery is absurd, her concentration is also very good, that''s why she manages to do so many things at the same time taking care of the mansion." (Freya) "By using this skill so much it has already leveled up so much that it must have evolved, but I don''t want to ask her anything, even with all this talent thatpares to master Zenos I still don''t want to see her on the battlefield." (Leo) "What surprises me the most is the control she has over her incredible strength and speed, she can clean the entire mansion by herself with that speed." (Nira) "This is already a monstrous talent, how can someone like that have such a gentle and kind personality?" (Jade) "When the vige women kepting after me and my wife found out it was hell, I couldn''t even see her move, all I know is that in the next second there were several women flying away." (Leo) I remember seeing that too, it was like seeing shooting stars going in the wrong direction, only then did I find out what was flying. "Looks like someone is calling us." (Freya) "Eclipse Merchants, your turn!" "We are going." (I) In order for us to talk quietly Freya was using a sound barrier around us, I hadn''t even noticed it before as I was distracted by the conversation, but she was paying attention around, and when she saw someone in the Trade Guild uniform approaching cleared the barrier. After we were called I went to the appraisers and gave them a list of everything we are going to sell, after that we spent an hour waiting while the Guild appraiser was looking at our merchandise. When the appraiser was done, he handed over the list I gave and a list exining the quality of the goods to the merchant who works for the Guild. After a few minutes of the merchant reading the list and using a reading crystal to check some information he takes out a document and fills in most of it beforeing to talk to me. I spend a few minutes discussing the prices of the goods until I arrive at a value that we both think is eptable, then the merchant finishes filling out the document before handing it to me. This document is to be delivered to the Commerce Guild when I deliver there I will receive payment, I will also take the opportunity to buy everything I can in this city, I just hope they have everything. When we''re done, I leave the boxes where they are as they now belong to the Trading Guild, they''ll take care of transporting it. I and the others leave the port and after asking for information we go to a wagon that we ask to take us to the Commerce Guild. We''re all still hooded and masked, the master doesn''t want us to show our appearances if it''s not necessary. As we were riding in the carriage I paid attention to the streets, it reminded me a lot of Valen city with several different races walking along the street, but what bothered me is that there were a lot of people looking like nobles, there were a lot of overly decorated carriages, there were also a lot of carriages being escorted by what appeared to be soldiers in different uniforms. I also saw many adventurers, but thinking about the information I have about this Kingdom, I already know that there are no Dungeons here, whenever one appears they hire a team of adventurers to destroy the Dungeon. I imagine the quests for adventurers from this Realm are usually escort quests. But what really worries me is the number of people who are squandering their social status and their wealth, these types of people are horrible to deal with. "That could be a problem." (I) Chapter 312 Cap 311: City Of Moros Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: After leaving the port me, Elsaris and Samira started walking through the stream of people walking down the street to lose those who are watching us, so I start following Elsaris who enters a side alley and starts walking through the alleys quickly before entering through a window of a small house while pulling his sister Samira. "Looks like you know everything around here." (I) "I said I already knew this town, this is an abandoned house without an owner, we can stay here for a few minutes but we''d better leave before otherse through." (Elsaris) "Why did wee here? Wouldn''t it be better to keep walking along the main road?" (Samira) "We''ve had people watching us since we arrived at the port, probably from the ck Market, Assassin''s Guild, and maybe some workers who sell information to bandits." (Elsaris) "Why did you have so many eyes on us?" (Samira) "It was just their job, they are gathering information from everyone who arrives at the port, they probably only paid special attention to us because of our boat''s suspicious appearance and because we are wearing masks." (I) "These are weak people with few skills, none of them are professionals, Kira and I the notomas even before getting off the boat." (Elsaris) "Are the others okay?" (Samira) "Nira''s group will be fine, they go to the Trading Guild and then back to the boat." (I) "The others won''t have any problems either, even if they are watched there is nothing to hide, only we who are going to take care of some illegal tasks should avoid being followed." (I) "They have no reason to attack anyone, so don''t worry sister." (Elsaris) "I''m not too worried, I know everyone should be strong, I just don''t want to draw unnecessary attention." (Samira) "Neither of us wants attention." (I) We wait a few minutes until we feel that there are no more people around, then we start to discuss what we will do from now on. "During the morning we won''t be able to solve almost anything." (Elsaris) "I agree, but we can use this time to scout the city, maybe head to the Assassin''s Guild in the afternoon before heading back to the boat." (I) "We can talk to the masterter, I''m sure he''ll ept that we go out at night to go to the ck Market." (I) "Why does it need to be overnight?" (Samira) "ck market customers usually have other matters to deal with during the day, plus at night it''s easier to hide and the streets being emptier is more evident if you''re being followed." (Elsaris) "For this reason, it''s only during the night that the ck Market opens its doors to customers, that''s where we''ll buy things from the illegal list that Nirapiled, we can also ask for some information there toplement the information we get from the Guild of Killers or to confirm any information we can." (Elsaris) As we walked down the street I remember seeing many fancy carriages, I think this Realm must have many noble visitors from other smaller Realms. "What we''re going to ask for information about, I want to add something." (I) "Don''t you want to talk about it with the master first?" (Elsaris) "I could ask him right now through our connection, but I''m sure he''ll approve." (I) "So what do you want to add?" (Elsaris) "We should ask for information about other smaller Realms as well, right?" (I) "Yes, it can be difficult to find suitable people in this Realm alone." (Samira) "So could we ask for information about the nobles who are in town right now?" (I) "Why would you want to know that?" (Elsaris) "We''ll probably have to wait a few days for them to gather all the information we want from the other branches of the Assassin''s Guild." (I) "I was thinking of taking this time to steal some stuff from the nobles that we confirm are idiots." (I) "From what I talked to Jay and Ivan a few days ago, our financial situation is already better than a Duke from a smaller Kingdom, so why do we need to steal anything else." (Samira) "We have money, but what I thought stealing is something different." (I) "There are some rare items that are always good to have extra, for example, weapons or magic items, crystal cards, magic crystals, rare metals, rare books, etc." (I) "Are you sure Zenos would allow this?" (Elsaris) "Of course, he allowed me to do that in Valen City before we left." (I) "We won''t be stealing any money, maybe we can only steal if they are crystal coins as they are more valuable, other than that we will avoid stealing money." (I) "But why steal only from idiots?" (Samira) "If you want these rare items, you''d better not limit yourself." (Samira) "The master has his own sense of right and wrong which coincides with what I think, he will never steal from a noble who is seriously doing his job and is not harming anyone." (I) "That''s because he''s naive." (Elsaris) "Perhaps he is a little naive in keeping to his principles, but remember that it was these principles that saved Samira." (I) "..." (Elsaris) "How many times do I need to tell you to stop talking bad about other people''s beliefs, everyone has their ideals and even if you don''t agree, you should at least respect." (Samira) Sigh "Alright, alright, I admit I''m wrong this time." (Elsaris) "You have the right to think what you want Elsaris, but don''t forget that the master went out of his way to help your sister, you saw the suffering he went through for yourself." (I) Elsaris tends to shy away from anyone other than her children or sister, Elsaris is always saying bad things about the master, I know she says these things about the master because she doesn''t want to get close to him. "Let''s go, we''ve been here a long time, remember to avoid talking too much in the Assassin''s Guild" (Elsaris) "I already know these things, I''ll keep quiet and let you deal with that Guild employee." (I) "Thank you, at these times it''s better to just say a word." (Elsaris) "I''ll be quiet too." (Samira) After a few minutes of talking, we came out of the abandoned house with different clothes and masks. We walk back to the main street, walking among the people, Elsaris and I try to listen to the conversations around us as we walk, but Samira is fascinated by everything around her, looking from one side to the other like someone from the countryside who has just visited the city for the first time. After more than an hour, Elsaris guides us to an alchemy shop with a lot of movement, as far as we know this shop also buys materials or potions from people, they do it on the second floor of the shop, at least that''s what I heard from some people who were walking down the street earlier. As soon as we enter one of the salesgirls of the store approaches, she is a human with dark skin and long brown hair. "Good morning, what can I offer you today?" (saleswoman) "Your right ear." (Elsaris) "Stop the jokes dear customer." (saleswoman) "Then bring 2 sleep potions, 9 paralyzing potions and 5 daggers." (Elsaris) "Please follow me to negotiate." (saleswoman) The saleswoman has kept a smile fixed on her face since she arrived, Elsaris exchanges a few words with the saleswoman talking nonsense and the saleswoman seems to be taking this as a joke, but soon the saleswoman takes us to the second floor where we are taken through a corridor of doors. "We have five rooms avable, which do you prefer?" (saleswoman) "Thest." (Elsaris) "As you wish." (saleswoman) The saleswoman starts leading us to the end of the hall where she has only one door on the left and one door on the right. "The door on the right or on the left?" (Saleswoman) "The front door." (Elsaris) "This way, follow me." (saleswoman) The saleswoman enters the room on the left and we follow her inside, then the saleswoman closes the door and goes to the bookcase, she pulls three books on different shelves making the booth move to the side showing a secret room where the saleswoman enters, Elsaris enters next with me and Samira close behind. As soon as we enter the secret door closes, the room is empty with everything dark around, there is only a table and four chairs, three chairs are on one side of the table while a chair is facing them on the other side of the table. The saleswoman waves us down as she walks over to the chair on the other side. "What would you like today, a mission request or information?" (saleswoman) "Information, we want everything you have from the best professionals in these areas of work on this list, I want information from this Realm and nearby Realms." (Elsaris) Elsaris talks handing over a sheet of paper with the professions we are looking for, the saleswoman looks before speaking. "What kinds of information do you want?" (saleswoman) "Everything." (Elsaris) "We have information on this Realm and some nearby Realms at the moment, if you want we can contact other branches to get information on other smaller Realms." (saleswoman) "Exactly what I wanted." (Elsaris) "I also want information from all the nobles present in this city so far." (Elsaris) "We already have this information, will you want this information first or will you wait until we have it all." (saleswoman) "Give me the nobles'' information first." (Elsaris) The saleswoman takes out a reading crystal and two storage crystals in the form of small cubes, then she fits the two cubes into the reading crystal, after a few minutes the saleswoman puts away a reading crystal and a storage crystal leaving the other crystal of table top storage. "The information you requested first will take seven days to be fully collected, the amount will be discussed after reviewing the amount of information collected." (saleswoman) "Nobles'' information will cost 1000 gold coins, the information is in this storage crystal." (saleswoman) Elsaris takes 20 leather bags out of her storage item and leaves them on the table, then takes the crystal and puts it away, the saleswoman opens each bag and stands to check the weight. "Do you want anything else dear customer?" (saleswoman) "No, just what I already said." (Elsaris) "Allow me to apany you downstairs." (saleswoman) The saleswoman leaves the bags of money on the table and walks to the ce we entered, she snaps her fingers and the door opens, then after the bookshelves close the secret passage the saleswoman opens the door and guides us upstairs below. "Always good to do business with you dear customer, have you seen us again." (saleswoman) Without saying anything Samira and I followed Elsaris out of the store then we started walking until we reached an inn that Elsaris rents for the day, the three of us enter the same room. Chapter 313 Cap 312: City Of Moros Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Vanessa: After we left the port, ¨¦rica, Irius, and Beatriz followed the main street while wearing hoods and masks. "We''re being watched." (Beatriz) "Should I kill them?" (¨¦rica) "No need, I expected that, I''m sure they''re doing the same with the others too." (Beatriz) "You''re the expert, what do you think?" (I) "They''re just information gatherers, we''re not anyone''s targets, for now, they also have no reason to target us." (Beatriz) "Then let them do what they want, we have nothing to hide." (Irius) "Irius is right, we''re just going to some shops and the Adventurer''s Guild, we don''t need to hide what we''re going to do." (I) We walk through the streets looking around to familiarize ourselves with this city, after asking for some information we go to a shop near the port where we buy a map of the city. After confirming the location of the Adventurer''s Guild and the part of town where the shops are, we started walking in that direction. "The map is not very detailed, so let''s walk so we can see the shops, it also says on the map that there is a library there." (I) "We''ll stop byter, I might find some interesting books to buy." (¨¦rica) "We already have so many books and we''re still going to have Nira buy a lot of the books you asked for, so why buy more books?" (I) "I''m buying books from all areas of study and all elements, they''re not just for me, we need to think about others too." (¨¦rica) "(She''s talking about the vige people, so she''s helping the vige mages to have books where they can learn more about magic.)" (I) "I understand, let''s stop by the library after the stores." (I) "We still have a lot of things to buy, have we brought enough storage items?" (Irius) "We''re not going to put the things we buy into storage items, we''re going to ask the stores to deliver it on the boat." (I) "Are you sure?" (Irius) "Have you forgotten what Nira said about squandering our wealth?" (I) "It would really be weird that so few people have that many storage items, normally a rich or powerful person would only have one or at most two storage items." (Beatriz) Sigh "We''re starting to lose ourmon sense, perhaps because of the master''s influence." (¨¦rica) "..." (all) We all look at ¨¦rica, does she not realize that she is one of the craziest people in the group, sometimes we need to watch her prevent her from doing something absurd. "Why are you looking at me like that?" (¨¦rica) "Never mind, it''s going to be very tiring talking about this with you." (I) We continue walking through the city and I notice that most of the buildings are a mixture of wood and stone, I also notice that most of these buildings are two or three stories high. This city is very prosperous, besides I said there are so many races walking around here, but what I didn''t like was the number of nobles that are here, now I understand why my Father asked us all to wear masks. After walking for thirty minutes, we arrived at a street with many shops, this street has a lot of people walking around here. We go into alchemy stores to buy all the liquid soap potions, my Father asked us to do this because his stock is running low. I''ve never seen anyone use this potion as he does, nor do nobles use this potion to clean their teeth every day, not to mention that sometimes he uses it after training to clean himself of sweat, he doesn''t realize how much he wastes this potion. After buying these potions in three alchemy shops, we buy different everyday things likebs, various tools for different professions, etc. We only buy what wouldn''t be bought inrge quantities as Nira will take care of it, we asked the stores to deliver everything on the boat while they continued walking around the city. Irius caught a scent and dragged us to a stall selling fried fish on a stick, I was starting to get hungry so I paid for everyone to eat together. During our meal Irius started talking about the idiots who bet against our Father, we talked about how they all looked so good in maid clothes. That day I thought he would die ofughter, I never thought it would be as difficult to breathe as that day. After that rxed moment we went to the library, when we got there everyone went looking for the types of books they liked. I looked for academic knowledge books, after what ¨¦rica said earlier I realized that she was right, so I look for books that will help children and some adults to learn knowledge that will be useful in everyday life. When I went to see Beatriz she took out books about romance stories, I was surprised by her tastes, she seemed very happy emptying the shelves. When I went to see Irius he was picking up adventure books or journals of famous adventurers. ¨¦rica was getting books that talk about the history of magic and erotic books, she had a big smile on her face as she did it, I wanted to go to her and stop buying this kind of thing, but Irius grabbed my shoulder preventing me after, On second thought, I realize he''s right, it would be useless to argue with a pervert like her. When we showed the hundreds of books we wanted to buy the librarian widened his eyes, he is trying very hard to convince us not to buy so many books, when he couldn''t even try to scare us by saying an absurd value of 900 gold coins. I felt sorry for him when I looked back and found that we took 1/4 of the books from the library, so even though I knew the value he said was more than double the true value of those books I paid. The librarian''s face froze in a fake smile as tears streamed from his eyes, so we walked out of there telling him to deliver these books to our boat, just like we did with all the other stores we gave him the location of our boat. After leaving the library, we head towards the Adventurer''s Guild, then we walk for another ten minutes until we reach the four-story building and enter. There were a lot of people inside, which I found strange since it was mid-afternoon, there shouldn''t be so many adventurers here. In addition, there were arge number of theming and going all the time, there were lines at every bench to talk to Guild employees. I walk up to the second floor where the quests are posted, I go to the wall where the quests are disyed to have a look along with the others. ? I start looking but almost all of them are quests to escort some noble back to the Realm they belong to, escort some merchant to a specified city or escort some goods to another city. "Almost all are escort missions." (Beatriz) "But there are also some quests to hunt sea monsters or kill pirates." (Irius) "I don''t think we''re going to do any quests in this Realm." (I) "I think we can go back, nothing here is worth it." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica starts to walk out of the Guild and I go after her along with the others, it was really a waste of time toe here, the types of quests in this Guild are ridiculous, just from seeing this quest I can say that all these adventurers we have seen are just passing through this city, almost no one should live in this city. Usually, Guilds try to keep adventurers close by, so in a time of need adventurers who have a strong connection to the city or Kingdom might rise up to help, but this city seems to prefer to be a ce where arge number of adventurers pass, through instead of a ce where they would be willing to live. This sort of thing is ridiculous, in a moment of danger these adventurers will not want to risk themselves for a ce where they have no friends or family, a ce with no connection to them. While I was lost in my thoughts trying to understand what the rulers of this city are thinking, ¨¦rica stops where she is while following someone with her eyes, then ¨¦rica pulls Beatriz aside before heading back to where we are alone, her face serious. "What''s going on? Where''s Beatriz?" (I) "I''ll tell you when we get to the boat." (¨¦rica) "Now let''s leave as quickly as possible." (¨¦rica) It looks like something serious has happened, I exchange nces with Irius before following ¨¦rica to catch a carriage and get back to the boat faster. On the way back I noticed that ¨¦rica had her eyes closed and a serious face, after ten minutes I hear a knock on the carriage door while she is still walking, then ¨¦rica opens the door and Beatriz enters, she sits next to ¨¦rica. "Are you sure he won''t notice?" (Beatriz) "I''m sure, I''ve been studying this curse for a long time, one of the characteristics of it is that someone with a Curse Affinity like me can use this Curse in an undetectable way and from a greater distance." (¨¦rica) "Are you sure about him?" (Beatriz) "Yes..." (¨¦rica) After Beatriz gets into the carriage, she starts talking to ¨¦rica about something that Irius and I don''t understand, so ¨¦rica looks at me and Iruis, and instead of talking, she moves her mouth so that we understand the word she''s saying, but that word only It left me even more confused and with a bad feeling. Demon Chapter 314 Cap 313: City Of Moros Part 4(Chapter Preview) After separating us at the port I go to the boat to have ast look at it, I look around and see that there are many soldiers around, also notice some archers and mages scattered around, it seems that this port has strong security. "(I think the boat will be safe, anyway I don''t think anyone will be able to take the boat since there''s a space magic holding it in ce.)" (I) After checking the boat and seeing how tight security is in this harbor, I leave the harbor with Diana, Jay, La on my shoulder, and Nix who is inside my shadow. "You worry too much, master." (Diana) "For a city like this, the harbor will be the best-guarded ce." (Diana) When we leave the port, I ask for information to know if there is any transport nearby and they point me to a ce where there are some simr carriages, I think this can be simr to a taxi. I hire the carriage and ask the driver to take us to the biggest ve shop in town, this might be a good way to get some talented people without drawing attention. As Diana, Jay, and Nix, who is in my shadow, climb into the carriage, Jay seems to pay attention to his surroundings. "Looks like you noticed them too, don''t you?" (I) "Yes, but I don''t think we need to worry, they are just information collectors, I find it difficult to be targeted by someone." (Jay) "What are you talking about?" (Diana) "We''re being watched." (I) "The others probably went through something simr." (Jay) "They know how to take care of themselves." (I) p "(Lae back, they are not enemies.)" (I) "(Are you sure? I was going to take one by surprise now.)" (La) "(Leave the poor spy alone ande back here, don''t cause me trouble.)" (I) "(Okay, master idiot...)" (La) While talking to Jay and Diana I get in touch with La who flew off my shoulder before we got into the carriage, soon shees flying and enters through the open window of the carriage. "Are they still alive?" (I) "Yeah, before I could get one you called me back." (La) "You did well." (I) Sigh "Looks like we almost got into a mess..." (Jay) "What are you talking about." (Diana) "You may not be seeing it, but La is on my shoulder now, but before she had gone after the people spying on us, luckily Jay spoke to me first, so I warned La toe back." (I) "Why can''t I see her and Jay can?" (Diana) "Because he must have some ability simr to Mari, I asked La to remain invisible today." (I) "There are two abilities I have, one allows me to see Fairies and the other to see Spirits even when they are trying to hide from people''s eyes." (Jay) As the carriage drove I was enjoying the view of this city, the buildings were a little different from what I found in the city of Valen, but it was still something new for me, there were also several races walking around the streets which was simr to what I saw in the city from Valen. But there was a big difference between this city and the city of Valen, the people of the city of Valen were more warm and friendly, that was something I liked while staying there. Whereas the people I am seeing walking down the street here were indifferent to each other, it reminded me of my old world where people walked the streets in a way as if all the other people around them don''t exist, they are walking with indifference, at least most of them. Bammm! "You bastard, how dare you to step in front of my carriage like that, because of you my Golem broke loose and crashed into a wall!" I hear a sudden knock and when I look I see an all-white carriage with golden details, there was also someone in front of the carriage, a young woman with a crying child beside her, the woman was passed out on the floor. From inside the carriage, three peoplee out, one person had a white outfit and wore various jewelry, his face was furious looking at the injured woman on the floor and the small girl crying. The other two people were a very beautiful woman with a sculptural body and wearing very revealing clothes, this woman was smiling as she looked at the injured woman on the floor, this woman who looks like an upper-ss prostitute even in such a situation was rubbing and hugging the man in white. The third person was a warrior-looking man who as soon as he got out of the carriage started to draw his sword from his waist and stops beside the man in white, then he points his sword at the fainted woman and the child with a proud smile on his face. Soon I start to hear a useless and irritating monologue from the man in white talking about how special he is, about how amoner woman dared to put herself in front of his carriage, the man with the sword was just saying that he would kill the woman for the crime shemitted and would sell his daughter to pay the damages. I couldn''t bear to see that and I didn''t care where these people came from. "La use light magic to dry all these people, Nix want you to swallow the three idiots so La will also be swallowed as they are taken to the Dungeon." (I) "Can I kill everyone?" (La) "Yes, but try not to be seen, I don''t want to attract trouble." (I) "Nix can go through the shadows and attack from below while La blocks people''s view, but remember to get La too so she can finish those three idiots inside the Dungeon." (I) "Come on, La." (Nix) After talking to Nix and La I sit looking out the carriage window as they exit the carriage, La flew out the window as Nix climbs out from under the door as if part of my shadow were torn apart. "How dare amoner to get in my way and ruin the Golem pulling my chariot!" "Leave this garbage where it is and take this girl, maybe by selling her we can cover some of the concert costs..." As the idiot in the white clothes spoke a sphere of light appears overhead shining brightly, the glow was so strong that even I couldn''t see anything, when the light disappeared there was nothing left, the chariot, the Golem, and the three worms were gone. The people who were so far silent looked shocked, then the woman who should have been unconscious started to open her eyes and the child who was with her started hugging her tightly. "Ready master, I also asked for the Golem since we can have a use for himter." (Nix) "Good job." (I) "The woman seemed to have hit her head, so I gave her a high-grade healing potion, I hope you don''t mind." (Nix) "You did well, I was very nervous with those three and had forgotten that the woman was injured." (I) Soon a shadow passes under the carriage door and merges with my own shadow, so I exchange a few words with Nix as the people who were in the way before start walking again now that the show is over. "Are you sure it was a good idea to do something like this in the middle of a city?" (Jay) "That was absurd, the worst thing is that nobody said anything about it, people just stood there looking." (Diana) "Let go of what happened, it''s all over now." (I) "We still have things to work out in the ve market." (I) While talking to the others Nix''s human-shaped head pops out of my shadow and opens its mouth, then La pops out of her drool-covered mouth. "If I''d known you were using your human form I wouldn''t have left now." (La) "You''re small so that was enough, don''tin about that kind of thing." (Nix) "Use this liquid soap potion to get the drool off your body." (I) "Thank you, master." (La) After La is out of Nix''s mouth I give her a potion which she drops on herself, then she''s squeaky clean and sits back on my shoulder. "I dragged the three of them to the middle of the 1st floor and killed them there, I also stored the carriage in my storage space." (La) "Good job." (I) La had a smile on her face as she told what happened, Jay had his hand on his face as if he didn''t understand how things ended up like this, Diana was just looking out the carriage window and sometimes she could smell tasty food asking to eat something. When we arrived at the store that sells ves, I discovered that it was a veryrge mansion, it had three floors and was veryrge, it seems that this store is close to the Royal Castle as I can see the castle not far away on the same street. Before entering I pass a food stall close by as I smell a delicious smelling from there, so I go with the others there to buy what looked like a piece of meat stuffed with some kind of cheese, it was delicious, then from this small snack we go towards the mansion that serves as a ve market. Chapter 315 Cap 314: City Of Moros Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov Nira: Me, Leo, Freya, and Jade are on our way to the Trading Guild to collect our payment for the sale of our goods and to buy various things we will need. During our journey riding in a chariot I notice that this Realm has many nobles walking the streets, I imagine they are from the smaller Realms and must havee here to spend their money or buy expensive things. I can only think about it since everyone I''m seeing seems to be vying over who''s the fanciest or the richest, these kinds of idiotic and iprehensible people to me. "We must be careful not to attract the attention of these nobles, people who are so fond of showing off like this tend to do absurd things." (Freya) "This Realm is very strange, why are there so many nobles like that here?" (Leo) "This ce can be considered the heart ofmerce among the Small Kingdoms, so these people end up flocking here." (I) "Then why don''t I remember seeing so many people like that in the city of Valen?" (Leo) "I thought the Trigan Kingdom was considered the biggest trading Kingdom on the continent." (Leo) "That''s exactly why, in the Trigan Kingdom, those types of nobles who like to think they''re very important don''t dare to behave as they normally do, that''s because there they can be arrested, killed, or even humiliated by nobles from higher Kingdoms." (I) "But this ce is different, this ce is basically only visited by people from the lesser Realms, and if they do anything here they can get away with just paying a fine." (I) "What do you mean by that? Are you saying they won''t be punished?" (Jade) "I talked a bit with Elsaris and found out that this Realm has two types of punishment for criminals, one is to be turned into a criminal ve or killed depending on the crime youmitted." (I) "The other type of punishment they can choose is to pay a fine, the amount of which will depend on the crime theymitted, but for sessful nobles or merchants there is no shortage of money, so they can basically do whatever they want as long as they have enough money." (I) "That must attract a lot of nasty people here." (Freya) "The government should be able to collect a lot of money like that, but anyone with talent in this realm will choose to move to another realm, now I understand why everyone was saying that this realm will never be able to grow beyond that." (Freya) "In a ce like this we''re all in danger of getting into trouble if we take off the mask, now I understand why master Zenos made everyone do that." (I) "Why would going without the mask get us into trouble?" (Jade) Sigh "Look out the window to see the women in the streets, are they pretty?" (I) Jade looks out the window for a few minutes before turning to me confused. "There are some very beautiful women." (Jade) "How much more beautiful are these women than you, Freya, Elsaris, Samira or ¨¦rica?" (I) "I think I''m very beautiful, I even have the impression that I''m more beautiful since I became the master''s servant." (Jade) "But I''m sure the women in our group are much more beautiful, there''s noparison." (Jade) "Exactly, that''s the problem, unbridled nobles of this type like to be surrounded by beautiful women, they treat women as objects they can collect to feel superior to other nobles like them." (I) "That kind of person will cause us a lot of trouble just by seeing Freya''s face or hers, and besides, they won''t take no for an answer." (I) "Then we just need to kill them." (Jade) "This will also attract trouble as the Realm they belong to wille looking for trouble with us." (Freya) "Not to mention it''s going to draw a lot of attention to us." (Freya) "Human cities are soplicated..." (Jade) "But make no mistake, what worries me most is not the women in our group, but the master." (I) "Fortunately he''s also wearing a mask." (Freya) "But the master is a man, he won''t have a problem with these nobles." (Jade) "I think you misunderstood one thing, Jade, nobles are not just men, there are many noble women too." (Leo) "Even if the number is slightly lower than men, they all have equal rights varying from their social status as nobles." (Leo) "I''m surprised to see you saying such smart things Leo, I think the studies Caryna forced you to do with Ivan is paying off." (Freya) "Don''t say those things, Freya, it makes me look like someone who only has muscles for brains." (Leo) "But it is not?" (I) "..." (Leo) "Don''t make that face, we''re just kidding you." (Freya) "(I''m not kidding, in my eyes Diana, Leo and maybe even Jade are the definition of a muscle brain.)" (I) "Just like Leo said there are noble women who are just as bad as these ipetent nobles, many people let the power that their social status or the money they have to go to their heads, many of these people were born into sessful families and only know how to take advantage of things that they didn''t fight to have." (Freya) "But make no mistake, there are manypetent nobles who do their jobs well and care about their people, I''m just saying that this Realm attracts the wrong kind of people." (Freya) "But are you saying that those types of noble women who do bad things will go after the master?" (Jade) "You may have already noticed that Ivan, Leo, Irius, and the master are very handsome, so they will face simr problems to ours." (I) "But the master is very handsome, besides having an exotic and fragile appearance, the master doesn''t know, but there were many women in the city of Valen who tried to approach him." (I) "I feel sorry for those who tried to do something when ¨¦rica was around, unfortunately, I, Vanessa, or Irina couldn''t always be there." (Freya) While we were talking, we finally arrived at arge three-story building that upies a space equal to that of three mansions, this is the Commerce Guild of that city, from what I talked to the Guild employees at the port, the 1? floor is for free stores for the general public, the 2nd-floor stores only for members of a guild or nobles and the 3rd floor is where the Commerce Guild works. As soon as we get there I use my Guild Card to go straight to the 3rd floor, then I go to the counter to talk to the receptionist. After a few word exchanges, another receptionist takes us to an empty room where she has some sofas with a table between the sofas, the receptionist makes us sit on one sofa while she sits on the other. "Good afternoon, what could I do for you today?" (Receptionist) "Good afternoon, first I would like to receive payment for the goods I sold at the port, here is the document." (I) The receptionist was a white-skinned human with short blond hair who appears to be in her 30s. The receptionist takes the document from my hands and then pulls out a reading crystal where she checks a few things before putting the document away and making a new document which she hands to me. "This is the document that specifies payment made and goods sold, your payment is on its way." (Receptionist) Just as she''s finished speaking, there''s a knock on the doors, just as the permission-to-entry receptionist a 40-year-old looking man walks in and leaves a leather bag on the table before leaving the room. "Would you like anything else?" (Receptionist) I open the bag and notice that it has spatial magnification magic inside, these bags are cheaper than a storage item, but they are still very useful, I count the money inside and confirm that the value is the same as agreed at the port, is also the same value described in the document. "I would like to purchase the items on these lists, in the specified quantities if possible." (I) "Let me check what we have in stock at the moment." (Receptionist) The receptionist pulls out a storage crystal which she ces on the reading crystal, then spends about 30 or 40 minutes checking various things while looking at the list I gave her. Soon she passes the reading crystal to me, I take it and see a list with the products I want and their prices, I check the prices of each item and took out some products that were priced a little high, the rest was eptable, so I pass the reading crystal back to the receptionist. "Prices are eptable, but do you have the quantities?" (I) "We have the quantities you requested and we can deliver them all tomorrow." (Receptionist) "Then you can deliver everything to a boat in the harbor, this is where we are moored." (I) I pass a paper with where we are standing at the port. "Do you need anything else?" (Receptionist) "I need a few other things, I''ll let my mate talk about it." (I) Since I''m going to get everything from the lists the master asked for, so I''m going to let Freya take care of the food and condiment items she asked for. After some time with Freya discussing the price and quantities of the foods and condiments I wanted, we got everything, what surprised me was that Freya also asked for arge number of seeds from several different nts, but it seems that the Guild only had half of those seeds. "Do you need anything else?" (Receptionist) I look at the others and they all shake their heads in denial. "We don''t need anything else." (I) "So the value of everything they requested will be 43700 gold coins, payment must be made in advance." (Receptionist) "Here it is." (I) The master left 100000 gold coins with me, he left a lot more in case the prices were too high, the master was convinced about this Kingdom being very corrupt and the values ??being much higher than they should, but the truth is that this Kingdom calls many customers here because their trade is very fair and impartial. It''s just thews that are horribly favoring those with the most money. After the receptionist checked the payment we said goodbye and returned in the middle of the afternoon to the boat, the goods we just bought will arrive tomorrow morning. Chapter 316 Cap 315: City Of Moros Part 6(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: We had rented an inn room where we spent the rest of the afternoon going over the information we had about the nobles who are in the Kingdom at the moment. It was almost time to head back to the boat when we finished seeing all the information. "The number of nobles in this Realm is much higher than I imagined." (I) "Looks like a few days before we arrived there was an auction on the body of a rare sea monster." (Elsaris) "They divided the body into pieces like skin, blood, bones, core, organs, etc." (Elsaris) "They sold everything separately with auctions, so many nobles from lesser Realms came here." (Elsaris) "But it seems that this Realm usually has a lot of nobles from other Realms visiting." (I) "But it must be less than half of what I had this time." (Elsaris) "What surprised me was that none of the nobles of this Realm are corrupt." (Samira) "Perhaps because the royal family of this Kingdom treats this ce as amercialpany they do not ept corruption, as far as we know so far corruption is such a serious crime that it leads to the death of the entire family and the auction of the title of nobility that can be purchased only by people of that Kingdom." (I) "This ce is the symbol of extreme capitalism, this is madness, how can a nation survive like this?" (Samira) "They are only able to support themselves, but when a real crisis strikes, everyone will flee this ce and see this Kingdom fall into ruins." (Elsaris) "Did you find any possible targets?" (I) "Some, I even managed to find someone that ¨¦rica and Irina were looking for." (Elsaris) "Who did you find?" (I) "A famous theoretical Mage among the lesser Realms, it seems he has been a ve for over 20 years, he is in the Realm now along with the Prince of a nation." (Elsaris) "If he''s such a good Mage, then why is he a ve?" (Samira) "The information is a little vague, but it seems that the realm where he served as a royal Mage was attacked and conquered, he was captured and forced to be a ve, he was toopetent in his job to be killed, but because he was an enemy before, turned him into a ve to make sure of his loyalty." (Elsaris) "He''s a Runic, there''s a description of what he looks like here, he was sent to escort the Prince back to the nation with various monster parts they managed to buy." (Elsaris) "What is this Prince-like?" (I) "He''s an intelligent person, but he''s also despicable, he seems to have been used of rape more than 50 times in this Kingdom alone, but he escaped punishment by paying a very high cash fine." (Elsaris) "It also seems that this Prince is responsible for themercial links between his Kingdom and this one, he ispetent in his work." (Elsaris) "But from the information I have it seems that all of this prince''s servants are ves, it seems a little strange to me." (Elsaris) "This is really weird, does it say anything about the Kingdom the Prince came from?" (I) "As I said before, the information is very vague, all it says is that this Realm has a history of 50 years, during that time they conquered 3 Realms nearby, this Realm is focused on a military culture." (Elsaris) "How can such a new Realm conquer so many Realms?" (Samira) "I also find that strange, they seem to have a higher military strength than they should." (I) "I also find that suspicious, but it''s not our problem, the important thing is that we found someone qualified as a theoretical Mage." (Elsaris) "Let''s talk to the masterter, I also found someone the master will want to pay a visit." (I) "A noblewoman from a neighboring Kingdom, it seems that she alwayses to visit this Kingdom with several new boys from many different races." (I) "It seems that every time shees to this Kingdom she buys dozens of ves, the strange thing is that they are all boys aged 9 to 12 years old." (I) "..." (Samira) "You mean..." (Samira) "I don''t know, the information we have doesn''t say much about what she does with these boys, all I know is that she''s a human woman over 50, she''s her family leader, a Duchess." (I) "There are many nobles with strange tastes like her, I can only say that she is unlucky to be here right now." (Elsaris) "..." (Samira) "The master might pay her a visit in person, the master mainly hates people who harm children." (I) "Zenos can be very cruel when he''s angry..." (Elsaris) After we reviewed the names of five more despicable nobles and 3 influential merchants, we jotted all the names down on a list to speak with the masterter, in the end, it was a count of 7 nobles and 3 merchants. When we realized that it would soon start to get dark, we left the inn and took a cart to return to the port. ---------- Pov Zenos: When we enter therge mansion that functions as ve trade, we are greeted by a beautiful human woman in maid clothes and a thick iron ne around her neck. "Good morning dear customer, what do you want today." (maid) "We want to buy some ves today." (Jay) "Please follow me to a waiting room, soon the boss will be avable." (maid) I asked Jay to take the lead this time, I''m fully aware of my very young appearance, people might find it weird the way a child behaves and talks, they might find it even weirder someone like me buying such specific ves, so I''m going to leave that part in Jay''s hands. We followed the maid into a room with sofas, chairs, a table with snacks, and a drinks rack, the room was quiterge. We waited an hour for a White Elf looking 30 years old to enter the room, he had short white hair and wore sses, his appearance was calm but as soon as I saw him I knew he was sizing us up. "Good morning dear customers, sorry for the dy, my name is Algust, I am the honored owner of this establishment." (Algust) "May I know what kind of ves you are looking for?" (Algust) "Good morning, Algust." (Jay) "I''d like to see your catalog to get an idea of ??the type of ves you currently own." (Jay) "As you wish, here is our catalog." (Algust) Algus hands the catalog into Jay''s hands, I let La sit on his shoulders to see the catalog with Jay so I can share La''s vision of seeing the catalog without drawing attention to myself. The catalog was in a reading crystal that Algust passed to Jay, when he started to slowly go through the catalog I realize how many ves there are here. Jay goes through the ve information slowly so he has time to read it carefully, there are many human ves being more than 50% of the ves for sale here, the other ves are of several different races. I noticed that they have arge number ofbat ves and sex ves, but I can imagine that they are the two types of ves most sold, what surprised me was that the number of sex ves was very equal between men and women, but the ves ofbat were more than 80% men. There were also various types of ves with different abilities, such as Craftsmen, cooks, servants, etc. It took us two hours to look at the information on several ves, but it wasn''t very detailed, it was still too vague for me. It was early afternoon when we asked for the maid who served us and was standing next to the door until now calling Algust who had left to attend to other customers. When Algust returns he sits on a couch next to us. "They have already chosen?" (Algust) "We would like more detailed information on ves trained in these professions." (Jay) Jay passes the list of professions to Algust. List: 1. Civil construction expert 2. Alchemist 3. Doctor 4. Magic Engineer 5. Craftsman of essories 6. Theoretical wizard Algust looks at the list before starting to fiddle with the reading crystal, after a few moments he turns towards us. "We have some ves with experience in contraction, but they are all manualborers." (Algust) "I also have many types of Alchemists, half of them are criminal ves, but we also have Alchemists who specialize in research, there are only two." (Algust) "We have few ves with medical skills, but if you''re interested I can look for one, and in a week I''d have one avable." (Algust) "We have several Mages, but most of them arebat Mages, but we still have theoretical Mages for each element." (Algust) "Unfortunately, I don''t have any ves with the capabilities of a Magic Engineer or essory Artisan." (Algust) "Here''s a list of the ves we currently have that match what you''re looking for." (Algust) Jay picks up the reading crystal one more time and spends a few minutes looking at it while I''m still sharing La''s vision over her shoulder so I say a few things to La through our connection and she talks into Jay''s ear what I just said to her. "I don''t care about gender, race or age, bring me the best on this list, but I don''t need anyone who is prejudiced against other races." (Jay) "As you wish, I''ll go get them now." (Algust) Algust leaves the room to fetch the ves and we stand and wait. Chapter 317 Cap 316: Buying Slaves(Chapter Preview) While we waited for the ves to be brought to us, I had Nix hide in the shadow of Algust who was responsible for bringing the ves. I used my connection to Nix to share his vision, all I wanted was to know how ves are treated in this world. From Nix''s vision, I saw Algust walking through corridors full of small rooms with iron bars in front, the rooms were, all the same, having a single bed, a basin, a chair, and a desk, in some rooms there was an open book on the desk. Most of the rooms were upied by mostly human people, but there were also many of other races, all wearing simr clothes, simple pants, and a short-sleeved shirt. The ves didn''t seem to have any injuries, they didn''t look hungry either, but I could see in their expressions that they didn''t want to be there, I even saw some crying. "(Looks like a good ve market treats its ves well.)" (I) "(But that makes sense, ves are the merchandise of this type of store, all stores should take good care of their merchandise to sell for a higher price.)" (I) "(If I remember correctly Freya and the others were also in pretty good shape when I bought them as ves back then.)" (I) I kept looking through Nix''s eyes, after a while Algust came back with the ves, at the door there was a clerk who handed some papers to Algust before entering. As soon as Algust walked in he made all the ves with the traits Jay asked for line up next to each other in an open space in the room that should be used for this. "Here are the ves, these papers describe their background, status, and abilities in more detail." (Algust) Algust hands the papers to Jay who starts to leaf through them calmly, meanwhile, I use my parallel thinking skill to share La''s vision that is still on Jay''s shoulders looking at the papers about the ves, meanwhile, I''m also looking at the ves. Nix takes advantage of the paper delivery moment to stay in Jay''s shadow, meanwhile, I noticed that some ves were looking at us with fear and suspicion, in their eyes we must look like a suspicious group that is wearing hooded clothes and masks. The papers Jay is holding have detailed information about these ves along with a picture of them. So I''mparing the information with their appearances, the group with construction experience by the information were only able to build, this was useless to me, their skills were mostly enhanced stamina, enhanced strength, and group coordination. Their stats were also weak, they could bepared better than ordinary people, but Orcs and Ogres will be much more useful when starting construction. Among the people qualified for alchemy there was a White Elf, there was also a Beastman from the Cattle Tribe, and three Human Men. From the information the three humans are criminal ves, they were assistants of an Alchemist who will be killed in a few days, this Alchemist will be killed for having been caught red-handed doing drugs, these three humans were his assistants but their punishments are lighter just forcing them to be ves. It seems that this Alchemist hadmitted many crimes that amounted to such arge amount of fine money that he was not able to pay, so he will be killed. I don''t want to have anything to do with these three people who were drug dealers. The Elf and the Beast Man seem to have been from the same alchemy shop, it seems that the previous owner died leaving the shop in the hands of his son who didn''t know anything about alchemy, this man took all the money from the store and even asked for a big loan, so he fled to another Kingdom with the money, because of which this man''s shop, house, and belongings were confiscated by the government and sold. It seems that because these two were employees of this store they were considered aplices, so they were forced to be debt ves, the money from their sale will be to pay the debts of the loan that fell on them. From the information, it seems that the Elf is a researcher on potions in general, while the man is an Alchemist specializing in healing potions. Neither of them seems to have a family, the man is an orphan from a war years ago in another Kingdom, but the Elf abandoned her original vige to be an Alchemist here, both are promising and will be bought. Mages are different, there are many, but most arebat Mages with no experience in theoretical research. I studied each one''s information before spending a few minutes thinking, then chose the theoretical Wizards who seemed to have the decent ability but who by their backgrounds were just poor. I also chose the same number ofbat mages, among them there was a fire mage who was the son of one of the theoretical mages, there were also two sisters who werebat mages of the wood and metal element, they were two Dark Elves. With that, I have duos of theoretical andbat mages of almost all elements, if not counting the Space element, the Dark element, and the Light element. I also didn''t find anyone who was good with non-elemental magic, unfortunately, I didn''t have anyone who studied more exotic magic like barrier magic, curse magic, or blood magic. I spoke to La through our mental link for her to ry my ve choices to Jay, in the end, the list of ves we were buying was a bit long. 1. White Elf: alchemy researcher. 2. Cat Beastman: Alchemist specializing in healing potions. 3. 2 Men Human: Theoretical fire mage andbat fire mage, they are father and son. 4. White Elf: theoretical Madeira mage. 5. Dark Elf: Fighting mage of Wood, older sister. 6. Dark Elf: Fighting Metal Mage, younger sister. 7. Dwarf: theoretical metal mage. 8. Human: theoretical wind mage. 9. Human: Combat Wind Mage. 10. Human: Theoretical earth mage. 11. Human: Combat Earth Mage. 12. Runic: Theoretical ice mage. 13. Human: Combat ice mage. 14. Human: theoretical water mage. 15. Woman Beastman Dog: Combat water mage. 16. Runic: theoretical thunder mage. 17. Beastman Bird Woman: Combat thunder mage. I did my best to avoid choosing people ssified as criminal ves, the two Dark Elf sisters look like they were adventurers who had a big debt and couldn''t pay it off, so they are debt ves. Almost all of these Mages are debt ves, after having already chosen these the others were taken away, Jay went on to discuss the pressure of all these ves who were some of the most skilled this ce had avable, the starting price was too high, but Jay discussed the value until he came up with something they could both agree on. "The final value for all these ves will be 12 crystal coins or 120000 gold coins, I think this is an eptable value." (Algust) "I agree, let''s close on that value then." (Jay) "I will prepare the sale documentation, I will also prepare for the change of the ve owner." (Algust) Once again I see them signing contracts for each ve separately with three copies for each, one copy for us, a copy for the store, and a copy to deliver to the God of Commerce as an offering, which also serves to validate the contracts, for Because of that, it took a while. After the contracts ended the custody of the ves was transferred to Jay, the shop provided a special carriage to help transport all the ves to our boat, some ves were scared of us but there was no reason to be, I don''t like to keep ves and so I''m going to make a tempting proposition for them. I hope they ept the proposal because if they refuse, I''ll just release them to their own luck and leave, I''ll be giving them back their freedom, but they''ll have to take care of themselves. I don''t n on letting anyone into the Dungeon without first confirming that they''ve epted the lifetime job offer. After finally finishing everything and leaving the ve shop we hired another carriage to go back to the port, this time a big carriage with the back like a cage was following us with the ves we bought. "< Sound Barrier >" (I) "Was the price much higher than I thought?" (I) "The master gave preference to the most talented and young, that increases the price." (Jay) "All the women and most of the men were beautiful, it raises the price, especially for women." (Jay) "There were Elves among the ves we bought, that raises the price." (Jay) "There were women who still kept their virginity, that also adds to the price." (Jay) "The funniest thing is that most of the reasons the price goes up to don''t interest me." (I) "I believe they were good buys, I hope they ept to serve the master, it would be a shame to waste all that money just to let them go." (Nix) "I agree." (I) As we were riding in the carriage towards the harbor we started talking a little after I put a sound barrier around us. "Why didn''t master Zenos buy any sex ves?" (Jay) "I thought this was a good time for you to get the skills you wanted so badly." (Jay) "And what would I do with that kind of ve after I get the skills I want?" (I) "Never mind, I can go to a brothel at night to get the skills I want..." (I) "..." (Diana) "The master said where are you going?" (Diana) It took me a while to calm Diana down, she said she''ll wait untilter to have a good talk about it with the others. Chapter 318 Cap 317: Demons Part 1(Chapter Preview) On the way back to the boat it waste afternoon, when we arrived I saw that we were not the first to return, so I waited for everyone to arrive while talking about the ves we bought. While waiting I saw threerge boxes being brought to our boat, I soon discover they are books and put them inside the boat. While we waited I started ying a game of cards Nn had taught me, I did it to pass the time until dusk when everyone else had returned. She told everyone that we would talkter, first, we needed to deal with the ves, but ¨¦rica seemed to want to talk about something urgent. So I told Nix to open the Dungeon gate, before going in I take a paper where I exin the working conditions that I thought were irrefutable for these ves, I leave it with Nira and Freya talking to convince the ves to join us of their own volition if it doesn''t work out, I told Jay to release those who refuse to do what they want with their freedom. After that I enter the Dungeon together with ¨¦rica, she also asked me to bring Beatriz, Kira, and Elsaris with us. ¨¦rica didn''t want to go to the mansion either, so we stayed in the safe room on the second floor to talk sitting on the floor. "What happened that was so important that you were in such a hurry to tell me? Besides, why away from the others?" (I) "This has nothing to do with us, but I thought it was an important matter to tell the master." (¨¦rica) "Besides, I thought depending on your decision it would be better to have these three around." (¨¦rica) "First of all, I must first understand what is happening." (I) "I''ll tell you from the moment we left the Guild, in thete afternoon we were leaving the Adventurer''s Guild when I passed someone who shouldn''t be here." (¨¦rica) "Someone who shouldn''t be in this town?" (I) "No, someone who shouldn''t be on this continent." (¨¦rica) "Who I found was probably a Demon." (¨¦rica) "Why should that be important? You''re a Demon too." (I) "I know the master doesn''t care much about the rtionship between the various races." (¨¦rica) "But the master should know that the Human and Demon races have been enemies for millennia, the hatred and resentment between these two races is something that lingers even now." (¨¦rica) "This continent can be considered the territory of the human race as most of the Realms here belong to Humans who are also the most numerous race on this continent." (¨¦rica) "The Demons stay on the continent closest to this one, they rule that continent." (¨¦rica) "Many wars have taken ce with the humans attacking there or the Demons attacking here." (Elsaris) "These two races have too many different cultures to be able to live together, as if that weren''t enough, some religions are also against Demons, and there are also religions that are against Humans on the other side." (Elsaris) "Elsaris is right, for those reasons no Demons are allowed on this continent, myself included, but the same applies to the other side about Humans." (¨¦rica) It seems like the history between Humans and Demons is quite long, but to me, it feels more like the struggle between two very different cultures. For others, it may seem like the fight of good against evil, but these people are idiots, good and evil are not so simple to be differentiated by one''s race. Wars always happen for the same reasons that are money, religion, cultural difference, conquest, politics, etc. Most of the time wars start for silly reasons, the story that follows after a war won''t always be the truth either, the winning side can say what they want most of the time, wars are always things I can''t understand. "So you mean there might be a reason a Demon is here?" (I) "Exactly." (¨¦rica) "But you weren''t sure it was a Demon." (I) "When I found this person he was in a human form, but I noticed a tattoo on his neck releasing a trace of demonic Aura." (¨¦rica) "You mean he was using the same demonic human transformation magic as you were?" (I) "It was different from my magic, the magic I use is one that is normally used by people who have turned into Demons like me." (¨¦rica) "My tattoo that appears on my arm when I am in human form is a seal to my demonic energy as a curse, I modified it this way to make it impossible to escape any demonic energy so I would never be discovered." (I) "But every time I go back to my natural Demon form the tattoo disappears as it''s just energy." (¨¦rica) "The tattoo I saw on the man today was engraved on his body, it seemed to be forcing the demonic energy to be suppressed, because of that the demonic energy I felt was very weak." (¨¦rica) "You were with her Beatriz, did you also feel this demonic energy?" (I) "No, but I noticed the change in ¨¦rica when we left the Adventurer''s Guild." (Beatriz) "No one would notice the demonic energy since it didn''t leave his body, I just felt why it reacted with my Aura, I''m still learning to control my Aura, so I''m not able to suppress my Aura like you or Sophia, master." (¨¦rica) "The chances of him being a Demon are more than 90%, maybe I just discovered him because he''s also a Demon." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) I really don''t care if he was a Demon or not, this race between races is not my problem. "For a Demon to be here and engrave these kinds of magic on himself, he must be a spy or maybe he''s nning something." (Elsaris) "What should we do master?" (Kira) "I really don''t want to get into this." (I) "I think this is a good decision, but I would like to know what this Demon looks like if possible." (Elsaris) "He was a man with a height of 1.85 meters, short ck hair, white skin, brown eyes, his body seems to be well built like a warrior, but he was wearing noble clothes of ck and gold color." (¨¦rica) "The tattoo I saw on his neck looked like a chain, but it only looked like part of the tattoo, so I don''t know what the rest of it looks like." (¨¦rica) "..." (Kira) "..." (Elsaris) Kira and Elsaris look at each other, so Kira pulls out a reading crystal and a storage crystal which she ces into the reading crystal, after a few seconds of looking for something she shows a picture to Erica. "Is this the man you saw?" (Kira) "That was it, how did you know?" (¨¦rica) Sigh "I was so d we didn''t get us into this kind of trouble." (Elsaris) "Why of all people should this bastard prince be!?" (Elsaris) "Do you know him, Mom?" (Beatriz) "Looks like you two are on to something." (I) "You should have learned by now that you can''t run from problems, the master has that kind of luck." (Kira) "..." (Elsaris) "Could any of you exin this soon, stop talking about me like that, it makes me look like some symbol of bad luck." (I) "..." (all) When I say that, the three of them look at me with eyes like they''re judging me and saying that''s exactly it, I wanted to say something, but my negative luck prevents me from telling a lie that makes up for it. "That''s why you wanted to change ns." (Elsaris) "Don''t say that, you thought it would be a good idea too." (Kira) "I was going to talk about itter with you, master." (Kira) "Before I arrived at the Assassins'' Guild to gather information, I had an idea to look for information about some nobles who are in this Realm at the moment." (Kira) "I already figured we''d have to stay in this realm for a while, so I thought we might rob some noble scoundrels while we were here." (Kira) "Fine with me as long as you don''t get into trouble with innocent people." (I) "But I think this possible Demon must be one of those noble scoundrels, right?" (I) "Yes, but what stands out most about him is that a famous Mage is with him as a ve, he is a schr of magic who was once a real Mage of two Minor Realms." (Kira) "Then he would be a good person to recruit, it would be easier for him to ept our proposal, plus I could leave him in charge of leading the Mages we bought today." (I) "With that, the people of the vige could learn a lot more about magic, I and the others could learn more about magic too." (I) "I knew he would react like this, we''re lost." (Elsaris) "Come on don''t say that." (Kira) "With that face, it looks like the master is doing something wrong." (¨¦rica) "Just because he gets lost in his thoughts and starts nning a future where we already have this famous Mage, we can tell he''s going to mess with this Devil." (Elsaris) "You''re right, hahahahaha." (I) It was funny to see Elsaris react like that, she normally doesn''t like to get in trouble, I like to think that I am too, but I can''t let an opportunity to get someone so capable for our side pass. "I''ll want to research more about this Prince, we''ll also have to research the Kingdom he came from." (I) "You should know something, at ¨¦rica''s request I put a tracking curse on him." (Beatriz) sighs "Beatrix..." (Elsaris) "She asked, at the time it seemed like a good idea." (Beatriz) "That was an excellent idea, good job you two." (I) "Does that mean we can follow him?" (I) "Yes, this curse willst for a long time, besides it will consume his mana, not mine." (¨¦rica) "Are you sure he won''t notice?" (I) "He would only discover this curse if he had very specific skills for it, but the chances of that being the case are slim." (Elsaris) "Beatriz, you will follow this Demon from afar, you can talk to ¨¦rica about how to follow him." (I) "I''m going to put the tracking magic in a magic crystal we already have, so it will be easier for you, Beatriz." (¨¦rica) "In the meantime let''s move on to the other things we still have to do." (I) Chapter 319 Cap 318: Demons Part 2(Chapter Preview) I was surprised to hear about this Demon, at first I was thinking about not getting into this problem, but it seems that this Demon has exactly the kind of person we are looking for. I have been learning about magic from ¨¦rica and Irina, apart from them I can only count on what I learn by reading the magic books we already have. But now I have the chance to get a famous Mage on our side, with that I will have a more experienced and knowledgeable person to teach me. This Mage can still be useful teaching Erica and Irina who have been learning on their own this whole time with no one to help guide them. I had already made up my mind that I would get this Mage on our side, I imagine it must be easy to convince him, I won''t let an opportunity like this pass me by. After deciding that I leave the Dungeon with Elsaris, the other two went to the mansion to get a magic crystal where ¨¦rica will put the magic that Beatriz will use to follow this Demon. When I left the Dungeon I realized I was having an argument with the two Dark Elves, I couldn''t hear since there was a sound barrier around everyone, Freya must have done it. Before reaching them, I see Sophia talking to the two of them and I let them solve the problems. Soon the discussions stop and everyone is calmly sitting on the floor inside the boat. "Already finished?" (I) "Yes, we had some people who didn''t seem to want to believe our job offer, but we were able to work it out." (Nira) "Good job, Nira." (I) "So everyone did?" (I) "Yes, they would be idiots if they didn''t ept such an offer." (Nira) "Perfect, let''s start this now." (I) I wave my hand in front of everyone and activate the Blood Servant skill using my Aura through it. Soon the iron bondage cors around their necks break, that while the red energy leaves my hand, I don''t use my Aura fully because I don''t want to use mine powerfully on anyone. Just one Blood Servant should be enough for these people, no one can get any skills from me, luckily this skill won''t take that much of a toll on me. A few drops of bloode out of my body going to these people, their bodies absorb my blood but do not undergo any change. Then I see everyone kneeling in front of me, some are even crying, probably because they know they are no longer ves, I wait for everyone to calm down before making them enter the Dungeon where I charge Freya to show the Dungeon to the new residents. With that resolved I call everyone to gather inside the boat, so we started to discuss what each group did today, Beatriz had already left to spy on the Devil. Elsaris and ¨¦rica were present as were all of the other groups so we talked about what we did, everyone looked at me like they understood what I had done as I told the story about the three scoundrels Nix and La made disappear. Everyone told me what they did giving me an overload of things to pay attention to and a huge flow of information. After hearing all about what they did earlier during the day, I tell everyone to go do what they should do, tell Kira and Elsaris to go together with Jay and take care of everything as they are going to the ck Market to buy the illegal books. Freya also told me that she bought a lot of seeds thinking it would be useful when we started building farms, I had already thought that I can set up farms on another floor of the Dungeon, these seeds will be very useful at that time. During the night while some stayed on the boat to watch, I entered the Dungeon to have a conversation with Ivan and Vanessa, I called the two to talk in the mansion room. I told them what Kira, Samira, Elsaris, Beatriz, and ¨¦rica told me about the Devil being a prince of a minor Kingdom, I also passed on to them the information we had at the time they got it from the Assassin''s Guild. "What do you think about this situation?" (I) "This could be a big problem, something bigger than you think master." (Ivan) "From the crimes described in this information we can assume they are extremists, so what they are doing is going to be a big deal." (Vanessa) "Exin your assumptions to be more clearly andpletely, I don''t understand why you think the situation is so bad." (I) "Let me start then, for this Devil to be impersonating a prince is not an easy thing to do, he would need help from insiders to do that, but the problem is that we don''t know how long he''s been doing it or how many Demons can there be in that Realm." (Ivan) "The information we have of the Kingdom only says that it was founded 50 years ago, what I find strange is the rapid growth of their military forces, I find it difficult for them to be so strong to conquer three smaller Kingdoms in such a short time." (Ivan) "It can only mean that something is happening in this Realm, something potentially very dangerous." (Ivan) "What Ivan said is something I agree with, but I noticed something else." (Vanessa) "Ie from another continent, where I came from there were Realms of all races, this includes the Demon race, because of that I have a better idea about Demon culture." (Vanessa) "Demons are beings with strong desires, their culture was built for them to release those desires in the most positive way possible." (Vanessa) "Greedy Demons be merchants, Very proud Demons look for ways to be noble, Demons with a lot of sexual desire build a harem for themselves, etc." (Vanessa) "But Demons are not as evil as the people of this continent say, the master has to realize that they also need to live in cities and have their ownws and rules." (Vanessa) "So how could they release their desires without breaking thesews." (I) "The first thing the master should know is that Demons can be the proudest race there is, because of that they don''t like to feel inferior to others." (Vanessa) "For a greedy Demon the easiest way to satiate their greed is with money, so they work harder than anyone to achieve financial sess, they never pass up a good chance of making money which makes them excellent traders." (Vanessa) "If a Demon with great lust wants to build a harem for themselves, then they will have to win over the people they want in their harem, in addition to being able to financially support that harem." (Vanessa) "Couldn''t they kidnap people or even buy sex ves?" (I) "That would be the easy way of doing things, if you do that you are not just breaking thew, it will be proof of your ipetence, you are showing other Demons with the same desires that he or she is inferior by resorting to despicable methods to reach your goals." (Vanessa) "I didn''t know about these things, so they use pride as a way to keep members of their own race from falling astray, that would normally be impossible." (Ivan) "For any other race it would be impossible, but the Demons'' pride is very strong, they would even die to fulfill their desires, they are a somewhat obsessive race." (Vanessa) "A well-known story is about one of the greatest Mages among Demons, the wish he always wanted was to be immortal." (Vanessa) "There were many things he could do to fulfill that wish, he could have be a Vampire since there are Vampire bloodlines that only Demons can possess, he could have be a Necromancer to be an Undead, etc." (Vanessa) "Those would be easy paths, his pride wouldn''t allow it, he wanted to fulfill his wishes with his own ability, so he studied magic and alchemy his whole life, when he was old he managed to create a Homunculus body that in theory would never die as long as he had mana." (Vanessa) "That''s a very high level of obsession, he spent his whole life for this, I imagine he must have done the same as Lyra, put his soul in this body, right?" (I) "Exactly, what I want to show is that instead of trying to suppress your traits, the Demons chose to use those traits of your race in a constructive way." (Vanessa) "The people of this continent may not know it, but Demons are excellent trading partners, that''s why they will never break a contract they''ve made, that''s part of their pride, even the most lying Demons take their contractual agreements very seriously." (Vanessa) "So why can''t Humans and Demons get along?" (I) "Because of their very different cultures, the way they live, the way they see the world, and many other reasons." (Vanessa) "But the main reason is the hatred that these two women feel for each other, this hatred hassted so long that it has be a prejudice within both races." (Vanessa) "I loved your exnation Vanessa, but you got a little lost on the initial subject." (Ivan) "That''s right, thanks for reminding me Ivan." (Vanessa) "The reason I start to exin about the Demons is that there are people in their race who are extremists, this type of person is considered despicable in their own race for tarnishing the pride they believe so much." (Vanessa) "They are also supremacists who think their race is superior to all others and has the right to do what they want, however, they want." (Vanessa) "The master said that this Demon pretending to be a prince did multiple rapes in this Realm, that''s something only an extremist would do, take the easy way out." (Vanessa) "For Devils, life is like a game, taking the easy way is something they would never do." (Vanessa) "If there''s an extremist here, then they''re nning something horrible, there''s also a good chance the demonic nobles on the other continent don''t even know about it." (Vanessa) "I can understand that, extremists are always a problem, take the Church of Light, for example, divided because of extremists in their religion." (I) "So you guys think my decision to finish off this Demon and take this Mage in his thrall might be a bad one?" (I) "Actually it just makes me want the master to continue with what he nned." (Ivan) "I have strong ties to this continent and I don''t want to see a disaster caused by ignoring a problem we saw in advance." (Ivan) The conversation with Vanessa and Ivan was very productive, when we finished and were heading back to the boat, I was dragged by Diana back inside the Dungeon with ¨¦rica following us. Chapter 320 Cap 319: Black Market Blacklist(Chapter Preview) Pov Elsaris: After Zenos gave permission we left to go to the ck Market for the night, who ising with me are Kira and Jay, I hope we get everything we need today, I don''t want to go to the ck Market too often. One thing I''m sure of is that I''m cklisted, the only reason I''m not hunted down and killed is because the ck Market knows I''ve joined the neutral faction, but that doesn''t mean I''m still wee as a customer. The only reason I dare go to the ck Market branch of this ce is because I know the person in charge here very well, she wouldn''t dare plot against me after all the times I''ve helped her, but still, I''m leaving Kira to take care of everything this time. I lead everyone to the brothel street, I go to a mid-level brothel which was quite full, it was a veryrge two-story building, as we enter we are greeted by a human-looking woman with long blonde hair, her hair has a fringe that hides the eyes, her skin is a little dark and my body is young and has many curves. "(She''s a little pretty, but she''s still a long way from my sister''s body perfection.)" (I) "Wee dear customers, I''m the receptionist tonight, what kind of girl or boy would you be looking for tonight?" (receptionist) "I''m looking for 2 dark-skinned men, 5 young blonde women and you." (I) "Then we will have to find a new receptionist to take my ce at the entrance, but first I must inform you that payment has to be made in advance." (receptionist) "It will be 70 silver coins." (receptionist) "Here they are." (I) The receptionist holds out her hands and I put in two silver coins first, then I put in five bronze coins and finish by holding a gold coin in front of her for her to take, then she snaps her fingers and another girles to the entrance. "Follow me to your room." (receptionist) The receptionist guides us forward down a hallway of rooms, we enter one of the rooms in the middle of the hallway where the door is locked after we enter. The receptionist walks over to a decorated statue that is in the room in a dark corner, the statue was of an armored knight holding his sword up and with a shield strapped behind his back, the receptionist pulls the shield back which triggers a mechanism that makes the bed rise showing that there were stairs under the bed. "This way." (receptionist) We continue following the receptionist down the stairs to a door which the receptionist opens and points us in, after we enter the receptionist closes the door with her outside. Inside the well-lit room, there was a table with a banquet, a drinks cab, pictures of beautifulndscapes, and some sofas, on one of these sofas sat a girl with short ck hair who looked to be about 10 years old. "It''s been a while Elsaris, thest time was 15 years ago." (Nazai) "Hello Nazai, I''m just here to guide people, I''m not the one doing business with you today." (I) "You''re so brave toe in here after quitting, you should be d we left you and your kids alive." (Nazai) "We both know this has nothing to do with me being left alone, the people in charge wouldn''t do anything to provoke the neutral faction." (I) "It still doesn''t sit well with me letting you in like this, I needed to say something." (Nazai) "But I''m d to see you again, even if it''s different, I congratte you on your evolution." (Nazai) "(Even though I''m hiding my Aura and my appearance she''s noticed that I''m different but still confused it with an evolution it seems.)" (I) "You can sit down, we have a business to attend to, right?" (Nazai) We''re all going to sit on the couch in front of Nazai, her piercing red eyes betray her innocent childlike appearance, this thing is older than me. "As Elsaris was with you I preferred toe in person, so what kind of business do you want to do here?" (Nazai) I exchange a look with Kira and nod, then she starts talking. "We are looking to buy some items and some information." (Kira) "First we want the items on this list." (Kira) Kira delivers the list with all the forbidden books that Irina and ¨¦rica asked for, the master also added but a few books. "We have all of them, they''re all copies, but keep in mind that many of these books are hard toe by." (Nazai) "Just say the price." (Kira) Nazai pulls out a reading crystal and a storage crystal, after fitting the two crystals together she spends about ten minutes doing something before speaking to Kira again. "390000 gold coins or 39 crystal coins." (Nazai) The price is a little higher than it should be, but it is probably because of me, this is a way of punishing me to show the superiors that I was not well received, I think she was very easy, if it were me in her ce I would have charged twice the price. I had already told Kira that this sort of thing could happen, so no one was surprised, Kira and Jay have ced several leather bags on the coffee table, Nazai stares at each bag. "That''s the pay." (Kira) "The books will be delivered tomorrow afternoon on your boat." (Nazai) "Anything else?" (Nazai) "We want to buy all information about the Makari Kingdom and the Crown Prince, Henrique Makari." (Kira) "..." (Nazai) Nazai''s gaze changes for a second as she keeps silent, as usual, she doesn''t let anything show on her face, but the sparkle in her eyes in that second was enough to give away that she knows something, Nazai looks my way. "So I was right, your friend discovered Prince Henry''s true identity." (Nazai) "..." (all) Sigh "It took us decades to figure it out and you found out in an instant." (Nazai) "Are you sure you want to get into this mess?" (Nazai) "Yea." (I) "Of all the people I know you were thest one who would expect those types and answers in this situation." (Nazai) "..." (Nazai) Nazai is silent for a few minutes while keeping her eyes closed, when she opens her eyes her face changes to a smiling expression, her appearance could be cute if it wasn''t for her sick eyes. "I will give the information about this Demon for free, the same for the information about the Makari Kingdom." (Nazai) "You want to use us..." (I) "All I hope is that they create a big mess." (Nazai) "That will probably happen." (I) "So you can take this information for free, it would be great if we didn''t have to get directly involved as there are enemies around." (Nazai) "Is the demon faction here too?" (I) "Yeah, I don''t know how many, everything we know is in this storage crystal, you can take it, I already have a copy." (Nazai) Nazai pulls out a storage crystal and throws it into Kira''s hands. "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if it''s something big, you can contact me and I''ll help, as long as you don''t involve me directly." (Nazai) "I''m sure yes." (I) I look at Kira and nod, then me, Kira, and Jay stand up. "I''m d to see Jay, but it''s a shame I can''t see young Beatriz, she''s a wonderful girl, I''m sorry she has such a troubled mother like you." (Nazai) "You''re just jealous that my daughter is more talented in spying than your sons." (I) "Stop teasing people mom, we''re leaving, nice to see you Miss Nazai." (Jay) Nazai has always been like that, she acts straightforward without hesitation, but she is also always up to something, half the girls and boys in this brothel must be her children and grandchildren, for the human men and women shouldn''t be good enough or like toys, but they have no better time to extract information from men or women. "Thank that strange boy for stopping the Fairy from killing my son, he is young and still in training, I would be sad to lose another son." (Nazai) "I''ll say, see youter Nazai..." (I) We all left the way we entered, the receptionist was still there, she is also a Vampire daughter of Nazai. After we leave the brothel we go straight to the boat, we have no need to go to the Assassins Guild to buy more information, if the demonic faction of Vampires is involved then the ck Market information will be more urate as they used everything they have to get as much information as possible. "What happened in there? Why didn''t she want to collect this information?" (Kira) "Because she knows we''re going to get into trouble with this Prince and the Kingdom hees from, it will give the ck Market opportunity to gather more information from their enemy." (I) "From what Nazai has told the demonic faction is also here, so it''s no surprise the ck Market is preparing like this." (Jay) "They want to use us to force a wrong move on the other side so they can learn more about them." (I) "It doesn''t really matter, it''s actually been helpful to us, a little coboration with the ck Market is something we can consider." (Kira) "Let''s take this back, there must be a lot of information here." (Jay) Chapter 321 Cap 320: Prince Henry Makari(Chapter Preview) I was with Nix fishing from inside the boat, we were with bottles of a drink that resembles vodka that Orcs make, the two moons are still in the sky, luckily it''s not a full moon night today. "Why do things have to be soplicated." (I) "Was the fight with the girls really bad?" (Nix) "Weren''t you listening to my shadow?" (I) "I thought I shouldn''t get into a couple of fights between you two." (Nix) "That was the problem, there was no fight, the girls were angry but not because I said I was going to the brothel." (I) "So why were you angry?" (Nix) "Why would I go without them..." (I) "..." (Nix) "Please tell me this is weird, I can''t believe this is normal." (I) "This really is a little weird, but I think I understand." (Nix) "If you understand then exin it to me, please?" (I) "The women around her are very liberal, Ibuki was a Goblin at the beginning, you must understand that there is no concept of a couple for Goblins, even if she is no longer a Goblin, she cannot forget things she learned from birth. and are rooted in itpletely." (Nix) "Diana is an adventurer, she must have had fun with many women and some men." (Nix) "Combat and being close to death strangely awakens people''s sexual desire, because of this adventurous women often seek out other adventurous women to relieve tension as it is safer than looking for a man." (Nix) "Because of this more liberal lifestyle and considering that Diana has already said that her entire family is adventurers I can understand her decision." (Nix) "¨¦rica is just a pervert, they don''t have much to think about, we can''t understand her mind." (Nix) "But Kira surprised me, I didn''t expect that from her." (Nix) "I was going to go to the brothel but I wasn''t going to have fun there, I was going to make the girl faint to drink her blood and then use a potion to close the wound that my teeth would make." (I) "I wasn''t going to leave any clues, I was going to leave there without doing anything, I tried to talk but they didn''t seem to listen." (I) "Give up on that idea, your ns won''t be so smooth." (Nix) "Let''s be happy master, they are beautiful women who are with the Lord, they are also very liberal, any man would kill to take their ce." (Nix) "Any man weaker than I would die in my ce." (I) "Girls are strong and resilient, just taking care of them is already very tiring for me, if I have more women then I might really be on the verge of death." (I) "Men who dream of a harem don''t stop to think about how difficult this is, how much it demands from me physically and in ¨¦rica''s case mentally." (I) "Then why don''t you refuse them to go with you." (Nix) "Because I''m an idiot, saying something like that would hurt my pride as a man, if I''m going to die I''ll die with no regrets." (I) Sigh "What a stupid thing..." (Nix) We spent some time with simple and rxed conversation, it was a very quiet conversation while enjoying a beautiful view of the ocean at night, still catching some fish to eat. I take the moment to let my frustrations and problems escape, this is a way to lighten my mental load. While we were there, Nix ended up bringing up the Dungeon which is earning a lot of points since so many people are living inside the Dungeon. I told Nix to umte DP until he had enough to do all floors up to 10?, but this could take more than two months yet, we would gain more DP if he killed more creatures inside the Dungeon. Kira, Elsaris, and Jay hade back with the information in hand, they also told me what happened in the ck Market, it seems that the spy La almost killed this morning was from the ck Market. I let some people look at this information first, I would check it out tomorrow, I already had a lot to worry about at the moment. ----------- The next day I sent Jay and Kira to rece Beatriz who was watching over the Devil, meanwhile I spent the day in the Dungeon solving various problems. I introduced the Magi to the vigers, many of them blended in easily, the vige people also helped to set up temporary tents for the new vigers. One of the reasons I chose these people in the ve market was that they all knew themonnguage and were not prejudiced against other races. I was happy when Elsaris told me that the officialnguage of this Kingdom was themonnguage, that''s why I can''t speak any othernguage in this world. In the morning there were also several boxes that were the things Nira bought at the Commerce Guild yesterday, there were also boxes that looked like they came from various stores, they were the goods that Irius'' group bought while visiting various stores yesterday. I received the goods thatpletely filled the boat, after everything is inside the boat I ask the vige people for help to bring everything into the Dungeon. I warn Freya and Nira to take care of these things while I go look for Ivan, so I go talk to him in the kitchen while he makes me some fries using monster fat. "I called you because I wanted to know how the study of the information Kira and Elsaris got from the ck Market is going." (I) "Just as the master asked, I focused on the information from the prince and his subordinates who are still here in this Realm." (Ivan) "I must say that I really want to kill this bastard, from the information we have he has done a lot more heinous crimes than just rape." (Ivan) "I don''t need to know about his crimes, just tell me his strength, the people who protect him, where he lives in this Realm and where our target is." (I) "The name of this Mage who will be our target is Rakan, he is a Runic who appears to be middle-aged, he has short hair, he also has some runes on his body, the ones that have been confirmed are the ones on the palms and on the back. forehead." (Ivan) "It is also said that he was once a cheerful, smiling person, but since he became a ve he has never been seen smiling again." (Ivan) "It should be easy to convince him toe over to our side, I n on having hime over to our side at the same time we capture the Demon." (I) "That''s a good idea if the master managed to free him from very the Devil would realize since the bondage contract mark would be broken." (Ivan) "But this Demon has more people around him to defend him, we would have to lure them to a ce where we could fight at will." (I) "Want to use the same tactics we used in the mountain range to throw enemies into the Dungeon?" (Ivan) "No, I''ve done it once in this city, but I still think it might be too risky." (I) "There are many adventurers passing through this city, if we are unlucky we can draw too much attention to ourselves, because I know I have shitty luck I won''t do that." (I) "So what do you n on doing?" (Ivan) "I''ll think of something, now tell me about this Demon." (I) "Prince Henry''s strength is estimated to be on par with an SS Grade adventurer." (Ivan) "So this is the minimum level of strength we can expect from him, we must assume that his strength can be greater than that in his Demon form." (I) "Yes, the information we got yesterday describes that Prince Henry is a magical Swordsman, it is also confirmed that he has an Affinity with the Thunder element." (Ivan) "He seems to be someone very experienced inbat, it seems that like Diana he is an expert in speed techniques." (Ivan) "And the strength of your servants and guards?" (I) "His servants are notbatants and they are all ves, the guards are soldiers and we don''t have much information about them, but the ck Market people left information that estimated the strength of the guards to be at least Grade -A." (Ivan) "That''s enough for now, thanks." (I) "I need some time to think and talk to Beatriz who was watching our target." (I) After talking to Ivan I went looking for Beatriz to find out some things she had discovered, after that, I spent a few hours fishing while thinking about possible ns and doing some simtions in my head. In the middle of the afternoon, I went to Lyra to make some requests for her, so as I was leaving I went to talk to the new residents of the temporary camp. In the middle of the afternoon, the things we bought from the ck Market arrived. When it started to get dark I told Beatriz to go rece whoever was watching over the Devil, so I went looking for Kira and Elsaris to tell them the n I had thought up. "I think that''s all for now." (I) "If we''re done here, then could the master apany me for a while?" (Kira) "..." (I) "I...I...I have to...have a meeting with the Mages who have just joined us, so let''s save that forter, sorry." (I) As soon as I finished talking to both of them, Kira smiled and asks me to apany her, I had a bad feeling about this and was trying to get out of there with some random excuse, but Diana appears behind me. "Where do you think you''re going, master?" (Diana) "..." (I) "Don''t worry master, I guarantee you will have a lot of fun." (Kira) "¨¦rica was very convincing about this n, but we must also punish you for looking for prostitutes without telling us." (Kira) "Wait, wait... I already told you that nothing was going to happen, I just needed to learn some skills from them... I... I... was thinking of ways to please you more, I swear." (I) ? "(I''m not lying, I want to satisfy you guys faster before I die of exhaustion, just so I''ll have more time to rest.)" (I) "We understand, master." (Diana) "We were touched that you thought so much of our pleasure, so we also want to learn some techniques from professionals in the field." (Diana) "We will take turns apanying you two at a time every night in these ces for as long as our stay in this Kingdomsts." (Kira) "I have to run away..." (I) "You will not run away!" (Kira/Diana) "Let me go, let me go..." (I) "Elsaris help me... why are you looking the other way, help me you heartless Bunny..." (I) "..." (Elsaris) I tried to run away when I realized the risk of dying from exhaustion, I couldn''t understand how something that was supposed to be a moment of pleasure and happiness always ended up with me almost dead, when I thought I had found a solution it did. When I tried to run, Diana grabbed my arm on one side and Kira grabbed my arm on the other side, as they are both taller than I am it was easy for them to lift me off the ground and drag me where they want. I tried to ask Elsaris for help, but she was looking the other way in an attempt to pretend not to see anything, after all, I''ve done for her and her sister, that heartless person has abandoned me. As we were near the doors of the mansion Freya opens the doors and waved goodbye with an innocent smile while sweat dripped from my eyes, these are definitely not tears... Chapter 322 Cap 321: Capturing Enemies(Chapter Preview) Pov Rakan: Today was another hellish night where I needed to hear the screams of the women that this Devil made the soldiers kidnap in the streets on the way back, unfortunately, I can''t do anything but listen to their screams, no matter how many years go by, it never gets easier, at first I even tried to kill myself, but I couldn''t because of the mark of very that prevents me every time. This bastard knows how repulsive I find that, yet he always makes me watch the door to make me listen. It is only when he finishes and leaves to go to sleep in his room and the soldierse in to collect the dead bodies of the women that I can get out of my position, after so many years I have learned to avoid looking at the state these bodies are in, that It will only torment me even more. I was sitting staring at the wall thinking how a real Mage, a Mage who was so happy spreading magic among people ended up in this deplorable state serving a Demon. "It would be better to be dead..." (I) "Why do I have to keep suffering like this..." (I) I looked at my hands and the images of the people this Demon made me kill toe to mind, the images of the atrocities they are doing in that ce haunt my mind whenever I try to sleep. "Are you a thief or a murderer?" (I) "Maybe a little of both or there could be a third option." "Then why are you standing at the window for so long?" (I) "I was hoping you were in a better condition as your eyes look like someone dead." "I wish I was dead, but apparently it won''t be today unfortunately or you would have already done something." (I) "I don''t think it would be that simple, your traps and barriers would be a problem." "I am obliged to defend myself if necessary." (I) "(He is different from the spies who normally watch over us.)" (I) I had already noticed the presence of this person the moment I entered the room, I was hoping he would kill me, unfortunately, I had to activate the traps and barriers that I installed in the room, the orders to defend myself if attacked are one of the reasons I can''t die even wanting so much. I turned to the window where a small figure of someone in ck clothes, a hood, and a mask was sitting at the window. His voice was probably being modified by some magic in the mask, but I was still able to hear his calm in this situation. I know he wants to talk to me, but I don''t understand why since I''m just a ve, nothing he asks me will be answered as much as I would like to share this Demon''s information, nothing he asks me I will be able to do since I am a ve to that Devil. "Say what you want or leave, I''m in a bad mood." (I) "I just wanted to ask you a question, do you want to be free?" "..." (I) "Maybe you can''t answer, so I''ll just say this, I can give you your freedom, but you''ll have to serve me." "I will give you the choice." "You''ll have until tomorrow night to think of an answer, I hope it''s positive." He fell backward out of my vision, I''m sure if I get to the window he won''t be there anymore. Sigh "How many times do you think I''ve been made that kind of promise, setting me free is not so simple." (I) ---------- I spent the rest of the night thinking about what the masked man had said, I know I shouldn''t get my hopes up, but my hope was the only torture I still do to myself. I know I may never get rid of this miserable life, but it''s not so easy to control your emotions. It would be great if that person could free me, but I don''t know if I would be able to serve him, it''s no use getting rid of a Demon to fall into the hands of another Demon. The next morning I got up from the chair where I had been sitting awake all night, then walked out of my room to start another unpleasant day. This Realm has many mansions for rent since many nobles from other Realmse here, the Devil rented one of these mansions which are where we are. As usual, I go out and wait for the Demon outside near the carriage, we don''t have a cook as he killed the cook we brought for letting the food get cold, because of that we are eating at the same restaurant every day until we get back to the Kingdom in some days, this was the most expensive restaurant in this city. After leaving the mansion in the fancy carriage he likes, the soldiers follow us on foot close behind until we reach the restaurant. The Devil and I enter the restaurant along with two more soldiers while the others wait outside along with many other soldiers who must be escorting nobles from other Realms. "What do you want that day, gentlemen." (waiter) "I want the same soup I had yesterday, a big Stormfish and bring me a pitcher of cold beer too." (Prince Henry) "As you wish sir, it will be ready in minutes." (waiter) "What would the other gentleman like to eat?" (waiter) "Some sandwich." (I) "Are you sure you just want this, sir?" (waiter) "Leave him alone, he''s in a bad mood, as usual, go get my food." (Prince Henry) "Right now sir." (waiter) As soon as we enter we sit at the first empty table we see, the two soldiers are standing behind the Demon. Soon the waiter approaches and the Demon asks for the food, I''m not hungry now so I don''t order anything but a sandwich, in a few minutes the waiteres back bringing the food to a cart. "Would you like me to taste the food?" (waiter) "No need, one of my soldiers will do it." (Prince Henry) "Please use that extra spoon to taste the soup." (waiter) The Prince snaps his fingers and one of the soldiers steps forward and takes a piece of the fish, then takes a spoon that the waiter gave him to taste the soba, also takes some from the pitcher of beer, and even takes a piece of mine sandwich, all this to make sure it''s not poisoned. "I hope you like the food." (waiter) Soon I see the Demon devour the fish with big bites, then he started to eat the soup, I slowly eat my sandwich in the meantime until I notice that the mana in my body has stopped circting, I can''t speak either and my consciousness is slowly darkening. I try to look at the Demon but his head fell into the soup bowl, I noticed the two soldiers behind who were wearing helmets smiling, when I realized that a smile formed on my face before I lost consciousness. ---------- Pov Nn: This hairstyle is bothering me with the hair in front of my eyes, how do they want me to impersonate a waiter like that? I don''t even know why I was doing this, I was always very clear saying that I didn''t want to participate in these dangerous tasks, now I have to do this show for a Demon and a famous Mage, the master is not trying to get rid of me, it is not? I think all the times I''ve had to bluff at card games will finally be useful for something more than card games. I was doing my best to stay calm and used everything Miss Freya had taught me over the past few months. After bringing the food and seeing Jay dressed as a soldier tasting the food, it was all I could do to get the hell out of there before they realized I was sweating. Even from a distance I kept watching from afar as those two ate their food, the man who should have been the Demon the master spoke of, he was happily eating quickly, but the middle-aged Runic man was eating despondently. "(Caryna would be sad that someone was eating her food with a face like that.)" (I) It didn''t take long for the effect of the poison we put to take effect, the two lost consciousness and started being carried to the kitchen, I go after them and pull Caryna who was still cooking to leave through the back doors. As soon as we leave we continue walking through some alleys to lose those who are following us until we reach a ce with an illusion set up, as soon as we are no longer being watched a big mouth appears around using from the ground. That''s a horrible feeling, even though you know this is Nix''s good and she''s sending us to the Dungeon, it''s still a horrible feeling to see a big jaw clench when you''re inside. "That was awful..." (I) "Don''tin, at least you didn''t have to eat poison." (Jay) "You ate the antidote, nothing was going to happen to you." (I) "Let''s stop talking and get these two to the mansion." (Jay) "I know we were in a hurry, but I forgot to take the pan off the heat, the food can burn..." (Caryna) "Don''t worry, as I was leaving the kitchen I threw a dagger to release one of the waiters, so he should release these cooks and the others." (Jay) "It makes me feel calmer." (Caryna) "Let''s get these two before they wake up, I don''t want to fight a Demon." (I) "I don''t want to fight either, but Lyra said they should sleep a whole day, so stop being a coward Nn." (Jay) "Cowards are the ones who survive, so that''s apliment to me." (Nn) "We''ll be back soon, I want to prepare the soup recipe I learned for everyone." (Caryna) Chapter 323 Cap 322: Rakan(Chapter Preview) The n was more useful than I thought, after the two prisoners were brought to the mansion I asked ¨¦rica and Irina to trap the Demon and give him more poison, just to make sure he doesn''t wake up. Meanwhile, I bring Rakan who was the Mage I wanted to hire to the room, I called Vanessa to take a look at him, I wanted to make sure he was ok since she is always apanying a Demon. Vanessa decided to call ¨¦rica when she found a curse on Rakan''s body, it looks like it was a very curse, which means it wasn''t just the very ne around her neck, it seems that this Demon wanted to make sure that Rakan wouldn''t be able to free himself of very. ¨¦rica was able to temporarily stop the effects of the curse and Vanessa was able to remove the bondage ne by canceling the magic on the ne. After they did that I called Lyra to wake up the Mage while she keeps her body''s mana frozen so he can''t use any magic. All I wanted was to talk to him, but for that, I had to make sure he would listen to me, after Lyra gave Rakan a few drops of antidote he soon starts to open his eyes. "Why am I still alive?" (Rakan) "I said I''d want to hear from himter." (I) "So the person with the mask was a simple Dhampir child?" (Rakan) "I may look like a child, but I assure you I''m not a child." (I) "Apparently not a Dhampir either, maybe a Vampire?" (Rakan) "So tell me, why don''t you just kill me like you did that Devil." (Rakan) "So you know he''s a Demon?" (I) "After 20 years how could I not know?" (Rakan) "I said before that I can release you, I can still do that, but I also wish you coulde work for me." (I) "Why would I do that? Trade one Demon for another." (Rakan) "I''m not a Demon, all I want is to hire someone talented like you, I needed a qualified theoretical Mage and you''re the best I''ve found." (I) "I''m ttered, but I don''t seem to have much choice, I''m in a ce I don''t know, I can barely move my body and my mana is frozen." (Rakan) "I can''t trust you, who knows what you might try to do." (I) "Wise decision, but tell me, what would you do if I turned down your job offer?" (Rakan) "I won''t do anything, I''ll just let you go, but what happens next is none of my business." (I) "Do you really think I''m going to believe you''re going to let me go like this?" (Rakan) "Exactly what I will do, I don''t need to do anything against you, I have nothing against you, to begin with." (I) "But before you decide aren''t you interested in at least hearing my proposal?" (I) "..." (Rakan) "You will have a team of mages as subordinates, it''s 1bat mage and 1 theoretical mage for each element, at least for most elements." (I) "Furthermore, I have arge number of books in almost all areas of magic, many even banned." (I) "I''m not going to set deadlines for you to do your work, all I want from you is that in addition to your research on magic, you also teach people who need it." (I) "Anything you need from money, tools or books can talk to me or one of the people in my groupter." (I) "..." (Rakan) "What do you think? I think it was a really good proposal, right?" (I) "Are you serious? That''s the same as giving me everything I need for my research without having to give anything in return." (Rakan) "Not even the Mages Guild would make a job offer like that." (Rakan) "Anything you research will be of use, what I really want is your experience and knowledge." (I) "You are crazy?" (Rakan) "You don''t need to offend me either, I''m aware my proposal might be a little strange, but I don''t need much." (I) "..." (Rakan) "Almost forgot, I just have to ask you one question, you don''t have a prejudice against any race, do you?" (I) "Of course not." (Rakan) "Good thing, after all, there are many different races on my side, no matter how skilled you are, if you can''t live with other races you won''t fit in working for me." (I) "Hahahaha..." (Rakan) The more I talked the more surprised he was, he even called me crazy when everything I was saying was true, in the end, he just burst outughing out of nowhere. "I can''t believe I was freed by a madman." (Rakan) "I don''t have a ce to go and I don''t even have a job, besides without support I''ll be killed when the Demons find me, so I have no reason to refuse such a tempting offer." (Rakan) "Before that, I have to say that there is no going back, so think about it, my only demands are that you are not prejudiced against other races and that you are loyal." (I) "I spent twenty years trapped in hell, whatever the crazy reason that brought you to me, I''m grateful." (Rakan) "It will be a pleasure to work with you." (Rakan) I was right, he epted it very easily, I tried to be as honest as possible and that helped I think. "Then let me get rid of this curse of very." (I) I point my hand at Rakan while activating the Blood Servant skill while using a trace of my Aura through this skill, then red energyes out of my hand and hits Rakan''s body being absorbed little by little, then drops of my blood pass behind the pores of my hand entering Rakan''s body. After a few seconds a purple smoke leaves Rakan''s body and the red energy stops entering his body, he gets up and kneels in front of me. "My name is Rakan and I will be at your service from today, master." (Rakan) "It reminds me that I forgot to say my name, my name is Zenos." (I) "I hope you take care of me too." (I) "Now let me introduce the others to you." (I) So I spent some time introducing people to Rakan, he was very shocked when I introduced ¨¦rica to him, it seems he didn''t think he would meet another Demon here. To make him calmer, I told him a little about ¨¦rica, I also told him that she was human until a few months ago, it made him understand that Erica wasn''t bad. After that I introduced him to the improvised camp, I took the opportunity to introduce Rakan to his future subordinates when Rakan asked where we are I told him we were in a Dungeon which made him roll his eyes in surprise. After that I let Ivan and Freya take care of him, I''ll leave it to these two to exin the rest to him, I have a feeling that if I keep exining things to Rakan we won''t get anywhere. As soon as I''m separated from Rakan I head back to the mansion and head straight to the basement where the Demon was still unconscious while being watched by Jade and Sapphire. After confirming that the Demon is still unconscious, I go to him and bite his neck to drink his blood. Ding! I drank a lot of his blood, his blood tasted peppery, after that I gave him a blood recement potion and more poison. I''ll leave the notifications forter, so I went to meet with everyone to set up a meeting to decide what to do with this Demon. After a short meeting, everyone was informed of what was going on, the majority opinions were to kill the Demon and avoid future problems, but there were people who had different opinions. I allowed Rakan to attend this meeting to see how we do things here, surprisingly he didn''t want to kill the Devil, he wanted to interrogate the Devil, he wasn''t the only one who wanted that as Elsaris, Kira and Ivan wanted to do that too. But Elsaris said it would be better not to interrogate him here in the Dungeon, Elsaris said it would be better to interrogate the Devil along with the ck Market. Elsaris argued that we had no safe means of arresting a Demon that we were not sure of its true strength, Elsaris said that it would be best to deliver that Demon to the ck Market with some conditions that would be interrogating the Demon together and killing the Demon after interrogation. Elsaris said that if we do it this way we can get more information about the Makari Kingdom. At first, I just wanted to get Rakan and kill the Devil, but Ivan, Diana, ¨¦rica, Freya, and Lyra kept trying to convince me to investigate this Makari Kingdom further. They were born and raised on this continent, so I think it''s normal for them to have the feeling of protecting their homnd, if it were up to me I wouldn''t get myself into these problems anymore, I would just expose the fact that the Makari Kingdom is associated with Demons and leave the other Kingdoms deal with it. During the meeting, I asked if it wouldn''t be better to expose the fact that there are Demons in the Makari Realm to the other Realms, but Ivan argued that this might make the Demons act sooner, so we couldn''t expose everyone about it. I thought about telling some Realm in secret, But Elsaris said that wouldn''t work, all Realms have spies scattered throughout the other Realms, the moment a Realm prepared to attack or investigate the Makari Realm the other Realms would know, it could take toplications and misunderstandings. In the end, it seemed like the best strategy was for us to work from the shadows with the assistance of the ck Market who will be happy to let others fight their enemies. Elsaris said that whatever the Devils are up to, they''ll want to keep up appearances, so anything we do won''t be known, we might even ask the ck Market to block information from us so no one can find out what''s going on. Irina surprised me by saying one thing during the meeting, she wanted to take advantage of this moment where we will be facing the Demons and the demonic faction of Vampires to collect a payment from the ck Market, but when Irina said what the payment was, Irius and I both looked at each other another and smile. Elsaris said there''s a high chance the ck Market will listen to our demands, so I think I have great motivations to fight this time, I''m even a little excited about the idea of ??fighting in the shadows hidden from people, it looks like a movie plot. Chapter 324 Cap 323: Makari Kingdom(Chapter Preview) The meetingsted less than an hour, but it was decided what we would do from now on, tonight Elsaris and Nix will do the negotiations with the ck Market, I have already exined to them what they can do from there if they ept our demands. When the meeting was over Rakan approached me to talk, to my surprise Rakan remained silent most of the time during the meeting, the only time he said anything was when he said it would be better to interrogate the Demon than kill him, the same opinion some others had, but now Rakan has an expression as if he wants to say something. I turn away from the others and call Rakan outside the mansion, I sit at the foot of a fruit tree behind the mansion along with Rakan. "If you had something to say you could have said it in front of everyone." (I) "I still don''t know others well enough to know if I can trust them, I don''t even know if I can trust youpletely yet, master." (Rakan) "After all you''ve been through I can understand that it''s going to be hard to get you to trust other people, but this is something you''re going to have to learn to do if you want to stay here." (I) "I don''t usually hide secrets from those who follow me, you must have seen it during the meeting." (I) "But let''s leave that to time, I hope you soon learn to trust those around you." (I) "There are still many things for me to absorb, do you realize that everything I saw that day is crazy?" (Rakan) "These various races of monsters living together and speaking themonnguage, the in Prince of the Trigan Kingdom who became an Undead, the Demon woman, the members of the three Elven races, this Dungeon and the absurd job proposal that you did for me." (Rakan) Rakan stops talking and looks around in wonder before looking at me like I''m some life form that needs to be studied. Sigh "I don''t even know how you managed to make so many Fairies live inside a Dungeon." (Rakan) "The more I learn, the harder it is to understand how all this is possible." (Rakan) "Believe me I know how you feel, but over time I''ve learned to stop thinking aboutplicated things, it won''t change what''s already been done." (I) "So your solution is to ignore these absurd things around you? Are you crazy? How did you do all this?" (Rakan) "..." (I) "Will you believe me if I say most of this was an ident?" (I) "..." (Rakan) "You mean you woke up one day and this was all around you?" (Rakan) "Please don''t insult my intelligence, I resort to believing idents can result in this kind of situation, I can''t even conceive a thought of such a thing." (Rakan) "(Apart from the Dungeon which was my n, the rest was all one big ident after another, ¨¦rica became a Demon by ident, the Cradle of the Fairies was an ident, me meeting Ivan and his daughter was an ident, I bing the leader of the vige people was not an ident, that''s why I was tricked by my family into epting it.)" (I) "(But even if I tell him these things, I find it difficult for him or anyone else to believe me, that''s because I''m fully aware that if I were in someone else''s shoes and heard everything that happened to me in this world, I wouldn''t believe it either.)" (I) Sigh "Let''s cut to the chase, what you wanted to talk to me about." (I) "You haven''t asked me once if you want about the Makari Kingdom, why?" (Rakan) "I thought you''d say when you were ready, I know today could have been a stressful and confusing day with all these changes for you." (I) "I thought giving you some space to get your head in order would be better." (I) "But don''t you want to know what''s going on in that Realm?" (Rakan) "We''ve got plenty of time for that, so I''m in no rush, anyway there are some things I still have to do in this Realm, so I thought I''d give you a few days before asking questions." (I) "I appreciate the kindness, but this is a failure as a leader of such argemunity." (Rakan) "You shouldn''t leave a source of information about an enemy aside indefinitely, ignoring the types of information I might have will be detrimental to your decision making." (Rakan) "You talk like Ivan, he told me the same thing when I told him that." (I) "But if you''re already morefortable, then I think you''ll have no problem telling what you know, right?" (I) "That''s exactly why I''m here, I want to tell you what I know before this Demon''s interrogation, so you know the kind of questions you should ask him during the interrogation." (Rakan) "The first thing you should know is that Prince Henry was not the only Demon, the King is also a Demon, the Kingdom was founded by a Demon from the beginning 50 years ago." (Rakan) "..." (I) "The King is smarter than this idiot you captured, he never let me be around him for long, so I don''t know his specific ns." (Rakan) "But half of the nobles in the Realm are also Demons in disguise, the other half of the nobles are Humans who are worshipers of Demon Gods, traitors to their own continent." (Rakan) "Do you know the number of Demons?" (I) "There are around Ten among the Nobles and five who serve as Royal Guards protecting the King." (Rakan) "One thing you should know is that Makari Kingdom soldiers are very strong, but that''s because of a medicine they took." (Rakan) "There are many talented people who have been captured and are being enved like I was, among them was a great doctor." (Rakan) "I feel so sorry for him, of all of us forced into very his work is the cruelest." (Rakan) "What is this job? Does it have anything to do with soldiers being stronger?" (I) "These are human experiments, he''s been doing grotesque experiments on the King''s orders for over 30 years." (Rakan) "..." (I) "The medicine I talked about at the beginning is a prohibited drug that shortens the life of the person taking it by decades, in exchange for permanently tripling the status, it also has some side effects such as increased aggression, and sometimes it can cause some physical deformity." (Rakan) "The forbidden medicine is just the basics for all soldiers, some are also required to undergo physical modification processes where monster body parts are imnted into their bodies, many go crazy during the process if they survive." (Rakan) "The King uses a magic item that has powerful mind magic along with his own magical curse to control these Kimera soldiers." (Rakan) "Sometimes I was forced to help during his experiences using my magical knowledge, he is a good man who never lost hope of one day freeing himself from his suffering, very different from me who had given up a long time ago." (Rakan) "..." (I) I never expected to hear about experiments using Humans as guinea pigs, for someone who was once responsible for saving lives having to do these activities must now be a nightmare, but from what Rakan said it sounds like he still keeps his sanity clinging to hope. "The worst thing is that these Kimera soldiers only survive from 4 to 10 years maximum, their life expectancy is very short, in addition, they suffer a lot of pain in their bodies continuously, because of that they are almost Berserks." (Rakan) "This exins how he managed to win the three wars he fought in, Ivan was right to find it strange that he had such a quick military force." (I) "The most abominable thing is to see the King being adored and revered by the people." (Rakan) "Like this?" (I) "The Kingdom''s poption increases every year, that''s why the Kingdom has low taxes, plus a 1-year tax exemption for new Kingdom residents." (Rakan) "Also strangely, there are always epidemics, internal strife or prolonged periods of famine in the Realms around the Makari Kingdom, but no one realized that these are things the King did to make people leave their Realms and migrate to the Makari Kingdom." (Rakan) "This is weird." (I) "Also, there''s something very strange that always happens when Renino Makari conquers another Realm." (Rakan) "For some reason, the King always gives orders to rebuild the capital of these Realms, I don''t know why since that''s a lot of money being thrown away on an already habitable city." (Rakan) "That doesn''t make sense, given where the Makari Kingdom gets so much money, spending on the grotesque research you mentioned, military spending, spending on rebuilding entire cities and not counting the normal spending that all nations have." (I) "Also, the Makari Kingdom keeps taxes low and even has a one-year tax-free policy for immigrants, so it''s not raising enough money from the poption to do these things." (I) "So you noticed? You''re right." (Rakan) "The Makari Kingdom is the biggest drug manufacturer on the continent, they do it well hidden while the Vampires take care of distribution in other Kingdoms." (Rakan) "I''m sure the other Realms must know about therge number of drugsing out of the Makari Realm, but they don''t know that the government itself produces these drugs." (Rakan) "Did you say Vampires?" (I) "Yes, there are many Vampires who pretend to be government officials or work in the secretbs, they are all loyal to the King." (Rakan) "That''s all I know, unfortunately, I''ve never been able to understand your goals, I don''t know about your ns either." (Rakan) "I''m going to talk to Ivan who has the ck Market information, after these five days he should have finished seeing everything, let me see if he will have anything to add to his information." (I) "Thanks for telling me all this, Rakan." (I) Chapter 325 Cap 324: Second Target(Chapter Preview) The conversation I had with Rakan gave me an insight into how the Makari Kingdom works, but there are a lot of holes in Rakan''s information, so I''m going to look for Ivan who has spent thest five days studying the information we''ve gotten from the ck Market. After parting ways with Rakan, I met up with Ivan in the mansion''s Library, Freya told me he''s been spending most of his day here studying ck Market information. As I entered the library I saw Ivan sitting in a chair by the window looking at a reading crystal, when I entered he looked at me and lowered the reading crystal as I approached to sit at the window. "Why whenever you have a window nearby you prefer to sit by the window, master?" (Ivan) "Makes me a little taller, which is good since even Hobgoblins are taller than me." (I) "So, have you managed to study all of the Makari Kingdom information that the ck Market has given us?" (I) "Yes, I finished reading it all a second time, I did that to see if the information fit better." (Ivan) "And did it work?" (I) "A little bit, a lot of the information is iplete and it also has a lot of assumptions written into the information." (Ivan) "I just had a conversation with Rakan about the Makari Kingdom, he told me everything he knew." (I) "Good thing I didn''t know why the master didn''t ask these things from the beginning." (Ivan) "Rakan told me that..." (I) So I spent about twenty minutes recounting all the information I had just heard from Rakan, I thought that Rakan''s information might fill in some holes in what Ivan has already discovered, so he could enlighten me in a better way on this matter. ---------- "So that was it, things start to make a little more sense." (Ivan) "Among the information, you''ve been reading, is there anything that adds to what Rakan has already said?" (I) "..." (Ivan) Ivan was in his Skeleton form inside the library, he normally stays like that inside the mansion, he only uses his spectral body ability when I left the mansion, so it was a strange sight to see a Skeleton standing looking out the window with faint mes in it their orbits. "The ck Market information confirmed everything Rakan said, the ck Market already knew about the drugs the soldiers were using, they also already knew about the Kimera soldiers, but they didn''t know who was doing these experiments or where." (Ivan) "The ck Market also assumed that people from the Makari Kingdom government were involved in the drug trade, but they also didn''t know that it was the entire government." (Ivan) "The ck Market didn''t know about the King being a Demon either, the only thing I can add to the information the master already has is locations and one of the guesses someone from the ck Market left noted in the information." (Ivan) "The locations you are going to say we can confirm with Rakanter, for now, say more about that assumption." (I) "It seems that the capital of the Makari Kingdom and the capitals of the three Kingdoms that were annexed to the Makari Kingdom have many simrities." (Ivan) "For starters, the streets are made of a beautiful dark stone, another strange thing is that the streets are the same, every street system of these 4 cities in the same and strangely all the renovations were done under themand of the same man, that''s just a few of the reforms they made throughout the city." (Ivan) "What''s so weird about this man?" (I) "He is from an artistic family but works in the construction business, he is someone who was very famous before he was used of a crime and became a criminal ve who was bought by the Makari Kingdom." (Ivan) "That smacks of conspiracy." (I) "The most important issue was that all manual workers always died." (Ivan) "How do they die?" (I) "After the rebuilding of the city is over, everyone always dies or disappears." (Ivan) "In the first city, they died when the building they were in suddenly copsed." (Ivan) "In the second city, an epidemic that started a week earlier infected all the workers who died." (Ivan) "In the third city, the workers were attacked on the way to another city after the reconstruction of the city waspleted." (Ivan) "All these times that same man is not present, at first I thought he was killing these people who worked together with him, but it seems that was never the case." (Ivan) "In the first city, he tried to clear the rubble of the building to try to save any possible survivors." (Ivan) "In the second city he took care of the sick employees until the end, but he never got infected." (Ivan) "In the third city he was prevented from leaving the city, but when the bodies of his employees were found, he took care of the cremation of the bodies." (Ivan) "You said he''s also a ve just like Rakan was, right?" (I) "Yea." (Ivan) "So we can assume that the deaths of the officials who worked on the rebuilding of these cities were caused by order of the King of Makari." (I) "It was the same conclusion I came to, it also means that the rebuilding of these cities must be part of the Demons'' n." (Ivan) "Probably something big is going to happen in these cities, we need to find out what it is." (I) "So we should wait until we get information from the Demon''s interrogation." (Ivan) "Yes, but I just noticed something else." (I) "Do you understand the Demons'' n?" (Ivan) "No, but I just found our second target." (I) "Second target?" (Ivan) "We know from Rakan that the King of Makari has found the most talented servants to enve, we also know that the one responsible for rebuilding these 3 ancient capital cities is the only one the King of Makari has not killed." (I) "What we need most is someone with this man''s skills, we need someone to build a small town as you say, so we have to capture this person." (I) "That might be a little difficult, as per the information he disappeared after the rebuilding of the third city was over." (Ivan) "We can get information about him through interrogation, plus he''ll be useful in finding out what the Demons are up to." (I) "But you still haven''t said his name." (I) "His name is Leonardo, he is a White Elf." (Ivan) "I''ll go look for Elsaris to talk to her about what we''ve discovered, this information will be useful, I''ll also get her to talk a little with Rakan to confirm secret locations or hideouts of the Vampires of the demonic faction he knows about." (I) I didn''t know where Elsaris was, so I asked La to go look for her, meanwhile, I went to my room on the balcony where I could lean back on a beach chair I made myself enjoy the view of that night sky inside the Dungeon. After about twenty minutes Elsaris appears at my side, so I tell everything I talked to Rakan and Ivan, I also gave some questions that I would like to be answered by this Demon before Elsaris went to the ck Market with Nix I told him to go talk with Rakan for more information and locations. As soon as Elsaris left I decided to check the notifications I heard when I drank the Demon''s blood. Ding! <[ Her skill leveled up [ Vampirism: 4> 5 ] ]> . . <[ Her skill leveled up [ Poison Resistance (Paralyzing / Necrotic / Deadly / Sleep / Hallucinogen): 4> 5 ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Magical Body Enhancement (Thunder): 1 ] ? [ Thunder Demon''s Horn Production: 1 ] ? [ Spell Summon: Thunder Sword ] ? [ Demonic Language: 1 ] ? [ Enhanced Reflexes: 1 ] ? [ Mark of very ] ? [ Demon Body ] ? [ de of Thunder: 1 ] ? [ Lightning Sword Technique: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You acquired the Bloodline [ Demon: 100% ] ]> It seems that I got a lot of new skills, but that also means that Prince Henry was very strong, I must consider that he must have had many skills that he already had in addition to these, it seems I did well to avoid a direct confrontation. Luckily I didn''t get any titles from him either, any titles he had would be something I wouldn''t like to own. I was lucky that two skills also evolved, I imagine my poison resistance skill leveled up because of the poison we applied to this Demon. Soon I''ll be able to get out of this Kingdom that filled me with problems again, it reminds me that I got some good skills in the brothel that I merged into two skills, one passive and one active. ? [ Eclipse King Stamina: 1 ] ? [ Eclipse King Sexual Technique: 1 ] My Synthesis skill has even leveled up, this skill is taking a long time to level uptely. [ Synthesis: 4 > 5 ] These two skills had good effects, but I needed to learn techniques by watching how the prostitutes worked, but it was all worth it, now none of the girls canst more than two hours. My goal was aplished, but I feel sorry for the prostitutes who had the skills and experience but didn''t have the physical stamina to keep up with me and the girls. One thing that scared me was when I realized that the girls, mainly ¨¦rica and Kira, had managed to learn a lot of techniques from the prostitutes because that also shortened my uptime. The first two nights I had to be carried out of the brothel which hurt my pride as a man, plus it had been difficult in the mornings as my body was still weak. But now that I have these two abilities I can finally take care of these four girls without being on the brink of death, I''m so d I was able to achieve one of my goals. "Master, it''s time for us to meet, the other three are waiting at the door of the mansion." (¨¦rica) "Wait, why are you four going today?" (I) "I noticedst night that the master''s stamina is much higher, so we don''t need to take turns anymore, and I told the others who agreed." (¨¦rica) "Nowe on, we said your punishment wouldst as long as we stayed in town." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "(Can I take care of all four at the same time?)" (I) While I had this concern on my mind, ¨¦rica took me to the others who apanied me to the most expensive brothel in town. The next day I wasn''t able to get out of bed until mid-afternoon. Chapter 326 Cap 325: Questioning(Chapter Preview) Pov Elsaris: After master, Zenos told me everything he had discovered I went to Mage Rakan to get some more detailed information, after that Nix and I left the Dungeon. As soon as we leave the Dungeon she closes the gate before we get off the boat leaving only Jade, Nira, Irius, and Freya on the boat to watch until we get back. "This is a very useful skill for a spy." (I) "I know, sometimes the master asks me to do some spying tasks like the time we went to the ve Market of this Kingdom." (Nix) "When we get there let me deal." (I) "Fine with me, but do you think they''ll ept the terms we''re going to propose?" (Nix) "I''m sure they would, they would kill the Demon after interrogation anyway, they won''t mind sharing their information with us either." (I) "The real problem is the reward that Irina proposed and that the master agreed to." (I) "I don''t think they will." (Nix) "Normally they wouldn''t ept it, but in this situation, I think they will, their enemies are attacking, they will spare no effort to get rid of them." (I) "They also can''t fight directly as it will draw attention to them, having other people fight in their ce is the best thing that could happen for them." (I) "To guarantee our help they must ept our proposal and they know that they have no choice but to ept to give us the reward we ask for even if it causes them some problems." (I) "I hope you''re right." (Nix) On the way I was talking to Nix who was hiding in my shadow, but when we were close to the ce we were silent until I arrived. After going through the same entry process asst time, we entered the same room where Nazai was sitting drinking a bottle of a Dwarven beer that is usually strong enough to make a full-grown Human male pass out after a few sips. "You never let me down Elsaris, ahahahaha..." (Nazai) "This mess was perfect for us." (Nazai) "It looks like you''re happy, how many from this bottle have you drunk?" (I) "Few, I only drank five bottles, this drink is too weak for me." (Nazai) "But for you toe to me it means you have a business, so tell me what you need?" (Nazai) "I have Prince Henry, you may already know that, I was wondering if you would like to interrogate him together?" (I) When I say that Nazai stops smiling and drops the bottle-throwing it back on the shelf without breaking it, then she looks at me seriously. "What do you want in return?" (Nazai) "We already have a lot more information than I got from you, I''m sure you''ll want that too, but I have conditions." (I) "I''m listening." (Nazai) "After interrogation, he must be killed." (I) "That''s not a problem, you know the way we act, no loose ends." (Nazai) "Then we can do this together, but after the interrogation, I have another proposition for you." (I) "I don''t like your tone of voice, I can already imagine that the proposal won''t be as simple as this one." (Nazai) "You''ll have to wait and see." (I) "And now tell me, do you have a ce where we can interrogate your prisoner or are you going to bring him here?" (Nazai) "He''s already here." (I) "Nix!" (I) "..." (I) Soon Nix starts to step out of my shadow in her human form, she is taller than me when she walks to my side, so she bends down and reaches into her own shadow pulling the Demon who is still unconscious from inside her shadow before letting him drop to the ground. "We are ready to start at any time." (I) "A very strong Shadow Spirit you have by your side." (Nazai) "I know you don''t have the qualities to be a spiritualist, so I suppose the person behind this Spirit must be that strange boy?" (Nazai) "Please don''t call my master a stranger, he is a very sentimental person and would be saddened by that if he listened." (Nix) "Don''t call her, let''s get down to business, is this room safe?" (I) "Yes, but we need to better trap this Demon if we want to wake him up." (Nazai) Nazai leaves for a few minutes, when he returns he takes out an iron pole full of runes and engraved magic circles, he also had ck chains with spikes attached to the tower. "< Enable >" (Nazai) Nazai cuts her hand and throws her blood on this piece of metal, then she speaks a word that activates this item, soon the runes glow purple and the magic circles light blue, the chains move by themselves grabbing the Demon''s body binding him tightly to this iron pir. "If he''s unconscious we won''t get anything, you can wake him up." (Nazai) "Yes, they left the antidote with me." (Nix) ---------- After two days of continuous torture, we finally got all the information we needed from the Devil, before the torture started I told Nix to go sleep in my shadow since I don''t know if she would have what was necessary for what was going to happen. The iron column is covered in blood, it also has blood smeared around and on my clothes, Nazai is also full of blood on his clothes, the tools on the table we used were also filthy, but the one in the worst condition is now the Demon, he only has one eye left and his body is more destroyed than any potion could heal, he lost consciousness for the 27th time due to pain. "I don''t think we''re going to get any more out of him." (I) "He only seems to be responsible for some menial jobs, he hasn''t added much more than you told me." (Nazai) "At least we know a little about his n now, we also know that he is indeed the son of the King of Makari." (I) "I think we could use him to our advantage against the Makari King." (Nazai) "That won''t happen, he''s going to die today, don''t forget our agreement." (I) "All right." (Nazai) "For all I know it looks like I''ll have to alert all ck Market branches on the maind." (Nazai) "Apparently, it won''t be long before they start acting, in fact, this would be the best moment." (Nazai) "But before you do anything, you still need to hear my business proposal." (I) "What if I told you that we can take care of this problem more directly while the ck market only provides us with what we need?" (I) "That means you''re going to ask for something big in return." (Nazai) "What I''m going to ask for as a reward is..." (I) ---------- Now I''m wearing a different outfit and I''ve already taken a shower to clean the blood from my body, Nix is ??taking the Demon with us to kill inside the Dungeon when we get back. "She epted our proposal more easily than she expected." (Nix) "But I expected that,pared to what the ck Market will lose if the Devils'' ns continue, it''s better to make this deal with us." (I) "Not to mention that there is always a chance that we will fail and die, if that happens the ck Market won''t have to pay anything, and thanks to us they will be able to find out more things by watching the Demons." (I) "Seeing it that way makes sense." (Nix) "But I''m surprised that Demon doesn''t know much more than Rakan does." (Nix) "His work wasn''t the central n, it seems the King didn''t trust his own son very much." (I) "But who can me the King, apart frombat this Prince doesn''t seem to be better at anything else, but I must admit hested longer than I expected, not many resist Nazai''s interrogation that much." (I) "The Devil''s state was really horrendous, but I don''t care, I know he probably deserved far worse for the crimes hemitted." (Nix) "He is starting to speak like his master." (I) "You mean like our master?" (Nix) "..." (I) "Come on, you can''t keep denying that the master is very good to you and your sister, so stop trying to pretend you''re not happy now." (Nix) "Let''s leave soon, we have to get out of this Kingdom and start acting." (I) "Diverting again, but that''s okay, we both know the truth." (Nix) "Besides, the master will surelye up with a n, so leave everything in his hands." (Nix) I veered off-topic, but I must admit that since the sister got better it has been a lot of fun every day, my sister seems to enjoy talking to Caryna even more, plus my sister respects the master a lot for giving her a second life. I think it''s time for me to stop pushing people away or it might piss off my sister, I also admit that I respect the way Zenospletely does things. While thinking about that we went back to the boat, once we arrived Nix opens the Dungeon gate and we go straight to the mansion floor after taking out the Demon in the middle of the second floor and cutting his head off, then I leave the body there for the Dungeon absorb. We have to head straight to the mansion to arrange another meeting, Master Zenos will want the others to know what we''ve found. Chapter 327 Cap 326: Interrogation Results(Chapter Preview) Pov Rakan: Everything in this ce is crazy, there are so many races living here like Werewolves, Ghouls, Nymphs, Arachnees, Lamias, Hobgoblins, Ogres, Orcs all are Demis or monsters that are living in the camp nearby and even some others that are the ones that live in the mansion. This ce itself is also strange, a small Dungeon without monsters, from what I heard master Zenos is the Dungeon Master of this ce, among the many surprises I found here one of the biggest was finding Prince Ivan Trigan who should have been dead for decades. I talked to Ivan and he more or less exined to me about this ce and the various things here, he also told me that they n to build a city here, this was more of a surprise for me, a city within a dungeon, only a madman would think into something insane like that. But at that moment while exploring the forest I checked into a beautifulke with a waterfall where I saw a beautiful red-haired woman, she didn''t look human. "Good morning, I don''t think we''ve met yet." (I) "I know about you Rakan the Mage." "How do you know me?" (I) "La and Nixe to visit me often, they''ve told me about you and what''s been going ontely." "Looks like Zenos is making another one of his ns, I''m really happy to see what he''s been up to." "You know my name, but I still don''t know hers." (I) "I still don''t have a name, at least for now." "But you can call me Guardian, that''s what the people of the vige have always called me." (Guardian) "Why don''t I see you at camp?" (I) "I prefer to stay away, I like quiet ces like this, plus I''m giving a space to see what Zenos is doing from afar." (Guardian) "Why do you need to do that, it doesn''t look like he''s hiding anything from anyone." (I) "I''m just trying to get a better understanding of him, so I have to try to be impartial, so I walked away so I wouldn''t be too friendly with him." (Guardian) "Are you testing him?" (I) "Yes, I have to be sure how much he cares about those around him and the way he does things." (Guardian) "So far I''ve liked what I''ve seen, he can be a bit unpredictable, but he''s going out of his way for the people of the vige, and I like the way he treats his enemies." (Guardian) "What do you mean by that." (I) "Maybe you don''t know, but Zenos is a very strange person." (Guardian) "On the one hand, he is friendly, kind and even kind to those around him." (Guardian) "On the other hand he is hard on himself, he is always pushing and training, he gets lost in the things he has to do and forgets about himself if there is no one to pull him back to reality." (Guardian) "Also he can be a real monster when dealing with enemies, he knows when to be cruel, brutal and decisive." (Guardian) "He didn''t seem like someone thatplex, what I saw was someone easy and even carefree, he didn''t seem like someone cold and cruel." (I) "That''s exactly what makes it so weird, people can just see the surface of it, few people can see what''s hidden at the bottom." (Guardian) "I only started to understand these things after talking to those closest to him, especially Diana, she has a very interesting story of how he saved her a second time." (Guardian) "..." (I) This woman was easy to talk to but I felt like she was also getting the information she wanted from me, I don''t know why someone like her is here but she gives me a reassuring feeling for some reason. I spent some more time talking to her, she told me the things master Zenos did in the mountain range, I didn''t know such incredible things had happened there. The conversation was very good, but soon a Lamia who seemed very strong appeared, I''ve met her before, if I''m not mistaken her name was Sapphire and she was the leader of the council from what I heard. I didn''t want to interrupt any conversation that the two would have, so I said goodbye, managing to understand a little better about this ce, I''ve only been here for two days and I already feel like I''m in paradise, the people are nice and fun, the food is delicious and they have a great collection of books that entertain me a lot. The only problem I might see is the wild way the camp people dress and the way they are liberal with their sexuality, but from what I''ve learned that''s the way they are and I''m going to have to get used to it. After being taken by surprise once, now I always keep an eye on my surroundings, I found that this way of living can be a lot of fun and I can see that it also helps in training people. But those who have been designated as my subordinates seem to be having a hard time, the women are getting a lot of proposals from the male Orcs, Ogres, and Hobgoblins. But the women refused all proposals for the most part, save for one woman who seems strangely interested, but the men are all exhausted every day, they have been begging me to learn detection spells and defense spells to defend themselves from the women of the camp. Ogre women seem to find it interesting how human men are more fragile than Ogre men, the problem is that all women in this ce are very high-level Demis, men who don''t be strong can meet their end here, the same can be had for weak women too. Seems like being kidnapped by women is amon thing if you''re careless, even the two Dark Elf sisters were taken by a Lamia from what I heard, none of them are really hurting themselves, besides this has be an incentive for their training and studies, I think which I understand why they keep it that way. But I think I''ll talk to the Alchemist in charge to make birth control potions to prevent unwanted children from being born, this should solve a future problem, I''m surprised no one has thought of it until now. ---------- Pov Zenos: After Elsaris and Nix returned I was hugged tightly by Nix who didn''t want to let go of me and preferred to carry me in her arms, it was a little humiliating for me. "Come on Nix, let go of me." (I) "No, I''ve been away for two whole days, so I won''t leave the master for the rest of the day." (Nix) "Let her go, it''s quitemon for Fairies, Spirits, and Familiars to like being around their contractors, if I''m not mistaken the contract you have with Nix and La is stronger than usual, so I can imagine her reaction might be because of that." (Elsaris) "You''ve returned Elsaris." (Samira) "Sister!!" (Elsaris) As we were walking Samira appeared from afar and waved at us, then Elsaris screamed and ran out to hug Samira, she was talking about Nix and soon after does the same as her. ---------- In the middle of the afternoon I gathered everyone for a meeting, Elsaris told me what they discovered during the Demon''s interrogation, I thought the others should know too since they are more connected to this continent than I am. After everyone was gathered in the hall I let Elsaris lead the meeting to exin everything to everyone, during these two days I had already told everyone everything I knew about the Makari Kingdom. "During the interrogation, we were able to confirm everything Rakan had ever had and we also discovered important locations for the Makari Kingdom." (Elsaris) "But most importantly, we discovered the reason why they always rebuild the capitals of the Realms they conquered, even though there was no need to do so." (Elsaris) "They''re rebuilding the city because they''re building a big magic circle to cover the whole city." (Elsaris) "What kind of magic circle?" (I) "We don''t know, the Devil didn''t know either." (Elsaris) "Do you know something, Rakan?" (Ivan) "During the 20 years I was forced to work for them, I worked countless spells and magic circles, but I can''t think of any that need to be that big, they wouldn''t say anything to a ve either." (Rakan) "You said that one of the strangest things for the Makari Kingdom was that you were attracting people to migrate there, you were doing it to the point of wreaking havoc on neighboring Kingdoms to attract more immigrants." (Vanessa) "Are you insinuating that they might be willing to make some kind of sacrifice on a grand scale?" (¨¦rica) "That''s my guess, this seems to fit in with the information we have at the moment." (Vanessa) "We have to identify the magic circles somehow." (¨¦rica) "If I know what the magic circles are I can know where to start looking, I''m sure I can find some clues, but first I have to know which magic circle they''re using." (Rakan) "We have to know more, the best way to do that is to find out who rebuilt the cities." (I) "Elsaris, do you know where this man called Leonardo is who was responsible for rebuilding the cities?" (Irina) "Yes, he''s in the former capital of the Third Kingdom they conquered, it looks like he''s trapped in the Duke''s mansion who is a Demon too." (Elsaris) "So we already have our next objective." (I) Chapter 328 Cap 327: Going To The Makari Kingdom(Chapter Preview) During the meeting we started to better understand the Demons'' ns, we also discovered the locations of many of their bases so now we know where we should go now. "Elsaris, has the ck Market epted all our demands?" (Irina) "Your reward is guaranteed, but I have a feeling they believe we''re going to fail." (Elsaris) "If I''m going to do something I''m going to make sure the chance of sess is as close to 100% as possible." (I) "That''s why I want Kira and Beatriz to get some information for me from the Assassin''s Guild." (I) "It''s just some information for me to get the general idea of ??the four great cities of the Makari Kingdom." (I) "Should our first target be the civil engineer? Let''s release him, shall we?" (Samira) "Yes, he''s going to give us important information, plus we still need someone to n the city''s construction here." (I) "I have a doubt!" (Irius) "What was it Irius?" (I) "Suppose we manage to defeat these Demons and the Vampires on their side, what will happen to the Makari Kingdom? The people who don''t know anything?" (Irius) "They will be left without leaders, they will be left without a functioning government in their Kingdom." (Irius) "There must be some internal conflict in the first few days or weeks, but in the end, the surrounding Realms will divide the Makari Realm''snds and assimte into their own Realms." (Ivan) "So the people will be okay?" (Irius) "Yes and no, it will not be an immediate thing as there will be an adaptation period and there may be some resistance from the people as well, but in a few years everything will be normal." (Ivan) "I''m d you care about the innocent poption of this Realm, but don''t start nning whates after a victory before the battle has even begun." (I) "Yeah, that was just a concern that popped into my head." (Irius) Irius has always had a good heart, he is a fair person, but he gets carried away very easily by his ideals, he has to keep his feet on the ground and know how to prioritize what he should do. "Vanessa, I heard that holy waterworks on Vampires, is that right?" (I) "Yes, but it would be more efficient to bless the weapons to do more damage, unfortunately, my blessings will not be useful as I am a Priestess of the Goddesses Selene, no blessing from me will harm Vampires." (Vanessa) "Then we will have to resort to light magic." (I) "It will be useful against Vampires, but it won''t be very useful against Demons." (Rakan) "Holy magic will be enough against Demons." (Vanessa) "For now all of you will make your preparations for battle, but this time it won''t be like in the mountain range, it won''t be an open war withbat tactics." (I) "I want to end everything as quietly as possible, this will make the enemy not realize what we are doing." (I) "I don''t understand, what do you want to do exactly?" (Jade) "I want to annihte the entire city''s enemies in one night without alerting anyone." (I) "..." (all) "Master, this is madness even for me." (Diana) "This isn''t a movie, how do you think we''d make something of this scale?" (Samira) "From the information that Elsaris got from the Demon''s interrogation, the strongest enemies are in Makari city which is the capital of the Kingdom." (I) "The ancient capitals of the Three Kingdoms that were conquered do not have a force that is a threat to us." (I) "I still have to think of a detailed n, but one thing is for sure, when we go to attack one of the targets in a city, we run the risk of being discovered by others which will cause us to be attacked from behind." (I) "So to avoid that you want to attack them all at once?" (Kira) Everyone is looking at me doubtfully, I know I''m saying something difficult to do in practice, but they''re thinking like we''re going to openly attack these ces. "You don''t have to worry, as I said before, the fight this time will not be a direct one, it will be more of a mass murder operation." (I) "We also have the element of surprise, so I''m going to make the most of that." (I) "Tomorrow we have another meeting should be enough time for me to think through the details of the n." (I) "But I can say that Elsaris, Kira, Beatriz, Jay, Nix, La, Lyra, and Jade will have a big part in my n due to the kind of skills they have, maybe even a few more names on this list after I finish formting a n." (I) "Am I going to fight too?" (Lyra) "I don''t think it''s safe, master." (Ivan) "Don''t worry, Ivan." (I) "As I said before she won''t fight head-on and she won''t be alone either, wait until tomorrow." (I) After the Gathering I went to my room to think, Iy down on my beach chair and stayed there until bedtime, Freya showed up to get me something to eat and La helped me keep the Fairies away, everyone knew I was thinking about something important so it didn''t bother me. ---------- The next day I went to visit some people before arranging a new meeting, the time I spent thinking yesterday helped me to formte a n, I also tried to do some simtions in my head to know how safe the n would be. After finding the results eptable it was time to tell everyone my ns, so I told everyone to do some training during this time. As the n is not about directbat this time, it needed a lot more preparation, one of those preparations was a stealth-type battle outfit, for that I needed to give Tania a line imbued with the elements of darkness, wind, and thunder. Elsaris and Beatriz went to talk to Tania about the specs of this stealth outfit, in addition to contributing the materials of the outfit, I advised on what I wanted the outfit to look like when Samira saw the designs of the outfits her eyes lit up. Samira was very interested in participating in the n but didn''t think she was ready enough yet, so I left Elsaris to handle her training. Another person who would need different training was Jade, her poison skills would be of great help in the n, the only big problem was that Jade specializes in directbat but has no experience in stealthbat or quick assassination. To help Jade in her training I called in an expert, Beatriz daughter of Elsaris. Kira also wanted to train and went to the forest along with Jay saying that she would stay there until we reached the Makari Kingdom. We''ve already got the information we wanted from the Assassin''s Guild, we''ve been in this Realm for over a week and it''s time to leave. During our stay here, Beatriz and Kira made a big mess with a wave of robberies against scoundrel nobles, some of the most despicable nobles were even kidnapped and killed inside the Dungeon, I now have 8 souls stored inside the Dungeon. I hope to find some use for these souls and this dungeon soon, but to get the best out of the dungeon you have to get to the 10th floor first. Now all I want is to rx a little, but before that, I still have onest thing to do, I called Ivan and Nira to n our way to the Makari Kingdom, we gathered in my room since the ballroom we normally use for meetings it''s too big for just three people, plus the library has been taken over by the Wizards I found and Rakan. Because of that I took Ivan and Nira to my room, got a map that only represents the part of the continent where the smaller Realms tend to be. "We have to decide which route we''re going to travel, we can''t count on Nix flying in his Dragon form this time." (I) "Other Realms would notice her, it could bring us too much inconvenience." (Ivan) "We have to first mark where we are and where we want to go on the map, so we have a better view of the big picture." (Nira) Nira takes a pen and marks that Kingdom on the coast of the maind then marks the Makari Kingdom by dividing it into four and also marks the four cities. "We''re lucky that the city we''re going to is the closest, if we went by road it would take a month by carriage." (Ivan) "That would take too long, isn''t there any shortest path?" (I) "If we were flying it would only take a week as we could follow a straight line to our destination while avoiding detours and mountains." (Nira) "But I won''t." (I) "Maybe we could use the rivers and travel there by boat." (Ivan) "It would only take two weeks." (Ivan) "Two weeks is still a long time." (I) "But this time will give us space to finish our preparations." (Nira) "There should also be enough time forst-minute training of the people who are going to participate in the n." (Ivan) "..." (I) I wanted to act faster, the enemies will probably hear about Prince Henry''s disappearance until we get there, which might make them more cautious. "I don''t think we have a choice, we only had three options from the start which were to go bynd, sky, or water." (I) "We could teleport too, but it would be impossible for us at the moment, we don''t have qualified Mages for that, besides that we would need to set up a ritual magic where we are and in the ce where we want to go, this is impossible for us at the moment." (Ivan) "So let''s focus on what we can do, tell Leo to take care of steering the boat, ask Sophia to join him." (I) "I''ll go talk to them." (Ivan) Chapter 329 Cap 328: Two Weeks Of Travel(Chapter Preview) Pov Anton: Since joining this group I''ve worked harder than I ever have in my life, but I''ve been working without having to worry about money or selling the things I''ve created. Besides I always have the best materials to work with, I also don''t have anyone rushing me which gives me time to do a job well done, I can feel my forging techniques and skills getting better and better. Since arriving in the mountain range I have had many sleepless nights from overwork, but I have had a lot of help from Orcs and Ogres who seem to be interested in forging. With the people of the vige around it was a lot of fun to forge surrounded by people serious in their work, besides the drink that the Orcs made was very good, they were all excellent drinking partners. Unfortunately, because of work, I didn''t have much time for my wife who was facing simr difficulties to mine, the only time we saw each other was at bedtime. One thing I''m sure of is that my wife is enjoying it a lot more than I am, with so many different races she can make many more different types of clothes than any other couturier, plus the skills she has to produce her own threads and also the possibility of using Arachne lines in her work makes her very happy. One thing my wife always tells me is that the master''s lines are much better than anyone else''s, she says she''s never worked with anything so amazing, the master doesn''t seem to mind giving her that line either, but she doesn''t like to use something so precious unnecessarily. Right now I''m drinking around a table where there are me, my wife, two Arachnees, three Orcs, and two Ogres. Everyone was passed out after hours of drinking, they will never beat a Dwarf when ites to alcohol resistance, drinking alcohol is in my blood, my wife may be a Runic, but she has the spirit of Dwarves. "I expected more from Orcs, how do people who make such a good drink get drunk just for a few hours of drinking?" (Tania) "I don''t know, that''s quite normal, the strange person is actually you." (I) "Remember how the other Dwarves reacted in drinking contests whenever they lost to you?" (I) "Everyone always thought a Runic couldn''t beat a Dwarf when it came to booze, they got what they deserved." (Tania) "It was when we were tied in one of those contests that I realized how much I liked you for the first time." (I) "You were always too slow to figure things out, I only entered those contests because of you, but you only paid attention to me when I won." (Tania) "At that time I was very focused on my training as a cksmith, when I wasn''t training I was drinking and vice versa." (I) "I know, it was this seriousness in what you liked that made me fall in love with you you idiot." (Tania) Tania and I drink another full mug before I pick up thest barrel and see that it''s empty. "Looks like the party''s over." (I) "Yeah, I''ll call Alice, Leo, and Nnter to help carry these people to a morefortable ce to sleep." (Tania) "No need to worry, Alice pops in here every hour to check on everything, we just need to wait for her to arrive." (I) "That means we can rx in the meantime." (Tania) "Yes, having a rest day really is a great way to recharge." (I) "Says the person who needed to be dragged out of the workce to rest." (Tania) "You were also dragged outside by Freya." (I) "I was really excited about thebat outfit designs the master was suggesting, Samira was really excited too." (Tania) "Will you be able to create what they asked for? Elsaris asked for veryplicated things." (I) "I asked Rakan for help in building the magic circles and as we were going to add this to the outfit, he seemed very excited when he saw my skill, he must now be creating the magic circles on top of the drawings made." (Tania) "I''ll have to ask Lyra for some monster core-based reagents and special inks for these outfits, I''ll do my best this time." (Tania) "I hear we have two weeks until we get to the ce where the n will be put into action, so try to finish your work soon to get back to training." (I) "How''s the construction of the Jade Spear going?" (Tania) "Complicated, it''s been more difficult than I anticipated, but I''ve finally finished the design and choice of materials, I''ll also have to talk to Lyrater." (I) "I was talking to ¨¦rica about something I wanted to use on the spear when Ivan dragged me out." (I) "Lyra is also working a lot, did they make her take a forced break too?" (Tania) "Of course, Lyra didn''t have the same level of help as us in her work, now she might have some assistants, but that still doesn''t make up for the sleepless weeks she''s worked in hiding." (I) "The master said that I should take one day a week off work, do you think you can do it?" (Tania) "If there''s beer around, yes." (I) "But I can''t, even now I can''t stop thinking about how I''m going to create those clothes." (Tania) "Then I guess we can go to a quieter ce so I can help you forget about your work..." (I) "That seems like a difficult proposition to refuse..." (Tania) I pull my wife into my arms and carry her in my arms to our bedroom. ---------- Pov ¨¦rica: I was in the library with Rakan, it was already dark and the other Mages returned to their tents in the makeshift camp. I have been helping the new Mages and Rakan to understand more about the books we have here, I also wanted to discuss with Rakan how he would like it to be a ce of study for Mages. "The master is epting suggestions on what each one will need before building the city, so you can write down what you want to give to himter." (I) "After seeing the colossal amount of books we have, also thinking that the number could grow more over time, it would be better to build a big library now." (Rakan) "Master Zenos also wanted me to teach as well as lead and guide the other Mages." (Rakan) "For this, we would need a structure like the Mages Guild, it would also be good to build it close to the library, so the research will be easier." (Rakan) "You can think about it, for now, it''s going to be a while before we start doing anything." (I) "We need to find that man named Leonardo first." (I) "Looks like he''s trapped in the basement of the Duke''s mansion in this town, for all we know he''s a Vampire." (Rakan) "I hear you''re helping Tania create thebat outfit she''s been creating." (I) "Yes, many years ago I thought of a way to create a magic robe using fabric threads to create magic circles, but the difficulty level was too high, this technique needed a level of thread control and a sewing technique very urate." (Rakan) "I had to abandon the research as it wasn''t yielding results, but with Tania''s skill I can certainly create this type ofbat outfit." (Rakan) "Furthermore, I found that the master can create lines with high mana conductivity, the master can even blend elements into the lines, so we can, in theory, create any kind of high-levelbat outfit." (Rakan) "You look very excited." (I) "It''s been over 20 years since I''ve researched something I really liked, now I''m feeling the same way I did when I was younger and I started researching magic, I never thought I''d feel this way again." (Rakan) It seems that Rakan is adapting faster than he expected, I think everything will be fine from now on. ---------- Pov Zenos: There are many things to solve at the same time, but I think everything is in order, I think I can let everything go the way it is until we reach the Makari Kingdom. We''re already on the way, but it will take a while to get there, I''ll take this time to train too, maybe I''ll talk to Elsaris so she can train me too. I have a lot of useful skills for ns like this, but I''m not used to using them, I''ll train those skills during the time I have. I''m starting tomorrow morning, now all I want is to enjoy my bath in this tub the size of a swimming pool. "You are very rxed, master." (La) "Now everything is on track, I have nothing else to do until we reach our destination." (I) "I''m going to take this time to do some training too, but I won''t start until tomorrow." (I) "I''m dying to get there soon, I''m d you included me in the n this time." (La) "But you need to do some training too, your attacks are very shy, use this time to learn more attacks using the Dark element." (I) "Nix told me the same thing, but the truth is that this element is harder for me to control, so I don''t use it often." (La) "But you used the element of Darkness a lot when you were creating this Cradle of Faeries." (I) "This was different, I wasn''t casting a spell, I was using mana directly around me." (La) "Then why don''t you ask Nix for some advice, she seems to be able to handle this element well." (I) "But she''s a spirit, she won''t be able to help." (La) "I''m not saying learn techniques from Nix, I''m saying learn more about the element itself." (I) "If you do that maybe you can control him better." (I) "..." (La) La throws herself into the water and stays afloat, she is silent for a while, before getting up and flying to lie on my head. "I''ll try to do as you said, I''m already annoyed that this is the only element I''m having a hard time learning to control." (La) "Nix no longer has to stay outside to get us where we want to go, so you can spend your time with her to train too." (I) "I''ll talk to her tomorrow, thanks for the advice, master." (La) Chapter 330 Cap 329: Too Late(Chapter Preview) Pov Subordinate Vampire: I''m a Vampire with no bloodline, so I''m much more vulnerable to sunlight and silver, weaknesses that Vampires with pure bloodlines don''t need to worry about as much. I was a human who was a general of a Realm that ceased to exist 200 years ago, I associated with Vampires because I was afraid of death, I wanted to be able to live forever and after helping Vampires for years, I was finally able to be one, but at the time I didn''t understand how the Vampire hierarchy worked. Among Vampires those without any bloodlines are the same as ves, so I have no rights, I don''t even have a slight trace of bloodline in my body, all I can do is work for those who have a pure bloodline in hopes of being rewarded one day with a trace of your bloodline, even if it isn''t pure, that alone would give me far more power and potential than I already have. Right now I''m a guard at the mansion of a Duke of Makari Kingdom, the person who turned me into a Vampire died a long time ago at the hands of Baldr''s believers, without help I wouldn''t be able to survive, so I looked for other Vampires in the same situation as me to protect me, when Vampires from the Demon continent arrived they promised us that they would wee us as their servants, so we who were not part of any Vampire family epted. Now we are all employees, servants, and guards of these Vampire families, I don''t like the work I do, but with our strength we can''t say anything about it, at least working for them I don''t need to hide the way I used to, besides we have items that protect us from sunlight. We Vampires with no bloodline be stronger by being around Vampires with bloodlines, as well as having the opportunity to get a bloodline, so even though I don''t like being a mere guard, I''m still willing to do this job. I even get a chance to be close to a Vampire Matriarch, she is the wife of the Duke who is his first child, she keeps herself hidden while leaving all political issues in the Duke''s hands while she takes care of the things we are doing hidden from the popce this ce. I''m guarding the front door in thete afternoon, but soon I''ll have to switch with the guards inside the mansion for the night. "I think before my shift I''ll go get a drink." (I) "Weren''t you banned from eating for three days?" (Guard A) "It''s been two days, I''m hungry." (I) "As we passed through town escorting the Duke''s carriage, it almost drove me crazy when I saw all those people nearby, so many people with delicious blood..." (I) "You were punished for killing one of the prisoners, you know we can''t kidnap people very often or they''ll start to suspect." (Guard A) "That was an ident, I had no way of knowing that two other people had already drunk her blood." (I) "Stop talking, it''s time to trade with those insides, the Suns are already set." (Maid) While we''re talking to another guard, one of the maidses to warn us about the shift change so I walk inside the mansion past those heading to where we were. The guard work inside the mansion is more tiring since we have to stay up all night making rounds walking, I don''t know why to bother with that, with our senses it''s impossible to lose someone if they''re around. This mansion is very big, there must be 15 more guards like me inside, about 30 outside and the number of maids is more than 40. If someone really tried to get in here I can only say they are unlucky, he or she would be yet another source of blood to feed us, unfortunately only an idiot would do that in a Duke''s residence. ---------- 4 hourster. I feel that tonight is very strange, everything is quieter than usual but other than this feeling of strangeness I didn''t see anything wrong. "Today is quieter than usual." (I) "Everyone must be in their rooms, from what I heard the Matriarch is with a group of men in the room and told no one to interrupt her, you know how decisive she is when ites to killing, so I think everyone prefers to go to sleep so they don''t interfere into an unnecessary problem." (Guard A) "Maybe that''s it, but just in case let''s check out the servants'' quarters." (I) "Alright, we don''t have much to do anyway." (Guard A) I and this other guard walk to the outside of the mansion at the back where the servants'' restroom is, so I start looking at one room at a time, but I realize that every room I look at is empty. "Something is definitely off, all the rooms are empty." (I) "Not just the rooms, I just realized, but on the way here we didn''t see any guards." (Guarda A) "..." (I) We ran outside and looked around, there really wasn''t anyone else out there. "Go warn the other houses, I''ll run to the Duke." (I) "Right..." (Guard A) As soon as he starts to run out of the mansion''s grounds, I asked him to go warn those who are in the noble mansions and the government office. When I was about to start running towards the mansion I see the guard that was with me until now hit something and fly back towards me. "Damn! A barrier, we''re under attack, forget the Duke, let''s go after the Matriarch." (I) We started to run back to the mansion, on the way we noticed that we didn''t find any more guards, we ran up to the third floor stopping in front ofrge white doors decorated with silver. This is the Matriarch''s room, I take a deep breath to build up courage, then open the doors to let the Matriarch know what''s going on, but what I see surprises me. The room is without any light other than the moonlighting through the window, a Human wouldn''t be able to see anything in this dark, but a Vampire like me can see even in such a dark room. Inside the room there was a beingpletely dressed in ck standing on the Matriarch''s bed, I noticed five bodies of men lying on the bed, but the most important thing was that the Matriarch was being held by the neck by that person while he slightly lifted the mask and bit her neck. "Drop her!!!" (I) I draw my sword and run towards the enemy while the guard beside me throws two daggers at the enemy, but at that moment a pair of wingse out from the back of the person in ck. The wings hug the Matriarch while blocking the daggers and preventing my sword, then one of the wings hits me throwing me into the wall, this blow was so strong that the wall, as well as my bones, broke. When I looked at the enemy I saw the other guard being grabbed by tentaclesing out of his own shadow, then I see him trying to get something out of his neck, but in the next moment, his head separates from the rest of his body. I''m surprised to see the shadow tentacles pull the body into the shadow, when I turn to the enemy I can hear the Matriarch''s faint voice. "Me... drop me... I don''t want to die... I''m less than 100 years old... stop!!!" (Matriarch) The enemy doesn''t stop just because the Matriarch is immted by life, soon I see her not even being able to speak, I was going to try to run, but then I notice a very sticky line sticking to my body, meanwhile, I also noticed the enemy leaving bite the Matriarch''s unconscious body, so he looks at her. "Toote to beg for life." Then he increased his grip on her neck crushing her at the same time he destroyed her neck causing her head to fall to the ground. ---------- Pov Matriarch: A few minutes ago I''ve been a Vampire for less than a hundred years, before that I was a Demon, when we came to this continent to put our n into action I thought I might have some fun. I made the bloodless Vampires of this continent be our servants along with others in my group, the next few decades were wonderful. I could eat as much as I wanted, all I had to do was create as many criminals as possible, after that, I could arrest them to say they were executed while I actually used them as an appetizer. Today I was very happy as after weeks I finally got the city''s five most famous adventurers into so much debt that they were forced to be debt ves, all so I could buy them for fun. The five were very cute, so I took them to my room to have fun, after I got tired of ying with them and I was hungry I ended up killing them without realizing it in the heat of the moment. In my moment of distraction a luminous line wrapped around my body burning my skin, then I felt someone hold my neck from behind, when I thought I was in danger two guards try to defend me, but before they do anything I feel a bite on my back. my neck. I felt that he was drinking my blood with great speed, but I also felt that something was entering my body, I felt heavier and stiffer, at that moment I see the two guards running in a desperate attack, but they were defeated very quickly. I tried to beg for my life, but this person didn''t stop until they sucked all my blood, because of that I was so weak that I couldn''t move, in addition, I felt my bodypletely rigid, at that moment I was already dying, but I still heard part of the enemy phrase. "Toote..." Chapter 331 Cap 330: Jades First Mission(Chapter Preview) Pov Jade: My training with Beatriz was horrible, the first week she made me hide all the time, and every time she found me she lectured me on everything I had done wrong, then she took me to ¨¦rica to serve as a goal in her curse studies Just remembering what that Demon was investigating makes a shiver run down my spine. To avoid being the target of ¨¦rica''s experiments again, I tried my best in my training and I always asked Beatriz for advice, I even learned some skills to help hide myself, because of that I improved a lot, but Beatriz always managed to find me for the rest of the week and send me to ¨¦rica, that heartless person sent me to that Demon every time. From the beginning of the second week Beatriz started teaching me murder techniques, she started teaching me about people''s bodies so I could identify the ces I have to hit, but it was very difficult for me to understand, so she just taught me three ces to hit which are head, neck, and heart. After that she started teaching me unarmed assassination techniques, as I was a spear user I couldn''t use daggers very well, it was very difficult to get used to the difference in weapon length, so I kept learning ways to use my ws for the assassination or using my tail discreetly to capture the target. Thest three days were hands-on training where I had to fight stealth battles in the forest against Beatriz, I lost all the battles, but Beatriz praised me a lot for my quick improvement during practice, she said that I learned faster in practice than with her teaching in other ways. Unfortunately the spear Anton was making for me wasn''t ready yet, but that''s ok since at least I learned to use the poisons the master gave me, my training with Beatriz was very focused on that. When we arrived in the city where we were going to start the n, the master said that he would be in charge of the Duke''s mansion where the two most troublesome enemies are, I was in charge of taking care of the government building, there would only be 30 enemies there,pared to other ces this I had less, but I was happy with it as I was nervous about not knowing if I was going to be able to do it. At the request of the master, Lyra and Irina made magic crystals with powerful invisible barrier spells, we should use this at the beginning of the operation to not let anyone escape, Irina gave me two crystal coins that I should use to activate the barrier. I left for my mission wearing a ck outfit that was glued to my body, this outfit was veryfortable and also made me feel faster while wearing it, in the city I went through the alleys until I reached my destination, I stayed on top of the roof to activate the magic barrier making a slight wave of mana diluting in the surroundings without leaving a trace. After that I entered through a window and started to move around the ce the way Beatriz taught me, I feel that it was being easier than when I was training, maybe it''s because of thisbat outfit since they said there was ult magic in this outfit. I was told that all the people in this building are Vampires and there are also two Demons, they said that even the guards and maids are enemies, so while I was hiding in a dark corner behind a statue I waited until two maids came close and grabbed their necks, I avoided getting injured as they warned that Vampires are very sensitive to the smell of blood, so I used my superior strength to break their necks, but they were still alive. So I forced a kiss into their mouths to pour my poison into them, in seconds their eyes darkened and died, it was Beatriz who gave me this advice that was very useful now. Once they were dead I stored the corpses in a storage item, then kept moving to get rid of the other enemies, I saw five people eating in a room, so I used my ws to move across the dark ceiling. From above the ceiling, I use the deadliest poison I have to drip on the food while they are distracted talking, as soon as I see the five weakly falling to the ground but still alive, I realize that killing Vampires really is difficult, it takes some of my energy to create arge amount of poison in a cup I had nearby, so I make the five of them drink until they are all dead and I guard their bodies as well before continuing my search. As I was passing through a hallway I saw another guard approach, I entered an empty room and left the door closed, as soon as the guard passed he looked into the room and then I curled up with my tail pulling him inside before he could scream I cover his mouth with mine when my poison killed he guarded his body too. That way I keep moving around the ce killing everyone until there are only two men left in the office at the top of the building, their desks are far from the door and window, I can''t get close to both of them at the same time. Arge window faces the door, the two men''s tables are on the walls on the right side and the other on the left cloth, they are facing each other. So I use my poison breath to create a gas that passes under the door, I learned to do it myself while practicing against Beatriz, but that time I used paralyzing gas, now I''m using a mix of various poisons, learn to control the amount of poison mist I let go of my mouth was difficult since the normal thing is to make arge amount spread forward, but that wouldn''t be useful now and would make me discover. After a few minutes I heard two knocks and I entered, the two were lying on top of their tables, as I approached one he grabbed my arm while the other jumped at me with a dagger. I smile and step forward to bite the one holding me, pour arge amount of paralyzing venom on it as it transforms my body back into Lamia form, and use my tail to trap this idiot, when I look at the one that was biting who was already sleeping for a while sleep poison that I also used, I turn to see the other one who had transformed. His skin was red, two small white horns were on his head, his eyes were golden and he had grown a head taller. I could feel myself pushing harder than before, but it still wasn''t enough to let go, so I reached over to bite his shoulder, pouring out arge amount of paralyzing and sleeping poison before dropping him to the ground. "Looks like I still have a lot to learn, I didn''t realize they were faking it." (I) "I can''t tell Beatriz that, she''ll get annoyed and make me do more training or even send me to ¨¦rica again." (I) "It''s no use Jade, I already know what happened, now go back and bring these two with you." (Nira) "Nira!!!" (I) "Why didn''t I know you were going to watch me?" (I) "You didn''t think the master would send you unprotected on your first mission, did you?" (Nira) I turn to the window that was still closed seeing a ck crow passing through the closed window andnding on a table, then a familiar voicees out of the crow''s mouth. "Come back soon, but don''t forget to get rid of the two guards guarding the entrance." (Nira) "I didn''t forget, I was saving them forst." (I) "(I forgot about them, d she reminded me.)" (I) "Do you know how I get out of the barrier?" (I) "Did you forget you have the magic crystal? All you need to do is hold it and say deactivate barrier." (Nira) "That''s right, how did I forget about that? Thank you." (I) I open the window and jump out returning to my human form, the entrance is just below the window, so when the guards look up I use my ws to pierce their heads, now I no longer need to stop them from injuring enemies. After that I put away the bodies while the Crowes flying carrying the two Demons in his ws, I grab them both and start heading back to the meeting ce. ---------- Pov Kira: I was inside a room full of decapitated bodies, I was sitting on a couch eating fruit while talking to Byakko. "They were very idiots." (I) "I still can''t believe they really thought you were just a thief." (Byakko) "All I had to do was steal some stuff from the safe and run all over the mansion like I was trying to escape, the idiots joined in running after me not knowing I was luring them." (I) "You used the thunder runes well as traps in this room, it seems your training with Jay was useful." (Byakko) "I took these two weeks to retrain everything my mother once taught me, Jay with his heightened senses was the best person to train with me." (I) Byakko who learned to change into his Tiger form without needing my spirit energy starts to gather all the bodies together. "Don''t forget to pick up the bodies." (Byakko) "Yes, the master doesn''t want to leave any clues, this way is better." (I) While talking to Byakko I make my daggers that are as fulfilled as a sword return to their normal sizes bypressing the metal together with a rune of the Metal element that I have been training with Byakko. "While we''re here we''ll keep stealing everything they''ve got, Caryna seems to want a new set of china tes." (I) "Be quick, we still have one more ce to go before heading back to the Dungeon." (Byakko) "The Demon worshipers, traitors who helped these Vampires and Demons do atrocities against their own people." (I) "They are weaker than Vampires, I think we can capture them." (Byakko) "It might be a good idea, Nix asked to capture the weak to kill inside the Dungeon." (I) Chapter 332 Cap 331: Rescuing Leonardo(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: The master gave me the mission to take down a mansion with 3 Demons and 50 Vampires, it was an easy job. I traveled through the shadows, every time I found someone alone I made a shadow dome around them before killing with my bare hands, then I used my shadows to guard the body, so when I undo the shadow dome after a few seconds there were no left clues, I also didn''t have to worry about the blood of enemies alerting me to my presence. It took me less than two hours to kill them all and none of them noticed, but now I''m in some trouble. "Tell me again, why are these Lizardman trapped in the basement?" (I) "It was a gift for the King, he likes to eat more exotic meats, when we found a vige in the swamps near the city we did our best to attack them without killing more than necessary." (Less Demon) "We were keeping them alive to make the meat as fresh as possible for the Kingter." (Less Demon) "(There must be about 70 people here, I can see the fear in their eyes, there are even children here.)" (I) I was in a half humanoid and half-dragon form, my legs and arms were Dragon''s, I also had two ck crystal horns with sparkles inside on my head and a tail behind my back. "I''ll leave you alive forter." (I) I take a sleeping potion from a storage item and force the red-skinned Demon trapped by the neck in my ws to drink the potion, when he loses consciousness I release him to sink into the shadow prison. After that, I go to the cell and pull out the thick iron bars breaking into pieces before entering the cell where all the Lizardman were held. "Do any of you speak themonnguage?" (I) "¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö" "¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ" "¡ð¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ" "That makes it difficult since I can''tmunicate with them..." (I) "..." (I) After breaking the cell all the lizardmen look at me and look at each other, then with difficulty, they begin to kneel in front of me. "Thank you for saving what''s left of our people, Great Dragon." (Lizardman) "..." (I) One of the tallest and strongest lizardmen, a man about my height with olive skin and green scales on his arms and legs, when he kneels you can see the scales on his shoulders and back as well, as well as his tail covered in green scales, his hair was ck and his body had many scars, strangely there was a small white horn on the left side of his forehead. This Lizardman spoke themonnguage and thanked me as he kneels in front of me, not understanding what was going on but relieved that one of them was able tomunicate with me. "Why are you kneeling?" (I) "The people of my vige are believers in the Dragon God Akatosh, so we have immense respect for all True Dragons." (Lizardman) "I see some of you have horns." (I) "We are descended from a Dragonewt Knight, as such even after many generations the people of my vige still have a trace of their lineage, sometimes some show a physical trait like me." (Lizardman) "But I think that''s what got us into trouble, I heard some of those who attacked us saying that their leader would love our blood." (Lizardman) "What is your name?" (I) "My name is Barok, I am the strongest warrior in the vige, I have failed in my duty to protect others." (Barok) "Are you the only one who knows the Common Tongue?" (I) "Yes, only the vige leader and I knew themonnguage, but now that the vige leader is dead only I do." (Barok) This is gettingplicated, I don''t know what to do, I think I''ll have to ask the master for help. "Please raise your head, tell the others to stop kneeling too." (I) "As you order, great Dragon." (Barok) "¡ö¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ñ" (Barok) At my request Barok gets up and turns to the other lizardman speaking to them in theirnguage, meanwhile I close my eyes and try to contact the master through our connection. "(Master, can you hear me?)" (I) ... "(Master, I need help.)" (I) "(Are you in danger?)" (Zenos) "(No, I''m done on my side, all enemies here are dead.)" (I) "(I need your help in another situation, I found Lizardman prisoners where I am, looks like the Demons wanted to give them to the King of Makari for the meal.)" (I) "(What should I do with them?)" (I) "(Ask if there''s a ce to go back to, maybe we can take them back to their homes.)" (Zenos) "(How many?)" (Zenos) "(More than 70.)" (I) "(Ask what they n to do now? We can drop them off anywhere.)" (Zenos) I open my eyes only to find that all the lizardmen are silently staring at me. "Do you have somewhere to go? Maybe I can help you get there." (I) "Our vige is older than most of the smaller Realms, but we are always involved in their troubles, now our vige is destroyed, our fields and houses all destroyed." (Barok) Sigh "We know we won''t be wee in any city, unlike the Beastmen, our race is treated like Demis by the surrounding Realms, but the popce treats us more like monsters." (Barok) "We don''t have a ce to go back and we don''t know what to do now." (Barok) "..." (I) "(Did you hear that, master?)" (I) "(Yes...)" (Zenos) "(Could we wee them to the Dungeon too?)" (I) "(There''s already over 6000 in the Dungeon, so what''s another 70? Why not?)" (Zenos) "(I still have other things to do, so deal with them yourself and if they don''t want to stay in the Dungeon, then don''t force them, just take them out of town.)" (Zenos) "(All right.)" (I) The master cut the connection, I turn to Barok and exin about the Dungeon, I also exin about other races living there without being very specific about which ones, after that I ask if they want to live in the Dungeon too, Barok smiles and turns to the other Lizardman speaking in theirnguage. Soon Barok turns to me as he kneels again along with all the other lizardman''s, some are even crying. "I am honored to allow my people and I to live with you Great Dragon." (Barok) "Stop calling me Great Dragon, my name is Nix, that''s the name my master bestowed on me." (I) "As you wish Great Nyx." (Barok) Sigh "(Now I know why the master doesn''t like that kind of situation.)" (I) I open a gate to the Dungeon and tell them to wait in the secure room on the 1st floor while I go up to the 4th floor to talk to Sophia and Ivan about the new residents, then I let them handle it and exit the Dungeon, closing the gate behind me. ---------- Pov Leonardo: My family has always been lovers of the arts and cultures of different ces, my passion was the cities I visited since I was little, each city was unique. As I grew up, I started to get into the habit of designing houses, shops, buildings, streets, cities, etc. When I became an adult I started to work in the construction of houses and buildings, I traveled through many Kingdoms to learn different techniques, as time went by I became famous without realizing what made new opportunities open to me, I had the opportunity to even build an entire street of a city where everything had been destroyed because of an attack by a wave of monsters. But one day I was falsely used of a crime I didn''tmit and I became a criminal ve, I didn''t know what happened at the time when I was bought by a King of some nation I thought I could be free, but I was wrong, he forced me rebuilding a city that didn''t need repairs, I found that strange, but I was a little happy as it would be the first time I was going to rebuild an entire city. As time went on I discovered that what I was doing looked very suspicious and at the end of the job the death of my subordinates was obviously nned. As the years went by and other jobs to rebuild cities I started to notice suspicious things around me, the death of my subordinates always affected me a lot, but I had understood that my bing a ve was also nned, I had also realized what the King really was. When there was no more work I was trapped in the basement of a mansion, I thought I would be killed just like my subordinates until now, but it seemed like they wanted me alive until they put their ns into practice, it made me trapped for a long time. Until today something strange happens, a being dressed in ck appeared out of nowhere in front of the cell where I am, he was the height of a child, but he managed to destroy the thick iron bars with his hands with great ease and enter the cell. He moved his hands once more destroying the chains that held me, then took off the mask revealing a beautiful child, but I was not able to tell if it was a boy or a girl, all I know is that the childughed at me while saying a sentence to me that I never thought I would hear. "I came to rescue you, Leonardo." Chapter 333 Cap 332: End Of Mission(Chapter Preview) Ding! <[ You acquired the following bloodlines: ? [ Demon Vampire: Original ] ? [ Vampire: 100% ] ]> I managed to kill all the Vampires in the Duke''s mansion, the strongest wasn''t even the Matriarch I heard the servants talking about, the Duke was physically stronger at least, but I found it easy to subdue them both with my Aura. I used the techniques I learned from Sophia to use my Auras only on my hand, with that I felt the Vampires surrendered easier, the Duke didn''t even try to fight back and just died, but the Matriarch still begged for life, even if weakly. I ignored the notifications about the XP I gained and only focused my attention on the notifications about the bloodlines. " %" should stay, that''s the kind of bloodline that only a Patriarch/Matriarch Vampire could have, I didn''t feel anything different inside me now that I have two of these original bloodlines counting on my own bloodline. After thinking a little about these bloodlines I went back to work, used my detection skills, with that I discovered a room where dozens of people were chained, they were men and women in the ages of 10 to 40 years old, all were pale, some were even breathing hard. They were all chained up, I used my lines to cut the chains, then I pointed towards the door to leave, almost all of them were injured and tired, I gave everyone a blood recement potion before they left, of course, I remembered to deactivate the barrier to getting out. The vast majority of them are Humans, the others are Elves or Beastmen, so I know they will get help in the city, as soon as they leave I go down to the basement where is thest sign of life I found in this ce. I found a hidden door in the Duke''s office, discovered that door when I forced the Duke to tell me where Leonardo was before I killed him. As I didn''t know if there was any trap in the door, I used my spiritual energy to create a ck rune, then I sink into my shadow like Nix always does, then I go under the secret door, keep going like this to the basement before appearing in front from Leonardo''s cell. Leonardo was a White Elf who looks to be around 30 years old, he had long blonde hair tied in a ponytail and blue eyes, he would be a handsome man if he weren''t so thin and pale, it looks like he''s been here for quite some time and he hasn''t been eating very well. With my status, the normal iron bars are not a challenge, so I easily enter the cell and release the chains that hold Leonardo. I thought he might be afraid of a mysterious person with ck clothes and a mask, so to demonstrate that I''m not an enemy I take off the mask and give him a smile. "I came to rescue you, Leonardo." (I) "..." (Leonardo) He is silent looking at me with a gleam of surprise in his eyes, I reach out to help him up, then pull out a potion of stamina he drinks without asking questions, then offers him a sandwich that he devours faster than he can. Ibuki. "I really appreciate the rescue, the potion, and the food." (Leonardo) "But we should get out of here before they notice you." (Leonardo) "You and I are the only living beings in this mansion, don''t worry." (I) "..." (Leonardo) "The Vampires are all dead, no need to worry." (I) "..." (Leonardo) He looks at me for a few seconds as if to confirm what I say. "There were dozens of Vampires..." (Leonardo) "Don''t worry, they''re dead." (I) "I didn''t even hear a battle, so how?" (Leonardo) "I didn''t want any to escape, so I tried to be stealthy this time, besides they were all very weak." (I) "..." (Leonardo) "Come on, let''s get out of here..." (I) "(Master, can you hear me?)" (Nix) ... "(Master, I need help.)" (Nix) "(Are you in danger?)" (I) At that moment Nix gets in touch with me, I spend a few seconds talking to her, then after everything is resolved I realize that Leonardo was sitting looking at me. "Sorry, my hired Spirit was asking for my help with a dilemma." (I) "If you have a Spirit, then why did youe here alone? Are there more people up there?" (Leonardo) "I came here alone, mypanions are taking care of the other ces throughout the city." (I) "Are you attacking the entire city?" (Leonardo) "Not the entire city, just the ces with those on the Devils side." (I) "..." (Leonardo) "Are you trying to conquer the city?" (Leonardo) "Absolutely not, this seems like too much work, I have enough problems on my hands." (I) "But you just said that you are attacking everyone who is on the Devils side, if you seed, what will happen to the city that will be without people in charge?" (Leonardo) "Apanion of mine said what should happen, but I didn''t pay much attention as I don''t care." (I) "Do you have any idea of ??the chaos and confusion this will cause? Don''t you care about the townspeople?" (Leonardo) "I''m already taking care of the Demons, Vampires and Demon worshipers that are the biggest problems." (I) "Then why would I worry about what happens to the city next?" (I) "That bes your responsibility as you are responsible for getting rid of the original leaders." (Leonardo) "I think there''s been some misunderstanding here, so let me exin." (I) "I''m fighting the Demons because they want to harm the continent, as many of mypanions like this continent and want to protect it, I''m doing it." (I) "But I don''t have the time or the will to take care of this or the other three cities, I think people will know how to take care of themselves from now on." (I) "Have you no heart?" (Leonardo) "Yeah, he''s knocking too, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to be a Fantasy Hero helping every person thates along, that would be stupid." (I) "(Now that I think about it, why does my heart still beat even though I''m a Vampire?)" (I) "(I''ll ask the otherster.)" (I) "Without Demons as a big threat, people will have the opportunity to think about what''s best for them and have to take responsibility for their own decisions, I think what I''m doing is good enough." (I) "Just because I''m reaching out to help doesn''t mean I''m going to let them take my entire arm." (I) "..." (Leonardo) "You may be right, I may have heard many heroic stories in my life, but they were not reality." (Leonardo) "I''ll tell you what I think." (I) "People are strong, even if some suffer from the fall of this city, as long as they are alive they will always have a better chance of prospering, letting people fight for themselves may not be the best thing to do, but it''s the most I''m willing to do." (I) My words may be a little insensitive, but I already have enough problems with building a city, I don''t have the time and mental strength to take care of another city or a Kingdom just because I''m fighting some enemies. People will know how to take care of themselves, what I''m doing is already more than many would be willing to do, so I''m not going to ept someone saying I didn''t do enough. Sigh "Alright, so why did you save me?" (Leonardo) "I came here because I want to hire you, besides I didn''t just save you, I also freed other prisoners." (I) "Do you want to hire me?" (Leonardo) "Yes, but we can talk about thister, now let''s go." (I) I pick up this Elf and carry him on one of my shoulders as I run out of the mansion and jump from roof to roof while using my ability to hide. Soon I arrive at an empty building, this ce was a meeting ce for the enemy ording to how I died Prince Henry, but I''m using it as a meeting ce because no onees here, besides we''ve already killed the few enemies responsible for guarding this ce. I waited over an hour in the building while I ate something with Leonardo who was still hungry, I also discovered that I was not the one pressed to return, Beatriz, Jay, and Kira were already there waiting for me. It seems the fastest was Beatriz and then Kira, Jay was thest of the three toe back, Byakko told everyone how Kira dealt with the enemy, Jay put his hand on his face while keeping an expression of sadness for having lost against someone who did something so stupid. Jay spent some time talking to Kira about why she didn''t do things stealthily like they''d been trained to do, but she responded that it was faster and easier this way. Amazingly, thest person toe back was Elsaris and Samira, but that''s why Elsaris took this moment to train her sister in a real situation since Samira has never fought other people. Even Lyra looked tired, besides she kept fighting very well, I sent La along with Lyra to make her safe. While we were all eating and talking, the others were arriving little by little, after everyone returned I introduce Leonardo to everyone, then I turn to everyone who is present now. "I dere the end of the mission." (I) Chapter 334 Cap 333: The Terror Of A Combat Alchemist(Chapter Preview) Pov Lyra: A few hours before the mission ends. Before the mission, my father insisted a lot oning, but I asked the master to do my mission alone, the master refused and let Lae with me saying that she would be better than my father. The ce we are going to attack is the illegal drug factory that exists in this city in one of the government buildings. I was already in the ce that master Zenos said would be the factory, but all I see is a shed that appears to be empty. "Are you sure it''s here?" (I) "From the information we have, inside the shed, there is a hidden entrance to the underground." (La) "So there''s only one entrance and exit?" (I) "As far as we know, yes." (La) "Does the master know how many enemies there must be inside?" (I) "That''s why I''m here." (La) "< Spatial Detection >" (La) I was talking to La while we are on top of a building talking looking at the shed from afar, so La stretches all four hands towards the shed while using a spell, this makes a shapeless wave in space pass unfailingly through the ce without being obstructed. So La uses the holographic magic the master is so fond of to show me a 3D drawing of the map of every location. "It''s five floors underground, there seem to be about 27 people in there." (La) "Your map is very detailed." (I) "Thanks, I''m d someone recognizes how awesome I am." (La) "..." (I) Sigh "So let''s go?" (I) I start walking around this shed to a ce in the back where there is a big hidden vent, I take three whole vials of potion and open it, then control the potions toe out entirely from the bottles this creates three spheres of a liquid standing in the My front. I then merge the three potions creating a whirlpool with the three potions, once the three potions be one potion I use my abilities to expand that amount many times over. Soon the sphere starts to grow and then I throw this big sphere into the air outlet while it turned into gas making the sphere evaporate, then I use simple wind magic to make wind in the air outlet, this will make the gas my potion has run out to create and spread more easily, so I walk to the spot where La''s map pointed out to be the entrance. This potion was meant to weaken enemies without them noticing, the master said to never let an advantage slip by. I see two guards, then La points her hands forward and two spear-shaped wooden logs grow from the ground where the guards were, this kills them before I enter the secret passage. Once inside, La uses some magic on me that covers my body with dark energy, so we keep walking until we find the first guard. Thebat outfit I''m wearing has several pockets where different types of potions are stuck, the sks are magic items that open and close at will, I open two sks and take a small drop from each sk, then I mix the drops into only one. "< Condense >" (I) I make this drop increase in quantity until it bes a small liquid sphere, then I use alchemy magic to condense this liquid into the shape of a needle, all of this only took a second to do, so I send this needle towards him as soon as the needle enters your body I release the magic to make the liquid expand again spreading inside your body. The guard immediately drops, so La guards his body before we continue, this time heading in the direction La''s magic detected a group of seven people. Even without going inside I already know this is a drug manufacturing ce, that''s why I can smell the alchemicals. Just by the smell, I can say that they are creating a drug of the most addictive type, it must also cause great damage to the body that umte ording to the duration of use of this drug, this due to the materials it is made of, I can only smell some, but it is sufficient for this assumption. As an Alchemist it fills me with rage to see alchemy being used in such a vulgar and disrespectful way to harm innocent people. "(I will teach these people what a true Alchemist is.)" (I) I control five bottles to open the lids and make a few drops of liquide out of each one before closing the bottles. "< Evaporate >" (I) "< Merge >" (I) I make the liquids turn into little spheres, then use magic to evaporate those spheres and mix the resulting gas into a thin mist that I let in under the door. After a few seconds, I take a small vial and drink it before entering the room, as soon as I enter I see that there are 8 people, five Alchemists, two guards, and a human woman around 20 years old in chains. "Why don''t they move?" (La) "Because they''re all dead." (I) "Then why didn''t they fall? They''re still standing, some are still holding the tools they used." (La) "What I used was a mixture of poisons that cause blood clotting, cardiac arrest and extreme muscle stiffness." (I) "This is an ordinal creation of mine, the smell is a little sweet, but the mist thins out in the surroundings making it visually indefectible, anyone who breathes dies, so I drank my potion before entering, so I''m not affected." (I) "Then why didn''t you give me the potion too?" (La) "You are a Fairy, your body is made of condensed energy, not flesh and blood." (I) "Most poisons don''t work on Fairies and Spirits for that reason." (I) "But I didn''t know they had a guinea pig here..." (I) I talk to La while still keeping my vision focused on the chained woman, she has a face full of pain, I know this wasn''t caused by my venom as the target''s muscles would be so tight they wouldn''t be able to make an expression like that. This woman was here to be the guinea pig for the drugs they were creating here. "Don''t think about it too much, sometimes death is also a way to save someone, we can''t protect everyone, so just do what you can do in the safest way possible or Ivan will be angry." (La) "All right." (I) I avert my eyes from the chained woman and look around, I identify that there are few types of alchemy materials around here but inrge quantities each. "Let''s take everything, I can use these tools better than they can, I can also put these materials to use." (I) "But the drugs leave where they are, they''ll be destroyed along with the rest when we''re done." (I) "Fine, but leave the next floor to me, I don''t like to just stare." (La) "OK." (I) After collecting the corpses, tools, books, and alchemy materials, La and I left going from room to room as there is no one else on this floor ording to La''s magic. After that, we go down to the next floor where I see La flying away at great speed, after two minutes shees back flying slowly while humming. "I thought we shouldn''t leave wounds on the bodies since Vampires can smell it." (I) "Don''t worry, they didn''t leave any blood behind." (La) "So what did you do?" (I) "I just used a new spell I created after Nix taught me more about the Dark element." (La) "None of the enemies left anything behind, including the blood when they were being devoured." (La) "Devoured?" (I) "You don''t need to know more than that, I haven''t even shown it to the master yet." (La) "..." (I) My father and master Zenos are right, this Fairy is the real Devil here, I even feel a little sorry for the enemies who were killed by her here. La and I continued exploring every floor while collecting everything that could be useful, then we went down to the next floor which was empty, looks like this was their warehouse, there were a lot of drugs around here, but nothing that would be useful to us. I leave everything behind before continuing to the 4th underground floor, it was another warehouse, but this time for alchemy materials, so I put everything away before heading to thest underground floor. The top floor only had three enemies, La said there was a small passage hidden in a room far from the ce we entered that leads straight to the surface. So we shouldn''t draw attention, so I let La go ahead and take care of the two closest people before continuing to thest room. This time La said that the person is heading towards the exit, seems to have noticed our presence, so I run to the door and enter kicking the door. The enemy tries to run to a drinks rack, but La freezes the rack where the exit should be and this prevents the enemy from escaping, who changes directioning towards us as his skin changes to a light red color and small horns grow on his head. I mix some potions while increasing their amounts making arge liquid sphere before condensing into a sword shape, this only took 3 seconds. When the enemy tried to attack me head-on with a sword I parry their attack while bending the de of my sword to prate his shoulder, then I step back while looking at the enemy standing like a statue in the same position in which he attacked me. I make my linked sword fly towards the enemy and prate their heart, before stopping controlling the potion and letting it go back to liquid. "The master was right, faking a direct attack makes enemies lower their guard." (I) "The idiot thought you created a sword, he didn''t even think you could bend the de hahahahaha..." (La) "The sword was still liquid, I could shape it any way I wanted." (I) I collected the body before searching all over the ce for useful things, so I leave vials of explosive potion in each room as I make my way back to the 1st floor while spreading a mmable potion all over the floor, as soon as we get to the surface La sends a fireball up the stairs we climb as we run away, soon the ground starts shaking and muffled sounds of explosions follow those tremors. Then we continued walking back to the meeting point. Chapter 335 Cap 334: Leonardos Dream(Chapter Preview) After everyone is gathered and I see that they are ok, I end the quest as I open the Dungeon gate, tell everyone toe in, and leave Jay to help Leonardo as they are both White Elves, actually Jay is no longer an Elf but he once was, so it will be easier for Leonardo to adapt when he sees what''s inside the Dungeon. After everyone has entered the Dungeon, I close the gate and sneak out of town, getting as far out of town as I can before looking for a ce to stay for now. I find an empty cave, it had a strong odor of rot, so when I enter I find several bodies of Goblins, Wolves and even some dead people, the bodies were rotten and eating this rot were strange small trees with arms and legs. As soon as I entered they tried to attack me, they were too slow for me, but suddenly vinese out from between the branches with leaves on their heads, they tried to capture me but it was useless, I just needed my ws to break these tree monsters in half. Ding! I guard the bodies of this monster I don''t know, then I use fire magic to burn all the rot in the cave to ash, then I use wind magic to blow all the dirt away. With that ready, I use earth magic to close the entrance to the cave and open a gate to the dungeon, as soon as I enter I go straight to the 4th floor. "But what''s going on over there?" (I) As soon as I get to the floor I open my wings to fly towards the camp where I see Leonardo passed out in Jay''s arms and the Lizardman''s running towards me, as soon as Ind they kneel in front of me. While confused by what was happening Ivan, Sapphire, Nix, and Freya approach. "Do you want me to exin?" (Ivan) "Please." (I) "Leonardo was surprised when he learned that Irius, Irina, Elsaris, Samira, Jay, Beatriz, Nn, and Alice were Vampires, coupled with his surprise to see so many Demis races and humanoid monsters in the camp made smokee out of his head." (Ivan) "Jay managed to catch him before he hit the ground, that was the first person to act normal in this ce." (Freya) "And these Lizardmen?" (I) "They did the same to me when I freed them." (Nix) "Before you guys showed up everything was going well, the Lizardman and Lamias were getting along well as we have a lot inmon, even with the difference innguage." (Sapphire) "Language difference?" (I) "Only one person among them knows themonnguage." (Nix) "Then he or she will be responsible for teaching themonnguage to everyone." (I) "We were already telling them that, but as soon as they saw you flying towards us, they ran over here." (Sapphire) Sigh "Can someone ask them why they''re on their knees? Also tell them to stop kneeling all the time." (I) "Let me take care of it." (Nix) "(I thought if I left all this to someone else and stayed outside to find a safe ce away from the mess the city will be in, everything would be resolved inside the Dungeon, but it seems I was wrong.)" (I) I see Nix go talk to one of the Lizardman who looked taller than the others, then I see him say something to the others before all the Lizardman stand up as they look at me curiously, but a few among them who have a small horn on one side from the head looked at me with admiration. Soon I see Nixe back. "It seems that your Dragonewt bloodlines reacted to my presence and your Master Aura as we are True Dragons." (Nix) "..." (I) "They can be very servile, but that''s just me and you." (Nix) "They were acting normal with me and the others." (Sapphire) "I have a lot of things to take care of right now, so Sapphire will be responsible for getting huts and food for these people." (I) "Ivan is going to bring Leonardo inside the mansion, before we leave this town we have to find out what the Demons really want." (I) "Freya, you could call Rakan to the mansion too, we''ll probably need his knowledge of magic." (I) "I''ll go get him now." (Freya) Before going to the mansion I go to the Lizardmen to greet them, this is our first meeting and it would be a bad thing to leave without even talking to them. "Good evening, my name is Zenos." (I) "Good night, great Dragon Zenos, my name is Barok." (Barok) "Please just call me Zenos, I''m not a Dragon." (I) "I wish I had more time to talk to you, but for now time is short so I have to say goodbye, but after the urgent matters are over I''ll get back to you." (I) "In the meantime, I''d like you to teach others to speak themonnguage, right?" (I) "I will do my best, great Zenos." (Barok) "Then I wee Dungeon Eclipse." (I) After talking to Barok briefly, I head to the mansion where Lyra is trying to wake Leonardo up by giving him something to drink. cough cough It seems that it worked as Leonardo gets up from his chair and steals a pitcher of water from Ivan''s hands, meanwhile I see Freya entering the room with Rakan. "What did you give to wake him up?" (I) "Pepper sauce." (Lyra) "..." (I) I look at Lyra and then I look at Ivan waiting for an answer. "Don''t look at me, it was her idea." (Ivan) "You''re the father, why didn''t you stop her?" (I) "I''m incapable of denying her anything, what can I say other than ''Yes'' to that pretty face." (Ivan) "(What a doting father.)" (I) I decided to ignore this situation and sit with everyone in the room, Rakan and Leonardo spent a few minutes talking about me, I waited before continuing with the questions I want to ask. "First of all, I want to know if you would like toe work for me as well as Rakan?" (I) "What if I refuse?" (Leonardo) He speaks with caution and distrust in his eyes. "Why does everyone ask this question, I look like some kind of monster." (I) "Any normal person would ask that question, don''t you realize how crazy everything around you is?" (Rakan) "Usually someone with your secrets wouldn''t let someone out alive after entering this ce." (Rakan) "Rakan is right, anyone would act the way he described." (Ivan) "I may not be a virtuous person, but I''m not a heartless Devil either." (I) "I''m not going to kill someone innocent just because they turned down my job offer." (I) I look at Leonardo and say it as sincerely as possible. "If you refuse my job offer I will let you go and I would have to look for someone else with the same qualities as you." (I) Leonardo looks at me seriously as if trying to figure out if I''m telling the truth, then he looks at Rakan who nods in confirmation. "For some reason Rakan trusts you, so before I decide if I want to work for you, can I hear the reason for wanting to hire me?" (Leonardo) "That''s not a problem, the reason is I want to build a city." (I) "If you want to build a city, then why don''t you conquer the city like I said before?" (Leonardo) "I already told you I have enough problems, I may have helped these people get rid of the Demons, but I won''t get involved any more than that." (I) "But there aren''t many safe areas on the maind where you can build a city, that would be the best ce." (Leonardo) "..." (I) I look at Ivan and Freya trying to understand what Leonardo is trying to say. "He thinks you are going to build a city on the maind, as small Kingdoms are usually created." (Ivan) "Since you had a misunderstanding, let me exin it clearly so you can understand, Mr. Leonardo." (Freya) "What my master meant earlier is that he wants to build a city here, inside this Dungeon." (Freya) "..." (Leonardo) "Damn, he passed out again." (Ivan) "Lyra, bring the hot sauce." (Ivan) "I think I''ll try a hotter sauce so he won''t be able to lose consciousness so easily." (lyra) "Stop you two, just use something with a strong scent to wake him up." (I) "Something with a strong smell." (Lyra) Lyra removes from her storage item arge chest that opens revealing manypartments and drawers where many potions are stored, she spends a few seconds searching until she gets a vial with a green liquid, then she opens the vial and passes it near Leonardo''s nose wakes up with a fright. "What was that?" (I) "I don''t know, it was the result of a failed mix, all I know is that it smells really bad." (Lyra) "But I can''t smell any." (I) "That''s because Freya is preventing the scent from escaping too far from the vial." (Lyra) "I don''t want that terrible smell pervading the mansion we just cleaned." (Freya) Leonardo wakes up pale and covers his nose, his face is even half green and he shows an expression of someone who is about to vomit. Freya takes a hot sandwich and passes it in front of him, I think she''s trying to make him forget about the other odor she smelled a few seconds ago, this works and he takes the sandwich and starts eating. "As Freya said before I want to build a city in this dungeon, if youe to work for me then money, materials, and a strong team will not be an issue." (I) "You will be responsible for designing the city and building it, there will be no specific deadline, but I would like you to take into ount that the people of the camp are homeless." (I) "But know that if you ept, then it will be a lifetime job, just like Rakan." (I) "..." (Leonardo) Leonardo looks at me like what he''s saying is unbelievable, then looks at Rakan who nods with a smile on his face, then tears start toe out of Leonardo''s eyes. "Hey I ept your proposal, I certainly do, I can''t believe that after the worst moment of my life I would be able to fulfill my dream." (Leonardo) "Not rebuilding a city following the ns of others, but building a new city with the freedom to do it my way..." (Leonardo) "I''m d you epted, so wee to Dungeon Eclipse." (I) Chapter 336 Cap 335: Plan Of The Demons(Chapter Preview) It seems that Leonardo was very happy to ept my proposal, he also epted the job offer easier than Rakan. With that I did the same as I did with Rakan and only used the Blood Servant skill, with that I broke any kind of control the Demons could have had over him before. After that was resolved, there was something more urgent to resolve, so I asked Freya to go call the others to have a big meeting, I wanted everyone to know what I''m going to ask Leonardo. The moment Freya leaves to call the others I give Leonardo a stack of paper and a few colors of pen. "First of all do you know what the Demons were nning?" (I) "I don''t know, all I did was follow your instructions on rebuilding cities." (Leonardo) "Do you still remember the renovations you made in these three cities?" (I) "Yes, I remember like it was yesterday that I was doing each of these renovations." (Leonardo) "If possible, draw on these papers the renovations you''ve made, you and Rakan can take your time with it, but if you find anythinge let me know soon, we have to get out of this town by tomorrow." (I) After talking to them I leave the two there and go take a shower while Freya is gathering the others. After about forty minutes when I was leaving the bathroom Rakan runs to me, what he says makes me very anxious, but Alice approaches saying that everyone is already present in the meeting room which is what we call the ballroom, I go there with Rakan and sit with the others. "This meeting would be to find out what everyone did, but now it will be a meeting to re-enter the city." (I) "Did something happen, master?" (Ivan) "Yes, it seems that Rakan managed to discover the Demons'' ns with Leonardo''s help." (I) "From now on I''m going to let Rakan speak, so it''ll be easier to understand." (I) After I spoke, everyone got serious expressions, then Rakan who was next to me started talking. "You all know that the three capital cities of the Realms that the Makari Kingdom conquered have been reformed." (Rakan) "But ording to Leonardo, the capital city was also being renovated little by little over the decades." (Rakan) "Leonardo, having a good memory, could remember the designs of cities and the renovations he made." (Rakan) "After seeing the drawings he made and listening to his exnation, I found out what the Makari Kingdom is doing." (Rakan) "The streets of these cities form a three-tiered magic circle, one to amplify the magic that will be used, another that limits the magic to a specific area, and thest one that absorbs all energy within the area for the magic activation." (Rakan) "In other words, the streets are just to widen, power and limit an area for other magic." (Rakan) "ording to Leonardo, there was another thing that was done to all the cities, a reform in their sewer systems that covers the whole city." (Rakan) "After seeing the drawings of the sewerwork, I was able to recognize it as an innovation circle, plus it was a summoning magic circle that I modified myself." (Rakan) "Do you know what will be summoned?" (I) "Dragons of Destruction..." (Rakan) "..." (all) Everyone was silent at the mention of these Dragons, but I didn''t know how dangerous they were. "Tell me more about these Dragons of Destruction." (I) "Let me exin." (Nix) Nix steps out of my shadow in her human form. "Dragons of Destruction are what we call mighty Dragons that are not True Dragons." (Nix) "These Destruction Dragons have no intelligence, they are controlled by their power only possessing the instinct to eat and destroy everything." (Nix) "Because of that these Dragons attract and create a lot of miasma for their surroundings, so their mere presence is already a contamination for the ce where they are." (Nix) "Dragons of Destruction only appear on rare asions as a first-generation monster, they also appear inside Dungeons, which makes it very dangerous when a wave of monsters happens." (Nix) "Usually True Dragons take care of eliminating those monsters that tarnish the Dragons'' name." (Nix) "If these monsters are so dangerous, then why would they want to summon something like that." (I) "I think I know why, you must havee to the same conclusion, right Rakan?" (Nix) "I should have known a Spirit would know about this." (Rakan) "I''m not just a spirit, I''m also a True Dragon, I can''t help but know about these things." (Nix) "So you''re also a True Dragon? But you must be a young man, unfortunately, he didn''t have the strength to take care of these monsters." (Rakan) "Can any of you finish exining these Demons'' n?" (I) "Sorry about that." (Rakan) "As I said before, King Makari has an artifact with powerful mind magic, and he himself has great abilities in curse magic." (Rakan) ? "The few times I met him I noticed he was very confident in himself and very proud." (Rakan) "He probably thinks he can control these Dragons of Destruction, which he won''t, he thinks it''s just a matter of magic power difference, so he wants to use summoning to try to force a one-sided contract with his curse, but that''s doomed to failure." (Rakan) "Furthermore even if he fails he will achieve his goal, once the Dragons of Destruction are summoned they will start destroying the continent while spreading miasma everywhere." (Nix) "By the time the True Dragonse here to kill these monsters, the continent will already be destroyed." (Nix) "Then it will be easy for the Demons to conquer the continent as there will be no threat to them, not to mention the miasma doesn''t affect them like other races." (Rakan) This is a horrible n, so do these Demons really want to conquer this continent this way? "But that doesn''t make sense, wouldn''t the True Dragons kill these Demons and Vampires for summoning these monsters?" (I) "When they got here they wouldn''t be able to know who summoned these monsters, there wouldn''t be any evidence or witnesses either." (Nix) "The first cities to fall will be the 4 big cities of the Makari Kingdom, that''s why these magic circles will need all the energy they can get either mana or life energy." (Rakan) "So the four cities are sacrifices for this Summon." (I) "But how are Demons, Demon Faction Vampires, and Demon worshipers going to protect themselves from these monsters?" (I) "The center of the magic circle will be safe, plus Leonardo said there is arge underground hall in the center to keep them safe." (Rakan) I won''t let that happen, maybe I and the others will be protected if we stay inside the Dungeon, but I don''t want the people of Valen City to be ughtered by these monsters. "How can we stop this." (I) "They must have a central magic circle through which they will control magic, we have to destroy this magic circle, in addition, we can destroy the streets and the sewer system." (Rakan) "These ck stones have high mana conductivity, without them magic circles are just useless drawings." (Rakan) I spend a few minutes thinking about what we can do, then images of Nix putting things away in her shadow and La using her space magic to put things away as well. "So that''s what we''re going to do, Nix and La want you to take care of the streets and the sewer system, steal all these ck stones." (I) "I think I can use the help of other Dark element spirits." (Nix) "The Fairies already have enough intelligence to follow orders, I''ll take the ones who have an affinity with the elements of space and darkness." (La) "Me, Rakan, Vanessa, and Elsaris are going to this secret room to destroy the central magic circle." (I) "Let''s do these things now, let''s go." (I) We had already finished with all or at least almost all the enemies, so I thought there would be no problems, as soon as I leave the Dungeon I close the gate and leave the cave where I was. I sneak back to the city and go to a dark alley where I open the Dungeon gate again, soon Nix and Lae out of the Dungeon with hundreds of Fairies and Spirits. I''ve given orders to stay invisible while doing this work. Meanwhile, Vanessa, Elsaris, and Rakan leave the Dungeon before I close the gate, so we follow Leonardo''s information to enter through the sewers until we reach the central room that Rakan spoke of at the meeting. It took us over an hour to get here, there were six soldiers guarding the doors, I used my lines to kill them, they didn''t even have a chance to fight, after that I let Elsaris check that there are no traps at the door, but luckily there wasn''t. As soon as we enter I see arge rock hall, the dome that is more than five meters high, in the center has a veryrge magic circle and a giant crystal in the middle. Vanessa cancels the magic that holds the magic circle while I keep that big crystal, there was nothing else here so we went out only to see a big mess, the Fairies were stealing the ck bricks at great speed, I and the others ran outside where the townspeople were running to and fro in desperation not knowing how the bricks in the street had disappeared. I waited on top of the city walls for two hours, luckily Nix and La came back with all the Fairies and Spirits and we left the city to the same cave where I close the entrance, then I open the Dungeon gate for everyone to enter. Chapter 337 Cap 336: Going To The Next City(Chapter Preview) After finishing everything we had to do in the first town we go back to the Dungeon, I leave a big caravan carriage with the people of the vige and tell them to change it to a simpler look, that''s because the carriage is very shy. After that I left Rakan with the crystal I sinned, he can use it in his magic studies or put it to better use. I meet with Ivan, Elsaris, Vanessa, Nira, ¨¦rica, and Diana to discuss which route to take to the next town. "We won''t be able to go by the river this time and by the sky, it''s still a no as we don''t want to be noticed." (I) "If it was a straight road we could get to the next town in less than five days, but if we go down the road it will take us a week and a half." (Diana) "If it takes too long for the next attack, the enemy can take precautions, so we''d better make the next two attacks as soon as possible." (Ivan) "What do you think if we go straight across the mountain on foot?" (Nira) "There may be some monsters, but in this region, they won''t be strong enough to fight us." (Diana) "Then we can forget about the road and go straight up the mountain." (Nira) "So if we count on the rest time we''re going to have, it could take up to six days, right?" (I) "I think so." (Ivan) "Why don''t Nix and my father take turns so we can continue our journey faster." (Vanessa) "This idea is promising, with your speed we can get there in 3 or 4 days." (Elsaris) "So it''s decided, let''s do it." (I) "From the information we have, it will be easier to attack him there, that''s because the enemy numbers there are smaller." (I) "The problem is the mess we''re making by destroying the magic circle, have you seen the chaos in the city we just left behind?" (Elsaris) "They were just frightened by an unexpected event, but soon those who could see Spirits or Fairies will tell what they saw." (I) "Fairies are known to be yful, they might take this as a bad joke by the Fairies." (Ivan) "Once they''ve calmed down, they might as well forget the streets have disappeared, but the destruction of the city''s sewers is not something that will be easy or quick to solve." (¨¦rica) "That''s still better than someone activating that thing, that would be dooming the entire city while unleashing an enemy we couldn''t defeat." (I) "Forget about the mess we''re creating, this might even be a good thing since it''s going to draw even more attention from other Realms here, and besides, nobody knows about us." (I) "The ck Market knows." (Elsaris) "They don''t count, they won''t spread our information, in fact, they will help hide our information and any clues we leave behind." (Ivan) "To be honest, not even the ck Market should know how many we are or how we''re doing it." (Elsaris) "They must know that we are responsible for what happened in this city, but that''s why we warned them that we were going to attack the Makari Kingdom." (Elsaris) "It doesn''t matter, they won''t say anything." (I) "The important thing is that everyone needs to make their preparations." (I) "What are you worried about, master?" (Diana) "From the information, we have from Prince Henry''s interrogation, all strong enemies are in the capital, but this is information he had before he went to the Moros Kingdom." (I) "I see, you''re worried that the n to attack the other two cities before heading to the capital will be affected if a strong enemy is present." (¨¦rica) "Yes, we can find strong enemies in the next orst city, we can also be discovered by enemies if they receive information about what happens in that city sooner than we expected." (I) We have to be careful, one thing I didn''t expect was the location of the magic control center underground, if any of the enemies had gone there and activated the magic circle we could all have died. "Unexpected situations happen, we could have died if someone had noticed our simultaneous attack and activated the city''s magic circle." (I) "Vanessa, can you cancel this spell if it activates?" (I) "No, this technique has some restrictions, normally it is only possible to cancel the magic of those of the same level of strength or weaker." (Vanessa) "I can bypass this restriction and cancel spells more powerful than myself because of holy power." (Vanessa) "But that still has a limit, the magic of such a scale is impossible for me." (Vanessa) "But in the secret room in the underground of the city where the magic control center was, you managed to disable the magic." (I) "That was different, that''s a crucial point of magic, so it''s more vulnerable, but even then I was only able to do that because the magic wasn''t active, if someone had activated that, then I couldn''t stop it." (Vanessa) "..." (I) Looks like the risk was higher than I expected today, in the next city we need to make an underground attack as well. "Thanks to Leonardo we now know where these rooms with the magic control circle are, they will always be in the city center underground, the way to get to these rooms must also be the same using the sewers." (I) "To attack this ce I will send Vanessa, Rakan, and Elsaris." (I) "A good decision, with the three of us we should be able to deal with the enemy and the magic circle of control." (Elsaris) "Let''s try to learn more about this magic circle of central control, if we know more it will be easier to deal with when the timees." (I) "Others start training if they don''t have any preparation to do." (I) After this brief meeting, we decided how we were going to go to the next city and what we would need to improve on our ns. We''re not leaving until the next morning so I tried to spend some time with the lizardman, they were all more servile than Jade, every time they''re close to me they kneel down, when I asked Barok about it he said it''s an instinct within them that makes them want to serve me and Nix. When I went to talk to Nix about this she said that all kinds of races associated with Dragons are this close to True Dragons, she said that even though my bloodline has not fully awakened it is still marked in my Aura, furthermore my Aura has a strong presence of governance, all of which add up only makes them more servile around me. After that, I went to see how Leonardo was doing, but I discovered that he is in the kitchen being held by the neck by an angry Leo, when I was about to interfere I see Caryna put herself between them to try to push them away, but instead she threw them both against the walls in opposite directions. Leonardo had passed out again and Leo was getting up with difficulty, Caryna started crying when she saw that she hurt them both unintentionally, because of that Leo and I took some time to calm her down again while Alice took the unconscious Leonardo to an empty room. During the afternoon I went to theke to refresh my head which was mired with problems and worries, at theke I find the Guardian with her beautiful red hair bathing in theke. As soon as she sees me shees out of the water without showing the slightest bit of shame while her wonderful body is in view, but after she leaves the water green and red leaves grow from her body creating a dress of leaves. "Did you like what you saw?" (Guardian) "Yes, but you shouldn''t expose yourself so much in a ce like this." (I) "None of the people in the vige daree here to try anything on me, that''s been true since I was a Dryad." (Guardian) "Why that?" (I) "My stamina for sexual acts is limitless, this is a trait that Dryads and some other races possess." (Guardian) "I''m not a pervert, but a Dryad''s instincts were hard to control when it started, this trait didn''t change just because I became a Holy Beast." (Guardian) "Then I''ll follow the example of the others and leave, I already have a lot to deal with just the four that are in the mansion." (I) "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, I just like to see people look when they look at me, looks like you did before." (Guardian) "You are a tease." (I) "Every woman likes to feel wanted." (Guardian) I spent some time with the Guardian of the vige, after she got tired of teasing me she talked about the things I''ve been doing, she seemed very worried about the Dragons of Destruction. She also talked to me about wanting to tell me something after she is done with this matter, it seems like she wants to ask me something. After I talked to the Guardian I went to the mansion where I found Leonardo shaking hands with Leo, with a conversation with them I discovered that Leonardo hugged Caryna due to the happiness of eating delicious food after so long, Leo got jealous which led to the scene I saw earlier, but now Leonardo exined everything to Leo to show he had no interest in Caryna. It looks like Leonardo was gay, but that''s not my problem, but I think I should warn him about how aggressive the women in this Dungeon are before he gets into trouble. Chapter 338 Cap 337: Broken Person Part 1(Chapter Preview) The next day at dawn Nix was left alone, following the path we defined earlier to the next town. As Nix continued her journey I went to talk to Leonardo again, told him to take a look at the caravan carriage I stole and see if he can make it look more normal and bigger if possible. I have ns for this carriage, yesterday I left it in the hands of the people of the vige, but I don''t want it to happen like it did with the boat, I don''t want something that looks so simple unfinished, I want something normal and that doesn''t attract attention. Leonardo said that he can make a drawing of the carriage, but he has no experience in woodworking, I said that it''s ok, as long as he has a good drawing for the people of the vige to use as a base, I''m sure the Nymphs will be able to do a job yet better, I even gave the wood from the monsters I killed in the cave yesterday to use. After that, I spent the rest of the day training my control over the shadows and the Shadow Rune that Nix has been teaching me. When it got dark I switched shifts with Nix, during the way running through the mountains I ran into some adventurers I ignored as I continued my journey to the next town. I took this time to continue thinking about the n we will make this time, as far as we know this next city is a little smaller than the previous one, also fewer ces to attack. Aside from the government building, Duke''s castle, 2 noble mansions, and the underground secret room in the center of town, I don''t think there''s anything else to attack. The ce that has the highest risk of having a strong enemy is the Duke''s castle, as far as I know, this Duke is a Demon and he''s in the capital, so he shouldn''t be in the city right now, but it''s been a long time and things may have changed. change, I must be prepared. I spent the rest of the night running at full speed before I saw the Suns rise over the horizon, so I open the Dungeon to trade shifts with Nix again. After sleeping for a while, I wake up and go back to training until it''s time to switch shifts with Nix again, we repeat this cycle until we get to the second city. As soon as we get to the city we have a meeting with everyone who will participate in the n, I give the orders of who goes and I also tell everyone to finish everything tonight. This time I leave Nix and La behind to prepare, I want them to lead the Fairies and Spirits to steal the ck stones across the city just like we did before. The ck stones in the sewer are just on the ground and go up to the magic control circle from what I noticed in thest city. Rakan, after studying the drawings Leonardo gave him better, managed to discover that we can stop the activation of the magic before it happens if we destroy the connection of the magic control circle with the other magic circles that cover the entire city. This knowledge is very useful, so I tell Elsaris to take care of it during her quest, with everything decided, we wait until nightfall to start the quest. ---------- Pov Duchess: This is a horrible ce and every day it gets worse than thest, I''m from a merchant family, I thought I could have more sess in life marrying a noble, because of that I ended up meeting a handsome Duke thinking I could live the rest of my life in luxury. I was very wrong, but I didn''t know it at the time. The Duke seemed like a very polite person, but every time I was around him I felt like I was in danger, I was a fool at the time, I ignored that warning feeling inside me thinking it was just my nervousness. I continued to interact with the Duke thinking I was seducing him until the day we were married, it was our first night together when he demonstrated who he really was, I remember my horrible state the next morning, the bruises and cuts all over my body, the lingering pain and the cruel smile on that Demon''s face when he said he''d make me his toy until I broke, that''s because he hated Humans. Since that day I discovered that the Duke was a Demon, not only he but also all the servants and employees of this ce were Demons that he himself transformed to serve him. All Demons say horrible things to me whenever I am nearby Duke''s orders, those who refuse are killed in front of me, many of these Demon servants were Demon worshipers but some were people who were forced to transform against their will. I couldn''t run away from here even if I wanted to, the Duke put a bondage mark in a ce on my body that others couldn''t see. Over the years the Duke grew tired of just using physical and verbal abuse on me, so he made me watch as he destroyed the stores that belonged to my family, driving everyone into poverty. When my parents had nothing they came to ask for help for me, I wanted to help them but the Duke forced me to say no and make fun of them, I was forced to see my father and mother''s bodies the next day when their bodies were found, they started suicide out of desperation. My pain and suffering amused the Duke, my gaze filled with hate and fury only made him enjoy it even more during his daily abuse and torture against me, that''s what he wanted, he wanted me to go back to defying him just for him to break me again. In thest year he started humiliating me in public, he said how he wanted to humiliate me in front of the whole town, but it will ruin his facade of being a good Human Duke. Because of that, he started taking me to his secret meetings where other Demons, Vampires, and Demon worshipers were present, sometimes I was naked, sometimes being forced to walk on all fours like an animal being pulled on a leash by him, sometimes she was beaten up in front of these monsters for their amusement and sometimes she was forced to kill or torture innocent people for their amusement. These meetings were a new way for the Duke to humiliate and torture me, but he was so sure I would never escape him that he didn''t hide anything from me as he talked to hispanions. I had discovered that this Realm had long been in the hands of Demons and Vampires, I also knew that these bastards were hated even within their own race as extremists who hated Humans. It seems that what they are doing here is not known to the Demons of the dark continent, I also found out that these Vampires were from a demonic faction acting hidden here, there were two other factions that they called fools of the human side and Goddess puppets. I also discovered the atrocities they intend to do, but just knowing that was useless as I couldn''t do anything. Each day my hatred, fury, sadness, and despair only increased. Many times I thought I would go crazy, but I held myself in the hope that one day I would make him suffer, while I lived one day an enemy of his woulde here and I could see his death with my own eyes, I didn''t mind dying as long as it was after watch your eyes filled with terror and despair before. Many years ago I learned not to go out of my room much, but when I went out I learned to hide from the lives of others so that I could walk around the mansion without being seen, I did this for two reasons, the first was to look for food, this for that all these years I could only eat the Duke''s leftover food or anything disgusting and unpleasant he found, there was even a time where he fed me poisons for fun, leaving me on the brink of death before he healed. Because of that, I needed to steal real food from the kitchen without being noticed this was very difficult as Demons have stronger senses than Humans. The second reason was to read books, this Demon was specialized in magic, because of that he had arge collection of books that I read entirely without him or his servants noticing, moreover I also knew where he hid his secret collection of forbidden books full of Demon magic, this one was more difficult to read as it was not in anguage I could understand, I had to learn the Demonnguage to learn to read these books, it took me two years of study. But even after reading so many books, I can''t train the spells I''ve learned, I can''t even remove this envement mark from my body due to the orders I received the night this mark was engraved on my body. But I would not lose my will, I have discovered by reading these books that there is a possibility of bing a Demon if my hatredpletely consumes me, I also have the possibility of bing a ghost if I die with a strong will and hatred. So I lived waiting for an enemy of this Demon to appear or for me to die, I no longer had any attachment to my race or life, all I wanted was for thest thing that Demon to see was my smile of triumph at the moment of his death. "It''s impossible for anyone to notice what they''re doing, I just have to wait..." (me) Chapter 339 Cap 338: Broken Person Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Duchess: I was having a dream where this whole mansion is destroyed and this Duke is dead under my feet. "I don''t know how many times I''ve dreamed about this, but it''s always so much fun to destroy everything and kill these bastards." (I) That''s right, this is a recurring dream where I always destroy and kill these bastards, every time I wake up from this dream I feel renewed, but when I look in the mirror I no longer recognize the face I see. I''m 30 years old now, but I still look like I did when I was twenty, after everything I''ve read I''ve found that this is a side effect of all the potions and medicines I''ve been forced to take to heal my body almost every day since I married this bastard over ten years ago. All I know is that this dream is always when I feel most alive, in this ce I can be myself. "You''ve proven your will by resisting this far, now wake up." "Wake up child, your wish is about toe true." "Who''s there!?" (I) "..." (I) For some reason, a heavy voice appeared out of nowhere from all directions. "I am the one you asked for strength a long time ago, now I give you the opportunity to get it yourself." "Than you..." (I) When I wanted to know more I felt a great pain in my head and I woke up, I tried to calm down and think clearly, I woke up on the floor beside the bed in my room, this is the ce where I am forced to sleep due to the orders of that Hell, I''ve been sleeping here for over 10 years. "Am I awake? Did that voice wake me up?" (I) I get up and look out the window seeing it''s still the middle of the night. "That voice, I feel like I''ve heard that voice before, but when..." (I) "Will..." (I) I remember something five years ago, after so much suffering I prayed to every God or Goddess I was able to remember the name, but maybe because I didn''t have enough faith or they didn''t care about me, none of them answered my request of desperate help. So in the first Demon book that was in amonnguage that I could find I learned about a Demon God, his teachings preached about the will for revenge, his teachings talked about taking revenge, he talked about the justice of taking revenge for the right reasons and against the target right, reading that book all I could think was that this god was a god of justice, he preached that the victim should seek justice for himself with his own will, I think this was the first and only time I prayed to a god no hate in my mind. I still remember that I thought I heard a voice at that time, but as there was no one around I thought it was my imagination, but I remember what the voice was saying. "Prove your will." For some reason those words have always resonated in my ears ever since, it feels like a voice in the back of my mind like it wants to see if I''m strong enough to take justice into my own hands. "So all this time he''s been watching, the only God who truly cared for me, Vidark the God of vengeance." (I) "He told me to wake up, but what''s going on..." (I) I get up and leave the room, start walking the halls, but notice something. "Why don''t I see anyone?" (I) I can understand the maids being only 1/3 of the numbers during the night, but the number of guards usually increases during the night, but now I don''t find anyone in the hallways, I feel like I''m alone. I go to a room where there is a big window to the outside in an attempt to see if the guards outside are there. "They''re all gone, I hope they''re dead, too bad I didn''t kill them." (I) "But thank you for that intruder." (I) "You managed to notice me, it looks like I still have a lot to train." I turn to see a figure stepping out of the shadows, his ck clothes and gray mask make me think of a murderer, from his size and voice I thought it might be a child, but from the eyes, I could see through the holes in the mask I don''t think so must be a child, he or she has different colored eyes one eye golden and the other purple, I couldn''t tell if it was a boy or a girl by his voice. "You look like a Human, I imagine you''re one of the Demon worshippers." "I really started to believe in a Demon God, but I''m not one of those idiot fanatics being manipted by Demons." (I) "From the calm way you speak, you don''t seem to be afraid of me." "Why would I be? All we''re doing is talking." (I) "You don''t even have bloodlust directed at me, so I have no reason to be nervous." (I) "But I''m curious, why didn''t you kill me when you were walking down the hall before I noticed you?" (I) "I noticed the smell of blood on the clothes you''re wearing, that''s the same smell I smelling from you." "Also, your eyes full of happiness when you didn''t see anyone in the hallways or outside shows that you''re not with them." "You''re right, I''m not with them." (I) The outfit I''m wearing is a one-piece nightgown full of red stains that are my own blood, I lift the nightgown to show the bondage mark on my inner thigh as I sarcastically introduce myself to my peerage. "my name is Alessandra, I''m just the Duchess of this city." (I) "..." I feel his eyes on me, but what he''s seeing is not my body, he notices the scars that are normally hidden by the dress, I can see the fury in his eyes rising. He looked at me, he looked into my eyes and it felt like he could see deep inside me. I felt like he wasn''t feeling sorry for me, he wasn''t judging me either, he was sizing me up as if in an attempt to decide something. "I nned to let you loose, but the ve mark you have is from a curse not easily removed by normal means, I''ve seen it twice." "I can also see the hatred and fury in your eyes, that smile on your face can no longer be considered a normal person''s either." "So let me ask you, do you hate this Duke?" "Yea." (I) When he started to speak I felt like she could see what I really was, he could see through this face that doesn''t represent me and understand who I really am, a broken person even if I broke free I wouldn''t be able to live together to other normal people and I know it. But when he asked his question it felt like something awakened inside me, all the horrible memories of those yearse to mind, all the pain, torture, abuse, humiliation, suffering, and sadness bubbles up from inside me releasing bloodlust I have contained within me for years, even I can tell how much my response was filled with the will to kill. "Do you hate the Demon or Vampire race?" "..." (I) His question didn''t make sense to me at first, but I remembered the teachings of God Vidark that I read five years ago, I also remembered my early days here where there were Demons who didn''t want to harm me and died in front of me. I realized that I shouldn''t hate the entire race for the crimes of some, after all, there were even humans on the side of this Demon doing horrible things, all races must have good and bad people, this made me understand the teachings of directing your revenge correctly if directing all my hatred towards all of the Demon race I will be no different from that Demon. Sigh "At first I hated them all, but now my hatred is directed only at the Duke and hispanions." (I) "Do you have any prejudice against other races?" "No, I was from a family of merchants, I was taught from an early age that prejudice only gets in the way of business." (I) "Do you have any attachment to your humanity?" "..." (I) I look at my own hands for a few seconds, then look at the wall next to me where there''s a mirror where I can see my reflection. I''m looking at the face of a person who hasn''t been around for a long time, the face of a person who hasn''t been able to resist the loss of their parents. "I don''t have any attachment to my humanity, even if I''m Human on the outside, I know that on the inside to a darkness that no Human should have." (I) He takes off his mask revealing beautiful dark skin and red hair, his face is beautiful in its innocence giving a giant contrast to his shrewd and deep eyes, he smiles at me showing his fangs and I can see the seriousness and sincerity in his expression where not hides his race to show me who he is. "Then hold my hand, I will give the power to your revenge." "Join me and leave all hate behind, this will be your new life, what you do with it is up to you." "..." (I) He''s also a Vampire, he didn''t try to hide it, in his eyes I can see sincerity but I can also see the depth that seems to suck everything into an endless abyss, he held out his hand and it felt like there was someone guiding my hand to hold his. When I held his hand, I could feel that it was warm and pleasant, this is the first time I have felt this heat in over 10 years, for some reason the tears that I thought had dried up a long time ago came back to my eyes, he pulled me away closer, wrapping me in his arms and allowing me to cry myself out of consciousness as if I were a child. "Put it all out, today you took your first step." Chapter 340 Cap 339: Cleaning Up The City Dirt Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Vanessa: When we arrived in the second city, my Father called everyone who would participate in the mission to a meeting, at this meeting we went over what each one would do and my Father let Leonardo exin about the ces we were going to attack, another thing that changed in the n was also The way we''re going to collect these ck stones from the streets, it looks like Nix and La have more creative and faster ways to do it during our travel time here. When it got dark the n started and everyone left in the direction of their targets, only La and Nix stayed behind as they have to wait an hour before starting their part of the n so as not to alert the enemies. Me, Elsaris, and Rakan went out towards the secret underground room in the center of the city, this time the entrance to the sewers is close to the poorest residential area of ??the city, we went through there and followed a map that Leonardo left with us. It only took us 30 minutes to get to the ce where the door to the room is, at first nce there seemed to be no guards, but Elsaris made me and Rakan remain hidden, meanwhile, she throws herself into the sewer water, a few minutester we see the water turns red and a giant body floats out. As soon as Elsarises out of the water andes over to us, I hand her a potion and liquid soap. "Why are you carrying this kind of potion with you?" (Elsaris) "I think I got this bad habit of my father''s, I can''t live peacefully anymore if I don''t have a potion of liquid soap close by." (I) "Master Zenos really uses these potions as if they were water, he even cleans his teeth with it." (Elsaris) "How do you know that?" (I) "He taught that to Samira, now she''s be as mboyant as he is with this potion." (Elsaris) "For this rampant spending of this potion that Lyra no longer makes this potion forcing us to buy inrge quantities." (I) "She did it right, she would never have time to make other potions if she was making liquid soap potions for master Zenos all the time." (Elsaris) "How long do you n on going without calling him Father?" (I) "I understand your sister not doing that as she still doesn''t know Vampire customs and culture, but you know she''s a daughter of Zenos now." (I) "I''m sure you already have the title to prove it." (I) "..." (Elsaris) Sigh "But what kind of conversation is this during a raid on the enemy base?" (Rakan) Elsaris takes the potion bottle and pours it on her head, the potion covers her whole body making the dirt run down to the floor leaving her body and clothes clean. "Don''t worry, there aren''t any other enemies around, at least out here, but I''d like to know what that thing was that I killed?" (Elsaris) "From what I can see it was a Kimera Soldier, must have been one of those who couldn''t keep human form." (Rakan) "So he was a victim too." (I) "Now that I''m clean let''s continue, Rakan do you have any detection magic to find out what''s behind the door?" (Elsaris) "Yes, wait a second." (Rakan) "< Life Detection >" (Rakan) "< Mana Detection >" (Rakan) "< Magic Eye >" (Rakan) Rakan uses some magic and leaves a small magic circle in front of one of his eyes. "There are no enemies inside, there is also only one ce with a concentration of Mana which must be the magic circle we came to destroy, besides that, I don''t see any magic traps on that door." (Rakan) "From the spells you used I can tell that your specialization is in non-elemental magic, right?" (I) "Yes, non-elemental magic is the basis of all magic, I believe that by studying this type of magic what you discover can be implemented in many more situations." (Rakan) "Now it''s the two of you who are talking in the middle of work." (Elsaris) "Let''s get this over with." (I) Elsaris opens the door as we enter, just like I did in thest city, I canceled the magic in that magic circle by destroying it while Rakan collects the crystal, we didn''t find anything else and so we decided to go back, we should probably be the first to go back, on the way to back we also destroyed some of the ck stones in the sewers to make it impossible to activate this magic circle. ---------- Pov Kira: As in the second city, we were going to pair up during the mission in case something unforeseen happened, it was decided that my pair would be Jade, so I spent the time we were traveling to the second city to train together with her, this would make our work together more easily. Jade is someone I can rte to, she was also a criminal who regrets the things she did, I was forced to do horrible things when I was a ve to that noble bastard, while Jademitted crimes being controlled by the malice of the miasma. Because of that, I was happy to make friends with her. Our training went very well, I''m different from Beatriz who was mainly focused on espionage, I''m someone trained mainly for assassination, so I train more battle situations with Jade. As soon as we arrive in town and separate ourselves from the others we head towards our target, we are heading to a mansion full of Vampires. As soon as we arrive I position myself to activate the barrier, then we start cleaning the inside of the mansion. I went upstairs where the noble family members and the most important servants are, while Jade went to the backside of the mansion downstairs where the guards and servants'' quarters are. Jade''s side should have more enemies, but they will be weaker and will be sleeping, I left her to deal with these enemies because she managed to learn new magic with Rakan''s help, she can create a magic circle with her poison and create small snakes of venom that she can control, she can create dozens of these snakes, so she will finish her job quickly, I have to hurry. I identified the main room quickly, so I decided to take care of the strongest possible enemy first, I entered the room slowly and approached the bed where a middle-aged man and two women were lying. I go to the two women and pierce their heads with my daggers, at that moment a wes flying up to my neck, but suddenly the w falls, when I turn Byakko in his White Tiger form has crossed his entire paw through the enemy''s chest, the paw that should have been white was silver as if it were made of metal. "The idiot really thought you wouldn''t notice he was awake." (Byakko) "Don''t talk so bad about him, it made our life easier as he focused so much of his attention on me that he didn''t even notice you attacking him." (I) "But now we have to run, the smell of that blood will soon make the others realize that something is wrong." (I) I leave the bodies where they are for now and divide myself with Byakko, when we were outside I confirmed that everyone was sleeping on this floor, this gives me a chance to kill them without having to hide too much, so I go from room to fourth to decapitate everyone while they sleep, there were two that woke up sensing danger, but I used the thunder paralysis rune to stop them from reacting. I just cleaned the second floor in 15 minutes and was picking up the bodies when I look out the window and see that everything is quiet, the bodies of all the guards were on the floor, I had Byakko go along with Jade to take care of them while I took care of the cleaning. When we finished collecting all the bodies, we started to search the mansion for anything of value, since the first city we have been stealing the stocks of food and condiments at Freya''s request, we have also been stealing all the books we found at the request of Irina and ¨¦rica. At Caryna''s request, I also stole the mansion''s tes, cups, silverware, and cups, of course, I also stole the money and everything else I found in the safe. One thing we found was prisoners who must have been a food source for the Vampires of this ce, as they all looked human, all I did was release them and give them some blood recement potions so they could walk on their own while we left. After we''re done, I deactivate the barrier and head out into the city to the gates to head back to the meeting point outside the city. On the way, we saw people screaming andining as they looked at the streets that had be like ditches after the ck stones were taken away. It looks like La and Nix have already passed through this part of town, we didn''t stop to watch the riot begin, we went straight back to the meeting point where we found almost everyone waiting for us toe back. I kept talking to Vanessa to find out how it was on her side while waiting for everyone to be back, even the master is back with a woman in his arms, he didn''t say anything about her, all he said was that he would exin thingster. Chapter 341 Cap 340: Cleaning Up The City Dirt Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Beatriz: Lyra and I were responsible for attacking one of the two mansions, the ce we were going to attack also had a secret underground area where another drug factory was located. Leonardo has already confirmed the design of the ce, we know that there are 4 floors, the first two floors are where drugs are produced, the 3rd floor is where everything is stored and the top floor is where the rooms and the office are. Already knowing that there must be an average of 20 enemies or maybe even less, I go along with Lyra to attack and destroy that ce just as Lyra did with thest one in the previous city. When we arrived at the second city we separated from the others when the mission started and went straight to the mansion. As I did in the previous city, I position myself on the roof and activate the barrier, while Lyra seems to be preparing something. "The barrier is already active." (I) "What are you doing Lyra?" (I) "A poison, I''m making it to kill the enemies in this ce, but I''m going to need your help." (Lyra) "What is on your mind?" (I) "I was thinking of filling the whole mansion with poison, what do you think?" (Lyra) "If you can do that it would be great, but it would be better to be a paralyzing poison." (I) "From what we found in the first city we attacked, there must be prisoners or ves that the Vampires use as a food source somewhere in the manor." (I) "That''s true, I almost do something I would regretter, thank you Beatriz." (Lyra) "Wait just a few seconds while I change the type of poison I''m preparing." (Lyra) "Of course, but be quick, my magic won''t keep us hidden up here forever." (I) "All right." (Lyra) I was using illusion magic around us so the others wouldn''t notice we were here, but I can''t keep that up forever. Lyra, who had a small sphere of liquid in front of her before, opens a vial and stores the poison she was creating. Then she opens some vials making a few dropse out of each vial and merge in front of her, when a sphere of dark brown liquid is formed she makes the sphere spin faster and faster for a few seconds while creating a magic circle around the sphere. "< Extraction of Impurities >" (Lyra) When the sphere stops spinning I see that the liquid has turned light brown and there is a small stone in the middle, Lyra pulls the magic circle down making this dark stone in the center of the liquide out and throwing it away, then the magic circle disappears as she stores the resulting liquid in a new bottle, all of which took less than two minutes. "Everything is ready?" (I) "Yes, this time it''s a veryplex potion as I don''t want to kill anyone by ident, I also needed a quick and imperceptible effect, so I had to mix a lot of things and remove the impurities." (Lyra) "What do you need me to do?" (I) "You are more stealthy than I am, I will make condensed needles from this potion I made, your gloves are waterproof just like mine, but your throwing techniques are faster and more urate than controlling the needles to attack." (Lyra) "I imagine we won''t be able to open the windows of each room without risking the enemies noticing, but I''m not confident enough not to break the windows when I make the needles go through the windows which will also wake the enemies." (Lyra) "I see, you want me to fling those needles, I can do that without breaking the windows, but what exactly is this potion going to do?" (I) "Before you throw it I will mix another potion and condense it into a needle, 15 secondster the reaction of the two potions will evaporate the poison all over the ce leaving everyone inside the mansion unconscious." (Lyra) "Then let''s do it." (I) Lyra''s n was very interesting, it seems that this girl is very smart, thanks to her body that was created to be very strong and full of potential, she manages to apany me as we circle the mansion putting her n into practice, holding liquid needles gave a strange feeling in my hands as I needed a softer touch, but I got used to it quickly. When we were done, we both drank potions before finishing off the guards outside, this time there would be no risk of innocent people dying, so we parted ways, I took care of the front of the mansion and Lyra of the back of the mansion. When we''re done Lyra gives me a potion that I drink just like her before entering the mansion, I could still smell a faint salty odor in the air, but nothing happened to me. As we walked from room to room killing all the enemies with ease, we also found unconscious guards and maids in the corridors, so we ended up finding a room where there were people chained and looking weak, just as I had thought, Lyra seemed relieved to see that the prisoners were still were breathing. We release everyone and give them blood recement potions, we also give everyone a diluted antidote, ording to Lyra they should wake up in two hours. After all the enemies were killed we stole everything we could from this mansion, so we go to the back of the mansion where there is a guards weapons store, behind the closet where the swords are there was a secret passage with stairs leading down. I go in front with Lyra following right behind, I feel the presence of two people in front of me, I go slowly forward and put my hands covering their mouths while I activate magic that I created in the Palms of my hands along with the effect From my gloves, the two soldiers were frozen blue-skinned, unable to move in a matter of seconds. I used my heightened senses on the surroundings, but I didn''t feel anyone else around. "I didn''t know you were good with ice magic." (Lyra) "I''m not, that was fire magic." (I) "How did you freeze them with fire magic?" (Lyra) "The magic I used absorbs body heat, at the same time my gloves have the freezing effect that I asked Rakan and Tania to put on, normally it''s weak but when I use both together the effect is immediate as you can see." (I) "Now let''s continue, I feel there are people in the second door on the right." (I) Lyra and I started killing everyone on the 1st and 2nd floors, they were just human Alchemists, they couldn''t do anything before they died, at the same time they stole everything we found useful, on the 3rd floor was the warehouse and ording to Lyra, this warehouse was bigger than the one she destroyed with La. There was no one in the warehouse, so we only stole the alchemy materials and left the drugs here, on the 4th floor, which was thest, we started to kill those who were in the rooms quickly. When we reach thest room that should be the office of the person in charge of this ce, we knock on the door, when a woman''s voice allows us to enter I open the door slowly while Lyra throws a sphere of liquid inside that explodes releasing gas everywhere, the woman gets up and tries to use a spell, but beforepleting the magic circle falls dead on the table. This gas is poison, not even a very strong poison since we just wanted to capture her, we thought it could be a Vampire or a Demon, but apparently, it was only a Human. After we finish off all the enemies here Lyra spreads explosive potions while throwing a mmable liquid on the ground as we make our way back, when we are at the door of the secret passage I throw a fireball and soon we start to hear muffled explosions followed by tremors. After that, I deactivated the barrier and we walked out of there heading back to the meeting point outside the city. ---------- POV Jay: ¨¦rica and I went to attack the government office in that city, it was a three-story building, the streets around it were being patrolled by soldiers, but none of them approached the building, I managed to enter the building with ¨¦rica. Inside the building we only found 15 enemies, there were 6 Humans, 8 Vampires, and 1 Demon. They were all in the same ce that seemed to be a meeting room, from what little I could hear the Devil who was in charge of the meeting was talking about starting to raise taxes next week so they''ll be able to stock up on more money before the n starts. "< ming Heart >" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica reverts back to her Demon form as she puts one hand on the floor and I see a magic circle appear all over the meeting room, then soon the 15 people started screaming in a desperate and agonized way. When we entered ¨¦rica returned to her human form before starting to kill one by one and the others didn''t seem to even notice our presence, all they could do was scream in pain while holding their chests. After finishing all the enemies, we only stole things that would be useful and left the rest behind while we left there, deactivating the barrier that also prevents the sound from within, so no soldiers showed up here. As we leave the city to go to the meeting point, I talk to ¨¦rica to ask a question. "What kind of curse did you use on them?" (I) "It was a curse that made them feel pain as if their hearts were on fire inside their body, this curse only causes pain and no real harm." (¨¦rica) "The pain level must have been very high given the state they were in." (I) "This curse was useless against Farus'' troops in the mountain range, this was the first time it was really useful." (¨¦rica) "I was starting to wonder how much this magic could be usable in battle, but it seems to be quite effective." (¨¦rica) "How long does the cursest." (I) "As long as the target of the measurement has mana in its body, I make almost every curse I use the enemy''s mana against it." (¨¦rica) As I listen to the way ¨¦rica uses her curses, I''m amazed at how easy she talks about it and her happy smile as she says her work has borne such horrible fruit, she really is studying curses deeply. Chapter 342 Cap 341: Cleaning Up The City Dirt Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: During the days that would make the trip to the next city, La and I decided to try a different way to collect the ck stones that were used in the streets and sewers. To do this, I went to talk to Leonardo to find out a little more about the construction of the streets in these cities. After a long conversation, we discovered that under the ck stone there is a normal stone ditch that serves as a base for the street, the thickness of the ck stone is two palms, this is necessary to resist even the attack of a wave of monsters, a normal Human would not be able to lift one of these stones with his strength. After talking to Leonardo I started to think about some ns with La, that''s because in thest city the Fairies and Spirits we led weren''t of much help, we both made almost noise and took a long time doing it which made us even attacked in the end by those able to see us. To avoid a risky situation for both of us, we decided toe up with a n to do this work more efficiently, with every n we thought of we would go to Leonardo to see if the n was viable. Leonardo discarded most of our ns, but luckily we managed to think of a n that could be used, this n would need La and me working together, but it would be much easier and faster to collect these ck stones. When we arrived in the city we were ready to put our ns into practice, but we would have to wait. The master said that we should wait an hour to start our mission so as not to alert the enemies before the others have managed to iste them with the barriers. After waiting an hour we started running towards the city, on the way we saw Vanessa, Rakan, and Elsarising back as we started our ns. Our n was very simple, we asked Anton to create a tool for our n whose measurements and format we asked for Leonardo''s help, as it was a crude tool it didn''t need much care with the details, but still, Anton needed two days to create this tool. What we asked for Anton was a thick, curved metal te almost the width of a street with a ce to hold onto the back. I with my Dragon strength would push it under the ck stones making them lift using this iron te as a ramp, meanwhile, La would be flying above me using ice magic on the iron te so that the ck stones can slip more easily. La would also be responsible for letting her space magic activate on top of the iron te to keep the ck stones from flying backward or sideways, so we could do our task faster. Leonardo said it could work since the ck stones are not attached to the ground by anything but their own weight, but doing that would take a lot of strength, but that wouldn''t be a problem for me. When the hour-long deadline was up, La and I went into town and removed some of the ck stones from the beginning of a street so I could position myself with the iron te. After that La used ice magic creatingyers of ice on top of the iron te, I do a partial transformation only on my arms and legs that be a little bigger and covered in ck crystal scales with energy glows, then I hold it tightly to the iron te from behind and start to run using all my strength. I thought it would be harder but it seems like It was easier than I expected, I managed to run at a reasonable speed making dozens of ck stones fly upwards per second. With that we managed to clean an entire street in a few minutes, when we finished we looked back with smiles on our faces. "That was easier than we thought it would be, certainly easier than when we did it in the first city." (I) "It''s easier for you as you only need to use your strength to push this iron te." (La) "I had to control two spells at the same time, the ice was breaking too fast and I had to put on newyers of ice continuously, besides that I couldn''t lose my concentration with the space magic or the stones could fly towards the houses on the sides of the streets." (La) "If you want we can switch ces." (I) "You only say that because you know I don''t have your absurd strength." (La) "¡ð¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ñ!" ... "¡ö¡ñ?¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ð¡õ!" ... "¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ö¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ð??¡ö¡õ!" ... ... ... "Even though our work is faster now, we still need to do this soon before people pile up more." (I) "Yes, I don''t want to be attacked by the people we are saving again like what happened in the other city." (La) "We can''t me them, no one knows the danger they''re in living in these cities, they don''t even know their rulers are evil Demons." (I) "Now let''s get back to work, at this speed we''ll finish much faster." (I) La and I went from street to street, it took a little over thirty minutes on the streets before we went to the sewers where we took an hour because of the water getting in the way. After we were done we headed back to the meeting point which was near a big tree in the forest outside the city. As soon as we got there the master threw two potions of liquid soap at us, I really appreciate that as sewer water isn''t something you like to think about what else is mixed in it. After getting clean I felt renewed, we were all here, so we enter the Dungeon and the master goes off in some direction looking for a ce where we can rest for a day to decide our next move. ---------- Pov Zenos: As soon as we arrived in the second city, I started the n when the sky turned dark, the ce that would attack would be the castle where the Duke of that ce lives, from the information we have he shouldn''t be here, but from the information, we have everyone in the castle is Devils. The castle wasn''t as big as I expected, it was the size of a mansion, it looked more like a fortress than a castle. As soon as I got there I position myself in the center of the terrain to activate the barrier, then I start killing the soldiers outside, just by the scent of the monsters I smell from them I can guess that they are the Kimera Soldiers that Rakan told me about. In order not to take unnecessary risks I used my sword to decapitate everyone, I did it using wind elemental magic and abilities to increase my speed, I also kept hiding in the shadows, I killed and threw the bodies inside the shadows or kept inside an item of storage. It only took me a little over ten minutes to get rid of the twenty soldiers outside, after that, I entered the castle, first I killed those walking in the corridors which were some soldiers patrolling inside the castle or maids. I killed everyone in the first hit using only my sword and dagger, I was taking the opportunity to get used to it since I''ve only practiced without killing anyone inside the Dungeon. It didn''t take me long to clean the corridors and start attacking the soldiers and maids'' rooms, as they were sleeping it was easier and I took the opportunity to train my poisons in them. After I finished everything I was heading towards the upstairs rooms where the most important servants usually stay, I decided to leave the room with the biggest door forst knowing it would be the Duke''s room. With my detection skills, I knew that there was someone inside the room, I thought it might be the Duke, and just as I thought it might have already returned from the Makari Kingdom''s capital. With that in mind, I eliminate everyone else in the castle before heading toward that room, but before I enter the room the door opens and a woman steps out. She was a very beautiful woman with blonde hair and white skin, she wore a strange white nightgown full of red spots, she looked to be in her 20s, but her green eyes were what caught my attention right away. Her eyes reminded me of someone dead for a second, but then I noticed a pressure and intensity inside those eyes that were dead at first sight, this woman didn''t look strong but felt like she wasn''t what she seemed. I hid inside the shadows and followed her, it didn''t take long to realize that the red stains on her nightgown were blood, in addition, I felt that the smell of blood on the nightgown was the same smell I felting from her body, I also realized that that blood was already dry, it wasn''t something new and he didn''t understand why she wore something like that. As I continued to follow her I noticed that she was hiding at first, but soon realized that there was no one in the hallways and started to smile, it was the first time I could see a glint of madness and cruelty in her eyes along with a strange smile before she continued. walking into a room with big windows where she starts looking out. After she looked outside she started talking apparently to herself as if she was happy to realize that someone must be attacking this castle, but then she speaks as if she has noticed my presence directing her words to me. I step out of the shadows and talk briefly with her, I discover that she is the Duke''s wife and that she is Human, as she introduces herself with a disturbing smile and eyes full of insanity, she also lifts her nightgown showing her lower body where I see a bondage mark just like I saw on Rakan and Leonardo, but I also saw burns, bruises, cuts, and various other scars that I couldn''t identify. It was at that moment that I started to put the puzzle together, I don''t know exactly what this woman went through, but whatever it was she is broken beyond all return, her gaze can''t even be considered that of a Human anymore. I tried to take a test to find out what else she was hiding so I asked some questions, in the first question she released such a bloodlust it felt like I was in front of an insane monster, her eyes were full of the will to kill but in the next second it was back to normal as if nothing had happened, it seems that she is more broken than I initially thought, I could feel the great darkness that she suppresses inside her. I only have one way to break the mark of very made with a curse and that is to make her my servant just like I did with Rakan and Leonardo, but even if there was another way I couldn''t release someone like her in the midst of people, she never will being able to live among normal people, besides said depending on the environment she lives in, she can be a real killer monster. With that kind of thinking I decided that I would take her with me, my abilities can deal with her darkness just like ¨¦rica did, but even then her mind is too broken so I don''t know if I''ll be able to get her back to normal, maybe she is beyond what I can help, but those around me are far from normal, so she won''t be that out of ce. When I reach out to her, I take off my mask to show that I''m a Vampire, the decision must be hers, in my view the best way to deal with her strong intention to kill is to direct it to the person who made her suffer, I think it''s very fair that she has the opportunity to seek justice for herself, so I will give her that opportunity if she wants to. Chapter 343 Cap 342: On The Way To The Next City(Chapter Preview) After making the proposal to the woman named Alessandra she started to cry as she took my hand, her eyes were still full of madness, but this time what I saw inside them was not hate or anger, it was sadness, when she started crying didn''t stop, after a long time, she simply lost consciousness in my arms while crying. "This Duke really managed to piss me off this time." (I) As I hugged this woman I noticed how thin her body was, moreover I could tell she was as strong as an average person, but when I used my ability to "Identify" her to see her status I was surprised at what I saw. She had high stats for intelligence, defense, and vitality which filled me with fury as I knew the way to increase stat was to train those physical traits. This means that to increase defense you have to be beaten and to increase vitality you must be on the verge of death if that weren''t enough the jobs she had in her history were ve, maid, and torturer. I couldn''t even think what this woman had to go through to get these jobs, but when I checked the titles my fury reached a level I haven''t felt since Diana''s life was in danger during the zombies'' mission to the Valen City of the Trigan Kingdom. Alessandra''s Titles: ? [ Duchess ] ? [ Garius'' ve ] ? [ Garius Toy ] ? [ Garius'' Pet ] ? [ Crazy ] ? [ Lonely ] ? [ Broken Person ] ? [ Survivor ] ? [ Demon''s Will ] ? [ Vidark Believer the Demon God of Vengeance ] Seeing these titles made me want to meet this Duke Garius in person to do with him what he never thought possible, I will not allow this bastard to die even if he begs to do so. When I saw almost all of his abilities were resistance to different types of poisons, resistance to physical blows, resistance to spells, resistance to different elements, resistance to diseases, resistance to hunger, resistance to fear, resistance to pain, etc. All these resistance skills were maxed or close to that, plus she had the "insane mind" skill also maxed out, I can''t even tell how she managed to survive. All I know is that I was filled with fury and bloodlust that I hoped I wouldn''t feel again, I didn''t even know this woman, but what she went through is inexplicable, these skills and titles have no reason to be carried by an ordinary person. When I was almost losing control of my emotions I felt two different energies envelop my body calming me down, I could feel that these energies carried the presence of the Goddesses Selene and Aine, it must havee from my blessings. After I''ve calmed down a bit I hold this woman in my arms while I finish stealing everything from the vault, library, secret room, and kitchen. Leonardo was the one who renovated this castle too and he was the one who told me all the secrets of this ce, after stealing everything I deactivate the barrier and leave to leave the city to the meeting point where I stay silent waiting for everyone to return. ----------- After a long time of waiting, everyone came back so I open the Dungeon to enter, I leave the woman in Nix''s arms talking to find a room for her in the mansion, as soon as everyone is inside the Dungeon I close the gate and go look for a safe ce to n our next step. After two hours I find a cave in a cliff wall more than ten meters high, I go flying there and find it was empty luckily, so I close the cave entrance with earth element magic and then open the Dungeon gate to get in. ---------- When I arrive at the mansion Freya stops me and pulls me into a separate room as she has a serious expression on her face. "Where did you find this woman?" (Freya) "She is the wife of the Duke of this ce." (I) "Wife..." (Freya) This was the first time I''ve seen a look of fury on Freya''s normally calm face, she seems surprised by what I said while having a murderous look on her face. "You may remember that the Duke is an extremist Demon who hates Humans, so why would he marry a Human?" (I) "..." (Freya) "When Nix brought her in, I was the one who took her to the bath luckily, I wouldn''t want Caryna to see what I witnessed." (Freya) "I can imagine, I''ve seen her status, from her titles and abilities I know her body won''t show even half of the suffering and humiliation she went through." (I) "Have you found this Duke?" (Freya) "No, otherwise I would have brought him back with me." (I) "What are you going to do with her?" (Freya) "She''s going to live here, you haven''t seen her eyes, she''s not going to be able to live a normal life, I thought this weird, messy ce would be better for her." (I) "That''s not what I meant, I want to know if the master is going to use his skills on her?" (Freya) "..." (I) "I don''t know..." (I) As I waited for the others to return from the attack on the city I thought about what I should do with her, but even now I''m very confused about what I should do. "Your skill of hers could fix her body, I saw how the master breathed new life into La, Sophia, Samira, and Jade." (Freya) "This time it''s different." (I) "Because it''s different?" (Freya) "Why is she going to turn into a Demon if I use my skill on her." (I) "She holds even more darkness inside her than ¨¦rica did when I first met her." (I) "But I heard that you were able to take the darkness out of an Elf who had suffered at the hands of pirates." (Freya) "Can''t you do the same for her? Can''t you take away this darkness?" (Freya) "There is a difference, the Elf of the time was being consumed by despair, he rejected this darkness." (I) "But this woman epts that darkness, she clings to that darkness tightly, I think that''s what kept her alive, it was that hatred that kept her alive until now." (I) "..." (Freya) "I don''t know if she would want to be a Demon, she doesn''t seem to hold a grudge against the Demon race itself, but I don''t know what would happen if she were a Demon herself." (I) Sigh "In my long life, I''ve seen people like her, but never in such a bad state, I wish I could help her in some way." (Freya) "So help, when she wakes up treat her like you treat everyone, that will be enough until she decides what she wants to do." (I) "Regardless of what I think is right or wrong, the decision still belongs to her, I will leave the choice in her hands." (I) "Wouldn''t it be better to turn her into a Vampire?" (Freya) "I don''t know if it would help, my ability will still burn the darkness inside her and turn it into power that will be returned to her." (I) "She''s going to end up turning into some kind of Vampire Demon." (I) "But that wouldn''t be better, at least she would have a father and siblings who could be an emotional support for her, just like Erica used you for emotional support." (Freya) "¨¦rica did that for you?" (I) "No, Diana was the one who said that to me when she was drunk." (Freya) "I''ll give her that option too, but it''s her decision." (I) "But one thing that won''t change is that when I find this Duke I''ll leave it in her hands, no one else has the right to punish him." (I) "I can''t tell if it would help her or take her even deeper." (Freya) "I don''t even know if it''s right, but she needs it to move on." (I) It seems Freya was very affected by what she saw while giving Alessandra a bath, but I can understand her, I felt the same way when I saw her status. ---------- After talking with Freya for a while, I went to meet the others to find out how we would get to the next town, during the meeting we decided to continue on foot with me taking turns with Nix to the next town, but that will still take a week. I also told everyone about Alessandra, Sapphira showed respect by saying that she admired Alessandra for surviving so long and still having the will to fight, Jade had the same opinion as to her mother. Others had simr opinions, those different were Ivan, Vanessa, Lyra, and Leo who showed revulsion against the Demon who did this to Alessandra as well as pity for what happened to her. Elsaris didn''t show anything like her children, but Samira was crying, Caryana wasn''t here luckily, but Freya will tell her daughter about itter in a way that''s easier for her daughter to understand. The people who had the strangest reactions were La and ¨¦rica, they had an evil gleam in their eyes but didn''t say anything. ¨¦rica looked in my direction and it looked like she knew what I was nning to do, she said she wanted to talk to Alessandra, I didn''t know if it would be right to do that but I thought it would be good to find out how she reacts around a Demon who is not did anything to her. I told about her only superficially, I avoided talking about her titles, abilities, and scars, these are things I shouldn''t reveal without Alessandra''s permission, I just wanted others to know a little about her so I could help her in her adaptation to living here. After the meeting was over I went to take a shower and then I tried to sleep, but I couldn''t, what happened today made me lose my sleep. Chapter 344 Cap 343: Alessandras Decision Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Alessandra: I don''t know how long I cried in his arms that night, since the death of my parents I didn''t cry, since that day the pain and humiliation that that Devil did to me didn''t hurt as much as the sadness, loneliness, and despair I felt for the death of my parents. That day I knew there was no one else in the world I could count on, I knew I was alone and all I could do was endure until the day I could see that Devil suffer. But tonight for the first time in years someone reached out to me with a sincere smile on their face. For the first time in years, I didn''t feel alone, I could finally feel someone else''s warmth, for the first time in years there was someone who got angry for my sake. All I knew was that when the tears started toe out of my eyes I couldn''t stop crying while crying I felt as if a weight I had been carrying for a long time was disappearing with each tear until the moment my eyelids got so heavy that I lost consciousness. What happened next was that I was in that dream again, a dream where this hateful castle is destroyed and everyone''s bodies are mangled around me, but this time something was different. This time everything in the surroundings was dark, in the middle of the castle''s rubble there was a gigantic throne where a being that couldn''t see was sitting, his whole body was hidden by darkness, all I could see was his intense red eyes looking at me while a boundless bloodlust was spreading to the surroundings. "You''ve proven yourself worthy, furthermore, you''ve shown that even as a Human you were able to control that darkness within you rather than being consumed by it." "That voice..." (I) This strange figure emanating this boundless bloodlust made me feel safe and calm, at some point I had knelt down without realizing it, but when the strange figure started to speak I recognized who it was. This was the third time I heard it this time, it was this voice that woke me up in time to meet that young Vampire. "I am the one who heard your prayers years ago, I am the Demon God of Vengeance, Vidark!" (God Vidark) "You have ovee an ordeal few have managed while maintaining your patience until the right time to seek your revenge." (God Vidark) "From this day forward you will not only be my believer, but I also give you my blessing to aid in your Revenge." (God Vidark) Soon a ck lightes out of the darkness and covers my body, I felt a wave of being able go through my body. "Many in this world get lost in their revenge, choosing to me people who did nothing to them simply because they are of the same race, gender, kingdom or status as the person they want revenge on." (God Vidark) "There are also those who give up their revenge out of fear or simply because the darkness within them has surrendered." (God Vidark) "These people don''t deserve my power and they don''t deserve to seek righteous revenge." (God Vidark) "Only those who are able to direct their vengeance to the right target and manage to control the darkness within themselves deserve my recognition and my blessings." (God Vidark) "Young Alessandra, you endured suffering you did not deserve and your revenge is considered fair, you showed self-control, patience, and wisdom during the time I was looking at you." (God Vidark) "Today you reap the rewards for what you conquered for yourself, those who seek revenge are destined to be reborn as new creatures, for either what they suffered or because they managed to get revenge, it will mark them forever and change them in a way permanent, will not be able to go back to what they once were." (God Vidark) "Now the time hase for your decision, the time hase to decide how you will be reborn and who you will be!" (God Vidark) As he spoke I felt great happiness to hear his words, he epted my revenge, he recognized my efforts to this day, and gave me his power. Each of his words was eternally etched in my mind, his words bring mefort. But I felt that as he spoke the surroundings got darker and darker until all I could see were those red eyes in the darkness, so I woke up. ---------- When I woke up there was a ck and white snake lying on top of me, when I opened my eyes it lifted its head while looking at me. "What a beautiful snake..." (I) I caressed the snake''s body which is happy before wrapping itself around my arm as it climbs up to my shoulder as I lift it up. "..." (I) I looked around realizing that this wasn''t my room, moreover, I was lying on afortable bed instead of the usual hard floor. I get up going to the nearest window, when I looked out what I saw was a beautiful forest and a garden with many flowers, there was a White Elf in a maid outfit and a Beast Man watering the garden nts with smiles on his face, I looked at the sky seeing something strange. "Why is there only one sun in the sky?" (I) The little snake on my shoulder points to clothes that were folded on a table in the bedroom, only now that I realize I''m wearing a different nightgown, this one isn''t stained with blood and has a faint, pleasant scent of flowers. I go to the folded clothes and change clothes, the clothes were a beautiful white shirt with flower embroidery andfortable ck pants, there was also a simple pair of shoes. When I got dressed I noticed that all these clothes and shoes were exactly my size, but I didn''t recognize these clothes, besides that they all looked brand new. "Want me to go over there? Alright..." (I) When I finished changing clothes the snake started pointing toward the door, I open the door and the snake starts pointing directions to me, then a beautiful White Elf appearsing out of a room and seems surprised to see me. "Good morning Miss Alessandra, my name is Freya, are you hungry?" (Freya) "Where am I?" (I) "This is Master Zenos'' mansion." (Freya) "Zenos..." (I) "Did he happen to forget to introduce himself?" (Freya) Sigh "He was the young, dark-skinned, red-haired Vampire." (Freya) "So his name was Zenos..." (I) "You haven''t eaten anything since you arrived unconsciousst night, please follow me to the kitchen, there''s still food from earlier." (Freya) "..." (I) It was a strange feeling to be treated so well by a maid, she was very polite and kind, she also guided me to the kitchen where I find a young woman with ck skin and dark blue hair drinking a cup full of a thick red liquid, I only knew from the look that was blood, then this young woman must be a Vampire. "Hi Alice, are you done cleaning yet?" (Freya) "Hello Mrs. Freya." (Alice) "Good morning Miss Alessandra." (Alice) "I''ve finished my chores, I was taking a break before going to train with Miss Sophia." (Alice) "Go on, I just came to get some of the leftover food for Miss Alessandra from earlier." (Freya) I see the Elf not caring about the Rogue drinking blood in front of her, so the Elf walks over to a table with several covered trays holding a te, soon shees back with a te with arge piece of meat, vegetables, and bread. "Here you go, wait a minute and I''ll get you a ss of juice too." (Freya) ----------- After eating the best meal I''ve had in years, the Elf named Freya guided me through the mansion as she introduced me to the people we met along the way. I started to realize that there were a lot of races here, so when I arrived at the library there was a Demon woman sitting reading a book, she had ck hair and light blue skin with a thin tail waving behind her. "This is ¨¦rica, one of the first to stand beside master Zenos, now let me show you the gardens." (Freya) "Don''t try to run with her Freya, I said yesterday I wanted to talk to her." (¨¦rica) "It would be better to wait another moment, she just woke up." (Freya) "Don''t worry about me, if you want to talk thene on, my name is Alessandra." (I) It seems that Freya wanted to get me out of there, from what I heard it sounds like they talked about mest night, but what caught my attention was the reason the Demon woman wanted to talk to me. I walk to the front of the Demon with the name ¨¦rica as I introduce myself, she does the same and we sit at a table nearby, Freya exchanged nces with this Demon before leaving saying that she would fetch tea for both of us. "What would you like to talk about?" (I) "Nothing too important, I just wanted to get to know you better, but I realize the master told the truth." (¨¦rica) "What did he say?" (I) "That you were a broken person, looking into your eyes I can understand why he said that." (¨¦rica) "He''s right, I''m fully aware of my condition, but I''m d at least one person is stating the obvious while everyone I''ve encountered avoids certain subjects." (I) "They''re just worried about you, they don''t realize these things don''t matter, in your condition few things should matter, right?" (¨¦rica) "True, I stopped caring a long time ago about what others say or think about me, but I must say I find it strange to be treated so well by everyone here." (I) "Everyone is treated like that, so get used to it." (¨¦rica) "I''ll be fine if I can eat food as good as this again." (I) "The food really is amazing, you will have meals like this every day." (¨¦rica) As we talked I felt that this woman was analyzing me, she was paying attention to my eyes, voice, demeanor, and face. Sigh Soon she sighs and shows me a sincere smile. "I''m surprised you don''t really feel any hatred or contempt towards me for being a Demon, I think the master won''t have to worry too much about you." (¨¦rica) "So you and Freya were worried about that?" (I) "He already asked me that question and I answered him sincerely that I have no hatred for the Demon Race." (I) "I don''t hate Demons, I only hate those who have done me wrong, especially my husband." (I) "The master didn''t go into details, he just said superficially what happened to you, I must admit that you resisted a lot more than I did, I respect that." (¨¦rica) "Thanks, it''s been a long time since I''ve heard someone say they respect me for something." (I) This Demon woman by the name of ¨¦rica is very pleasant to talk to, her eyes are red and show an innate coldness and cruelty that she must possess, for some reason I feel some simrity between the two of us, so I spent some time talking to her in the library to learn more about Zenos and this ce. Chapter 345 Cap 344: Alessandras Decision Part 2(Chapter Preview) As I wasn''t able to sleep during the night, I decided to walk around the mansion and watch the others sleeping, Diana was in a bed with several Fairies and Spirits while having a silly smile on her face. This was the first time I saw Diana''s room and I was surprised by what I was seeing, there were several plush dolls all over the room of different sizes, all very cute and cute, this one looked like a 7-year-old girl''s room or 8 years like this, none of it matched the strong Adventurer I see every day. But it reminded me of Diana''s tastes, of how she loves everything small and cute, so I decided to get out of there and visit Ibuki''s room. When I checked in there everything was a mess, there were swords and clothes scattered everywhere, there were also some dirty tes of food on a table, Ibuki was in a bed sleeping in a verypromising position while naked. I think this room suits her a lot, after that, I go out and go to ¨¦rica''s room, she was lying on the table with her face buried in a book while she slept, I pick her up and take her to bed where I leave her the mostfortable as possible. Then I look around and notice a bookcase full of books, there were also several strange symbols on the walls, ¨¦rica''s room was that of a schr, I decide not to look at the open closet where her clothes are, I don''t want to see those embarrassing things that shouldn''t exist in this world. "(What is Samira teaching people, why does she have cosy clothes here and why such perverted clothes?)" (I) I tried to get that out of my head while going to see Kira, Kira''s room looked normal but my detection skill was showing that there were traps everywhere, other than that her room had a shelf where there were dozens of different daggers, I think Kira is making a collection. After I left her room I walked through the corridors, but I avoided entering other people''s rooms as many seemed to be with thepany and I didn''t think it was appropriate to enter without permission from people I''m not intimate with. I spent the rest of the night lying in the garden looking at the starry sky. ---------- The next day I woke up in a tent, when I got up I see Jade and Sapphire sleeping on either side of me, I tried to get up, but I was stuck with their tails wrapped around my body, I''m sure if it was someone else in my ce I would be dead by now crushed by the grip of those tails. I had to wait about two hours for these two to wake up, Jade exined that she saw me being carried by a group of Lamias and Ogras, so she rescued me by bringing me to her mother''s hut where she has been staying. When I woke up I spent some time at camp doing some simple work while helping everyone out, I just wanted some simple manual work to keep myself busy. In the early afternoon I return to the mansion where I find Alessandra and ¨¦rica in her Demon forming down the stairs, they seem to be talking normally. When the two of them look at me a shiver goes up my back, that''s because I noticed that the eyes of the two were a little simr, then I realized that two crazy people were left talking alone, I don''t even want to imagine what they might have talked. The twoe to me and ¨¦rica says goodbye with a kiss saying that she is going to look for Rakan, then I tell Alessandra to follow me to the living room to talk, I sit across from Alessandra to have a conversation. "d to see you well, hope you''ve enjoyed your time here so far." (I) "The people here are very nice, everyone treated me very well, Erica also told me a little about you." (Alessandra) "I hope she didn''t say anything weird." (I) "She told me a little about how you saved her, also told me a little about why she has so many races in this ce." (Alessandra) "What did you think of ¨¦rica?" (I) "I said in our conversation that I didn''t care about Demons, I have nothing against their entire race, my hatred is only against my husband and his mates." (Alessandra) "Do you want revenge on him?" (I) "I would like to, but I know I can''t do anything against him, I''m too weak." (Alessandra) "If you want I can turn you into a Vampire, that would give you the power you need." (I) "I received the blessing of a Demon God, the next time I evolve or any transformation technique is used to change my race, thanks to the blessing I will be transformed into a Demon." (Alessandra) "..." (I) It ended thest resort I had to avoid turning her into a Demon. "That''s why I''d love for you to try to turn me into a Vampire, it would save me a lot of trouble turning into a Demon." (Alessandra) "Do you want to turn into a Demon?" (I) "Of course, it would give me a strong body, arge amount of mana, it would prolong my life and make the blessing I possess have a stronger effect." (Alessandra) "You don''t mind bing a Demon? Wouldn''t it be better to think about it a little more?" (I) "I was already wanting this before you came along, I was waiting for the day I died to be a ghost or be consumed by malice to be a Demon." (Alessandra) "(How can she talk about this kind of subject with a smiling face?)" (I) "You really don''t care about bing a Demon?" (I) "I don''t care about my own race as long as it makes me strong, a Demon will be the best option since I have the blessing of a Demon God, also because I have been studying Demon magic for a long time now." (Alessandra) "That would be wonderful." (Alessandra) "My heart races just imagining my husband''s expression when I''m stepping on his head looking like a Demon, how surprised he will be to see the woman he so despised and humiliated bing what he calls a master race." (Alessandra) Her expression bes more and more disturbing as she talks, her eyes have an intensity like she can see what she''s talking about, I don''t know if she noticed, but her bloodlust started to show again. "You''re losing control again." (I) "Sorry, it seems that now that I''m safe and I don''t have to repress my thoughts anymore, it''s getting harder and harder to keep track of my thoughts." (Alessandra) She talks like it''s banal, but it always amazes me how she goes from an expression filled with insanity and fury to a calm, calm expression, like a car that changes speed from 0 to 100 in seconds and vice versa. "Did you talk to ¨¦rica, did she tell you about this ce?" (I) "Yes, she told me that we are inside a Dungeon, she also told me that you want to build a city here." (Alessandra) "That sounds interesting, but it makes me think you might be a little crazy." (Alessandra) "(I don''t want to hear iting from you.)" (I) "So the most important question, do you want to stay here?" (I) "I won''t force anything, it''s your decision whether you want to live here or not." (I) "I would love to continue living here, everything is so different and interesting, it seems so much more fun than reading forbidden books or nning murders all day." (Alessandra) She said with such a bright smile something that could be considered so disturbing, but I already understand that she is like that. "So I''ll be honest with you, I can turn you into a Demon, I can even heal your body in the process, but it will permanently bind you to me, so it''s your choice if you don''t..." (I) "I want, when do we start?" (Alessandra) "..." (I) She didn''t even wait for me to finish talking, she really didn''t stop to think about all this, by the look in her eyes I can see that she is being sincere in what she said, talking to her is like talking to a child who doesn''t limit herself in what she says, she speaks whateveres to mind and makes quick decisions based on the moment. "Wait until after we get to the next town, I want you to think about it more as it concerns the rest of your life." (I) "No need to think too much, this ce is fun and pleasant, there are many books for me to read, people treat me very well and you who were the first to extend a helping hand are here." (Alessandra) "The best thing is that you seem to ept my revenge, you''re even offering me a way to make myself stronger, I don''t need to think any more than that, I''ve already made my decision." (Alessandra) Sigh "..." (I) "I only have one request to make it possible." (Alessandra) "You can say what you want." (I) "You''re a Vampire Patriarch, right?" (Alessandra) "Yea." (I) "When you change me could you give me a new name?" (Alessandra) "Do you want to change your name?" (I) "The truth is, it''s been a long time since I recognized this face and name as mine." (Alessandra) "Alessandra was a daughter of sessful merchants, she was a bold, ambitious and cheerful woman." (Alessandra) "..." (I) "But this Alessandra is already dead, this Duke managed to kill her a long time ago, when I look in the mirror I can''t recognize that face anymore, when someone calls my name I don''t feel it''s appropriate." (Alessandra) "What name would you like?" (I) "Choose one for me when the timees, I don''t think a person should choose their own name so I want you to make me reborn into a new me to give me a name if possible." (Alessandra) "Fine, I''ll try to pick a suitable name for you." (I) "Thanks." (Alessandra) Chapter 346 Cap 345: Danger In The Next City(Chapter Preview) After my conversation with Alessandra I used the "Blood Servant" skill, I did it to free her from very just like I did with Rakan and Leonardo. After that I called everyone to the mansion to introduce Alessandra, so Kiraes to me to ask to change jobs as she had reached the maximum level of her current job, with Kira being the first others to start asking the same and so I spent some time changing everyone''s jobs, I also took the opportunity to change Alessandra''s job to apprentice mage. Alessandra said that she would spend her days with Rakan to learn more about how to use magic, she seems to have a great deal of knowledge about it but has never been able to practice it until today. After that, we started our trip to the next town, but I was worried about the long period of time of a week to reach the next town, so I went to talk to Ivan who was training his sword outside. We both sat near some trees as we walked away from the others who were also training. "You seem to be worried, has something happened, master?" (Ivan) "Since yesterday''s meeting I''ve been thinking that things are going too well, but with the time it takes to get to the enemy, it could be dangerous." (I) "I have to think about the possibility that the enemy will be waiting for us in the next town." (I) "But that''s obvious." (Ivan) "By the time we arrived in the first city, the King of Makari should already have known about the kidnapping of Rakan and Prince Henry." (Ivan) "We were lucky to get to the second city quickly, they must already know that we attacked the first city, there will probably be people being sent to this city and the next city to defend themselves from us." (Ivan) "Before we reach the next city, you''ll be ready forbat." (Ivan) "That''s exactly what I was afraid would happen, we''ll probably have to change the strategy." (I) "Actually we can continue with our n, they still don''t know how we are killing all the enemies without being noticed." (Ivan) "But they will know the ces we are going to attack, we always attack the noble houses, the government building, the drugb, and the secret room with the central magic circle." (I) "True, they must realize this, they must probably use an ambush to catch us, but they may also have a different n, so we better keep an eye out." (Ivan) p "We can have the advantage when attacking, but we don''t know what to expect either, we have to be prepared for everything." (I) "Ivan, tell everyone who is capable of fighting to stop what we are doing and prepare for the next few days, without knowing the number or strength of the enemies we have to be ready for any unforeseen." (I) "At your orders, Master." (Ivan) "I''ll spend the rest of this day thinking, tomorrow we''ll have another meeting to talk about this." (I) After talking to Ivan I went to train my spiritual runes and my spells. ------------ During the afternoon of the next day while Nix was heading towards the next town, everyone will meet again, this time I talked to them the same as I talked to Ivan yesterday, I needed everyone prepared. One thing that worried me, there would be the risk of innocent people getting involved in the battle depending on the number of enemies, I tried to think of ns to avoid these people getting hurt, but I don''t know what to expect from enemies I can''t n the way I would like. During the meeting I told everyone that this time we are not going to split up, the priority will be to attack the center of the magic circle, this is the only ce the enemy cannot change. We have to take into ount that all other ces will have traps prepared and will not have the most important people. So this time I decided not to separate anyone, let''s start attacking the ce of the magic control circle, it will probably be the ce with the most enemies to protect ce. After the meeting was over I told everyone to get ready, the people from the camp will also participate, I said they will be armed in the safe room on the first floor waiting in case they are needed. I hoped I didn''t have to call them as it would be the worst-case scenario. My biggest fear was activating the summoning magic circle, but Rakan said it would take a lot of energy and time, a magic circle of that size would need more than a day to activate. I told everyone that this time the ones who woulde with me for this first attack will be Vanessa, Elsaris, Ivan, Nix, and La. I prefer to use a small group so as not to be discovered by the enemy. After that we spent the rest of the week training and preparing, we finally arrived in the third city after a week and we are going to prepare for the attack tonight. ---------- King of Makari Pov: This n has been in ce for fifty years, I even brought my foolish son with me to keep him in check. The dark continent was being ruled by fools who continued with the same small battles against the Humans of that continent, without either side using all their strength it would never end. Noble Demons continue to try to form deals with other races and ept other races into our cities, and they try to limit our right as a superior race to do whatever we want. Many of our group tried to convince the rulers to use many ns that would lead us to victory against the weak Humans, but they denied our ideas, saying that they were forbidden techniques or that they were ns that would tarnish the pride of our race. These fools don''t understand that our pridees from reigning over all other races, they don''t understand that just because our noble and superior race exists our pride will always remain. Because of this, those who can see the truth havee together to do what the rulersck courage, one day we will be hailed as heroes for our deeds, but for that this decades-long n needs to bepleted. I endured for 50 years to live among humans, I did my best to please and attract them to the Realm I created, every time I heard their voices calling my name I felt an urge to vomit, it was disgusting to see so many humans every day with smiles while I had to suffer alone. But now we were close to putting an end to our n, we already have almost everything we need and we were just waiting for the most opportune moment, but when all the religions sent their armies to the mountain range a few weeks ago, I knew it was the It was time to start the n, I sent my foolish son to get some more items we could use that would be auctioned in the Moros Kingdom. But that was the beginning of a big problem for me, a few dayster I got the news that my son and Rakan had disappeared, that fool was careless as usual and let himself be poisoned. The day I got the news I sent people to the Moros Kingdom to look for him, I gave orders to kill if he finds that useless son, I can''t risk having someone like him around now that we''re so close to our goal, now that we''re so close to conquering this continent. The greatest possible danger would be if that useless son started to open his mouth and hand over our information, I also worry that Runico is with him, Rakan was very important to our ns, I used the magic circles he perfected in the cities. As the days passed, no news came about my son or that Runico, but news reached my ears that almost made me go mad with fury. One of the cities was in chaos, all government workers, nobles and those who worked in the secret drugbs were missing. Furthermore, the drugb hideout was destroyed, the streets and sewers were also destroyed after the ck stones we created especially for the magic circle were stolen, even the magic control circle in the underground hideout had been destroyed. The report we had was that Fairies and Spirits began to steal the ck stones in the streets, that''s all, there was no report that exined the disappearance of the Demons and Vampires that were in the city. The worst thing is that the White Elf who was responsible for rebuilding the cities had also disappeared, if he and Runico are working to help the person who attacked us then we are in great danger, their knowledge could put the whole n to lose. After calming myself by torturing some prisoners who were supposed to be food for the Vampires, I called everyone to the castle and sent some people to the two remaining cities, I can''t lose another city now. With that a few more days passed and another report came to me, when I heard that another city had been attacked and was in the same state as the first city, blood gushed from my mouth due to fury, in myck of control I killed half of the castle maids who were ves. I couldn''t lose any more, so I summoned a Vampire Matriarch who was useful to the n so far, but who would no longer be needed if I died in the fight against this mysterious enemy that we don''t know strength of. When she was kneeling in front of me I give an order to release all my bloodlust, she has no right to refuse. "Go to thest town and use our backup n, make sure that enemy is dead there, or else I guarantee you will die." (I) Chapter 347 Cap 346: Attack On 3? City Part 1(Chapter Preview) We finally arrived at thest city before heading to the capital, as soon as we arrived we realized that there was a barrier around the city thanks to La. After making Rakan see this barrier we find out that it is an rming barrier, it will not stop people from going through it, this barrier will just warn the person who activated this barrier about people with arge amount of Manaing in. When we look we also see that there are many guards on the walls and gates of the city, this confirmed that they are waiting for our attack. As soon as the sky darkened I go alone to one of the guards patrolling the gates while inside the shadows, then I step into the shadow of this guard who was switching shifts with another guard, I waited a while as this guard passed the barrier and entered the city to go to the walls. Once we''re in town, I move from shadow to shadow to an empty shop, then open the Dungeon gate for Vanessa, Elsaris, La, Nix, and Ivan toe out. Then I closed the Dungeon gate, so I start using earth element magic to open a hole in the ground, I don''t choose this store for nothing, this store is on top of one of the sewer tunnels. As she was making the hole deeper and deeper, La starts looking out the window with a serious expression. "There is a lot of Mana in this ce." (La) "Do you think they''re activating the city''s magic circle?" (I) "I don''t feel anything in the streets, but it seems that mana is concentrating in this city, it can be almost imperceptible, I just noticed because we just entered the city and here it has more than twice the amount of mana than outside." (La) "Just as we expected, they are up to something, have they noticed our presence?" (Ivan) "Rakan said that if I hide in someone''s shadow the barrier won''t notice my presence, so it must be okay." (I) "This concentration of Mana is not something that can be done overnight, it must have taken days to do it." (La) "So this must be one of the traps they''re nning to use against us." (I) "To do something on this scale without using the magic circle of the streets, so I can only imagine a ce where they could do something like that and get the attention of the townspeople." (Elsaris) "From what little I could see, the townspeople are living normally, so I don''t think anyone has noticed yet." (I) "How long will it take to make the hole?" (Vanessa) "It''s going to take thirty minutes to dig the hole as I''m trying not to attract attention, if I try to do it fast they might notice the earth tremor." (I) After tens of minutes, the hole is made, we all enter and follow the path straight to the secret room in the center of the city in the underground, on the way we find some soldiers that we had to kill before arriving. When we arrived at the door we saw dozens of soldiers at the entrance, besides said Elsaris points out that he saw movement in the sewage water, I had already heard about the creature he found in the previous city. We already imagined that this could happen, I use my sense and detection skills, then I discover that there is a lot of Mana concentrated in the door, besides that I could feel 6 signs of life inside the room, they were all in the center where I heard that the center magic circle. This was one of the worst situations I could think of, but I already had a n for it, I warn the others to get ready when everyone nods their head showing that they are ready I activate the barrier magic circle inside the magic crystal to stay just us and the dozen guards in front of the door, they didn''t even notice, so Ivan uses his magic to make bones grow out of the ground holding all the soldiers in ce. I go to them applying poison, after they die we keep the bodies without letting a single drop of blood fall, we did this so the enemy wouldn''t notice, Elsarises out of the water nodding her head to show that she killed the enemy too, I deliver a potion of liquid soap for her. We all stayed silent in front of the door, we couldn''t use Vanessa''s strength now as we don''t know what might happen next. One thing Rakan told us earlier today was that we could destroy the crystal in the center of the magic circle, it could temporarily stop the magic, that seemed like the best way to do it now. I tell La to use her most powerful light magic, not on the door which seems to have a lot of magic waiting for the fool to touch it, so I tell La to aim at the wall next to the door, I want La to make a hole in the wall at the same time your attack targets the magic crystal. "< Condensed Ray of Light > ¡Á4" (La) La forms a square with her four hands, so 4 rays of light collide in the center of her hands before going towards the wall, it was a thin ray of light, but when it hit the wall it made a big hole as it continued, I and the others enter through the hole heading towards the magic circle, I attack as soon as I appear, but I notice that there was a barrier around the control magic circle that stopped La''s attack and defended the 6 people inside the magic circle. When I looked at the six people I noticed everyoneughing thinking they were protected, at that moment Vanessa tries to cancel the magic but fails to do so, at least La''s light attack continued until she started to crack the barrier. At that moment I do a lunge attack as I see a woman among the six enemies throw a ck crystal at the crystal in the center that absorbs the ck crystal and starts to change color. When I hit the barrier she went into pieces as I used my ws to kill two people, while three daggers kill three more, and a spear of light is hurled at the woman who threw the ck crystal now. The woman puts her hands forward pulling one of the corpses before it falls and using it as a shield, then she jumps back whileughing. "Hahahahaha... you arrived toote... the magic circle has already been activated... the summoning magic I prepared especially for you is already happening while we are here... hahahahahaha." I was about to attack her when suddenly the magic crystal turns ckpetent and a wave of magic energy spreads around, everything around us starts to shake as the woman in front of us continues to speak with a smile of triumph as she tries to run towards of a door. "Because of you we will lose this city too, but at least we will bring ourrades who have been waiting 50 years here." "< Streams of Light >" (Vanessa) "Ahhhh!" I concentrate to cast a spell, but before I do anything, streams of light appear and trap the woman. I try to get closer to the magic circle but I can''t, I tried to attack but there seems to be a barrier preventing my attacks. "We can''t do anything else here, the ritual magic is already working, this magic circle has a lot of magic power flowing through it which creates a natural mana barrier." (Vanessa) "So we can''t stop the summoning?" (I) "You may have captured me, but now you''re dead, you just don''t know it yet." "Along with the magic circle activation a barrier was ced around the entire city, you cannot escape." "Do you think some Kimera soldiers and you are going to scare us?" (Ivan) "Hahahahahaha!" "I must say that I didn''t expect them to enter the city unnoticed, because of that I had to use our backup n, but that''s ok, we still have onest city for the Summoning Dragon of Destruction." She seems very calm and sure of herself in this situation, which worries me. "Kill her, after that bring Rakan here." (I) "Your effort is useless, at this moment every person in this city is being consumed by the magic circle, soon more than 5000 Demons and Vampires will be here being summoned from the dark continent, hahahahahaha..." "..." (I) "..." (all) In my fury, I went up to the woman and bit her neck draining her of all the blood that was in her body before throwing her body to the ground and stepping on her head. Ding! Everyone was looking at me not knowing what to do, what this woman just said scared everyone, but Nix was still fulfilling my request and had opened the Dungeon gate to go get Rakan. After a few seconds Rakan appears going straight to the magic circle, he looks worried, he stayed a few seconds looking at the magic circle while his face got paler and his eyes are filled with terror, at the end he got down on his knees saying what had discovered. "They didn''t use the sewer magic circle, they concentrated magic power into this crystal for quick activation of magic circles on city streets, that must have taken days." (Rakan) "Also there is one more magic circle added to the central magic circle, this one belongs to a summoning spell for a target marked by the mage who activated the spell." (Rakan) "So you''re not summoning the Dragon?" (I) "No, but this city is already destroyed, the magic circle has already finished collecting energy and is starting the process of locating the summon targets, that means the people of the city have already... died!" (Rakan) Chapter 348 Cap 347: Attack On 3? City Part 2(Chapter Preview) I always try to keep the number of victims to a minimum, luckily I managed to win in the first two cities without any innocent victims, but life is not a fairy tale where good always wins evil. Unfortunately, we lost this battle, all we could do was see a city have its entire poption killed, today we failed, but the fight is not over yet. That Rogue said 5000 enemies are about to be summoned, plus we''re stuck here with them. Even if we lost this battle, we still have a war to fight, if we are stuck here that means the enemies are also stuck with us and there are no more innocent people around to worry about. While I was distracted with a lot of things going through my head, I get a p in the face, when I look up I see it was Vanessa. "I''m sorry for the p, but you didn''t seem to be listening to what we were saying." (Vanessa) "I had a lot to think about, we were taken by surprise this time." (I) "We have to decide our next course of action, master." (Ivan) "First of all, we need a little more information." (I) "Rakan, do you know how long it will take for the summoning to end?" (I) "Do you know how long the barrier around the city shouldst?" (I) "Do you know the strength of the enemies being summoned?" (I) "I need the answers to these three questions now." (I) "..." (Rakan) "RAKAN!!!" (I) "I''ll...I''ll check..." (Rakan) Just from Rakan''s expression, I can see that it affected him greatly, these magic circles were things he worked on while in the hands of the Demons. Rakan must be feeling responsible for what is happening, in his mind, the death of the poption of this city must be his fault. Unfortunately, I don''t have time tofort him or exin that none of this is his fault, it will have to wait until we are all safe. Rakan took ten minutes that seemed like an eternity in this situation beforeing to talk to me after he had studied this magic circle for that long. "The barrier will onlyst for 1 day, so it will be the least of our worries." (Rakan) "The magic circle has already started the summoning process, we have 30 minutes before the enemies appear." (Rakan) "Can you discover the strength of enemies?" (I) "The summoning magic circle that was used is something they gave me 10 years to perfect, to use that specific magic circle one has to have a magic summoning skill, this is not a normal summon, they are force teleporting people that have been marked by the summoner thus far." (Rakan) "This sort of thing can be prevented if the target of the summon refuses to be summoned, but if that''s part of the enemy''s ns, then that possibility doesn''t exist this time." (Rakan) "The enemy''s strength will be below the summoner''s strength, at least that I can guarantee." (Rakan) "But how am I supposed to know this woman''s strength now that she''s dead?" (I) "She had SS Grade strength, I could measure her strength by her reaction speed and speed, we were lucky she seemed to be out of mana since she was supposed to be specialized in magic." (Elsari) "With that then can we assume that the strength limit of the enemies will be Grade +S?" (Vanessa) "Yes, even with that kind of giant ritual magic she wouldn''t be able to summon on top of her own skill, this magic ritual only served to increase the number that will be summoned." (Rakan) "What should we do now?" (Ivan) "There are many enemies, but we have people who are individually stronger." (I) "We have no choice but to fight, if we don''t finish off these enemies then they canter unite with King Makari, if that happens it will be much harder to fight in the capital." (I) "We must take into ount that King Makari must already be activating the capital city''s magic circle." (Elsaris) "That would take twenty days, as I said before the magic circle they are using to summon Dragons of Destruction is not something that simple to use, that''s why I wasn''t worried about them using it before as we would have time to do something, but against my expectations, they are doing it in this city..." (Rakan) "How many days to travel from this city to the capital?" (I) "Last time I looked at the map it would be 18 days by carriage, if we were to walk in a straight line as we have been doing then it would be around 14 or 15 days." (Ivan) "That''s not fast enough, considering he started a week ago after he heard about the second city we attacked, that leaves us with 14 days, so we''ll have to be stuck in that city for another 1 day, that leaves you with 13 days to reach the capital of Makari to stop the summoning." (I) "The enemy already knows about us, so let''s stop hiding and fly straight there, if we go through the sky it should be faster." (Nix) "It should take around 10 days." (Ivan) With that, we already have a n that we will have to put into practice immediately after finishing here. Now we have to focus on priority, we have to finish off the enemy who will be here in minutes. "We don''t have much time, so let''s do what we can, in these moments of despair we must go back to the origins, the n will be..." (I) ---------- Pov of an Extremist Demon: I was on my way to yet another business meeting where I would have to be surrounded by inferior races, until when I have to endure this humiliation. As Iined once more in my mind the symbol on my shoulder lit up, at that moment an involuntaryugh came out of my mouth. This is the invocation symbol that that Vampire woman left on me, it means that Makari''s 50-year n is in ce, I no longer need to worry about appearances or hide that I am against the current government. I spread my wings and fly back to my house, I will take everything of value I own with me then I go to the meeting ce, the others must do the same, we have a little over 40 minutes before we are sent to the Morror Continent. It took me only twenty minutes to arrive, but it seems I was one of thest, most of mypanions are already there, they are also arming themselves. I go to a toon leader to find out why they''re arming. "Why is everyone arming themselves like this?" (I) "In thest message we received from Makari, he said that the n would start in 1 month from today, for him to be calling us ahead of schedule means something has happened." (toon leader) "We were already hoping that at the moment of the final steps of our n someone might notice what Makari was doing." (I) "Exactly, that''s why we''re getting ready in case we need to fight as soon as it appears." (toon leader) "I''ll arm myself too." (I) "How many more to arrive?" (I) "Should be a little over 230 to go, I hope they are out of the way of other people''s eyes, we don''t want them to know what we''re doing so fast." (toon leader) "No matter if some find out, we have been preparing for decades for the forbidden rituals, we also have enough evil seeds." (I) "When the foolish government of those Demons who have forgotten our superiority as a race find out what we are doing and go to the Morror continent, it will be toote, they will no longer be able to fight against us." (I) "This is what we''ve waited 50 years for, our desire to bring the Demon race back to its ce as rulers of all races is close." (toon leader) After that conversation, I started to change clothes and put on armor and weapons that I haven''t used in over 20 years since I started working as a merchant to raise funds and materials for our cause. After a long wait we all get ready when the symbol we carry in our bodies starts to light up brighter and brighter until a wave of energy covers us, none of us can resist as we let ourselves be enveloped in that energy. Soon several magic circles appear on everyone''s feet and I feel something pulling me, I''m disoriented for a few seconds when I suddenly appear inside a room with the stench of Humans. "Hahahaha... it worked... this must be the Morror continent." (I) I look at the ground where a dead corpse is, I smile and step on top of him making him turn to dust on my feet. I break the window and go to the roof to get a better view of the surroundings. "What is it?" (I) I look around and am happy to see other of ourpanions appearing in the surroundings, but what caught my attention was the energy dome in the sky, I looked and realized that it covered the entire city. "Is that a barrier?" (I) I started to think about the reason for having a barrier around the whole city, but when I looked closer there was something written on top of the barrier. "Enemies are inside the barrier." "..." (I) When I understood the meaning I pulled out my two axes and started paying more attention to my surroundings. Boom! Baaammm!! BOOMM!!! Soon I started to hear explosions, when I looked in the direction of the explosions I only saw the bodies of mypanions on the ground, it was then that I saw another Demon walking on the street until a magic circle appeared at his feet, then bone spears came out of the ground killing him, I looked in another direction where I see a Vampire being crushed by tentacles that emerge from the shadows and I see a Demon that was flying down to the ground making a magic circle appear over his feet causing an explosion that shatters his body. "BE CAREFUL, THERE ARE TRAPS EVERYWHERE!!!" (I) Chapter 349 Cap 348: Attack On 3? City Part 3(Chapter Preview) I tell the n to everyone who was with me in the magic circle room. "We have little time to prepare." (I) "You heard the n, so Ivan is going to get the Mages to set traps all over town." (I) "Rakan, you are going to coordinate the Mages for a surprise attack, I want you to use the Wind Element Mages to make abined magic to create a tornado that will gather many enemies at the same point, meanwhile I also want a group of Mages from the fire element makes abined spell to burn the tornado making a fire tornado." (I) "The difficulty level to make abo spell is very high, but you want to make twobo spells merge in the middle of a battle?" (Rakan) "Yes, then make it work." (I) "..." (Rakan) "Maybe if I use two ritual spells the magicbination for each element will work, but how am I going to make the two elemental spellsplement each other?" (Rakan) "The intense fire will consume the surrounding air very quickly, the magic will onlyst for a few seconds..." (Rakan) "The magic doesn''t have tost long, the enemies will already be inside the tornado, I just need it to be extremely destructive." (I) "I think I can do something about it, I have to gather the Mages now if I want to have time for this..." (Rakan) Rakan and Ivan ran into the Dungeon, meanwhile, I turned to Elsaris. "You will be responsible for leading alongside Kira and Helena a group of people with skills focused on ambush or assassination." (I) "I guess this shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?" (I) "It will be easy, I have fought alongside many assassins, I also know the skills of the people I will be leading." (Elsaris) "I''ll join them and go reconnoitre the city area to find better spots to ambush the enemy." (Elsaris) Elsaris also runs away, so I turn to Vanessa. "Vanessa, I want you and Irina to be prepared to heal anyone in the vicinity, avoid using your holy power if you don''t have to." (I) "Yes father." (Vanessa) Vanessa also runs out, probably going to get Irina, so I turn to Nix and La. "What do you want me to do?" (Nix) "Your Dragon form is very big and shy, so fight in your Human form, try to stay close to weaker people to protect them if necessary." (I) "What do I have to do?" (La) "y all the enemies you want, show them what a real Demon assassin is." (I) "I''ve told you many times not to call me Devil, I''m a beautiful and kind Fairy." (La) "But I''ll show them what a cute Fairy like me can do to people who kill innocents." (La) Nix is ??one of the strongest people on my side, maybe even the strongest, so I''ll leave her to protect our weaker allies. La will do her best as an enemy grinding machine, her various elements and her cruel way of doing things will scare off a lot of enemies, as much as she likes to act like a stubborn child, I know she is just as smart as Nix. I also don''t believe for a second that La will do anything because she''s furious about the death of people she doesn''t know, by the psychopathic smile she has on her face I know she just wants to make it rain blood, sometimes I wonder what this demonic fairy would be if it wasn''t for me around keeping her in check. After giving preliminary orders to these people, I enter the Dungeon to look for ¨¦rica, Freya, and Sapphire. I gave orders for ¨¦rica to start preparing some measurements in arge area to hit only the enemy, I also told Sapphire to prepare to lead the troops along with her daughter, Irius, Leo, and Sophia. I asked Freya to gather all the archers to lead roles in thisbat, this is something she has already shown to do well in the mountain range. After talking to everyone I went to the 4th floor of the Dungeon to talk to the Guardian who was at the top of the waterfall. "I think you already know why I''m here." (I) "Something serious must have happened, do you want me to fight too?" (Guardian) "Yes, you were already very strong as a Dryad, but now I can''t even measure your strength." (I) "Unfortunately I can''t fight the way I''d like to, as you might imagine." (Guardian) "I don''t have time for that right now, so if you''re not going to fight, I want you to defend the people who are fighting, don''t let them die." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, that I can do, besides I''m happy to protect them." (Guardian) "But I''m limited as long as I''m on this continent, it''s not as serious as the Fairy Kings and Spirit Kings, but I''ll only be able to use half my power." (Guardian) "Better than nothing." (I) "I also know that you still have that request you spoke of earlier, but wait until after you leave this Realm." (I) "I''m d you remember that, I''m looking forward to having this conversation with you." (Guardian) Ie out of the Dungeon and find that Nix had closed the gate and opened it again on the surface, I could see everyone running around the city. I let everyone do what they want so I went to the central square of the city, I had talked to Rakan at the beginning and I knew that this is where the greatest number of enemies should be summoned, so it was there that Rakan was setting up two magic circles rituals along with other Mages. "Are you nervous, master?" (Diana) "A little bit, this whole situation took me by surprise, I didn''t have much time to think about these ns, this is the first time I''m improvising like this." (I) "Your n sounds pretty good to me." (Diana) "My n is only good in theory, Rakan is trying hard, but what I asked of him would be impossible for anyone else, even for him it might be impossible." (I) "Wizards don''t have enough time to create many magic traps, the city is too big, plus maybe not even half of these spells will activate." (I) "Freya and the archers will only be useful against flying enemies, that''s why buildings and constructions will be a deterrent for them as ranged attackers." (I) "Elsaris won''t be able to explore the entire city, she also doesn''t have a veryrge group of assassins with her, neither Elsaris nor Kira are used to fighting cooperating with others like that." (I) "Besides we don''t even know where the enemies will spawn, ording to Rakan they can spawn anywhere, all he can know is that arge group must be summoned near this square which is in the center of the magic circle." (I) "There are a lot of variables that I can''t control and I don''t have time to think of a better n." (I) As I talk about what''s going through my head, Diana gives me a hug from behind as she strokes my hair tenderly. "You''re pushing yourself too hard, your n is good enough for the time we have, I also know you thought to protect those in danger." (Diana) "Just trust us, no one here will let you down." (Diana) "..." (I) Talking to keep calm may be simple, but I am responsible for every person''s life here, this time it''s all very different from what happened in the mountain range, I can see the various holes in my n, besides that nobody had time to train the things I asked for, everything will be done improvised, I just hope that everything works out. "Everyone be ready!" (Rakan) With Rakan''s scream, everyone hides and waits, I hide in a bell tower in the center of town with Nix, La, and Diana. Soon all the streets light up and magic circles start to appear everywhere, many Demons and Vampires came out of these magic circles, at first they looked confused, meanwhile, I noticed at the top of the barrier words start to form after the invocation ended, these words were a warning to neers. "Enemies are inside the barrier." Soon I start to hear explosion noises and screams, it seems that some enemies have fallen into the traps. Just like Rakan from this, over two hundred enemies are confused looking at each other and at the sky after being summoned I close my eyes and focus, this is the first time I''m going to use this technique that Sophia taught me. I concentrate on my Auras condensing into a single point, I do this until I can''t take it anymore and then I release it all at once while trying to spread my Aura to the surroundings, with this I force my concentration to the maximum and I even have to use parallel thinking to get it spread my Aura all over the city, so I do my best to keep my Aura that way. "Master doesn''t do that, spreading your Aura over such a big ce will cause you great suffering, it''s a lot of pressure on your body and mind." (Nix) "Let him Nix, he won''t listen to what you have to say, you can feel it too, can''t you?" (Diana) "Master''s Aura is strengthening us, Also look at the enemies, they are suffering." (Diana) "While we are being strengthened, they are being weakened, the master chose to do that instead of fighting directly to protect everyone." (Diana) "You''re worrying too much, if you want the master to stop, then you''ll just need to finish off all the enemies as quickly as possible." (La) Chapter 350 Cap 349: Attack On 3? City Part 4(Chapter Preview) Pov Rakan: This is all my fault, I tried not to think about what the magic circles I worked with while I was with the Demons would be used, but I never thought it could end like this. At that moment I was in despair, I had fallen into a spiral of mncholy and guilt, but Zenos was different, he was only surprised for a few minutes and as soon as Vanessa woke him up from his daze, he started to think of a solution. So far I''m surprised at the ns he suggested so quickly, when he started telling me my part in his ns I thought it was impossible, I still think this magicalbination borders on impossible at this point, even with the method of using ritual magic that I thought. I thought about saying I wouldn''t make it, but I felt pressureing from Zenos like he wouldn''t ept a negative answer, I felt like it was amand that I had to fulfill somehow, so I couldn''t dy wasting even more time, every second counts. I gathered all my subordinates to help prepare the magic circle, we had to perfect the magic circles while drawing it on the ground as we didn''t have time, luckily we managed to finish it before the enemies showed up. The next step was to gather ten Fire Element Mages and ten Wind Element Mages to control this magic, this will make us able to control this magic better and also make it stronger. The problem will be energy consumption, so we had to use silver coins for these spells, I wanted to use gold coins but I was afraid that these Mages wouldn''t be able to control that energy level, I hope this is enough. When the enemies finally appeared they didn''t notice us at first as they were confused by the summoning. The problem is that two enemies appeared inside the ce where we were hiding, I quickly took care of them using non-elemental magic, I created spears of condensed Mana that I pierced through their heads while they were confused. The Mages had already started activating the ritual magic, in a few minutes it would start, I could only hope that everything worked. It was at that moment that I felt that power, a powerful and gigantic Aura enveloped everything in the surroundings, I felt a great power flowing inside my body, I felt that it was easier to control my mana and that my magic power got stronger, I have never felt so well before. In addition, I felt an intensity in this Aura as if I was in the presence of a great being, I looked around and saw the surprised faces of the Mages who were still activating the ritual, I could see that they were making less effort now and that the activation of the magic circle it was getting better. "Where did that Aurae from?" (I) "This is the Aura of the master, look at the enemies, while we are being strengthened they seem to be weaker." (¨¦rica) "You have to stay here and protect them, I''ll start my killing spree." (¨¦rica) "OK." (Rakan) "< Hellfire Beasts > ¡Á3" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica was by my side during this time to help protect the other Mages if necessary, but seeing that there was nothing to worry about now, she began her assault on the enemy. She sits down and three magic circles begin to form around her, from each magic circlees 3 beasts made of purple fire giving a total of 9 beasts that ¨¦rica will have to control. I tried to help her in the creation of this magic, but she can only personally control these beasts which makes her have to stay still to focus only on that, she can also only attack in a range of 500 meters around her. I see the beasts entering the side streets or jumping over the rooftops instead of attacking the enemies in the square. "(It''s leaving them to us, thanks.)" (I) "< Tornado of des >" Soon the tornado magic is ready first and the magic circle is sent flying to the middle of the square, the tornado should look like it came out of nowhere to the enemies, it bes a tornado so big that it starts sucking in the nearby enemies, exactly what we wanted. "< Torrent of Fire >" I saw almost all the enemies in the square being sucked into the tornado, those who were flying at the moment didn''t even have the opportunity to resist, so the fire magic became active and a fire started to explode from the floor of the square forming columns of intense fire. Soon the tornado passes through the ces where the columns of fire are, I can see that the two spells started to interfere with each other, I have to make them merge. I activate my magic Aura and use half my mana to build a spell. "< Magic Bnce >" (I) The reason the two spells weren''t able to merge as nned was that the wind magic was stronger than the fire magic, this was causing an imbnce that interfered with the functioning of the two magics, so I use magic that will identify and strengthen one or more spells in an area until they are all in the bnce of power, this spell is not normally made for use on the battlefield, but as long as it is useful I will. The effect shows itself immediately when the fire magic bes more intense, so the tornado starts to catch fire while pulling fire in the surroundings towards it, this starts to burn the enemies trapped in the tornado while spreading fire in the surroundings. Sigh "Looks like it was a sess." (I) ----------- Pov Freya: The master made me lead the archers, so I had to look for a high ce where we could get a better view of the surroundings. Those who were with me were mostly Hobgoblins, there were also Arachnes, Nymphs, Lizardman, and Ghouls in smaller numbers. I train every day with the archers inside the Dungeon, so I''m very familiar with them. Me and the Lizardman who managed to hit more distant targets focused on that, meanwhile the others just have to aim at the closest enemies, as there are many ces we can''t see on the ground, we''re just shooting down the enemies in the sky. Nix stayed close to us to deal with the approaching enemies, many spells, arrows, and abilities have already beenunched towards us in a few minutes ofbat, but Nix always protects us with a shadow barrier or with his wings. As I was watching from above I noticed the various enemies being ambushed, falling into traps, or even being killed by thebined magic in the center of the city. From above the government building I was able to see all of this, I imagine over 1000 enemies must have died at the start of the battle, but that was because of their initial distraction and confusion from being summoned here. Now everyone is grouped and organized, few are those who stay in the air and do this to be able to stop the arrows, the magic in the town square is also gone, it was quite shy and caused a lot of damage to the enemies, but it onlysted a few seconds before of disappearing by spreading fire in the surroundings. I tried to find and target those who were using magic, but it was difficult as there was always someone protecting them. The Master''s Aura strengthened me as well as everyone else, but we weren''t being that useful here anymore, there was little chance that we could attack. The only reason to stay here was to keep pressure on the enemy, many Demons have wings just like ¨¦rica, so to keep them from flying and bing targets for us archers, I and the others have to stay where we are, so the enemies will be forced to continue on the ground where many warriors are fighting. Nix didn''t need to see the enemy to hit them, so even if the enemies didn''t get close to where we are, Nix always used Spirit Runes to create small Shadow Dragons to attack enemies without having to leave the ce. It seems that she saw ¨¦rica''s training with her new magic and was inspired to create this technique, unfortunately, it is not as destructive as ¨¦rica''s magic, but it has the advantage of being more stealthy as these little Shadow Dragons can hide in the shadows to attack unsuspecting enemies. Nix tries not to use this technique too much, limiting herself to only 4 Shadow Dragons at a time, that''s why she''s still aware of enemies that try to approach where we are. From where I am I can see various colors belonging to hundreds of spells and abilities that are being used, I can also see explosions and hear screams. But strangely I saw a Werewolf that was ready to be cut by an enemy''s Axe, I wouldn''t have time to help from this distance, but before the enemy could deliver the final blow arge nt appears from the ground under the Werewolf devouring him as he returns to the basement. I was so shocked by this unforeseen scene that it took me too long to react, when I finallyunched my arrow at the enemy, he managed to dodge it with his axe. After that, he ran behind a building where I see a spray of blood appear before a strange purple fire beast appears and runs in another direction. "Looks like ¨¦rica is also using her new magic." (I) "But what just happened? What nt was that?" (I) Chapter 351 Cap 350: Attack On 3? City Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: When Elsaris ran inside the Dungeon and told everyone what had happened, few were affected by the news of the death of an entire city. People in the mountain range have heard a lot of news like this over the years, so they won''t be affected by it if it''s not even connected to this city. The people who were affected at different levels were the group of Mages under Rakan''s control, even though I wasn''t affected that much. What really made everyone surprised and nervous was discovering that new enemies wereing here, so people started to prepare. "Did the master give any orders? Does he have any ns in mind?" (I) "He already has a n in mind, I''ll tell you everything while we gather others with ambush and assassination skills." (Elsaris) "So let''s go." (I) ---------- Just before the enemies started to appear we divided our group into 4 with me, Elsaris, Beatriz, and Helena as leaders, each group went to a side of the city, in my group, there are 1 Ogre, 5 Hobgoblins, 3 Ghouls and a Werewolf with abilities of the shadow element. When the enemies started appearing it was our signal to act, during the initial confusion I was able to kill 15 enemies. I killed 8 throwing knives in the middle of the street, I hit them all in the head to be sure of their deaths, of the others I killed two that were side by side inside a store cutting their necks with my daggers, another that was further away in the room window I used a thunder rune to kill from afar, four had flown, I jumped across the roofs killing two while Byakko appeared killing the other two who tried to attack me. At that moment I see a tornado sucking fire and starting to burn a little further away from me, this made me distract myself which did not go unnoticed by the enemies. A punches towards me which I defended with one arm out of reflex, but I had underestimated the enemy''s strength which was so great that it made me go through three walls of a nearby building. The only reason I didn''t die or break my bones with that attack was the Metal Element Rune that Byakko used on me before being attacked. But even so, I was still in pain, but I got to my feet and climbed out the hole I came in, only to see a seven-foot-tall Vampire who looked like a mountain of muscle, his skin was a shiny ck color like he was made of some ck metal, his fists looked like war hammers they were so big, he looked to be in his 40s by the looks of it, and he was bald. This Vampire was having an intense battle against Byakko who had apletely silver body looking like a metal statue. The two exchanged intense blows and I would help, but more enemies noticed the fight and came towards us, as they approached I saw some being caught in wires and others being killed by swords from behind. Who killed them was Helena''s group that must have been nearby and came to help me, no time for thanks I go towards the Vampire who was fighting Byakko on top of a building, I throw a dagger that he catches with his hand, but then the dagger releases an intense shock that paralyzes him for a few seconds which was long enough for Byakko to bite his neck while shooting a beam from his mouth at the point-nk range this makes the enemy scream before the beam passes through his neck, Byakko lets go the Vampire who drops dead. When I looked around I saw that two of the Hobgoblins weren''t around while the others in the leading group were also fighting. At that moment I saw the Ogre piercing his dagger into the heart of a female Demon at the same time that this Demon''s tail went through his back. Before reaching the Ogre, a nt appears under him closing in around him before dropping back to the ground. "But what was that?" (I) ---------- Pov Ivan: During the battle me, Leo, Sophia, and Sapphire were responsible formanding the troops, Ibuki doesn''t know how tomand others, but he''sing along with us. When the fight started, we killed the enemies that appeared nearby, during the fight we all felt the Aura of the master spreading and strengthening us. Our troops started to fight better, the Demons were strong and their magic was causing us problems, but our troops were made up of people of various races with strong bodies. Since I didn''t have any enemies of the same strength level as me, I was able to walk on the battlefield massacring enemies. I use my sword to send a de of fire flying at enemies, this de of fire grows into a wave of fire burning more than ten enemies, this was not enough to kill them, but it will weaken them enough for our warriors to kill. I kept fighting and used Bone Prison on another group of enemies who were bombarded by our Mages'' spells, meanwhile I cut down a Vampire who tried to hit me from behind while being stabbed by a Demon woman''s spear. After cutting the Vampire in half with my sword I spread my Aura to strike fear into the Demon woman, then I use my hand to pierce her chest and crush her heart. Suddenly I feel like I''m being attacked from two sides, I turn to one side starting a sword fight against a red-skinned Demon, he could be weaker than me, but his sword technique was very good. I don''t care about the other enemy that was trying to attack me because I saw him get wrapped around Sapphire''s tail as he was pulled away from me. At that moment two Vampires wereunched in the direction I''m fighting and they hit my opponent making the three go to a ce where Jade made many poison snakes appear. "Ivan, we have to go to the master, we have to stop him!" (Sophia) "Calm down Sophia, we''re in the middle of a battle if you haven''t noticed." (I) Suddenly Sophia appears at my side as she kicks an enemy away, she starts talking as I punched an enemy''s head into the ground. "The master is spreading his Aura over a veryrge distance, he is also keeping it that way, this must be putting a big burden on his mind and body." (Sophia) "We can''t do this..." (I) "But the master..." (Sophia) "You should also understand why he''s doing this instead of fighting personally, he''s someone stubborn and won''t listen to anyone after making a decision..." (I) Before I can finish speaking I am thrown away by arge stone thorn that hit me while I was distracted. I look in the direction of the Mage who hit me only to see him being torn apart by arge Ax that was being held by Leo in his Lion form. "As I was saying before, if you want to help the master, then end this fight as soon as possible..." (I) While I was trying to talk to Sophia, I see two giant nts appear from the ground involving two ogres that were about to be killed by fire magic, these nts went back underground with the two injured, the fire magic that hit the nt didn''t even leave a burn mark. "But what nt is this?" (I) "Must be the Keeper." (Sapphire) "I saw her leaving the Dungeon with Zenos earlier." (Sapphire) "Why is she only rescuing the wounded?" (I) "I don''t know..." (Sapphire) "< Serpent de >" (Sapphire) "< Wall of Bones >" (I) I use magic creating a wall of bones on my right side to defend myself from the Mana orbs that wereing towards me, meanwhile, I saw Sapphire using her de attack to kill three Demons. When I looked at Sophia she looked furious, her fists were glowing brightly, and her every punch was punching holes in the enemy''s bodies. I saw some enemies try to get away from Sophia flying up, but soon an arrow hit them, making their bodies fall again. When thest enemy has been killed I try to see if there''s anyone injured nearby to help, but I can''t find anyone. What I see is a big difference in the enemies'' bodies, the bodies near Jade have few wounds but some seem to be rotting from the poison. The bodies close to Sapphire seem to be in pieces, she doesn''t really show any mercy, the bodies close to Sophia seem to have been crushed, some had holes in their bodies while others were so broken that I don''t think they even have a single one whole bone inside the body. Meanwhile, the bodies around me are just cut, burned, or trapped between sharp bones, for some reason, I think those I''ve killed have suffered less. "Are the enemies over?" (I) "No, I can feel many Auras in two different directions, but in one of those directions I can feel La''s Aura." (Sophia) Sophia points in the direction La must be fighting, I can see a big mess of lightsing from that direction, I can also hear a very lowugh, but most importantly I feel a chill in my bones. "La can take care of herself, let''s go the other way." (I) "(I feel sorry for the enemies who are near that Fairy-shaped monster.)" (I) Chapter 352 Cap 351: Attack On 3? City Part 6(Chapter Preview) Pov Irina''s: Vanessa and I are inside a mansion in the city where we are treating the wounded that the Guardian is bringing. The injured continue to appear brought by ntsing out of the ground, helping us have Lyra and some Nymphs, so far we have managed to prevent everyone''s death. Irius is not here, he is fighting alongside Leo on the battlefield, meanwhile, Rakan appears through the door bringing one of the Dark Elf Sisters who are his subordinates. "What happened to her? I don''t see any injuries." (I) "One of the enemies was a Demon with a snake tail, she was bitten in the leg." (Rakan) "Lyra! I need more antidote here." (I) "It''s over, I''ll prepare more." (Lyra) I take the Dark Elf and bring it to Lyra, I managed to finish everyone''s treatment, luckily no one else was injured. "How''s the battle going?" (I) "It''s already running out, our initial attacks have greatly reduced the number of enemies, now it''s just a matter of time." (Rakan) "Did you see if my Father is okay?" (I) "He didn''t look too good, it seems that spreading his Aura over such a big ce is getting to him, but don''t worry, I saw that Diana is on his side." (Rakan) "The fight is already over, I can see everything in the city." (Guardian) "Ibuki, Jana, Beatriz, and La are facing thest two groups of enemies." (Guardian) "Actually, the group that was fighting La is desperately trying to run away from her." (Guardian) "They''re smart, but they won''t be able to get away from La." (Vanessa) "You talk like the Fairy is some kind of monster." (Rakan) Lyra, Vanessa, the Keeper, and I exchanged nces before Vanessa spoke. "Let''s just say La has a very decisive personality when she fights enemies." (Vanessa) "When she starts fighting enemies she only stops if everyone dies or if the master tells her to stop." (Vanessa) "By the looks of you, I don''t think that''s the whole story." (Rakan) "Speaking of Fairies, Zenos'' Aura is attracting a lot of Fairies and Spirits, his Aura is affecting a little outside the Barrier, because of that these Fairies and Spirits are fighting the Soldiers on the walls." (Guardian) "My Father won''t like to hear about this." (I) "Isn''t it good that the enemies are being killed without us having to do anything?" (Rakan) "We could get rid of the Kimera Soldiers whenever we wanted once the barrier disappeared, we don''t need the help of these Fairies." (Vanessa) "But now we''re going to have hundreds more Fairies and Spirits who will want to follow my Father." (I) "If you have time to talk, So can one of you take these potions to the people who are still fighting?" (Lyra) "Let me take it, I''ll fly there now that there are fewer enemies." (Vanessa) ---------- Pov Irius: Leo and I already managed to get rid of our enemies so we were sitting there resting, we didn''t want to get in the way of La''s fight. "Shouldn''t we go help her?" (I) "You go alone, look at the warriors behind us looking away from the scene in front of us." (Leo) "Even they know they''re dead if that Fairy gets any more excited than that." (Leo) "..." (I) In front of us, it no longer looked like a battlefield, it looked like the scene of a brutal and one-sided genocide. There were dismembered, cut, frozen, burned bodies and there was even a tree where each branch was piercing a different body. The sounds we can hear are explosions, screams, requests for mercy from enemies, and La''sughter as she forms a ring of light that runs cutting through the few enemies left. The bloodlusting out of that tiny body is not something I would want to feel directed at me, I even saw one of the enemies crying before being cut in half. "I don''t like watching others fight, I''m hearing battle soundsing from that direction, we should go there." (I) "If I''m not mistaken Beatriz and Ibuki are responsible for that area, so we don''t need to worry about that side either." (Leo) "We are left with few enemies because of its big body scaring the enemies." (I) "I''m sure it was the big sword of light you used to kill that group of Vampires that made them go in other directions." (Leo) "And I''m sure you guys should be doing other things instead of sitting and talking like this." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "..." (Leo) Vanessa appeared above us with her red wings, she was serious as she spoke to me and Leo. "All enemies are dead, only those with La are missing..." (I) "Thest three just died." (Leo) "I passed by Ibuki and Beatriz, they are also ending up on their side, Ibuki seems to be facing thest enemy, a Demon with tentaclesing out of his back." (Vanessa) "Take these potions and give them to those who are injured, I will go to Father to see if he is okay." (Vanessa) Vanessa hands us a bag full of potions before flying off towards the town square or at least what''s left of the town square. ---------- Pov ¨¦rica''s: When my mana was almost gone I undid my hellfire beasts, while walking around the battlefield I saw enemies still screaming as they tried to put out the purple fire, but this is useless. Purple fire is something I created myself by using my two affinities together, this is a cursed fire that uses the mana of whoever it hits as fuel. So far I only know of two ways to erase this, the first is for me to lift the curse, something that only I can do since I was the one who cast the curse. The second way is with a purification spell, something I know Demons and Vampires isn''t good at, so they''re already dead without me needing to do anything else. I walk around the battlefield drinking myst mana potion, the square is already destroyed because of the tornado that Rakan helped to make, my curse magic did very little damage to the city, but that fire tornado was like an apocalyptic phenomenon this time. ce devastating everything in the surroundings. I had full confidence that everyone would be able to win this battle, so I walked around the battlefield looking for any enemy that was trying to flee or hide. I found a vampire ying dead under a pile of bodies, I used my ws to pierce her head from behind. I also found a Demon running towards me, he wanted to make a surprise attack against me, but the magic he released hit my cursed barrier which reflected his lightning back to him. It was funny to see him die from his own attack. As I was walking around the city I could only see the ruins of a great battle, this time we destroyed this city a lot. Soon I notice a Rogue who is sitting on a roof doing nothing as she looks towards the bell tower where the master is, this Rogue has her eyes shining looking over there. She''s sitting up and doesn''t seem to be bloodthirsty, she looked at me and put her hands up. This woman is ck-skinned with red eyes, her hair is silver to her waist, and she seems to have a fit body while she is also quite pretty, but for some reason, I think there are more things I''m not able to see. "Do you think just by surrendering we''ll spare your life?" (I) "My master is not in the habit of sparing enemies." (I) "I''m not an enemy, I was a spy in the group of these extremists." "Why do you think I would believe you? Even if I did, why would I care?" (I) "I may have some useful information for you." "I''m not a threat, so you want to risk losing a possible source of information?" "..." (I) "Very well, I''ll let you live a little longer, but depending on what you say it could end up worse than just dead, so be very careful what you say and I advise you to only tell the truth in front of the master afterward." (I) "(This woman is suspicious, I can sense a lot of indifference towards the people in the vicinity who are dead.)" (I) "I must say that I am surprised that there is a Demon that fights for the Morror Continent." "You don''t have to y these games to get information from me, I have nothing to hide from someone dead." (I) "< Hellfire Seal >" (I) "..." I use an original curse of mine on this Rogue, I can feel a Demonic Aura inside her, the master has already said that we should never underestimate an enemy while he is alive. This curse I used will seal her mana, if she tries to circte her mana or use some magic then this seal will burn that mana while burning her body from the inside out, that would be deadly for many races but Vampires are hard to kill if it doesn''t aim for the heart or head, then it should only be temporarily incapacitated by it. "I advise you to behave yourself or you may die before you reach my master." (I) "(I''ll let the master decide what to do with this woman.)" (I) I start walking along with this woman heading towards the square, on the way I find Freya going in the same direction as me. "Are you also going to see the master, Freya?" (I) "Yes, who is this woman with you." (Freya) "Someone suspect I''m going to take it to the master." (I) Chapter 353 Cap 352: Ruins Of A City(Chapter Preview) Pov Diana''s: I would like to fight alongside everyone, I would like to be down there killing the enemies, but my greatest duty is to protect the master. Nix has already gone to where Freya is to protect the archers when we saw they were being targeted. La also once went into battle with a big smile on her face, she left saying that she will finish off the enemies as soon as possible. Meanwhile, I just stayed with the master in this tower next to the bell, but even though I was here, I still paid close attention to this battle. I could see up close the destruction in the town square with thebined magic that Rakan and the other Mages did, thanks to this we did a lot of initial damage against the enemy, but it was also because of this that the enemies moved away from the center of the city, they were afraid there would be more of theserge-scale spells waiting for them. The square was destroyed, in addition to the hundreds of charred bodies on the ground, there were also houses and shops that were destroyed, the only ce that was reasonably intact is where the Magi were. I could also see the archers in the distance hitting any enemies that were on top of the roofs or that were flying, Nix did an excellent job protecting them as you would expect. ¨¦rica dealt arge amount of damage to enemy troops, her purple fire beasts making an attack against one enemy before running towards another. The enemies didn''t realize until it was toote that one attack was enough, when the fire started to burn it couldn''t be put out anymore, I saw a Vampire jump into a fountain of water, I saw a Demon tear another one apart to bathe in hispanion''s blood and I saw a blue-skinned Demon using water magic. But nothing they did had any effect, the fire never went out, in fact, the fire spread through their bodies slowly, the attacks of the purple fire beasts were not very strong causing only light wounds, but it seemed that that was enough. The only enemy that managed to get rid of the purple fire was a Demon who endured the pain and cut off his own arm that was on fire, but without the arm, he was killed by two Ghouls soon after. There were enemies who realized the danger of fire beasts and tried to destroy them before being attacked, but that was a bad idea, when fire beasts were destroyed, they exploded, spreading cursed fire around. When they realized that they could do nothing but run from these fire beasts, the enemies tried to attack ¨¦rica after confirming that she was the one who brought these fire beasts here. But that didn''t help as there were always three of these purple fire beasts close to ¨¦rica to protect her, and the only time there were too many enemies around, Ibuki and Irius went to help. Ivan and the other melee fighters were doing really well, as they were further away and there were a lot of things blocking my vision, I could only see a few things, but it looked like they were doing very well. I tried to look at where La was fighting, but when I saw a tree attacking the Demons that were trying to run, I decided to avoid looking in that direction. Unfortunately, I couldn''t follow the progress of Elsaris and Kira''s fight, I could only briefly see Byakko''s fight against a Demon that looked strong. I looked at the city, half of the city ispletely destroyed, there were houses, shops, statues, and buildings destroyed everywhere, in addition, there were several parts of the city that were on fire and other parts of the city that were frozen. Everything was very confusing, the city was in ruins beyond repair. I look at the master and he was very sweaty, plus I noticed blood starting toe out of his nose and one of his ears. He''s trying hard, but if he continues like this I''m sure this fight will end soon, I just hope that the number of victims on our side is small. ---------- The battle is already decided, the number of enemies decreased little by little because we had some people who were individually stronger, and because of that, we were more efficient in killing enemies. The noise of magic, explosions, and screams diminished until I couldn''t hear almost anything, it seems like there was just one more battle going on in a ce where I can''t see. Now I can safely say that this battle is already our victory, but I must say that the sight of destruction in this ruined city is something I have never seen before. There are two particrly destroyed areas which are the square where thatrge-scale magic was used and where La was fighting, I had a few glimpses of La flying as she cast spells on the enemies below, the biggest explosions came from there. When it was all over I looked at the master, his face was pale, there was blood running from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. I noticed that he was also breathing hard, but his Aura remained steady, I tried to talk to him a few times to stop, but I think he wasn''t listening to me. I was trying to think of what to do to help the master when La and Vanessa showed up. Vanessa looked tired but there was no dirt on her clothes, La on the other hand was covered in blood while she had a smile on her face. "Why does the master still keep his Aura like that? Tell him to stop, the enemies are already defeated." (La) "I''ve already tried, it looks like he''s not listening." (I) "His condition doesn''t look good, we have to wake him up, he seems to have gone into some kind of very deep meditation." (Vanessa) "You two have a mental connection to him, use that to wake him up now before his condition gets worse." (Vanssa) "How did I not think of that before..." (I) "(MASTER! MASTER! WAKE UP AND STOP USING YOUR AURA!)" (I) "..." (Zenos) "La and Diana... Stop yelling... in my head..." (Zenos) Sigh It seems that this worked, the master opens his eyes and I feel his Auraing back to him, the master tries to get up, but he fell to the side, I run and hold him, then I lift him in my arms, while I am hugging him. "I feel a little...weak.." (Zenos) "Your Aura is back to normal, but why don''t you hide it inside you again?" (I) "I''m trying, but I can''t gather the strength, my whole body... it''s stiff and painful... and my head feels like it''s going to explode..." (Zenos) "It will take you a while to get back to normal, meanwhile you will find it difficult to control your Aura for a while." (Vanessa) "How much time?" (Zenos) "You''ll have to ask Sophiater, she''s the Aura expert." (Vanessa) "She was running up here, I passed her on the way." (La) "Freya and ¨¦rica are also on their way..." (La) "Master! Master!" (Sophia) Sophiaes running from roof to roof and leaps up to the towernding beside me as she steals the master from my arms. "Why did you use your Aura like that? Didn''t I say it''s dangerous to do that kind of thing?" (Sophia) "Now look at your Aura, it''s a mess without any control, if a normal person gets close to you they might even die because of the pressure and intensity of your Aura." (Sophia) "I needed to do¡­something." (Zenos) "The master could have fought like he always did." (Sophia) "I needed to keep the others...safe...my Aura can strengthen you." (Zenos) "We understand master, now rest, we can talk about thister." (I) I pull the master from this uneducated Dark Elf''s hands, then hug him back. "I have to know... how many people died... on our side..." (Zenos) "No one died, the Keeper protected everyone who was seriously injured and sent them to me, Irina and Lyra to tend to their wounds." (Vanessa) I could see the master''s serious expression rx a little knowing that this time he didn''t hear dead, which means that those nts I saw carrying the wounded must have been because of the Guardian. Sigh "Looks like she took care of her part..." (Zenos) "Of course, I took care of my part." (Guardian) While we were talking, a flower grew on the ground next to us, soon this flower grows and writhes until it forms a humanoid silhouette, then gradually takes on the appearance of the Guardian with her beautiful red hair. "Your appearance is awful." (Guardian) "He overreacted this time." (I) "But he always exaggerates, so he did the same as usual." (La) "Stop talking about me, I''m too tired to be lectured right now..." (Zenos) "Looks like we were thest to arrive, Freya." (¨¦rica) "This ce is not very pleasant to talk to, please find a better ce where the master can rest." (Freya) As soon as ¨¦rica and Freya passed through the door, there was also a strange silver-haired woman next to them who stared at the master before kneeling down. Vanessa managed to deal with this woman. Everyone thought this was strange, but Freya was right in saying that this was not a suitable ce, so Vanessa took us to the mansion where they were treating the wounded, the master will be able to rest better there and as soon as he is better we will be able to share the what to do from now on. Chapter 354 Cap 353: Worship(Chapter Preview) Pov of a Spy: My name is Lilian, I''m a Dhampir being a hybrid of a Vampire Matriarch and a Noble Demon, in fact, it''s been a few years since I became a fully-fledged Vampire by evolving awakening my two bloodlines, this made me be a Matriarch of my own Vampira lineage, but due to my area of ??work I avoided creating my own family and I haven''t turned anyone until today. I''m over 1000 years old now, this was my second evolution, I''ve always avoided killing unnecessarily due to the kind of work I do, I''ve been the best spy in the ck Empire for over 800 years. My specialty has always been infiltrating enemy groups to obtain information, kill important targets, or sabotage the ns of the ck Empire''s enemies. I have already served two generations of rulers of the Empire, this time I am serving a Queen who can be considered my blood niece, she was chosen as a sessor for demonstrating superior qualities to her brothers and sisters. To do my job I have to keep my strength level as low as possible, that''s because it''s easier to infiltrate if you''re not strong, that''s because the forts are more guarded, so if I keep a level of strength apparently weak I can be free from the eyes of people who are in charge. But this way of doing things wouldn''tst forever as my levels would end up going up over time after killing monsters or people in some unavoidable situations, which made my job more and more difficult as I received more attention from those who were in charge of the organizations in which it was infiltrated. That day the Queen called me into her office at night, no one but her maid and her personal guard knew of my presence there. "Auntie, you have served this Empire longer than anyone, unfortunately, few people know about you." (Queen) "I don''t care about that my Queen, I don''t need anyone''s recognition, I do this to protect the Kingdom I love." (I) "I know how much you love this Empire, perhaps you love it more than I do, so none of the previous rulers ever doubted your loyalty, so I have onest mission for you." (Queen) "Unfortunately infiltration jobs will no longer suit you, just espionage and assassination jobs." (Queen) "I know you don''t like that kind of job, so after thisst job I''m going to release you from your obligations." (Queen) "You''ve done a good job training many of our spies, now it''s time for you to start thinking more about yourself." (Queen) "You''re a Vampire Matriarch who doesn''t have a family, because of the kind of work you''ve done so far, you haven''t managed to have almost any friends or a person to love, that''s no way to live." (Queen) "I knew what kind of job this was, I always knew what kind of life I would have and I was willing to do it, as someone with Vampire blood my life would be long, now that I''m a Vampire I have an immortal life expectancy." (I) "But that still doesn''t change the fact that you''ve already done enough for this Empire, even the former King told me to fire you, it seems like he tried to do that several times." (Queen) "There were a lot of problems during the time he was a King, he evenmented on wanting to fire me many times but he still needed me." (I) "But this time is different, thest ten years have been calm, the few problems that appear can be solved by others besides you, so this will be yourst job." (Queen) "Information about a new extremist group came to me, it seems they are nning something, as far as I know, their leader could be one of my brothers, but I don''t know which one." (Queen) "All I know is that they''re nning something long term, so I can''t say how long this mission willst." (Queen) "What are the mission objectives?" (I) "The first objective is to gather information so we know about your ns." (Queen) "The second objective is to discover the identities of the group members." (Queen) "The third objective is to sabotage the extremists'' ns if we can''t stop them first." (Queen) "You can only report to me and no one else." (Queen) "That''s the little information we have." (Queen) "I will be sure to fulfill my mission." (I) "This could be your most dangerous mission, so I want you to prioritize your safety." (Queen) I take the information papers and read them, after which I burn them in front of the Queen before leaving. After that day I did my best to get closer to the Vampires that were part of that group, I only had information about one of them, so I did my best to seduce him, thanks to him I was able to join the group a yearter. I must say that I was very angry with this extremist group, I discovered that there were many Vampires among them and that they had the same mentality as the foolish person I had to seduce for this mission. They all hate the Goddess Selene, this is because of the Goddess''s teachings that all races are equal, in addition, she teaches that good and bad are extremes, she says that people constantly live on the grayline between these two extremes. Because of these teachings, the Goddess Selene is hated by every person who believes their own race is superior to all others or who feels hatred for a specificst race. I am a believer in blood, I pray every day to Goddess Selene, mother of all Vampires and sovereign of life and death, every living creature carries the blessing of blood in her body, every creature that dies is passed on to future generations this blessing in the form of the bloodline we carry, our bloodlines are the collections of talent and power from our ancestors that the Goddess Selene allows to be passed on to future generations. Knowing that there are Vampires who not only deny their origins but dare say they hate the Goddess who gave them so many blessings, it makes me sick to just be around these scum, unfortunately, I couldn''t just kill them. The Goddess says that we should pray for innocent bloodshed, she also teaches that criminals paid for their crimes with their own blood. When I joined the extremist group I had ess to some information, but it was few and almost unimportant, all I knew was that we are more than 5000, we have many influential people, but everyone hides their identity. Shortly after I joined the extremist group the main members of the group left, but before a Rogue among them etched a mark on our bodies in easy ces to hide, it was a summon mark. All I knew was that we would be taken to a ce where the real n would happen, but most members didn''t know anything else, there were only 3 or 4 members who knew about the n. We were all told that we should stay out of hiding for the next few decades, plus special missions were given to hundreds of members without anyone knowing everything, this was their way of separating information in case someone was captured. Because of this, I had to be on hold for decades until the mark started to glow, when that happened I sent a message to the Queen using a magic item telling her everything I knew. When it was time to be summoned I was going to try to resist, but for some reason, the Goddess''s blessing on my body prevented me from resisting, this is something that has never happened before, but I trusted the Goddess and I let myself be carried away by the magic circle. When I recovered from the confusion I looked around to see an Arachne that tried to attack me, I stopped her attack and left her unconscious, inside what appeared to be a kitchen. When I left the building where I was I saw many Demons and Vampires armed, all carrying the symbol of the extremists, when I looked around I realized that I am in a city where I don''t see anyone else but the extremists. But as soon as I look at the street floor I see dead bodies, I touch the street which is made of ck stone identifying it as bloodstone, this stone is created with a ritual that needs the blood of many Mages, I can''t even imagine how many died to make a street like this. While I was distracted I noticed that people were moving through the hidden shadows, I also noticed that there were many extremists looking up and I saw that we were inside a big barrier with enemies, possibly people who should be fighting the extremists. I wasn''t going to participate in any of this, so I went to the roof of a building that looked like an inn, from there I realized that there was an intense fight starting in certain ces, I also noticed that there were people attacking from strategic points in the distance, so I position myself in a ce where I will be out of sight, but I can still see the battle. I sat in the same ce hiding my presence while watching this battle, the extremists were being massacred, the numbers were not much different but I noticed that there were many Demis and monsters among those who are fighting the extremists. At first, I was surprised by everything that was happening, but there was something that caught my attention, and Aura spread throughout this city leaving the extremists weaker while the opposite side grew stronger. But what piqued my interest was that when this Aura covered me I could feel my blood boiling inside my body, Goddess Selene''s blessing seemed to draw this Aura into my body and use it to clean the summon mark I had. This Aura was amazing, I could feel a touch of Goddess power in that Aura, but more importantly, I could feel a presence far greater than even the Queen or any other ruler I have ever known. My heart was racing, I could only keep looking in the direction where this Aura came from, I wanted to go there now, but then I would be treated as an enemy, so I waited until the extremists were eliminated, then I surrendered to a woman Demon who was surrounded by the magnificent Aura. When I convinced the woman to let me go with her to her leader, we went in the direction that Aura wasing, it was a tower with a bell, and when we arrived there were already others there, but only two people caught my attention. The first person was a woman with red wings whose clothes carried the symbol of the ck crown with blood, the symbol of the Goddess Selene, the only ones who can wear this symbol are her priests. The other person that caught my attention was a boy with red hair and dark skin, his eyes were different colors like a Dhampir''s, but I could feel the presence of a pure Vampire bloodline inside him, in fact, I could feel it several lineages within it. It looked like he was suffering some kind of reaction for what he did to his Aura leaving him out of control, this allowed me to feel the presence of the Goddess inside his Aura thanks to my blessing, what I felting from him was different from a simple blessing, it was as if he were a part of her, moreover his presence was so magnificent that I couldn''t think clearly and before I knew it I was on my knees worshiping the being in front of me while my heart raced with emotion. Chapter 355 Cap 354: Prayer To The Dead(Chapter Preview) It was strange when I saw ¨¦rica and Freya entering apanied by a woman with clothes simr to those of the enemy, the strangest thing was when the woman stared at me before kneeling down and lowering her head towards me. "(Who is this woman.)" (I) Before I can say anything Vanessa looks at her as confused as I am at first, but then seems to notice something and walks over to this woman''s front. "I am Vanessa, Daughter of Zenos and Priestess of the Blood Goddess, Selene." (Vanessa) "Raise your head and present your blood believer name." (Vanessa) "My name is Lilian, daughter of Gabri, servant of the ck Empire and devout believer in the Goddess of Blood." (Lilian) "I kneel before Priestess Vanessa and ask for her blessings." (Lilian) "May my blood light your way in Selene''s name." (Vanessa) "..." (I) Suddenly something like a religious ritual started in front of me, in front of me with Vanessa introducing herself before the woman also introduced herself. After that Vanessa pulls out a knife cuts her fingertip and smears her blood on the woman''s forehead, Vanessa''s blood briefly glows before being absorbed into the woman''s body. "But how...?" (¨¦rica) Soon purple smokees out of the woman''s body, for some reason ¨¦rica is surprised by something about it. "Stand up, Lillian." (Vanessa) "Yes, Priestess Vanessa." (Lilian) "Can you exin to me what''s going on, Vanessa?" (I) "I can, Father." (Vanessa) "As a Priestess recognized by Goddess Selene herself, I can know if someone has a Goddess blessing on their bodies, I can also know if they are Goddess believers, I can feel their faith in their Auras." (Vanessa) So this woman is a believer of the Goddess Selene, she also spoke earlier about being the servant of a ck Empire. "(Is she not part of this extremist faction?)" (I) I couldn''t make a decision about her right now, we still have a lot to do, so I''ll try to wait a bit before dealing with this woman. "Is this woman trustworthy?" (I) "Yes, she won''t dare do anything against me or you Father." (Vanessa) "Then don''t worry, alright Lilian?" (Vanessa) "Yes, Priestess Vanessa." (Lilian) "I trust you Vanessa, but just in case I want Diana and La to stay close to this woman for now." (I) I trust Vanessa, but I won''t take any chances with someone so suspicious we''ve just met. "< Cure > ¡Á2" (Vanessa) "< Blood Empowerment >" (Vanessa) I drink a few bottles of blood while Vanessa heals me so I''m able to stand on my own, I still feel very weak but at least I can walk on my own. "I feel a little better now, thanks Vanessa." (I) "We should go back now." (Freya) "Before we go back we have one thing to do." (I) "Before we didn''t have time because of the extremists being invoked, but now that we''ve dealt with them we can do that." (I) "What are you thinking of doing now, master?" (Diana) "The people of this town are dead, we weren''t able to save them." (I) "This isn''t our fault." (Sophia) "I know it''s not our fault, but it''s still sad that so many people are dying for no reason." (I) "The least we can do is pray that they at least rest in peace." (I) "Vanessa, you are the only Priestess we have, can you do that?" (I) "I''m d to do that, the teachings of the Goddess Selene say we should pray for the innocent bloodshed." (Vanessa) "So we''ll do it now, the town square is the best ce for that as it''s in the center of town." (I) Everyone followed me to the center of the square that was not far from where we were, arriving there I let Vanessa go ahead as she will know what to do, I don''t know how people in this world pray for the dead. Vanessa steps forward and cuts her own hand letting her blood flow. "I am Vanessa Blood Priestess, I use my blood to cleanse those who lost their lives in this city, I use my blood to guide them to their next life." (Vanessa) "Today I pray to the great Goddess Selene to watch over those who are gone and judge those who misused her gift." (Vanessa) "May the innocent receive the gift of the Goddess in their next lives." (Vanessa) "May those who havemitted crimes to be judged by their name, may crimes be paid for in blood." (Vanessa) "Today I let my blood flow along with the blood of the innocent." (Vanessa) Vanessa nods her head showing that we should follow what she just did so I use my own ws to sh my palms and see everyone else doing the same even the Rogue by the name of Lilian. "Today I let my blood flow along with the blood of the innocent." (I) "Today I let my blood flow along with the blood of the innocent." (All) After letting a few drops of my blood fall I feel a little better like a weight has been lifted off my back. I know it wasn''t my responsibility to save this city, I also know that it wasn''t me who killed the people of this city, but this was the first time I saw genocide like this, these people didn''t even have the opportunity to fight or flee. All I could do was pray that they would find peace in the world after death. "With that, we end the ceremony of the dead." (Vanessa) "Let''s head towards the mansion that Freya talked about earlier." (I) "I was there before, I will guide you there." (Vanessa) Vanessa guides us all to the mansion, on the way I could see how this city had been destroyed by our battle, everything was a mess and there were bodies everywhere. After everything that has happened to me in this world, I feel how much I have changed, a moment ago I was sad about the death of the innocent in this city, but now seeing the bodies of the enemies that the people next to me killed with my help, I almost don''t feel anything. As much as I don''t like to admit it, I''ve changed, but I still can''t know if for better or worse, maybe I''ll never be able to answer this question myself, all I can do is keep walking down this path that with every choice I make is the best possible and with the hope that the person I will be is not a heartless monster. ----------- After I arrived at the mansion I saw the several wounded, they were resting with bandages on the wounds, I also saw Irina and Lyra talking on a couch. I greet everyone as I go to a dining room that has a table big enough for everyone to sit down. "The others should take a while to get here." (I) "In the meantime let''s hear more about you Lilian, who are you?" (I) For some reason this woman didn''t stop looking at me the entire way, she didn''t say anything before because her gaze didn''t seem to be malicious, but that was already starting to bother me. "First of all thank you for keeping me alive until now, I''ve said this before to the Demon woman who captured me, but I''m not part of the extremist group." (Lilian) "Why would I believe you? As far as I know you were summoned along with them and your clothes bear the same symbols." (I) "I was a spy who has been infiltrating their organization for the past 50 years, I have served the ck Empire for over 800 years." (Lilian) She ims to be a spy, plus she seems to be the undercover type, that means she''s good at lying and manipting people, I must be careful. "What is the ck Empire?" (I) "The ck Empire is the oldest andrgest nation on the Dark Continent." (Lilian) "Why were you undercover among these extremists?" (I) "Perhaps you don''t know, but many extremist groups on the Dark Continent, no matter how many are eliminated, in a few years others appear." (Lilian) "The biggest reason for this is that there are always Demons who hate humans, or worship some Heretic God, or have a lot of greed wanting to usurp the throne of some nation, etc." (Lilian) "Most of them are weak organizations with little influence, they are eliminated as soon as they are discovered, but there are also organizations that manage to hide well while they spread." (Lilian) "This organization has a leader who left the Dark Continent 50 years ago with a n that few people in the organization knew about." (Lilian) "Because of that I couldn''t do anything but wait until the summon symbol on my body started to glow and I was brought here." (Lilian) "If you''re a spy as you say, then why are you telling your secrets so easily?" (I) "I''ve always been a blood believer, I would never lie in front of a Priestess like Miss Vanessa." (Lilian) I look at her as I try to see through what she''s telling me, I want to know if what she says is true or if she''s lying to me, I want to know if she''s telling me everything. Then I look at Vanessa wondering if what Lilian has said so far makes sense. "She really is a blood believer, she is even someone with a strong faith in the Goddess, she even has a blessing from the Goddess Selene." (Vanessa) "What she said about lying in front of me is more a custom of those who believe in some God, if you believe that lying to a priest is the same as lying to God, moreover telling the truth to a priest demonstrates your sincerity and faith." (Vanessa) "For someone with a faith like hers, I imagine that even if she wanted to, she wouldn''t dare lie in front of me, but she could keep silent and say nothing." (Vanessa) Chapter 356 Cap 355: Going To The Capital Makari(Chapter Preview) After talking to Vanessa it looks like this Rogue isn''t lying, but could be hiding information still. "Do you know anything about the leader of this extremist group?" (I) "All I know is that there is a possibility that he is one of the current Queen''s brothers, plus the extremist leader was one of those who left the Dark Continent 50 years ago." (Lilian) "Do you know his strength?" (I) "If he is the person the Queen believes himself to be, then his strength was at the top of Grade +SSS, after such a long time it is possible that he has reached the Lower Catastrophe Grade." (Lilian) "Lesser Degree Catastrophe? What is this?" (I) ? "That''s a Grade of strength that no one on the Dark Continent or the Morror Continent should have, that''s what those who have surpassed the mortal power level are called." (Vanessa) "Those with this level of strength are considered to have the same strength as a catastrophe of nature, they can destroy a city by themselves." (Vanessa) "(Howe I''ve never heard anything about there being greater degrees of power above Grade +SSS?)" (I) I wanted to know more about this but would have more time to ask about itter, now I must first know more about the situation. "I''ll want to know more about thister, for now, I want to know more about the extremist leader." (I) "As I said before, even now I have no confirmation on his identity, but as I said before if he is the Queen''s Brother we think he is, he has affinities with curses and the element of Thunder, plus he has great talent with handling the sword." (Lilian) Sigh "Damn! Why did it have to be such a strong person? What kind of shit is that?" (I) "If you weren''t sure before then we can confirm it for you, from the description you gave we can already assume that this person is the extremist leader." (¨¦rica) Prince Henry was a Demon with great sword-fighting skills, in addition, he had an affinity with the thunder element, we can assume that his father who would be King Makari taught his son to wield swords, in addition, we can assume that the talent with Prince Henry''s thunder element was inherited from his Father, this practically confirms our hypothesis. "This time we''re in trouble." (Nix) "We''ll think about itter too, we have to prioritize her first." (I) I look at Lilian who hasn''t shown any reaction since she started answering my questions, she is hiding her emotions and thoughts well without letting them show on her face. "Lilian, do you know about the extremists'' objective?" (I) "No, I didn''t even know you hade to the Morror Continent." (Lilian) "What do you n on doing from now on?" (I) "I''ll send the information of what I''ve discovered so far to the Queen, I can use the Assassin''s Guild for that." (Lilian) "Are you going to tell about her about us?" (I) "By the way you talk it sounds like you don''t want people to know about you, so I can only write that an unidentified group of people is fighting the extremists." (Lilian) "This is enough." (I) "Can you tell me more about this Queen?" (I) "I will refrain from answering this time." (Lilian) "Can you tell me more about the missions you''ve done before for the ck Kingdom?" (I) "I will also refrain from answering." (Lilian) I look into her eyes and see strong determination, with the kind of work she says she has done for centuries, I''m sure she knew that if she was captured she could be killed or tortured, so she must have been prepared for that. She has answered all the questions about the extremist group, she just doesn''t want to tell you the information about the ck Empire she has served as a spy for centuries. "Alright, so can you just satisfy a curiosity of mine?" (I) "You say you belong to a nation whose name is the ck Empire, so why do you call your ruler Queen instead of Empress?" (I) "That I can answer since it''smon knowledge for everyone on the Dark Continent." (Lilian) "Since the founding of the Empire millennia ago, there has only been a single emperor who is still alive today anywhere in the world, because of this all rulers of the next generations have used the titles of King or Queen as a way of demonstrating that they still serve to the founding Emperor." (Lilian) "Is this emperor a Vampire to live so long? Where is he now?" (I) "The Emperor is a Demon, nobody knows where he is or why he disappeared, this has been the biggest mystery of the ck Empire until today." (Lilian) I don''t think I have anything else to ask, thesest questions were more my curiosity, all I need to do now is know what she intends to do after today. "You said before that you want to send information to your Queen, but what will you do after that?" (I) "The truth is, I''ve already left information on some important ces for the Queen to attack before being summoned here." (Lilian) "To tell you the truth my mission can be considered aplished after sending thisst information, after that, I''m free to do what I want." (Lilian) "They forced me to retire after 800 years of work." (Lilian) "I was thinking of wandering aimlessly for a few centuries before trying to join the neutral faction of Vampires." (Lilian) "Why do you want to join the neutral faction?" (I) "I simply want to serve the Goddess for the rest of my life, I''ve always had only two things in my heart that I would risk my life to protect." (Lilian) "The first was the Empire where I was born, raised, trained and lived most of my life, the ck Empire." (Lilian) "The second thing that has always been in my heart was love for the Goddess Selene, now that I have no more responsibilities to the Dark Kingdom I can seek out the neutral faction that is known to be the seat of the Blood religion." (Lilian) "She''s right about the neutral faction." (Vanessa) "..." (I) So I have no reason to keep her here, she doesn''t seem like an enemy, she hasn''t hurt anyone either as far as I know and she seems to have been sincere so far. "Is Miss Vanessa by any chance from the neutral faction?" (Lilian) "Yes, I came here from another continent to be my Father''s side." (Vanessa) "So he''s someone important to the neutral faction as I thought..." (Lilian) While I was distracted by my thoughts Liliana exchanged a few words with Vanessa before looking at me with a twinkle in her eye. "Do you happen to have the authority to ept new members for the neutral faction?" (Lilian) "I do, are you seriously talking about joining the neutral faction?" (Vanessa) "Yes, I want to serve the Goddess as best I can." (Lilian) "Let''s talk about thister, I need to think about it more." (Vanessa) "Thank you for listening to my sudden request, Priestess Vanessa." (Lilian) After this conversation I have a better idea about the Dark Continent, I would like to ask more about the continent and the ck Empire, but I think I will have to wait until a better time for that. I ask Freya to call Rakan who had returned to the secret underground room, after waiting tens of minutes Freya returned apanied by Rakan, during this time most of the others arrived and joined us in the meeting where I learned how the battle went. "Now that most are here, I want to know how long will this barrier take to break?" (I) "As I said before, it should take another 25 hours, this barrier was made tost a whole day and only a few hours have passed." (Rakan) "Can''t we do anything to break this barrier?" (I) "Unfortunately no, the mana that was not used in the summon is being directed to this barrier, which means that to break the barrier we would need attacks multiple times stronger than anyone here." (Rakan) "Waiting wouldn''t be too bad, master." (Diana) "Consider this time to think calmly and let''s create the n for us to use during the next battle." (Diana) "The biggest problem is that the enemy must have already started the process to summon the Dragon of Destruction, we will have to hurry when the barrier opens." (I) ---------- After waiting for hours the barrier finally opened, during those hours I was able to rest and I felt much better, but I was still having trouble controlling my Aura. When the barrier opened, hundreds of Fairies and Spirits ran towards me, in their games, they pulled my hair, ripped my clothes, and even lifted my body off the ground, I had to be rescued by Nix and La. After that I had to end up epting these new Fairies and Spirits into the Dungeon, there wasn''t much else to do in this situation other than that. After this little problem, I made everyone enter the Dungeon, Vanessa also asked me to allow Lilian to enter the Dungeon, after that I left La together with Nix for the two of them to cooperate with techniques that will increase Nix''s speed, we have to get there fast in the capital Makari. Chapter 357 Cap 356: Vanessas Right Arm(Chapter Preview) Pov Vanessa: While my Father rested during the time that we were still trapped by the barrier around the city, I call Lilian for a chat away from the others, because of that, I take her to a restaurant that was with little damage from the battle. "I''m d to meet someone like you Lilian, someone with such a true faith in the Goddess Selene." (I) "I am honored by your words, Priestess Vanessa." (Lilian) "I''d like to exin things a bit, I''m sure my Father won''t mind that." (I) "For starters, you may have already noticed that the red-haired boy who talked to you earlier is my Father, his name is Zenos." (I) "I realized it, there was no way to look away from such a magnificent creature..." (Lilian) Just as I thought, she can feel the blood of the Goddess running through the Father''s body, this is something that even priests would find hard to perceive, but she realized the moment she saw him, but she still doesn''t know what it is. She still hasn''t realized that her faith in the Goddess is also being directed towards my Father who is her son. Her faith in the Goddess is a wonderful thing, she also demonstrates the ability to deal with other people and has a shrewd mind, I can''t let someone so talented go. "You may have noticed during the Battle, but there are many on our side, people of many different races and in time there will likely be more, as much as my Father doesn''t like the idea." (I) "My Father doesn''t like to lead, but his talent for it is undeniable, plus he has the gift and charisma to attract people that others normally reject." (I) "I realized that when I saw Demis, humanoid monsters, an Undead, a Homunculus, Vampires and a Demon woman during the time I was here." (Lilian) She is very observant and also noticed what Lyra really is. "That''s a strangebination of races to have around, even on the Dark Continent you don''t see a variety of races like that together often." (Lilian) "My Father doesn''t know much about the Goddess''s teachings, but he has a way of thinking and doing things that coincides with the Goddess''s teachings." (I) "He did not know the ceremony of the dead and the condemnation of criminals." (I) "Because of that he doesn''t know that we cleansed that whole city in the name of the Goddess, but even if he did he wouldn''t care." (I) "When I saw his blood spilled during the ceremony of the dead, for some reason I felt a surge of power wash over me." (Lilian) "Your faith really is too great to notice that, I think it''s okay to tell you." (I) "That wave of power was his will, his will containing a sincere wish for the innocent to have peace after an undeserved death." (I) "He used a holy will to bless that ruined city using his own blood as a means, but he did it without realizing it, it was a mere ident." (I) "What did Priestess Vanessa mean by holy will? This is something that only a saint should possess, could it be..." (Lilian) "My Father is not a saint, if he were a saint his holy will would carry the will of the Goddess Selene, but that''s not what happened." (I) "That was your own holy will." (I) "But that''s impossible, only a demigod would have his own holy will from what I hear." (Lilian) "I didn''t expect you to know that, it seems you are better informed than I expected." (I) "If you know that, then you must know that there is another type of being that has its own holy will, right?" (I) "..." (Lilian) "It can''t be... the Priestess means..." (Lilian) "The son of a God." (I) "..." (Lilian) This was the first time she let any emotion show on her face, I think the shock of it all might have been too much for her. Her eyes aren''t just glowing now, it feels like a fire has kindled inside her eyes, her body is shaking with anxiety, and her heart is beating so hard and fast I can hear it effortlessly in this silent city. p It was a little amusing to see her expression change from disbelief to surprise and then happiness. "That means Priestess Vanessa too..." (Lilian) "No, I''m just a spokesperson for the Goddess, I met my Father just a few months ago, he turned me into his daughter then." (I) "But your lineage looks different Priestess." (Lilian) "That''s because my lineage is different, my father gave me a unique lineage, but I''m still his daughter, besides me, there are 4 other children and 4 grandchildren in our family." (I) "I think you understand why I''m telling you so much, right?" (I) "The Priestess is looking to recruit me." (Lilian) "Exactly, I''m going to need someonepetent in the future, someone who is loyal to my father, but under mymand." (I) "My Father is building a city, he''s still being naive and that''s why he didn''t realize the madness of what he''s doing." (I) "A ce with so many races living together, a city that can be anywhere, a city where all races are treated equally whose ruler is the son of the Goddess Selene." (I) "..." (Lilian) "Just because of his identity as a child of the Goddess Selene, my father will already have many enemies, but his way of speaking and acting sooner orter will attract even more enemies." (I) "I and the others who are beside him are trying to think about the things he is missing or refusing to see, one of the things I am responsible for is the temple." (I) "I need to find qualified people to help me run these temples in the future and help me with various jobs, so I need you." (I) "It thrills me to hear your request Priestess, all I ever wanted was to serve the Goddess Selene, but you are giving me a great opportunity to be by the side of the Goddess''s son." (Lilian) "I swear by the blood that runs in my veins and by the blessings of my ancestors that I carry in my lineage that I will serve you." (Lilian) "By this oath, I will always stand by Priestess Vanessa and the Holy Son." (Lilian) I told Lilian a little about us so she can understand what is happening, I need her to make a decision with full awareness of where she is going, I also told her one of Father''s secrets, but sooner orter she could have realized that then it makes no difference. What I told her is also the truth, I will need her help, there is no one in our group or camp that can help me with this as there are no Goddess believers besides me. That''s why I need Lilian''s help, she will be very useful as my right arm, but I still need to find more qualified people. Lilian epted as quickly as I imagined it would, I didn''t even have to tell her that there is a great chance that I could be a saint one day, she simply knelt down while swearing her loyalty to me and my Father. "Get up, I still need to talk to my Father about you staying, you also don''t need to change your n to travel the world, that''s the same goal as my father." (I) "But I thought he was going to build a city." (Lilian) "I said before that the city he wants to build is not that simple, so you''ll understand what I mean." (I) ---------- Pov Kira: After all the enemies have been killed I sit on the rubble of a house next to Elsaris, at that moment we feel the master''s Aura start to disappear. "Looks like the fight is really over." (I) "It was a quick flight." (Elsaris) "That''s because we had the advantage, we had time to prepare, while the enemies appeared already being attacked before being able to understand what was happening." (I) "One of the reasons for this is that the enemies don''t know our numbers, they must think we are less than 100." (Elsaris) "Yes, they must have no notion of our real fighting strength either, if they knew these things then we would be dead by now." (I) "They didn''t have enough information to n anything, this must have been theirst resort, but just like Zenos said before, they should already be preparing their final n by now." (Elsaris) "So it doesn''t matter if we leave this city alive or dead, they will have already aplished their objective by the time we get to the capital." (Elsaris) "It''s no use thinking about these things now, let''s pay attention to what we can do right now." (I) I point to the corpses on the ground that we''ve already killed. "I''ve already made everyone else run around town to collect at least three bottles of blood from every enemy killed." (I) "Are you doing this for Zenos?" (Elsaris) "That''s a quick way for the master to gain power, you know that too." (I) "You''re right, so let''s do that too, unfortunately, most of these Demons and Vampires have the same races, plus a lot of blood has already been wasted." (Elsaris) "Let''s just focus on what we can do." (I) With that, Elsaris and I began to collect the blood from the bodies of the enemies, we spent the whole day doing this until nightfall. When we get to the ce where everyone was gathering, I find that the master is rested and that he had had two meetings while we were away. "(I think I''ll deliver this blood to him when he enters the Dungeon tomorrow.)" (I) Chapter 358 Cap 357: Arriving At Makari Capital(Chapter Preview) While Nix and La are outside heading towards the capital, I gather with the others inside the mansion, discovering that Nix took advantage of these hours we had to wait in the city to kick everyone out of the Dungeon while creating three more floors. Nix also expanded the mansion''s floor twice, which was moved to the 7th floor. Now the floor of the mansion must be the same size as the Forest of Blood where I was born. Everyone was surprised by this, I didn''t even know anything since I needed to rest for a long time, but I had already given permission for Nix to make these modifications in the Dungeon when he had the opportunity. But this created a problem that we had to explore the three new floors until we reached the mansion floor, when we got there I was surprised with all that space, there was even a mountain now. On the way to the mansion I talked to Kira who said about the blood she collected from enemies, it was only at that moment that I realized I had forgotten to think about it, I almost missed an excellent opportunity to gain more skills and bloodlines. I thanked Kira and the others who helped to collect the blood, I was drinking that blood for the hours of walking it took to reach the camp. Vanessa spent all this time talking to Lilian, it felt like she was exining the Dungeon to her. Vanessa talked to me earlier about wanting Lilian to join our group as her subordinate, and I didn''t see a problem with that so I allowed it. When we were all at the mansion Freya and Caryna started preparing food for everyone, after hours of walking everyone was hungry except for me who drank so much blood on the way that it had turned into a ball. After everyone ate was when we could start the meeting on what to do when arriving in the capital of the Makari Kingdom. "To be honest, I find it impossible to avoid a confrontation, I also find it difficult not to involve the people of the city." (I) "From the information, we have the King is someone very strong, we don''t have anyone capable of fighting him." (¨¦rica) "We can''t forget that besides the King, there will be other strong enemies in the capital." (Sapphire) "But before thinking about the King and his subordinates we have to stop the summoning of the Dragon of Destruction which will probably be even stronger than King Makari." (I) "The problem is, the magic circle in the center of town will already be active when we get there, so Vanessa won''t be able to cancel the spell." (Irina) "I have a solution for that." (Rakan) "During this day that we were trapped in the city by the barrier, I spent all my time trying to find a way to stop this summoning." (Rakan) "I have found that once the summoning starts it cannot be stopped, in other words, we cannot allow magic circles in the streets and sewers to activate." (Rakan) "But by the time we get there, it will be activated for days." (Ivan) "No, it will be different." (Rakan) "In the city where we were, they didn''t activate all the magic circles, what they did was activate only the control magic circle to gather enough energy to activate all the magic circle circles quickly, only after the magic circle on the street is activated that will be able to collect energy from the poption, but for that, they need to activate the sewer magic circle at the same time to have a ce to send thisrge amount of energy." (Rakan) "In thest city they built up energy in the crystal to quickly activate magic circles in the streets, so I suppose they''ll do the same this time too." (Rakan) "So you''re saying we have to stop them before activating the full-scale spells?" (I) "Yea." (Rakan) "But how are we going to do that?" (I) "Destroying the magic circle''s connections with the magic circles in the streets and sewers." (Rakan) "If we do that they won''t be able to activate the magic circles as they wouldn''t be able to transmit the mana to them." (Rakan) "Do you know where those connections are?" (Diana) "Yes, on the way to the mansion I was talking to Leonardo who confirmed that the locations I described to him are the same for all 4 cities." (Rakan) "There are 8 connections to the magic circle in the streets and 2 connections to the magic circle in the sewer." (Rakan) "How are we going to destroy those connections?" (I) "With an explosion, the connection is made using magic crystals, magic circles to control the flow of energy and ck stone, we have to destroy everything." (Rakan) "So we have to do it at the same time, otherwise they''ll realize what we''re doing." (I) "Exactly, to do that we''ll have to ask ¨¦rica to use magic crystals to record her magic." (Rakan) "¨¦rica''s cursed fire willpletely destroy the connection points, that''s why this purple fire totally consumes mana." (Rakan) "I can also put a time activation spell on the magic crystals, so we can make sure there are no problems and we can destroy everything at the same time." (Rakan) "Can we activate the barrier yet? This will be useful to stop the enemies from fleeing." (I) "It won''t be possible, with the connection points destroyed they won''t be able to activate the barrier around the city." (Rakan) So we won''t be able to prevent the enemies from fleeing, so we''ll have to attack them at the same time as we destroy the connection points to prevent them from fleeing, but that will involve the townspeople in the confusion as well. "What should I do..." (I) I spent a few minutes weighing it in when an ideaes to mind, the thing I saw in an anime in my old world. "Can we assume that all enemies will be in the secret room where the magic control circle is?" (I) "No, they will be in the castle possibly with the king, the secret room is where the Kimera soldiers will possibly stay, the castle is much safer." (Rakan) "I spent 7 years improving the castle''s magical defenses, the King invested a lot of materials in it, at the time I didn''t know why, but now I understand why." (Rakan) "Also, the castle is outside the magic circle of the street." (Rakan) So now I know that the enemies will be gathered in only two ces, it also seems that the kimera soldiers were not on the surface but in the secret room of the magic control circle. "Do any of you know what effects fear can have?" (I) "..." (all) Everyone looked at me strangely as I changed the subject so suddenly, but Irius was the first to answer my question. "Depending on the intensity it can cause fainting, momentary paralysis or hysteria, I''ve also heard very extreme cases of death." (Irius) "Would that make people leave town?" (I) "If the source of that fear was within the city, then yes." (Ivan) "But you''re not nning on using your Aura on the entire city again, are you?" (Ivan) "That would be a very bad idea, your Aura would cause the death of every normal person who came into contact with it for the first time." (Sophia) "I''m going to use my Aura, but not in the way you''re thinking, in the next few days I''ll have to train this, but I''ll need your help, Sophia." (I) ,m "I''m always willing to help you, master." (Sophia) "As for the connection points, I''ll want two pairs to do this so as not to draw attention." (I) "The first pair will be Elsaris and La, you two will be able to work together for this, you both have good hiding, tracking, and sensing skills." (I) "The second pair will be Lilian and Nix, I hope I don''t disappoint you Lilian." (I) "This is the first time I''m trusting you, Nix will be watching you closely, I hope the two of you work together." (I) "I chose these four because they have better skills for a stealth mission like this, the others will be preparing for a coordinated attack against the enemies." (I) "Lyra, I want you to make arge amount of neurotic poison, make this poison be a mist capable of filling a room the size of secret rooms with magic control circles." (I) "I''ll do it easily, there won''t be any problems on my side." (Elsaris) "You don''t need to worry, I will demonstrate that I can fulfill the mission that was given to me, I will show that your trust in me was not wrong." (Lilian) "For this amount of poison I may need the master''s help and Jade, your poison is the most effective for me to work with." (Lyra) We spent the rest of the night discussing the details of the n. ---------- Pov Goddess Selene: Zenos is doing things spectacrly, as usual, he is smart not only to rely on strength to solve his problems, thanks to this he was able to save two cities. He couldn''t save the third, but I suppose it would be difficult for anyone at his current level of strength to do anything in that situation, but it also allowed me to help fulfill the wish of two of my believers. Vanessa wanted a Vampire who had very specific skills and experience as her right-hand man, moreover, I wanted someone who had a strong faith in me, the best choice at the moment was Lilian who came closer than Vanessa wanted, any other choice would be a long way off from Vanessa and Zenos, this would also fulfill Lilian''s long-time wish to serve me. I''ve been liking Zenos'' actions more and more, he decided not to fight for himself to give his subordinates anotheryer of protection, moreover in the end he took the initiative to pray for the innocent people who died. He doesn''t even realize how incredible this was, asking Vanessa who is already almost a saint to do this ritual that offered all her blood as an offering to me, also allowed me to judge the souls of fools who deny their origins. But I realized only now the most incredible thing, in the ruined city the next night, all the bodies fell apart, both the bodies of the enemies and the dry bodies of the innocents were sucked into the square along with the blood that was all over the city, moreover, the mana that was too concentrated in the city was also sucked into the square. All this formed a tornado in the center of the square where it was liquefied into blood, in the center of the tornado a drop of blood containing a chaotic Aura rises up, this drop of blood has slight golden energy in it as it crystallizes. Soon the remains of the bodies and energy that was liquefied gathered in this crystal, at that moment the remnants of Zenos'' Aura that were still around the city are concentrated in this crystal and a blood-red cocoon appears floating in that square, I send my blessings to this creature if forming inside the cocoon to help birth. Too bad there is no one to see this creature being born, the energy inside the cocoon glows in the rhythm of a heartbeat, thissts until the moment when the two moons are higher in the sky, then the cocoon explodes in light, the creature is born looking up at the starry sky with its different colored eyes before turning into a red blur heading towards the capital of the Makari Kingdom. "I didn''t expect him to create this kind of creature by ident, you are always surprising me Zenos." (I) Chapter 359 Cap 358: Zenos Gain A Knight(Chapter Preview) During the days it took us to reach the capital, I trained in the techniques I would need for the n I had, in addition, I used my power to transform two people, one on the first day and the other on the sixth day of travel. I did this to increase the strength of our group, the people I chose were the most motivated to fight which are Barok and Alessandra in my opinion. Barok had his vige destroyed, he saw his people dying in front of him, and he saw those who survived being captured to be given to the enemy leader as food. Barok is more than motivated for battle, Irius who has been training with him said that Barok is an excellent warrior with greatbat instincts. Alessandra won''t evenment, if she had enough power I can see her doing something unspeakable against her enemies in revenge for everything they did against her. I could have used my power to help strengthen more people, but there''s no use in power if they don''t have the motivation to fight, besides I''m finished the next day doing this kind of thing, two is the limit for me without affecting the time I need to train before the battle. Also, I have been switching my jobs correctly after leaving every city we went to, I also realized that I''m close to evolving again, I gained a lot of EXP in the previous fight due to having spread my Aura around the city. I also managed to merge the Demon bloodlines into one, this created the [ Twilight Demon: 100% ] bloodline. I was the one who chose that name, it seems that the synthesis of so many Demonic bloodlines ended up creating a bloodline that didn''t exist before, so I had the option to give the bloodline a name. I also synthesized the Vampire bloodlines, and the result was [ Demon Vampire of Nightfall: Original ], this is also a name I came up with, now I have my own Vampire bloodline and this one, but I don''t want to synthesize them now, for some reason I feel like it wouldn''t be safe considering how my body was destroyed with this synthesis. The two syntheses generated great results, but left me in a horrible state, but will still be useful for what I want to do now. The dozens of skills I got won''t be useful now as I don''t have time to train with those skills, so I''ll memorize this for after I''m done with this shit Kingdom. ---------- 1? travel day The trip shouldst 13 days, I n to increase our chances in the battle as much as I can, so I call Barock to the mansion along with Alice. Sigh "Please raise your head, how many times do I need to say this until you and your people understand?" (I) "Even if I say that, every time I see the Great Zenos I get so anxious that it''s hard to control myself when I realize I''m already on my knees." (Barok) "For some reason during thest two days, I have felt a magnificent presenceing out of you." (Barok) As soon as Alice enters the now-empty hall while apanied by Barok, but as soon as he sets his eyes on me he kneels down as he always does. What he''s talking about is probably referring to my Aura, I''m still not able to control my Aurapletely, so I''m staying away from Alessandra, Leonardo, and Rakan''s subordinates who are the weakest people in the Dungeon, I don''t want to hurt them by ident. Barok is someone with a Grade A strength level, so he won''t die just froming into contact with my Aura. After a while, it seems he manages to stand in front of me as he looks at me. "You must be wondering why I asked Alice to call you here." (I) "I''m always honored to be around Great Zenos, but I''m really curious if you need anything, I''m always willing to help." (Barok) "First of all, I need to know if you still have the will to fight the Demons and Vampires who have done so much harm to your people?" (I) "..." (Barok) At that question, Barok''s eyes widen before a glint of fury he tries to hide appears in his eyes. "To be honest, I''ve been finding it increasingly difficult to control my rage, if I could I would fight to the death just to make sure I take as many of them with me as possible, but I know I don''t have the strength to do that, besides my people still need me." (Barok) "Without the necessary strength, I would just be throwing myself in front of death." (Barok) I look into his eyes and I can see the strong urge to fight, saying those words now only made that urge even stronger in his eyes. He must still hold a lot of grudges against these people. "The truth is, I can give you the power you want, with this power you will be strong enough to participate in the next battle against enemy leaders." (I) "But that poweres at a price, you will be bound to me forever, just like the others in my group." (I) "It''s your decision whether you want that power or not, so decide your future for yourself." (I) "There is nothing to decide, serving the Great Dragon Zenos is an honor for me, receiving your power for serving you is a double reward for me." (Barok) I''ve told him many times that I''m not a Dragon, but I can''t say how true that is when I have titles that say I''m a Dragon, besides that, I have pure Dragon bloodlines. Barok answered me immediately with a big smile, I could hear his heart racing in his chest. "Very well, then let''s do this now." (I) While talking to Barok, I was waiting for Vanessa to arrive in case she needs help, when I see her arriving with Lilian, I warn Barok that we were starting. I wave Alice, Vanessa, and Lilian away leaving just me and Barok in the center of the room, I activate my abilities at the same time, activate my Aura, Blood Servant, and Blood Pact abilities. Ding! <[ Lizardman submitted to you willingly ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on Barok (Lizardman) ]> . . . <[ Skill [ Blood Pact ] activated ]> . . <[ You have the choice to grant power to Barok (Lizardman) if you wish ]> Barok didn''t even try to resist epting that my Aura, my power, and my blood entered his body until it filled himpletely, so I had to choose what I would grant him. I''ve thought about it before, Barok has the bloodline of a Dragonewt, so I''m going to grant the true Dragon bloodline and the Dragon constitution skill. Ding! <[ Starting process to awaken you from the potential ]> . . . <[ The body cannot resist the power of the Lineage ]> . . . <[ Starting the process of destroying and rebuilding the body ]> I feel chaotic energy leaving my body and forming a figure around me, I see that it is the being with a ck hood with a chaotic space inside the hood with energies of various colors flowing without order inside the hood of shadows. But this time something was different, this was not a manifestation of the astral body, this figure looked more like a kind of illusion, he extended his arm from where a w made of shadows normallyes out, but this time a Dragon w covered with scaleses out crystal with chaotic sparkles inside when this w appears I feel my body go weak quickly as pressure falls over the entire room. The w goes to Barok who was having his body transformed by my power, then the w cuts a fingertip and a drop of crystalline red blood falls on top of Barok who absorbs that blood. I see wings and a ck tail growing from his back, I see the horn he had on one side of his head fall off as two crystal horns grow on his head, the green scales on his body turn ck, his hair turns red and his eyes turn golden. Barok''s clothes ripped during his transformation showing his skin turning a simr color to mine, I see tattoo patterns simr to mine appearing only on his arms before he was floating down causing the entire mansion to shake. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> When Barok fell the Dragon''s w goes back inside the clothes of this shadow being making the pressure that existed before disappear, then this shadow figure fades as the dark energy it is made ofes back inside me. Ding! <[ You have acquired the title [ Dragon Master ] ]> Looks like I got one more title, but this is not the time to get distracted. I look at Barok who stands up while breathing heavily, he stands up showing he''s gotten taller, he''s over 2.10 meters tall now and his muscles seem to have shrunk in size but I feel like they must be stronger than before. "I feel a great power coursing through my body, I''ve never felt anything like this before." (Barok) "Such a power, such a wild power, a power bestowed upon me by Grandmaster Zenos." (Barok) "< Dragon Sword >" (Barok) Barok stretches out his hand and a sword hilt appearing to be made of silver bones appears in his hands, he naturally pulls the hilt making it look like arge sword de made of ck crystal with chaotic sparkles insidees out of the void. "From this day forward I dedicate this sword in your name, I will use this power to bring only honor to your great name and to judge those who dare to go against your will, this is the oath I swear before you Grand Master Zenos." (Barok) "..." (I) As soon as the big sword that is easily bigger than my entire body appears, Barok presents the sword to me while kneeling on a single knee making an oath to me, I look at his status and find that he has a new job already active, in addition, he has some new titles, but only one caught my attention. Job: [ Dragonewt Knight ] Title: [ Knight of Zenos ] Chapter 360 Cap 359: Lilith(Chapter Preview) Barok''s changes had been bigger than I expected that day, for some reason he inherited many of my features like the color of his skin and hair, also the tattoo on his arms, besides the sword he used looked a lot like the scales of my wings and the body of Dragon of Nyx. What surprised me, even more, was the job and title he was given, I didn''t expect any of that so I had to talk to Nix through my shadow exining to her what happened as she continues on her way to the capital. Nix exined to me that even though my True Dragon bloodline hadn''t fully awakened yet, I already had the pact ability that I would normally only have upon fully bing a Dragon by awakening my bloodline. True Dragons can choose Servants, Knights, and Priestesses to stand by their side, that''s why they need people to represent their will in many situations where they can''t appear anywhere, but that''s only for those at the top. True Dragons can use their power to help others awaken their potential, can grant power to others, and can even transform a person into Dragonewt. Because of this, they are considered demigods, but Nix said that most of them are not, only the True Elder Dragons are true demigods. Nix said that by granting my Dragon lineage to a warrior, I made him my Knight without knowing it, as he received my power, his body was transformed with my reference one, so his hair and skin were simr to mine. Also, Nix said that in the next evolutions of Barok his ck scales can transform into the crystal scales that she and I already possess. Over the next few days, Barok trained alongside Ivan and Sapphira to learn to control his new body, I hope he has time to get used to his new power until battle. ---------- On the 7th day of travel As the days went by I finished the synthesis of the Demonic bloodlines and went looking for Alessandra who has been spending thest ten days trapped in the library or training spells with ¨¦rica. ¨¦rica has already told me that Alessandra has been learning several magical skills in thest few days, it seems that as she already had all the knowledge she needed, all that was left for her was to train in a more practical way. But a problem arose in Alessandra''s training, she had very little mana, besides her body was very weak making her not able to train as much as she would like and forcing her to interrupt her training several times. I asked Freya to call Vanessa and Alessandra to the hall we used as a meeting room, I had already taken her out of meetings here when I granted the power to Barok. Soon Freya is apanied by Vanessa, Lilian, and Alessandra. Alessandra approaches me in the center of the room as the others retreat to the corners of the room. "I''ve waited a long time for this, I already thought you''d forgotten about me." (Alessandra) "You bestowed such a powerful body on Barok, but you haven''t sought me out for days." (Alessandra) "Do you have any idea how weak and inadequate this body is for my training?" (Alessandra) "You talk like your body is some kind of old outfit you''re trying to change into something different." (I) "That''s a great metaphor, but there''s only one mistake." (Alessandra) "I haven''t recognized this body as mine in a long time." (Alessandra) "(Her words are too heavy talking about herself like that while she has such a weird smile on her face.)" (I) As always talking to Alessandra is something that causes a strange and bizarre feeling in anyone, her eyes are always very intense and she says bizarre things as if it''s normal while keeping a smile on her face. I''m starting to think that giving her a demon bloodline might be a bad idea, but it won''t make any difference which bloodline I give her as she''s going to end up bing a Demon one way or another. "Unlike Barok, I needed to do some preparation for you, I think you can understand why I chose to do this with you two, right?" (I) "Yes, you want those with the greatest desire to fight the enemy, but you made a mistake with Barok." (Alessandra) "Even though he hates the enemy, he''s already outgrown that hate, that''s because of you and your hired Spirit." (Alessandra) "I realized that too, the reasons why you want to fight is no longer for the destruction of your vige, but mainly because they are my enemies." (I) "For Barok them being responsible for everything bad that happened to his people is just a bonus." (I) "But you don''t have to worry about me, my motives will remain revenge, brutal, bloody and wonderful revenge." (Alessandra) "..." (I) "Of course, I haven''t forgotten what we talked about earlier, I know this power won''t be free and I don''t mind serving you, in fact, I''m grateful for it as it will allow me to continue living in such a fun ce." (Alessandra) "In thest few days, I''ve started thinking about things I haven''t thought about in thest ten years." (Alessandra) "After our conversation a few days ago, I started to think about what to do after my revenge, then I realized that I don''t have anywhere to go or anyone I want to meet." (Alessandra) "But here there are many people who are fun to talk to like ¨¦rica, Nira, Beatriz, and Lyra." (Alessandra) "Even more, there are a lot of books here, books that would be hard to find, I can research any kind of magic I want, there''s also a lot of fun things going on here." (Alessandra) "I''m d you''re enjoying being here." (I) "So let''s start, I ask you not to resist my power and my Auras when they enter your body." (I) "Wait! What about the blood? Aren''t you going to give me your blood to drink?" (Alessandra) "Which?" (I) "You weren''t going to turn me into a Demon Vampire? Also don''t forget to change my name as you promised." (Alessandra) "..." (I) I think she''s the first one to start making demands like she''s a spoiled brat at a time like this. I take a goblet and fill it with my blood, then float it over to her, it was a little unsettling to see her drink my blood with a smile and then lick her lips. "Delicious, now we can start." (Alessandra) "..." (I) Sigh I look at Vanessa and Freya, see that ¨¦rica has arrived to watch too, ¨¦rica nods knowing I''m starting to have second thoughts about this so I sigh before I start. I activate my Auras, Blood Servant, Vampire Servant, and Blood Pact abilities. I feel my Auras entering Alessandra''s body without resistance, then the red energies leaving my hands to enter her body also focusing on her stomach while making a red light illuminate inside her. Soon my mana, blood, Ki, and spirit energy leave my body entering Alessandra''s body which starts to float. Ding! <[ Vampire transformation process started ]> . . <[ Human submitted to you willingly ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on Alessandra (Human) ]> . . . <[ Skill [ Blood Pact ] activated ]> . . <[ You have the choice to grant power to Alessandra (Human) if you wish ]> At that moment information begins to pop into my head about what I want to grant her. I choose to grant the [ Twilight Demon: 100% ] bloodline and the [ Blood Elemental Affinity: 1 ] skill. Ding! <[Arge amount of malice found in Alessandra (Human) ]> . . <[ Initiating the process of malice being converted into potential ]> . . <[ Her Aura began to corrupt Alessandra (Human) ]> . . <[ Alessandra (Human) was sessfully corrupted by her Aura ]> . . <[ Corruption has begun to integrate the bloodline [ Twilight Demon: 100% ] ]> . . <[ Demonification of Alessandra is in process ]> Soon I feel the dark energy forming the shadow figure again around me, then the shadow figure puts his shadow w inside his hood pulling out a red crystal boss and a purple orb, the shadow figure uses the crystal horn red to pierce Alessandra''s heart as the purple sphere enters her head. Ding! <[ Interference detected from God Vidark''s Blessing on individual ]> . . . <[ God Vidark''s Blessing bes stronger by bestowing a Stigma on Alessandra (Human) ]> At that moment I see the shadow figure release the red horn and lift Alessandra''s body while the red horn prates more and more into her body until it can no longer be seen, then blood starts toe out of Alessandra''s body through her mouth, ear, eyes, nose, and pores forming a sphere around it that starts to burn in red, ck and purple colors. Thissts for tens of minutes while my power is being consumed almostpletely to maintain this process until finally, the fire enters the sphere lit from within while showing a moving silhouette. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ The individual wants a new name to be born ]> I wished to give Alessandra a name, I could also feel her craving a name more and more through the connection we were now forming when the notification appears as if in response to our wish. "From now on her name will be Lilith!" (I) When I say that name the sphere begins to crack like an eggshell, then explodes releasing a ck mist simr to miasma around the surroundings obstructing the view. Within this fog I see a ck eye and a gold eye looking at me, then I see a silhouette that kneels before hearing a dazzling voice talking to me. "Thank you for letting me be reborn so magnificently, Father." (Lilith) Chapter 361 Cap 360: Battle At Makari Capital Part 1(Chapter Preview) Everyone spent their time training, even the people at the camp in case they needed help just like in thest town. Barok has been training all these days and managed to get used to his current body, Sapphire even told me that she has been teaching Barok some sword techniques as she also uses a big sword. Lilith was the one who managed to surprise me, it only took her two days to get used to the body, and spent the rest of the time training her magic. Lilith''s new appearance is quite different from before, her skin has turned dark red, she has two ck horns on her head, ck hair, one purple eye, and the other golden eye. Lilith''s appearance now looks like a teenager, her ws are ck, she has wings simr to ¨¦rica''s, but hers are red bat wings and Lilith also has a much longer red tail than ¨¦rica''s tail tip has a very sharp bone de. Lilith became a Twilight Demon Vampire, she is able to drink blood and absorb mana with her tailor her teeth. Her face haspletely changed from what it used to be, she doesn''t even look like the same person anymore and looks very happy about it, her mouth has a lot of sharp teeth but that doesn''t stop her from smiling which can scare an ordinary person as her eyes look even more intense now. Lilith is a very beautiful woman, she mostly dresses in clothes made from monster hides, she likes to wear long pants and cleavage shirts, she has very sensual curves as she seems to enjoy teasing people. ording to Rakan and ¨¦rica, she spent thest few days of travel training her spells, it seems that she mastered lower level spells in a few days and decided to learn somebat skills from Elsaris. Everyone was as ready as you could be in such a short time. ---------- Pov Vanessa: Today is the 10th day of the trip to the capital and everyone is training as much as they can, I am also training every day. It''s now overnight and I''m resting in my room when someone knocks on my door, it was Lilian I let in. "Need something?" (I) "I just wanted to know your opinion on the holy son''s n." (Lilian) "I''m a little worried about his n." (Lilian) "Are you worried that only you and three other people are responsible for sabotaging the magic circle?" (I) "No, that part of the n I agree, a small, specialized group will be better in this situation." (Lilian) "So you''re worried about the town poption part of the n?" (I) "No, even if I think this part of the n is good, I find it difficult for everyone to run away, but you can''t save everyone." (Lilian) "I''m worried about the part about the attack on the castle, we don''t know the strength and number of enemies there, besides the holy son is one of those who will attack the ce." (Lilian) "Are you worried about my Father participating in the n?" (I) "Yeah, someone like him shouldn''t put himself at the front of the battle like that." (Lilian) "I worry about him too, but give up that thought, he''s too stubborn to change his way of doing things, he doesn''t even realize how important his existence is." (I) "He''s always looking for the best solution to make everyone safe, but he always forgets that he needs to be safe too." (I) "During these days I''ve been here, I''ve seen him do amazing things, a city within a dungeon and bestowing powerful bloodlines on his servants." (Lilian) "It was the first time I saw something like that, the power to change someone''s destiny, that kind of power is something I''ve never heard of before except in the myths of the Goddess Selene." (Lilian) "I can''t ept him in such danger." (Lilian) "Just do your part of the n, my Father is not someone easy to kill, besides I already said we won''t be able to change his mind." (I) "Now go to sleep, we have a few days to continue training, so we''ll have to wake up early tomorrow." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: During the afternoon of the 12th day I was training my sword techniques while using magic at the same time, in the next battle we will have to face King Makari, as I don''t know what can happen I will have to prepare for all asions. "We''re here, master." (Nix) "..." (I) I could hear Nix''s voiceing from my shadow, it seems we arrived a little faster than anticipated. I go back to the mansion while La and Nix enter the Dungeon, I tell them both to rest, Nix tells me that he opened the Dungeon gate inside an abandoned hunting cabin near the city. I asked Freya to call everyone for a final meeting where we went over the n again in detail. I said we were going to attack an hour before dawn. I tell Nix and La to rest until the moment we start the n, meanwhile, I tell everyone to go make their final preparations. Meanwhile, I leave the Dungeon and climb a tree to get a view of the city close by. "If it wasn''t such a big problem I wouldn''t want to be a part of it." (I) Sigh "This time it would be really nice if a Hero of justice arrived to deal with the Demons with his shining armor." (I) "Where are the heroes of this world, damn it!" (I) "Why are you out here alone, master?" (Kira) "I''mining about this whole situation, if it wasn''t for such a big crisis I wouldn''t get into this problem, but it had to be a n to destroy a continent..." (I) "As far as I know, this is not the first time ns to destroy a continent have been used." (Kira) "From the stories I''ve heard, 200 years ago a hero of this continent led an army destroying half of the dark continent." (Kira) "I don''t care about the political and military problems of these two continents, I''m just doing this because this is home to so many of you." (I) "I know the master doesn''t like to do this sort of thing, I also know that you care about the people of Valen City." (Kira) "You just don''t want to admit that you also want to stop their n." (Kira) "But would anyone else have figured this out to help?" (I) "I even thought about calling the ck market people, but I don''t want them to know our secrets, I don''t trust them." (I) I spent some time talking to Kira while watching the city, I could see that there was also an rm barrier around the city, and I could see the soldiers on the walls and patrolling the outskirts of the city. "(It takes a few hours to finish this problem.)" (I) ----------- Time passed and there were only less than two hours left for the Suns to rise, everyone was awake and ready. I do the same as I did in thest city, I leave everyone inside the Dungeon while stepping into the shadow of a patrolling soldier. I stay in his shadow until I get through the barrier, then I start switching from shadow to shadow as I walk away from the city gates, after that, I look for an empty shop or house that is above the sewers to do the same thing asst time. This time it took me a while to find an empty store or house like that since this city has arger poption and apparently a busy nightlife. But after a few minutes of searching, I found an empty house, when I walked in I noticed that there wasn''t even furniture inside, it must be a house for sale. I enter and open the gate to the Dungeon, then Nix, La, Elsaris, and Lilian exit the Dungeon. "Wait while I open a ticket for you." (I) I spent 30 minutes opening a passage to the sewers, then the 4 enter, after that I call the others to mix with the people of the city, from what I saw there are almost no soldiers inside the city, most are at the gates or on the walls of the city. Those who came out of the Dungeon were Jay, Kira, and Byakko, they are strong and will be responsible for killing the soldiers on the walls when the battle starts, that''s why the soldiers surely have orders to stop the poption from leaving the city. After they left I closed the dungeon while I go somewhere else, I''m going close to the castle, I got close to the castle and sneaked into the castle grounds, I went to the weapons shed and opened the Dungeon gate there for everyone left. Once all the mainbatants have left with Rakan, I close the Dungeon gate and exit the castle leaving them behind as I head for the center of town. Arriving downtown I enter an alley where I emerge from the shadows with a hood hiding my appearance and blend in with the people walking through the town square as I wait for the moment when the n will begin. In the meantime, all I can do is keep walking around here without attracting attention, but it surprised me to have so many shops open with people walking the streets sote at night, at least it helps me to stay hidden in the crowd. Chapter 362 Cap 361: Battle At Makari Capital Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: As soon as we left the Dungeon and entered the hole the master made to reach the sewers. In the sewers, Lilian and I went on separate paths from the other two, ording to what Leonardo told us there are secret passages that lead to the 10 connections, Elsaris and I already know the location of these passages. Elsaris and La were responsible for destroying 8 of the connections, while Lilian and I were responsible for destroying only 2, but that''s because we have something else to do after that. "You''re ready?" (I) "Yeah, I don''t think we''ll have any problems with our part." (Lilian) Lilian and I follow to one of the secret passages while we stay hidden from the Kimera Soldiers, I hide in the shadows, but Lilian seems to disappear while hiding her presencepletely. Once we arrive at the entrance we wait for the patrols to pass before opening the passage by pressing two bricks that open the passage, as soon as we enter I put on an illusion to keep the passage open without calling attention to a quick exit if necessary. It was a narrow corridor for one person that led us to a small room where there was a magic crystal floating in the middle of a magic circle, in addition, the entire room was made of ck stone. "A pity to destroy a magic crystal of this size." (I) "I can see why we can''t destroy this and walk away, it has a lot of warning spells near the magic circle, it also has a barrier magic to defend the magic circle." (Lilian) "This would be useful against others, but ¨¦rica''s cursed fire can burn its own mana as fuel, everything in this room will be destroyed, once the barrier disappears the magic circle and magic crystal will be destroyed in seconds." (I) "I''ve seen the damage this purple fire has done to the extremists, even if someone makes it this far they won''t make it through the fire or they''ll be seeking their own death." (Lilian) "What time is the crystal to be activated?" (I) "After the sunrise, in an hour and a half or so." (Lilian) "Where would be the best ce to put the crystal?" (Lilian) "Put it right here where we are, as long as it stays inside this room no matter where it is, after that we''ll go to the next one." (I) "Right." (Lilian) Lilian takes a magic crystal that has a strong purple glow from her storage item and puts it on the floor, so we go back the way we entered, there were three kimera soldiers passing by, we waited a few minutes until they were far away, then we left and closed the passage before following our way. We followed the same steps for the second connection, after entering the connection room I leave the crystal that was with me inside the room. "Now we have to get out of the sewers." (I) "Do you have the poison barrels?" (I) "Yes, I''m impressed with the quality of this poison, not many Alchemists are capable of making something of that quality." (Lilian) "There are many reasons for this, Lyra has learned a lot about venoms from Arachnees and Lamias." (I) "Both races have studied alchemy for generations researching mainly on poisons." (I) "Also, the materials that were used in this poison were the master''s and Jade''s poisons, not to mention the other ingredients and mixtures that Lyra must have put in to make the poison''s effects even more deadly." (I) "You were talking to Leonardo before we left the Dungeon, do you know where we are going?" (Lilian) "Yeah, we''re going to need to get out of the sewers, the entrance to the ce we want to go to stay on the surface." (I) After saying that Lilian and I went out through the passage closing the entrance before heading outside, the entrance the master created for us is now closed, so we will have to go through the sewer entrance. We followed our path taking twenty minutes to reach the exit while we continued hiding from the Kimera Soldiers, at the entrance we saw that there were dozens of these soldiers looking outside, it must be preventing against us. I grab Lilian''s shoulder and we both start to sink into the shadows, doing this with someone else takes a lot of energy, but it will make it easier for us to get out. I walk past all the soldiers going from shadow to shadow, when I get to the streets I go to an alley ande out of the shadows. "These are very useful skills, I would love to have Affinity with the shadow element, it would have been very useful in my line of work." (Lilian) "Freya told me you''ve seen the master bestowing power and bloodlines, so you only need to talk to him after this is over." (I) "I wouldn''t dare ask the holy son for anything..." (Lilian) "Looks like Vanessa has a few things in store for you." (I) "She said I didn''t need to hide the things she told me." (Lilian) "She''s right, the master doesn''t like to keep secrets from hispanions." (I) "Then don''t worry about it, besides I can talk to the master about youter, but I think you''ll have to earn his trust first." (I) "The holy son still doesn''t trust me." (Lilian) "Actually, he already trusts you since Vanessa epted you as a subordinate." (I) "He just has doubts about his motives for agreeing to stay with us." (I) "Just tell him the truth after this is over." (I) After a little conversation we started walking from alley to alley to the ce that Leonardo spoke to me before, it was a side street where some houses were, I could see the lights off in the houses. I walked over to a two-story government building that houses maintenance tools and the entrance to the passage that the builders used during the construction of the sewers. The building is empty so we have nothing to worry about, I open the passage and we go inside, then I take the paper where Leonardo drew the tunnel system that looks like abyrinth. Following the directions shown on the map, we arrive in arge room with stairs forming a dome on the floor, this is the top of the secret room where the magic control circle is. "This is the ce, prepare the poison, as soon as the explosions start we will throw the poison in there and head towards the castle." (I) "OK." (Lilian) Chapter 363 Cap 362: Battle At Makari Capital Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov King Makari: It''s been 17 days since we activated the magic control circle, there are still three days left before I get at least one sessful summon of the Dragon of Destruction. I was very surprised 13 days ago when the curse I ced on that summoner broke, which means she must be dead. I was very confused when this happened, I really wanted to know if she was able to summon our troops to this continent. If she died it means they must have stopped her from doing the invocation or she wouldn''t be dead. I must say I didn''t expect them to be able to do something like this. They interrupted my ns several times before I even found out about them. I don''t even know who''s attacking me and I''ve already lost three cities. But I know they won''t be able to get here fast enough, even if they could I''ve already gathered my army on the city walls and in the sewers. The moment any sign of them is found I have given orders to activate the city''s magic circle and start the summoning. At that moment the barrier will be activated leaving everyone trapped, even if there is a small chance of failure by activating the magic circle before, this is still better than being interrupted again. Besides, failure will only cause the summon to go out of control, which won''t make much difference in my ns, it would be better to be a sess for me to at least try to get control over the Dragon of Destruction, but I can''t put the n to lose if enemies attack first. "What''s the matter, Makari? Are you still thinking about the enemy?" (Garius) "How can I not think about it? This time I don''t even know if we''ll be able to seed in the n." (I) "Even if we can''t destroy the entire Morror Continent, we should still be able to destroy more than half of the continent and weaken the other half." (Garius) "That would be good enough, besides we''re not sure if this enemy is alive? Maybe that Rogue managed to start the summon before she died." (Garius) "If that had happened, we would have heard from ourrades by now." (I) "But let it go, it doesn''t matter anymore as we just have to continue with this n." (I) I look at my old friend, he created this group together with me and he must be the person I trust the most. "Where''s your wife? Tired of ying with that garbage?" (I) Sigh "I had left her behind whileing here, I didn''t expect so many things to happen, unfortunately, I didn''t have time to send someone to bring her before the city was attacked." (Garius) "Why are you sighing like that for a simple human, you can get anyone else to have fun with after the n." (I) "You don''t understand, you have no idea how much effort I put into breaking her." (Garius) "The pain I caused her body, the humiliation I put her through, the things I forced her to do." (Garius) "The first few years she was very weak and surrendered too easily, I had nned to kill her after making her see the bodies of her parents whomitted suicide, but when I saw the hate in her eyes I couldn''t help but smile." (Garius) "I''ll never understand why you like to do these things, I can''t stand being around humans, these 50 years of work were hell for me, I felt like throwing up every time they called my name into their filthy mouths." (I) "Meanwhile you were having fun andughing at your toy." (I) "I won''t deny that it was a lot of fun to destroy that woman, but I also had my reasons, you know I study Demonic magic and forbidden magic." (Garius) "10 years ago I had managed to understand a method to be much stronger, but for that, I would have to absorb the power of a Human who turned into a Demon, besides that it had to be from someone at the moment of transformation." (Garius) "I even let her study my magic books and my Demon books, all this was to increase the demonic influence within her, needed her to desire to be a Demon." (Garius) "You have the power to corrupt others into Demon, why didn''t you use it?" (I) "Because I need the transformation to be spontaneous, that''s why I let her umte a lot of malice inside her, now it shouldn''t belong." (Garius) "Too bad her ns were spoiled, she must be dead." (I) Sigh "Ten years of wasted effort, now I''ll have to look for another guinea pig, maybe the process is faster if the Human has more mana, it would also be nice if she was more resistant." (Garius) "I had to spend a lot of resources healing my wife each time she was close to death." (Garius) "Use an adventurer, it should be enough for you..." (me) Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! By the time the Suns were rising I was talking to Garius while trying to forget about the three cities I lost, but at that moment explosions happen somewhere in the city. "What are these explosions..." (Garius) ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! "..." (I) "..." (Garius) Right after the explosions a deafening roar covered the entire city, I could feel a bizarre and sinister presence within that roar, I ran to the top of the tower and from there I saw a monster in the middle of the city, it was some kind of giant Basilisk. I look at the city from afar noticing something that fills me with fury, a boundless bloodlust leaves my body. "That''s an illusion..." (Garius) "I know, but that''s not what makes me mad..." (I) "Look at the city streets, the magic circle hasn''t been activated yet, plus the poption is running out of the city." (I) "It should have been activated by now, did they manage to reach the magic control circle room?" (Garius) "I don''t know and it doesn''t matter anymore, they managed topletely derail our ns this time." (I) "With what happened in the other three cities, it was only a matter of time before the surrounding Realms began to investigate, but it didn''t matter if we managed to do the summoning this time." (I) "But now that shouldn''t be possible anymore, I don''t know what they did exactly, but the explosions from before seemed muffled, they must havee from the sewers, the magic circle must be destroyed by now." (I) "I''ll call the others to attack..." (Garius) "No need, they muste here, they never left anyone alive in the other cities, so they wille here, prepare the others." (I) "Yea." (Garius) "I will not underestimate them, so we will wait for them on a battlefield where we are more prepared." (I) ---------- Pov Nix: Lilian and I waited until the explosions started, meanwhile, we both sat there waiting in silence to make sure the enemy wouldn''t notice our presence on top of them. When the explosions started I exchange a look with her nodding, then I transform my hand and punch the top of the dome opening a big hole where we throw three barrels of poison, in mid-air Lilian used tornado magic breaking the barrels and spreading the poison that turned into gas as soon as it came out of the barrels. We ran out of there the same way we came, as soon as we left we hear the master''s roar spreading throughout the city, his roar is full of the master''s Aura which doesn''t affect me, but Lilian beside me was frozen in ce while trembled. I give her two ps on the face to wake her up before continuing, as we exit the government building where the walkway was, we see people on the streets running and we also see people standing still while looking in one direction. When I look in that direction I see a big Basilisk roaring in the sky, it looks like the master is already doing his part of the n, now we don''t need to keep hiding like that. Lilian and I run to the square jumping from roof to roof as in the streets people are running over each other to run away from the square. ----------- Pov Kira: While I was sitting on the city walls and waiting for the signal to go towards the master, Byakko was in her cat form lying on my legs sleeping. Soon the explosion sounds can be heard, I can even see some houses shaking probably because they are close to the explosion, Jay appears next to me while watching what is happening. We''re both out of masks since they''re broken, but I still have my mom''s mask with me and Jay pulls a new mask from his storage item. At that moment a roar that seems toe out of nowherees from the direction of the square at the same time as a Basilisk like the one we killed inside the Great Serpent Dungeon in Valen City, but this Basilisk was much bigger. I stand up while holding Byakko in my arms and look back, on top of the walls there were many bodies and blood, in addition, there were also some strange body parts of monsters on somebodies. We had already killed all the kimera soldiers and enhanced soldiers up here, the poison that Nix and Lilian will use should kill the others who are in the magic control circle room, so all that remains is the attack on the enemy base in the castle. I jump off the wall fall on top of a building and start going from roof to roof towards the square where I want to meet the master before heading to the castle. Jay is following me closely as we watch an ever-increasing crowd rush out of town through the gates, it looks like the n is working very well. But strangely I see a White Elf surrounded by children looking at me in surprise, I only looked at her for a moment before continuing running. Chapter 364 Cap 363: Battle At Makari Capital Part 4(Chapter Preview) I was walking in the town square and I stopped at a ce to watch the Suns rise, soon I see even more people walking in the streets, I see children and adults, adventurers and vendors, men and women, people of the Human, Beastman, Dwarf races, a few Runics and Elves were also walking the streets. I''ve seen children ying, people eating, vendors opening their food stalls, and adventurers looking tired as they walk towards the gates inbat gear or discarded armor. Among the adventurers I saw an Elf who looked to be around 40 years old, she was the oldest looking Elf I have ever seen, she was sitting eating some kind of meat on the other side of the square while staring at me, she looked to be in normal clothes, but I realized that she has greater strength than she tries to show. She was watching me and didn''t even try to hide since I noticed her before dawn hiding in a room, maybe that''s why she gave up hiding, but I don''t feel maliceing from her, I can''t feel her Aura either. I smile while still hiding most of my face with the hood, so I use a rune on my shadow and create another one that I make go to this White Elf''s shadow, she followed the rune with her eyes but didn''t react letting the rune hit your shadow. "Why are you watching me?" (I) "Because you''re up to something." "I''m just someone walking around the square to pass the time." (I) "I noticed your presence during the night, you walked aimlessly without ever straying too far from the center of the square and trying to stay close to the ces with more people, you also didn''t talk to anyone and you''re hiding your face." "Everything about you is suspicious, you seem to be waiting for something." She and I started talking in low voices almost like whispering, so no one will be able to hear us, I can speak and hear her leave from our shadows. "Why are you trying to talk to me instead of running? Aren''t you afraid I''ll call the soldiers?" "Soon there won''t be any more soldiers in this city, you also noticed that there aren''t any around." (I) "..." "I can''t tell if you''re a passing adventurer or a spy for some nation, but I have a request for you." (I) "Why would I do anything you say?" "Like everyone else, I''m limited in the number of things I can do at the same time." (I) "Soon there will be trouble, please take everyone out of town, if possible try to protect the children gathered to your right with your Aura." (I) "What are you doing? If you don''t tell me I''ll have to stop you." "You can''t stop me and you know that, I have nothing against you or these people, I just want everyone to get out of this town as quickly as possible, this is for their own good." (I) "I hope I can do something for them, I know I can''t save them all, but your help might be able to help save a few more." (I) I knew from the start that my n would not be without the loss of innocent life, but I hoped to be able to save the lives of at least 80% of the people. During my conversation, I realized that the reason this Elf didn''t start attacking me at any time was that she was around people all the time. I got the impression that she didn''t want to involve innocent people, so I made this request to her, at this point any help is wee. "What you..." Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! Soon explosions could be hearding from underground, moreover, the earth was shaking and almost all the people started to fall, the only people who were not affected by the tremor were me and this White Elf who kept looking at me. "Protect the children now." (I) I deactivate the shadow voice rune that Nix taught me before taking action. I stand up and hold a magic crystal that pours out my mana as I begin to control my Aura while gathering it in my throat at the same time activating the "Sonic Scream" skill which only raises my voice using my Ki. ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! I used much more of my Ki to further amplify the power of this skill while continuing to infuse my Aura into my voice, instead of a normal scream I tried to make a roar as best I could, I spent days training to infuse my Aura into my voice, it''s still not perfect but it serves what I want to do. My Aura is the result of synthesizing various Aura abilities, so it has several effects that I can choose to use or not now that I''ve learned more about Auras from Sophia. I use my Aura on my roar using the fear effect, doing my best to get my voice across the city. While trying to control various skills and techniques during my roar, I am still controlling the magic crystal to activate an illusion spell that creates a giant Basilisk, I was inspired by the monster we defeated in the Great Serpent Dungeon in Valen City, the only difference is that I''m making this Basilisk three times bigger to cause as much fear as possible. As I did so I suddenly felt a bloodlust directed at me, I looked at it with difficulty while keeping my roar and control over the illusion, the Elf woman was protecting the children as I had asked, then directed them to the exit along with some adults. As she walked away with the kids she tried to throw a knife at me, she didn''t aim at a vital spot so I think she intended to stop my roar or illusion magic. But at that moment a colored ray of lightes from the sky and a shadowes flying at high speed, soon I see La and Nix in front of me, the dagger was between the fingers of Dragon of Nix. Before long Lilian and Elsaris also appear, the Elf woman looks at me and runs along with the other people towards the exit of the city. After not being able to see anyone else around keeping the monster illusion while I make a big fireball and destroy some shops and houses where I didn''t feel the presence of people around, I did this to make immobilized people run to survive or do those who were trying to run towards the square to run back towards the exit. After that Kira, Byakko, and Jay arrived, I drink some potions and some blood to recover from all the energy I spent, I have to be at full strength for what''s toe as I don''t know if my n will take effect. "Have you all finished your parts of the n?" (I) "I and Nix finished our part as you requested." (Lilian) "All right on our side, master." (Nix) "That was an easy job." (Elsaris) "I didn''t have to do anything, I just sat on her shoulder while I left all the work to her." (La) "There were many enemies on the walls, most of them were just soldiers with Grade -B strength, there were only a few dozen Kimera Soldiers with Gra A strength." (Kira) "We managed to kill them all quickly, but we were exhausted afterward, so we rested until the moment of the explosions." (Jay) "Byakko is still resting." (Kira) It seems that everyone has done their part of the n as best they can so far, all that remains is to finish off the enemies in the castle. Now that the magic circle is no longer a danger, I could just walk away, but I''m not stupid to let a sinister Demon have the patience for a decades-old n like this that sure hates me to stay alive. I''m sure he wouldn''t rest until he found out you attacked him and ended his decades-old ns. I''m not going to let him live to cause me problemster, even if it''s risky, I''m going to end it all here and now. "Is everyone ready for battle?" (I) "Yes!" (all) "So let''s go." (I) With that, I and the others head for the castle at full speed to meet up with those who have already begun their attack. Chapter 365 Cap 364: Battle At Makari Capital Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov Ivan: I and the others are still inside the castle grounds, while the others were still getting ready to blow up the connection points, we were doing our part of the n too. Rakan was sent along with Beatriz to take a look at the magical defenses of the castle he created. "My heart is racing, I''m so happy it feels like I''m floating." (Lilith) "You''re floating..." (Jade) "..." (Lilith) "Looks like I still need to practice better using my wings, the master was right when he said it''s hard to control wings." (Lilith) Lilith has been impatient since she left the Dungeon, she knows her husband is here inside the castle and is anxious to find him. She didn''t even notice that she spread her wings and started to float, everyone is looking at her not understanding how she manages to smile in a situation like this, but I think they are still underestimating her madness. "Everyone stay prepared, for the time that has passed Beatriz and Rakan should return soon." (I) p It was just me talking and the two of them went through the door wearing soldiers'' clothes that they took into this room. "You took more than an hour, I thought it would be faster." (I) "There are many soldiers around here, it took me a while to give the slow-acting poison to everyone, I also managed to give the poison to some Demons and Vampires who were leading the soldiers, none of them had strength above Grade +A." (Beatriz) "As always Lyra does an excellent job with her poisons." (Beatriz) "My daughter is a genius, of course, she always does a good job." (I) I can''t help but smile on my face every time I hear someone praising my dear daughter, but I soon remember that I still have work to do. "Rakan, did you manage to sabotage the castle''s defenses?" (I) "Of course I did, I was the one who created these magical defenses." (Rakan) "I did just as you asked, but I left only the defenses active while I destroyed the attack magic circles, I also destroyed the control function, so they can''t control the spells installed in the castle." (Rakan) "Couldn''t you have transferred that control to us?" (I) "No, that''s the best I can do, besides they should find out what I did soon." (Rakan) "It doesn''t matter, look out the window, the Suns are already rising, so we should hear the explosions." (Vanessa) "But we need to wait until the master roars before acting." (Vanessa) With everyone watching the sky lighten, they stand in position waiting for the signal, a few minutester the explosions started, but we kept waiting until we heard the master roar. ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! We hear the master''s roar, but it has no effect on us as we are his servants, only Sapphire was a little affected by fear, but it onlysted a few seconds as the master is far away and she has a strength close to his. "Now!!!" (I) When we left we saw that there were already some soldiers down, but most of them were still standing even though their slow movement showed that they were weak. In addition, there were also soldiers running at full speed until we could see that the poison was not having an effect on them yet, there were also some soldiers that destroyed their clothes when they took a potion and their bodies started to grow horribly. There was a soldier whose arm grew several times its original size while scales grew down the arm, there was another soldier whose head grew horns, there was another soldier whose body became twice as big and covered in fur, etc. But there were also soldiers who fell after drinking the potion, there were even one of the soldiers who started to swell and exploded, scattering remains of his body in the surroundings. "No soldier should go through something like that, there is no glory or honor in that kind of life." (I) "I understand how you feel Ivan, but don''t go easy on them just because you feel sorry for their condition." (Irius) "Stop talking and attack soon." (¨¦rica) "< Fire Arrows > ¡Á10" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica released a shower of fire arrows that had little piercing power but made enemies start to burn, she created ten magic circles where ten arrows came out of each magic circle. Irius and I both use swords as we run towards the enemies, Irius makes a charge with his shield breaking an enemy''s arm while knocking him back and cutting another enemy in half. I run between enemies cutting their heads off to kill or ripping their limbs off to weaken, I can see Freya''s arrows flying, when I look where the arrows are going I see Mages and Archers in the windows aiming at us. But there was nothing to worry about, I could see streams of light trapping some enemies that scream while being burned by the light, they are probably Vampires. There are also some that are pierced in the head by Freya''s arrows without even having time to dodge. "< de of Fire >" (I) When I noticed three enemiesing toward me I send a de of fire that cuts the three in half while making them catch fire. I looked around and didn''t see any more enemies, there weren''t many, to begin with, thest ones were being killed by Jade and Lilith. The one that Jade took was crushed by Jade''s tail, I could hear her bones breaking from afar. The two who were with Lilith had their arms and legs ripped off, one of them had his heart pierced by Lilith''s tail while the other was being held by the neck by Lilith who was biting his neck. The two were drying up quickly as Lilith absorbed their blood and mana turning them into dry corpses. When she was done she had a satisfied smile on her face as she tossed the body in her hands to the side and kicked the other one out of the way. After that, shees walking up to me just like the others, but Lilith kept looking around with a happy smile as if she was enjoying the sight of the dead bodies on the floor. "(I feel sorry for the enemies she faces.)" (I) This fight only took about five minutes, but I wasn''t hearing the master''s roar anymore, it looks like he must be on his way. I look at Barok who has been quiet this whole time, he hasn''t tried to attack enemies, the same goes for Sapphire, Sophia, and Ibuki. They know they don''t have to do anything against such a small group of enemies, in Barok''s case I think he''s saving his strength to face the really strong enemies, I can see the nervousness in his eyes, this is his first real battle since he got the masters power and I can understand what he is feeling, in the past in the first battle I participated I was also nervous. When we were about to continue the invasion of the castle, I feel somethinging towards us from the sky and I look there, it was the master who had arrived flying. ----------- Pov Zenos: On the way to the castle, I approached Nix to talk to her while La sat on my shoulder. "Nix, I want you to step into my shadow, you know the n." (I) "All right." (Nix) Nix steps into my shadow, after which I spread my Dragon Wings and look at the others. "Try to keep up the pace, we have to speed up to meet the others before entering the castle." (I) After saying that I start flying towards the castle as Jay, Kira, Elsaris, and Lilian manage to keep their pace as they jump from roof to roof faster. When we passed the castle walls I saw many bodies on the ground, many of these bodies were deformed and looked more like monsters than people. I see Ivan and the others gathered near the bodies start to head towards the castle, but suddenly Ivan and Sapphire turn towards me as I approach tond next to them. "The master was quick, I was anxious for the master to arrive quickly to fight at his side." (Ibuki) I pat Ibuki''s head as I turn to the others seeing Kira, Jay, Elsaris, and Lilian along with them. "We are all together, let''s start the final part of the n, have no mercy on the enemies, kill them all." (I) We all run to one of the walls that Rakan pointed out, so I punch with all my strength making a passage for us, just like I asked Rakan to disable the defenses in some parts to facilitate our entry. As soon as I passed the wall two maids tried to attack me, but both lost their heads before approaching. "(Ibuki''s sword attacks are getting faster, it looks like she has been training diligently.)" (I) When we entered the castle I use my detection skill to sense everything in the castle, I feel 4 strong presences in arge room closer to the top of the castle, one of these presences was very strong and released a great bloodlust directed at me, he can me notice by the way. I also feel hundreds of weaker presences in various parts of the castle, some areing here running. "Lilith, you said you attended some of the extremist meetings with your husband, right?" (I) "Yes, he used these meetings to find new ways to humiliate or torture me in public." (Lilith) "Have you ever seen King Makari at these meetings?" (I) "Only twice, he always sat next to my husband and two others, one of those people being a bald ck-skinned Vampire and the other person being the Queen a Demon." (Lilith) "Did those four people seem to be the leaders?" (I) "Yes, the others seemed to respect and fear the four." (Lilith) "So I already know where they are." (I) Chapter 366 Cap 365: Battle At Makari Capital Part 6(Chapter Preview) I already knew where the enemies were, I also feel that there was an underground space with many weak presences gathered without moving, they must be prisoners like the others I found in the noble mansions that I invaded in the other three cities. The important thing now is to pass the orders on to others. "Sapphire, Ivan, Lilith, and Lae with me to what I think is the throne room, the others I want you to split into groups of three." (I) "Vanessa, there''s a group of Vampires in what I think is the hall, they''re gathering to get the best advantage probably, it looks like they''re all Vampires by their Auras, they''re heading that way." (I) "I''ll take care of them, thanks for saying that Dad." (Vanessa) "Be careful and don''t underestimate your enemies." (I) "Yes!!!" (all) After saying that I start to go upstairs while La and Lilith kill the servants along the way, I noticed that some are Demons or Vampires, but most of the servants were Humans, probably Demon worshipers. When we arrived in a few minutes running non-stop through the dozens of corridors of the castle I already knew because my Aura made me see everything in the castle in my mind. In the throne room, there were three men and a woman who directed a strong bloodlust toward me and mypanions, but strangely I feel an even stronger bloodlust than theirs at my side, but it is not directed towards me. "I found you honey." (Lilith) ----------- Irina''s People: I''m with Irius and Ibuki, the three of us were walking through the corridors, we decided to go to the north tower that is closer, our idea is to finish off the enemies as quickly as possible so we can help others. As we walk Ibuki goes ahead because he has the best detection skills among the three of us, plus Ibuki is smiling happily. "This is my first time hunting inside a castle, there are so many ces to look, I''m so anxious..." (Ibuki) "< Phantom de >" (Ibuki) As we were walking down the hall someone goes through the door on our left and tries to cut Ibuki who defends with a sword deflecting the enemy''s attack while cutting with the second sword, the enemy tries to defend with the arm that is coated in metal, but when the second sword of Ibuki who was covered in darkness to the enemy''s arm, a de of darknesses out of the sword passing through the arm as if it were a mist before hitting the enemy''s head-splitting it in half. "Have you noticed the enemy yet?" (I) "Yes, he hid his bloodlust well, but I felt his eyes on me as I approached the door." (Ibuki) "He was very impatient, he must not be very good at ambushes..." (Ibuki) "< Shield of Light >" (Irius) "< Sword of Piercing Light >" (Irius) While I was talking to Ibuki, a mage tried to hit us with thunder-type magic, but my brother defends us as he creates a sword of light that cuts through a frame that starts to bleed. "They''re too impatient to fall for such a bait." (I) "They don''t understand that even though we''re talking, we''re still keeping an eye on our surroundings." (Irius) The reason we talk like this is to make the enemy think we are distracted, my Father is always teaching us never to let our guard down outside the mansion. Even in the manor, we don''t let our guard down as the Fairies are always very yful, because of that our alert level is always high. We continued running through the halls and found a person dressed as a noble with five maids at his side, all holding swords and spears. "< Water Prison >" (Irina) I saw that the person who looks like a noble would start to speak, but as soon as we are close enough I cast a spell that is normally used to trap the enemy. Ahhhh!!! Haaaaa!!!! Haaahhh!!!! This spell I made was big enough to trap the six enemies, that while activating the corrosion skill turning this water full of my mana into acid. "I think you''re walking with ¨¦rica a lot, this type of attack makes it impossible to eat the enemies as there will be nothing left of them, a waste." (Ibuki) "Your skills are too brutal for a White Mage, that''s already more effective than many Attack Mages of the same level." (Irius) "I can''t help it if corrosion is my only way to attack, it''s not like I like having such a brutal skill." (I) While talking to them Irius drills a door behind him pulling out the bloody de afterward and Ibuki cuts in half a maid who was hiding in the ceiling and tried to jump on top of us. I don''t think we''ll have any problems with these weak enemies. ---------- Pov Barok: I was with Jay and Freya, we were walking to the other side of the castle where the guest rooms and offices are ording to Jay. They said there will probably be some of these nobles who are Demons or Vampires there, so we''re attacking that part. I have to admit I''m nervous, this is my first battle under Grandmaster Zenos''mand, I can''t fail. "Don''t be nervous, it will only get in your way." (Freya) "With your strength, you shouldn''t have any problems dealing with this situation, so just stay calm and do what you normally do." (Freya) "I''m very anxious, even with my training and my superior strength, I haven''t been able to beat Ivan or Lady Sapphire once, I haven''t even managed tond a single attack." (I) "They''re both parts of the top ten strongest in the Dungeon, for someone who''s just arrived, you''re aiming too high if you think with just a few days of training you''ll beat them." (Jay) "Jay is right, don''t underestimate the power of others just to get stronger." (Freya) "You must train as hard as everyone else, and learn the best you can from Sapphire, if you do, you will get stronger." (Freya) "Yes, Mistress Freya." (I) Everyone at Dungeon treated me and my people very well, Mrs. Freya and Mrs. Caryna made a delicious meal for me and my people the day we arrived. Mr. Ivan knew he was an inexperienced leader for my people, so he often came to talk to me to teach me what I should do to lead my people better. Thedy Irina and the Ghoul named Jana came to me to learn thenguage of my people, the truth is that I am not good at teaching themonnguage to others and they both could see it, they started to learn ournguage even with someone as bad as me teaching them, all to be able to teach my people themonnguageter. Lady Sapphire taught me how to use a heavy sword, I have always used normal swords and made the mistake of treating the heavy sword in the same way, wasting its quality which is massive strength due to the weight of the sword. Lady Sapphire taught me how to hold the sword and swing it without using too much force, and taught me the moments where I should or shouldn''t use my strength during the swing of the sword to have the greatest effect. Miss Diana was also the one who discovered that I''m a Ki user, but she was the only one in my vige who was able to turn stamina into Ki, so I didn''t have anyone to teach me Ki control. Miss Diana taught me every night how to feel, control, and use my Ki correctly, thanks to her I felt my power increase again with everybat training I had with Lady Sapphire. The Great Dragon Nix also came many times to teach me more about Dragonewt and Dragons, I had to know more about my own race. I had the great honor of being taught by the great Dragon Nix how to fly, for me using my wings was something very difficult, many times during the trainingbats these wings hindered me more than they helped, so I trained every morning with the Great Dragon Nix to learn to control my wings and fly. I''m still not able to fly, but at least my wings no longer get in my way duringbat. Jay and I keep running without worrying about these little enemies that try to ambush us as Mistress Freya is killing everyone with her chips or with her wind magic while she talks in an easy way. The direction we''re going is where Jay says he feels several enemies gathered, we''ve already agreed that I''ll attack from the front while Jay attacks from the sides, Mrs. Freya will support attacking from behind. "They seem to have sensed our presence and gone there." (Jay) Once we get there Jay warns us that the enemy has moved into a room at the end of the hall. I run ahead already knowing it must be a trap, I bolster my body with my Ki and lunge while putting my wings forward. "Ahhh!!" (I) Before I even get to the door three trap spells activate, one on the wall to my left, one on the wall to my right, and one under my foot. "< Wooden Wall >" (Freya) "< Water Armor >" (Jay) Jay uses a rune on me that creates a water armor protecting me from the explosion beneath me, I punch the rock thorning from my left side breaking it into pieces and Freya hits the ground on my right side making the arrows logs grow on a wall standing trees intertwined blocking another rock thorn. "< Ki Fist >" (I) After these traps, I continue towards the door where I gather the Ki in my fist and punch the door. "< Dragon Sword >" (I) The enemies were just a few dozen Demons, with my initial punch I destroyed the door and threw some back making room for us to enter the room, meanwhile I summon the Dragon sword and use it to defend against a thunder spell that came from in front of me, Freya starts hitting the Mages with her arrows and spells, meanwhile, Jay has disappeared but must be killing the enemies while they are focused on me. I was able to kill the enemies with ease as my sword went through their shields and armor without ease, I even saw some decapitated enemies on the ground, probably Jay''s work, in ten minutes of fighting everyone was dead, I had some small wounds on my body for not being able to keep my Ki in the whole body correctly. Chapter 367 Cap 366: Battle At Makari Capital Part 7(Chapter Preview) Pov Vanessa: I was with Jade and Lilian, we were heading in the direction my Father pointed before, Lilian seemed to be emitting a slight bloodlust since my Father said that there would be Vampires gathered in this ce. On the way we found almost no enemies, the few that were nearby were killed by Lilian. They were just two humans in servant clothes, Lilian threw two knives killing them beforepleting a spell. "I can already feel them, they''re not far away." (Lilian) "I can feel a strong bloodlusting from the direction we''re heading." (Jade) "Probably the enemies, they should know we''re heading their way." (I) "I have the holy son to thank for the opportunity to kill these bastards who dare speak ill of the Blood Goddess." (Lilian) Lilian is very serious when the Goddess is rted, she takes her faith very seriously, but I don''t hate these Vampires for not worshiping the Goddess Selene. Everyone has the right to choose the God they choose to worship or to remain unconnected with the Gods for life, everyone has the right to choose. But what I can''t forgive is that they did many horrible things to innocent people, they let themselves be controlled by their hunger and power, so they did many evil deeds against innocent people. Vampires are a race that was created by the Goddess Selene, everything we are received from her, and I cannot remain silent for those who misuse these gifts to make innocent people suffer. The neutral faction I am a part of doesn''t just take care of the religion of the Goddess Selene, we also take care of hunting those who tarnish the Vampires'' name. Millennia ago Vampires were hunted all over the world, that''s why many Vampires were lost in their hunger or power causing destruction and death wherever they went. It wasn''t until the older Vampires joined together forming what is now known as the neutral faction that things started to look up. The neutral faction in those times hunted any Vampire who used the gifts the Goddess gave us to do evil deeds so that we could be impartial when applying punishment to these criminals, the priests prayed to the Goddess that she would judge their crimes. The truth is that Vampires can drink any type of blood and don''t need to kill their prey to do so, nowadays there are many Vampires who, when building their houses, choose to hire Human servants or buy ves to always be able to feed themselves, but that doesn''t mean that we need to mistreat them, on the contrary, the Vampires of the neutral faction treat them well, taking care of their health and food to ensure the quality of their blood. As many see it, Vampires nowadays are not so marginalized anymore, only some religions continue to treat us like monsters, but the reason we are still feared is because of these bastards who continue to tarnish the honor we fought so hard to achieve, that is Unforgiven. I, Lilian, and Jade arrived in front of a very decorated door, I could feel the bloodlust behind the doors, if I passed we would be attacked. "Can Jade handle the initial attack?" (I) "Clear." (Jade) "Lilian, when Ie in, don''t let anyone interrupt me." (I) "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I won''t let anyone near you." (Lilian) "So let''s start." (I) "< Devouring Serpent >" (Jade) Jade returns to her Lamia form, she has the spear that Anton made for her, this spear can be divided into three parts and has a chain made of a mixture of Maite and Mithril inside connecting the entire spear, that is to say, that the currents have a maic force at the same time we note that they have high mana conductivity. The handle is made from the Basilisk bones that the Father had and was synthesized with adamantine which is the strongest metal below Orichalcum, but thises with the downside of not conducting mana through it. The de is made from Basilisk fang synthesized with Mithril being linked with the chain inside, Lyra and Rakan took care to put some magic circles inside the spear, and Anton also used a crystal card with the poison ability on the spear. Honestly, this spear is a weapon worthy of being the national treasure of a Kingdom, but only Jade can use it as it became a binding weapon after a lot of work, that means no one else but Jade can use this spear. One of the characteristics of this spear is that it can absorb and release poison, Jade lets this spear absorb its poison along with its mana and makes an original attack from it, it makes a piercing attack forward making the image of a green snake appear to its face. around as if passing through its body going to its spear as it grows until it bes gigantic upon reaching the spearhead continuing its path forward. Bamm!! The energy snake continues forward smashing the hall doors, screams were heard from inside along with a mming noise, we enter as soon as the doors are open and see a path of destruction straight from the door to the far wall that cracked due to impact, but did not break. I saw that most Vampires are scattered on both sides of the room and there were no more near the doors, I also saw three bodies crushed on the wall in front of the door. From what I could see there were 50 Vampires and I could feel the presence of three Patriarchs/Matriarchs among them, regardless of our power the enemies are in greater numbers, they know this ande to us without fear. "I just need two or three minutes." (I) "Then be quick, I don''t know if I can hold this many enemies at the same time." (Jade) "< Poison Breath >" (Jade) "< Tracking Gaze >" (Lilian) "< yer Wind Dagger >" (Lilian) Jade releases a torrent of green mist from her mouth that hits enemies pushing them back, meanwhile, Lilian gets glowing golden eyes and seems to be able to see the enemy in the middle of the mist, she starts throwing daggers covered in wind element mana one behind the other in different directions. "I pray to the one who has control over life and death. I pray to the one who walks through oceans of blood to bring death to those who dare to go against her. I pray to the one whose name is a symbol of dominion and freedom." (eu) I leave the two of them to handle the attack as I begin to pray to the Goddess Selene as I activate my holy power. "< Coiled Serpent >" (Jade) As I do this I can see enemiesing out of the poison mist as theyunch various magic attacks at us. Jade ms her spear into the ground causing a green snake made of Mana to coil around us before turning silver as if it were made of metal. "Make this servant''s words her words so that the buried truth will be revealed. Make this servant''s power the de that will bring terror to your enemies. Make this servant''s body the receptacle for her will in this world." (I) "Stop the red-haired woman!" "She''s a Blood Priestess, don''t let her finish the prayer!!!!" "Kill them, it''s only three!!" "Are you ready Lillian?" (Jade) "Yes, disable the barrier." (Lilian) "< Storm Wave >" (Lilian) Enemies make various attacks against the Jade barrier, they attack with swords, spears, spells, skills, etc. This brings the barrier to the point of breaking after ten seconds when Jade suddenly deactivates the barrier at the same time as Lilian casts a spell that creates a wave of wind that bes a storm knocking all enemies away with all her mana. "< Piercing Spears >" (Jade) "O Blood Goddess Selene, may at the utterance of her name the skies be red and may this servant be bestowed with your blessings to bring judgment upon her enemies." (I) Jade takes advantage of this time that Lilian bought for her and ms the capo of her spear on the ground creating a magic circle that will make a copy of Jade''s spear appear in five ces in the room piercing five enemies and killing only two of them. As I finish the Goddess prayer, I feel her blessing within me spreading its power through my body, I feel my Aura spreading across the room and I stretch my wings reflexively as I feel the Goddess''s eyes on me. Soon my Aura concentrates above my head condensing along with the holy power in a circle of red energy. At this moment I can feel everything in this room, this space is under my control, I look at the Vampires who were about to start attacking, they stop halfway and start to shake, meanwhile in the corner of my eyes I see Lilian kneel towards me and Jade is looking at me in surprise. "In the name of the Goddess of Blood, present your sins to me, may the Goddess use me as a means to judge these criminals." (I) "< Blood Chains >" (I) Streams of blood flow from my wings and pin all the Vampires to their knees on the ground. "May your blood prove your innocence or your guilt." (I) "< Blood Scale >" (I) The image of an illusory red scale appears on top of each Vampire, on one side of the scale is the symbol of a drop of blood and on the other side is the symbol of a red sword, the blood of all Vampireses out of the body while in their minds if they pass the crimes theymitted so they know what they are being judged for, the blood that leaves their bodies only goes to the sword side making only that side of the scale weigh. "Your blood has proved your crimes, may the sword of blood serve your sentences." (I) "< Sword of Blood Judgment >" (I) The scales disappear as the Vampires'' blood that was on the scales turns into a red crystal sword and goes through the heads of most as a death sentence. But two Vampires had the sword through their hearts, I feel them weaken and I see the fangs in their mouths fall before the swords disappear as do the chains. "Two survived the trial with a sentence of having their Vampire bloodline taken away as well as all power they possessed." (I) Three drops of crystalline bloode out of three corpsesing to me and entering my body. "The judgment ends..." (I) After the trial, I feel my Aura weaken and the presence of the Goddess leave my body, I feel a weakness take over me and I almost fall if it wasn''t for Lilian running to hold me, meanwhile Jade goes to the two who survived the trial and kills them. "The master said no mercy." (Jade) Chapter 368 Cap 367: Battle At Makari Capital Part 8(Chapter Preview) Pov Diana''s: I, Beatriz, and ¨¦rica are going to the second floor of the castle, we are going to the ce where there should be a meeting room, Beatriz says she saw through one of the windows earlier that there were many enemies there. On the way, Beatriz and I killed the enemies faster than ¨¦rica could cast her magic. I sliced ??enemies to pieces with quick attacks while Beatriz always aimed at vital points killing enemies with single attacks. As we went to the second floor we kept looking inside the doors to make sure we didn''t have any more enemies, on the way we found some weak Demons and Vampires, it seems they were sent to explore and fight us. The strongest enemies must be using these little fish to make us expend our energies on the chance to facilitate their own battles, this is a simple strategy more effective in most situations. But this strategy is cruel to your own subordinates andpanions, besides it is useless to send these weaklings who die on the first hit, there was one of the Demons who was not even able to see my movements and wasughing when his body was split in two. After about ten minutes we arrived at the ce that Beatriz spoke about, but as soon as we entered there was nothing else there, there were no more enemies. "They must have gone somewhere else, they would be fools if they stayed here." (I) "..." (Beatriz) "We must hurry, soon they will notice our strength and some may try to run away, we have to kill as much as possible." (¨¦rica) "Wait..." (Beatriz) "..." (I) "..." (¨¦rica) Beatriz points to a bookcase and throws a quill on the floor in front of the bookcase, the quill is blown as if a breezees from behind the bookcase. "(A secret passage.)" (me) "I don''t feel any presence from the other side, let me check for traps." (Beatriz) Beatriz spends a few seconds looking around the bookcase, I hear some noises and soon the bookcase moves by itself to the side revealing a staircase leading down. "There was a st trap, but I deactivated it while opening the passage." (Beatriz) "I better go ahead..." (I) "Let me go first, my detection skills are better than yours, so it will be easier to avoid a trap or an enemy attack." (Beatriz) "You''re right, now let''s go, we don''t have all the time in the world." (¨¦rica) "It''s all right." (I) Beatriz enters the front with me in behind and ¨¦rica behind me, our way was without problems until what seemed to be a long tunnel to somewhere. We follow this tunnel until we reach an open door, when we get closer we can hear an argument. "Damn it, all the Enhanced Soldiers and Kimera Soldiers are dead, even the Mages we sent to take care of control of this magic circle are dead from this vicious poison." (Voice A) "Seven of us also died from the poison when we opened the door." (Voice B) "You''re lucky I was able to create a barrier to protect us in time." (Voice C) "It took a lot of work to open the sewer door and spend so much energy blowing this poison out." (Voice D) "Forget what happened, can you activate the magic circle in the city or the one in the sewers?" (Voice B) "We''re trying, but we''re not seeding, I don''t know what''s going on." (Voice E) "The explosions we heard earlier may have destroyed the magic circles, so it''s not activating." (Voice A) It looks like we came to the secret room under the center of the city where the central control circle is, I think the enemies were trying to activate the magic circles in the city. From their conversation they must not know about the connection points, they came from the castle here for nothing and they still lost seven people to the poison. I look at ¨¦rica and wave at her, then grab my swords and point for Beatriz to watch over ¨¦rica who sits on the floor to use her magic. "< Hellfire Beasts >" (¨¦rica) A magic circle appears in front of ¨¦rica and three purple fire beasts appear in front of her to attack enemies. I run right behind and when I go through the door I see that there are around 15 enemies, three were attacked by surprise and they are on fire now. "< Elemental Enhancement: Wind >" (I) Wind elemental energy passes through my entire body through my Ki and my speed bes much greater. "< des of Wind > ¡Á5" (I) I sh five enemies while distracted by ¨¦rica''s magic sending des of wind flying at them while I run to two other enemies that sense my presence and try to attack me, dodge a sword shing the enemy''s brave while pulling him to use as a shield from the attack of fire from the second enemy, then I throw it on top of the attacker, cutting my sword through both of them. In the meantime, two purple fire beasts were destroyed by exploding leaving the other enemies on fire, some of that fire also hits me, but the third fire beastes at me absorbing this fire before it does me much damage. After that, it was easy to kill the other enemies who were screaming in pain as they were burned alive by ¨¦rica''s cursed fire. When we were done, we went back through the tunnel to the castle. ---------- Pov Elsaris: I, Kira, and Rakan go down to the basement where Rakan says there is an escape route from the castle, he also says that is where most of the things Demons do in secret are performed. "The basement is also where many prisoners are being held." (Rakan) "Forget about them for now, we have to get rid of the enemies first." (Kira) "It would be good to destroy their escape routes before they start running." (I) "They must still think they can defeat us as they outnumber us." (I) "They may also be thinking that their leaders are too strong to lose." (Kira) "Most of them should avoid running away, they spread through the castle for a reason, they wanted to tear us apart." (Kira) "If that''s true, then why did we follow their n, wouldn''t it have been better if we all went to the throne room?" (Rakan) "Zenos wanted from the beginning the elimination of all or at least most of the enemies, if the leaders were defeated the others would flee." (I) "Besides the truth is that a group battle would be worse for us." (I) "Shouldn''t it be the opposite? If more of us fought together we''d have a better chance of winning, right?" (Byakko) Even Kira''s hired spirit woke up, it was about time for this cat to wake up, but it seems he and Rakan can''t see the whole situation at all. "Your thinking is the very simple cat." (I) "We already know that the enemy leader''s strength is above Grade +SSS." (Kira) "Our help would be very limited, in fact, we would only be a cause for concern for the master, so he separated us." (Kira) "Zenos only took with him the strongest and Lilith, it''s going to be a one-on-one battle." (I) "Why did he take that crazy woman with them instead of you who is stronger?" (Byakko) "I would be of little use against an enemy with thunder-type abilities and faster than me." (I) "Zenos chose Ivan because in addition to being strong he is also immune to fear, so the enemy won''t be able to intimidate Ivan who is an Undead." (I) "Sapphire is an experienced and very strong warrior, her body will take hits better than I can, and she is better at coordinating with others in closebat." (I) "Lilith was chosen because there was no way to stop her from going to her husband, plus someone like her won''t lose against the person she hates so much." (I) "I still don''t think she was a good choice, she gained her current power very recently, she doesn''t even know how to use her wings yet." (Rakan) "Don''t underestimate someone with so much hate, she must know her husband better than he does, I''m sure she already imagined thousands of ways to kill him." (I) "All we can do is trust them." (Kira) We talked along the way because there weren''t any enemies around that were worth it, when we got to the basement I destroyed the exit. After that, we look around and I see a lot of grotesque things, but it wasn''t the time to know that now, so we went back upstairs and started scouring floor by floor eliminating all the enemies we found. On the way we see the other groups fighting and we go different ways when we realize that they don''t need help. On the third floor we discovered an office where there was a Demon sitting at a table full of papers, he was chained to the walls and couldn''t go far from that table. He appeared to be unconscious. "That''s the doctor I told you about earlier, but it looks like they turned him into a Demon." (Rakan) "You said he was human, right?" (I) "Yes." (Rakan) ,m "So they transformed him to increase his life expectancy, they should have ns for him in the future." (I) "Wouldn''t it have been better to turn him into a Vampire?" (Kira) "Maybe we don''t know what exactly they were thinking, we can always ask himter." (I) "He''ll be safe here, leave him there and we''ll continue to inspect the rest of the castle." (I) "We cane to get himter." (I) Chapter 369 Cap 368: Conclusion Of The Shadow War Part 1(Chapter Preview) In the throne room, there were three men and a woman who directed a strong bloodlust toward me and mypanions, but strangely I feel an even stronger bloodlust than theirs at my side, but it is not directed towards me. "I found you honey." (Lilith) I ignored Lilith for a few seconds as I stopped her from advancing holding her shoulder, I look forward and see a man sitting on the throne, he has a golden crown on his head, his skin is white, his eyes are golden, he has long brown hair andrge lunge horns on his head, he is not very muscrly built, but must be fit like an athlete. The man standing next to him had white skin and short ck hair, his eyes were red, he only had a big ck horn in the middle of his forehead, ck wings and he looked very muscr. This was the man Lilith was staring at, ording to Lilith his focus was magic so I can''t understand why he can have such a body, for some reason I started to hate him even more. On the other side of the man on the throne was another throne where a woman sat, her skin was red, her long hair was straight and ck, her eyes were golden full of malice, she had two long horns turned backward following the line of head, she had bat wings and a red tail. This Queen''s red color was lighter than Lilith''s. The man next to the Queen also had red-colored wings, he had ck skin, he was bald, his eyes were red and I could see the fangs in his mouth as he smiled, he was a Vampire, he was wearing a silver armor without the part of the arms showing muscles that an action movie actor would envy. This remark was made in mere seconds as I felt that the enemies were also sizing us up, soon the King looks straight at me as do the queen and the bald man, but the man beside the King looked curiously at Lilith. "So you''re the one who destroyed 50 years of work and effort in less than a month?" (King) "I never imagined I would be a Vampire so young." (bald) "I''d like to rip your head off your body right now, but I can''t stop thinking you wouldn''te this far without taking precautions after all you''ve done." (King) "It seems that, unlike your son, you have some brains in your head." (I) When I say that the Queen looks at me with growing bloodlust. p "So it was you who killed my son''s fool?" (King) "Who knows? I don''t need to answer you." (I) "..." (King) The King spreads an Aura full of cruelty everywhere, his Aura is very powerfulpared to that of other people, but it is nothingpared to the Aura I felt from the God Kaharak when he inhabited the body of Farus. I simply activate my Aura abilities to the fullest by pressing his Aura back into him, at which point the other three try to use their Auras, but it was useless against me. The others only felt a slight pressure and didn''t even have a change in their expressions, but the Vampire was different, I could feel him start to shake I felt the dread fill his eyes, unlike the others I felt he didn''t have defenses against me and my Auras prated his body with ease, the effects of fear, death, and corruption destroyed him from within. "Aahhhhhhhhh!!!!!" (bald) Soon my Auras will reach his veins and heart, I could feel his bloodline submit to my Aura and begin to destroy his body from within under my control until he drops dead without me even having to move. "(I didn''t think one of them would die so easily, maybe it''s because he''s a Vampire.)" (I) Garius was going to try to move but was stopped by the King who just watched hispanion die. "I don''t think we should judge by your appearance dear, your Aura is very strange and has the death effect that only undead Auras should have." (Queen) "Looks like it was more effective on Vampires, maybe he has a blessing from the Witch of Carnage..." (Garius) cough cough Before Garius finished speaking my attention focused on him and I felt the Goddess''s blessing increasing the power of my Aura forcing him to his knees and coughing up blood. It seems that Goddess Selene doesn''t like this title, so I won''t let anyone speak badly about her in front of me, Goddess Selene must be the one who helped me the most in this world, even if I don''t know all the reasons for it, it doesn''t change the fact that that she is someone I feel I can trust. "No more games, this is not your ce to do whatever you want." (King) Seeing that he couldn''t pressure me with his Aura, the King resorted to using mana, his amount of Mana seems simr to mine, but it''s loaded with the element of thunder. With his mana, he was able to push my Aura away from the three a bit. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t do anything to him, there''s someone much more interested in him than I am." (I) "Are you ready Lilith? Why don''t you introduce yourself to him?" (I) Lilith walks in front of me with a big smile, she doesn''t mind the presence of the King or Queen, her attention never strays from Garius. "This is the first time I''ve seen you kneeling and bleeding, but what a wonderful sight, hahahahaha..." (Lilith) "Your group is very interesting, an Undead, a Lamia, a Fairy, a Vampire and a Demon." (King) "Why is someone who seems to have such a fine lineage against us?" (King) "It''s no use talking to this Makari woman, look at her eyes." (Garius) It seems they don''t recognize her, I can''t me them, her appearance haspletely changed, even her voice has changed, there''s nothing in her to be recognized from her former self. "So you make me sad honey, forgetting about me after just a few days, you''ve forgotten about thest ten years." (Lilith) "Darling... a few days... ten years..." (Garius) Garius'' eyes widen at the assumption that pops into his mind. "No¡­it can''t be¡­don''t try to trick me." (Garius) "That look wasn''t that look I waited to see, needs more despair, needs more pain..." (Lilith) "You can''t be here, their appearances are very different, even if she turned into a Demon she wouldn''t be that strong." (Garius) "This is the power I received from my master, the power to take revenge on you." (Lilith) "The dear one is not happy to see his sweet wife." (Lilith) "Even after I''vee such a long way just to see you, hahahahaha..." (Lilith) "Calm down Garius, this is not the best time to fall for their games." (King) "I knew there was something wrong with her, those eyes, I can''t help but remember that look full of hate." (Garius) It seems that listening to the King makes him calm down a bit, he stands up as he looks at Lilith, his surprise and disbelief reced by an amused smile. "Looks like my toy was stolen while I was gone." (Garius) "Besides, it looks like you forgot your ce just because you gained a little power." (Garius) "That''s right, if you surrendered so easily it wouldn''t be fun." (Lilith) "I want to see your despair show up little by little as you realize there is no hope or way out, hahahahah..." (Lilith) "Come on baby, keep fighting, keep resisting, allow me to see up close as you break, hahahahahah..." (Lilith) The more she talks, the more bloodlust she emits, her smile has already turned macabre due to the murderous glint in her intense eyes, her tail is waving behind her always pointing at Garius. As Lilith spoke to her husband, I continued to pay attention to the King and Queen, the truth is that the battle had already begun the moment we entered here. The King isn''t talking for no reason, he didn''t have information about me or my group until now, and he didn''t know our races, strength, or numbers. That''s why he started talking when we walked in, he wanted time to assess us, then he started testing how strong we were using his bloodlust, his Aura, and now his power. But I was doing the same, I knew the approximate strength of the King, but I needed to know the strength of others to make sure the others wouldn''t be in danger. The vampire''s death was a happy surprise for me, so I have one less enemy to take care of, but now there''s no need to continue this game. The King and Queen are standing by Garirius, the three releasing their Auras and their power, I pull Lilith back and I speak quickly to everyone. "Lilith will fight alongside La against Garius." (I) "Ivan and Sapphire will take care of the Queen, be quick in your battle." (I) "Yes!" (Lilith/Sapphire/Ivan) "First I will separate you from your mates." (King) "< Mana Shield >" (I) Faster than I expected the King disappears from his starting position as he makes a piercing attack with his sword appearing in front of me. I use a Mana shield in the palm of my hand as I fend off his onught and we both climb out the window and into the air before he throws me away. We are on top of the castle, I spread my dragon wings and he shows wings made of thunder on his back. "You destroyed everything I built over 50 years, I''ll make you regret what you did." (King) "Big words, but do you have that ability?" (I) Chapter 370 Cap 369: Conclusion Of The Shadow War Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Lilith: It looks like the master went out the window with the King, which means I don''t have to hold on anymore, I can deal with my husband as I please. "You don''t have to worry, I''ll interfere as little as possible, he''s all yours." (La) "Thank you, La." (I) I look at my husband''s confident face, he was looking out the window with a confident smile on his face. Beside me, I feel someone speeding past and I know it must be Ivan or Sapphire starting an attack on the idiot Queen. My husband senses the enemy''s movement too, but he walks away from the throne without even looking at the Queen, he just looks at me with a smirk on his face, just like I knew he would. "I must say you surprised me, Alessandra, I didn''t expect her to turn into a Demon while she was away." (Garius) "Unfortunately that means I missed my opportunity." (Garius) "If you''re thinking about the folly of absorbing the Demon power of someone turning into a Demon, then forget about it as it would never have worked." (I) "Don''t talk about what you don''t know, how would someone like you know something about my research?" (Garius) "I''ve read every book you own, that includes your precious research that you left in the office whenever you were home." (I) "That''s impossible, it was in Demon Language." (Garius) "I know, it took me a long time to learn thatnguage." (I) (speaking in Demonnguage.) "..." (Garius) "You taking me to your meetings and talking to myself in thatnguage at home was very important for me to learn more about the pronunciation of the Demonnguage, until then I only knew how to write." (I) (speaking in Demonnguage.) "Looks like you''re a little smarter than I thought, I never expected that an inferior Human would be able to understand theplexity of the Demonnguage." (Garius) "I know all about your research, most of it was mediocre with no creativity of your own, just a few simple variations of other people''s spells and research." (I) "Your research on stealing someone''s Demon power while naturally transforming into a Demon was a joke, you forgot to consider the most important." (I) I stopped away from my husband, I wanted to humiliate him by talking bad about what he loves most in this world which is himself, he thinks he is very intelligent and superior to others, but he has no fulfillment of his own. He was always a fool who liked to listen to the sound of his own voice, there were many times he spoke in Demon Language whileining about the past or thinking about his research aloud, he did this because he believed he didn''t understand the that said. "< Demonic Chains >" (Garius) A red and ck magic circle appears on the ground at my feet, streams of condensed demonic energy filled with spikese out of this magic circle enveloping my arms, legs, waist, and neck causing injuries to my body while immobilizing me. "Shut up you bastard, you were never more than a toy for me to vent my frustrations on, what an inferior like you could know about my research." (Garius) "Apparently I know a lot more than you since you didn''t realize that your research was doomed to failure, demonic energy is equal to mana or any other form of energy, as such it has a characteristic of its own which is to corrupt, put arge amount of that energy in your body by stealing from someone else would have destroyed your body from the inside out." (I) I smile as I speak not caring about the pain these currents cause my body, this level of pain is negligible to me. "Don''t talk about what you don''t know, as long as I use my own demonic energy to corrupt and convert the demonic energy that would be absorbing everything would be fine." (Garius) "Ha haha hahahahaha...a fool as I said...hahahahahahaha..." (I) p "The time when someone transforms into a Demon is when demonic energy is most active, this energy is within the bodies and blood of every Demon, so it is normally under control, but for those who have transformed into Demons through the corruption of the malice or miasma is different, the demonic energy goes wild causing the person to lose control and acting like a monster for a while." (I) "Trying to absorb wild energy into your own body would be impossible, your own demonic energy would be influenced to go wild and destroyed your body." (I) "I knew that and was hoping to be a Demon for you to die through your own technique you idiot hahahahaha..." (I) "You bastard!!!" (Garius) "No, no, no... my research was right... there''s no way an inferior being like you is right... AAHHHHHHH!!!!!" (Garius) Just as I expected this idiot exploded in fury and came at me piercing my stomach with his ws while holding me by the neck with his other hand choking me. I keep smiling, not caring about this little pain and happy that this idiot continues to do things the way I imagined. "< Demonic Seal of Pain >" (I) I control the blood inside my body using some techniques that the master taught me and I use my blood to make a Demon magic circle, using my blood amplifies the power of this magic that creates a cursed seal directly on the target, but for that, it has to enter in contact with the target. At that moment I put this curse on my husband''s hand inside my stomach, in addition, I pierce him in the back with my tail cutting the muscle that controls one of his wings while absorbing the mana from his body. "FUCKER RELEASE ME... YOU ARE NO MORE THAN AN ANIMAL THAT SERVES ONLY TO OBEY ME!!!!" (Garius) I use my strength to break the chains that are getting weaker now that I''m absorbing his mana. Few Demons are able to use demonic energy, this kind of energy is present in the body and blood of Demons, but to use this energy is impossible for normal Demons. The only way to do that is to receive the power of a Demon God like me or to be born with that ability like my husband was. Just as holy power has the characteristic of purifying and cleansing which makes healing and strengthening spells stronger, Demonic power has the characteristic of corrupting and consuming which makes curses stronger, it also makes attack spells stronger. "I''ve sinned you, dear, with this level of pain you can''t use your magic as you can''t concentrate." (I) "< Mana Wave >" (Garius) "< Arrows of Light >" (I) "Haaahhhhhhhhh!!!!!" (Garius) "What wonderful screams..." (I) "My eyes!!!!" (Garius) I can''t stop smiling when I hear his screams, I knew he wouldn''t ept to continue suffering in my hands, just like I thought he used skill by stepping on the ground making a strong wave of Mana spending all that was left of Mana in his body to get away from me. I knew he would do something, but his stupidity surprised me by wasting all his mana like that. He managed to knock me backward while taking his hand from inside my stomach, but I used light element magic creating two arrows to pierce his eyes at that moment, that kind of damage will be healed in a few minutes. "< Ice Hammer >" (La) La appears behind him creating a great ice hammer throwing him at me, I grab him with one hand and bite his neck absorbing his blood to the point of leaving him half dead. When I stopped drinking his blood, his eyes weren''tpletely healed yet, so I took a healing potion and poured a little into each eye making it heal much faster. "This is the look I wanted to see, this despair, this helplessness, this anger, and this humiliation is what I wanted to see, hahahahahaha..." (I) "But it''s still not enough, I want you to feel everything I''ve been through, so look into my eyes darling." (I) "No... no... please stop..." (Garius) "Let me help." (La) La sits on his head and pulls his eyelids up so he can''t close his eyes, I happily stand in front of him looking into his eyes. "< nce of Penance >" (I) This is a Demonic spell that creates a magic circle in my eyes and makes the target go through the same pain and suffering that was caused me using an illusion, this is a spell I learned in the book that talked about the Demon God Vidark, this spell is something I needed for my revenge. You can only make the target go through a situation that you yourself suffered, in addition, the target will feel all the pain, suffering, emotions, and sensations you felt, I chose to use all my Demonic power for him to feel everything I went through in these ten years. When I finished I was feeling weak and not knowing how much time had passed but I had a big smile on my face when I looked at my husband and he was horrified eyes filled with fear, blood was running from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. A smile crosses my face and I can''t resist licking the blood off his face before I move closer to his ear to whisper something to him. "Too bad dear looks like you couldn''t resist, now it''s time to end it." (I) "I''m sure your soul will be treated very well by the Great God Vidark." (I) "I dedicate this vengeance and this man''s soul as an offering to the Demon God of Vengeance, Vidark." (I) I use my ws to prate my husband''s chest and rip out his still-beating heart, then start eating him in small bites while La sits on top of my head humming. I could feel Vidark''s Blessing in my body bing stronger and my power increasing. "Revenge is delicious." (I) Chapter 371 Cap 370: Conclusion Of The Shadow War Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Sapphire: The Queen seems to be strong, I''m sure they had time to assess our strength as we did them. Zenos has already been dragged out by the enemy leader, must be fighting now, the other Demon man will be Lilith''s opponent, as the one who resisted everything this Demon did to her, nothing more correct than her being the one who will fight against him. I''m worried about Lilith, she''s very inexperienced in battle, plus she tends to take unnecessary risks without caring about injuries or pain during training, it''s very dangerous. But since La is with her, it should be all right if the two fight together. I exchange a look with Ivan, I''ve trained with him hundreds of times, and I can easily fight alongside him without having to exchange words. After waving at him I dart forward using my sword to hit this shit Queen. "You won''t hit me with such a weak attack." (Queen) She stopped my attack with her ws, at that moment Ivan appears behind her and tries to cut her with his sword, but she deflects the attack by hitting the side of the sword with her ws that grow a lot. At that moment I pull her foot with my tail causing her to lose her bnce and Ivan kicks her throwing her against the throne. She spins in the air andnds on the throne, thenes flying towards us, I can feel the Ki in her, by her appearance I thought she was a Mage, but apparently, I was wrong. "< Demonic ws >" (Queen) "< Wall of Bones >" (Ivan) "< Serpent de >" (I) At the moment of her attack, her graces grow even more getting ayer of red energy around, Ivan uses a wall of bones to defend himself but she crosses, at this moment she faces my attack, she tries to dodge it with her ws, but my serpent de wraps itself around my arm, slicing everything as it destroys part of the Queen''s dress. "Attack now while she''s lost the functionality of an arm." (I) "< Death de >" (Ivan) "< Elemental Enhancement: Earth >" (Queen) "< Heavy w >" (Queen) Suddenly the Queen rips her own clothes showing that she is wearing leather clothes underneath her dress, so the stones around her rush towards him turning to dust and covering her body before turning back to ayer of rock. She waves her arm with a w that breaks Ivan''s attack and continues until it hits him throwing it away until it hits a wall. I run to her, wrapping my tail around her and pressing down trying to crush her with my strength, but she tries to resist with her own strength. "< ming Sword >" (Ivan) "< st Rocks >" (Queen) Ivan appears nearby and tries to cut her while she is trapped by my tail, but she uses a wing to defend herself which is cut by Ivan''s sword. At that moment she uses another attack that sts the rockyer around her body to the surroundings, her attack made my body suffer several injuries from the rock shards at such close distance. I couldn''t keep the grip and she left while grabbing my tail and spinning to hit my body against the floor, but at that moment I held the floor using her strength against herself and I threw myself into the wall. "< Elemental Enhancement: Earth >" (Queen) "< Bones Prison >" (Ivan) "< Rock Crush >" (Queen) The Queen covered her body with yet anotheryer of rock before hitting the wall, soon the bones began to poke out of the ground beneath her. The queen makes arge number of rocks from the surroundings gather in her fist which ms against the bones growing from the ground below her, breaking them all. "You bastards, just die!" (Queen) The Queen ced her hands on a column of rocks beside her and with great force broke it out of ce while trying to hit us with it. Something this size was too slow to hit me, but we won''t be able to get close to it like that, so I put my big sword aside as I wave at Ivan. He jumps on my sword de and I focus my Ki into my arms to hurl it with all my might at the Queen. "< Heavy w >" (Queen) "< Explosive Cut >" (Ivan) "< Court of the Serpent of mes >" (I) The Queen tries to use another attack from her rock w to try to break Ivan''s attack again dropping the stone column that was too heavy, but this time Ivan''s sword de was glowing red, at the moment of impact an explosion is spawned forward dealing heavy damage to the surroundings while sending the Queen back full of burns and without her rock armoryer. She spins in the air tond on her feet, but before reaching the ground a red fire Serpentes out of the ground and wraps itself around her body, cutting her into pieces that start to catch fire. Sigh "Finally it''s over..." (I) "I didn''t expect her to be a Ki-wielding like you." (Ivan) "The biggest problem until the end was her defense, the earth element has the biggest defense, besides that she had more physical strength than me." (I) "I didn''t know about thatst attack of yours." (Ivan) "It''s not something you can use in a training fight." (I) "This attack consumes all my Ki, I only use it as ast resort in this kind of life or death situation." (I) "She had great strength and a lot of defense, so I waited until the best moment to use this attack." (I) "You waited until I made an attack to make her more vulnerable to her attack, right?" (Ivan) "Yeah, that was the best time for it." (I) Sigh I was a little tired and covered in superficial wounds, I also have some pain in my tail. At that moment something urred to me and I ask Ivan about it. "Where''s Lilith?" (I) "She''s over there, looks like she''s finishing her battle too." (Ivan) I turn to the other side of the room where I see Lilith with some ugly wounds on her body looking into the eyes of the Demon who was her husband, I see them just standing there looking at each other. "How long have they been like this?" (I) "I don''t know, maybe a few seconds or minutes." (Ivan) "Should we go there?" (Ivan) "Looks like she has it all under control, so let her handle it herself." (I) We watched for a few minutes while I drank some potions until Lilith released the Demon with a macabre smile, after which we saw her saying something we didn''t understand before shoving her hand inside the Demon''s chest and pulling out his heart. The strangest and most bizarre thing was that she started eating the heart piece by piece with great happiness as she walked toward us. "Are you sure it''s safe to be around her?" (I) "No, but if you stop to think about it, it''s also not safe to be around Elsaris, ¨¦rica, or La." (Ivan) "Everyone is a good person deep down, just try to ignore those little obscure details and everything will work out." (Ivan) "..." (I) "I''m starting to think it might not have been a good idea to hand my vige over to Zenos." (I) "By delivering you mean ying on him?" (Ivan) "Don''t talk like you didn''t help me do this, it was yours and Vanessa''s idea." (I) "What are you talking about?" (Lilith) "Anything." (Ivan/I) "You are strange." (La) "..." (Ivan/I) "(I don''t want to hear it from you two.)" (I) "Looks like you two finished off your enemy too." (La) "Are these burning pieces the Queen?" (Lilith) Lilith talks as she picks up a piece of the broken chair and starts poking an arm of the Queen that was on fire while humming. "Yes, we finished her a little before you did." (I) "Should we go to Zenos to help?" (I) "No, the master asked not to interfere in his battle, just believe in the n." (Ivan) "The master asked to wait and that''s what I''m going to do." (Lilith) "Are you sure that..." (I) Boommm!!! Suddenly the whole castle shook as a cloud of dustes from somewhere, when we look we see that there is a big hole in the wall of the throne room that goes from the ceiling to the floor. "(Rakan said it was for the castle walls to be reinforced.)" (I) When we looked up all I could see was a yellow light and a ck light dancing as they hit each other, but the ck light was always being thrown away or running away from the yellow light, there were also lots of thunder clouds around them. "Looks like the battle is getting intense." (Ivan) "I think Zenos is having a harder time than we anticipated..." (I) Suddenly a sh in the sky happens and something goes through the hole in the wall hitting the throne, when the dust settles we see Zenos covered in cut wounds or burns breathing heavily in a crater where the thrones used to be. At that moment lightning seems to fall from the sky through the hole and the King appears near Zenos with some injuries, he grabs Zenos by the neck and gets up. Chapter 372 Cap 371: Conclusion Of The Shadow War Part 4(Chapter Preview) I was flying with my Dragon wings as I fought the King who had thunder wings in the sky above the castle. To keep fighting him I''m using every physical enhancement skill I have along with pushing limits and I''m using a technique that Sophia taught me topress my Aura around me to use it during my attacks. Just in terms of physical strength I think we are on an equal footing, the truth is that I think I have an advantage in the amount of Mana, but he has much more speed than I do, in addition, his sword technique focuses on speed. He''s clearly an experienced swordsman from many battles, even though I''ve fought almost every day since I was born that doesn''t change the fact that I''ve been alive for less than 1 year in this world. The only thing that has saved me so far is that my technique thatbines the use of sword and dagger must be very strange for him, besides it doesn''t seem to have a rhythm that he can follow, that''s why the chaos fighting techniques with guns or no guns were made to be unpredictable, it made it shitty to do animations for games back then which almost made me abandon this idiotic idea. "< ming Court >" (I) "< de of the Wind >" (I) "Your fight him is futile just ept his death." (King) "< 10 Lightning Cuts >" (King) I used a fire de type attack on my sword and a wind de type attack on my dagger making the two attacks collide going in the same direction, this makes the fire that was a little stronger consume the wind de getting even stronger as he heads towards the King. In a sh of light, the King''s arm seemed to disappear due to his attack speed while ten attacks cut through my de attack and hit me. I managed to dodge a few, but three attacks hit me causing cuts to my right arm, right leg, and face. "It''s been a few minutes this fight, your strength doesn''t seem to be as great as I thought..." (King) "< Streams of Light >" (I) I take advantage of the moment he speaks to create a magic circle behind him causing currents of light to surround and trap him, at the same time I have corrosion activated to burn him. "That''s useless." (King) "< Lightning Sword >" (King) The King stretches his electric wings breaking the currents of light as he raises his sword which starts to glow when lightning strikes the de. "< Judgement Dagger >" (I) "< Sword of Judgment >" (I) My sword and dagger are covered by the energies of light and shadow, with that I start to fight the King in midair. He''s faster than me, because of that it''s hard for me to hit him, my only option is to fight hand to hand. He and I spent a few minutes exchanging blows in the air, he''s a lot more skilled than I am in flying, but as I''m keeping close to him it doesn''t matter much. Because he had a sword and I had two weapons I had more opportunities to attack, but his quick reaction speed was still in the way. I attack him with my dagger and he ms my hand to the side as he attacks me with his sword which I dodge with using my sword. He tries to kick me and I grab his leg to throw him away, but he takes advantage of that to back away from me leaving and throwing him. "< Balls of Thunder >" (King) The King moves away from me creating arge magic circle beneath us creating dozens of spheres of electricity that starting towards me. "< Sea Serpent >" (I) I make a magic circle in front of me from which a Serpent made of water emerges that I must control to devour these electrical spheres as it heads towards the King. "< Splitter of Storms >" (King) The King stands still raising his sword were several lightning strikes, as he lowers the sword a great de sh of electricity splits the Water Serpent in half, but my magic served its purpose of getting rid of the electric spheres. "< Fire Tornado >" (I) I create a fire tornado around the King while he was preparing his attack from before, when he is engulfed in the fire he tries to fly upwards through the eye of the tornado, but before he leaves the tornado I run through the tornado with my sword aiming at his heart, unfortunately, he deflected it causing me to hit the side of the body making a cut, where I take a red crystal de dagger and stick it in the wound before he stabs the sword in my back. I lunge downward with my wings freeing myself from his sword as I catch another dagger throwing it at his head, but he catches the dagger in one hand and throws it back at me hitting my leg. "< Lightning Punch >" (King) After that we continue exchanging blows while I try to keep flying from him, I go towards him trying to aim at his wing to cut, but my sword passes right by showing that it''s really just energy that makes me take an electric shock, the King allows me trying to cut his wing because he knows it was useless and he punches me while his fist is covered in electricity making a big burn wound in my chest. "< Light Spear > ¡Á3" (I) I''m thrown back as I cast three-light spells, two attacks were parried by the King''s energy wings, but the third pierces his shoulder. "You''re wasting your energy, these attacks are barely doing me any damage." (King) "The bodies of us Demons are stronger than those of you Vampires, this damage you''ve done is nothing to me." (King) "You say as if you''ve already won, but we''ve been fighting for a few minutes without deciding a winner." (I) "On the contrary, the winner is already decided, the only reason you managed to fight me so far is because of the activation of many abilities, am I not right?" (King) "..." (I) "Are you surprised I notice? Just by looking at the way you''re moving I can tell what''s going on, this kind of skill puts pressure on a person''s body, over time that pressure builds up making the body stiffer as it is in your case now." (King) "Also, you must be expending a lot of energy all the time to keep these skills active, that means your mana will run out before mine..." (King) "< Sphere of Water >" (I) As he speaks I create a sphere of water around him that makes his wings disappear as he is burned by corrosion in the water, but at that moment his eyes glow and a shock wave sts the water away from him which starts to fall. "< Wings of the Thunder Demon >" (King) "< Vampire ws >" (I) I use my Dragon Wings to push toward the King who creates new wings of energy, at which point I use my ws to thrust inside his body from behind. "Ahhh!!" (King) "Why don''t you surrender at once!?" (King) "< Splitter of Storms >" (King) The King reaches my other arm behind his back and tugs on me as he spins to throw me towards the castle below us. "< Burst of Wind >" (I) As soon as he threw me he makes the same sword attack as before to cut me, I use magic beside me causing an explosion of wind at the same time I take momentum with my wings, only then did I manage to dodge his attack that I hear beating in the castle. So we''re back to a close-range battle where he is noticeably slower, but even so, each attack of his sword is heavy throwing me away, but at least this time I managed tond more attacks on him, unfortunately, he hit me a few times too causing cuts and burns to my body, I put arge amount of poison in his body, but it doesn''t seem to be having the same effect I thought it would. "The poison you used is too weak to do me any real harm, so just ept death." (King) "< Storm Lightning >" (King) The King kicks me as he walks away and points his sword at me where several magic circles appear around the King''s sword de as the lightning in the surroundings seems to gather on the sword. "< Mana Shield >" (I) I activate the Mana Shield a second before lightninges out of the King''s sword and hits me while flinging myself downwards, I feel the impact as I hit the ground shattering my bones. I look around and see that I am in the throne room once again, but it seems that a battle took ce here as it is very destroyed, in the wall, there was arge opening that goes from the ceiling to the floor where I could barely see the Kinging in my direction at high speed while his body was surrounded by ayer of electricity. He slips through the opening in the wall and stands next to me before reaching down to pick me up from the pool of my own blood I''m in, holding me by the neck as he lifts me up to his eyes filled with bloodlust and contempt towards me. Chapter 373 Cap 372: Conclusion Of The Shadow War Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov King Makari: I still can''t believe it, after 50 years of hard work, after 50 years of enduring being surrounded by Humans, when our n was finally about to happen it was all destroyed by a mere Vampire who couldn''t even be a hundred years old. But I must say that this Vampire is very strange, many races were on his side, besides that his Aura was stronger than should be possible with his current strength. While fighting him in the sky I noticed that he doesn''t have much airbat experience, but he was learning fast. Also, he was very creative in thebination of skills he used throughout the battle, he was weaker than me and he knew that the solution he came up with to fight me was to activate more than one skill to increase his physical capabilities. I wanted to kill him fast since I always had a bad feeling, but whenever I was going to deliver a fatal blow he managed to dodge or defend himself somehow. He even managed to injure me more than once, but the damage I suffered did not pose any risk to me, what really bothered me was the poison he put in my body, this was making me more reading while distracting my mind because of the pain. These poisons are not lethal to me, but that doesn''t mean they have no effect on my body, because of that the fight dragged on even more. The bad feeling I had only got bigger and bigger, I couldn''t understand what was happening as he was the one who was hurt the most, because of the number of skills he kept active to strengthen himself in an attempt to fight me mana He was being used up much faster than mine, I also noticed that his movements were getting more forced and stiff from the pressure his body is building up from using these abilities. Fighting him was strange as it was very difficult to predict his attacks, hisbat techniques use strange movements, it was like fighting two different people in sync at the same time, one person using a sword and the other using a dagger. The fight dragged on longer than I expected but it was time to end it, for everything he''s done destroying my ns so far I wanted to capture him to show his allies being tortured and killed in front of him before making him go through the same thing. But I can''t let my guard down against this Vampire, he has many surprises that I don''t want to discover, I''ve already lost one of my teammates before the fight even starts, and I won''t give him time to use his schemes anymore. I manage to get away from him and hit him with my most powerful attack, it used up almost all my energy leaving only 20% of my mana, but this attack must have managed to finish this Vampire. He was supposed to be dead, but I wanted to confirm his death, I didn''t want to risk leaving such a troublesome enemy alive through carelessness and I went back down to the castle where his body should havended. What I find when I enter the throne room is the Vampire still alive, he was much more injured from my previous attack, but he was still alive in a pool of his own blood. I had won the fight, but I couldn''t let him live any longer, I go to him and bend down holding him by the neck to lift him up to my eyes. I want to show him my winning smile, I want my face to be thest thing he sees, and I want him to know that he is inferior to me. But for some reason the strange feeling doesn''t go away, the bad feeling keeps worrying me and that''s why I look around which leaves me in shock. My wife was in pieces, I saw what was left of his head not far from me on fire almostpletely charred, in addition, I saw Garius'' body across the room, unlike my wife his body looked almostpletely intact if it wasn''t for a chest wound. I couldn''t understand how they could lose to these enemies, none of them seem to have a simr strength to them. "..." (I) My bloodlust soars along with my fury, I would finish off this Vampire now in front of his mates before hunting them down one by one. "You''re surprised... to be the only one left..." (Vampire) "Shut up being inferior, it took a little more work than I would have liked, but the result is still my victory." (I) I spread my Aura throughout the throne room to stop this Vampire''spanions from trying to attack me or run away, now that he''s so weak he can''t use his Aura to fight mine like he used to. "After I kill you I want you to know that I will go after every one of your allies, none of them will leave this city alive..." (I) "Ha ha hahahaha..." (Vampire) "..." (I) The Vampire for some reason startsughing as I''m holding him by the neck, I see something in his eyes that doesn''t make sense in this situation, there''s a glint in his eyes like he''s the one who won. "(Did he go crazy after losing?)" (I) "I knew that someone who was... the leader of an extremist group... would be very proud to think he was superior..." (Vampire) "You acted cautiously... at first, but you were so focused on me... that you didn''t look at yourself..." (Vampire) "< Blood Crystal >" (Vampire) "< Blood Chains >" (Vampire) cough cough "What." (I) I suddenly feel a great pain in my chest followed by a weakness that spreads throughout my body, when I look down I see that there is a red crystaling out of my chest from the ce where my heart is. I start coughing up blood when suddenly this Vampire''s blood pool starts moving towards me at high speed turning into red crystal chains trapping me by the arms and legs on the ground while I''m still standing, this makes me drop the Vampire. "Die!" Before the Vampire falls a shadow wes out of the shadow below us which I have just realized is muchrger than it should be, but before I can break free I notice arge jaw pop out of the shadows below me, and close around me. ripping off half my body before slipping back into the shadows. Thest thing I see is a woman with dark skin, red hair, and eyes of different colorsing out of the shadows behind Zenos while holding him, but what caught my attention the most was the blood running from his mouth, that was my blood that she swipes her finger to clean before licking her fingertip. After that my vision slowly darkened and I wasn''t able to even say a single word or scream seeing this strange woman and the Vampire smiling at me at the end. "(It wasn''t supposed to end like this, I...)" (I) ...... ..... .... ---------- Pov Zenos: This fight was riskier than I thought, but as I had thought, there was no way I could win in a head-on fight, so I had several ns to use in session if any one of them failed. I first tried to fight head-on, but it was obvious that it would only be a matter of time to lose. So I moved on to trying to put him in a sphere of acidic water, but that didn''t work either. I started the preparation to use my blood against him using a new skill I got called "Blood Crystal", so I attacked him with a dagger made of crystallized blood, luckily he hadn''t noticed the blood de returning to its liquid state and running through. her body, I had to put my Aura in the blood to make sure it wouldn''t mix with his blood so I could control her. But to use this blood would still take some time, I needed some preparation, so I just left it as ast resort and tried to poison him, unfortunately, the poison had very weak effects on him. The more ns were failing one after another, the more desperate I was getting, I was already covered in wounds and hisst attack almost killed me, but it created an opportunity for me. I couldn''t use Nix before because we were in the sky, there were no shadows I could discreetly use for Nix to help me as nned. But when we were inside the castle I saw an opportunity when I noticed I was in a pool of my own blood, when I noticed himing into the castle too, I spread my shadow over arge part of the floor so he wouldn''t notice the attack until it waste too much. By the time he grabbed me by the neck I had already started to control my blood inside his body again, but I was afraid he''d notice before my blood reached my heart, so I tried to infuriate and distract him. When I realized that my blood had reached his heart, I controlled my blood as it crystallized into arge red crystal spike that pierces his heart from the inside out. At the same time, I controlled the blood that was on the ground to chain him, this to make sure he wouldn''t dodge Nix''s attack that bites him by putting a part of his Dragon head out of the shadow below him, I had created a w from the shadows to hold me as all my bones were too broken to stand. Soon Nix who had devoured half of the King''s body appears behind me holding me in his arms as we watch the life drain from the King''s eyes. I''m d the ns to use my blood and use Nix as surprise attacks came in handy, to be honest, I wouldn''t have another n if those two ns had also failed. Sigh "With that... the victory is... ours..." (I) Chapter 374 Cap 373: End Of An Unknown War(Chapter Preview) After the Makari King died I undo the crystallization of the blood in the chains letting it return to its liquid form letting what was left of his body fall. "You took too many risks this time, master." (Nix) "If I had fought by your side it would have been easier to win." (Nix) While Nix was talking to me he was giving me a HP potion and a MP potion to drink, I was also using my ability to heal my body in the meantime. "We weren''t sure... of his strength... or his abilities..." (I) "Keeping your presence... hidden until the end... was the best decision..." (I) "If I had fought by your side you wouldn''t have been so hurt, look at your state." (Nix) "By the strength, he showed, the two of us fighting La together should have been able to beat him." (Nix) "You don''t understand... he didn''t know my strength... so he was prepared... to run away if necessary..." (I) cough cough "His speed was¡­ too fast¡­ if he wanted to run away we couldn''t¡­ keep up with him." (I) "Don''t talk anymore, you need to rest, let us take care of everything." (Nix) "Don''t leave any... evidence..." (I) I''m too weak and tired to talk anymore, so I use my connection to Nix to tell her what''s to be done now. "(Nix, I want you to eliminate all enemies you find, after that you can steal everything of value from the castle and noble mansions.)" (I) "(Try to finish all this within 3 hours maximum from now, after that destroy the mansions and castle.)" (I) "(Discard all bodies inside the Dungeon and leave no evidence behind about Demons, about Vampires, about us or about this battle.)" (I) "I understand hiding about us, but why try to hide about Demons too?" (Nix) "(If the people of this continent find out about this might start a war with the Dark Continent, I don''t want to be dragged into a war between continents, which with my shitty luck is almost certain to happen.)" (I) "I don''t think we can hide what happened here, the King''s battle against you in heaven must have been seen by some spies." (Nix) "(It doesn''t matter, I''m sure there should already be one or two Kingdoms on this continent that were suspicious of the Makari Kingdom, but the important thing is the poption doesn''t know if they find out there will be pressure for a counterattack.)" (I) cough cough "(I can barely keep my eyes open, just tell others what I said, Vanessa, Ivan, and ¨¦rica will understand what I said.)" (I) "You can rest master, we''ll take care of everything and get out of hereter." (Nix) After talking to Nix I, who was exhausted from this battle, surrender to tiredness and sleep. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ----------- Pov Nix: After the master has fallen asleep I make him drink some more potions, then open the Dungeons gate letting Caryna take care of the master inside the Dungeon while I go talk to the others. I talk to Ivan, Sapphire, and Lilith about what the master said, it seems that Lilith and Ivan understand what the master meant, but Sapphire doesn''t. "Why go to so much trouble to hide this battle, why not im glory for this battle." (Sapphire) "For starters, we don''t want to be found out, we have too many secrets to keep." (I) "Besides, the master doesn''t care about Honor, Fame or Glory." (I) "That sort of thing would only make him angrier." (I) "I didn''t think the master was so reserved, but I can understand him not wanting a war, if this was discovered by themon people it would be a problem." (Lilith) "The master hinted that there must be others who were suspicious about the Makari Kingdom, but which Kingdom could he be talking about?" (Ivan) "The Grimo Realm surely knows, a few months ago they suddenly cut off all trade routes with the smaller Realms, I also heard that many spies from that Realm have been appearing here since then, a few days before my husband left I heard him say that a Hero had been elected into the Grimo Kingdom." (Lilith) "For a Hero to be chosen is almost a preparation for war against an evil force, it seems that they really figured it out, but I can''t say if they knew everything." (Ivan) "I still don''t understand why preparing for a war, for a great Kingdom to fight this one would be easy." (Sapphire) "What you say is correct, but this kind of open battle would expose the Demons'' identity to the entire continent." (Lilith) "The general poption is easily influenced and idiotic, all they would understand is that the Demons they hate so much have tried to destroy the continent they love." (Lilith) "Political situations or terms like extremists don''t matter, as the story spreads it will only get more and more biased." (Lilith) "Everything would end with the poption demanding a position from their rulers, they would want to counter the Demons for what they did like idiots." (Lilith) Lilith was a little too sincere and direct with what she said, but listening to her I can even see the scenario she described. "Lilith''s way of speaking can be a little harsh and rude, but she''s not wrong, in some Realms there can even be civil war situations if the rulers don''t know how to handle public anger." (Ivan) "You guys are forgetting something, the Church of Light wouldn''t be silent either, I can imagine extremist people spreading false rumors just for a war to happen." (I) The extremists of the church of light are not that different from these Demons, they would love this situation if it was discovered, I think the master is right in saying to clean it all up. "Let''s leave the conversations alone, I''m going to get La so we can collect this ck stone from the streets and sewers." (I) "You guys will continue to eliminate enemies and then collect the bodies, when I get back I''ll get all these bodies before I start collecting the valuables." (I) Everyone nods and goes to do just that, the remaining enemies shouldn''t be a problem, I gather the remains of the four leaders'' bodies and put them away. After finding La who had left the moment the master fell asleep, I go with her to the streets where we use the same tactic as before the two of us cooperating to quickly collect the ck stones. After an hour we made it back to the castle where we found everyone gathered, all the bodies in storage items that I gather to deal withter. So everyone split up to collect the things of value only from the noble mansions and the castle, after another hour we were all gathered again. Everyone said that they had already destroyed the mansions, so when I left the castle I told Rakan, Irina, and ¨¦rica to activate the changes that Rakan made in the magic circles of the castle, causing Erica''s cursed fire to spread throughout everything destroying the entire castle. As we watched the castle burn, Kira said that they had rescued the doctor that Rakan had spoken with the master of before, furthermore, Elsaris said that having found several Mages with shattered minds trapped in ss cylinders, she saw that they could not be saved and killed him, everyone, after Freya gave permission. I was shocked at first, but the master would have done the same, apparently, Freya can already understand the master as well as La and I do. After everything is destroyed I open the Dungeon gate for everyone to enter, as soon as everyone is inside the Dungeon I close the gate and go flying above the clouds, for some reason it was starting to rain, but that was good as it would allow me to get out of here unseen. As we left the city I realized we didn''t have anywhere to go now, so remember something and I started flying towards the Moros Kingdom. ----------- Pov Zenos: When I woke up I was in a strange ce, I was lying on a bed next to a waterfall. Everything around it was very strange, the waterfall appeared to be arge headstone with water falling from the top, the water in the waterfall was strangely red as was the water in the river below. But that wasn''t all, there was a ruined city near him where the city was taken back by nature, but mixed with the ruinedndscape of this city there were several tombstones scattered all over the ce. I look around to a forest not far away where I can see that there were also an endless number of headstones among the trees, even the ce where I am standing by the red river has a lot of headstones. For some reason a feeling of sadness and destion takes over me, tears of bloode out of my eyes without me understanding what is happening or where I am. I tried to see what was written on some of the headstones, but it was in anguage I couldn''t read, all I could see was that these headstones gave a very ancient feeling. When I look at the sky I see that it''s daytime, but for some reason, there was a broken moon in the sky adding another feeling of destion and death in that ce, the feeling of sadness in my chest seemed to have no end as my tears of blood kept falling. "What is this ce? Why am I so sad? How can this kind of ce exist? I don''t understand." (I) Suddenly I feel a hand on my head and I realize that at some point someone appeared beside me, it was a beautiful red-haired woman who looked at me with pride. "You did really well this time, Zenos." (Goddess Selene) Chapter 375 Cap 374: Shadow War(Chapter Preview) Pov Eleanor''s: ? I am an Elf who serves the Illusory Forest, home of the World Tree which is protected by the Elves, my name is Eleanor. An Elf who was passing through the Makari Kingdom a few months ago reported that the Fairy with whom she has a contract did not want to enter the city, the Fairy in question was a Moon Fairy, this type of rare Fairy has very strong senses and is able to see through illusions or falsehoods. Because of that, we notified the Grimo Kingdom with whom we have had a rtionship for millennia, and started to investigate together. I am the leader of the team that was sent by the Illusory Forest, we spent months investigating that during this time we discovered that the drugs that left this Kingdom circted throughout the continent were produced by the government itself. We also noticed the suspicious disappearance of people who were considered criminals, there was no record of where they were sent or if they were all killed, for many we were not even able to find a record of their alleged crimes. One of the things we also noticed was the architecture of the cities themselves, the fact that the Makari Kingdom insisted on remodeling the architecture of a city belonging to the Kingdom they conquered was very strange, even more so when we noticed the ck stone that was used in all four great ones. cities. We tried to take one of these ck stones, but we only discovered that this stone had a strange mana conductivity, it was at this moment that we started to map the streets of the cities and we realized that it was a magic circle, but it seemed that difficult to decipher what it did, it seemed that more than one magic circle was mixed up and it was ced in a confusing way so the people who would investigate would not find anything, which would be me and my team. Something strange was going on, so we decided to take a maid from an influential noble, but it turned out she was a Vampire. With this information, we started to investigate the nobles more closely and we realized that there were many Vampires and Demons hiding in the Makari Kingdom, but we still didn''t know why. Unfortunately, we were not able to approach the royal family''s castle, but we reported everything we discovered to our superiors, I learned that they shared information with the Grimo Kingdom who began to take their own countermeasures. But this month something big happened, the Prince had been kidnapped in the Moros Kingdom, and soon after news about the destruction of the cities started to spread. But when I asked my subordinates to investigate I found that the way the cities were attacked was strange, the streets and sewers had this ck stone stolen, in addition, the nobles and government people disappeared. Nobles, servants of nobles, servants, and soldiers all disappeared in one night, but the townspeople were fine. These incidents continued to recur, so it was not difficult to assume that it would happen here in the capital as well at some point. But in the first two cities, it seems that the people didn''t even realize what had happened on the first day, the big incident happened in the third city, my subordinate who was sent there didn''t give any news, so I sent someone else who got in touch telling me a piece of news shocking. The entire city was destroyed with traces of battle all over the ce, besides that the entire poption had disappeared, there was no one left and there was also no clue to follow. All my subordinate could surmise was that a full-scale battle had taken ce in the city, but there were no corpses, blood, or anything else that would indicate what had happened, so I had to use what I had of information so far to surmise what had happened, and what could have happened there. It was not difficult to understand that the people in charge of that Kingdom would have the same information about the attacks on the other cities, so they must have prepared some kind of trap in the third city, this is a predictable strategy, this may exin therge scale battle, but does not exin about the disappearance of all the evidence and the disappearance of the poption which had not happened until now. Because of that, I started to pay even more attention to anything strange happening in the capital as I knew it was only a matter of time before a big mess happened here too as the soldiers were moving strangely in thest few days. One thing I noticed was that the concentration of Mana in the capital was increasing as the days went by, but the ck stone on the streets didn''t look any different, but as I saw an rming barrier around the city I assumed that could be the cause. Two dayster I was in my room at an inn on the square where I could easily see people moving around as I always do, that''s when I noticed someone of short height walking suspiciously. The more I watched this person, the more suspicious he looked, but I didn''t see this person doing anything strange other than the way he walked and always stood around the square as if he was waiting for something. During the night I was not able to see his face, but I realized that I had been discovered, this person had very keen senses but continued doing the same as before as if my presence there or the fact that I was watching him made no difference. It wasn''t until the next morning that I exchanged a few words with him that I noticed he was a child by the tone of his voice and height, but his words were cryptic and didn''t reveal what he was doing, and he didn''t seem to be afraid of me. He said some things to me with the intention of protecting the children in the square, it looked like something was going to happen and he wanted me to get the children out of there, then he suddenly took out a magic crystal as a deafening roar came out of his mouth, a tremor of fear horrible course ran through my body at the same time that an illusion of a giant monster appeared in the middle of the square. I managed to defend the kids because he warned me in advance, but that roar is something I''ll be hard to forget for the rest of my life. As I took the kids out of there and followed people out of town I tried to throw a knife at the suspicious person but someone came and held my knife, I didn''t have much time to observe everyone in detail so I could only record their appearance with masks like this as the suspicious child''s face was the only one without a mask that was visible when he let out the roar. I would have to look for more information about themter, as I ran to the city gate in the middle of the crowd I kept watching the crowd, but something on the roofs caught my attention, there were two people with clothes simr to the suspicious people from before going to the square above the roofs, but one person caught my attention most for his mask. I was shocked to see that mask again, but at the same time I was confused by not knowing who exactly is wearing this mask, I wanted to go there, but it wasn''t the time for that. When I went through the gate I noticed that there were no soldiers, they all disappeared and because of that, all the people were able to pass through easily. It was only after I left the city that I realized that before the roar of the suspicious child I heard 10 explosions, I remember feeling the ground shake like it was under my feet. From outside the city I left the children with an adult and climbed up to a tall tree, from there I had the vision of the monster illusion destroying some houses in the center of the city that I remember seeing being emptied when their residents ran along with the crowd. This was all an act to force people out of the city, it didn''t take me long to associate this with what happened in the other city, these people were trying to protect the poption by making them leave the city. ----------- After a while, the illusion stopped in the same ce before disappearing after while, meanwhile, I saw faintly some glimmers of lighting from the castle in the distance. I tried to get closer without entering the city, then I saw two things flying into the sky after time turning into two different coloreds glows that kept colliding with each other in the sky above the castle. After a few tens of minutes, the fight seems to be over when the yellow glow hits a bolt of lightning in the ck glow that hits the castle. After that, I didn''t see anything else for a while, but I still haven''t entered the city, after more than an hour I was already on top of the city walls getting ready to enter, at that moment I start to see the noble area with smoke rising, a little whileter the whole castle starts to catch fire, but it wasn''t normal fire, it was a purple fire that gave me a shiver in my spine and that''s why I didn''t approach it. I saw something soar into the sky above the rain clouds that had started to appear since dawn. "But what was it all about?" (I) ------------ A dayter I couldn''t find anything about what had happened and I didn''t find any new information about drugs, about Vampires, or about Demons. There were simply no leads to follow and I found no trace of those who caused all this, all I know is that the nobles, the royal family, and all the soldiers of the Makari Kingdom have disappeared, I used a technique tomunicate with my superior the Leader of the Forest Illusory and I told her everything I discovered. "I see, so a war has taken ce and they don''t want anyone to know about it, a war in the shadows that we know nothing about." (High Priestess) sighs "You did a good job, nowe back." (High Priestess) "Yes." (I) Chapter 376 Cap 375: The Result Of All Wars(Chapter Preview) I woke up in this strange ce where the wholendscape mixed with tombs and tombstones as if the whole world was one big cemetery. In this ce I am consumed by a feeling of sadness and destion without understanding what is happening, that is until I hear her voice as she appears out of nowhere beside me. "You did really well this time, Zenos." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "You must be confused about why you''re here." (Goddess Selene) "You don''t need to know what this ce is now, I just wanted you to look at thisndscape to understand something." (Goddess Selene) "This is the result of all wars, no matter if the war has a good reason, if the war is inevitable or if it is a war to defend what you love." (Goddess Selene) I notice tears falling from the Goddess Selene''s eyes as she looks up as if she is seeing a very distant memory. "All wars cause death, depending on the scale of the war it can bring the death of more than just the lives of soldiers, it can bring the death of Realms, continents, entire worlds or even more..." (Goddess Selene) "Unfortunately wars will always exist, there are even wars to avoid bigger wars which may seem like a contradiction to many, but that''s exactly what you did this time." (Goddess Selene) The Goddess Selene looks around sadly before wiping away her tears and running her hand over my head like I''m a child as she pushes me into a portal I hadn''t noticed behind me. When I pass through the portal I find myself back in the throne room the time before, for some reason I couldn''t take my eyes off the portal until it closes, so I look down at my hands that are shaking for some reason before trying to wipe my eyes. "What ce was that? Whose tombstones were these?" (I) "These were tombstones of soldiers and warriors from times older than the existence of this world, those who died in a war that was forgotten in the tides of time..." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "What you did in the Makari Kingdom was the right decision, don''t seek empty fame and glories, there will be better times for you to obtain these things." (Goddess Selene) "I don''t need any of that, it will only attract unnecessary attention to me, this sort of thing only causes more problems than it solves." (I) "You''re not far from the truth." (Goddess Selene) The Goddess smiles before waving her hand causing two simple sofas to appear to sit us down. "You can already guess why I''m here, right?" (Goddess Selene) "I''m evolving, this is the only time I meet you normally." (I) "You''re right, so I wanted to thank you for stopping the Vampires who were doing evil deeds, they were consumed by their own power and sense of superiority, but I didn''t like to see what they had be." (Goddess Selene) "The Vampire race was a race that I created my own image a long time ago, seeing members of that race doing such terrible things is not something I like." (Goddess Selene) "Why didn''t you send one of your believers to go after them?" (I) "Because their ns were doomed to fail, summoning a Dragon of Destruction would have killed them all and you wouldn''t have had to do anything about it." (Goddess Selene) "Why not stop them if you already knew what was going on?" (I) "Mortals'' problems must be solved by mortals." (Goddess Selene) "All I can do is try to guide people, even as Goddess I don''t have the right to say what everyone has to do or how to do it, people have the right to make their own choices whether good or bad, whether they are themselves bearing the weight of your decisions or other people." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "(Is she talking about free will?)" (I) I think it would be hypocritical of me to ask her to help people whenever they make mistakes whileining if she interferes with people when they are living their normal lives. The conversation was silent for a few minutes as I understood everything she said. "This time your evolution is a little special, because of that I''ll have to interfere a little, but I''m only able to do that because you''re my son." (Goddess Selene) "What do you mean by interfering?" (I) "During evolution, the bloodlines within your body will all be activated, but in your case, there are many bloodlines and some are too powerful." (Goddess Selene) "These bloodlines will weigh heavily on your body during your evolution, they may even kill you during evolution." (Goddess Selene) "That''s because these powerful bloodlines aren''t fully integrated with you." (Goddess Selene) "I didn''t want to interfere, but I can''t let you die like this, so I will use my power to fuse all of your bloodlines with the exception of the True Dragons''nguage and my own bloodline within you." (Goddess Selene) "I appreciate your help, but why not merge these two bloodlines?" (I) "Because these two bloodlines will not only affect your body but your soul as well and you''re too weak to bear something like that, you wouldn''t even bear what I''m going to do now if you weren''t personally interfering." (Goddess Selene) "Another reason I''m able to interfere this time is for the ordeal of you defeating an enemy stronger than you, as such I can grant you something as a reward and I chose to do that, technically I''m not granting you anything, I''m just awakening a potential that you already have." (Goddess Selene) "What will happen to me after this?" (I) "My interference wille at a price, you won''t be able to choose your evolution this time." (Goddess Selene) "So you''re going to choose my evolution?" (I) "No, it will be a more natural evolution that will appear as a result of your new superior lineage." (Goddess Selene) From what she''s said so far it doesn''t seem like I have much choice, the second option is death and I''m too young to die, I haven''t even been able to travel to see the world yet if I think about it I''ve been alive less than a year. Sigh "It seems I only have one choice, so I appreciate your help Goddess Selene." (I) "So let''s do it now..." (Goddess Selene) p The Goddess Selene suddenly appeared at my side, I couldn''t even see her move, she hugs me while I am surrounded by red energy and I feel that I''m slowly losing consciousness. ... ... ... ... ... ... ---------- Pov Goddess Selene: I hug Zenos while sharing some of my power with him to merge their bloodlines, I also try to make thetest changes to his appearance, so I don''t think anyone else will be able to know who he is just by his looks. Soon Zenos'' soul disappears from my arms back into his own body, his evolution should take a little longer this time. "So he was his son." (Vidark) "Yes, he is my child, someone with a lot of potentials to be my champion one day." (I) "I had already noticed his presence a long time ago thanks to his subordinates with ¨¦rica, Alice, and the people of the mountain range." (Vidark) "As always seeing through the eyes of those who seek revenge." (I) "But I saw very little about him, but I thank him for the way he treated revenge as a victim''s right." (Vidark) "There are many ways to get revenge, one of the most difficult ways is to forget the target of revenge, that''s something everyone talks about but it''s not easy to do." (Vidark) "Sometimes forgetting can be the worst punishment." (I) "Yes, I wish my brother realized such things." (Vidark) "Why did youe Vidark?" (I) I look back to where arge red-skinned man with clothes with chains hanging from them appears, his face as usual covered in darkness allowing only his red eyes to be seen. "Just wanted to thank him for allowing and aiding my believer''s revenge." (Vidark) "I wish I had given my blessing to her sooner, but that would only hasten her transformation into a Demon and cause her death due to her husband, I couldn''t leave her without her revenge dying like this." (Vidark) "Even though she was Human she understood my teachings and took them to heart, she has true faith in me and was rewarded for it." (Vidark) "Did you know that someone would at some point go there, being my son was just a happy coincidence?" (I) "Yes, sooner orter an opportunity would arise, I needed her to bear her suffering for a little longer until this moment, I used it as an ordeal for her too." (Vidark) "The blessing I gave her was the umtion of everything she suffered, at this moment she is almost a Priestess of mine, something I have very few." (Vidark) "I even received a soul as an offering, this would only be possible if her desire for revenge was great enough to reach his soul." (Vidark) "Thanks to that I have the material to work with on my gift that I''ll give Lilith when the time is right." (Vidark) "That''s why I wanted to thank your son." (Vidark) "Unfortunately I didn''t have the opportunity, but at least I thank you for your help, thank you." (Vidark) After thanking him he disappears, as usual, he didn''te with his true body, he just used a will for that. I go to the throne and sit down before holding the ck crown in my hands as I remember the image of Zenos crying in the graveyard. "After all this time his feelings still remain, finally his tears were able to reach their headstones." (I) I couldn''t help but smile as tears streamed from my eyes as they fell into the crown. Chapter 377 Cap 376: A Month Later And Worry(Chapter Preview) I feel a great pain running through my whole being, but I wasn''t able to scream or move, I had no idea where I was or how much time had passed, I just know thatfortable energy enveloped me all the time in a warm way. When the pain was finally gone I finally heard the system sound. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ "EVOLUTION REQUIREMENTS FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "BLOOD GODDESS INTERFERENCE DETECTED" ]> . . . . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBLE EVOLUTION POSSIBILITIES" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORK ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING SKILLS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . . . . . . Ding! . <[ COMPLETE ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR ADEQUATE EVOLUTIONS ]> . . . <[ 1 SUITABLE BREED WAS FOUND ]> . . . <[ YOUR RACE WILL BE [ Blood Prince of Chaos (Vampire Prince) ] ]> Ding! <[ "STARTING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "EVOLUTION IN PROCESS" ]> . . . . . . <[ "EVOLUTION COMPLETE" ]> ---------- Pov Freya: It''s been a month since the battle in the Makari Kingdom''s capital, luckily it didn''t take the people of the camp to participate in the battle that day, it would have been difficult if the spies had seen them. Kira and Elsaris had to capture some spies who had seen us, we had to give a potion that Lyra created that affects the person''s mind leaving the memories of thest three days distorted or even erasing those short-term memories. It seems that this potion is considered a glitch as it has a lot of side effects, but it still works for this situation. After leaving the Makari Kingdom we came straight to the Moros Kingdom where we bought an inn to live in during our time here, the Dungeon gate was opened in the basement. We thought about staying here until the master recovered, the truth is that the master is evolving again, we all noticed that when in the middle of the night of the third day his Aura exploded as before, but this time his Aura was much more powerful. After that, his Aurapacted into a cocoon of energy thatsted until now, this cocoon of energy is floating on top of the master''s bed releasing its Aura weakly to the surroundings. His room was taken over by hundreds of Fairies and Spirits that always remain around, when I asked La about it she said that the Fairies were being influenced by the Cradle of Fairies to protect the master during his evolution, Nix said that something simr happens with the Spirits. It seems that Nix and La are not affected, but La seems to be taking advantage of the remnants of the master''s Aura to strengthen the Cradle of the Fairies with its other elements, Nix also took the opportunity to improve her Cradle of Spirits with the master''s Aura. Because of that Nix and La didn''t leave the Dungeon for weeks, other than that everyone was living normal lives. The busiest person in the Dungeon was Leonardo, who after weeks of talking to everyone and talking to Nira about the types of materials avable had started designing the city. Leonardo said that within two months he will have all the drawings in the city ready to be shown to the master. Kira went along with Elsaris, Irina, and Irius to im the reward with the ck Market, until the end the ck Market hadn''t discovered all the facts about what happened in the Makari Kingdom, but they knew that we killed all the army, nobles, and real family. Because of that, they seem to fear our strength now, they didn''t realize that we were only able to do these things because of the master. But thanks to that the ck Market promised us that within a month they would bring us the reward they promised, they were stupid to promise something soplicated to do, now they have no choice as they also have no information about our true strength. Vanessa seems to have spent all her time purifying the ck stones we collected from the 4 cities, she purifies offering to the Goddess Selene. It seems that these stones were created with the blood of Mages using forbidden spells and techniques from what I was told, just having these stones was something forbidden, but Vanessa for being a Blood Priestess has purified these stones turning these ck stone blocks into marble blocks red. Its appearance waspletely different from before, moreover, ording to Rakan, this marble was much better than the original ck stone. Vanessa wanted to use this material to build a temple where the Goddess Selene would be worshiped mainly, in addition, she wanted a great magnificent temple, Leonardo instead of saying that she was asking for too much, was happy and inspired by the challenge. Alice and I collected the blood of all Vampires and Demons on the same day we were leaving Makari capital, that''s why we were going to give it to the master after he recovered, but Vanessa made the master drink it all that day while using her magic of healing on it, it seems that its magic was more effective if the person had ingested blood, after that, we discarded all the bodies in a random floor of the Dungeon where it was absorbed by the Dungeon. Alice that day acted differently, she was shocked to see the destroyed state the master was in, for the next few days she was focused even more on her magic studies and herbat training, but she had noticed something different in his gaze. Alice is someone who has always had darkness hidden in her gaze, the master was the first to realize this and did many things for her to ovee that darkness on her own. The master never talked to Alice about her past and didn''t let anyone talk to her about it, but had Irina teach Alice magic, had me teach Alice about being a maid, had Sophia teach Alice martial arts, etc. He did all this to open her horizons, with time I noticed the darkness in her eyes disappearing, she who didn''t open up to anyone at first, but over time she started to take the initiative in conversations with other people, it seems that Nira and Lyra became very good friends with Alice, but even so there was always a bit of darkness in her eyes, even Sophia said that she was very aggressive during training. But when she saw the state the master was in I could see that darkness disappear from her eyes as tears came out of her eyes, after that she seemed to have returned to normal, but I noticed that she was even more motivated than before, she seemed to be doing the same things but the reason why she did it was different, even Sophia said that she didn''t show being aggressive anymore like before, Irina also said that for the first time Alice asked about defense spells and healing spells. Alice never said it out loud, but I noticed from the way she looks at the master, that she has great admiration and respects him deeply. The master never spoke to Alice for a long time, but he shows what he feels with actions and not words, Alice knew that everything that happened to her was something that the master granted her, she knew that all these opportunities to dig harder and live sofortably was the master who shared it with her. When she saw the master like that so hurt it must have been shocking to her, I always noticed that when the master was doing his dangerous bloodline syntheses or drinking Dragon blood, Alice peeked in secret, I saw it a few times. But after the battle against Farus in the mountain range I saw concern in her eyes, but this time I saw terror in her eyes, the master was so wounded that if he had been of another race he could have died from those wounds. I and the others already knew that something like this could happen, so we weren''t too surprised at the state the master was in, but as Alice had never participated in realbat she didn''t realize this fact. Now she is trying to get stronger so she can defend the master, shees the day in and day out to the master''s room to see the energy cocoon, the others alsoe almost every day to see the master even me. No one likes to see the master like this, everyone was worried since no one had ever heard about an evolution taking so long. Even I was getting distressed by the master''s situation, we were afraid that something could have happened to him, we even asked for help from the doctor who had already be a Demon that we rescued from the castle, his name was An. He said he couldn''t help as he couldn''t even get close to the master''s body due to the cocoon, the person who kept saying that the master was fine was Vanessa, she said that the master was receiving the blessings of the Blood Goddess and why that this evolution was special. After so long we couldn''t do more than wait, even the people of the camp started to pray that the master would wake up soon. Chapter 378 Cap 377: Coming Out Of The Cocoon(Chapter Preview) After evolution, I stayed in that unknown ce not knowing what was around me or how much time passed, in that kind of ce I felt like I didn''t have a body. I felt like I couldn''t move, I felt like something was continuously shaping itself around me, I had the impression that even though I had already evolved my body was still in the process of transformation, this is the first time I experience this in evolution, maybe or by the interference of the Goddess Selene. I couldn''t see my status but I could see my skills, I had a lot of simr skills and I was bored so I decided to start skill synthesis to pass the time, I thought this might be a good way to enjoy this time where I''m not able not even sleeping to do something more productive. One thing I noticed is that for some strange reason I don''t know there were more abilities than I remembered, did someone give me the blood of Makari Capital enemies while I was sleeping? During that time I was able to fuse a lot of elemental Affinity-type skills and with that, I got all the pure elemental skills I wanted, with the exception of the elements of wood and space. But at least I got all the elemental resistance skills that I was fusing together into one elemental resistance skill. I also noticed a lot of scales, horns, tails, wings, ws, and eyes type abilities. I decided to start synthesizing them all together with their skills of the same type just to take up less space on my skill list, but I didn''t n on using most of these skills, I always had some scale or horn production skills that I never used as I was afraid of my appearance bes evil, repulsive, or strange. I also did the synthesis of the Ki elemental abilities I had, with the exception of the elements wood, space, darkness, and light. In addition, I also synthesized simr skills with de attacks, punch attacks, w attacks, kick attacks, etc. I even started to wonder why I have so many skills, could I have turned into one of those hoarders I''ve always seen on TV, but instead of collecting antique objects, I was collecting skills? As I had a lot of time without doing anything I just looked at my list of skills realizing that I had many that I hadn''t even used in a long time. I was immersed in this skill synthesis process until suddenly something happened, the dark space where I was started to light up with streams of energy appearing one by one until I found myself surrounded by a space that resembles the starry sky. I was mesmerized at first by the contrast of several different colored energy flows around me going back and forth in seemingly no order. But soon I felt like something familiar in these energies and in thisndscape, when I try to look around I realize that I''m on an ethereal path that seemed a dead end, but I felt I had to move forward, I couldn''t stay still. Thisndscape around me reminded me of the image I could see inside the hood of my astral body, moreover as I started to try to advance images of the people in my group began to appear beside me with every step I took. When I got to the end of the path I kept walking forward, I didn''t need to doubt or hesitate, the answer is simple if there isn''t a path all I need to do is build one myself. As I continued to walk I felt a weight hit me to throw me back, but I kept moving forward feeling the presence not only of my group but of everyone in the Dungeon behind me pressing me even further forward to continue on my way, in no way For a moment I looked back and kept walking forward as my own Aura left my body condensing in the path each time my feet descended. This continued for an indefinite amount of time until I felt something strange around me and the energy flows around me as it enveloped me as if I was trapped inside something, at which point I stretched my arms to make way for myself and felt as if my vision clears. Ding! Ding! Ding! I found myself floating in my room with Fairies and Spirits flying around me as they spoke my nameughing, saying he woke up, he was free, etc. But soon after limitless tiredness and exhaustion took over me, my eyelids are too heavy to bear causing me to fall down on the bed and sleep consumes me before finally feeling my consciousness disappearing in thefortable embrace of my bed. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ---------- Pov Vanessa: Hours before Zenos emerges from the cocoon. I get up from my bed with my heart racing and blooding out of my mouth, my whole body is weak and my head is aching like a mountain has fallen on top of it. Sigh "Receiving the oracle from the Goddess Selene is as tiring as ever." (I) I get up and wipe the blood off my bed, go take a shower, and change before going to talk to Nix. I find Nix rxing in a hammock between two trees, she is acting more and more like my Dad. "Who''s driving the carriage now?" (I) "Nn, it looks like he can''t stay inside the Dungeon feeling the master''s Aura anymore." (Nix) "After three months it bes difficult for anyone, everyone is worried about my Father." (I) "Ibuki is the only one besides me and La who knows the master will wake up sooner orter." (Nix) "Ibuki''s thoughts are simple, the trust she has in my Father borders on absolute faith, now you and La can use the connection you have with the master to know her status at all times." (I) "But I didn''te to talk about that, I need you to close the Dungeon gate inside the carriage and stay that way for three days." (I) "What is happening?" (Nix) "Looks like my father will wake up soon, but there must be another Aura burst much stronger than before, we can''t let that Aura leak out as it might attract unwanted attention." (I) "Are you afraid the pursuers will find us again?" (Nix) "Yes, the Church of Light will not rest until they find us, so we will not give them that opportunity." (I) "Besides, I was able to find out why my Father wasn''t waking up." (I) "Did you receive an oracle from the Blood Goddess?" (Nix) "Yes, it looks like my father''s evolution was supposed to have ended almost two months ago, but he did something he shouldn''t have and that''s why he dyed his own evolution even further." (I) "Hahahahahaha..." (Nix) "As you would expect from the master, he always makes thingsplicated, he''ll be very surprised when he learns our current situation." (Nix) Sigh "This is all his fault for taking so long to wake up, Irina won''t let anyone do anything about it because she wants to wait for our Father to wake up first." (I) "I''ll hang out with Nn outside, he''ll be happy to hear that." (I) After that Nix gets up and goes out of the Dungeon, meanwhile I went to warn the others about the message I received from the Goddess Selene during my sleep. Everyone started getting ready for a party when my Father woke up, during the night while the party was still being prepared my Father''s Aura that was scattered all over the Dungeon floor went wild. Soon a powerful wave of Aura swept through everything making everyone unconscious as the Fairies and Spirits danced in the sky. Even I lost consciousness when I suddenly found myself behind a figure in ck clothes as if made of shadow, this person was walking in front of me on a dead-end path, this being didn''t care and started walking forward normally. When I thought he was going to fall I felt my Father''s Aura leaving this being and condensing on his feet forming a continuation of the path, the shadow being didn''t even care to look as he continued moving forward creating a path with each step he took. I kept following him as more and more people seemed to gather around me following this person, there was a moment when a cocoon of energy formed around the shadow being that uses its ws to break free and keep pushing its way forward. Soon aftering out of the cocoon, everything began to lighten as the appearance of the shadow being disappeared, giving way to the image of my Father. When I woke up, I was lying in the camp like many others, getting up confused, not understanding what was happening. But I soon realize that my father''s Aura that was scattered all over the ce was no longer present, when I realized this I ran to his room in the mansion at full speed. On the way I met others who thought the same as I possibly did, I was not able to see him clearly as there were many Fairies and Spirits lying on top of him, but at least now I know that the cocoon broke and he came out, it seems that he is sleeping now. I was relieved, I look at the others and see expressions of relief. Chapter 379 Cap 378: Guardian Of Shadows(Chapter Preview) "Wake up you idiot master, you''ll make me wait until when." (La) I am woken up by an ice hammer that hit me from top to bottom, destroying the bed I was lying on. "..." (I) "How long are you going to sleep like this?" (La) "I''m not even thatzy..." (La) When I look I see the ice hammer being thrown aside and I see a Fairy with strange rainbow-colored wings and four arms looking at me trying to lecture me with an angry face. "You little Devil..." (I) I get up and grab this evil Fairy before she has time to react, holding her tightly so she doesn''t escape. "Let go of me,zy, idiotic master..." (La) "If you say anything else, you''ll spend two months cleaning the bathrooms at the mansion." (I) "..." (La) The moment I talked about the cleaning work she bes quiet and starts to look the other way, as usual, she changes her attitude very easily. "Why do you have to wake me up so violently? If I were a normal person this ice hammer would have turned me into a meat slurry." (I) "It''s your fault for resting more than three months, every time I want to sleep peoplein to me, so why can only you be sozy?" (La) "Three months???" (I) I looked around and noticed many Fairies and Spirits flying around me that I didn''t notice before as I was concentrating on La, these Fairies were happy and were saying my name while partying. I try to calm down and think about what is happening, I collect my thoughts as I remember about the conversation with the Goddess Selene, I also remember the strange dream I had and waking up early just to go back to sleep. "How long have I been sleeping?" (I) "You spent three months inside apacted cocoon of energy and Aura, aftering out of the cocoon you slept for another five days." (La) "..." (I) "(This time I stayed in a cocoon? Also why was the evolution so long this time?)" (I) I was confused as to why this evolution was so different from the others, but I figured it was due to the interference of the Goddess Selene. "Master!!!!" (Alice) While I was busy with my thoughts I am hugged from the side by Alice who starts crying hugging me as if I was a child, this was the first time I saw her act like that and I was very surprised, because of that I released the little Demon that flew away hello window. "Calm down Alice, no need to cry..." (I) "..." (Alice) "d to see the master awake, allow me to help with Alice until you can get some clothes on." (Freya) "Come on Alice, let the master get dressed and you can talk to himter,e with me to wipe that crying face, all right?" (Freya) "Alright..." (Alice) As Freya ran her hand over Alice''s head convincing her to let go of me before taking her out of my room I looked down noticing that I''mpletely naked. I hurriedly close my bedroom door until I''m done getting dressed, but before I go to a full-length mirror to see the changes in my body after this evolution. "But what happened to me?" (I) "This can only be a bad joke..." (I) I look in the mirror seeing a person with smooth and silky brown skin, my hair was a brighter scarlet red and longer, my face lost the few masculine features I still had making it impossible to distinguish if I''m male or female. Sigh I almost started to cry thinking that the Goddess Selene had turned me into a woman, but when I looked down my good friend was still there causing a great weight toe out of my heart. My body was in shape, and it was very beautiful if I may say so myself, my eyes are still the same gold and purple colors, but they were deeper and there seemed to be a glow inside them that I couldn''t make out. The strangest was the two horns on my head about 12 centimeters in size and curved upwards, these horns seemed to be made of ck crystal with multicolored sparkles within this darkness, very reminiscent of Nix''s scales. "..." (I) Also, I saw in the mirror something I was trying to ignore, but I couldn''t help but see it, it was a tail made of crystal dangling from my back with a tip simr to a short sword. When I brought my hands to my face, ashamed of my own appearance, I realized that even my nails had turned to ck crystals. The worst I only noticedst, my height hasn''t changed at all, this is the second evolution where my height hasn''t changed, I feel my heart breaking as I keep looking at my body and I notice that I have some scales on my arms, legs, and neck, the tattoos that I had all over my body still remain and seem to be inside the crystal scales that are the same as Nix''s, in addition, the colored sparkles inside the crystal scales seem to flow through the lines of the tattoo going from one scale to another, that was something fascinating to see if I weren''t so sad about my looks and height. "Why are you crying master, your appearance is so beautiful and cute." (La) "Cute..." (I) I drop to my knees like someone shed a sword through my heart when La called me cute, that damn Fairy came back just to give me that blow to the heart. After a few minutes of high pity with La stroking my head in an attempt tofort me, I stand up and start getting ready. After I''m done I check my notifications before looking at my status, I skip the notifications that talk about synthesis skills and look at the new titles I got. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following titles: ? [ Vampire Prince ] ? [ Guardian of Shadows ] ]> I can understand the title of Vampire Prince, but I don''t understand this title of Guardian of Shadows so I tried to identify that title. <[ Title identification result: ? [ Guardian of Shadows ]: This title was created when the owner made a great achievement defending something of great importance more than once without exposing his identity, his power, and destroying all clues of what he did without iming any credit for that feat. It is made: Concealment skills are twice as strong. ]> So I got this title for defending the continent from extremist Demons, but that was just one time, the title makes it seem like I did something simr a second time, is it referring to when Farus was defeated? Toc Toc Toc "Master, are you okay?" (Freya) "I''m fine, Freya." (I) Maybe I took too long checking the changes in my body and the notifications weren''t that many, most of the notifications were about the syntheses I did while sleeping so I skipped them all, the only different notifications were these titles I got. But because of my dy, Freya came to see if I was ok, I tell her that I''m leaving and I finish getting ready with sadness to see that my clothes still fit me, this just confirms that I haven''t grown anything. Sigh "I''m leaving, did you tell the others I woke up?" (I) "Yes, I asked the Fairies to do this, so soon everyone will be here." (Freya) I open the bedroom door and see Freya waiting by the door alone, I look around and I don''t see Alice. "If you''re looking for Alice, I left her with Caryna while she calms down." (Freya) "I''ve never seen her like this before." (I) "You worried everyone, your n was too risky and we all knew you would be very hurt, but Alice never participated in a true life and death battle so she didn''t expect to find you in a dying state when you were brought in. to the Dungeon after fighting King Makari." (Freya) "The poor thing cried a lot that day, you must understand that everything you did for her did not go unnoticed, she sees you as a father figure who is always taking care of her." (Freya) "Seeing you inside the cocoon and then sleeping without waking up was also difficult for everyone." (Freya) "I didn''t think she was so attached to me, I had very few conversations with her, the things I did for her were also very simple." (I) "They may be simple for you, but for her, they were things that changed her life forever." (Freya) "You have to understand that Alice was amoner, she never had much schooling in her life, besides she was a ve when the master met her, her fate was not a grievous thing at the time." (Freya) p "Then in the darkest moment of her life, the master appears who gives her the opportunity to be a Vampire gaining an immortal life expectancy, frees her from very, gives her a decent and honest job, allows her to learn magic, allows her to training martial arts and Aura, allows her to study something that normally only wealthy and noble merchants are entitled to, etc." (Freya) "If you say everything together it makes it seem like a lot, besides most of these things weren''t me, for example, it was Irina who transformed her." (I) Sigh "Master, that day we all saw you calling Irina and Irius to another ce to talk, right after Irina turned Alice and Irius turned Nn, it wasn''t hard to see that it was your idea." (Freya) "All the other things were your ideas too, you insisted on their studies and allowed them to learn whatever they wanted, as well as giving them honest work, clothes, food, and a house." (Freya) "You also never asked for anything in return other than their loyalty, for Alice it was like giving them a new life without asking for anything in return." (Freya) "..." (I) "If you look into her eyes you should see that there is no longer any darkness inside, that''s thanks to you." (Freya) cough cough "I think we''d better go downstairs as soon as the others are waiting for us." (I) Sigh "You don''t know how to be honest with yourself..." (Freya) Receiving so manypliments like this is making me feel embarrassed, better get off the subject before I''m too embarrassed to leave the room, I''ll also ignore what Freya said in a low voicest. Chapter 380 Cap 379: The Black Market Bounty(Chapter Preview) After the little conversation, I had with Freya when I left my room I head towards the stairs a little embarrassed by the conversation. As we head towards the kitchen for me to get something to eat I keep opening and closing my hand to try to understand my current power, I also try to throw some punches in the air but without a reference, I couldn''t understand how much my power had changed, I still I didn''t have time to see my status. "(I''ll check my statuster, I think I''d better see everyone to show I''m fine as they must have been very worried.)" (I) On the way I watch Fairies and Spirits flying around the mansionughing while having fun, I see many talking and some even humming. "How long have Fairies and Spirits learned to speak?" (I) "Inside the Cradle, Fairies and Spirits grow faster, and they get stronger much faster." (Freya) "ording to Nix and La, the Cradles function as a ce that contains power, knowledge, and food to develop faster." (Freya) "You mean their minds are wired inside the Cradle?" (I) "No, think of the Cradle as having a mind of its own, let''s take the Cradle of Fairies as an example, if a Fire Fairy is learning skills and spells, then the way that Fire Fairy learned is also stored in the Cradle of Fairies, the Fairies have ess to the Cradle''s mind and can learn that way by sharing their knowledge, so the Cradle influences their growth." (Freya) "Does the Cradle of Spirits work the same way?" (I) "Yes, the food for the Fairies would be elemental mana which is produced by the Cradle of the Fairies, the same happens in the Cradle of Spirits." (Freya) "I see, you seem to know a lot." (I) "This ismon knowledge for Elves, besides Nix and La exined it to me better, I''m sure Sophia must know something about it too." (Freya) "Because of the Cradles, Fairies and Spirits have already learned many things, besides they are always interacting with the people of the camp and the mansion." (Freya) "Do you know how smart they are now?" (I) "On the level of a 7 or 8 year old maybe." (Freya) "That''s an elerated growth..." (I) "Master!!!!" (Ibuki/Diana) "You slept too much master." (¨¦rica) "Dad!!!" (Irius/Irina/Samira) While talking to Freya we arrived in the kitchen and the moment I opened the door I was attacked by an onught of Diana, Ibuki, Samira, and Irina who hugged me tightly while Irius put his hand on my shoulder. ---------- After about 30 minutes of trying to calm everyone down, I managed to get everyone to let go of me except Diana who made me sit on herp while her face was buried in my hair. I tried to resist but she looked like she was going to cry, so I could only ept this humiliation while I was eating, I hadn''t noticed how hungry I was until now, I was enjoying the food so much that I forgot about the embarrassing situation I was in. While he was eating Freya''s delicious food, he was also drinking bottle after bottle of blood. It was after I finished the meal that I noticed that there were over twenty tes of food and over ten bottles of blood all empty. "Now I''m satisfied, I hadn''t noticed how hungry I was." (I) "I''m d you finished eating, now can you exin to me why you made such a big mistake?" (Vanessa) I was so focused on the food that I didn''t notice that the kitchen had be crowded with people, but the one that caught my attention was Vanessa who was looking at me with apparent anger, plus I could see the veins all over her face swelling with anger. "What are you talking about, I just woke up and if you''re talking the broken bed is La''s fault." (I) "Don''t you know why your evolution took so long?" (Vanessa) "I know, it was the Goddess Selene who interfered with my evolution, that''s why it took me so long." (I) "You''re only half right, the Goddess sent an oracle to me saying that your condition was mainly because you started doing skill synthesis while your body is still being transformed by evolution." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "(Wait! So it''s my fault? Now that I think about it I think the scales, horns, and tail I have are abilities I synthesized as well, in order to narrow down my list of abilities?)" (I) "(Could that be why these abilities seem to have activated and I ended up in this state I''m in? It''s my fault?)" (I) "Looks like you just realized what you''ve done, do you have any idea how much everyone was worried about you?" (Vanessa) "Alright Vanessa, we all know you were one of the most worried, now give me some space because everyone wants to talk to the master." (¨¦rica) "I''m sorry for worrying you." (I) "..." (Vanessa) I pull myself out of Diana''s embrace to hug my daughter Vanessa, at which point she returns my hug silently as her face changes from an angry expression to one of happiness. After that I spoke to each of them, Nn seemed very happy to see me too and said he was so worried that he couldn''t y a single game for two months. Lyra said that she hasn''t been working for a month because she''s been too distracted by worry, so she ended up blowing up theb twice and Ivan forbade her to continue working. ¨¦rica didn''t say a word, she just gave me a tight hug for a few minutes. I spent the whole morning talking to everyone individually before I got hungry again, so I went to eat some more while Irina and Irius followed to tell me something new. "What do you two want to say to me?" (I) "I don''t me you for not remembering, so much has happened that you must have forgotten." (Irina) "What are you talking about?" (I) "Haven''t you learned that you have to be more direct when talking to Father, sister?" (Irius) "You''re right." (Irina) "I''ll be more blunt this time, do you remember the reward you asked for the ck Market if we managed to defeat the extremists?" (Irina) "Bounty... ck Market bounty..." (I) "You mean that..." (I) "He''s been with us for a month, because of that the people of the Church of Light decided to persecute us." (Irius) "Take me where it is, I want to see it with my own eyes." (I) "Do you want to go now?" (Irius) "Yes now." (I) As I ate I listened to what Irina and Irius had to say before going out with them to a house made of normal stone blocks, I noticed that there was a sound barrier around the house, apparently, it was inside, I looked around and no Fairy or Spirit approached this building. I walk in with Irina and Irius, in the entrance room I find Lilith eating arge piece of monster meat stuck on a bone, she was eating inrge pieces, but as soon as she saw us she dropped her food and ran towards me. "Dad, why didn''t anyone tell me you woke up?" (Lilith) "Put me down please Lilith." (I) "(I forgot that she also became my daughter.)" (I) Lilith runs to me and lifts me into her arms as she spins around with a big smile on her face, she had an innocent smile on her face but her deep and intense eyes along with the bloodstains on her clothes gave me a bizarre feeling when looking at her. "Sorry, I''m really d you woke up." (Lilith) "For you to be here means that Irina and Irius have already talked to you about him, right?" (Lilith) "Yeah, where is he?" (I) "It''s in the backroom, let''s all go together." (Irius) The four of us walk towards the door, when we enter I see arge cell at the same time that a terrible smell seems to punch me in the face when I enter. Irius and Irina have an expression showing that they don''t like the smell, but Lilith doesn''t seem to mind the smell and enters humming a happy song. What I see when I entered was that there were four prison cells, three were empty, but one of the cells had a person inside the cell was strangely dark, but I could still clearly see inside a ce that has nothing, besides there was a lot of blood dry smeared on the walls, floor, and ceiling as if it were the scene of a massacre. There was a man full of scars, white hair, a single empty eye since there was a hole in the ce of the other eye and skeletal as if he was malnourished, with my super sensitive ears I could hear his voice faintly deep alone, a voice from which I still remember. "Unclean beings... unclean beings... how dare you to go against a servant of God... I will kill them all... the Great God Baldr will punish them... ha ha ha ha ha..." (Archbishop Thomas Gretto) "It looks like you suffered a lot while I was gone, but after so many things you''ve done you don''t deserve forgiveness, right worm?" (I) "..." (Archbishop Thomas Gretto) "That voice... that hateful, repulsive voice... those different eyes... you finally appeared Zenos Demon!" (Archbishop Thomas Gretto) "I don''t know how you found out my name and I don''t care, I said it wouldn''t matter where you were I would find you and make you suffer, now you''re in my hands." (I) The moment I speak to him, his one empty eye looks at me and he struggles to his feet as his face bes filled with anger, hatred, and contempt. "You brothers who must decide if he''s had enough or not, as those who suffered the most at the hands of this worm that is your right." (I) Chapter 381 Cap 380: Conversation Between Two Outsiders(Chapter Preview) After seeing the state Thomas Gretto is in and the state the cell is in, I may not know how long he''s been here, but I think it''s been enough, but what I think doesn''t matter, it''s up to Irina and Irius. "I already broke up with him the first three days, I spent those days punching him breaking every bone in his body while Irina healed him." (Irius) "For us, that was enough, but I wanted to wait until you woke up, Father." (Irina) "Besides, Lilith said he needed to be punished even more, so she and ¨¦rica spent a month torturing him." (Irina) I used my threads to cover this worm''s mouth while I tied the rest of his body together so I wouldn''t interrupt this conversation with his bullshit, so I turned to Lilith. "Why did you want to punish him, Lilith?" (I) "When I transformed months ago, I received some gifts from the God Vidark, among them I can feel in people''s Aura the umted desire for revenge of the dead, but only the desire for revenge of the innocent who died." (Lilith) "The Aura of this Archbishop of the Church of Light is tainted by the desire for revenge of hundreds of innocents, the more punishment he receives, the less will this desire for revenge umted on him, this serves as an offering to the God Vidark showing how much I follow his teachings." (Lilith) "So that exins why you''re so happy, did you say that to ¨¦rica?" (I) "No, she just showed up and said that a bastard like him would be excellent at testing her curses, so I let her do what she wanted as it also served as punishment." (Lilith) "..." (I/Irina/Irius) "(As always ¨¦rica has a strong hatred against a person who raped another, everyone in the mansion knows what this bastard did to Irina and Irius'' mother.)" (I) "If you think he still deserves some punishment, then we cane backter." (I) "I finished three days ago, so I''m happy, I even received a title from the God Vidark for fulfilling the desire for revenge of so many innocent people killed." (Lilith) "Punishment of bastards like him is very satisfying." (Lilith) "(How can she have such a happy smile in a ce like this while she says such brutal things.)" (I) "Then let''s get this over with, just as I promised I''ll give you the final judgment." (I) I go to this worm and use my Aura to pull the darkness out of it, then I take out of my storage item the ck crystal where the darkness of that Elf I rescued from the pirates is stored, just like back then I use my Aura to pull the darkness of this worm that is much bigger than I initially imagined and gather in that crystal before putting it away again. I still don''t know what I''m going to do with it, but I''ll think of a use for it one day, after taking the darkness out of him I ripped his head off with my bare hands, I was a little surprised at how easy this was, not even I had to exert a lot of strength. With that done with the Church of Light, I turn around and see that Lilith has gone back to eating her big chunk of meat without caring about the brutal scene I performed in front of her. "After the body and blood are gone, being devoured by the Dungeon, ask someone to check that there is no dirt left." (I) "I''ll check it outter, by the afternoon it should be clean." (Irius) "Did you have a problem with the Church of Light after we got that worm?" (I) "Yes, they tried to chase us, but they never got close enough to us, but they alwayse too close, I think they must be tracking Archbishop Gretto somehow." (Irius) "Now that he''s dead they''ll lose their only clue, let''s head back to the mansion." (I) "Lilith, you need to take a shower, you sttered some blood on your clothes." (I) "It must be the meat I was eating, I''ll have to wash it after the shower." (Lilith) We all walked back to the mansion, I spent the rest of the day listening to everything that happened while it was evolving, it seems that Leonardo had finished the initial drawings for the construction of the city, but then he had new ideas and started some modifications to the original drawing. I took advantage of the afternoon to visit the camp too, I was happy to see that the Lizardmans were speaking themonnguage, it seems that Jana and Irina have been teaching them. As soon as I got there Lilian who was teaching about the Goddess to the people of the camp and the Lizardman including Barok who is now a Dragonewt, they all got on their knees in front of me. When night fell I started walking towards the mansion alone, I saw someone on top of the mansion and I jumped there, it was Samira lying down watching the starry sky. "Are you enjoying the view?" (I) "Yes, I never thought I''d see a night sky with just one moon again." (Samira) "Do you miss your old world?" (I) "Not from the world, but from people yes." (Samira) "There were many people who were by my side to support me because of my illness, I miss those people." (Samira) "But I''m not the same person they knew any more, I can''t even remember the name I had in my previous life." (Samira) "I don''t know my name in my old world either, but I agree that I''m not the same person anymore either." (I) I lie on the roof next to Samira, she is an outsider just like me, I always felt that she would be the only one to understand how strange, cruel, and yet wonderful this world is to me. "I heard that you were born into this world as a monster, but specifically a Leech, is that true?" (Samira) "Yes, at that time I was very confused and desperate, I think it was from that first day that I started to change." (I) "I can tell that in your previous life you must have been quite open-minded, right?" (Samira) "Besides, your willpower must be very strong." (Samira) "I like to think I''ve always had an open mind, now on the strength of my will I don''t think I would be able to answer that myself." (I) "Have you ever noticed that killing seems easier in this world, have you also noticed that you don''t feel so much regret after killing someone?" (Samira) "Yes, I''ve killed monsters and people, just today I ripped someone''s head off with my bare hands, but I''m still surprised how cool I am with it." (I) "You may not know your monster body influences you anymore, that''s quite normal." (Samira) "You may have heard that Outsiders who were born as monsters in this world go crazy causing chaos and destruction wherever they go, right?" (Samira) "Yes, I''ve been told about it, I''ve read it in a book too." (I) "That''s for the same reason you and I change so easily, because of our monster bodies." (Samira) "You should also know that in our ancient world a person''s age influences a person''s mentality, for example, 5 or even 9 year olds will not have sexual desire, that''s because their body is very young, but a teenager 17 or 18 years old will have a strong sexual desire." (Samira) "That sexual desire is already responsible for a teenager to see the world in a totally different way, but that''s not the only thing where the body influences the mindset." (Samira) "Our case is the same, our monster bodies affect our minds, even now that we are no longer monsters it is still affecting us, as Vampires, we drink blood which is something we found disgusting in our old world, but is now as natural as drink water." (Samira) "You mean our bodies are responsible for our changes?" (I) "Yes and no, our bodies just elerate change, this is to help young monsters adapt quickly, so monsters have strong instincts to guide them, especially first-generation monsters that are born adults." (Samira) "But we outsiders already have a developed mind with a mindset of our own, when someone like that is born in a body that doesn''t match their mind and has instincts that a human shouldn''t have, it little by little affects the person leading to madness in most cases. In some cases, this is what Outsiders who were born as monsters suffered." (Samira) "In my case and yours is a little different, we use something or someone to maintain our sanity, and we have an open mind to ept our situation more easily when others try to reject until the end what they have be." (Samira) "Did you use Elsaris as an emotional support to keep your sanity?" (I) "Yes, but that was something unconscious or just luck, I only realized it many yearster, at that time I didn''t know what to do, but when I saw her I knew I had to at least defend her, not knowing that saved me from going crazy too, diverting my mind to something other than myself." (Samira) "Our bodies may have elerated our changes, but it doesn''t change the fact that our decisions further affected those changes along the way." (I) "I agree with that, our decisions always change who we are, so we build our own rules in our minds about what''s right and wrong, to try not to stray further from what we want to be." (Samira) "I just hope it doesn''t change into a real monster in the future." (I) "This world is very different from our old world, we cannot live thinking about the rules of another world." (Samira) "In this world killing someone doesn''t make you a criminal, but why you kill is what matters." (Samira) "That''s something I''vee to terms with over the days and months, but that doesn''t mean I''ll stop worrying about how long I''ll be able to make those distinctions." (I) Samira pulls me into a hug and gives me a kiss on the forehead. "You think too much, all the people in this dungeon trust you, so stop worrying about the future and do what you can now, okay Father?" (Samira) "I''m gonna do my best." (I) Chapter 382 Cap 381: New Goal(Chapter Preview) After my conversation with Samira I decided to stop thinking about what I will be, maybe I will keep changing or maybe I will continue to be what I am, maybe all these changes were just to adapt to this world, even if I would be considered a psychopath in my world old, but I''ll stop thinking about these things since I''m just going around in a circle with these thoughts never leaving the ce, it''s just a waste of time. I''ll just try to do the best I can to not regret anything I do. Now I was lying on my bed resting after a long day as my mind tried to process everything I had been told today. I ended up leaving a lot of things for tomorrow, I have to look for Leonardo to see the drawings for the city which will take a few days, in addition, I have to see the needs of everyone in the Dungeon that fell on Nira and Ivan as responsible for trade, materials, and Ingredients. I have to see how Rakan and his subordinates have been, it seems that the theoretical Mages have been locking themselves in the mansion''s library and even sleeping there which has been causing some problems for Freya. Combat Mages seem to train alongside ¨¦rica, Irina, Jana, Vanessa, Lilian, Lilith, and many other Mages at the camp or behind the mansion. There are so many things to take care of that have been piling up during these three months that I don''t know where to start. As if all of that wasn''t enough Nix also said that he has enough DP to increase the number of floors in the Dungeon to more than ten and expand the mansion''s floor even more, but he hadn''t done that yet because to expand the floor of the mansion or moving him around would have to drive people out, which he couldn''t do with the Church of Light chasing us. So I also need to discuss Dungeon ns with Nix and get the Dungeon started up, but that has to wait until I find a safe ce. Besides, Vanessa seems to want to talk to me about the creation of a Temple of the Blood, I had already approved the construction of something like this since I can also be considered a believer of the Goddess of Blood, in fact, I am her son, but there are so many things that I have to do while I''m exhausted just imagining how busy I''ll be in the next few days. I was lying on my bed, I found out from La that many Fairies and Spirits made my room their resting ce, but as I was also informed that they were trying to protect me during my evolution, I decided to let them do what they want. I was lying on my bed where there were a few dozen Fairies sleeping, in fact, there were hundreds of Fairies and Spirits scattered around the room on top of furniture or lying on the floor, I put my arm over my eyes in an attempt to rest ignoring this situation. Sigh "That''s been a long day." (I) "I have so many things to think about." (I) "I have so many things to do." (I) "I have so many things I still must know." (I) "I''m tired just thinking about all this, so what do you want to talk to me about?" (I) "So you noticed my presence?" (Guardian) "How could I not see you sitting on my bedroom balcony?" (I) "For you to take the initiative ande talk to me, so it means if you want to say something, please be direct, I''m very tired at the moment." (I) "I''ve seen how busy you were, there are a few things I want to talk to you about, but the most important is the promise you made." (Guardian) sighs "(If I remember correctly it''s something she wanted to ask for me, she mentioned it when she helped us in the third city of the Makari Kingdom that we attacked.)" (I) "I said I would help and I''m sorry it took so long, say what you want, I''m all ears." (I) "I want to go somewhere and I would like you to go with me." (Guardian) "What ce would that be?" (I) "Since I turned into a Holy Beast I hear her call, I feel that I must go to the ce where she is and I would like her toe with me." (Guardian) "Who''s calling you?" (I) "Besides, where do you want to go?" (I) "I am a Being of the Forest and as such, I have a strong connection with nature, whoever is calling me is using this connection with nature to do this." (Guardian) "Who is calling me is the World Tree of this continent, we have to go where it is." (Guardian) "..." (I) "(This can only be a joke, I just woke up after three months and I have so many things to do.)" (I) "(So why the hell do I now have to head towards the World Tree, something that is sure to get me in big trouble!?)" (I) Tears "(Can''t I have a day of rest, why wasn''t I born an ordinarymoner to live off the farms on a small, simple farm in a quiet vige, why does everything always have to be soplicated!?)" (I) "(Why doesn''t anyone make a simple request to me, Jana wanted me to save the mountain range, Diana and the others wanted me to save the continent, nowes another request for me to go towards the World Tree!?) " (I) "She''s crying with happiness..." (Guardian) "Why doesn''t anyone make simple requests like visiting a tourist ce... why alwaysplicated things..." (I) "What is a tourist ce?" (Guardian) "Never mind, just tell me why you want me toe along, I can just take you there if you want." (I) "Because I feel like the World Tree wants to talk to you too, I feel like I should take you along." (Guardian) I can''t understand why so many problems fall into my head, I don''t know where this World Tree is, but I''m sure it''s not an easy ce to reach. Sigh "I don''t even know where we should go..." (I) "I know the direction where we should go, but if you want to know the exact ce you can ask Freya and Sophia, as they are Elves they must know where the World Tree is." (Guardian) "Can you promise me that there won''t be any problems if we go over there?" (I) "I don''t know, I think there should be no problem since the World Tree itself is calling me, but you never know what might happen along the way." (Guardian) "With my luck, a meteor may fall on my head on the way..." (I) I get up from the bed and walk to the porch where I lean against the wall looking at the Guardian not far from me. "Are you in a hurry to go there?" (I) "No, but I wish we could go soon." (Guardian) "I''ll talk to Sophia and Freya tomorrow morning, after that I''ll talk to the others about our next destination." (I) "Speaking of which, I still don''t know where we are right now, there''s so much going on that it''s hard to pay attention to the most basic things." (I) "I don''t know where we are either, I don''t usually go out of the woods much so I''ll leave it in your hands, you know where to find me." (Guardian) The Guardian jumps off the balcony where she was sitting, I know that before I get to the edge of the balcony she will already be gone, so I just look up where I keep seeing the starry sky. Sigh "I just hope you don''t have any more problems." (I) "Who knows, maybe nothing bad will happen this time and this will really be a tourist trip." (I) "As far as I know the World Tree itself is calling us, so we''re being invited, there''s no reason for us to be attacked or something bad to happen." (I) "I have to stop being pessimistic, always thinking something bad is going to happen." (I) "I''m sure the World Tree is only paying attention to the Guardian because she''s a very rare breed with a strong connection to nature, so it shouldn''t be a big deal." (I) "That''s right, it''s going to be a smooth and simple trip where we can enjoy the trip, yes, yes, it will definitely be like that." (I) Tears "See, I''m just crying with happiness to finally have a vacation trip." (I) Tears This is the second time I have felt my heart broken today, if this continues I will have to see a psychologist or a cardiologist, that''s because if I don''t die of a heart attack they will go crazy since I''m not even believing the lies I tell myself. "I just wanted a few days off, is that asking too much?" (I) "The master needs to rest, he looks a little dejected." "I''m in need of rest, not physically, but mentally." (I) "Are you having a lot of problems?" "It would be easier to ask when I''m not having problems." (I) "So do things in your own time, try to solve them one at a time instead of trying to solve everything at once." "That''s excellent advice thank you..." (I) "(Who am I talking to?)" (I) "No need to thank me, I''m happy to help." "..." (I) As soon as I turn around I see something standing next to me that wasn''t there before, seeing this may be because of mental exhaustion, maybe because of the strong emotions of today, maybe because of the surprise request I just heard, or maybe because of this unknown creature that somehow appeared beside me, and I ended up passing out. ... ... ... ... ... ... Chapter 383 Cap 382: Orion(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up with a horrible headache, my mind was still a little confused from drowsiness, maybe that''s why I feel like I forgot something important. I get up and look around, my bed is still broken but there are fewer Fairies in my room than yesterday. I walk to the porch and look up, it looks like we''re almost halfway through the day. "I remember talking to the Keeperst night, if I''m not mistaken I think it was about one more problem in the big pile that I still have to solve." (I) Sigh "I think something happened after the conversation I had with the Keeper, but I don''t remember what." (I) "I must be more tired than I initially thought yesterday, I don''t even remember going to bed." (I) I go to the bathroom to take a long shower before getting ready and going down to the kitchen, on the way I see Nn running after a Fairy who is carrying his shoes. When I get to the kitchen I have shocked to see Lilith, Vanessa, and Lilian talking to a strange creature, as soon as I saw this creature I understood what happened yesterday, that''s what I saw before I passed out. "The Goddess warned me that you woulde, so nice to meet you." (Vanessa) "Nice to meet you too, your Aura is very nice, I can smell the master on you too." "I can smell the master on both of you." "Zenos is the one who turned both of us, so we are his children." (Lilith) "Lilith is right, maybe that''s why we smell simr to him." (Vanessa) "Why has this woman been on her knees for so long?" "Don''t pay attention to her, maybe she''s gone crazy to see you." (Lilith) "What''s wrong with me?" "Your body doesn''t look very solid." (Lilith) "Sorry my younger sister, she can be a little impulsive in what she says sometimes." (Vanessa) "Alright she''s right, I know the condition of my body, but that will soon change." "Come on Lilian, you shouldn''t lose your rationality like that, I''m d I didn''t tell you about my Father in front of him, it would have been even worse..." (Vanessa) "..." (Lilian) The scene was very strange, Lilith seemed to be having fun with the creature while Vanessa was talking a little formally with the creature, Lilith was kneeling with her forehead on the floor in front of the creature while Vanessa tried to get her to stand up. The creature was 1.60 meters tall and had the body of a wolf, the paws of a tiger or lion I''m not sure, five foxtails, and a wolf''s head with a single small horn on its head. The creature also had a pair of wings and its entire body looked like a flow of blood taking that strange shape, in addition, its body looked kind of ethereal and liquid. The creature had eyes the same color as mine, one of its eyes was golden and the other eye was purple, but its eyes looked like a tiger''s. "You finally woke up master, if you want I can prepare something for you to eat." (Caryna) "I''m sure he''s hungry, so prepare something tasty dear." (Freya) "Of course, mother." (Caryna) "..." (I) Freya and Caryna appear behind me almost giving me a fucking heart attack. "Looks like the master has woken up, good morning sir." "Good morning Dad." (Vanessa/Lilith) "Good morning Master." (Lilian) "Good...good morning..." (I) "..." (I) Sigh "(Calm down Zenos, even though this creature is strange, it doesn''t seem to be an enemy, besides it was talking normally with others.)" (I) I take a deep breath and enter the kitchen as normally as I can trying to calm myself down, heading towards Vanessa and the creature that is bigger than me. "I don''t think we''ve met yet, my name is Zenos." (I) "I''d like to apologize for yesterday, I think I surprised you, sir." "I don''t have a name yet, I hope the master can give me a name." "Who are you? Why are you calling me master?" (I) "I haven''t had time to talk to you yet, so I think it must all be weird from your point of view." (Vanessa) ? "But the oracle I received from the Goddess a few days ago said more than just the cause of your dy in waking up, the Goddess Selene also told me he wasing, I just didn''t think it would be so fast." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "From Lilian''s reaction, you must have already noticed that he has a connection with the Goddess Selene." (Vanessa) "Actually my connection with the Goddess Selene is secondary, I serve her in an indirect way through one of her children." "So I have brothers? I''d like to meet any of them." (I) "I think you still don''t understand, but I can say that you do have brothers." (Vanessa) "I only serve you master, only you and the Goddess Selene" "..." (I) "(When did I get a servant like that?)" (I) I don''t know anymore but what''s going on, how did I be the master of this creature I''ve never seen before? "The master may not be aware, but I was born in the Makari Kingdom, in the city where there was a great battle." "Are you talking about the capital?" (I) "I think he''s talking about the third city, the battle in the capital wasn''t as big as the one in the third city." (Lilith) "You''re right, Lilith." (Vanessa) "Do you remember the ceremony of the dead we held in the third city?" (Vanessa) "I remember, it was a simpler and quicker ceremony than I thought it would be." (I) "It was from this ceremony that I was born." "Huh!?" (I) "The ceremony of the dead when performed by priests like myself purifies a ce full of blood while ensuring that the dead rest in the embrace of the Goddess if they are innocent or put on trial for their crimes in life if they havemitted evil deeds." (Vanessa) "During the ceremony, you must remember that we offer our blood to join with the blood of the dead, this serves so that our blood is a conduit for the power of the Goddess to bless thend around her by purifying her, in addition, it serves to guide the souls that remain until the Goddess." (Vanessa) "But your blood is different, Father." (Vanessa) "I don''t like the direction of this conversation." (I) "You are not a priest, you are a child of the Goddess, divine blood flows in your body." (Vanessa) "That day you took the initiative to do the ceremony of the dead in a genuine act of goodwill with the innocent who died in the city, unknowingly vice was following the Goddess teachings, you had a strong wish for the innocent to have peace in their deaths and presented his own blood to help these souls find peace." (Vanessa) "Furthermore, you had no control of your Aura at that time, remnants of your Aura were scattered throughout the city and your spilled blood not only carried the power of the Goddess, it also briefly awakened your own power that spread throughout the city through of your Aura." (Vanessa) "Lilian and I who are Goddess believers feel this, others may not have noticed because of yourck of faith, you didn''t realize why it was the cause." (Vanessa) "But how did this ceremony of the dead give him life?" (I) "His holy blood carried his power through the entire city, that ce became a holynd, and the dead who found salvation left everything behind, their bodies, memories, and everything they were." "All life energy, mana, spiritual power, Ki, souls, flesh, and blood gathered in the drop of the master''s blood that was the Goddess''s link to this world, the Goddess took the souls but everything else was left behind." "All of that turned to blood through your power and your Aura spread across the city was sucked into your blood that became the core of my being when all that merged together giving me birth." "The Goddess said in her oracle that she bestowed her blessings on him during his birth to help create a body." (Vanessa) "I was born with all the powers, memories, and abilities of thousands of people, plus the blessings of the Goddess gave me more knowledge and helped me form my mind." "As soon as I was born I could feel your presence and I ran to meet you." "That means he''s been following us for over three months, it must have been exhausting." (Lilith) "Father, he is what we call the Divine Beast, a guardian who protects and serves the Gods." (Vanessa) "But he''s different because he doesn''t possess divine power like other Divine Beasts, that''s because he serves you who isn''t a God, still at least." (Vanessa) "Don''t joke about serious things Vanessa, it''s going to give me nightmares saying such scary things." (I) "What I''d like to say is that the Goddess asked you to name him, even though she helped in his birth, it doesn''t change the fact that you created him, so it''s your responsibility." (Vanessa) "It would be an honor for me to earn a name for you master." I just woke up and more shocking things happened, but this creature doesn''t seem to have any bad intentions, plus now that I''m close I''m able to feel my own presence inside him, there''s also the fact that he came after me alone for more than three months, I think it doesn''t hurt to give him a name. "In my ancient world, I studied many different things, among them myths and slows from different religions, among these myths I discovered a constetion formed by 81 stars forming a figure that represents a legendary hunter." (I) I look at the creature, he has ws, fangs, sharp eyes, a strong body, and wings, to my eyes he seems to be a versatile hunter for anywhere and everywhere so that name should suit him. "The name I am going to give you belongs to this constetion of stars, your name will be Orion..." (I) "What''s going on..." (I) Chapter 384 Cap 383: Orion Divine Beast(Chapter Preview) "In my ancient world, I studied many different things, among them myths and slows from different religions, among these myths I discovered a constetion formed by 81 stars forming a figure that represents a legendary hunter." (I) I look at the creature, he has ws, fangs, sharp eyes, a strong body, and wings, to my eyes, he seems to be a versatile hunter for anywhere and everywhere so that name should suit him. "The name I''m going to give you belongs to this constetion, your name will be Orion..." (I) "What''s going on..." (I) Ding! <[ Blood Pact activated ]> . . <[ Forced activation of [ Astral Body ] skill in process ]> . . . <[ Divine Beast created by the Blood Goddess Selene''s offspring was granted a name ]> . . <[ Beginning the Divine Beast''s full awakening process ]> . . . <[ Divine Beast was named [ Orion ] by Zenos creating a connection and bing its Guardian ]> . . . <[ Blood Pact ended ]> ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Ding! <[ You have received the title [ Master of the Divine Beast (Orion) ] ]> Suddenly my Aura starts toe out of my body and mixes with Orion''s Aura, after that a w with a dark armes out of my chest entering inside the creature in front of me that roars upwards making the whole mansion shake while your body is surrounded by a red and ck light. After the shadow arm leaves my body, an image of my astral body starts toe out of me, I feel a strong connection form between me and the creature. So when I hear the noise of notifications in my head the image of my astral bodyes back to my body and I fall to my knees breathing hard. "From now on I am Orion, Guardian of Zenos and hunter of blood!" (Orion) When I look again at the creature that is already using the name I gave it, its body was different, its body looked more solid and alive, it looked like the body of arge beast with only a few differences from what it was before. He has lost his ethereal appearance having apletely solid body, his red fur looks softer and smoother, his big red wings have ayer of ck crystal scales with sparkles inside like my own scales, his small horn in the middle of his head has given way to arge and sharp horn of ck crystal with energy flows inside, its ws look bigger and are also ck in color, but they don''t look like crystal but some kind of metal. He also has long ears like a fox''s, his tails are the only ones that still have an ethereal feel as if it''s notpletely solid yet, his appearance is magnificent and at the same time dangerous, his whole body seems to be made to hunt like if that was your purpose. "Stop kneeling all the time and let''s help my Father." (Lilith) Out of the corner of my eyes, I see Vanessa walking towards me while Lilith kicks Lilian''s band making her roll in front of me at the same time Vanessa reaches me. "Are you okay Dad? What happened?" (Vanessa) "Is something wrong, Holy Son?" (Lilian) "I''m fine, and please don''t call me Holy Son." (I) "Lilith, don''t kick your mates'' band around like that again." (I) "Sorry, but she''s been on her knees for a long time now, even when you''re like that she doesn''t move and I got a little irritated." (Lilith) "I was very shocked by all of this, personally meeting a Holy Beast, plus witnessing it now made me not know what to do." (Lilian) "Fine, I don''t mind." (I) I look at Orion who starts to walk towards me and lies down on the floor lowering his head in front of me. "I will stand by his side to protect you until the end of time, allow me to serve you master." (Orion) "Do what you want Orion and wee to the Family." (I) I run my hand over Orion''s head and he wags his tails happily, soon many people started to appear running not knowing what had happened or what the roar was. Vanessa and Lilith helped me into a chair while Freya insisted on feeding me out of my mouth as my hands were shaking. This was a bad idea as it encouraged Diana and Erica to do the same, in the end, there was more food going into my mouth than I was able to swallow, I thought I would die if it wasn''t for Irius seeing me cry for help in my eyes and getting me out of there, this is a good son. ----------- I canceled everything I wanted to do today and rested for the rest of the day, so I walked over to the hammock I put in the back of the mansion where Iy all day just watching Caryna tend the flowers in the garden, watching the others train and talking to whoever came to talk to me. Alice managed to talk to me a little calmer today, she said with a big smile how happy she was that I was ok and said that she will train hard to be useful in the next battle. p I tried to say that there would be no next battle, but she looked at me awkwardly saying that for sure there would be a next battle, I wanted to say that she was wrong, but Kira appeared behind my back covering my mouth and saying in my ear that with my luck it was just matter of time until another big event happens. I wanted to say that everyone was wrong, but I didn''t have the courage to tell a lie that even I wouldn''t believe. All I could do is ignore the problem and focus only on the now, maybe if I don''t think about anything I can forget all this mountain of problems gathering around me, "what the eyes don''t see the heart doesn''t feel" is what they say. Orion spent the whole day near me, many were scared at first when he appeared, but Diana got along with him immediately, the person who liked him least was Ivan, he kept saying that Orion was staring at him all the time. It was at this moment that I tried to do a test, I still have the bones of many square monsters, so I threw a Basilisk bone into the air and before I knew it it was gone, when I looked I realized that Orion that was all the time lying next to me now he was holding arge bone between his paws as he chewed, grinding the bones like a cookie in his teeth. It seems Ivan was right to be afraid, perhaps because he''s a Skeletor he''s realized the danger Orion poses to him. La seemed very happy with Orion as well as many other Fairies and Spirits who were flying around him or lying on top of him. My day was pretty quiet for the most part, so when night came I went to bed early to be ready for tomorrow''s troubles. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... Chapter 385 Cap 384: Going To The Illusory Forest(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up in my new bed or that''s what I expected, but as soon as I looked at the ceiling I realized it wasn''t my room, when I looked around there were four women in the bed with me. "(What''s going on here?)" (I) I tried to remember yesterday and I''m sure I went straight to bed early yesterday if I''m not mistaken I also remember the food tasted weird yesterday, besides the one who brought the food wasn''t Caryna or Freya, who brought me to food was ¨¦rica who was smiling strangely. I look to the side where I see ¨¦rica still breathing hard while sleeping, I remember it was she and Kira who was bringing me the food yesterday, it didn''t take long for me to notice what had happened. After thinking some more I started to remember shes of memory, I remember that Diana appeared in my room and took me to ¨¦rica''s room where Ibuki and Kira were already waiting, after that, I have a vague idea of ??what happened. "(Damn! How does Lyra manage to make such strong aphrodisiacs?)" (I) I get up from the bed but am surprised to find that I''m not tired, but from the way the four of them are panting it must not have been over for a long time, this is the first time this has happened, I think I''ve really gotten stronger. I''m d I don''t have to worry about it anymore so I look for my clothes but I can''t find anything then I realize my storage item is not with me I think I left the ring beside my bed before I went to sleep yesterday. With no other choice, I use my lines to make a sheet that I wear around my waist to hide my lower body as I head back to my room. When I enter the room I see Orion lying next to my bed sleeping, I leave him there and grab my clothes and my storage item, but before leaving I look at Orion who is awake now looking at me. "Are you back master? I hope you had fun." (Orion) "Weren''t you supposed to protect me? Why did you let Diana take me yesterday?" (I) "She was very honest with what was going to happen, besides Freya had already informed me about her rtionships, so I didn''t see any reason to stop it since you were not in danger." (Orion) Sigh "Never mind, I''m going to eat something, want toe?" (I) "Yes." (Orion) I go to the kitchen to eat something on the table along with most of the others, after that, I call Ivan, Nix, and Nira to talk to them, meanwhile, Orion said he was going to explore the Dungeon. "I still don''t know where we''re going, you said we were being persecuted by the Church of Light, that means we''re on the move." (I) "Where have we been going since we left the Makari Kingdom?" (I) "I already talked to you about this the day you woke up, don''t you remember?" (Nira) "There were so many people talking and so many things to listen to that I don''t remember half of the things I was told that day." (I) "There came a point where my brain just gave up and stopped working, it was too much to listen to at the same time." (I) "A lot has built up during the time the master has been unavable, everyone wanted to let you know what''s been going on, but I don''t think anyone thought we could be overloading the master." (Ivan) "Alright, just tell me where have we been and where are we going now?" (I) "After we left the Makari Kingdom we went back to the Moros Kingdom where we stayed for over a month, just before two months were up we received the ck Market reward." (Nira) "Because of that we had to leave the Moros Kingdom, so I thought I''d go to a ce where the people of the Light Kingdom recreate that walking on tiptoe." (Ivan) "The only ce I could think of is thergest and oldest Kingdom on the continent, the Grimo Kingdom." (Ivan) "The trip was a little long, but we crossed the borders more than a week ago." (Nix) "If I''m not mistaken, someone told me that the carriage I ordered was ready and in use." (I) "Yes, I must thank you very much, this carriage is amazing, I can leave the dungeon open inside the carriage and enter without any problems, in addition, there are several protection techniques in the carriage." (Nix) "I''m d my idea was helpful, but where were we going?" (I) "It''s on its way to one of the great cities of the Grimo Kingdom, I thought I''d see some localmerce and see if anything could be of use to us." (Nira) "That''s enough for now." (I) "Orion, could you call Freya and Sophia over here, doing you a favor? I need to speak to them quickly so I know what to do next." (I) "At your orders, master." (Orion) After waiting a few seconds Orion came back with two nervous people on his back, when he stops beside me they bothe out of his back. "As requested by the master, I tried to be as fast as possible." (Orion) "I was cleaning Lyra''s room when a huge mouth grabbed me by the shoulder and threw me onto his back." (Freya) "I was going into the bathroom to take a shower after my morning workout when the same thing happened to me" (Sophia) "..." (I) Orion seems to follow orders very to the letter, I guess I have to be careful what I say, plus he looks so happy that I don''t have the heart to scold him. "I''m sorry about that, I told him to be quick and I think he took that a little too literally." (I) "I wanted to talk to you two because our next destination is already decided, the Guardian asked to take her to the World Tree." (I) "She said you two should know where it is." (I) "..." (Freya/Sophia) Freya and Sophia look at each other before starting to speak. "I know where it is, actually there''s no way I wouldn''t know since it''s my old home." (Sophia) "It wasn''t my home like Sophia''s, but I visited there once when I was in my 50s or so, I was still a kid at the time." (Freya) "What does the Keeper want by going to the World Tree?" (Sophia) "It seems that ever since she became a Holy Beast she has been listening to the call of the World Tree." (I) "..." (Freya/Sophia) After saying what the Guardian told me the two are in shock, they look at each other in disbelief before Sophia takes the initiative to speak. "Master this is something very serious, the only ones who can hear the World Tree are the leader of the Elves of each of the three races and the High Priestess elected by the World Tree itself." (Sophia) "I''ve never heard of another being able to hear the World Tree, that''s a very dangerous thing to say so easily when you say it now." (Sophia) "So this is going to get us into trouble?" (I) "I''m not sure since I was just a warrior among the Dark Elves, but you can be sure the Elf leaders will keep an eye on you very closely." (Sophia) "The World Tree is surrounded by the vige of Elves, this vige is the capital of the entire continent, but no one can approach the World Tree without the permission of the leaders or the High Priestess." (Freya) "But if the World Tree itself is calling, then the leaders of the Elves and this High Priestess must already be expecting our arrival at some point, right?" (I) "That may be true, but you will still be harassed by the government, as far as I know, they will want to form some sort of connection with you and won''t stop until they do, at least that''s what the leader of the Dark Elves I know would do. " (Sophia) Sigh "I knew this would get me in trouble." (I) "Does the master really need to go there?" (Freya) "Even if it''s troublesome I''ll still go there, the Guardian prevented the deaths that would be on our side during the battle in the third city of the Makari Kingdom, that''s the least I can do for her." (I) "If things get too troublesome we can always leave with me riding Orion''s back or Nix turning into a Dragon and flying away." (I) "This could cause serious problems, but that would only be if we were associated with another Realm." (Ivan) "I don''t care about that, I just want to avoid unnecessary trouble, now can someone tell us where we should go?" (I) "Elf viges are named after the forests where they are located, this particr vige is called the Illusory Forest." (Freya) "The Forest in which it is located isrger than the entire territory of the Trigan Kingdom, the Elf vige is protected by powerful barriers, illusions and an army of Elves." (Sophia) "Furthermore, the forest itself is one of the most dangerous ces on the continent full of monsters and dungeons." (Sophia) "This forest takes up almost half of the Grimo Kingdom''s territory, as we are already here it shouldn''t be difficult to enter the forest itself, but it will be difficult to get to the vige." (Sophia) "You said you lived there, so you can guide us right." (I) "I can, but we can''t invade the ce, let''s try to enter as guests." (Sophia) "So it''s decided, we''re on our way to the Illusory Forest." (I) Chapter 386 Cap 385: Tourism(Chapter Preview) Me, Sophia, Ivan, and Nira were discussing the route we were going to use to go to the vige of the Elves, Freya can''t help much in this matter as Sophia knew a lot more than she did, so she went to finish cleaning Lyra''s room first. to do their daily magic and archery training. "The Elves of the Illusory Forest have strong and ancient links to the royal family of the Grimo Kingdom, so they could give non-Elves permission toe to the vige." (Sophia) "That won''t happen, I won''t get in touch with any nobles from the Grimo Kingdom if possible, the problem of the Elves is enough." (I) "So the other way would be to go to a shop in a town that borders the Illusory Forest, that particr shop works to guide Elves to the vige if they''re visiting." (Sophia) "Then it will be very easy, I just need to let you or Freya go to this shop while everyone else stays in the Dungeon and I go in your shadow so we don''t attract attention." (I) "That''s going to be impossible, they''ll have a Fairy or Moon Spirit around, so they''ll be able to see through all the illusions and lies, you can be sure we''ll be questioned and it won''t do any good to interfere." (Sophia) "Then we''ll just have to get there by telling the truth, I don''t think we''ll have any problems getting there anyway." (I) "But since we''re going to a ce like this, do you know if there''s a ce with a beautifulndscape or an interesting ce to visit?" (I) "There are some ces, the vige can be considered one of those ces, but why does the master want to know about it?" (Sophia) "Since I''m going to a potentially dangerous ce anyway, it doesn''t hurt to try to have fun along the way, I''m tired of painful and bloody battles." (I) "So I''m going to enjoy the trip this time, I''m going to y tourist and try to rx." (I) "What is a tourist?" (Ivan) "I don''t know, it must be an Outsider thing, I''ll ask Samirater." (Nira) After that Sophia told us a little bit about the Illusory Forest, she also said which store we should look for and which city this store would be in. After some time talking about future ns it was time to talk to the coach driver to change direction. It seems that today''s driver was Leo, from our current location it would only take five days to get to the city, that''s why we were lucky to be close to the ce, in addition, the carriage has monsters that are a mix of wolves with bears pulling the carriage. From what they say, it was Diana and Sophia who captured these monsters along the way, after that, they trained them. ----------- After the conversation I had in the morning about where we were going, I went to talk to Nix in my room to discuss things about the Dungeon, Orion as usual lying next to me participating in the conversation only when we asked him something. "You said we have enough DP to make it to the 12th floor, right?" (I) "Yes, besides that we would have enough to expand the mansion floor twice more and move the mansion floor lower." (Nix) "We''ll have to wait to move the mansion''s floor, but I think we can start creating more floors, it''s also time to start modifying floors for the monsters I''m going to summon." (I) "It''s about time master, but we won''t have enough DP to modify all floors or summon monsters." (Nix) "Don''t worry about it, what we will do is create up to the 12th floor as nned, after that instead of expanding the mansion floor further we will modify the 11th floor to be fertilend, I want to build a farm there." (I) "I think your farm is going to have some problems, over time any nt that grows there will turn into a nt-type monster." (Nix) "Would these monsters be aggressive?" (I) "If they are 1st generation monsters they will always be aggressive, so if you summon them then they will be." (Nix) "If you do it the way you say and try to cultivate them here inside the Dungeon can be better, but you''ll need people to care and raise them." (Nix) "That''s not a problem, Nymphs don''t like to fight and are basically a kind of nt monster, I''ll let them handle these things." (I) "I need to tell you that the fruit trees we brought to the Dungeon have already turned into monsters, they are Lesser Ents." (Nix) "Are they attacking the people at the camp?" (I) "No, these kinds of nt-type monsters live on absorbing mana or vitality from nature, they can also absorb it from the living beings they hunt, so they have infinite food on this floor because of the Cradle of Fairies and Spirits, so you don''t have to kill hunt." (Nix) "The problem is that these monsters make it difficult to collect the fruits as they are always changing ces, in addition, they are always away from the camp." (Nix) "This can be a problem, the fruits are delicious, but if we have to defeat these monsters to get the fruits, then we will run out of fruit trees." (I) "What do you think of this situation, Orion?" (I) "Why doesn''t the master let the Nymphs pick the fruit too, the Ents will consider them part of the forest and won''t attack them." (Orion) "But will these monsters allow us to get their fruits?" (I) "As long as we didn''t harm them, then they didn''t care, plus the master doesn''t have to worry, right Nix?" (Orion) "Yes, this Dungeon belongs to you and so these Ents will not attack the master, the same for me who is the very core of the Dungeon." (Nix) "That''s good, less of a problem then." (I) "Let''s stick with the farm idea, for now, to see if it works, plus half of the farm will be for raising two types of monsters." (I) "The Mountain Buffalo and the Cockatrice." (I) "Why do you want to create these two monsters?" (Nix) "The Mountain Buffalo is a monster whose strength is around Grade C when alone, but when in a pack its strength grows to Grade B, its hide can be used to make light armor for adventurers, and its meat is delicious, we ate this the first time we were in Porto de Moros, at the time when I asked about this monster, I also knew that some retired adventurers like to breed them as in addition to the meat that has a high value, they also produce delicious milk, unfortunately still I haven''t tasted the milk, but this will be very important for the people of the Dungeon." (I) "I imagine you must have a simr reason for wanting a Cockatrice which is a dangerous Grade A monster." (Nix) "That''s right, besides the meat is also good, this monsterys eggs, that''s why I want to raise him in the Dungeon." (I) "But who are you nning on leaving creating these monsters?" (Nix) "The Nymphs will take care of the crops that willter turn into nt-type monsters, who I thought to take care of the monsters would be the others in the camp who don''t want to fight." (I) "Everyone in the camp is very strong, most are Grade A in strength, there are also some Grade S, but not all of them are willing to fight, I realized this in the third city of Makari Kingdom, so I intend to let these people take care of monsters while having a more peaceful life." (I) "If monsters are brought in from outside the Dungeon and raised from a young age, then it shouldn''t be too difficult to raise them." (I) "This seems like a valid n, but what are we going to do with the rest of the Dungeon?" (Nix) "The first three floors will stay as they are, I n on leaving some weak monsters there, but the rest of the floors I still need to think about." (I) "Then I''ll start creating the floors and modifying the 11th floor." (Nix) "Do it,ter when we have some more DP, I''m nning to leave some weak monsters on this floor to be the food and form an ecosystem, this forest looks very dead without any monsters." (I) ----------- After talking to Nix, I went to talk to Vanessa who started to tell me about her n to use the ck stones that she purified over these months in the construction of the Temple of Blood, I have to admit that these red marble stones were very beautiful. One of the reasons foring to talk to Vanessa is that I think it''s important to learn a little more about the Goddess Selene''s religion, because like it or not, I''m involved in it. I spend a couple of hours listening to Vanessa''s exnations before I stop and go get something to eat. After I ate I went to the camp where I spent the rest of the afternoon talking to everyone, I was trying to find out who no longer wanted to participate inbat or hunt monsters, I was surprised to find that half of them no longer wanted to fight. After a long conversation with these people, I discovered that most of them didn''t focus onbat before Farus appeared, they were artisans, alchemists, cksmiths, etc. With that, I talked about the ideas about the farm and almost all the Nymphs were willing to take care of it, there were also people of other races willing to take care of the Mountain Buffalo and Cockatrice farm. Many Hobgoblins seem to have given up onbat and were already doing various craftwork at the camp, some Ogres and Orcs were also helping Anton with cksmith work, it was not news to me that many Arachnes were enjoying helping Tania by creating or repairing clothes. I actually heard a rumor that Samira has been visiting Tania and the Arachne a lot to suggest "exotic" clothes, these clothes seem to have be like a hobby among Arachnees, but after what I''ve seen ¨¦rica wearing I''ll try to ignore it this rumor to preserve my mental health. Chapter 387 Cap 386: Current Status(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up in my bed this time, as it is always full of Fairies and Spirits sleeping around me, I look around the room but I don''t see Orion anywhere, so I get up to go to the bathroom. After I''m dressed I go to the kitchen where I can smell the food that''s pulling me by the nose there. After a delicious meal, I go to my hammock behind the mansion to rest and think about various things. I lie in my hammock watching Alice take sses with Sophia, it seems that Ibuki is also teaching her some things, I can imagine what it would be like, the martial arts that Sophia uses are direct and effective, they are very practical duringbat, butck versatility. We can call the martial arts that Sophia uses military martial arts, very effective and direct, but without versatility, it seems that Sophia got around this with herbat experience transforming this martial art little by little. That means that she adapted this Martial art for herself, which means that she cannot teach this Martial art to Alice who is very different from her, teaching the military Martial art that she used would not be useful to Alice either, so she must have asked for Ibuki to help with the Martial art I taught her months ago which is very versatile. I must say that I was impressed by how good Ibuki was at teaching, but I soon realized that he is not good at exining anything theoretical. While I was watching this scene I decided that I could train a little to get used to my new body, I ended up realizing that at every meal I have broken sses, bottles, and cutlery because I can''t control my strength, but before training let me enjoy this moment of peace to check my status. <[ NAME: Zenos RACE: Blood Prince of Chaos (Vampire Prince) GENDER: Man LEVEL: 5/250 EXP: 67/4000 LINEAGE: ? [ Selene (Blood Goddess): 100% ] [ Vampire Lord of Chaos (Zenos): Original ] [ True Dragon: 100% ] JOB: [ Aura Practitioner ] WORK LEVEL: 1/100 EXP WORK: 0/2000 WORK HISTORY: ? [ Apprentice Mage: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Warrior: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Martial Artist: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Hunter: 10/10 ] [ Novice Adventurer: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Thief: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Trader: 10/10 ] [ Apprentice Alchemist: 10/10 ] [ Rookie Warrior: 20/20 ] [ Martial Grandmaster: 70/70 ] [ Rookie Mage: 20/20 ] [ Rookie Thief: 20/20 ] [ Novice Trader: 20/20 ] [ Novice Hunter: 20/20 ] [ Mage: 25/25 ] [ Warrior: 25/25 ] [ Thief: 25/25 ] [ Trader: 25/25 ] [ Adventurer: 25/25 ] [ Hunter: 25/25 ] [ Apprentice Assassin: 10/10 ] [ Rookie Assassin: 20/20 ] [ Assassin: 25/25 ] [ Rookie Fire Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Wind Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Earth Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Water Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Light Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Dark Mage: 30/30 ] [ Rookie Thunder Mage: 30/30 ] [ Light Mage: 50/50 ] [ Fire Mage: 50/50 ] [ Rookie Swordsman: 20/20 ] [ Rookie Swordsman: 30/30 ] [ Rookie demaster: 30/30 ] [ de Master: 50/ 50 ] [ Master Awakening (Unique): 100/100 ] [ Novice Ice Mage: 30/30 ] [ Novice Wood Mage: 30/30 ] [ Wood Mage: 50/50 ] [ Ice Mage: 50/50 ] HP: 21000/21000 MP: 25000/25000 Ki: 15000/15000 EP: 15000/15000 Strength: 10000 Dexterity: 6000 Agility: 6500 Defense: 7000 Intelligence: 20000 Magic Defense: 17000 Charm: 10000 Luck: -100 CONDITION: HEALTHY ]> "?????????????????????????????????????????" (I) "I must be very tired, I''m sure I''m both hallucinating..." (I) "Let''s try to see again..." (I) Tears I look a second time and tears start toe out of my eyes, I know I should focus on the status that has increased so incredibly and be very happy about it. In addition, increasing charm status is also happy news, everyone likes to know that they are beautiful, and anyone who says otherwise is lying. Tears But my vision was pulled straight into something horrible, I had such high hopes when it increased to -30, formerly my luck was -50, so I was very happy when it increased to -30. "Why? Why? Why? Why?" (I) "Why did my luck go down again and go to a new misery record bing -100?" (I) Tears "If there''s a God of luck in this world, then why do you hate me so much?" (I) Tears "Calm down, master." (Orion) "I don''t know what happened, but there''s no need to cry, whatever the reason for sadness, you can know that there are many people to help you, I''m in front of the vige just waiting for your orders." (Orion) "..." (I) As I was crying Orion suddenly appears behind me rubbing his head on me and licking my face in an attempt tofort me. I''m d for his words, so I hug his head while crying as his fur is softer than my pillows. It takes me some time to calm down, then I detach myself from Orion stroking his head forfort, then I take a closer look at my status. I try to ignore the bad and just focus on the good changes to cheer me up. "(My vitality and energies have grown a lotpared to before, this is a big change.)" (I) "(Also my physical stats improved more than double, this evolution made a much bigger change than I expected.)" (I) I was taken aback by the changes in my status in more ways than one, but I must say that now I understand why it''s been so difficult to control my strength on a day-to-day basis, this sudden change is too big for me to adapt quickly, so I''ll have to spend a few days training to adapt to that. "Thanks, Orion, if you want you can go do whatever you want, tell the others that I''ll be busy in the next few days training, so I don''t mind if it''s not something urgent." (I) "I will warn everyone, master." (Orion) After that I leave my hammock and go to a ce a little far from where the others were training, I don''t want to disturb them. To start I repeat all the moves of my Martial art quickly as a warm-up, then I repeat again slowly trying to make the punches and moves with the minimum of unnecessary movements. After that I contract all the muscles in my body and start doing the movements of my Martial art again slowly, there are a lot more unnecessary movements than before, so I spent the day trained like this, there was already a puddle of sweat on my feet. All the muscles in my body were shaking, I felt very weak at that moment, but this was very helpful, I managed to remove half of the unnecessary movements which only happens because I was able to control my body better. It was really hard and my whole body was aching, but somehow I felt like my body was lighter and could move better than before. I was so exhausted that I needed an hour''s rest on the floor before getting up and heading to the mansion. I ate a lot of food and drank a lot of blood, after that I went to take a shower before going to my bed, or that''s what I wanted to do before being pulled into a room halfway through. ---------- After three long hours, I walk out of the room using arge monster bone I had in my storage item as a crutch. I was even more tired than before, maybe due to this exhaustion I didn''t notice them before, I was breathing hard and my body was in pieces, but I still managed to make it to the bathroom. After a long and delicious shower, I went straight to my bed where I fell asleep before reaching the surface of the bed. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ---------- Pov Sophia: I was training Alice with the help of Ibuki, I decided to teach different Martial art techniques to Alice to know which one would be most suitable for her, but I think the Martial art that the master taught to Ibuki is the most suitable after some time of training. When Ibuki started teaching Alice I noticed the sad master crying hugging Orion not far away, he didn''t know what was happening and was going to go to the master but Orion saw me and shook his head in denial showing me not to go there now. I was a little worried about the master, but after a while, the master seems to be better and gets up from his hammock and goes to a ce a little further away from where we are training. I saw him start to perform his martial art moves that were even better than Ibuki''s, so I made Ibuki and Alice stop training to watch the master train that would be very instructive for both of them. I also took the opportunity to try to improve my martial art even more through the techniques that the master kept showing slowly in front of me. Chapter 388 Cap 387: 1? Dungeon Monster(Chapter Preview) p Ding! <[ Dungeon Eclipse reached 10 floors goal ]> . . <[ Unlocking the [ Special Summon ] and [ Treasure Room ] functions ]> . . . <[ New items have been added to the function [ Store ] ]> . . . <[ Your Dungeon has the right to do the 1? Summon at no cost ]> The next day I wake up and do an hour-long morning workout before showering and going to eat. While I was eating I got in touch with Nix to tell him about the notifications I got. After eating, Nix called me somewhere else and guided me to the safe room on the 7th floor which is the floor where the mansion is. "Are the floors ready yet?" (I) "Yes." (Nix) "I already made the changes to the 11th floor as you requested, but thanks to the changes I couldn''t expand the 7th floor or the 11th floor." (Nix) "No problem, we can do thister after umting some DP, by the way, how much DP are we getting per day?" (I) "About 16000 DP a day I think." (Nix) "That amount is more than I initially thought." (I) "Master, you must remember that each additional floor costs more than the previous one to create, plus each one-floor expansion will have +20% more value, we have already expanded the mansion floor many times." (Nix) "So let''s take a look at the 11th floor, after a week we''ll be able to expand it a couple of times at least." (I) "Also, I already talked to you about the notifications I got when I woke up, what do you think about it?" (I) "I think this looks like a great opportunity, a free summon is awesome, I think this is normally used to create the Dungeon Boss." (Nix) "Do you have any requirements to summon the Dungeon Boss?" (I) "It can only be Special Summoned, in addition, it has to be performed on the top floor of the Dungeon, this will ensure that the Dungeon boss is a "Unique" type monster at the very least, in our case we would have to do that on the 12th floor." (Nix) "This is all wonderful, one of the reasons to wait until now is because the first monster to be summoned by the Dungeon would be stronger, right?" (I) "Yes, that would be the case." (Nix) "You also said that the Floor Boss would be a "Variant" type monster that is stronger than a normal monster and a Dungeon Boss would be a "Unique" monster that is even stronger, right?" (I) "Yes, I said that too, but that''smon sense for all adventurers, I''m sure the master already knew that." (Nix) "I already knew, I''m just demonstrating my n." (I) "You also said that a dungeon monster that receives a soul will be even stronger, right?" (I) "Yes, but how much stronger will depend on the potential of the soul, besides with a soul the monster will have the possibility to leave the Dungeon with your master''s permission, it will also have the ability to evolve that soulless monsters don''t have, another thing is that the dungeon devours everything from the soul it collected minus the memory and skills, so the monster that receives the soul will have the memories and skills of the original owner of the skill, but it won''t be the same person and will just see the memories as if it was someone else''s." (Nix) "You''ve said something simr to me before, what I intend is to use all these power bonuses together to create the strongest creature possible." (I) "I understand that and I think it''s an excellent idea, but why is the master so anxious?" (Nix) "I''m just really curious as to what kind of monster it''s going to be, I also have other ns for that monster." (I) "But before I have to ask you something, even if this monster ends up being stronger than me and has a soul, he will still bepletely loyal to me, right?" (I) "Yes, any dungeon monster is linked to the dungeon, as such, they are immortal as long as they are not killed or the dungeon is destroyed, moreover all monsters are 100% obedient to you, soul monsters will see you as their master, father, creator or even as its God." (Nix) "That will be enough." (I) "Tell me something, can I use an object as a means of summoning?" (I) "Yes, you can, but this will restrict the summoning possibilities, but depending on what it is, it can even increase the strength of the summoned monster even more." (Nix) "I can''t choose the monster''s race?" (I) "No, the Special Summon feature does not allow race selection, but allows you to configure the monster''s appearance after the race is randomly chosen." (Nix) "One thing the master has to be aware of is that the types of summons you can do in this dungeon are different from other dungeons." (Nix) "Invincible monsters are based on the bloodlines the master has and not where the Dungeon is as it is most of the time." (Nix) "..." (I) When Nix said about me summoning monsters using the bloodlines I have as a reference, I had a great idea, but I would have to wait a little longer to test it. "Let''s see the 11th floor first before we start thinking about what to do next, but I''m nning to summon the 1st monster today." (I) "Then let''s go straight to the 11th floor, me and the master don''t need to register in the safe rooms like the others, as Orion is with us he will also be able to go along." (Nix) After that, we went directly to the 11th floor, when we left the safe room I was surprised by what I saw. It was a big field of flowers and there was no mountain,ke or river. I looked up and there was a blue sky with just sun and a few clouds, I could even feel a light breeze carrying the scent of flowers to my face. "This is an amazing view, but is there a river orke on this floor?" (I) "No, not enough DP left to do this, it will take another 4 days for me to get the river andke implemented." (Nix) "Then keep it that way." (I) "Now let''s go to the 12th floor, but first let me do something." (I) I make a chair of shadowse out of my own shadow, then sit back as I close my eyes. I concentrate while looking for certain things on my body, after a few minutes I use one of my ws to open a wound in the palm of my hand which I turn upwards, soon five streams of bloode out of the wound on my hand until it forms five small spheres of blood, so I heal my wound and look at these five little spheres of blood. Each blood sphere releases a totally different presence, that''s why each of these little blood spheres belongs to a different bloodline. Before I was not able to separate my bloodlines, but since I evolved I feel like my senses have improved a lot, in addition, I feel that my control over blood has increased a lot, now I can even feel the different bloodlines within my bloodline and separate from this one manner "Why did the master separate these 5 bloodlines?" (Orion) "To do this." (I) The five spheres came together blending perfectly, I don''t need to use my skill to synthesize these strains because they were part of a single strain before, I just need to blend them together. After mixing these bloodlines I continue to control the blood to rotate as I feel the presences mixing until they form one presence, this shows that it has be one bloodline. "< Crystallize >" (I) "It''s time to use this." (I) "< Synthesize >" (I) I crystallized this bloodline into a bright red crystal, so I take another crystal out of my storage item, but this crystal has a faint ck light and dark energy flow inside, this crystal is something I created by synthesizing dozens of "evil seeds", then synthesize the "crystal sphere" with the malice of the Elf that I rescued from the pirates and the malice that I took from the Archbishop of the Church of Light, in addition, I also made another synthesis with a ck crystal that Orion created with the malice and residual miasma of the thousands of people it is made of. I make a final synthesis of the ck crystal full of miasma and malice together with the crystal made from the bloodlines I created, these bloodlines are thenguages ??of Rabbits, Demons, Serpents, Common Dragon and Twilight Vampire. Arge flow of ck and red energy forms in front of me creating a very sinister light show, when the lights disappeared there was only a single crystal in the shape of a sphere, it was a ck sphere inside a red sphere, the red glows and cks mixed strangely. Ding! <[ Synthesis Result: item [ Heart of Darkness ] ]> "Now we can go to the 12th floor, this is what I will use to summon this monster, I''m very curious what it will be." (I) "..." (Orion/Nix) Chapter 389 Cap 388: Special Summon(Chapter Preview) After thinking of a way to further improve the item I was going to use for the special summon I was going to do, I called Orion and Nix to the 12th floor, but they both got weird looks looking at me before looking at each other. "Master, normally the items that are used during a Dungeon monster summon by the information that the Dungeon core has, are used to have a chance to bring a monster that the Dungeon would not normally have." (Nix) "After summoning the item bes a permanent part of the monster." (Nix) "But no matter how I look at it, this item you have ispletely evil, you said you used dozens of evil seeds, a crystal with miasma and malice from thousands of people, also a crystal with the malice and darkness of two people who already possessed to synthesize it all together and yet made another synthesis with a strange mixture of powerful strains." (Nix) "Are you trying to create an evil creature, master?" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "..." (Nix/Orion) "Why did you give him that crystal, Orion?" (Nix) "It took me months trying to get rid of this malice and miasma inside my body, but I wasn''t seeding and I talked about it with the master who helped me." (Orion) "After that, I left it with the master, but I didn''t know what he was going to do with it." (Orion) "You have to learn something very important if you want to be with the master." (Nix) "You should never try to understand what''s going through his head, so you should be careful what you say or this is the kind of bizarre thing that''s going to happen." (Nix) "I''m still here and I''m listening." (I) "I know." (Nix) "..." (I) "You''re starting to be as rebellious as La, what will be of me with a Fairy and a Spirit like that around me?" (I) It seems like Nix didn''t like my idea very much, but she doesn''t even realize why I''m doing this. This is an excellent opportunity to use abination of factors to create a super-strong creature, I''m very curious to put all parts of the n into action. "Master are you sure you want to do this?" (Nix) "On second thought..." (I) "d he gave voice tomon sense for the first time..." (Nix) "I think I''d better bring Vanessa along, I might need her help." (I) "..." (Nix) "I''m giving up, he doesn''t understand whatmon sense is, he''s going to end up doing it anyway." (Nix) "Orion, can you bring Vanessa here? But please try to get her toe willingly and not drag her here like you didst time." (I) "Yes Master." (Orion) I waited on the 11th floor of the Dungeon with Nix until Orion came back, meanwhile, I was looking at the heart of darkness, it was a very strange item and at the same time fascinating. ---------- After more than twenty minutes Vanessa arrived mounted on top of Orion, so we started to exin some things to her. "Now that we''re all here, let''s go to the 12th floor." (I) We all went back to the safe room and touched the crystal column to go to the top floor of the Dungeon. As we exit the safe room I see that I''m in the same kind of underground cavern tunnel I''ve seen on almost every floor. "How did you let him do something like that?" (Vanessa) "If you think you can stop him, then try." (Nix) "..." (Vanessa) "Are you guys still talking about this? Do you still not understand what I want to do?" (I) "..." (Orion/Vanessa/Nix) Sigh "I will use my Aura to transform all darkness and malice into power and potential for the monster I will summon." (I) When I say the exact reason for using a clearly evil item, the three of them make faces full of surprise, but then Nix makes a face of disappointment. "Master your abilities that grant power or bloodline won''t work this time, besides you won''t be able to use Vampire servant or blood servant skills as the monster will be your servant from birth." (Nix) "Your Blood Pact skill won''t work either, the monster''s bond with you will already be the greatest possible." (Nix) "..." (I) I spend a few seconds thinking about what Nix just said, but then I smile at her. "But the skill that turns one''s own darkness into power and potential can only be considered an awakening skill, so from what you just said I don''t see anything that prevents this skill from working." (I) "Even if it works, have you ever thought about the amount of power it''s going to consume from you doing this or even the chance of it failing?" (Nix) "Yes, but I think it might be worth it, besides all the abilities my Aura has, this one uses the least energy as it takes energy from the target while burning the darkness." (I) "This is crazy, Dad." (Vanessa) "You have to remember that your ability doesn''t erase the darkness, it just purifies malice and turns it into power, but darkness will always be darkness, see Vanessa and Lilith." (Vanessa) "But that''s exactly why I''m only going to use this technique this once, and it''s not something to be repeated." (I) "Orion, say something to him yourself too, this is all crazy." (Vanessa) "No matter what you say, he''s going to do it anyway, right?" (Orion) "Look, Orion understands me better than you, he knows this discussion is just a waste of time." (I) Vanessa runs a hand over her face as she tries to calm down, meanwhile, Nix just shrugs her shoulders in surrender. "Then let''s do this right away." (Nix) Nix walks through the tunnels leading us to what she says is the center of the 12th floor, then she calls me closer and holds my hand as she points forward with her other hand. "< Starting Special Summoning function >" (Nix) Soon a magic circle that I recognize appears in front of me, it looked like a basic summoning circle, but it had many Runes all over it and dozens of other magic circles around it inyers, plus a mixture of various energies mixed in this bizarre magic circle, that was tooplex for me to understand. Nix''s eyes were shining brightly, in addition, I could feel the connection I have with her bing the conduit for powerful energy linking me with Nix at that moment, in addition, Nix''s voice sounded more robotic that moment as if it was something else using her voice. "< Do you want to add an Item to the invocation? >" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "< Throw the item inside the summoning circle >" (Nix) I cast "Heart of Darkness" inside the summoning circle which makes this item float to the middle of the summoning circle where floats. "< Do you wish to use all avable bonuses on this summon? >" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "< Do you want to activate the special summoning circle now? >" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "< Activating Special Summoning Circle >" (Nix) "< Starting analysis >" (Nix) When Nix activates the magic circle all other circles begin to float around the heart of darkness, after a few seconds powerful energy starts connecting all magic circles and the heart of darkness. "< Starting Special Summoning >" (Nix) At that moment all the energy starts to form a cocoon around the heart of darkness, soon this cocoon starts to pulse while it grows little by little to a simr height to Nix, then the cocoon starts to change color to ck. "< Selected Monster >" (Nix) "< Select the monster''s appearance from the avable options >" (Nix) At that moment in my vision, a character configuration system appeared simr to MMORPG games, but this system was the mostplete I''ve ever seen, unnecessarily detailed, but I think it makes sense since this wasn''t a game. Even though I can choose its appearance, it seems like it''s just an initial draft, by the time it''s born there will be more changes it seems. For example, I can choose the type of arm it will have, but I can''t see what the arm looks like. I spend about twenty minutes setting the appearance as I wish, I chose to gender as a female, humanoid appearance and a shorter height than I am, I''m tired of always having to look up when I''m talking to someone. This system also showed me what the race of this monster would be. "< Implementing Appearance Changes >" (Nix) "< Want to add a soul to the monster being summoned? >" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "< Select the soul you want to use for the special summon >" (Nix) <[ Souls: ? SSS: 0 ? SS: 1 ? S: 0 ? A: 0 ? B: 0 ? C: 0 ? D: 2 ? E: 40 ? F: 143 ? G: 230 ]> The system of souls stored in the Dungeon appeared in my view for me to select, after choosing the soul level it shows a list of souls with the name before they died when clicking I could see the types of skills that would be avable. Since I was making such an effort with this special invocation, I choose the only SS Grade soul that belonged to Farus, I already knew that the Heretic God was modifying Farus'' body and soul to be a vessel for him in this world, but my interference affected your ns. I''m going to use Farus'' soul, that''s the reason I chose the female gender, I didn''t want it to have anything simr to Farus as I''m not sure what this monster''s final appearance will be and the people of the camp might not like it. "< Selected Soul >" (Nix) "< Implementing soul >" (Nix) "< Ending Special Summoning process >" (Nix) Chapter 390 Cap 389: Hela(Chapter Preview) "< Ending Special Summoning process >" (Nix) The summoning is almost over, soon the energy cocoon starts to glow brighter and brighter as it turns into a crystal, then cracks started to spread through the crystal. When the cracks cover the entire crystal it breaks and its pieces revert to the energy that disappears into the surroundings. When the cocoon disappears the monster inside appears for all to see, her appearance was that of a girl with ck hair and eyes, white skin, a snake''s tail, bat wings that seem to be made of ck crystal, vampire fangs, ears long simr to that of the Elves, another pair of ears this time of Rabbits on top of the ckhead, a single horn on the forehead simr to Orion and scales on the arms, legs, and neck in ck color. ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! As soon as the young-looking monster appears, it lets out a roar full of bloodlust, the Aura thates out of its body is extremely malicious and full of brutality, what I''m feeling is very different from the appearance I''m seeing. "Don''t attack anyone!" (I) The monster looks at me and stares at me for a few seconds before turning to Nix, then turns to Vanessa and Orion as his gaze emits an apparent bloodlust as the summoning circle disappears around him. Maybe because of my evolution or my martial arts training, but I noticed the moment when the monster slightly changed its position and contracted its muscles, so I screamed before I did anything, but even so when the monster heard my scream already had gone halfway. Orion was already in front of Vanessa to intercept the monster, it seems that the two moved at the same speed, I managed to follow the movements of the two with my eyes, but I am not able to move at that speed yet at least. When the monster stopped in the middle of the way due to my order she stays a while looking at Orion as I walk towards her, I reach out my hand trusting what Nix told me before and I pat her head, I''m happy to finally have someone else shorter than me besides Anton who is a Dwarf. "Don''t worry, I imagine it''s hard to control so much darkness, but this will be over soon." (I) "Back off." (I) The others walked away already knowing what I was going to try to do, so I activate my Aura in a different way this time, instead of spreading my Aura around and sending it towards my target, I decided to send my Aura directly from my hand to the monster''s body. The monster didn''t even try to resist my Arua allowing it to enter its body, moreover, the moment my Aura enters its body I can already feel the infinite amount of darkness inside it, I spend 4/5 of my energy just to fill her bodypletely with my Aura. "May this darkness be your power, may you not be consumed by darkness but consume darkness." (I) I activate my Aura''s effect of using the darkness within the target to convert power and potential back to the target. Ding! <[ Awakening process starting ]> . . . <[ Large amount of malice found ]> . . <[ Starting the conversion process for Power and Potential ]> . . . <[ Awakening process finished ]> A ck me begins topletely envelop the monster''s body as it floats a little higher and takes me back a few steps a little wearily. The me was very bizarre, it was as dark as ck ink totally blocking the view of anything inside and the monster waspletely enveloped by this me. "Master, if you''re doing so much for this monster, then why don''t you name it?" (Nix) "If you do this she will be considered as your Familiar directly, this will be the same as giving her certain permissions to leave the Dungeon or move freely around the floors." (Nix) "Wouldn''t that free her from the Dungeon?" (I) "No, you are the Dungeon Master, she would be considered as a direct servant of yours and would have certain permissions that other monsters would not have without your authorization, but these permissions are only to be able to roam the floors freely, exit and enter the Dungeon freely, alsomand other soulless dungeon monsters, but it will still be subordinate to you and me, Master." (Nix) "Then I can name her..." (I) The moment I said I would give her a name, I felt her eyes looking at me from inside the ck me with great intensity, it seems that she wants a name too. "(She seemed very aggressive at first, plus she has a great bloodlust and brutality inside her.)" (I) "(Her Aura and her presence scream danger and death, so I think the name of a Goddess of Death or a Warrior Goddess from some mythology would be fitting, but which one?)" (I) I think for a while as I look at the ck me, all I could think was that this ck me looks like the mes of hell, when I thought about it a name popped into my mind, that name matches the Necromancer powers she will inherit from Farus. "I already know what name to give you." (I) "The name of a Goddess of death and whomands hell, the daughter of the God of lies and the giantess who is worshiped for being the Goddess of fear, whose brothers are monsters feared even by the Gods of Norse Mythology, I wish that with that name you are not good or bad by bing righteous like the original owner of your name knowing how to be benevolent to the innocent and brutal to enemies." (I) "Your name will be H!" (I) Ding! <[ H became your Familiar ]> When I say her name the ck mes intensified growing to three times her size, the strangest thing is that these mes had no temperature, they weren''t hot or cold which made it even more awkward to be around her. After a few minutes, the ck mes seem to be sucked inwards, decreasing in size rapidly until disappearing which revealed H inside absorbing these ck mes inside her body. "I live to serve Grandmaster Zenos." (H) Her appearance haspletely changed, her long ck hair now had the tips of dark red hair, her skin was still white but now she had ck chain tattoos on her arms and a tattoo of a ck dragon with different colored eyes on her neck. Also, she was much taller measuring around 1.85 meters, she is more toned with the body of an athlete, but her beauty has increased, even more, she is as beautiful as Nix now. The serpent-headed tail she had, now looks more like a small Dragon''s head and the tail scales be thicker, her wings look like Vanessa''s angel wings but in ck color, but behind the wings, it has ayer of ck crystal scales with sparkles inside just like mine and Nix''s. She now has two ck crystal horns with energy flowing inside like me, her eyes have also changed to a golden color. Her once normal ears are now long ears resembling those of an Elf, her second pair of Rabbit ears now have a transparent ethereal appearance appearing to be made of shadows. As soon as she came out of the ck me she kneels in front of me swearing her loyalty, but the problem is that since I summoned her until now she ispletely naked, when she had the appearance of a child there was no problem, but at that moment I get a little confused not knowing where to look. "Here, put this on for now." (Vanessa) Vanessa realizes the situation and takes a cloak out of her storage item giving it to H. "How do you feel now H?" (I) "Much better, the first thing I thought of before was how to kill and destroy everything I could see." (H) "My thoughts were confused and violent, I couldn''t think straight or speak, but now I feel like my mind is clear." (H) "The destructive feelings I felt before are gone, I thank the master for granting me this while giving me so much power." (H) "There''s nothing to be thankful for, that was the n from the start, I wanted the birth of a strong,fortable, and loyal mate, so you were born." (I) "I hope it lives up to my expectations." (I) "I will show the master that I am worthy of his expectations." (H) I run my hand over her head again making a caress that makes her ears jiggle. "You can get up, I don''t know why everyone always kneels next to me..." (I) When H stands up and I see her height, I feel another crack appear in my weak heart. "(That''s my bad luck, isn''t it?)" (I) "(Because there''s no reason for a little girl smaller than me to grow so big so fast, other than to hurt my tender heart.)" (I) I was happy that my ns had worked, but at the same time, I was sad that H had grown so big. "Let''s go back to the mansion, we have to take H to Tania, we have to get her some clothes." (I) Chapter 391 Cap 390: Border Town(Chapter Preview) I was a little tired, but it was nothingpared to how much I transform other people or empower other people, just using the darkness inside someone is so much easier. I look at H beside me as we are walking through the woods to the mansion, the changes in her physique are very big but what surprises me the most is the change in her Aura and presence. Before she was like a murderous beast, but now she seems like a wise person with an expressionless face most of the time, it seems like she doesn''t know how to express herself. "H, do you remember your previous life?" (I) "If the master is talking about when I was Farus the foolish Necromancer who was tricked by an Heretic God, then yes." (H) "Why did I feel a little angry at the way you said that?" (Vanessa) "Why am I angry, this man''s memories are absurd, for now, it''s still a little scrambled in my head, but what little I understand I can clearly see that he was digging his own grave." (H) "I feel ashamed that my soul was such a foolish man in the past." (H) "Do you feel anything from those memories?" (I) "No, to me they''re just like other people''s memories or like I''m reading a storybook, nothing more." (H) "What is H''s race, master Zenos?" (Orion) "Her race is Kimera Dragonica of the Abyss." (I) "Yes, thanks to the master I was also able to awaken as a true Dragon." (H) "I''m d for that, I wanted to give you the bloodline of a True Dragon when I was creating the heart of darkness, but I couldn''t synthesize with any other bloodlines, so I had to use a moremon bloodline." (I) "The power the master bestowed on me in the endpletely transformed my lineage, furthermore it freed my mind that was trapped in the suffering of thousands of people." (H) "Wait! What do you mean the suffering of thousands of people?" (I) "The item that the master calls the heart of darkness was with the suffering, fear, and death that all the thousands of people had, it contained all the negative feelings and all that was tearing me apart." (H) "But those bad feelings passed, all thanks to master Zenos." (H) "Have you confirmed your powers yet?" (I) "A few moments ago." (H) "My physical stats are all very high, plus I inherited all skills from Farus, I also inherited many skills from my bloodline." (H) "I learned to do that too." (H) "< Infernal me of the Abyss >" (H) H opens her hand up and a ck me appears in her palm, the same me that was enveloping her body during the transformation. "This fire can cause physical, mental and soul damage." (H) "It can only be extinguished by holy or divine magic, and it can burn anywhere, even underwater." (H) "How do you know these things if you were born now?" (I) "The Dungeon offers a lot of information on the day of the summon, at least for monsters that have a soul and are summoned in a special way." (Nix) "I also wanted to ask a question, okay?" (I) "I will answer everything I know, master." (H) "Because your tail is wrapped around my arm and rubbing the little Dragon''s head on my shoulder." (I) "..." (H) H is surprised and looks at my arm where a Dragon-headed Serpent is curled up while her head is lying on my shoulder looking asleep. "Sorry master, I''m still not in full control of my body." (H) "Alright, don''t worry about it." (I) "Nix, can you tell how strong H ispared to you and me?" (I) "She has the same strength level as me, special summons that has soul have a maximum strength limiter, they can only be summoned at max level of Dungeon Master if they have a soul." (Nix) "Just for you to have a better understanding, the master''s strength after he evolved should sit on par with mine." (Nix) "So the three of us have the same level of strength." (I) "Yes, the master must remember that she doesn''t have the work system either, so she won''t have the same facility to learn new skills and techniques that others have." (Nix) "I have no ns to learn any more skills until I can control the ones I currently have." (H) "That''s a good decision, tomorrow you can start training with Nix or me,bat training is the best way to learn to control the body faster." (I) "The carriage should still take two or three days to reach the city, so I''m free during that time." (Nix) "It reminds me that I have to think about who''s going to go into town with me, but I''ll save that forter." (I) "Vanessa, as soon as we arrive, go with H to Tania and order three sets of simple and quick clothes for H, she will have timeter to make better clothes, now we need something to keep H from walking around naked." (I) "That won''t be a problem, from what I''ve seen Tania doing so far, she''s just going to get some clothes that are ready and modify a little for now." (Vanessa) "Orion, when we get back, I want you to go train some Jade and Lilith." (I) "As you wish, master." (Orion) "Jade has been trying so hard thest few days, she didn''t like not being around when the master was fighting King Makari." (Vanessa) "The truth is that other people didn''t like to see your state destroyed master, you being unconscious for so long didn''t do much to improve everyone''s mood either." (Nix) "I''m fine now, plus it looks like a lot of people were motivated by this event." (I) "Yes, even Nn started training with Irius, he says he wants to at least know how to defend himself so he doesn''t be a burden to the master." (Vanessa) While I was talking time seems to pass faster, soon we had arrived at the mansion where I separate myself from Vanessa and H who went after Tania. On the way we passed the camp where everyone started to wee H, I also met Lilith on the way who ran to us and greeted H. I called Freya and asked if there was still any room avable in the mansion that already has so many people, but she said there was still onest empty room, I asked her to make room for H. When night fell everyone was gathered in the meeting room where I first introduce H to everyone, I say that I used Farus'' soul to create her, but no one seemed to care, it seems that without me noticing other people had already talked to her while I did other things during the day, everyone said she was nothing like Farus. There was only one person who was very irritating, that was La when she discovered that H had the Necromancer abilities that Farus had, La didn''t stop teasing H for the rest of the meeting, but to me, it felt like a child''s tantrum. After that I started talking to everyone about the next city we were going to, I said that this time it will be me, Nix, Jade, La, Sophia, Vanessa, Diana, Ibuki, and Kira. I wouldn''t take ¨¦rica or Lilith with me because they''re Demons, I don''t want to cause a misunderstanding if anyone finds out these two are Demons. Also, I''m not taking any other Vampires for the same reason, I''m just taking Vanessa along with me because she''s a Priestess of the Goddess Selene, so maybe taking her is okay. After saying the list of who was going to go and the reason why I chose these names, Nira started to say that she would have to do something in this city, it seems we have a lot of stuff backed up that we don''t need, so Nira wants to sell arge number of things. From what Nira said, Leonardo left a list of materials he will need, in addition, he left arge list of materials he would need in building the city. I look at the list and Nix looks over my shoulder too, then she says that some of the things on the list can be produced inside the Dungeon if you build certain types of mountains, but that it would take two months for each mountain and there are 7 mountains in total, I can''t wait that long. It was then that Ivan said that we are almost at the turn of the year, normally this is when the waves of monsters usually happen, when he said that we realized that we could take advantage of this to umte arge amount of DP in a short time, but For this, we will need to make some preparations. ----------- A few dayster we arrived at the city of Jargan, this city borders the Illusory Forest. During that time many things were done, the time was very short, but I managed to adaptpletely to my body, besides that, I discovered something that surprised me. I was in arge carriage and clearlyrger than the vast majority of the others around the city gates, but this carriage was named after the Merchants of Eclipse, the trading group Nira created in the Trading Guild. Inside the carriage was me, Freya, Sophia, Nira, Kira, Diana, Ibuki, and Jade in their human form. La was invisible to ordinary people sitting on my shoulder, Nix was inside my shadow, and Orion was in baby monster form clinging to my other shoulder. Orion had the appearance of a red wolf cub with a small crystal horn on his head and a fox tail, plus the only strange thing would be his different colored eyes, I told Orion to avoid talking without my permission, for now, the only The reason I brought him was that he ensured he had the ability topletely hide my Aura if he was around me, so I bring him since I don''t need any more Fairies and Spirits gathering around me. Chapter 392 Cap 391: Invitation To The Illusory Forest Village(Chapter Preview) This was the first time since before my evolution that I''ve been outside the Dungeon, this is also the first time I''ve seen this carriage, on the outside, this carriage is three times the size of a normal carriage, but on the inside, thanks to the various modifications like the materials from monsters with space elements and wood, to the magic circles that Rakan made and La as well as other Fairies with special element helping, inside the carriage is +36% bigger than the outside. The carriage inside has space to take 4 people in the driver''s seat, has space to take 6 people in the cabin on the inside, and has a door that leads to the space where dozens of boxes can be stored, this ce is also where Nix or I can open the dungeon gate without anyone knowing, but when the gate is closed dozens of boxes are ced here to disguise, this space has two doors, a door that leads to the cabin and a door that leads outside to load or unload the goods. Also thanks to the monster materials this wagon was built from, it is very sturdy, it also has a lot of protective magic circles on this wagon, I''m impressed with everything they did with the idea I came up with. This carriage has two monsters pulling it which ording to Diana is called the Bear Hunter, this type of monster has great speed, strength, and stamina, so they are excellent for pulling big carriages like ours. I think the only disadvantage of this carriage is that it draws a lot of attention, the monsters that are pulling the carriage are very difficult to capture alive and even more difficult to tame them, besides the carriage is very big. But you can''t have everything in the world, at least the carriage fulfills our current needs and is of great help. Getting through the city gates was not difficult, outside the carriage in the driver''s seat are Kira, Diana, and Nira. Nira presents her Trade Guild card, then they survey the carriage seeing me and the other people inside, after which the soldiers look into a reading crystal for a few seconds before asking for a fee of one silver coin to enter. That was the fee for merchants'' carriages, if paid by carriage by visa, after we pass through the gates into the city, Sophia switches ces with Nira, so I ask what the soldiers were checking out. "Do you have any idea what these soldiers were seeing in that reading crystal?" (I) "They were looking at the wanted posters." (Nira) "Not only that, but they also have descriptions of suspicious people." (Kira) "Yes, but they''ll see that there was no one on their list here, so they let us in." (Nira) "Weren''t we being persecuted by the Church of Light?" (I) "They can''t issue wanted posters to Realms other than their own or send them through Guilds as they don''t have a reason to chase us." (Vanessa) "So we''re fine, I hope we can enjoy the trip..." (I) I look out the window and am surprised at the number of Fairies and the few Spirits flying around the city, besides there were many Elves and humans almost in equal proportion in this city, there were also some Dwarves, Runics and Beastmen. I was a little mesmerized by the surprise of what I was seeing, but then I saw a problem and turned my eyes towards the little Orion on my shoulder. "Are you sure these Fairies and Spirits won''t notice me?" (I) "I may hide your Aura and Master Presence, but Fairies and Spirits will still find it pleasant to be around you, your very existence makes sense of the order of nature, and being a Guardian of Phases and Spirits is not just a title, it It''s something that is part of your very existence, so I can mask that, but they''ll still have goodwill and a good impression of you." (Orion) "I hope that''s enough or else I''ll have to leave it to others and go back inside the Dungeon." (I) "The master need not worry, this time I will protect you, even if these Fairies and Spiritse to cause trouble I will not let them get close to you." (Jade) "If you do that it will end up attracting even more attention, so don''t do anything, let La and I take care of the Fairies or Spirits if necessary, we can drive them away without causing any problems." (Nix) While talking inside the carriage she continues her way to the ce of the Trade Guild branch of that city, so Freya and Nira get off the carriage while collecting the items inside the carriage going to solve some of our problems in the Trade Guild. After that Sophia starts to guide us to a ce of inns, we pay a fee to guard the carriage and our Hunting Bears, after that we follow Sophia through a few streets before arriving at a shop. As soon as we enter the store I see that the store attendant was a White Elf, as soon as we enter I feel people watching hidden and I knew where everyone was, but I didn''t do anything else. I go to the attendant at the counter, when I got closer I realized it was a Gray Elf disguising herself just like Kira did. "Good afternoon sir, are you interested in any specific material or nt?" (attendant) "..." (I) "I want 4 Illusory flowers, 1 ancient wood branch, and 8 tree cards." (Sophia) "Wait in the back room please" (attendant) When we got to the attendant, I let Sophia talk to her as she must know what to do, after an exchange of words that must mean some password, the attendant points us to a door to enter, when passing the doors there was already a White Elf inside. "Please sit down, I''m the manager of this ce and I just want to ask you a few questions." (manager) As soon as we enter the White Elf introduces herself as the manager of the ce and invites us to sit in front of her, when I look at her I notice that there is a Fairy who looks like a boy with white skin and tiny silver hair with inset wings on her back, this one boy was a Moon Fairy, I immediately noticed that he was doing the same thing as La of bing invisible to normal eyes, he was sitting on the Elf''s shoulders and waved at me as soon as I sat down. We all wave back at him out of politeness, but the Elf looks at us seriously. "I didn''t expect everyone to be able to see the Fairies, I knew the boy would be able to since he is apanied by a Fairy, but it seems that everyone can see it." (manager) La was hiding a pair of arms and her wings since we''re out of the dungeon, I know she doesn''t like to do that, but I don''t want to draw attention here. But without realizing it I think I''ve already attracted attention for other reasons, the White Elf who calls herself the manager of this ce keeps looking at Sophia all the time. "What''s your soldier designation?" (manager) "I am no longer a soldier, but I was once the captain of the seventh regiment of the Green Tree." (Sophia) "We have information that you became an adventurer from the Trigan Kingdom, is this your group?" (manager) "Yes." (Sophia) "Are they trustworthy?" (manager) "Yeah, they won''t cause trouble if no one makes trouble with them." (Sophia) "Since you''re here and you seem to be telling the truth, I''ll skip most questions as they''re unnecessary, but I still need to know the reason for your visit." (manager) The Moon Fairy flies off the White Elf''s shoulder and flies around me before sitting on my head and going to sleep. "It''s not bedtime yet,e back here for a few more minutes and I''ll get you some candy, all right?" (manager) At the mention of candy, the Fairy lying on my head flies back to the White Elf''s shoulder, so I lower my hand, and from inside my clotheses a green vine that was wrapped around my arm that grows to form the Guardian''s body. "This person is being called by the World Tree, that''s why we''re here." (I) "..." (manager) The White Elf gets up and kneels in front of the Guardian. "Your presence is an honor to me Holy Beast, had we known it was you no questions would have been necessary, the High Priestess has already warned us of your possible arrival before the end of the year." (manager) "You and yourpanions have the ticket released, wait a while while I get the invitations for all of you, but could you let me know your number first?" (manager) "The Holy Beast, Spirits, Fairies and Familiars do not need to be counted." (manager) "If this is so, then there are 8 of us." (I) "I''ll go get your invites now." (manager) The White Elf was very surprised when she saw the Guardian, but just as we were thinking, they had already been informed that we wereing at some point. The White Elf leaves for a few minutes before returning with 8 clear crystal cards with a golden tree marked in the middle. "This is the highest level of entry invitation we have, so you have a chance to meet the leaders and the High Priestess if the other party epts." (manager) "The High Priestess has left a message advising you to look for her as soon as you arrive at the vige if possible." (manager) "In three days the next group will leave for the vige, be here before sunrise if you want to go together." (manager) "Thank you very much, we''ll be here on time." (I) I take the invitations and leave with the others as we say goodbye to the White Elf, on the way out, I also say goodbye to the attendant before leaving the store. Chapter 393 Cap 392: Growth Barrier(Chapter Preview) After we left the store we started visiting various stores I put on a mask to hide my face, it might be a little narcissistic to say this of myself but even I was getting amazed at my beauty when I looked in the mirror every morning. If there''s one thing all clich¨¦ stories have taught me it''s that beauty always attracts more trouble than it helps, so I wear a mask to hide my face, I also made others wear masks since there are so many beautiful people with us. But whenever I passed near a Fairy or Spirit they would wave at me happily, some of them even flew around me a few times before leaving every time La or Nix looked at them. Jade who was next to me looked like a person from a rural town on her first day in a big city, she kept looking in all directions trying to pay attention to everything at the same time, I had to hold her hand so she wouldn''t run away in some random direction. As everything happened faster than we expected to get permission to go to the hidden vige of the Elves inside the Illusory Forest, it''s still too early to go to the Trading Guild, and find Nira and Freya. Ibuki clung to one of my arms while trying to pull me towards the food stalls, plus Vanessa seemed to look around for something. "Looking for something Vanessa?" (I) "I''m just trying to understand what kind of God is being worshiped in this city, it would be dangerous if there were too many believers of the God Baldr here." (Vanessa) "But I don''t think I have anything to worry about, I haven''t seen anyone with the Church of Light symbols on their clothes, I haven''t seen anyone staring at us other than the Elf spies." (Vanessa) "Leave them alone, after three days we''re going to leave this town, so let''s have some fun before we leave." (I) So we walked around town for a bit, Diana and Jade went straight to the gun shops to look at swords, and Kira insisted that we go to a restaurant she chose because it has so many merchants and adventurers. It seems that Kira''s goal was to eavesdrop on people''s conversations and discover interesting rumors, stories, news, and happenings, which is why she chose a ce like this. "Zenos, Zenos, Zenos, buy us candy." "Yes, yes, we want sweets, buy them for us please." "..." (I) After leaving the restaurant we passed near a candy store, then two Fairies came out of my shadow asking for candy. I look at La who looks at me with an embarrassed face like she''s just remembered something now. "La, what''s going on here?" (I) "I didn''t expect this to happen, this can be a little troublesome." (La) "What is happening?" (I) "While the master was unconscious, you were continuously releasing your Aura, so Nix and I used it to further strengthen the Cradles." (La) "In my case, I did more than just strengthen, I added new pure elements using your Aura and mine." (La) "With that, the Cradle of Fairies became much stronger, enough to acquire the function of spatial concealment, this power allows the Cradle to create its own space in the ce where it is to hide, along with that a door is created for only Fairies and people being brought in willingly by Fairies are able to enter or leave the Cradle." (La) "But in our case, it doesn''t matter much since the Cradle is inside a Dungeon which is already a separate space, so the Cradle has opened its own passage out of the Dungeon, that door is its shadow master." (La) "..." (I) "With this, the Fairies linked to the Cradle cane and go using their shadow whenever they are outside the Dungeon, I believe the same can happen with Nix." (La) "..." (I) Sigh Why did this have to happen to me, doesn''t that mean Fairies and Spirits can step out of my shadow whenever they want? "I have candy here so you two can eat and go back, okay?" (Vanessa) "Thanks." "Deces..." Vanessa offered them some sweets and they headed back to the Dungeon through my shadow. "Is there any way to close this passage?" (I) "(No.)" (Nix) "(But we can configure it to not let anything other than Fairies and Spirits in even if they are being invited by someone.)" (Nix) "Then do it with Later." (I) "Who is the master talking to?" (Ibuki) "He''s probably talking to Nix in his mind." (Byakko) "It would be weird if a voice started toe out of his shadow out of nowhere." (Kira) I was already discouraged by all this, but even so, we continued to look around the city, we bought some things that I found interesting to be a souvenir of this trip. When it was almost mid-afternoon we went to the Commerce Guild where we waited for a few minutes while La went to get Freya and Nira. After that we went to the inn, on the way, there were some adventurers celebrating and I listened to their conversation for a while. "I still can''t believe I managed to survive that Wood Golem''s attack, but I still had to stay in bed for a month while I recovered from my injuries." (Adventurer A) "Stopining, you saved all of us that day, besides thanks to that you managed to ovee your growth barrier, hahahaha..." (Adventurer B) "True, today I also managed to increase my Guild rank to Grade A." (Adventurer A) "Today we have a lot to celebrate, your increase in strength, your increase in Guild rank, and for surviving that horrible fight." (Adventurer C) "That''s right, today we''re going to drink until we pass out, hahahahaha..." (Adventurer B) I was curious about some of the things I heard, so when we arrived at the inn where the carriage is, we went straight to the room that was the biggest in this inn had. "< Sound Barrier >" (Freya) "Now we can talk without the people watching us being able to hear us." (Freya) "Thank you, Freya." (I) I take off my mask as Nix steps out of my shadow, everyone takes off their masks as Nix snaps her fingers creating a ck rune that crumbles to another barrier around the room. "With this, the vision of any kind of skill, magic or technique to see inside the room will be prevented." (Nix) "Everyone is too cautious, I don''t think we''re in any danger." (Ibuki) "I prefer to be cautious whenever possible because my luck sucks, so I always try to be prepared." (I) I use my lines to make a hammock to lie on before turning to the others and asking what I''ve heard from adventurers on the way. "I was listening to some Adventurers on the way talking about a growth barrier, do you know what that is?" (I) "No one has told you anything about this until now?" (Vanessa) "Even I know about it, I had a lot of problems with my own growth barrier." (Jade) "Let me exin it to you, Master." (Diana) "A growth barrier is something that prevents one''s level from increasing, makes it difficult to learn skills, and prevents one from bing stronger." (Diana) "Everyone has these growth barriers, most people are stuck in these growth barriers for the rest of their lives." (Diana) "These growth barriers start to appear for people with Grade B strength, after that, they appear in each full Grade upwards as it gets harder and harder." (Diana) p "That''s why there are few people who make it to Grade S or higher." (Diana) "ording to you I''m in the Lower Catastrophe Grade which is above the +SSS Grade, so why didn''t I feel any of these growth barriers?" (I) "Growth barriers can be easier or harder to cross depending on one''s talent and potential." (Vanessa) "Father, you have hundreds of powerful bloodlines within you, you have a contract with a Dragon Spirit and a Fairy with a 7-element Affinity, you have dozens of skills, you have dozens of jobs in your history and most importantly, you are a son. of one of the oldest Goddesses." (Vanessa) "I don''t think anyone would say they have more potential or talent than you, Master." (Jade) "..." (I) "But it''s not just because of your master talent, you would have crossed these growth barriers anyway." (Diana) "The way to get through these growth barriers is by evolving, having strong emotions, or surviving a near-death situation." (Diana) "If you remember, the master went through many situations like this, the battles inside the Corpse Dungeon, the wave of monsters in the city of Valen, the battle against Farus the Heretic God, and the battle against King Makari." (Kira) "Actually the master could have crossed the +SSS Grade without going through life or death situations, but it also demonstrated his great potential." (Diana) Do they mean that even though I had the talent to get stronger safely, I went through difficult situations for nothing? "You can see from the people at the camp, many managed to reach Grade S due to the constant fights against Farus, but even so there are people who have not been able to level up since then, an example of this is the Hobgoblins." (Jade) "I understand the exnation thank you..." (I) Chapter 394 Cap 393: Entering The Illusory Forest(Chapter Preview) During the next three days we all stayed in the city of Jargan, just as I had nned before, I am using this trip for tourism along the way, I visited many food stalls during these days, I even had to wear a different mask as I didn''t want to keep taking it off my mask to eat all the time. Everyone else is wearing the same mask I asked to modify, this mask is divided into the top above the nose and the bottom from the mouth down. On the first day, there was an adventurer who saw me taking off my mask and has been chasing me since then, she even proposed to me, and tried to hug and kiss me many times, but with my current physical status, her efforts were in vain. She was quite beautiful, appearing to be about 30 years old with chocte-colored skin, very short brown hair, blue eyes, a well-trained warrior''s body simr to Diana, and an armor that only protected her chest, arms, and legs. But one thing that really caught my attention besides her insistence on chasing me was that her strength was in Grade SSS. This is the first adventurer I see with this strength, in my group the only ones who have this strength are Jade, Ivan, Elsaris, Lilith, and Vanessa. Me, Orion, H, Nix and I think La are in the Lower Catastrophe Grade, so this woman has never been able to catch up with me, but I must say she is being very good at motivating Diana and Kira. Every time she gets close Diana and Kira try to stop her, with that a very interesting battle unfolds in front of me where Kira and Diana always lose, but at this moment Jade always appears blocking the way of this woman who is frustrated since the strength of Jade is the same as hers. In fact, if Jade uses her poison this woman would not win, but no one is fighting with the intention of hurting or killing the other, even Kira and Diana didn''t userge-scale attacks so as not to hurt the people around. During these days we have been getting a lot of attention, but I am happy that Diana and Kira are getting stronger after each battle, even at night they are talking about what they could do differently to stop that woman who by the way is a sword user and shield just like Irius. Sometimes I see some people close to this woman before she runs to me, but I don''t mind paying attention to them as the woman''s presence is always a big annoyance. It seems that her tastes are simr to Diana''s, I just wanted to quietly enjoy this tour, but I think all this can be considered a good memory in the future. Even with this woman being a nuisance I still managed to visit many food stalls, in some of these stalls Freya took the initiative to talk to the cooks to exchange recipes. I let everyone do whatever they want during these days, Nira seems to have taken advantage of these days to go to many stores to buy the things that Leonardo asked for, Sophia apanied Nira saying that she had nothing she wanted to do in this city, meanwhile, Freya and Ibuki made a tour around the restaurants all over the city, I''ve always liked street food more so I kept visiting many street food stalls. La and Nix were serving as messengers to and from the Dungeon using the portal in my shadow that leads directly to the center of the Cradle of Fairies or Spirits, so there was no need to keep opening the Dungeon gate. One of the messages we received was from Anton, who asked us to buy as many alcoholic beverages as possible, and Tania asked us to look for recipes for alcoholic beverages. Vanessa, who was not helping in the constant battles against that woman, took the initiative to take La to look for the things that Anton and Tania asked for. These three days of training were very well spent, it was even fun to see the woman fight my group, on the third day Kira and Diana even managed for the first time to stop the woman without Jade having to interfere. Of course, it wasn''t just this woman who had this kind of reaction, even if everyone was wearing a mask, there was no way to hide the beautiful bodies of the girls and that caught the attention of many men, but most of them didn''t even try to get close seeing the strength of the girls fighting that woman, I think they were intimidated. But even so, sometimes some stupid man appeared who tried to approach the girls, Nira who seemed weak was approached a few times, but Yomi took care of these flies, of course without killing anyone. Freya also had some problems, even with the mask hiding her face, her ears showed that she is an Elf, in addition, she was always wearing a beautiful maid dress, so they must have thought she wasn''t strong like the others, which it was a big mistake as his strength was SS Grade. Freya was an Archer as well as a Mage, anyone who approached her with ulterior motives would fly away, as far as I know, no one died I think. Ibuki who had also evolved after thest battle to be a Superior Oni doesn''t seem to have changed her physical features much, but her appearance became more and more beautiful, her beauty doesn''t lose anything to Freya. Because of that, there were also men who tried to go after her, I feel particrly sorry for a Beastman from the Tiger tribe who said something nasty about Ibuki "serving him all night", this phrase irritated Ibuki so much that Sophia had to stop her kill the man who had every bone in his body broken. When I asked why she was so annoyed with such bad pick-ups, she said it was insulting to her for anyone to suggest that she would serve anyone other than me, I must admit that the serious way she said something like that made me face a little red with shame. What surprised me was that no one approached Sophia during these days, I was very confused by this as she is so beautiful, so when I asked her that she was a little embarrassed when I said she was beautiful, the answer that I got was that because she was a Dark Elf anyone in this city would know she was a strong warrior, so only a fool would approach her with ulterior motives. That''s how we spent our time in this city, I really felt like I was on vacation. But at dawn on the fourth day we all got up early to go to the meeting ce, I thought we were going to the shop, but there was already a Gray Elf waiting at the doors of the inn for us. Diana went to take our carriage and we followed the Gray Elf to one of the city gates that leads straight to the Illusory Forest, at the gates there were two more carriages, one was clearly from a merchant being almost the same size as ours, the other was a chariot half the size of ours simple looking at first nce, but just as ours was being driven by a monster, I recognized the monster from the books, it was called Warhorse, this monster is twice the size of a Horse normal, his entire body is covered in powerful muscles, he has some bone tes protecting his back and head, instead of horse hooves he had ws. This monster was magnificent, it made me want to have a Horse too, but then I started to think about what kind of Horse this would be and decided to fix itter. In addition to the War Horse that impressed me, something that surprised me was seeing the powerful woman who had been chasing me during these three days gets out of that carriage and try to get into ours, the Hunting Bears didn''t even try to stop her as they walked away, clearly realizing they were weaker than her. I let this woman continue with her unfettered way of acting so far as it was fun to see how Diana and Kita were getting stronger with every battle, but this time we were going to go to a dangerous ce and I couldn''t ept distractions. I looked into her eyes and used my intimidation skill with my Aura concentrated in her eyes, I did this to use the fear effect on my Aura along with the intimidation, it was only a second but the woman reacted by jumping back as her ss went weak and she loses consciousness, but a manes at great speed from inside the War Horse carriage catching the woman before she reaches the ground, his speed was simr to mine. "I apologize for my mate." "No problem, just remind her that the forest is dangerous and I don''t want to distract myself from the dangers around me with pointless fights." (I) "I don''t promise anything, you must have noticed that she is very impulsive, I don''t know what you''ve done now, but she will probably like you even more because of it as she respects strong people." "..." (I) "Everyone is already here, so follow me through the Illusory Forest and don''t stray from the path." (Grey Elf) With this kind of group, we entered the Illusory Forest without knowing how long to travel or what to expect. Chapter 395 Cap 394: Illusory Forest Part 1(Chapter Preview) When we entered the Illusory Forest we were following a trail, each person was in their respective carriages and the Gray Elf who was leading the way was mounted on a Shadow Horse, this is a rare monster on this continent and also a monster that the Church of Light hunts as well as all monsters from the elements of Darkness, Shadows or the undead. While we''re inside the carriage I look out the window for respective directions, then turn to Sophia with the intention of asking her a few questions. "Why are we still being followed even when we are being guided to the vige of Elves?" (I) "Because this is another test, to get to the vige of the Elves you must pass three tests." (Sophia) "What are these tests?" (I) "The test of truth, the test of strength, and the test of will." (Sophia) "The test of truth must be the questions they ask in Jargan City, right?" (Vanessa) "Yes, this first test is to find out why the person wants to go to the vige of the Elves." (Sophia) "The second test starts now, the master has already noticed that there is only one person guiding us and there are 4 following us, right?" (Sophia) "Yes, just now I looked in the direction of 3 of them to show that I knew of their presence, but I made it look like I didn''t notice thest one to prevent them from calling more people out of being wary of me." (I) "As always you are the most cautious, Master." (Sophia) "Even if you had demonstrated that you noticed all of them it wouldn''t matter they must know you noticed thest one too or at least they must be suspicious since you noticed them very quickly." (Sophia) "Those who are following us are also part of the test, they are hiding to see if we are able to sense their presence and to protect ourselves if we are to be killed by the monsters of the Illusory Forest." (Sophia) "I imagined this when I realized that there was only one person guiding us, if any monster appears we are the ones who will have to fight for the visa." (Kira) "So they want to gauge our strength with these fights?" (I) "Yes, through battle they will verify ourbat experience, our fighting techniques, the type of energy we use, the type of weapon we use, our elemental Affinity, our courage, etc." (Sophia) "But they protect us doesn''t mean there won''t be deaths, the risk of death still exists, but in our case this second test is worthless." (Sophia) "Why you say that?" (I) "Because the monsters that will appear in this Forest must be weaker than you, Father." (Vanessa) "Exactly that, the maximum strength of the monsters in the part of the Illusory Forest we are going to pass through is up to SS Grade, as far as I know, they won''t be a problem for us." (Sophia) "They shouldn''t be a problem for the people in that woman''s carriage either." (I) "I can still feel her eyes on our carriage." (Orion) "Keep paying attention to the people in that carriage, that man from before has a speed very close to mine, we better be careful." (I) "You''re always cautious." (Diana) "You are straying from the topic at hand, Sophia still hasn''t talked about the third Test." (Nira) "..." (all) "Thank you, Nira." (Sophia) "As I was saying, they''re not just consideringbat power in this second test, they also want to see the strength people have in front of a much stronger creature." (Sophia) "Look at the merchant''s carriage behind us, the merchant is not strong but he is aware of his surroundings and keeping close to our carriage, he is demonstrating an intelligent mind, when a monster appears we will see if he will run or help inbat somehow it''s all part of the test." (Sophia) "That won''t happen, there''s a Moon Spirit in the merchant''s carriage, I think he''s being protected." (Nix) "So he must already be someone who has passed these tests in the past, so he doesn''t have to do it again." (Sophia) "What''s the third test?" (I) "The test will happen when we are further into the center of the forest in another 5 or 6 days." (Sophia) "There''s a reason this ce''s name is Illusory Forest." (Sophia) "There are many nts and monster trees that use illusions or traps in this forest, the ce we are going to pass is known to the Elves for having a Tree of Desire, this monster creates illusions directly in people''s minds while attacking the body with its vines " (Sophia) "I''ve heard of this monster, if I''m not mistaken it creates an illusion with the things the target wants most." (Freya) "Yes, if the target resists the illusion or is unaffected by the illusion, then that monster will do nothing considering it to be a strong enemy, but if the target is consumed by the illusion, then the target will lose control over its Aura signaling that it is a prey." (Sophia) "So how is this test different from the second one?" (I) p "Because in the third test strength and power don''t matter anymore, the only thing that matters is the person''s willpower." (Sophia) "That''s not a problem either, everyone here has a strong will." (Kira) "..." (I) These tests seem to be easy but let''s see how things go, I think my will is strong but how strong I don''t know, besides I worry about Jade, Freya, and Nira being affected by these illusions. While thinking about these things, we continued the trip quietly, there were no problems with any monster that appeared nearby I used my intimidation skill to scare them away. That way no one in my group would need to fight, besides these monsters are weak enough that I don''t even need to use my Aura, just the intimidation skill is enough. When the first night arrived, the Gray Elf who was guiding us said that we were going to camp where we were and that each one should take care of his own needs. The merchant was locked inside his carriage, but I got out of the carriage with the others, we set up a makeshift fire and took out pots for cooking. Freya pulls out a table and kitchen tools from her item storage, then takes out the body of a monster that looked like a horned Sabretooth Tiger that died from an arrow to the head while trying to run after I used my intimidation skill on him, Freya said that this monster had very tasty meat and that''s why she used her bow and arrow to kill him, I don''t remember the name of this monster, but I think he was Grade S. While Freya was preparing the meat, the others and I finished making the fire where I put tworge stones on either side to use as support for the iron grate I asked Anton to make a long time ago. What I''m doing is a barbecue, the sky is very beautiful from this forest, besides the forest was magnificent, I would like to have a camera to take pictures of the many beautifulndscapes we passed today. Because of that I''m in a good mood and I thought a barbecue and beer would be ideal with this starry sky, so I took out one of the Orcs'' Beer Kegs. As a barbecue can always have more people I decided to call the merchant, the group of that insistent woman, the Gray Elf who guided us, and the 4 Elves who were following us. The merchant didn''t want to participate in the barbecue and looked at me like I was some kind of idiot. The strange woman''s group epted being coerced by her, what surprised me was the Gray Elf and the other 4 Elves watching us ept to participate in the barbecue. The 4 Elves that followed us were Dark Elves, we all gathered around the fire while Freya started to put the slices of seasoned meat there leaving that delicious aroma in the air. "Thank you for inviting us to a meal, my name is n, these are mypanions Priestess Bianca and Knight Darcia that you have met before." (n) "Nice to meet you, I am a Priestess of the God of Justice." (Bianca) "It reminds me that I haven''t introduced myself before, my name is Darcia, but if you want you can call me my darling, my red-haired prince." (Darcia) "I''ll just call you Darcia, besides my name, is Zenos and I prefer to be called that." (I) "I apologize for Darcia, she is normally someone very trustworthy, but she has a soft spot for beautiful people and things." (Bianca) "Alright, I can understand." (Diana) "You can understand her..." (n) "Exactly what you''re thinking." (I) "That''s why you managed to stay so calm these days, you''re used to that kind of person." (n) "Believe me when I say there are more difficult people to deal with, plus Darcia didn''t cause any big problems as her fights weren''t intended to hurt anyone." (I) "You are talking very quietly for someone who is roasting meat in the middle of a forest full of monsters." (Grey Elf) "We are doing this because there is no danger in the surroundings, the monsters are too weak to be a threat" (Kira) It was in this rxed atmosphere that we spent the rest of the night eating and drinking. Chapter 396 Cap 395: Illusory Forest Part 2(Chapter Preview) For the next few days, we had barbecues every night, the merchant always refused to participate, it seemed he thought we were all crazy for doing something like this every night. As you would expect, some monsters always appeared in the surroundings to attack us, but they always run when I use intimidation on them. The Gray Elf and the other Dark Elves said that there was no point in continuing to hide if everyone already knew about them. My group and I continued to wear masks and the Guardian was sleeping wrapped around my arm like a vine all these days. The trip was very smooth and worry-free, just as I imagined, Darcia continued to pester me, moreover, when we discovered ake, Darcia insisted that everyone should bathe there. But I refuse and use a potion of liquid soap in front of everyone get very clean, I would be a fool to ept the proposal of this woman who clearly has ulterior motives. I look at her twopanions, they seem like more normal people to talk to. The man named n was tall at around 1.90 meters tall, he had a muscr body and had brown hair tied in a ponytail. He was a beautiful person and he had my dream physique, I was very jealous of his body, he has everything I wanted in my own body, he is tall, has big muscles and the characteristics of his appearance are very masculine. I was gnawing at this bastard with envy as I wondered why my luck is so bad, why I had to travel with someone who has a body like his, why I have to look the way I always wanted to look, I was so sad but didn''t want to show it, luckily I managed to put those things aside for the first couple of days. Nor can we forget about the beautiful Priestess of the God of Justice, she was a Mage, and her Aura disyed a great amount of Mana. In addition, she was a woman with white skin, brown eyes, and hair,rge curves that draw attention wherever she went. Surprisingly she was very easy to talk to, she was also responsible for keeping Darcia from leaving her side during meals, so she has my thanks. During those days we had simple conversations without asking where each one came from, why they are going to the vige of the Elves, or who each one was. One thing I''m sure of is that everyone knows I''m a Vampire, the Elves must have known from the start, but n''s group seem to know from the start that Vanessa was a Vampire since they could sense her Aura, as she calls me Dad, it was easy for them to deduce that I am also a Vampire. To do a test I drank a bottle of blood in front of everyone during the barbecue, but no one cared, it seems that Vampires aren''t as hated as I initially thought. That''s how we continued our trip through the Illusory Forest, on the fifth day we left the trail we had been following until then. When we left the trail and started walking through the forest I noticed that thendscape looked strange, it was difficult to perceive the distance from the trees as if they were moving, sometimes it seemed that there would not be enough space for the carriages to continue, but that was just a kind of illusion as if there is something interfering with our spatial perception. On the sixth day, Sophia said that we would soon arrive at the Trees of Desire site, about 2 or 3 hourster I realize that we had arrived at the third test site. That''s because I found myself in an illusion as if I was in a wooden cabin inside a calm forest, my whole group was with me and there was nowhere we should go or anything to worry about, it was the kind of life I would be want to have. "I''m disappointed, is this the kind of illusion I was worried about?" (I) I smile and shake my head in disappointment leaving the space around me shattering as it reveals that I''m still inside the carriage. "Are you okay, Master?" (Orion) "Yes, the illusion didn''t fool me, it just showed me something I''ll never have, but want all the time." (I) "Why does the master say he''ll never have that?" (Orion) "What I want is a peaceful life, but I am fully aware that this will not happen, I am a Vampire, I am the son of a Goddess, I am hated by an entire religion, I am surrounded by people that others consider strange and I have to admit that I get carried away by my curiosity doing potentially dangerous things like in H''s case." (I) "For someone like me to have a quiet life is an impossibility, but wishing doesn''t hurt anyone." (I) "I''m d the master managed to be someone realistic." (Orion) "What are you talking about, am I always realistic?" (I) ,m "A realist wouldn''t even have imagined building a city inside a dungeon or creating a living Dungeon like Nix." (Orion) "..." (I) "(I want to say he''s wrong, but it''s hard to say something when he presents such concrete facts.)" (I) "Weren''t you affected by the illusion?" (I) "There''s nothing I want more than to serve the master, besides I''m a Divine Beast, illusions and mental effects don''t work on me." (Orion) "How long do you think it will take for the others to wake up." (I) "I don''t know, but I was hoping that Nix and La would have woken up by now." (Orion) "From what they''re saying I don''t think they want to wake up, anyway their Auras aren''t getting out of control so they know they''re in an illusion and they''re just enjoying it." (I) "Mother...Father..." (Nix) "Hahahahaha...die...die...how fun..." (La) "Are you sure it''s a good idea to leave them alone?" (Orion) "They''re fine, they''re just enjoying the moment each in their own way." (I) I look at La chuckling as she gives off a slight bloodlust. "Even if they''re enjoying something disturbing..." (I) "(She must be in an illusion where she is killing multiple Necromancers.)" (I) ----------- Pov Nix: I know this is an illusion, but it''s been so long since I''ve seen them, this illusion is actually an old memory that I wanted to live with again. At that time I was still in the form of a Dragon, we were in a field of flowers watching the stars, my mother''s hair always shone beautifully when the moonlight fell on her. My father was in his human form-hugging my mother, they were always so loving in front of people, it was as if they were only able to see each other when they were around. I remember that day perfectly, I in my Dragon form fended off the two who were smaller than me before I got sick of seeing something so gooey. That day theyughed at me for doing this, I remember it was also that day my father said that one day I would also be able to transform into Human form, that day we could go to a city for a family outing. I remember my motherughing while saying that my father took her on a date in a human city in the past, but almost destroyed the whole city when a noble started hitting on her, when that noble tried to approach my mother he passed out due to My father''s aura. My mom was saying this whileughing, but my dad just said that if it hadn''t been for my mom stopping him that town would have been decimated in a second. The two were always very different, but it was always so much fun when we were together, that illusion is the closest I''ll ever get to see my mother again. "That''s enough, thanks for showing me such a good memory." (I) I was happy while the world around me was breaking like it was as fragile as ss, when I woke up I was sitting on the floor with my head on the master''s legs who caressed my head. "By your smile, it looks like you took advantage of your illusion, so stop crying, tears don''t match that smile." (I) Tears I put my hand on my face and realize I was crying, I dry my tears andy my head back on the master''s legs as he continues to stroke my head. ---------- Pov La: "Hahahahaha..." (I) How amusing, everywhere I looked there were ckmancers trying to attack me, but none of his blows managed to hit the mighty me. It was so much fun cutting them to pieces, burning them alive, and hearing their screams made my body tremble with emotion. Some of them were even crying as they used theirrades'' corpses to defend themselves from me. These fools don''t realize that there''s no way to defend themselves from me, this illusion is amazing, I was right to let this illusion affect me, here the master won''t mind if I make a big fuss. "Die you worms... hahahahaha..." (I) "You are all trash, you all deserve to die, so scream harder, cry more, I want to hear you begging for life like I begged for mine in my five previous lives..." (I) I kept killing everyone,pressing the space around them into spheres of flesh or making trees grow inside their bodies was so much fun, I could stay here forever. "Enough ying, it''s time for food, wake up your little Devil..." (Zenos) "..." (I) I wake up and it''s already night out of the carriage, everyone is looking at me as they get out of the carriage, I''m in the master''s palm as he rocks me to wake up. "I''m already awake, already awake..." (I) "How was the massacre?" (Zenos) "Very fun." (I) "Necromancers?" (Zenos) "Yes." (I) "Now that you''ve had fun with your illusion, try not to be affected again, your smile was a little too distracting for others." (Zenos) "But it was so much fun..." (I) "I let you have fun for hours, that''s enough." (Zenos) "Alright... (idiot master.)" (I) Chapter 397 Cap 396: Illusory Forest Part 3(Chapter Preview) When we arrived at the Illusory Forest area where the third test would be performed I came out of the illusion in five seconds as I wasn''t fooled by something of that level, Orion seems like he himself wasn''t affected by the illusion, La and Nix were affected by the illusion by will own using it as a form of entertainment. But Vanessa issued mild killing intent as she cried when she woke up from her delusion shortly after I finished talking to Orion. I got up from my seat and went to give her a hug, she hugged me tightly while crying, I just waited while hugging her, the others were waking up from the illusion one by one meanwhile. "Don''t cry, tell me what happened?" (I) "It was just an old wish that I had forgotten about, this is something I wanted over 500 years ago." (Vanessa) "If it''s something you wanted then why are you crying?" (I) "You know Father, when I decided to leave the Church of Light 500 years ago, the first people I told this to were my parents at the time, do you know what they did?" (Vanessa) "My mother tried to capture me and my father tried to kill me, when I ran away my father led the army that was hunting me, if the leader of the neutral faction of Vampires thatter became my mother hadn''t saved me I would now be dead or worst." (Vanessa) "Up until the moment I was put to sleep, my greatest wish was that my Father and Mother had supported me and run away with me." (Vanessa) "Was that your illusion now?" (I) "Yes, but that only served to open an old wound, I was not deceived by the illusion, but the memories of the past seem to still be there." (Vanessa) "Maybe those wounds are always there, betrayal by someone who is in your heart is not something you can forget, but know that now you have many people by your side." (I) "Yes I know." (Vanessa) "Thanks, Dad." (Vanessa) After Vanessa calmed down a bit she was able to tell me what had happened, but at that moment a powerful Aura went out of control near me. "" (I) I try to run using my Aura to suppress the Jade Aura that was out of control as I approach her I also focused some of my Aura on my throat, I was using my Aura ruler effect on my voice to give an order that it made Jade open her eyes right away, moreover as soon as she saw me she cried silently with her hand on her face for a few seconds before saying something to me. "I''m sorry master, it seems I was deceived by the illusion." (Jade) "What happened?" (I) "The illusion I saw was from the time I left the vige and joined Farus, my wish was never to have left the vige." (Jade) "I saw in the illusion how I stood by my mother and the people of the vige, saw them all fighting together against Farus and defeating him." (Jade) "So what was the problem?" (I) "Because of this illusion, I remembered all the horrible things I did." (Jade) "Just calm down, everything is fine now." (I) I look at the others, but everyone is already awake from the illusion, only Vanessa and Jade had problems with their illusions, it seems it was because of memories that the illusions made theme back, traumatic memories for both of them. I look at Sophia who was the calmest. "Was that thest test?" (I) "This is thest test, it will take a week to reach the vige gates, until then we will have to resist the illusions, it usually tires someone''s mind, but we should all be fine." (Sophia) "You call what happened with Vanessa and Jade okay?" (I) "Their sadness and suffering is not caused by the illusion, it means that the impact on them was almost nothing, with the exception of Jade who sumbed to the illusion." (Sophia) "It was hard to deny a wish that would have made all the bad things I did disappear." (Jade) "Don''t look for a simple solution, whates easily also disappears easy, I''ve said before that you need to walk with the weight of what you''ve done, so stop always looking back, just look forward and find out what you can do to make up for your past mistakes." (I) "I know that master, but I was weak in the face of temptation like this, but it won''t happen again." (Jade) After that Nix woke up, I had pulled her out of my shadow as she looked sad, as there wasn''t much space in the cabin I let hery over my legs and patted her head while I waited for her to wake up. When it got dark and we stopped again that''s when I woke up La who was smiling disturbingly. ---------- Pov n''s: From the first time I saw them in the city I knew they were interesting people, they looked suspicious at first sight as they all wore masks, but a person doing suspicious things usually avoids drawing attention, in their case it was different. When I was walking on the city streets I always saw them walking around the food stalls, there were also some going to stores or restaurants, and they acted in a very normal way for such suspicious people, it was something that caught my attention. But Darcia was a big annoyance, the first day I saw them was when they were fighting Darcia, I thought they were going topletely lose since Darcia should be the strongest person in town after me at the moment. I was surprised to see so many strong people among the masked ones, when I askedter why Darcia was fighting I was surprised to find it was because he saw the face of the red-haired masked man who was the shortest. Darcia always does these things, my luck that she is not able to see Fairies or Spirits, or my suffering would never end in this city, I''m also lucky that people with contracts with Fairies or Spirits in this city make their Familiars invisible to normal eyes, It saves me a lot of trouble, but I think it might get worse when we get to the Elves'' vige. It has happened more than once where she hugged Elves and Elves in the street simply because she thought they were very cute, exactly why I didn''t want toe with her, but I had no choice in that decision since Darcia even being a strange person is still the strongest Knight from the Grimo Kingdom, I met her in the Empire a long time ago when I was training there. Fortunately, Bianca is with me, as a childhood friend and Priestess only she can stop Darcia from doing this kind of thing, even though I''m stronger I can''t babysit Darcia all day. I was curious about the masked ones, but they never took off their masks, in fact, it seems they changed their mask after the incident with Darcia, and now they don''t even take off their masks to eat. From your Auras, I know that you have a strange Human, a Beastman woman from the tribe of Wolves, a Dark Elf, a White Elf, a Gray Elf, an Oni, a Demi woman who has an Aura simr to a Serpent, a Vampire and that strange person who seems to be the leader Darcia is so desperately going after. From the description Darcia gave he must be a boy, he has a strange wingless Fairy on one shoulder and a strange baby monster on the other shoulder, apart from that boy only the Gray Elf had a Spirit with her. I must admit that I was a little jealous of having so many women besides that boy, but I was more curious about the boy himself that I couldn''t feel anything about, I couldn''t feel his Aura or his presence, but to be surrounded by strong people he must be strong too, but I don''t know how strong it would be. On the day that we were finally going to enter the Illusory Forest to go to the Elves'' vige, I was already prepared for the two tests that were missing. But I was very surprised to see the masked people there too, their carriage was quite big, Darcia looked very happy and ran towards them before I or Bianca could stop her. Just when I thought I would need to run to avoid another fight in front of the Elves before the trip, I suddenly feel something ominous and see Darcia with a serious face jumping back as she walks away from the masked carriage, she tries to get her weapons but passed out before Besides, I ran and caught her before I hit the ground. There was no doubt the culprit was the red-haired boy, but I didn''t know what he had done, Darcia wasn''t hurt, but her body was shaking and sweaty, it looks like he didn''t want to hurt her, just stop her from causing trouble before entering the Illusory Forest. I was going to take advantage of the tests to find out more about this mysterious group, while I had to get Darcia to behave, this wasn''t the time for her to be acting like this. Chapter 398 Cap 397: Illusory Forest Part 4(Chapter Preview) p Pov n''s: During the trip the second test was useless, the five days of travel were smooth as any monster in the vicinity fled, with the exception of one that died due to an arrow that came flying from inside the big chariot. On the first night in the Illusory Forest, the masked group made a fire to cook and eat inside one of the most dangerous areas on the continent, at that moment I didn''t know if they were idiots, bold, or convinced of more of their own strength. But what surprised me again was that they noticed the Elves that were following us, I thought only Darcia and I had noticed. As strange as this situation of eating in this ce was, I must admit that the meat was delicious, I thought it was on par with Imperial Pce food. On the fourth day of the trip, I was in our carriage talking to Bianca while Darcia was sleeping. "What do you think of them after these days?" (I) "I examined everyone with my Aura except the boy since he couldn''t." (Bianca) "From what I could identify none of them are criminals in the eyes of the Goddess of Justice, with the exception of the green-haired woman Demi." (Bianca) "The one that has the same strength as Darcia?" (I) "Yes, but it''s a little strange how I feel about her, the power of Aura that I have can assess the umtion of injustices and crimes that someone hasmitted, it also allows me to know some things like if the person has already been judged if people have already received their punishment or whether the person is innocent." (Bianca) "Because of that I feel an equal amount of guilt and innocenceing from this woman, it also feels like she''s getting her punishment." (Bianca) "What would cause a state where a person is guilty and at the same time innocent?" (I) "This is rare, but there are still some cases." (Bianca) "Maybe she is innocent but she epted to carry that guilt for some crime or she doesn''t know that she is innocent." (Bianaca) "You only know that about them?" (I) "Yes, but something strange happened when my Aura came into contact with the boy." (Bianca) "You already said that you couldn''t assess his Aura, he''s probably using some technique to hide his Aura, even after all these days he hasn''t released his Aura even for a second." (I) "It''s not that, I had a strange feeling when my Aura came into contact with him." (Bianca) "I felt like I was the one being judged, I''ve never felt this before from anyone other than the Temple of Justice." (Bianca) "Are you saying he might be a believer in the God of Righteousness just like you are?" (I) "No, I didn''t feel any trace of faith in the God of Righteousnessing from him, besides he already has a Priestess of another God on his side." (Bianca) "Are you talking about the Rogue?" (I) "Yes, you must have also noticed the Blood Goddess symbol on your clothes." (Bianca) "Yes, it was through her that I realized that the boy is also a Vampire, this Priestess is always calling him Father." (I) "I find it strange how she can call someone so young looking Father." (I) "As long as you don''t judge people by their appearance, that''s even more true for Vampires and Demons." (Bianca) "I overheard you talking to the boy for a bit and he seems very mature for his looks, I''m sure he must be a few centuries old." (Bianca) "If you''re right, then at least that exins why he seems to have simr strength to mine." (I) "Where did you get that he has a strength equal to yours?" (Bianca) "I feel like it would be hard to beat him, plus you saw on the first night that he had already met all the Dark Elves and how he scared Darcia on the first day of travel." (I) "Not just anyone could do these things." (I) I''m getting more and more curious about these people, how can there be someone with that level of strength on the continent without the Grimo Kingdom knowing about it. "Are we going to continue with our ns?" (Bianca) "Yes, the God of Justice sent his oracle through the High Priest, I should begin my journey across this continent." (I) "Furthermore, they sent us to this subordinate Realm to find out more about our mission, then they sent us to this allied Elf vige." (I) "The royal family of this Kingdom has been very dignified, the cities we passed through were very good." (Bianca) "The King said that the Elves of this ce would know in greater detail about the quest, I hope they know something more useful than the spies of the Grimo Kingdom." (I) "Just remember not to be disrespectful, the vige we''re heading to has a World Tree, plus they''re not underlings of the Empire." (Bianca) "I know, I won''t mess with the Elves, but I''ll try to charm apanion among the Gray Elves." (I) "It would be a good idea if you were a Night Watch, we don''t have anyone who is good at detecting traps or is good at reconnaissance, ambush, and espionage." (Bianca) "Exactly, we should take advantage of it since the Elves of this continent are more open to coexistence with other Realms." (I) "Also, that boy''s group has three Elves, among them a Gray Elf, so we should get a mate too." (I) "Just don''t forget about the quest just because you''re looking for a new member for our group." (Bianca) "You talk too loud, can''t you see I''m trying to sleep?" (Darcia) Soon we''ll get to the third test site, maybe there I''ll be able to find out more about this group of masked people. I must say that I would love to invite all of them to join me, but I don''t know if they can be trusted, I''ll wait until I get to the Elves vige to know more about these people after I know more about them the quest. ---------- As time passed we arrived at the ce of the third test, I only stayed a few seconds in the illusion before releasing myself, illusions do not work on Bianca as her mind cannot be influenced by external powers and her eyes are able to see through lies. The biggest problem was Darcia who needed help from Bianca''s magic to not be carried away by her wishes for the illusion, but we were already prepared for that. From now on, there''s only one more week to go to reach the vige of the Elves, the trip has been much smoother and more pleasant than I thought. Chapter 399 Cap 398: Arriving At Illusory Forest Village(Chapter Preview) After seven days of traveling, we had finally left the ce where the Trees of Desire were, one thing I noticed is that there were other monsters and nts with illusion abilities there. In addition to protecting the mind against illusions by maintaining a strong will at all times, we should also keep fighting some monsters. This wasn''t a problem as I continued to use my intimidation skill to fend off the monsters by killing just one of each race that I asked La to keep and take to the Dungeon through my shadow. It was a smooth trip for me, Nix wasn''t affected by the illusion again, La tried to let herself be affected, but I told her to stop doing that since it was so bizarre the way she was smiling. Orion was the only one who was never affected by the illusion, he just kept quiet most of the time if no one spoke to him directly. Vanessa after the first illusion managed to stand her ground, ording to her it was difficult for her to resist these attacks on her mind for so long due to the illusion. Diana was a warrior, but her mind was well disciplined due to her family''s training, even in the horrible situation I met her and ¨¦rica was still holding on with a strong will, so she found it easy to resist these illusions. Nira was the only one who didn''t need to resist the illusions as she had a very strong mind due to the suffering that the various curses on her body caused, ording to what she said, she let herself be affected by the first illusion out of curiosity, butter Yomi, who was flying above the clouds, came down and entered the window, lying on her legs, helping her not to be affected by the illusions. Sophia and Kira were not affected by the illusions due to their training, at first, I was worried that Kira had illusions about her mother, but I think those illusions didn''t fool her for a second. ? Freya freed herself from illusions and resisted them very easily as she has no desire at the moment, ording to her her life has been perfect being able to use a bow and arrow again, being able to see her daughter happy with her husband, she says her only wish is for everything to continue as it is. Ibuki said that the illusions were boring as she quickly saw that they were illusions, ording to her all the illusions were hers spending time with me, but she found it boring as the illusion was not really me, so she easily resisted the illusions. The person I was most worried about was Jade, she almostpletely fell into illusions earlier, that''s because she carries a lot of guilt for the things she''s done in the past, even without her saying anything she already knew that the illusions were about her desire to avoid those tragedies or redeem herself in some way, because of that she had a lot of trouble resisting illusions. She made a great mental effort all the time these two weeks and didn''t even dare to sleep staying awake all that week. As soon as we left the third test area I allowed her to rest by using a strong sleeping poison for her to sleep. After we left the third test area, I asked Sophia how long it would take to get to the Elves'' vige, she replied that it should still take 4 days, but there shouldn''t be any more tests. Just as Sophia said it was a smooth trip for the next three days, the night before Sophia''s predicted arrival during the barbecue Freya was having, the Gray Elf started talking. "We will arrive before dark tomorrow at the vige, there will be people waiting for us all when we arrive." (Grey Elf) "When you arrive at the vige gates you will all have a chance to speak with people representing the leaders to tell you the reason for your visit." (Grey Elf) "That won''t be a problem." (I) "No problem for me, I expected something like this, I imagine you can''t walk freely in the vige, right?" (n) "If it''s in the residential andmercial area of ??the vige, then you can walk around freely afterward, but if you want to go to a restricted area or meet someone of high authority in the vige, then it will depend on the level of your invitation and whether the other party will ept." (Grey Elf) "Fine with me, if it were up to me this would just be a nice walk to have fun in a beautiful vige within a forest." (I) "Did you juste to one of the most hidden ces on the continent for fun?" (n) The 4 Dark Elves, the Gray Elf, n, and his group were looking at me as if I had said something absurd. "If it was up to me, yes, but there are other things I''ll do too." (I) "What were you in the Elf vige, n?" (I) "We have to talk to some people there, I can''t say more than that." (n) "The problem is this madwoman on our side, I still don''t think it''s a good idea to take her to a vige full of Elves." (Bianca) "This could really be a problem." (n) "Don''t talk about me like that, you make me sound like I''m some kind of criminal." (Darcia) "From the way you insisted on chasing me into Jargan City or the way you tried to break into my carriagest night, I am very inclined to consider you a criminal." (I) "SHE TRIED WHAT LAST NIGHT!?" (Bianca/n) "..." (Darcia) cough cough "I can exin that, I just wanted to see if everyone in your group was okay... I had a bad feeling... I swear I wouldn''t do anything..." (Darcia) Her group is looking at her with scary eyes while trying to exin herself, the truth is that she couldn''t even get close to the carriage due to the barrier that was active, if she tried to break the barrier everyone would have realized what she was trying to do, for this she despondently returned to her own carriage, she didn''t even notice that Kira and I were watching her from inside the carriage. During the whole trip, the merchant didn''t join us once, besides after asking the Gray Elf about the merchant I found out that he is someone secret, besides it seems that this merchant makes trips to this vige to do business about five times a year. That exined why he wasn''t in danger during the tests. After a delicious meal, everyone returned to their carriages to take turns sleeping, the next day the journey was very smooth again until we reached a ce where there were tworge trees intertwining in a wooden arch with engraved runes. Chapter 400 Cap 399: Do You Want To See Me Angry?(Chapter Preview) After almost 20 days of traveling inside the Illusory Forest, we had finally arrived at the gates of the Elves'' vige. Sophia had already told me that the entire vige of Elves and the World Tree itself are hidden by powerful barriers that are maintained by the power of the World Tree. These tworge trees intertwining in an arch are the only entrance to the Elf vige, and it can only be opened from the inside. But one thing I noticed was that there are dozens of people around this area watching us, I''ve also noticed that since we left the area of ??the third test the number of Fairies and Spirits has increased. I''ve also noticed that some of the monsters around this area are keeping away but are still watching us which shows intelligence. This ce really is different, maybe because I was too preupied with the illusions from before, but if I now realize that the whole forest around me is full of Mana, spiritual energy, and Ki. The concentration of energy was very high, but I hadn''t noticed it before because all this energy mixes very well with the surroundings in perfect harmony. "This trip was faster than initially expected, so we''ll wait here." (Grey Elf) "The gate will open in two days, just wait until then." (Grey Elf) "In the meantime, do what you want, you must have noticed that there were no monster attacks today, that''s why no monsters approach this ce, so you don''t need to worry." (Grey Elf) The Gray Elf gets off his mount and tells us to stay at ease until the gate opens in two days, this implies that they can''t open the gate whenever they want, but Sophia already told me that if they wanted to, they could open the gate right now which has a way ofmunicating with the inside at the gate. In fact, she said that during the time she worked in the army there they never did. I noticed something was wrong, but I didn''t know what it was, so all I could do was wait and see. Sigh "(I knew there was something wrong with such a simple and easy trip here.)" (I) I get into our carriage to talk to everyone. "Sophia, do you know the maximum strength of the Elves in this vige?" (I) "As far as I know the generals are the strongest with SSS Grade strength." (Sophia) "How many of them are there?" (I) "There are 6 generals, two for each of the three divisions." (Sophia) "You already told me about it once." (I) "If I''m not mistaken, each race of Elves has a specific division, the White Elves have the magic division, the Dark Elves have the warrior division and the Gray Elves have the assassin division, right?" (I) "The master is kind of right, you''ve simplified the three divisions a bit too much, but that''s enough for now." (Sophia) "They probably have people on the same level of strength as you, Father." (Vanessa) "If they do, I don''t know who it could be." (Sophia) "What about the leaders or the High Priestess you spoke of?" (I) "I''ve never heard of their strength, so I have no way of knowing." (Sophia) "So I''m going to work on the assumption that they have 4 people with Lower Catastrophe Grade strength." (I) "You should consider that there might be someone even stronger among them." (Kira) "If that happens then we''ll just run away, I don''t think they could catch up to us with Nix''s speed." (I) "If there''s a World Tree in this ce, then you shouldn''t underestimate their strength level, so whatever happens, we shouldn''t exaggerate." (Vanessa) "They probably won''t want a battle so close to the vige that it exposes their Lower Catastrophe Grade forces, so just don''t take things too far." (Vanessa) When Vanessa said not to take things too far everyone looked at me, even that little Demon La looked at me, I don''t understand why they treat me like that. "Don''t make a face like that, master." (Kira) "You should know yourself better, when you get angry you tend to be a little irrational." (Kira) "No need to worry about it, I don''t lose control like certain psychopathic Fairies, besides we don''t know exactly what''s going on." (I) "I don''t remember doing anything against the Elves, besides we went through all their tests cleanly and directly, I even invited the Elves who apanied us here to eat all together." (I) "I''ve always tried to be as friendly as possible, so I don''t see any reason why anything bad should happen to us, as far as I know, it could be n''s group or that strange merchant." (I) "I hope so, I don''t see any reason for us to fight here either, as far as we know they know that the World Tree itself called us here, so I think it''s unlikely that we''ll be targets of anything." (Nira) "I think I might be being too cautious again, I might also be being pessimistic, so let''s just let all that go, after listening to you I start to think I''m thinking too much." (I) After talking to the others I realize that we have nothing to fear anything, we have never done anything bad against the Elves, besides that, I have been as sincere and friendly as possible with all the Elves since we arrived in the city of Jargan until now. I get out of the carriage and set up a temporary camp to spend our time better, now I was calmer as the possibility of any problems with us happening was slim. With that we spent the rest of the afternoon talking while we ate another delicious piece of monster meat, my entire group and I were still wearing masks, I didn''t want others to know our appearances as I don''t trust any of them. The Guardian was still sleeping, I tried to call out to her, but she didn''t wake up at all. While talking to everyone while drinking a few mugs of beer that I used magic to cool, I was always looking towards the vige gate, a light fog appeared, but it was too weak to get in the way of our vision. After everyone had their stomachs full we went to sleep in our carriage, everyone was tired from this long journey. ---------- Pov Gray Elf: I was surprised when I got to the gate and it was still closed, that means something is going on, it was at this moment that my hired Spiritmunicated with me mentally. "(Are you sure this is what you want?)" (I) "(Yes.)" (Noharak) "..." (I) I didn''t want to have to, but orders are orders. All I needed to do now is wait for the right moment to act, after a while with everyone eating and drinking a light mist appears, I pull out a bottle saying it''s water, and drink it all, this was a potion to not be influenced by the poison sleep aid in the mist. After more than two hours that everyone has gone to sleep I hold my dagger and go towards the big carriage, just as I thought the barrier is activated, I had already noticed this barrier on the way here, it''s not often you see such a carriage big and with so much magic inside. I didn''t touch the barrier so as not to alert the people inside, what I did was use half of my spiritual power to create a space element rune and make the space ripple in front of me, so I step across the space by a few inches and avoid the barrier. After that I enter the carriage carefully, I can feel that it is dangerous just to be here, but this is my only opportunity to fulfill the mission. I look around until I find my target, I should have known this was going to cause trouble the moment I saw her. My target was a young Gray Elf like me who wears a Night Watch mask, having that without being a Night Watch is a serious crime punishable by death. "..." (I) When I tried to approach her I was immobilized, an extremely violent, cruel, and brutal Aura started to press me from all directions as if it was going to crush me with just the pressure, I am not able to speak or breathe, all I can feel is fear when boundless bloodlust surges from behind me, I feel as if I turned my body around a horrible monster would be there with its jaws open ready to devour me. In all my centuries of service, I have never felt this fear, but when a voice full of murderous intentes from behind me I understand who this monster is. "You Elves really are bold to plot against my group." (Zenos) "Do you want to see me angry?" (Zenos) He grabbed me by the neck from behind, but I couldn''t do anything to defend myself, all I felt was fear and death, I was sure that this was the end of me, besides this bloodlust was very strong and intense, he must have killed thousands to get such a bloodlust. Chapter 401 Cap 400: Zenos Warning(Chapter Preview) As the situation was a little strange, I tried to keep my attention on the surroundings, even though I thought we wouldn''t be involved I always thought it''s better to be careful as my luck is rubbish. While everyone was eating, a mist started slowly, but we didn''t pay much attention as it was just a light mist that wasn''t blocking anyone''s vision. But as someone who has various types of poisons, I was able to recognize the poison mixed in the mist air, it didn''t look like anything harmful, just a weak sleeping poison that would hardly affect me or others. I looked at Kira knowing she had noticed too, but I mentally spoke to her through our connection to pretend and said the same to Diana. Soon everyone was pretending to sleep, but we were just waiting to see the reason for all this, I still hoped it was nothing against my group, but the moment I felt someone approach the carriage I felt disheartened to think that I had found one more problem. But when I realize that the person has passed the barrier easily and entered the carriage I wait to know what he''s going to do, then I realize he has a dagger in one hand and has started walking towards Kira. As he took the first step toward Kira I felt my blood boil and I unleashed my Aura against him using the effects of Fear, Death, Ruler, Judgment, and Chaos at the same time. "You Elves really are bold to plot against my group." (I) "Do you want to see me angry?" (I) He stood still as his body shook, I grab him by the neck while I''m still behind him, I can feel he was having trouble breathing but I don''t care, I''m not in the mood to keep waiting. I tried to be friendly and honest with them, but then they do it against Kira, someone who''s been with me most of my life in this world, I wouldn''t tolerate that. I am much shorter than this Elf, so I drag him by the neck as I go towards the Elf vige gate, from earlier I feel a gazeing from that direction, so I want to say something to this person. My group has stopped pretending to be asleep and gets out of the carriage, I wave them to stand still as I advance. "< Chains of Shadows > ¡Á17" (I) "< Shadowspears > ¡Á38" (I) At that moment the dozens of people who were in the surroundings tried to attack me from all directions, but I spread my Aura in all directions, those who were using magic or bow and arrow were trapped by chains that came from their shadows, the warriors who they ran towards me stopped midway due to my Aura and shadow spears came out of their shadows aiming for their heads. With a single thought, he could use the chains to kill those who have crushed far away and use the spears to pierce the warriors, but the time was not yet. The Fairies and Spirits in the surroundings looked like they were going to attack me, but they were immobile because of my Aura too, I already knew everyone''s location since I arrived here, there was no surprise in their numbers. I kept walking calmly since I got out of the carriage while dragging this Gray Elf by the neck, I used shadow magic along with my ability to control shadows to immobilize all enemies, I could kill them all with a single thought. But I kept walking towards the vige gates stopping in front of him, I couldn''t see anything but the forest through that "gate", but I could feel eyes on meing from that direction. ? "Zenos, what are you..." (n) "n, Stop!" (Bianca/Darcia) "..." (I) n and his group had gotten out of their carriage at some point, n had a sword in his hands present running towards me while Bianca and Darcia tried to stop him, but I just looked at him, after he stood on guard and I walked away I turned again to the gates of the Elves'' vige. "I think you''d better have a really good exnation for this or all these Elves will die." (I) "..." (I) I spoke but no one answered me, but I can feel the intensity of the person''s gaze on me, but I don''t have the patience to wait for an answer right now. "I tried to be honest and friendly with you, all I wanted was to have a smooth trip with no problems." (I) "But you told that worm to go after Kira, now you''re too cowards to say anything, but I don''t have the patience to stay here all night so I''m going to count to 3 and then I''m going to kill them all." (I) "1..." (I) "2..." (I) "WAIT!!!" "..." (I) Soon a beautiful White Elf with green hair and eyeses out of the gate as if she hade out of nowhere, she was wearing white clothes and was 1.70 meters tall. She was a White Elf with an appearance of about 20 years old, she had a green crystal on her forehead proving to be a High White Elf just like Kira, Sophia, and Freya. She had a serious look on her face as she looked at me, then looked at the Elves around, then at the Fairies and Spirits around before looking back at me. "I am the High Priestess of the World Tree of this continent, my name is Aredhel." (Aredhel) "Right now I don''t care what your name is or who you are, give me an exnation or they die." (I) "If you do this, all the Elves on this continent will be your enemies, do you think you can run away from this ce?" (Aredhel) "Hahahahaha..." (I) I wasughing at this situation, she was trying to threaten me while I had the lives of so many Elves in the palm of my hand, this was a big joke in my eyes, a joke I didn''t have the patience to take at the moment. As I wasughing I released all the power of my Aura that I was trying to contain, this caused the Elves who were immobilized to start bleeding from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth while still unable to move. Even this smug High Priestess turned pale as she looked at me, I could feel three more murderous intentionsing from La and Orion on my shoulders, alsoing from my shadow where Nix was still unrevealed. "I''m doing my best to keep my cool, so I suggest you be careful what you say from now on." (I) "..." (Aredhel) ---------- Zenos didn''t know it, but in those months that he remained in this world he fought more than many adventurers fought their whole lives, in addition, he killed arge number of living creatures that can be considered thousands since he was born, among that number there were people from various races and monsters, but without him knowing the more he killed the greater the bloodlust and murderous intent he possessed, that''s why these things be stronger ording to the number of lives and the type of lives that were killed by the people. He was so furious that he didn''t notice therge amount of bloodlust pouring out of his body, in the eyes of others he looked like a Demon straight out of hell, his speech and actions were calm but they were charged with fury and murderous intent making everyone fear even approach him. Chapter 402 Cap 401: Karina(Chapter Preview) Pov Aredhel: As soon as we received the information that the Holy Beast that the World Tree itself wants to find had arrived as far as the city of Jargan and would soon being here along with the next group of visitors we started to prepare. But on the way I get the news that there''s a Gray Elf with a Night Watch mask, it reminds me of a report from Eleanor a few months ago. I called her and asked about the things she saw that day, but what I hear shows that it was the same as I thought, a red-haired boy who usually wears masks and who leads a group of masked people, besides that there''s a Gray Elf with a Night Watch mask along with him. I received reports of the strength of three of yourrades fighting in the city, I didn''t have much time to act and started to prepare things while they were on their way. I scattered some Fairies along the way to see the tests, but it didn''t go as nned, the boy had good senses and felt the 4 Elves following the group, he also seemed friendly, but we couldn''t measure his power as the tests were too weak for him. When he arrived in front of the vige gate I texted the current group guide to lie to them while we prepared to do somethingter. I told him everything he needed to do and got everything ready, then time passed as I stood at the gate looking out waiting for how it would all turn out. "You have no idea what you''re doing, still time to change your mind." (Karina) "You''re just a visitor and shouldn''t meddle in our affairs." (I) "She''s going to be against it." (Karina) "I''m doing this for her, so try not to get involved." (I) I can''t trust these people, we don''t know their true intentions, we also don''t know if there''s an extra reason they''re here, but I can''t leave things as they are. ------------ As soon as the n was put into practice everything went out of control very quickly, the bloodlusting out of the carriage was something I did not expect, besides that Aura was horrible, when he got out of the carriage he came straight towards the gate straight up to me as if he could see me. The dozen of the strongest Elves in the vige were positioned and started to attack him, but he didn''t even look away from me or stop walking towards me while dragging one of my subordinates. He acquired control of the entire environment in a matter of a second, all the Elves I prepared became hostages who could die before he could do anything. He didn''t even look at them as he passed them as if they didn''t existing towards the vige gate, his Aura had spread all over the ce but didn''t go through the gates, his mask that previously hid his face had been broken perhaps by the pressure of his own Aura, it revealed his face in front of me. I knew he couldn''t see me, but strangely it felt like his eyes were looking at me, I could see an overflowing fury and a great bloodlust in those eyes, these were not the eyes a person would have, these are eyes that only a monster would. I looked at the Fairies who weren''t doing anything and seemed frozen, but it was different from the Elves, it was as if they didn''t want to attack him. At no time did he try to negotiate orin, he didn''t even raise his voice for a second, all he did was speak normally while demanding an exnation, but his voice held an apparent threat tone. I don''t answer right away, I was trying to think of what to do now that everything got out of hand, but he didn''t give me time to think and started telling him that he would kill all the Elves there, by his eyes I knew he would do what he was saying. I leave through the vige gate standing in front of him a few meters away, at that moment his Aura falls on me like a mountain of swords trying to kill me, but I manage to defend myself using my own Aura. I try to show him that if he does anything it will be a big mistake, he will be considered an enemy and will be treated as such, but he justughs as his Aura bes even wilder and more chaotic. The Elves who were immobilized were not even able to move, this Aura seemed to be destroying them from the inside, if this continues they will all die just for his Aura. Also, I just noticed that the Fairy on her shoulder has a big smile on her face as she looks at me, I could feel the cruelty in those eyes, there was also wild murderous intenting from the monster cub on his shoulders, that was not a normal monster. I also noticed a bloodlusting from this Vampire''s shadow, I didn''t know what was there, but I do know that these four are stronger than Grade SSS. ---------- Pov Zenos: I''m doing my best to keep my cool, but this Elf is teasing me beyond what I can handle at the moment. I think she needs to understand that at the moment there are few things really stopping me from causing a big fuss here, so maybe if this worm in my hands dies she''ll understand what''s going on, thinking that I try to rip this worm''s neck apart, but for the moment in which I try to put strength in my hands, vines get caught in my five fingers behind my hand, preventing me from killing this worm. "What do you think you''re doing?" (I) "Stopping you from doing something rash you''ll regretter." (Guardian) "If you keep trying to stop me, I''ll kill half the others." (I) "I think it''s time to get this over with before it takes on proportions no one wants to see, right?" (Guardian) "Let''s get this over with." Suddenly the Guardian who had forgotten that she was still in my arm stops me from killing the worm and starts talking out loud, then a voice seems to sound in the surroundings. Soones a wave of Aura that disperses my Aura and destroys my spells releasing the Elves who were my hostages, this Aura was calm and warm making flowers grow in the surroundings and filling this ce with vitality. This Aura doesn''t do anything bad to me or my group disappears a bitter, then a woman falls from the sky between me and Aredhel, she is 2 meters tall and has a strong body, her skin is white in color with green scales on her neck, arms and legs, she has green wings behind her back, her hair is blonde and her eyes are green, she has a smile on her face as she looks at Aredhel. "I told you you would regret taking this test." "Shut up Karina, someone from another nation has no voice here, this is not your family''s Kingdom." (Aredhel) "..." (I) My blood was boiling with anger but I wasn''t an idiot, I realized that there was someone strong in this ce and as much anger as I had now, it was not the time to do anything. I know it wasn''t this Dragonewt woman who did these things, her strength isn''t that great, so I turn around and walk to my carriage where the rest of my group are standing with weapons in hand as they scout out the surroundings. "Get off my arm now." (I) "You should thank me, if you''d gone a little further it would have been hard to get out of here alive, even for you, plus the others would be involved too." (Guardian) "..." (I) I''m angry that the Guardian stopped me, but that Aura was more powerful than I could have imagined, moreover it was in harmony with nature itself, the owner of this Aura is not someone I can face, maybe the Guardian is right, but no I am thinking very clearly because of anger. "Are you leaving like this?" (Karina) "..." (I) "Don''t you even want to know the reason for all this?" (Karina) "..." (I) "I understand your fury, but wait a minute Zenos." (Guardian) "If you want to stay, that''s your problem, I won''t stay in this ce with these despicable Elves anymore." (I) I don''t care what others say, these Elves don''t deserve my trust, I won''t stay in this ce where Kira is being targeted. "Wait! Let me exin..." (Aredhel) A spear shot out of Aredhel''s shadow towards her heart but was destroyed by green energying from the gate before it hit. "I''m leaving and I advise you not to approach me at the moment." (I) "..." (Aredhel) "Why are you all so serious? This was all a test, your mate was never in any danger, if you had interrogated the Gray Elf you would already know that." (Karina) "..." (I) Chapter 403 Cap 402: Explanations And Compensation(Chapter Preview) What did she mean by that? A test, is this all a test? "..." (I) I try to talk to Nix through our connection. "(You can also be considered as a Moon Spirit, can you tell if this Dragonewt is telling the truth?)" (I) "(What she says is true, at least she really believes it.)" (Nix) "..." (I) I look at Dragonewt and then at the High Priestess of the Elves, then I turn to the Gray Elf who was once in my hands and who is now lying on the floor breathing heavily. "Answer what orders you received, if you lie I guarantee I''ll kill you faster than this person will be able to interfere." (I) "..." (Grey Elf) Sigh "Tell him, at this point it doesn''t matter anymore." (Aredhel) "My orders were to get into your carriage as discreetly as possible, take the Night Watch mask, and leave." (Grey Elf) "(He''s telling the truth, master.)" (Nix) "Then why were you holding your dagger in your hand as you approached Kira?" (I) "It was a matter of defense, if I was attacked I could move the dagger with better freedom to defend myself, but it was useless against you." (Grey Elf) "(He told the truth.)" (Nix) I can''t believe this was a test, I''m even angrier now. "Let''s go." (I) All of my group got into the carriage, but before I got to the carriage, the Elf named Aredhel makes a barrier between me and the carriage. "< ws of the Night >" (I) I destroy the barrier with my ws as I keep looking without looking back, I can''t trust these Elves after doing something like this. "You don''t even want to hear the rest of the exnation? You don''t want to know the reason for this test." (Karina) "All I need to know is that these Elves can''t be trusted, I won''t let anyone from my group be in danger by going in there." (I) After saying that, I climb into the carriage and Sophia drives along the way we came. ---------- Pov Aredhel: Everything turned out different than I imagined, they realized it too quickly and their reactions were much more extreme than I thought they would be. "He''s a lot better than he thought." (Karina) "Then go after him, he''ll act I know why you stayed here so long, I was waiting for him." (I) "I''ll wait a while until he calms down, you made him very angry." (Karina) "I didn''t think he would lose control so quickly, but what I did was right, he was a risk." (I) "(You made a mistake this time, Aredhel.)" "(Lady!)" (I) "(I suppose I also made a mistake by not interfering earlier.)" "..." (I) Am I the only one who sees how dangerous he is? He ended up wiping out an entire Kingdom and we don''t even know his intentions to do that at the time, even now we don''t know much about him. "I couldn''t let him into the vige without first seeing what he was capable of, but I didn''t expect him to explode so quickly." (I) "He saw it as if you wanted to hurt someone important to him, you should be d no one died, if it were me in his ce I wouldn''t try to talk, I would have just killed them all." (Karina) "..." (I) I may have taken things too far this time, but I can''t change what has already happened. I look at the other guests and lead them inside the vige, I can''t help but do that. ---------- Pov Zenos: Two hourster I was a little calmer. After thinking for a bit I realize that Gray Elf didn''t make any move against Kira, he didn''t even have murderous intent as he looked at her, I think I may have jumped to conclusions too quickly. I talked to Nix and she said that none of them lied, it seems that it was just a test, I waspletely deceived, they wanted to see my power and I showed some of it to them. After two hours of travel, I see ake and tell it to stop here, I realized that no one was following us, so I went to theke alone to clear my head. "I know you''re there, so show up." (I) "How did you know I was here?" "I knew that some Elf would end uping after me, I thought the only one capable of hiding in a way that I don''t notice would be you." (I) "Great reasoning, but I''m not here, at least not myself." From a treees a Fairy with brown skin and brown hair, her clothes seem to be made of leather. The expression is Aura I feel from this Fairy doesn''t match what I''m seeing from her appearance, I think she must be controlling this Fairy like I once did with Diana. "What you want?" (I) "I want to exin a few things to you, for starters none of yourpanions were in danger, Aredhel just wanted to find out more about you since you hid so well passing 2 tests in this forest." "I tried to be as honest and friendly as possible, but you guys didn''t treat me the same, I don''t think I can trust you." (I) "I can''t trust someone who tries to trick me." (I) "I promise we''ll be honest from now on, I might even make it up to you with something for all this misunderstanding, juste back with me to the vige." "Before you decide anything, tell me why you wanted to take Kira''s mask?" (I) "The mask of a Nightwatchman is made in a special way, besides its main crafting material is the outer bark of the World Tree, this is an item that binds and grows together with the owner, so Aredhel couldn''t stand it seeing someone use it without permission, the mask would be collected and destroyed." "You were invited by the World Tree itself, no Elf of this vige would dare do anything against you." "If you don''t believe my words, then ask the Dragon Spirit in your shadow if I''m lying?" "(She noticed Nix.)" (I) "She''s telling the truth." (Nix) "..." (I) I understand what she said but I''m still very angry and I don''t want to go back there but I must say I was very impulsive too. "Are you going to break your promise to me?" (Guardian) "Did you know it was all a misunderstanding?" (I) "I suspected, there was no way we could be attacked by Elves when the very World Tree that called me here" (Guardian) Sigh "Fine, I''ll go back, but Kira''s mask stays with her, the next one you try to take off her will be killed instantly, do you understand?" (I) "I''ll warn the others, so don''t worry." "I also want 50 crystal cards." (I) "I can only offer 15." "Neither me nor you, 40 crystal cards." (I) "25 is the most I can offer." "Then I choose these 25 from the ones you have." (I) "OK." "Then we have a deal." (I) It seems that everything was a misunderstanding, besides I don''t like to break my promises, so I''m going to vote for the vige of the Elves, but I made it very clear that the next time I would be more decisive when it came to killing, besides thepensation was very useful since it is very difficult to get these crystal cards. Chapter 404 Cap 403: Village Of The Illusory Forest(Chapter Preview) I told everyone that we would be heading back to the elf vige and Vanessa didn''t seem to like the idea, Kira didn''t mind from the start and Jade had a murderous look on her face that made me worried. Nira and Sophia looked at each other looking worried, Sophia said she understands me being angry but doesn''t want anything to happen in the vige where she grew up. I spent some time exining to everyone that it was all a misunderstanding on both my side and the Elves'' side, I was still upset about being tricked, but now that I''m calmer I can understand them wanting to know more about a group of suspicious people like us wanting to enter your vige. I can understand their motives, so I can forgive them for what happened and I hope they forgive me for what I did anyway, but if they don''t forgive me I don''t care too much, I never cared what other people think about me. I have to admit that my own self-control surprised me, I didn''t kill anyone, the Keeper really did help at that moment, I wouldn''t have liked to have killed all those Elves because of a misunderstanding. We drove the carriage back to the Elves vige gate, this time the dozens of Elves stayed away from me as they looked at me in fear, I was a little embarrassed toe back here after what I did, but I don''t regret it either. Even though the Elves were scared they didn''t run away, they just walked away so my carriage could go to the gate. In front of the gate stood High Priestess Aredhel, her expression an amusing mixture of anger, concern, and shame. "(It was worth going back just to see that face, hahahahaha...)" (I) The gate which was made of tworge trees intertwining in an arch was different, the runes on the trees were lit and the space seemed to ripple inside the arch. Following Sophia''s instructions we kept going, as we passed through the gate thendscape changedpletely, I was so amazed that I climbed out the window and sat on the back of the carriage to get a better view. "This is wonderful..." (I) "Wee to Illusory Forest Vige, master." (Sophia) Sophia leans halfway out the window as she smiles looking around nostalgically and weing me to the vige she grew up in. The forest outside was already beautiful, but the vige was something amazing, there were no constructions of houses as I knew, all the things I could see were trees, that''s because the trees themselves were the buildings of the vige. It had from small trees torge trees, it was magnificent to see trees with doors and windows, there were even some with chimneys. Each tree was different, but it gave a sense of harmony and vitality. I could see trees that were two-story houses and big trees that were more than four stories tall, there were even some ces that looked like they had houses built on top of big trees with rope bridges connecting them when I looked up. "Follow me, I''ll take you where you can live while you''re here." (Aredhel) "I was going to try to talk to you about something, but I''m in a good mood seeing this beautiful view, so I suggest we leave what happened behind, we both got it wrong in the end." (I) "Your mistake was much bigger than mine, but I have a good heart and I will forgive you this time." (I) "You great..." (Aredhel) "High Priestess, please let me take care of these guests. You must be tired after a long day." "Thank you, Eleanor, I''ll do it, I think if I stay close to this Vampire my heart might explode..." (Aredhel) "Nice to see you again, Mister Zenos." (Eleanor) I enjoy teasing this High Priestess, I don''t think she''s used to other people treating her in such a childish and rude way, but being childish can be fun sometimes. A hooded woman approaches Aredhel and kneels down giving Aredhel an excuse to leave, so this woman by the name of Eleanor stays in ce to take us to the ce where we will be staying. When this woman removes her hood I recognize her face from the capital city of the Makari Kingdom, she was the Elf I asked to take the children out of the city before the battle. "Good to see you again, thank you for protecting those children in the capital of Makari." (I) "I didn''t think I''d see you again, but how did you find out my name?" (I) "In the Makari Realm I saw your face before your roar, afterward I didn''t have to look far as the Church of Light was putting out wanted posters of you in every Realm with your Religion." (Eleanor) "Still out of politeness I should still introduce myself, I''m Zenos, nice to meet you." (I) "My name is Eleanor, a faithful servant of Lady Aredhel, so I ask that you show the same politeness in front of her if possible." (Eleanor) "That''s not going to happen, to be honest, I haven''t forgotten what happened before and I still harbor a little anger at being tricked, consider me bothering her as a way to vent my anger without causing too much fuss." (I) Sigh "Alright, so please follow me." (Eleanor) She is a White Elf, but her appearance is different from what I remember, she looked to be around 40 when I first met her, but now she looks younger, she looks to be around 25. I was curious as to how she did it, but soon I''m distracted again by thendscape of this dreamlike ce. There were all kinds of flowers everywhere, the streets were dirt, but it was smooth as a stone street, I can only imagine that an earth element mage took care of it. I look around and notice that there are thousands of Elves in this ce walking around, clearly, this was not a small vige as I thought, this ce seems to be as big as the capital of Makari Kingdom, maybe even a little bigger. I kept looking around and I realize that over 90% of the people here were Elves, but there were also Beastmen, Humans, Runes, Dwarves, and Lizardman. I also noticed the colossal number of Fairies and Spirits around, I had never seen so many, they flew everywhere without hiding in in sight. It was at this moment that I noticed that the environment around it looks like a Cradle of Fairies and a Cradle of Spirits. This exins why I feel such a pure concentration of so many different elements here, and it also exins the great concentration of energy in this ce. But without a doubt the most spectacr was the tree that was certainly the tallest here, I can''t even see the top of the Tree as it is above the clouds, this tree is the height of a gigantic mountain, its view was magnificent and imposing, was so big that I couldn''t even measure my distance from it. "(That must be the World Tree, magnificent!)" (I) This whole ce is amazing, I feel like a child who has lived his whole life in a small vige visiting for the first time the capital of a great kingdom, but I kept changing the direction of my head not knowing what to look at. We keep walking and I realize something, there are no old men among Elves, the oldest Elf I saw looked to be a little over 40 years old. I asked this the others and Sophia said that Elves keep a youthful appearance all their lives, Elves don''t age more than around 40 Human years. I was going to say this is unfair, but then I remembered that I''m a Vampire, my appearance will never age, so it would be hypocritical for me to say anything. I think we can stay for a few weeks visiting if nothing happens, this ce is fantastic, I think I can go back to my sightseeing tour ns in a ce like this. I thought it was amazing the way the sunlight crossed the tops of the trees forming rays of light that only brought even more beauty to this ce. I could never have imagined that it was possible to live in harmony with nature up to this point. I was fascinated watching everything that I didn''t even notice the time passed and the carriage that was now being pulled by Freya stopped in front of arge tree that looking through the windows must be a house of about five floors. "This ce is all yours for the duration of your stay, rest for today, tomorrow morning I''ll be here to guide you through the city." (Eleanor) After dropping us off here she left without giving us the keys, just as I was about to call Eleanor to talk about the house keys, Sophia gets out of the carriage and opens the door to enter. It wasn''t until I got close to the door that I noticed it didn''t have a keyhole, Sophia exined to me that no one tries to do anything wrong since Fairies and Spirits are everywhere in this ce, so it''s hard to hide if you''re stealing or killing. After that, I go in with the others to learn more about this ce where we will be living for a few days. Chapter 405 Cap 404: Problematic Promise(Chapter Preview) When I enter the house I am once again fascinated, the tree was huge on the outside, because of that the inside of the tree looked like a mansion. The most fascinating thing for me was when I realized that inside the tree it was not cut or dug, it was as if the house had grown in that shape. The furniture inside the house on the other hand was created by a very good wooden craftsman, all were wooden furniture. When I went through the door I was in a room with sofas on one side and a big table on the other side, facing me there was a staircase that leads to the 1? floor, everyone was already looking and exploring the house while I was standing watching all this. I go to the nearest couch and plop myself on top of it. "You can leave Nix, it seems there''s no use hiding your presence." (I) "That Elf named Aredhel as well as everyone else present at that moment must have felt my bloodlusting from her shadow, master." (Nix) "Yes, besides that person who was controlling that Fairy already knew about you, so you don''t need to hide anymore, go out a little and have fun with others." (I) My shadow expands beside the couch and Nix steps out in her human form. "Go explore the ce with the others, I''m going to lie here a little longer, there were a lot of emotions for me today." (I) "Alright, I''ll enjoy and keep an eye on La so she doesn''t do anything to get us into more trouble." (Nix) It was only now that I look around and realize that La was nowhere to be seen, I didn''t even see the moment she disappeared, I was so fascinated by everything I was seeing that I lost sight of other things. "Just don''t let that little Devil do anything bad." (I) "I''ll do my best, but I don''t promise anything." (Nix) After Nix left it was just me and Orion in the room, at least that''s what I thought before Fairies and Spirits started to leave my shadow and spread through the house. "Why are you leaving?" (I) "They must have realized that they are in a safe and pleasant ce, but you don''t have to worry as when they are tired they wille back here." (Orion) "But they will attract even more attention, they are all Fairies and Spirits of two elements or more, this was supposed to be a rare thing." (I) "Without La and Nix around to control them, so there''s not much you can do, master." (Orion) "They are linked to you through the Cradle, but who they obey is only La and Nix." (Orion) sighs "You know what, I don''t care anymore, more problems will arise anyway if I worry about every single thing that happens I''ll end up dying of a heart attack." (I) "I see your mood has improved a lot." (Guardian) While talking to Orion who was lying on top of me, I feel something crawling up my arm and going to the ground, soon the Guardian was back to her humanoid form. "Now you don''t have to hide anymore, you can go wherever you want." (I) "The ce I need to go you''ll have to go with." (Guardian) "No, definitely not." (I) "My promise was to bring you to the World Tree, the Elves will let you go there, but I''m sure you''ll get in trouble if I do." (I) "My promise is kept, what you have to do is not my problem, especially since I don''t want any more problems than this trip has already caused me." (I) "Your promise was to take me to the World Tree, but this isn''t the World Tree, this ce is the vige of the Elves, that means you haven''t fulfilled your promise yet." (Guardian) "..." (I) "Want to be using technical terms with me? When did you be awyer?" (I) "What is awyer?" (Guardian) "It doesn''t matter, just tell me why do you want me toe along?" (I) "I don''t know, the World Tree wants you toe along with the Fade and the Spirit who has a contract, but I don''t know why." (Guardian) "So this is final, I won''t, even an idiot can say this will only cause me more trouble." (I) "You''d do well to think a little more, not going can also cause problems, the Elves might take this as a sign of disrespect to the World Tree." (Guardian) "..." (I) "Why did I ept that stupid request of yours?" (I) "Because I''m so persuasive, I''ve had centuries of life raising and teaching thousands of Lamias, I''ve seen people being born, growing up, training, having children, aging and dying." (Guardian) "I''m wiser than you in some matters because of that, another reason is that you didn''t even consider what my request might be when you made the promise, you epted it too quickly." (Guardian) "..." (I) "I''ll think about it, but I don''t promise I''ll go, I honestly don''t think it''s a good idea for me to go." (I) "That''s halfway there, I hope you think about it, in the meantime I''ll look for a ce where I can eat some fruit." (Guardian) "(There are so many things to think about, I can''t understand why the World Tree wants me to go, is it because I''m a child of the Goddess Selene?)" (I) I knew that one day being the child of a Goddess might bring some responsibilities, but I didn''t think it would happen anytime soon. Me being the son of a Goddess is the only reason I could think of, I don''t know what kind of power this World Tree has so I have to imagine that she knows I''m the son of the Goddess Selene if that''s not the reason for me to have to go with the Guardian, so I don''t know anything else. I spent the rest of the afternoon lying on the couch just trying to understand everything that had happened, Freya told me that there are three big bedrooms and a big bathroom on each floor of this house, plus the kitchen and food storage is here on the ground floor. This ce looks less like a mansion than I imagined, it looks more like an inn, anyway, everyone had already chosen their rooms for the afternoon, they left the biggest room on the 5th floor for me before we went to eat something Freya prepared. After the food I went to the room where I find Kira and Diana waiting for me, tonight Kira was much more aggressive and passionate than I expected. When the moon is at its highest point in the sky the two were already passed out in bed, I had gone out the window and was at the top of the tree lying on the highest branch. I always end up resorting to my habit of seeing the night sky, it calms me down and rxes me, this is one of the biggest constants for me in this world and something I can''t help but do. "May I join you?" Chapter 406 Cap 405: Sincere Conversation(Chapter Preview) "May I join you?" "..." (I) I just want to forget about my troubles while enjoying the night sky in this wonderful ce, but I hear the same voice I heard during the earlier riot, the voice of the person who stopped me from killing those Elves. "I was wondering if you woulde to me or would you be waiting for me where the World Tree is." (I) I turn to the side where there''s a young White Elf girl with ck hair and a triangr gem on her forehead, she looks to be around 10 and a little shorter than me. "I thought I''d bettere talk to you before I go to the World Tree." "But first let me introduce myself, my name is Luthien, I am the Elf Queen of the Morror Continent." "..." (I) I was surprised by what she said, I didn''t expect to find the Elf Queen here, in fact, I didn''t even know there was a Queen, so I was taught the Elves have a leadership council with the leaders of their three races. But now this pretty girl, who I can''t feel Aura or power is calling herself the Elf Queen. "I thought it was the council with the three leaders who ruled the Elves." (I) "You are right, the Elf Queen''s duty is not to rule as the Kings and Queens of other nations do." (Luthien) "My duty is to protect the Elves and the World Tree, I have the highest authority among the Elves, but I interfere as little as possible with the government." (Luthien) "As someone with a strong connection to the World Tree I cannot be considered a Mortal being, so it is not right to rule over mortals." (Luthien) "You said you have a strong connection to the World Tree, but wasn''t Aredhel supposed to be the High Priestess?" (I) "She is the Self Priestess, her duty is to be my representative, she must convey the will of the World Tree when necessary to others." (Luthien) "Why don''t you do it?" (I) "I just observe, as I said before I don''t usually interfere in vige affairs if it''s not necessary." (Luthien) "But you interfered when I was going to kill those Elves." (I) "Now you also know that all that was pointless, no death was needed, that would just make it difficult for the Forest Being and you to get to the World Tree." (Luthien) She is introducing herself and telling more about herself for me to understand, but to me, it seems like Aredhel is a public figure for the people of the vige and the other nations, meanwhile she is hidden and protected without anyone knowing her taking care of everything from the shadows. She says she doesn''t rule over the Elves, but also says her authority is the greatest here, so if she doesn''t rule it''s because she doesn''t want to, but that doesn''t change the fact that thest word in any matter would still be hers. She rules without being known to anyone but a few people, someone capable of that is smart and cunning, she''s revealing who she is indirectly for some reason I don''t understand. "Your strength of hers is much greater than mine, I can''t even feel your Aura being so close, so why waste your time convincing me toe back here when you want to leave or evene talk to me now?" (I) "I''m not as strong as you think, my connection to the World Tree allows me to share in its vast power." (Luthien) "Isn''t this supposed to be a secret? Why are you telling me so many secrets?" (I) "Because I already know a lot of your secrets, so I thought I''d show my sincerity by telling you some of my own secrets." (Luthien) "Just be direct and say what you or the World Tree want." (I) "I just want what the World Tree wants, that would be three different matters." (Luthien) "But that you''ll have to find out tomorrow, I''m not allowed to say more than that on that subject." (Luthien) "..." (I) "(Three subjects?)" (I) "(The first one should be about the Guardian, after all, she was the one who was called here.)" (I) "(Second subject should be about me since they want me to go along, probably something that involves me as I''m the son of a Goddess, I don''t see any other reason for me to go.)" (I) "(But what would that third subject be...)" (I) "What are you going to do about Aredhel?" (I) "Nothing, she won''t bother you anymore, I must say it was the first time I''ve seen her in this state in over 730 years, thest time was when she was still a little girl." (Luthien) "She doesn''t like you at all, most likely you''ll end up arguing, but that''s not my problem." (Luthien) "So I guess it''s okay, how did the leaders of the Council of Elves see this whole situation?" (I) "They are divided, one of them wants to kill you for threatening to have tried to kill Elves in front of our vige, the second respect you for defending a member of his group and the third thinks you are an impulsive idiot." (Luthien) "I think I can get along with two of them, but it''s going to be difficult with the one who wants to kill me." (I) "As long as you don''t kill anyone and don''t bring suffering to this ce, then they won''t do anything, so try to respect the vige rules." (Luthien) "I''ll do my best, but I think you''ve already noticed the Fairies and Spirits, right?" (I) "Yes they are beautiful, if you''re worried about finding out about it then don''t worry, I''ve known about your dungeon for months." (Luthien) "But how do you..." (I) "The World Tree felt the birth of a new Cradle of the Fairies, it also felt when this Cradle changed ces which is not an easy thing to do, among the knowledge that I have a Dungeon it made more sense, but I didn''t know which type of Dungeon until I saw your Dragon Spirit earlier today inside your shadow." (Luthien) She was sitting next to me exining how she knows all my secrets as she swings her legs and smiled in a carefree way, she looks like a normal little girl if it weren''t for the mature way she talks and acts. Sigh "Looks like there are no secrets I can keep from you." (I) "With the power I control and the time I''ve been alive, it won''t be easy to deceive me, but some things about you I only understand thanks to the information the World Tree shared with me." (Luthien) "Tell me something, if you''re as old as you say, then why do you look like a kid?" (I) "With the power of the World Tree I can change the age of my body as I want, this appearance is the one I like the most, it reminds me to always keep a simple and innocent mind like a child''s, to see this world as it is of truth, something that changes as a person grows and develops." (Luthien) "Besides with this look I can walk around the vige from time to time without attracting too much attention, no one suspects a little girl." (Luthien) "I think I''m leaving now, it was nice talking to you, there are few people in my life who dare to talk to me in such a carefree way, everyone is always very formal, it gets tired sometimes." (Luthien) "..." (I) Before I could say anything she disappeared, I don''t know how she did it, I didn''t feel any energy fluctuation or Aura, I couldn''t see her movement either, she just disappeared. "What a strange person, but I didn''t sense any ill intentionsing from her." (I) "Looks like she just wants to make sure I go with the Keeper tomorrow." (I) That was a good conversation, but I didn''t like knowing that there is someone who discovered so many secrets of mine without me knowing. I''m lucky she doesn''t consider me an enemy, she''s stronger than I am by a big difference. I stand and look at the vige below me, unlike a human city that is busy even at night, this ce is now empty, I also don''t see many lightsing out of the windows of the trees, that must mean they are sleeping in most. But even at night, this ce is fantastic, especially this night sky, I can even see the gigantic World Tree with a slight glow around it, I also see some streams of sparkles of many colors going towards this World Tree, this made the even more beautiful sky. "I think this trip might not have been so bad, this sky is the best view I''ve ever seen in my life." (I) After spending a few more minutes enjoying this beautiful view, I climb down from the tree and go back to my room, when I got back Kira and Diana were no longer there, Freya must have taken them to their respective rooms while I was gone. I would like to take a shower before going to bed, so I go to the bathroom of this ce, there is a bathtub that easily fits three or four people in it, I take a long shower and then I go to my bed to sleep the sleep of the righteous. Chapter 407 Cap 406:Getting To Know The Village Of Elves Part 1(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up with La tied in chains of shadows beside me, I also see Nix sleepingfortably on my other side. "Huhh... already awake... master...?" (Nix) "Good morning Nyx." (I) "Good Morning." (Nix) "Why is La tied up?" (I) "She was bothering the Dark Elf soldiers, when I found her yesterday she had over 100 soldiers running after her, she wasughing at them as it will be exactly what she wanted, with her speed she could have left them all behind." (Nix) "I knew she was up to something, you did great Nix." (I) "I''d like to leave her like this for the rest of the day, but we might need her, so let her go." (I) "Alright, with the master around she should behave." (Nix) "< Release >" (Nix) "Zzz... Ugly Nix... Funny Elves... zzzzz... idiot master... A¨ª!" (La) "Who dares to hit the big La, I will..." (La) "I was the one who hit you, what are you going to do besides spend a few weeks working with Alice and Caryna?" (I) cough cough "Master, I was just going to ask you to wake me up more... kinder." (La) "Don''t you know how to treat ady?" (La) "Where is thisdy? All I see is a terrible Demon disguised as a Fairy who causes trouble wherever she goes." (I) "..." (La) La is speechless not knowing what to say as she looks at Nix who smiles at her then she turns to me and explodes. "What does it matter if I put some idiot soldiers in their ce, they were trying to attack the master yesterday, I couldn''t let it go." (La) Sigh "I''m not going to waste my time trying to exin again that it was all a big misunderstanding yesterday." (I) "Just stay close to me and don''t cause any more trouble." (I) "Okay, now let''s eat, I can smell a sweet smelling from downstairs." (La) La sits on my shoulder humming as Nix and I descend the stairs to the ground floor, La was sure there was a sweet smell in the airing from the kitchen. I enter the door on the side of the stairs and see Freya pulling something out of the stone oven. I go to help Freya in the kitchen, but she was already running low, so we both took it to the big table in the living room while the others were waking up. While we were eating Eleanor arrived and we let her in to join us for a delicious breakfast. ------------ After eating something so good we all left, but this time without a carriage. "It will be after the Suns know why you are going to the World Tree, so I have orders to guide you around town to get acquainted." (Eleanor) "For me this is perfect, now it''s more like a tour, I even have a tour guide." (I) "Sightseeing? Tour guide? What are you talking about?" (Eleanor) "Never mind, I''m just talking to myself." (I) "What''s the first ce you''re going to show us?" (I) "How about starting with the stores first, then the training camps, finally leaving the fields where we grow vegetables and fruits at the end?" (Eleanor) "What do you think?" (I) "I would like to visit the training grounds, I want to know how your warriors are fighting." (Diana) "Will we be able to participate in the training?" (Jade) "You can participate, there will be other guests training there too." (Eleanor) "(Jade still has an angry look on her face, unlike Diana who is genuinely interested in this training, I think Jade just wants an excuse to vent her anger on the first Elf she sees.)" (I) "Those who are going to do this training, remember that this is just training, so no trying to seriously hurt anyone." (I) "..." (Jade) I say this looking at Jade who turns to the other side without saying anything. "I''m more interested in the market, I want to know what kind of things are sold in this ce, by the level of monsters in this Forest I''m sure there will be good things for us to take." (Nira) "I hope I can get some better tea leaves than the human cities we''ve passed, some different spices would be nice too." (Freya) "You can get whatever you want." (Eleanor) "Then I think we''d better get going, we have plenty of ces to go before dark." (I) We started walking around the vige to get to know the surroundings, everything was amazing, this whole ce was beautiful, I think I''ll ask Leonardo to do something like this. We passed the shops and Ibuki disappeared before I knew it, after a few minutes of searching we found her eating her 5th te of food at a nearby restaurant. We had just eaten before we left, how can she eat such arge amount of food while being so small? After paying Ibuki''s bill and dragging her out we had to look for Diana who had disappeared, after some more searching we found her in a bar drinking an entire bottle of a greenish drink. The first thing I do is buy all the liquor stock from this ce and then drag Diana out, every liquor I bought is stowed away in my storage item. After catching these two runaways we went shopping together, we bought many different things before heading towards the training grounds. At least that''s what I was going to do before they came after me and then got carried by a bunch of Fairies near the candy stores where I spent a fortune just for those Fairies to leave me alone. I feel like someone who has won the lottery and is burning money buying everything thates to mind for family members. When I managed to get together with the others again I got hungry and we went to a restaurant where I ate the meat of the monsters in this forest, but unfortunately, I didn''t gain any skills or bloodlines, I think to get a bloodline I need to drink the blood of monsters. I told Nirater to get me some barrels of blood from various monsters. When we leave the restaurant I realize that Freya was not with us, when I asked the people who worked at the restaurant I discovered that Freya is in the kitchen writing down some recipes that the cook was giving her. Freya is someone very serious with her own work, whenever she eats something she likes she goes after the recipe, but since I also liked the food I decided to wait a few minutes until she finished writing everything down, after that we joined the others and We went to the training camps. Chapter 408 Cap 407: Getting To Know The Village Of Elves Part 2(Chapter Preview) Their training area is on the opposite side of the vige from where the entrance gate is, as we were walking through the vige I noticed that World Tree was not inside the vige as I imagined, it is a little further away from the training grounds. When we get to the training camps I see many different training structures. There was a ce full of logs standing far apart, I could see a mock battle between two groups of three people on top of these logs. This should help them learn to keep a sense of their surroundings while keeping their bnce at all times, fighting in a ce like this makes you have to pay attention to many things at the same time, that''s a good way to train, it seems that I''m going to have to change the Dungeon boot camp designs to add a few more things. I turn my gaze to arge arena made of stone, there were three groups of five people fighting using only martial arts in a three-sided mock battle, it looks like they are training to coordinate group fights. I turn to another ce where there are archers training long-range target shooting, by long-range I mean around 1 km. There''s also another ce where targets wereunched into the air while a Mage changed the targets'' trajectories in the air, this to train aiming at moving targets. I turn to another ce that seems to have a light show going on, it was another arena, but this one had a barrier around it and it had Mages battling inside, a true magical battle. I kept looking but something caught my eye, there was something missing in this ce. "(There are Dark Elves and White Elves here, but I don''t see Gray Elves.)" (I) "This is our training ground, here our Mages and Warriors do daily training to always be up to their duties." (Eleanor) "We also allow visitors to use the training grounds as you can see there." (Eleanor) I look over to where Eleanor pointed and see n fighting Darcia using only hisbat techniques, Bianca was reading a book in the corner without even looking at the arena where her teammates were training. Each strike of n''s two-handed sword created a gust of wind forward, but that wasn''t a de-type skill, it was just the result of his superhuman punching strength. Darcia didn''t dare receive these powerful blows from the front, she used her shield on one of her arms to defend the angled blows that would make n''s sword change direction, this disperses most of the power of n''s sword strikes. ,m Darcia used these moments to use the sword in her other hand and hit n, but he could defend himself by hitting the side of Darcia''s sword with his hands or with great dexterity using the body of the sword to defend himself. n was clearly stronger and faster than Darcia, but Darcia was more skilled inbat, plus she used her advantage very well of having both a sword and a shield while n only used a two-handed sword. The way Darcia managed to wield the shield and sword at the same time in such different ways made me want to fight her, it reminds me of my own martial art. "Would any of you want to train? We can leave the crop fields for tomorrow if you prefer." (Eleanor) "..." (I) I look at my group and I see Freya looking at the archers, I see Diana, Sophia, and Jade looking at the group fights, I see Ibuki looking at Darcia, most likely she is thinking the same thing as me. Nira and Vanessa don''t seem to care too much about the rest of things, but most seem to want to stick around. "Then I guess we''ll stay here untilte afternoon." (I) "Then I''ll leave you here, just don''t cause any fuss." (Eleanor) "Don''t worry, but before you go I wanted to ask you something if possible?" (I) "Ask whatever you want." (Eleanor) "Where are the Gray Elves?" (I) "I see White Elves and Dark Elves training, but there isn''t a single Gray Elf here." (I) "Their training here is at night, during the day they train in the forest outside the vige, their training consists of splitting into two groups, one hides and the other seeks." (Eleanor) "Why do this kind of training during the day, wouldn''t it be better to do it at night?" (Kira) "Because during the day it''s harder to stay hidden, it''s also easier to see the movements of your pursuers." (Eleanor) "It makes training more difficult, plus the training ground is very dark and quiet at night, this environment is great for them to fight." (Eleanor) "(Looks like Kira is interested in Gray Elf training.)" (I) "Can visitors also participate in these pieces of training?" (I) "..." (Kira) "They can, but almost everyone gives up quickly because of the difficulty level." (Eleanor) "Can I, Master?" (Kira) "Maybe yes." (I) "Thanks, Byakko it''s time to wake up, let''s train." (Kira) "Five more hours... just five more hours..." (Byakko) "The training does not allow the use of hired spirits, they are training on the person''s own techniques." (Eleanor) "Leave Byakko to me and Vanessa, I think I''ll find a ce to sit and do some work I left on hold." (Nira) "I''m just going to read a few books, so I guess I''ll go back to the ce where we''re staying with Nira." (Vanessa) "Alright, I hope everyone enjoys their free days." (I) There''s something I don''t understand, why do Elves let visitors participate in their training? I thought this sort of thing was supposed to be secret. "Eleanor, why do you let visitors participate in your training?" (I) "Because we''re not teaching anything, it''s just hands-on training, all visitors use the training to perfect their own techniques." (Eleanor) "(That makes more sense.)" (I) Now that I think about it, all I''ve seen on this training ground are mock battles and aiming practice, there are no one training techniques or teaching anything. I turn to everyone and say they can participate in whatever training they want, Nira and Vanessa are going back to the ce where we are going to live around here, Eleanor is going to apany Kira to the ce where the Gray Elves are training, just in case I told Nix to go along with her. Me, Ibuki, and La head towards the ce where we saw n''s mock battle. "Ibuki, I don''t think I''ve seen how you''ve adapted to the martial arts I taught you." (I) "How about a mock battle between you and me?" (I) "Yes, yes, yes, I will show the master how strong I am now." (Ibuki) "This arena is going to be in pieces, hahahahah..." (La) "Don''tugh ahead of time, if you haven''t noticed these arenas are reinforced with spiritual runes and magical barriers, then you won''t get a scratch." (I) "Besides, I won''t use my full strength, my physical capabilities are way above Ibuki''s, if I used my full power it wouldn''t make any sense in this training." (I) "I saw the master training at home after he woke up from his evolution, I couldn''t even see his movements." (Ibuki) "I will teach you this training as well, but that will only be when necessary, that training helped me to adapt faster to this body." (I) As we walked to the arena we were talking, Ibuki was excited to be able to train together with me like in the times when we were still in the Goblin cave. n stops his training and keeps looking suspiciously in our direction, Darcia tried to run towards me as soon as he saw me, but he hit his face in a magic barrier, n went to Darcia to stop him froming to me. I wave at them while smiling, since yesterday I''m not wearing any mask, the others the same, apparently it was no use trying to hide our identities in this ce, so there''s no reason to keep trying something so problematic here. After n managed to control Darcia with Bianca''s help he came to talk to me. "Why did youe back? How did the Elves let you into the city after what you did yesterday?" (n) "I wanted to leave, but someone convinced me toe back here, which was lucky since this ce is beautiful." (I) "What was that that happened yesterday?" (n) "You may not believe it, but it was all a big misunderstanding." (I) "Were you going to kill all those people over a misunderstanding?" (n) "The misunderstanding was on both sides, so it wasn''t just my fault, I still say it''s their main fault." (I) "..." (n) "Don''t be nervous n, what he did yesterday, brutal as it was, can still be understood." (Bianca) "What are you saying? How can the carnage he was going to do yesterday be understood?" (n) "I heard some Elves talking yesterday as we walked in." (Bianca) Bianca moves closer as she looks at me like she''s trying to understand or analyze me. "You thought the Elves were trying to kill your groupmate, right?" (Bianca) "Yeah, that made me a little angry." (I) "Don''t you regret what you did yesterday?" (n) "No, if I thought any of my teammates were in danger, then I probably would have done a lot worse than I did yesterday." (I) "Stop looking at the master with those angry eyes, what my master does or doesn''t do is none of your business." (Ibuki) "That''s right, you idiot, idiot..." (La) "Stop it you two, he''s irritated is his problem, so stop teasing others, besides we came here for me to see your progress Ibuki, let''s go up to the arena now." (I) "Alright, let''s go..." (Ibuki) "I''m sorry about them, Ibuki has a bad habit of saying everything thates to his mind and I advise you not to fall for La''s provocations." (I) After talking to them I go up to an arena with Ibuki, then I take off my cape and hood just like Ibuki, that way we won''t have anything that gets in the way of our movements. Chapter 409 Cap 408: Getting To Know The Village Of Elves Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov n''s: I couldn''t believe that after all he''s done he still has the courage toe back here so carefree, it seems like yesterday he didn''t try to kill dozens of Elves. "Calm down, n." (Bianca) "What happened yesterday is his problem with the Elves, we shouldn''t get involved in it." (Bianca) "But how can he act so carefree?" (I) "He must have a guarantee that the Elves won''t attack him, from the way he said it sounds like the idea of ?ing here wasn''t his idea, but we shouldn''t investigate further than that." (Bianca) "Did you see the strength he disyed yesterday?" (I) "He has the same level of strength as me, maybe even a little more, plus he''s crazy, yesterday he was trying to kill the Elves and today he''s training at the Elves training ground smiling." (I) "Such a beautiful smile..." (Darcia) "A beautiful¡­ I mean, stop thinking about him n, he had his reasons for being angry yesterday, you might not agree, but he didn''t do that for nothing." (Bianca) "You have to stop arguing, what he did was well deserved for the Elves, I''ve been through a simr situation and killed all the enemies, he still tried to keep calm and talk, in his ce he would have killed everyone at the same time." (Darcia) I look at Darcia who was bound by Bianca''s magical chains, I can''t agree with his argument, if he has that much power he should wield that power more responsibly. If he had captured the Elves and tried to talk it would have been better, but he hurt all the Elves, he even tried to kill them without hesitation. What he tried to do was also not a conversation, it was a threat and a demand, he didn''t want to give the Elves a choice, that Brutal Aura is also not something thates just from killing people, that shows that he himself is someone capable of doing brutal things like what you showed yesterday. That kind of dangerous person being on the loose is something I can''t ept. "You couldn''t see anything guilty about him yesterday, Bianca?" (I) "No, I couldn''t judge him with the power of my Aura, his Aura was very strange, I felt like he had judged the Elves as guilty and was punishing them, I''ve never felt anything like this before anyone who is not a believer in the God of Justice." (Bianca) "Stop talking and let me go, the little guy is taking his clothes off, let me go, you two heartless bastards..." (Darcia) "He''s not taking off his clothes, he''s just taken off his cape and hood for training." (I) "Yesterday I couldn''t see him fighting, it was all very one-sided, so I''ll take the opportunity to see how capable he is in a mock fight against one of his groupmates." (I) His name is Zenos or at least that''s how he introduced himself during the trip here, I also remember the name of this Oni, if I''m not mistaken his name was Ibuki. Zenos stands still in the normal way, Oni runs towards him giving him a spinning kick to the head which he puts his arm up to defend, but then Oni bends his knee as he throws his weight to the ground and turns his body for an attack with his legsing from above after a somersault forward. That sudden change was amazing, but Zenos grabbed her foot with one hand, but let''s go as she spins her body away before running towards him again with a lunge that halfway turns into a punch to hit Zenos in the face, but he grabs her hand at the same time hends his elbow on the arm of the Oni who tried to attack him with a side punch. She tries to kick away, but Zenos uses his own leg to catch Oni''s leg in the air, so he makes an open palm with his hand before hitting the Oni who jumps with his other leg to dodge the attack that makes a wave of wind forward. Oni changes his position to hold Zenos'' neck with his legs, but he spins her in the air throwing it up, she takes advantage of this spin to give more power to another spinning kick, but Zenos punches Oni''s side leg changing his direction while grabbing his body upside down and to the foot near the head almost crushing the Oni''s head. After that, he lets go of her and gives her something, for some reason Oni seems excited, so they fight again, thest fight only took a few seconds and this one is even faster, it seems he is putting himself at the same speed and her strength, rather than him training himself, it seems more like he''s been training Oni. I look at his other teammates who are also training, the Demi woman from the snake tribe is fighting on top of the logs, her flexibility is exceptional even considering her race. She strangely doesn''t use her legs well duringbat, it seems she doesn''t have much experience with kicking or movement techniques, but she makes up for it with her superb flexibility, dexterity, and bnce. It seems like she is used to using her ws to fight, considering her race she must have poison skills toplement her attacks. Her eyesight is also very good, she seems to be able to see every move of the Elves she is fighting, she is stronger and faster than the Elves she is facing, but she is clearly holding back on their blows. The White Elf in the maid dress is also very good with the bow and arrow, she hit all the still targets, she was also spectacr with the moving targets always hitting, she looked very rxed while shooting her bow. The Dark Elf and the Beastman woman of the Wolves tribe were fighting in a group against dozens of Dark Elves, their teamwork was perfect, they knew each other''s moves without needing to see, their martial arts were different, but they seem to have a lot of experience training and fighting together. All these people are strong, but I know they''re not the strongest, the Fairy, the strange baby monster, and whatever is inside Zenos'' shadow are the strongest. So many different races with this Zenos and they alle out so random I can''t understand a thing. "But who are these people?" (I) Chapter 410 Cap 409: A Fathers Thanks(Chapter Preview) I spent the rest of the day training with Ibuki at the training ground, I was impressed by her punches in sequence, it didn''t look like she was nning these punches, it looked more like she wasn''t even thinking and just following her own instinct. But I noticed that the Chaos Fist Martial Arts I taught her wasn''t being fully utilized, after so long I think she trained a lot more with her swords than without weapons, this exins why most of her punches are done using her legs, that''s because she usually has swords in both hands. I spent the rest of the afternoon training with Ibuki to correct her Martial Art problems, while doing this I noticed that n and his group were watching me, I also noticed that there were Elves watching me the whole time. It was a little weird having this kind of audience watching me, so I couldn''t teach Ibuki the way I wanted to, all I could do was guide her leaving openings that would only be taken advantage of with the right punches, that way she would have to understand what needed to do. Sometimes I kept looking at the others and realized that Freya had entered a blunt arrowbat arena with another White Elf archer, I was surprised by how fast the battle between the two archers was, but I noticed something even more important. Freya had the advantage in a long-range battle, she was faster and more urate using the bow and arrow, but the other archer noticed this and did something he didn''t imagine anyone specializing in archery would do, he started a melee battle against Freya who only managed to dodge her blows for a few seconds before losing. It was at that moment that I noticed something strange about the bow that this Elf was using, it seemed to have wooden des without tips at the ends of his bow, he seemed to use a Martial Art that uses the bow and arrow as the main focus, I found this very interesting. p When I looked at Freya who had lost the fight, her eyes were shining, it seems she was very excited about what she saw. Diana had disappeared somewhere, I try to use our connection to find out where she is and find out through her eyes that she is in a bar with several Dark Elves drinking beer. Sophia was still at the training ground, but I noticed that she was training alongside an older Elf with serious eyes, there were hundreds of Dark Elves around her arena. This Elf looked to be around 40 years old, but considering he is a High Dark Elf must be over 700 years old, I figured this out because he has a white gem on his forehead. I almost finished my training with Ibuki to see this Sophia battle, I''ve never seen her so serious before in a training, without that I noticed disappointment and anger in her Aura. If I remember correctly Sophia was born and lived in this ce, so you must know a lot of people here, maybe this Elf was her trainer in the past, I think that''s because many of her movements duringbat remind me of Sophia''s movements. Every time he looked he saw a one-sided battle with Sophia getting beaten up in a matter of seconds, but he couldn''t do anything to stop it as Sophia''s eyes had a strong will to fight, and every time she fell she got up to fight again. Looks like I shouldn''t meddle in this battle, I also noticed they weren''t using their abilities or Auras, the Dark Elf wasn''t even targeting Sophia''s vitals so I let them continue but asked La to keep an eye out to help Sophia in case necessary if things go too far. ---------- Pov Sophia: As soon as the master said we wereing to this ce I knew he was going to show up at some point, but I didn''t expect him to show up in front of me at the training ground like this without even saying anything and just inviting me to a game ofbat training. I thought that after evolving into a High Dark Elf and participating in so many battles alongside the master, I would be better off fighting him. But this is being a one-sided fight, now I see that he has never fought me seriously in the past, even now he is not using all his power. He doesn''t even speak to me and just stands in front of me without saying anything, I know he''s disappointed in me for losing against a Mage of the space element, I know that day I was careless. But even so, I waited for him, I kept waiting until the moment I realized he wouldn''t see me after 4 months of waiting, a few weekster the master found me. It was the master who returned my body to normal, it was the master who gave me the power I have today, it was the master who allowed me to evolve so quickly into a High Dark Elf, all I have now is the master who gave it to me. I have a home, I have power, I have people who truly care about me and I know I will never be alone, even now I noticed the master looking over here and I was worried that he would interfere in this fight, but I think he luckily understood that I don''t want help. This man in front of me never did anything for me that didn''t involve training, he never directed a word of affection or concern to me, he is an excellent leader during the fights for the Dark Elves, but as a father, he represents nothing to me anymore. me. "Ahhh... ahhh... ahhh..." (I) "Stop, that''s enough, if you continue this Fairy will end up interfering." (Dad) "..." (I) After another lost battle, I was lying looking at the sky while my whole body was aching, I felt like I didn''t have the strength, but even so, my will to keep fighting only grew more and more, I can''t ept this result, I can''t ept it lose withoutnding even a single hit on him. But as I''m getting up he turns his back saying it''s over before anyone interferes, so I look back to where La is with both her hands glowing as she looks at my dad with a serious face. "(The master must have asked her to keep an eye on me.)" (I) He starts walking out of here without saying anything, he doesn''t even look back at me as he just walks away. "Arrffff... shouldn''t... arrfff... expect anything... other than you... arrfff..." (I) "..." (Dad) He stops for a second, but then walks back and walks away, Laes to me and gives me some healing potions, after which she escorts me back to the ce where we''re staying. ---------- Pov Zenos: At the end of the afternoon, Ibuki was already too tired to continue, I realize that Freya was also tired nearby. "You look happy." (I) "I''ve learned new ways to fight with the bow and arrow, but I still have a lot to learn." (Freya) "You''ll have time, I n on staying here for 2 or 3 months." (I) "For now go back with Ibuki, from here I''ll go straight to the World Tree along with the Guardian." (I) "Alright, Sophia is back with La, I''ll get Jade who is still training, and go back with Ibuki." (Freya) "Do it, La and Nix will meet me here, I asked the two of them to talk to the Fairies and Spirits that came out of my shadow to keep an eye on Kira who will continue training through the night." (I) "Take care, master." (Freya) Freya left with Ibuki and Jade, so I walked to a bench not far away in the shade of a tree where someone had been watching me for some time. "Nice to meet you, it took me a while to understand who you were, but after some time thinking I noticed some simr facial features, besides the older age you seem it wasn''t hard to figure out." (iI) "My name is Ramon, but I don''t know if it''s right to call me Sophia''s father." (Ramon) Ramon has a rigid and calm face, his way of speaking also doesn''t show many emotions, others may find it difficult to understand what such a person is thinking, but his eyes show great sadness. "You should have told her how you felt." (I) "It wouldn''t have helped, I was never a good father to her, the only thing I taught her was to fight, besides I''ve never done anything else that makes me worthy of being called a father." (Ramon) "Even when she was in danger, I wasn''t there to help, when she needed to be saved, I was too busy drowning in my own sadness to do anything, now I can''t even speak in front of her due to my shame. " (Ramon) "But I''d like to thank you for saving my daughter, I hope you show the same level of protection you showed the Gray Elf yesterday." (Ramon) "..." (I) He''s the kind of person who can''t show what he''s thinking or feeling, even though he had such a rigid and dignified face he didn''t know how to deal with his own daughter. I guess I should be d Sophia didn''t turn out like him. Chapter 411 Cap 410: World Tree Part 1(Chapter Preview) I was with Sophia''s Dad at boot camp, I was sitting next to him listening to his frustrations vent like a shitty dad. "When I first met Sophia her body was destroyed and covered in scars, she was barely able to walk on her own and had lost one of her eyes." (I) "..." (Ramon) "In thest few weeks I''ve noticed that the Elves have great warriors and spies, so why didn''t anyone go after her?" (I) "I thought there''s no way a nation can take care of every soldier or warrior it loses, but seeing their strength that is above Grade SSS, I just get even more confused." (I) "Someone with your strength must have a lot of influence in this vige, maybe you''re even one of the leading members of the council that governs this ce, so why didn''t anyone go after Sophia?" (I) "Sophia was on a mission leading a group to rescue Elves who would be sold into very, I gave her this mission myself." (Roman) "Sophia has always been an excellent team leader and a great warrior, but in a battle, anything can happen, the strongest is not always the one who wins." (Roman) "Her group was ambushed while fleeing with the rescued Elves, from what I heard she protected one of the subordinates and a space element magic hit her, they said there was no way to survive that." (Roman) "And you didn''t even try to look for your own daughter''s body?" (I) "I was consumed by anger, when I found out what happened, I for the first time in my life lost control." (Roman) "I was going to kill them all, I was going to destroy everything that stood in my way, not many people on this continent are strong enough to fight me, so destroying a city or a Kingdom would only be a matter of time." (Roman) "If you had done something like that, they would have turned her over to you just to stop this carnage, but it looks like you couldn''t bring yourself to do that." (I) "As you can imagine, for obvious reasons I was banned, I was locked up for five months." (Roman) But from what I understand they looked for my daughter when someone with her description was seen in a ve trader when we found out a group was sent to get her, but it was already too much trade." (Roman) "She no longer needed to be saved, she was freed from very, she was healed of her injuries and had be an adventurer, that was the information I received, so I sent everyone back." (Roman) "Someone like her wouldn''t forget what happened, she wouldn''t trust the vige that left him alone in enemy hands for months." (Roman) Sigh "You are an idiot, you are right to say that you are a failure as a father." (I) "You chose to give up your daughter instead of facing her head-on, you were a coward." (I) "..." (Roman) "How can you leave your daughter with a suspicious person like me, to be honest, she''d be safer with you if you''d been brave enough to talk to her." (I) "The moment you found out she was okay and chose not to go talk to her, that''s when you abandoned her." (I) "I know..." (Roman) Even though he keeps a serious face he closes his eyes and tears flow from his eyes silently, his face looks like a statue that never changes, I''ve never seen someone so serious in my life before. "As you said, I was a coward, I was afraid to face my own daughter and say that I failed as a father." (Roman) "I was ashamed to look at her and know that I couldn''t save her for months." (Roman) "I was never a real father to her, all I know how to do is fight, so it was the only thing I could give her, so I trained her as rigorously as possible." (Roman) "I soon discovered her talent in Aura maniption, so I increased the difficulty level of the training, even more, I wanted her to be as strong as possible so that she could be protected in any situation." (Roman) "But all her life, I never told her how I felt, I never told her how much I love her, I never told her why I was so hard on her in training and I never told her how important she was to me. " (Roman) "..." (I) Sigh "I don''t know how you raised her but Sophia is one of the most reliable people I know, she is also very responsible always teaching others." (I) "I don''t know why you opened your heart to me and not your daughter, she would have liked to hear such things from you." (I) "Sometimes it''s easier to open up to someone we don''t know, plus I wanted you to know how important they are to me so my next words will be easier for you to understand." (Roman) "..." (I) "My daughter is in her care and I appreciate that, but if anything happens to her because of you, then I''ll get you from hell if I have to to make you pay." (Roman) "(Her Aura''s intensity seems to be very simr in strength to Aredhel''s, so I think this confirms that he''s at a very simr strength level to mine.)" (I) After saying what he wanted he wiped his tears and left, I wanted to stay there for a while resting while I waited for Eleanor toe to get me, but I think I''ll go back to take a shower and change into better clothes. ---------- After I was ready and waiting I hear a knock on the door, Freya goes and looks for Eleanor toe in, I was already dressed in a nonbat outfit, I was wearing a white shirt, a jacket, ck long pants and a shoe made of a monster''s leather. "I thought you''d be here early." (I) "I''ll take you to High Priestess Aredhel if you can apany me..." (Eleanor) "Sure, let''s get this over with soon, right Guardian?" (I) "Yes, I''ve been waiting months for this." (Guardian) I talk to the Guardian who is still attached to my arm, she has been using my Aura to hide, she doesn''t like to attract attention. I start to follow Eleanor with Nix inside my shadow, La and Orion on each of my shoulders as we make our way behind the vige towards the World Tree. Chapter 412 Cap 411: World Tree Part 2(Chapter Preview) During the night I was being guided to the ce of the World Tree by Eleanor, the barrier that protects and hides the vige from the Elves seems to be much bigger than I initially thought. As soon as we leave the vige of the Elves apanied only by the Guardian, La, Orion, and Nix we enter a forest where we walk for 30 minutes before arriving at a temple built of wood. This temple was very strange as even though it looked like it was built by a carpenter, the wood from which this great temple is built seems to still be alive and growing giving a touch of mystery to this ce. Also, I could feel a lot of energy in the constant flow here, I''m sure a person with strength below Grade S would have died just from being in a ce with so much umted energy. "This is the ce, High Priestess Aredhel must be waiting for you at the temple gates up these stairs." (Eleanor) "Aren''t you going toe along?" (I) "I cannot enter the temple." (Eleanor) "Why?" (I) ? "You must be feeling a lot of energy around us, that''s my limit." (Eleanor) "But inside the temple, there will be even more energy, my body and soul couldn''t bear to stay there for long." (Eleanor) "..." (I) I concentrate more and I can feel the flow of energy going towards the World Tree, but I also feel waves of energy being continuously emanating from the World Tree, I can even feel that the closer I get, the greater the concentration of this energy will be. "Will you be here when I get back?" (I) "No, staying here too long is something that affects those who aren''t strong enough, so I''m going back to the vige." (Eleanor) "Fine, then let''s get this over with." (I) I start to climb the stairs, which must have 50 or 70 steps, even without looking back I know that Eleanor is already gone and I can feel someone waiting for me after the stairs. "Are you sure I should havee here, this seems like a holy and pure ce, not the kind of ce that someone suspicious like me would let in." (I) "Stop worrying, you''ll soon understand everything." (Guardian) I keep climbing and feel the concentration of energy increase with every step I take, but I continue to walk calmly to the top where Aredhel is waiting for me. "Aredhel, how long without seeing you, you wouldn''t be avoiding me after a few words I said yesterday, would you?" (I) "Shut up you psycho Vampire, I''m only here because it''s my duty to guide you to my Queen." (Aredhel) Just as I expected, Aredhel is not at all happy to see me, in fact, I''m sure that if it were possible she would attack me now, the contempt in her eyes is something apparent, besides that, I see the anger in her eyes. "Follow me, I''ll take you to the Queen who is waiting for you in front of the World Tree." (Aredhel) "I''m right behind you, I just hope you don''t try to trick me again." (I) "Just be silent and follow me, the sound of your voice irritates me." (Aredhel) "Alright, alright, then lead the way, you grumpy High Priestess." (I) Aredhel turns her back to me and walks to the doors that open on their own, after we enter the doors close behind me. The temple looked like it did, but that was just for the eyes ofmon people, I could see Fairies and Spirits walking around here, they weren''t like children ying, these were older and more mature looking, and many had normal-sized bodies being taller than me in most cases. These Spirits and Fairies were doing cleaning chores, reading books, talking, sleeping, eating, etc. As I passed them, many greeted me as I continued to follow Aredhel. Inside the temple, it didn''t have the grandiose and imposing appearance that I expected to see, the architecture of the temple was beautiful but it felt cozy andfortable, in addition, the mana, spiritual energy, and Ki in this ce are very strong, I can also feel the pure energy of all elements. I wanted to explore this ce, but it wasn''t the time, I don''t know if I should either, so I kept following Aredhel until I crossed the temple to the other side where there was a magnificent garden with flowers of all colors and shapes, there was a path made of some kind of greenish marble leading up to a tform made of that same marble, in front of the tform was what at first nce looks like a giant brown wall with multicolored sparkles. "..." (I) But when I looked up I realized that this was not a wall, this was the trunk of the World Tree, if I looked carefully I would notice a slight curve in what looked like a wall. I was amazed, seeing it up close only made this sight even more splendid, this tree must be miles wide and I don''t even dare to think about its height since I''m not able to see the top of the World Tree. Now that I am so close I can see the World Tree being the center of a great flow of energiesing from all sides, it looks like a fierce current of energies hitting the tree and being absorbed, and at the same time, I see waves of energy calms emanating from the World Tree peacefully to the surroundings. Because of all that energy surrounding the World Tree it made it look like it was covered in ayer of a faint multicolored glow. This was an unforgettable sight, but I was surprised by how I felt the power of nature in this ce, but appearances can be deceiving. The only safe way for me to walk was this greenish marble path, that''s why these energy flows passed everywhere outside this marble walkway, I could feel the danger of death from these energy flows. To tell you the truth, the ce where I am already has a lot of energy around it, I even feel like I''m immersed in a bathtub of that energy. "Come on, don''t try to dy my duties, I know how magnificent the World Tree is, but don''t get distracted ande soon, the sooner you do, the sooner you''ll be gone." (Aredhel) "It would be a shame not to be able to see this beautiful ce, but with someone so childish and annoying around, I''m in no mood to appreciate this beautiful ce." (I) I start to walk down the marble path and feel pressure hit me from all sides. "..." (I) I was surprised by this pressure that almost threw me back, I was lucky it wasn''t a very strong pressure. "I''m sorry, I guess I forgot to mention about the pressure being stronger from now on, it''s also going to get harder with every step you take." (Aredhel) "This pressure is caused by the collision of these strong energies, this pressure not only affects your body but also your mind and soul, yet it is still safer to walk through the greenish marble paths." (Aredhel) "If you go outside the marble path, there won''t even be any traces of your body left..." (Aredhel) "Thanks for the thoughtful warning, it doesn''t always sound like the mad woman who nearly caused the deaths of dozens of Elves." (I) "Take care of your words, Vampire." (Aredhel) "Don''t think for a second that you have the numerical advantage here, you''re not the only one with contracts with Fairies and Spirits, in fact, you''ve always been at a disadvantage in my presence..." (Aredhel) "Enough of that Aredhel, we have more things to talk about, so follow him here." (Luthien) "Yes, mydy." (Aredhel) "..." (I) "(So she''s seeing us.)" (I) When this irritating High Priestess and I were about to start an argument Luthien''s voice resounds from all sides causing Aredhel to kneel down with a calm face immediately. It seems that Luthien has seen everything that has happened, but I can''t say if that''s since I entered the temple or even before that. The worst thing is that I didn''t even realize I was being watched, I don''t like to be taken by surprise like that, but I can''t help it since this Elf Queen has a level of strength unknown to me. "Follow me." (Aredhel) "..." (I) Aredhel gets up and walks ahead without looking at me telling me to follow her, I follow her through the marble path, every step I take increases the pressure as if I was going deeper into an ocean when we were close to the greenish marble tform the pressure was already so great that I was using all my strength to move. I look at Aredhel walking without difficulty and get annoyed that she does something I don''t understand, but I also realize that I''m the only one suffering this way. I look at Orion and La on my shoulders and it doesn''t look like they''re feeling any pressure, La is humming in my ear and Nix doesn''t seem to feel anything inside my shadow. As soon as I step onto the tform the pressure seems to disappear, I feel my body as light as a feather at that moment. "I guided him here as requested mydy." (Aredhel) "Good job, Aredhel." (Luthien) "Good to see you again, Zenos." (Luthien) Chapter 413 Cap 412: World Tree Part 3(Chapter Preview) As I climb onto the greenish marble tform the pressure of the energy around me disappears, I look around as Luthien greets me. This marble tform was about 500 m2 in size, but all there was here were two sofas, on the left side, a park bench made of greenish marble on the right side, a simple wooden table with three wooden chairs, and in the middle of the tform there was a source of crystal clear water. Luthien was sitting on the edge of the fountain with her youthful appearance, she even looked like an image of a girl in a city square if you disregard the ce where we are. "Come Zenos, let''s sit down and have some tea." (Luthien) "Fetch me some tea and cookies, Aredhel, please?" (Luthien) "As you wish." (Aredhel) "Don''t try to put poison in Zenos'' cup." (Luthien) "..." (Aredhel) "..." (I) As usual this Elf Queen speaks everything with great ease, as if she were talking about normal things, but this High Priestess looks disappointed as she walks back down the marble path. "Come Zenos, let''s sit down while we wait." (Luthien) We sat facing each other at the wooden table, I couldn''t help but look up high now that I''m so close to this World Tree, looking like this from below it was magical, I could see its branches with multicolored sparkles in the darkness of the night. "I don''t me you for liking thisndscape, I never get tired of this ce myself." (Luthien) "What was that pressure I was feeling before? Why didn''t I feel anything else when I got to this tform." (I) "That pressure was derived from the collision of various types of energies, you may have noticed that, the reason I don''t feel anything here is because I''m here." (Luthien) "My presence brings harmony to nature wherever I am, this is a gift I receive from being the Elf Queen." (Luthien) "Why was I the only one affected by that pressure?" (I) "You were feeling a lot more pressure than others normally feel, normally a Mage would only feel the pressure of mana while going that way, a spiritualist would only feel the pressure of spirit energy, a Ki user would only feel the pressure of Ki, etc. " (Luthien) "Also there is pressure derived from each pure element, as you have many pure elements in your body, you felt much more pressure on your body, mind and soul than others would." (Luthien) "You felt the pressure of many different energies due to your great talent, you are the first to feel this level of pressure, others could have died in your ce." (Luthien) "Just because I''m a little eclectic with my talents and powers, did that happen to me?" (I) "Yes." (Luthien) "You have no idea how monstrous you are, having a pure element is rare enough, but you have affinities for many pure elements." (Luthien) "You only resisted that pressure because of the Chaos in you that harmonized with these chaotic, out-of-control energies." (Luthien) I didn''t expect this kind of situation, I mean this suffering is derived from my greed and curiosity to have so many skills. While somewhat stunned from what I have just heard, the High Priestess returns holding a tray, she gently ces a clear ss teapot and a te of tree-shaped cookies in the middle of the table, then she ces a cup of tea to Luthien gently and on my turn she fills my cup anyway. "A maid who doesn''t know how to take care of a guest should learn from Freya." (I) "You great..." (Aredhel) Sigh "Stop you two, it''s like two kids fighting in that childish way." (Luthien) "Furthermore Aredhel is not a maid, as a High Priestess her duty is to be the public representative for me and the World Tree." (Luthien) ,m "Then stop teasing her at least in front of me, the same goes for you Aredhel." (Luthien) "I will follow her words mydy." (Aredhel) "I''m at your ce, so I''ll listen to what you say out of politeness." (I) "That will be enough." (Luthien) Luthien and I drank a cup of tea and ate cookies in silence for a while, the cookies were very good, it was delicious. After we''re done eating and drinking tea, I pull out a potion and drink it to get rid of whatever was in the teacup. "I''ll forget what just happened if you give me the recipe for that delicious cookie." (I) "..." (Aredhel) "I knew you would notice, she didn''t put poison, she put a potion that makes your body itch, but she doesn''t know that this potion would have no effect on you." (Luthien) "But she''s still going to give you the correct recipe and no tricks this time, right Aredhel?" (Luthien) "Yes... mydy..." (Aredhel) I have to say it''s a little funny to see a child lecturing an adult woman, her appearances aren''t showing correctly who of the two is older, but it''s still funny. "I think it''s about time we got to the main business, so go out and sort this out Guardian." (I) "It was a little fun to see how things were going, but you''re right in saying it''s time to end this." (Guardian) The Guardian leaves my arm like a green vine heading for the empty chair where she grew into her beautiful humanoid form. "Nice to meet you Elf Queen and High Priestess of the World Tree, I am a Holy Beast and a Being of the Forest, I don''t have a name at this time, but you can call me Guardian as well as Zenos if you wish." (Guardian) "A pleasure to finally meet you, we''ve been waiting for your presence for months, but I''m not the one who wants to talk to you." (Luthien) "I''m the one who called you here." A female voice appears out of nowhere, I can''t tell the direction the voice ising from, but soon I feel the energy outside the tform that was in chaos calming downpletely just like it was inside the tform, then a multicolored sphere of lightes out of the Tree of World stopping in front of us. Chapter 414 Cap 413: World Tree Part 4(Chapter Preview) When the multicolored sphere appeared I was surprised, but I knew it was the spirit of the World Tree appearing very simr to the way a Dryades out of its tree. The woman who appeared when the sphere''s light disappeared looked like a young woman about 17 or 18 years old, her long hair was multicolored and kind of ethereal, her skin was dark and her eyes were white. This woman was beautiful and conveyed an incredible sense of tranquility, she was wearing a green dress made of leaves. Contrary to what I thought she doesn''t have a dominant and powerful presence, her presence is calm and pure, it seems weak at first nce, but a person could get lost in the depth and vastness of this presence. I can''t feel her power or her Aura like I did with Luthien, but I don''t feel like I''m able to fight her, in fact, I don''t even want to try to fight her. "Nice to meet you all, I am the World Tree of the Morror Continent, but if you wish you can call me Luth just like Luthien does." (Luth) "I use part of my name because that name belongs to you as does everything I am, but it would be weird for me to call you by my name, so I''ve shortened my name for you." (Luthien) "I don''t need a name, I am a part of a whole, a single name is not able to define everything I am and represent." (Luth) The World Tree spirites to the table and a small tree shaped like a chair grows for her to sit on, Aredhel at some point got to kneel a little way away from the table. "You can go now Aredhel, thanks for your help so far." (Luth) "It is an honor for me to serve the World Tree and the Elf Queen, this servant bids farewell." (Aredhel) Aredhel gets up and walks away leaving only me, the Guardian, Nix, Orion, La, Luthien, and Luth here alone. "You can go out, it''s no use hiding anything from them." (I) "Yes Master." (Nix) Nix steps out of my shadow and stands behind me in her human form, Orion jumps off my shoulder as a glow hides her body for a second until it disappears revealing her normal appearance of arge beast taller than me, La is enveloped by a multicolored glow before revealing its four arms and multicolored wings. "You have very rarepanions, Zenos." (Luth) "I know, it just happened along the way, in some cases I tried to save a Fairy, in other cases I was curious about the oue and in other cases, I was mourning the innocent who died." (I) "The case for each of them was different, but I don''t think there''s much point in thinking about these things." (I) "But I hope I''m not here to talk about myself, the main subject is the Guardian, right?" (I) "The main topic isn''t the Holy Beast, but you''re right we should start with it." (Luth) Luth looks at the Guardian in silence for a moment before reaching for her, I don''t know what is happening, but the Guardian reaches out as well, then a green energy flows towards the Guardian causing a crystal crown and intertwined branches to appear head Guardian''s. I didn''t know what was happening the Aura and the Guardian''s presence were getting much stronger, so Luth separates his hands. "That''s enough, with that you became a Queen Being of the Forest, with that you can bring this race to the world." (Luth) "Thank you so much, great World Tree." (Guardian) "I who must thank you, with the power you now possess you will be able to transform Nymphs and Dryads into Beings of the Forest." (Luth) "If possible, I would like you to use this power on the Dryads who are in the forest that have passed toe to this temple, many of them would be happy with that." (Luthien) "Before talking about this there are other matters we must address, Luthien." (Luth) "Now that this is over, there''s something we should talk to you about, son of the Goddess Selene." (Luth) Sigh "I knew that was the reason." (I) "Actually your being the son of the Goddess Selene has nothing to do with why you asked the Holy Beast to take you this far." (Luth) "So what''s beyond that?" (I) "You must have noticed that your Aura when it loses control easily blends in with the surrounding nature, right?" (Luth) "I''ve been told that this happened during my evolutions." (I) "I know, I felt it every time it happened, I''m connected with nature in a deep way, so I feel you, or to be more precise, I felt the chaos in you connecting with nature." (Luth) "..." (I) "Chaos gives meaning to the harmony of nature, I''m trapped in the circle of life and can only create what already exists, but you create what should never exist, like this Fairy next to you." (Luth) "I can feel how powerful her soul is, I can also feel that it was created using five different souls, but for her and you to have the Fairy Goddess''s blessing means you weren''t the one who did this atrocity." (Luth) "Actually it was me, it was the only way to save her, if I hadn''t done that five souls would have disappeared." (I) Sigh "Exactly what I was saying, this is something difficult even for the Gods to do, something that creates chaos by doing something that shouldn''t be possible." (Luth) "..." (I) "She''s not judging what you''ve done in the past, she''s showing the result of your power." (Luthien) p "Yes, if your Aura''s out of control is going to keep bringing chaos, that could be dangerous." (Luth) "Chaos is something that is part of nature, it brings change, renewal, and transformation." (Luth) "Its power makes sense of the harmony of nature, but it is also opposite to harmony, too much chaos can destroy an environment and cause irreparable damage to the world by destroying the bnce." (Luth) "..." (I) "But as you said before, there were times when I couldn''t control my Aura." (I) "Yes, luckily it happened when you were inside your Dungeon surrounded by the Cradle of Fairies and Spirits." (Luth) "But you must control that power." (Luth) "How would I do that, the way you''re talking makes it sound like you already have a n to work this out." (I) "You''re right, the way to control this chaos within you is to use the harmony of nature, luckily you already have almost everything you need for that." (Luth) "If you have the power of nature''s harmony within you, then these incidents where you lose control of your Aura during an evolution will stop, the power of Chaos and harmony will bnce each other within your body." (Luth) "Even if you lose control, there will always be someone to help you at that moment, those will be the contracts you have, but there is still a contract missing." (Luth) Chapter 415 Cap 414: World Tree Part 5(Chapter Preview) The World Tree spirit is saying that if I keep losing control of my Aura it can be dangerous, but what does she mean when she talks about contracts? "Wait a minute, that''s a lot of information at once." (I) "Why are you talking about contracts? What are you trying to say." (I) "I think it''s better to try to be as vocal as possible, it will be better for him to understand." (Luthien) "I thought I was being direct enough." (Luth) "Let me try to exin." (Luthien) "Zenos, you must have realized that you have the power of Chaos, that power is something that is mixed with your very essence, that power is mostly in your Aura." (Luthien) "I''m not going to try to exin to you about this power, find out for yourself, after all, you''ve been using it very well without anyone to exin it, maybe you''ll find better ways on your own." (Luthien) "Yes, I agree with what Luthien says." (Luth) "What you need to know is that everything has an opposite, it gives meaning to something while helping bnce." (Luthien) "But the reason you sometimes lose control of your own power is that you don''t have bnce, in fact, the bnce doesn''t even exist in you." (Luthien) "So you want to use this power of harmony to match this power of Chaos that I have?" (I) "Yes, with that your potential should greatly increase, but unfortunately this is not something your body, mind, and soul would normally handle." (Luthien) "But Luth had an idea, that idea just happened toe the day this Guardian call became a Holy Beast." (Luthien) "Exin to him, Luth." (Luthien) "You have contracts with a Fairy and a Spirit, so I thought if you had a contract with a Holy Beast you could achieve the trinity." (Luth) "Are you saying you want me to form a contract with the Keeper?" (I) "Yes, but not a simple contract, it has to be a strong connection just like you have with your Fairy and Spirit." (Luth) "A regr contract isn''t enough, but unfortunately you don''t have the ability to do that right now without risk." (Luth) "What do you mean by that?" (I) The spirit of the World Tree and the Elf Queen look at the Guardian at the same time. "You didn''t tell him?" (Luthien) "I thought it wasn''t necessary, when he was strong enough there would be no more problems." (Guardian) "But things can get dangerous in your next evolution like this, plus I can feel you''ve already made your decision." (Luth) "Yes, I made my decision three months ago, but he''s not ready." (Guardian) "Can someone also include me in the conversation? It''s me you''re talking about, right?" (I) It seems the Keeper didn''t tell me anything, but about her evaluating me to make a contract with her, I already knew, she had told me about it a while ago. "The trinity is a power that brings together the powers of mana, spiritual energy, and ki making you stronger." (Luthien) "But a person''s body, mind, and soul have to be suitable to receive the trinity, in your case your soul is already quite strong, your body is now also strong enough, but your mind may not resist." (Luth) "Besides, the trinity isn''t such an easy thing to get." (Luth) After that the spirit of the World Tree told me about the requirements to reach the trinity of nature which are: 1. A person must have the three natural energies (mana, spiritual energy, and Ki). 2. The person must have a deep connection with three beings that represent the three natural energies. 3. The person must have a pure element. 4. The three beings with that the person has a strong connection must have a pure element inmon. 5. The three natural energies muste into harmony within a person''s body. These five requirements seem to be difficult to achieve, in my case I meet almost all of these requirements, and those that are missing I can meet, perhaps the only one that is difficult is thest requirement. "Thest requirement is not something easy to achieve, but it must be done at the moment after forming thest connection, if it is not done quickly or the harmonization of the three natural energies fails, then your body and soul will be destroyed." (Luth) "In your case, attunement would be especially difficult due to the chaos within you." (Luth) "So how did you n on doing this?" (I) "You wouldn''t do the attunement, your three contractors would use their connections to you to harmonize these energies within your body." (Luth) "With that, you would have the power of Harmony and Chaos, the two powers are almost impossible to control separately, but together a bnce will form between them." (Luth) "And you want me to do this before my next evolution?" (I) "I want you to do it here, in this ce, your chances of harmonizing these energies will be better, besides I can hide what you will do from the eyes of the Gods." (Luth) "Achieving trinity with nature is extremely rare, Luthien manages to do it because of me, but the Gods would feel the ripples it would cause, it would be like throwing a rock falling into a calmke, it would be easily noticed even if inside of your dungeon." (Luth) "..." (I) "Is this true Nix?" (I) "I don''t have any information about this in the Dungeon core, but I feel like I couldn''t hide such a big event." (Nix) Sigh "Master, as a Divine Beast I can help you during the trinity, I can use the blood in your body for that." (Orion) "But would that make any difference in the trinity?" (I) "No, but the help of a Divine Beast would be really helpful, it could speed up the process." (Luth) I don''t know if it would be the best thing to do now, but I must say that my curiosity is screaming inside me to know more about this trinity, besides that it seems like it would be of help to me. It doesn''t look like they''re lying to me either. "What to do..." (I) I try to think of what to do, but then I notice something and turn to the Guardian who was calmly looking at me with a smile. "Do you really want to form a contract with me?" (I) "Yes, you know since I became a Holy Beast I was already considering it, but after what you did in the third city of the Makari Kingdom..." (Guardian) "There were easier ways to have fought that battle, but you chose the one that would be hardest for you and you asked for my help, you won a difficult battle without losing anyone, you valued the lives of those who chose to follow you and that''s why I chose to form a contract with you." (Guardian) "I haven''t talked to you before because of the trinity, if you got stronger then your body, mind, and soul would get stronger making the process safer." (Guardian) "What do you think of the World Tree proposal." (I) "If you consider that you have a God who doesn''t like you and an entire religion looking for you, then it would be a good idea not to draw attention." (Guardian) "..." (I) I had to think this through, but I had some doubts I needed to resolve first, so I turned to the World Tree spirit. "How long will this process of harmonizing these three energies take?" (I) "Usually it takes a month, but being the child of a Goddess like you shouldst three weeks, if the Divine Beast helps then it''s two weeks." (Luth) "And would it have to be here?" (I) "Yes, plus I might add that you''re going to be in unspeakable pain all this time." (Luth) "..." (I) "I went through this a long time ago, in my case, it took three weeks, this happens because while the harmonization of the three natural energies takes ce, your body and soul are being transformed." (Luthien) "Furthermore you must maintain consciousness at all times, you must bear this pain with a strong will." (Luthien) "The trinity will not only give power to you, but your three hired will be stronger also due to the power of the trinity." (Luth) "Will Orion also get stronger?" (I) "No, he is not so affected by the power of the trinity, he is a being that transcends nature and is close to the divine realm, the only reason for his current strength is the master he possesses having no Holy or Divine power to bestow upon him." (Luth) "Do I have to answer today?" (I) "No, you cane back another day if you want." (Luthien) I didn''t know what to do, I was inclined to ept doing it, but I don''t like making decisions too quickly and without considering a lot of things so I look at Orion, Nix, the Guardian, and La. "What do you think of this?" (I) "This is an excellent opportunity master, it can help you a lot one day." (Orion) "I think it''s a good idea, this would be the best ce to do it anyway." (Nix) "I''ve already made my decision, that''s why I came here." (Guardian) "Just stop doubting and do it soon, it seems like you didn''t do things as risky as this before, I highly doubt you''ll stop now anyway." (La) "(La might be right this time, I''ve done a lot of risky things so far, so why doubt it at this point, besides just like Nix said this would be the best ce possible.)" (I) "Alright I''ll do that now, but first I wanted to know, why are you so interested in me getting the trinity?" (I) Chapter 416 Cap 415: World Tree Part 6(Chapter Preview) I appreciate the help that the World Tree and the Elf Queen are giving me, the trinity seems to be something important for me in the future, it also looks like it will strengthen Nix, La, and the Guardian. But one thing I''ve noticed is that the World Tree seems too eager for me to get the trinity of nature. Also, I don''t believe in free help, there is always something the other person wants, in the case of the Guardian bing a Queen of her race it will make more of her race appear in the world which is the wish of the World Tree, but for that, the World Tree is so interested in helping me? Maybe she wants to avoid the disasters in nature my Aura could cause in the future if I keep losing control, but maybe she has other reasons. Before I continue I must confirm this, so far I haven''t felt like they are lying to me, but it''s best to make it clear to everyone. "Why do you guys seem so eager for me to get the trinity?" (I) "That would be the main issue, for which we insisted that youe here with the Holy Beast." (Luthien) "We need help, but even after a long time we didn''t find anyone qualified, so when you showed up almost fulfilling all the conditions for the trinity we thought we''d speed things up and ask for your help." (Luthien) "This problem has been going on for more than 900 years, if we don''t solve it in the next 130 years something terrible could happen." (Luth) "What are you talking about?" (I) I don''t understand what they''re saying but it sounds like a serious situation, I don''t have much to do other than travel and build the city in the Dungeon, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to throw myself into a dangerous situation. "It''s nothing too dangerous, we just want you to deliver something to a certain ce and help put it in ce." (Luthien) "..." (I) "Alright, maybe I should be more detailed with the order description." (Luthien) "We want you to take a seed to the Dark Continent." (Luthien) "Which ce in the Dark Continent?" (I) "The vige of the Elves where the World Tree of that continent is." (Luthien) "And what seed is this so important that it took someone with a trinity of nature to carry it?" (I) "(Please let it be something other than what I''m thinking.)" (I) "A seed from the World Tree." (Luthien) "... ... ..." (I) "I understand you''re surprised, but we can only ask this for you." (Luth) "This is not an easy seed to produce, it is also the only one I have at the moment." (Luth) "Why would I do that, I''m someone who tries to avoid trouble and your request is screaming trouble." (I) "Our request won''t bring you any trouble, there are no battles, there''s no danger and there''s nothing wrong." (Luth) "The seed can only be taken and nted by someone with a trinity with nature." (Luth) "Besides, your Aura full of chaos and harmony would be perfect to make the seed start to sprout faster." (Luth) "If you''re worried about the Elves there, then don''t worry, they''re desperate for it, without that seed the Dark Continent is lost in a little over 130 years." (Luthien) "Before I promise anything, can you tell me more about this matter? Why does the Dark Continent need this seed?" (I) "Shouldn''t they have their own World Tree?" (I) "They have a World Tree, but it is dying, my sister suffered from wounds caused by a battle against an Heretic God." (Luth) "My sister is already too weak, when she is dead the energies in the Dark Continent will go out of control without something to harmonize, with that all life and maybe even the continent itself will be destroyed." (Luth) "You just need to take the seed there, it will use our sister''s body to grow faster, that is also my sister''s wish." (Luth) "We are all parts of a whole, I''m the closest and in the best direction to help, but I haven''t found someone qualified to carry the seed until I feel its presence." (Luth) "(What should I do?)" (I) She is making such a big request to me, it seems that things are veryplicated for the Dark Continent, if it was someone else from this continent they would probably refuse this request as they would be happy to see the destruction of their greatest enemy. But I don''t have anything against that continent, the political differences and wars between these two continents don''t matter to me, but this crisis that the World Tree is saying about seems very big, from what they''re saying I won''t need to fight anyone either, I just have to take the seed there and nt it. "What will happen to the World Tree on that continent after I nt the seed?" (I) "As I said before, all of the World Tree''s power, vitality, and the body itself will be absorbed by the seed, but this is a very long process that takes centuries, we don''t have that long to wait." (Luth) "That''s why we need someone like you, your Aura will speed up the process, plus with you having the power of the trinity of nature the process will be even faster, it should only take a few weeks." (Luth) "I''ll give you something you''ll need for thatter." (Luth) "Unfortunately my sister''s soul cannot be saved, it was not just her body that was injured, her soul was injured and contaminated." (Luth) "If it weren''t for your soul being in this state, then your soul would be taken to be reborn again as a World Tree elsewhere when needed." (Luth) "You said I could do things that others couldn''t, so I couldn''t heal the Dark Continent World Tree''s body and soul like I did La?" (I) "That way you wouldn''t need to use the seed right now and your sister would be saved." (I) "Looks like he didn''t understand." (Luthien) "He''s trying to help at least." (Luth) The Elf Queen and the World Tree Spirit look at each other exchanging a few words before turning back to me with a little sadness. "It would be impossible for you to heal the body or bark of a World Tree, you would have the chance if you were a Demigod, but you would only have a 50% chance of sess." (Luth) "When the soul, you..." (Luth) "..." (Luth) Chapter 417 Cap 416: Sakura(Chapter Preview) I had thought about using my power to heal the World Tree''s body and soul, but onlyter did I realize that I was saying something unreal. Every time I use my power on someone the energy expenditure bes greater ording to the target''s strength and potential, if I tried to use my power on a World Tree it would be the same asmitting suicide. I think my curiosity will one day end up leading to my death if things continue like this, maybe I should see a psychologist find out if there''s something wrong with my head. It could also be that being surrounded by so many crazy and weird people is getting to me, after all, I''m supposed to be the most normal person in the Dungeon. But I noticed that the World Tree had a change in expression midway through her exnation of why my power wouldn''t help in this situation. Soon the World Tree spirit was exchanging nces with the Elf Queen who was confused at first, but gradually her face changed to a surprised and then thoughtful expression. They stand for a few minutes in silence looking at each other, I can imagine they''re just as much a conversation on their minds as I do with La and Nix. Soon they stop talking and I can see a little hope in the World Tree spirit''s eyes, I could also see a little happiness in the Elf Queen''s eyes. "He is sure?" (Luthien) "It would be a better fate than disappearing, but I must confirm with her and our other sisters first." (Luth) "How long would the preparation take?" (Luth) "For such an important job? I would need two months and your help." (Luthien) "Just as I should expect from you, it will be quick, others wouldn''t be able to do it even if they tried for generations." (Luth) "I couldn''t do it either, but with your power, many shortcuts can be taken." (Luthien) "At least to a possibility..." (Luth) The World Tree spirit and the Elf Queen look at me with shining eyes, then the World Tree spirit affectionately pats my head. "Thanks for offering your help, but I can''t answer that right now." (Luth) "I need to confirm a few things first." (Luth) "How long are you nning to stay here in the vige, Zenos?" (Luthien) "I was thinking about three months, if possible." (I) "The scenery here is magnificent, besides this vige is in a good ce where mypanions and I can train, I imagine there must be some Dungeons in this Illusory Forest, right?" (I) "You can stay as long as you like, but about the Dungeons, there are only two and they are far away from here, each one is at a different end of the Illusory Forest." (Luthien) "That''s because the World Tree controls and harmonizes all kinds of energy in this ce, so there''s no need for a Dungeon to be born to control the miasma and malice around here." (Luthien) "I understand." (I) "But if your goal is training, then there are many powerful monsters in this Forest, but none of them at the same level of power as you." (Luthien) "You must know that I have many morepanions inside the Dungeon, right?" (I) "Actually I don''t know, it was Luth who told me about his Dungeon." (Luthien) "I can only feel the Spirits and Fairies inside the Dungeon because of the Cradles, I don''t know if there are more people or what they are doing." (Luth) "How many?" (Luthien) "A few thousand people?" (I) "Why are there so many people inside a Dungeon? Are you trying to build a city by chance?" (Luthien) "Exactly." (I) "..." (Luthien) The Elf Queen makes a surprised expression, but the World Tree spirit doesn''t seem to mind. "I liked your boldness, I don''t see a problem with you letting them out, but you should do it outside the vige, besides that you should avoid some races that can be problematic to live with the Elves." (Luth) "Did he say city? Inside a dungeon?" (Luthien) "The races are Hobgoblins, Werewolves, Ogres, Onis, Orcs, Nymphs, Ghouls, Lamias, Arachnes, Vampires, Demons, Lizardmans, Dwarves, Runics, Humans, Beastmen, Elves, an Undead, a Homunculus, and a Dragonewt ." (I) "What do you mean..." (Luthien) "I think these are all races, but most of these races are few in number." (I) "You can let everyone except the Undead and Demons out, there might be someplications as you can imagine if these two races show up in the middle of the vige." (Luth) "Just make them pretend to have arrived at the vige as you, through the front gate, don''t need to reveal your secret to the vige people or guests." (Luth) "Okay thank you." (I) ---------- After a while of talking, I talked to Nix, La, and Orion to make sure they agreed to deliver the World Tree seed to the other continent. To my surprise, Nix and La said that I should ept this, as a Fairy and a Nature Spirit they don''t like the fact that an entire continent is destroyed. Orion said he''d be happy to help with anything I''m going to do. Then I went to talk to the Keeper for a while to be sure what she wanted to do, so she only made one request, she wanted a name. After everything was resolved I went back to Speak with the spirit of the World Tree, she said that I can start the process whenever I want. I go to the Guardian and I put my hand on her abdomen, after that I started sending my Aura directly into the Guardian''s body, so I activated the Blood Pact skill. Ding! Ding! <[ The Holy Beast (Queen Incarnation of the Forest) chose to submit to you willingly ]> . . <[ Skill [ Blood Pact ] has been activated ]> . . . <[ Skill [ Astral Body ] is being forcefully activated by skill [ Blood Pact ] ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to bestow the Holy Beast (Queen Incarnation of the Forest) ]> . . . <[ Attempting to create a spiritual connection with the soul of the Holy Beast (Queen Incarnation of the Forest) ]> . . <[ Spiritual connection sessfully formed ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to form a spiritual bond with Holy Beast (Queen Incarnation of the Forest) ]> I feel the blood and Ki leaving my body and going into the Guardian''s body, but this time I''m not feeling the usual weakness, maybe because I''m much stronger than before. Soon ck energy leaves my body forming the figure of my Astral Body which was a little different, this time it was a humanoid body still covered by a hood and cape seeming to be made of shadows, inside the hood there was still that image that resembles a starry sky, but which are actually the glows of my power flows within me. What was different was that the ws of the shadows were reced by the ws of dragon scales of ck crystal with the same sparkles that it has inside its hood, in addition, it had a pair of wings behind its back with an ethereal appearance, they were wings of ck feathers that seem to be made of ck smoke and inside the wings, you could see the same image from inside its hood that resembles a starry sky. Her sight became even more startling, this time my Astral Body turns to the World Tree, before turning to the World Tree spirit, then it turns to the Guardian stretching out its ws which sink into her chest. Then I feel a connection forming between me and the Guardian, and then the messages with the list of powers I can grant pop into my head, but this time I don''t feel the information overload I felt before. I didn''t have to think too much to choose the skill [ Elemental Affinity Darkness: 1 ], but there was still one more skill that I had to think about a few seconds before choosing [ Affinity with Blood: 1 ], I chose this skill because once the Guardian told me of the skills she has rted to blood from being born from a blood tree, but she didn''t have this Affinity among her skills, with this skill she will be even stronger. Ding! Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Spiritual bond sessfully created ]> After that, the Guardian''s body started to float after my Astral Body removed his hands from inside her body, so the Guardian''s body is floating on top of the two ws of my Astral Body. Soon red and ck energy leaves appear forming a small tornado around the Guardian''s body beforepacting into a cocoon of leaves surrounded by the pure energies of the elements Darkness, Blood, and Wood. I can feel her inside the cocoon ready toe out for a little while, but it''s like she''s been waiting for something, then I start to feel her anxiety for something and I remember one thing, she wants a name. I close my eyes and try to remember a good name for it, then the image of a tree that I have never had the pleasure of seeing in person appears in front of me, all I could see were pictures and footage of that tree in my previous life, but its dazzling beauty impressed me, I will name this tree for the Keeper. "Her name will be Sakura!" (I) As soon as I named her a glow started to sh faster and faster and more intensely in this cocoon of leaves, I could see a humanoid shape inside the cocoon moving. "My name is Sakura!!!" (Sakura) Soon I hear her voice resonate from inside the cocoon that dissolves in energy to the surroundings revealing a stunning woman, her skin was dark like mine, her eyes were one golden and the other purple like mine, her hair was always red, but this time her long hair was the same red as mine. She looks like a 16 or 17 year old girl, but her sensuality and beauty surpass even the most famous models from my previous world, her beauty is on the same level as Nix and La, her height was around 1.75 meters, she is wearing pants and shirt made of red, ck and green leaves. Ding! <[ You have acquired the title [ Contractor of the Holy Beast: Sakura (Queen Incarnation of the ck Forest) ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the skill [ Contract of the Holy Beast ] ]> Chapter 418 Cap 417: Reaching The Trinity(Chapter Preview) I was surprised at how easy it was to do this time, every time before it was a huge pain, in some cases I almost died, and once I even hurt my soul. But maybe because I became stronger I feel like it was a lot easier. While I was surprised at how easily I used my power this time without suffering almost any reaction, my Astral Body turns back into energy and returns to my body, so I start to feel something different inside me, it was as if there was something awakening. Ding! <[ All Requirements to achieve the Trinity of Nature have beenpleted ]> . . . <[ Awakening the three natural energies that represent body, mind, and soul ]> . . . <[ Warning: the three natural energies must begin to harmonize within five minutes or the body and soul have copsed due to the conflict of the three different energies ]> cough cough "Ahhh!!!!" (I) I felt three different energy flows inside my body, these three energies seemed to be alive all of a sudden and they started colliding with each other inside my body as if they didn''t want to share a ce with the other energies. The pain I was feeling wasn''t just from my organs being destroyed, but a great pain was growing in my head and I could feel an even deeper paining from inside me, somewhere deeper and more important. It was as if I was being tortured in three different ways at the same time, the worst thing was that this pain was growing every second making me cough up blood and scream that it was something I hadn''t done in a while thinking that there shouldn''t be a worse level of pain than I had already felt it, but it seems I was naive. "We don''t have much time, the three of you form a triangle around him and try to send your consciousness into Zenos'' body, then each of you will gain control of an energy." (Luth) "Divine Beast, you will do the same as them, but you will only help them when ites to bringing the three energies together in the same ce, after that you have to make the three energies go through his body, I''ll let you know the next step as soon as the possible right moment." (Luth) Cough Cough Cough I could hear what they were saying but I couldn''t say anything, the pain kept increasing nonstop, the Elf Queen came to me to help me get into a sitting cross-legged position. "You must remember never to lose consciousness, if you do this for a single second you will die." (Luthien) "The Trinity of Nature will be achieved after the three energies harmonize with your body making it a suitable vessel for the power of Nature, then the three energies must harmonize with your mind making you form a brief connection with nature, thenes the harmonization of the Soul with the three natural energies." (Luthien) "With that, your body, mind, and soul will be one harmonizing with nature just like me, the Fairies, the Spirits, and the Holy Beasts." (Luthien) "..." (I) "We don''t have time for further exnation, let''s start now." (Luth) I see Nix, La, and Sakura forming a triangle around me, Orion is behind me with one of his paws on my back. I can feel them trying to reach me through our connection, I also feel the energies around us forming a dome, this must be the spirit of the World Tree. Soon I feel their consciousness inside me, each consciousness went after energy, La tried to control the mana in my body, Nix tried to control the spiritual energy in my body, Sakura tried to control the Ki in my body and Orion controlled the energy in my blood to help them. It took a few hours until they were able to control these energies and gather everything in my heart, I tried to help but I couldn''t use or control any energy, I couldn''t even move now. When the three energies were brought together in my heart I felt them spinning as they came into contact with each other, they weren''t mixing, but with the girls'' control and with the help of Orion the three natural energies were no longer colliding with each other another in an uncontrolled way. As soon as the three energies were harmonized they began to course through my body through my veins, at that moment the pain suddenly grew tenfold, the pain was so much that I almost lost consciousness. These three harmonizing natural energies coursing through my veins and seemed to be transforming my body, but it came with a price in pain I would have to endure. This hellsted so long that I lost track of time, I couldn''t even hear anything around me and my vision was constantly blurry, but I resisted the pain because I could still feel their awareness inside me. A short timeter I feel the three energies all over my body as it fills me with energy, but before I celebrate this energy rises to my mind, at that moment the pain in my head was so great that I really thought I was going crazy. These three energies caused such great pain that I couldn''t even notice the passage of time as these energies ran through my head. When it was finally over I felt my head light, but before I enjoyed this moment of relief I felt these energies going deep inside me, then an even worse pain seemed to be tearing my whole body apart, I felt these three energies continually collide with something else. making it feel as if with each collision of these energies I was punched and torn apart. In this part of the process, even with the pain, I was able to control these energies a little and then I started to help them. After another time unknown to me, the torture was over, these energies passed through my body, mind, and soul. It felt like I was whole, it was a strange feeling for me. Ding! <[ You have acquired the title [ Trinity of Nature ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the following skills: ? [ Incarnation of Nature ] ? [ Aura of Nature ] ]> I wanted to open my eyes but I couldn''t, I couldn''t even move, right at this moment all the exhaustion, tiredness, and pain I was feeling seem to hit me at the same time, so I let myself be carried away to dreand. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzzz... Chapter 419 Cap 418: Priestess Of The Dragon God(Chapter Preview) Pov Luthien: When Zenos started to make a contract with the Holy Beast I noticed his power influencing the environment a little. The World Tree is something that brings harmony to the surroundings, even if others don''t notice the Aura of the World Tree is all over the Illusory Forest mixed with nature in an imperceptible way to others, but I can feel it. Zenos'' Aura from the first time at the vige gates has been going against the Harmonious Aura of the World Tree, this conflict of Auras enhanced the power of nature, even more, it felt like two pieces of a puzzle fit together, the two Auras gave meaning to each other. Now if Zenos achieves the trinity, he will be able to do it all the time, that kind of power will draw attention wherever he goes, plus it will be apparent in his Aura. I look at Zenos impressed by the Holy Beast''s transformation, its power has not increased much perhaps due to Zenos'' own power level not being very high now but his presence is much stronger, his potential has gone far beyond what even myself expected. When Zenos'' Astral Body appeared I was shocked, this is a skill that only very talented Spiritualists can learn, the Astral Body is created using a person''s will as a basis and using spiritual energy to create an ethereal body that can be used for many different things including battle, wounds caused by an Astral Body affect one''s body and soul. The Astral Body usually takes on the appearance that most closely matches various characteristics such as power, will, elemental affinity, Race, etc. In most cases someone''s Astral Body looks like the person with a few small changes, in some rare cases, it looks different like a Knight, Monster, or in my case like a Tree. This is because these appearances represent what these people really are on the inside. But Zenos'' Astral Body was very strange, perhaps it was the best repression of what he really is, a mysterious figure whose depth cannot be measured superficially, the moment he appeared I felt the energies around him bing more and more chaotic. One thing I found strange was that the Astral Body looked at the bark of the World Tree before turning to Luth, only after that did the contract process begin. The process was quite different from what I had imagined, but the Holy Beast who was now named Sakura was much more connected with her Contractor than usual, the contract was so strong that even her appearance changed to something closer to Zenos. I looked at Luth and she was focused only on the Astral Body, she looked thoughtful and only woke up when the contract process ended and Zenos started screaming as the natural energies within him got out of control. After a while, I helped Zenos to a seat and Luth instructed the strange Fairy, Holy Beast, and Dragon Spirit on the positions they should take and how they should help Zenos. When they started to send their consciousness into Zenos and gain control of the three energies, a flow of these three energies formed between them and Zenos, there was a flow of Mana between the Fairy and Zenos, there was a flow of spiritual energy between the Spirit Dragon and Zenos, there was a flow of Ki between the Holy Beast and Zenos, the Divine Beast had one of its paws on Zenos'' back with a red energy emanating from its body to Zenos'' body. To help, Luth formed a dome of these three natural energies around them, this should influence the process, but these energy flows were very unstable and fragile at first, it took a whole day to be stable and strong energy flows showing that the three managed to gain control of the energies within Zenos. While I was watching this process I went through before, I realized that Zenos'' pain is greater than I went through, his body is also being destroyed much faster, soon I realized the reason, his Aura had already lost control again, but this time once lost control within his body, perhaps because he is maintaining consciousness this time he is unconsciously suppressing the Aura within himself. "What''s going on here?" (Karina) "I''m sorry to interrupt ma''am and great World Tree, but if I didn''t bring her here there could be a mess as this woman doesn''t know how to behave." (Aredhel) I was so distracted that I didn''t notice the arrival of Aredhel and the Priestess of the Dragon God. ? "You are a guest in our Priestess of the Dragon God vige, so don''t try to meddle in our affairs." (I) "I apologize for my rudeness Elf Queen, but I''ve been gone for two days looking for Zenos after he left, I didn''t expect to go back to the vige to ask for information and find out that hispanions were in the vige, furthermore I find that he was brought to here, so I came running to see him." (Karina) "As you can see he''s busy right now, you''ll have to wait a few weeks to talk to him." (I) "..." (Aredhel/Karina) Aredhel is silent the entire time not understanding what is happening, but after a while his expression changes to one of disbelief, but Karina seems to be confused not knowing what is happening. "How is that possible¡­how can this monstrosity manage to do that?" (Aredhel) "How can a creature like him achieve the Trinity of Nature!?" (Aredhel) "Nature''s Trinity..." (Karina) "Don''t raise your voice here, Aredhel." (I) "You can''t interrupt what''s going on." (I) "..." (Aredhel) Aredhel became angry upon realizing that Zenos is trying to obtain the Trinity of Nature which is something she herself will not be able to as she has no talent for awakening her Ki. Karina only seems to have understood what is happening after hearing what Aredhel said, now she is staring fixedly where Zenos is with a smile on her face. "Neither of you is to interfere, so say what you have to say and leave until this is over." (I) "I don''t have anything to say, I just came to apany Karina here to make sure I didn''t start a riot." (Aredhel) "My business is not with you Elf Queen, the only reason I came to this vige was to wait for his arrival." (Karina) "I know what you''re thinking of doing, but I don''t understand why, I should go get another one, Zenos is still very weak." (I) "No, ording to the wish of the great Dragon God it should be Zenos, besides, after what I saw at the entrance of the vige a few days ago, there''s no chance of letting him escape." (Karina) "You know what will happen to you, right?" (I) "It will be a very turbulent life for anyone who follows him." (I) "Was that supposed to make me change my mind? Why does that only invent me even more, who wants to live a peaceful and boring life?" (Karina) "How wonderful would be a life full of strong emotions and battles, a life full of great events and strong enemies, a life where I wouldn''t have to worry about my status as Princess or Priestess and have the opportunity to go wild in this vast world. ..hahahaha..." (Karina) "You''re even crazier than your mother." (I) "It''s your decision what you will do, now whether he epts is a very different thing." (I) "No need to worry, I know he''ll ept it even if he doesn''t want to, I just need to know when this will end." (Karina) "A little over two weeks, wait in the Vige in the meantime." (I) "I just hope he doesn''t disappear again, I think I''ll use this time to get closer to his teammates." (Karina) After that Karina left with Aredhel, so I went back to follow the process where Zenos is acquiring the Trinity. Soon I see blood start to flow all over Zenos'' body, wounds also start to open one after another, his body is being destroyed by the three natural energies, his body started to copse much sooner than I expected. But it seems that it is being healed at the same rate as it is being destroyed, the power of nature is integrating into Zenos'' body little by little, this excessive destruction must be caused by the chaos inside him going against the power of nature, the collision between these powers is destroying him. With that time passes, hours be days and days be weeks until finally, the process is over, the floor is smeared with remains of blood and flesh. Zenos kept his eyes open the entire time, but even though his eyes were empty, I could see the weariness in his expression. When he passed out the other three woke up too, I offer my help and Luth creates the bigfortable bed of sheets, I make everyone float and lie down on the bed to rest. When they were all asleep Luth goes to Zenos and caresses his face while he sleeps. "You''re not he..." (Luth?) Sigh "But maybe that''s for the best, don''t make the mistakes he made son of Selene." (Luth?) I could see through her eyes that this wasn''t Luth, his presence was different, I could feel from our connection that there was something else using his body, but there didn''t seem to be any resistance on Luth''s part, so I let it continue. "You two n can work out with his help, I''ll leave a gift behind aspensation for borrowing my younger sister''s body, I hope you sessfully save the other one." (Luth?) Suddenly Luth blinks her eyes and I notice her presence has returned to normal, she looks at Zenos and then at me, she looks a little tired, this is the first time I''ve seen this. "I''m going to get some rest, keep nning what we discussed before, tomorrow we''ll talk about it." (Luth) Luth fades into energy that returns to the World Tree, so I look confused at Zenos who is still sleeping. "What happened here?" (I) Chapter 420 Cap 419: World Tree Seed(Chapter Preview) When I woke up I was desperate because I couldn''t breathe, I open my eyes and realize that Orion with his big body was lying on top of me. "Get out... from above..." (I) I push Orion with all my might, but before he gets too high he''s stopped by the Elf Queen, so he starts descending toward me. "What happened? Why was I flying up?" (Orion) "Because I was almost suffocating to death." (I) "Careful next time, the energies around this tform are very chaotic right now, it would have been dangerous." (Luthien) "I wasn''t thinking clearly at the time, thanks Luthien." (I) I thank the Elf Queen while stroking Orion''s head, then I try to look around and see La sleeping punching the air, Sakura was sleeping hugging Nix who was biting her head. After that I remember what happened and why we were there, I look at my own hand and I don''t feel any change in my strength, but I can feel a lot of energy running inside me, and I can feel my surroundings better. I for some reason was feeling veryfortable in this ce, I get up and let the girls sleep, they helped me a lot and deserve to rest as long as they want. I get up and go to the Elf Queen, halfway I look at the sky to see the position of the sun, now I know it''s still mid-morning. "(Why am I so hungry.)" (I) "Good morning, Luthien." (I) "Good morning, it''s about time you woke up." (Luthien) "How long has it been?" (I) "Just as we estimated before, it took a little over two weeks to get the trinity of nature." (Luthien) "After that, you and they slept for three whole days." (Luthien) I pull out a bottle of blood and start drinking. "That exins why I''m so hungry, I haven''t eaten anything for days." (I) After I finish emptying that bottle I take another one and start to drain all the blood before emptying another bottle. "Apart from my vitality, mana, spirit energy and Ki which has doubled stronger, I don''t feel any difference anymore." (I) "The increase in your vitality and the three energies you possess is the smallest of your changes." (Luthien) "You won''t notice it now, but when you harmonized your body, mind, and soul you broke the barrier that exists between people and nature." (Luthien) "Now you can feel nature much better, all beings are connected with nature, but we didn''t realize this connection, but now you do." (Luthien) "All your senses are ¡Á5 or even ¡Á10 stronger, plus you''ll find it much easier to train anything that needs to manipte these three energies." (Luthien) "Also all skills, spells, Runes, and techniques that use at least one of the natural energies will be ¡Á2 stronger, also will have a decrease in energy expenditure by ¡Á2." (Luthien) "But why don''t I feel it." (I) "You may not know it either, but your body is much more resistant to these three natural energies, you won''t feel these changes as fast, your senses will take another 5 days before they increase, maybe a little sooner." (Luthien) "You shouldn''t be feeling it, but your body has changed a lot, even if your appearance hasn''t changed much." (Luthien) "But you should notice that the marks on your body have changed, at a nce." (Luthien) The water particles from the surroundings gather in front of me and freeze in the form of a full length mirror, I look at the Elf Queen who turns away with her eyes closed, then I look around before taking my clothes off and looking to the mirror. My whole appearance is still as it was before, but I noticed that the tribal tattoos I had since I was a Leech had changed before the tattoos were four different colors being gold, purple, ck, and silver. But now in ce of tribal tattoos I have a tattoo of a Serpent-type ck Dragon that resembles the Eastern Dragons with a long body, but full of chains forming the same patterns as the tribal tattoos, it also showed an image of this Dragon on my back with the eyes of different colors like mine, in addition, I noticed that the Dragon and the chains had the ck crystal scales that I already had in other parts of my body. Inside these scales didn''t have the multi-colored starry glows that all my other scales have, the crystal scales that were part of this new tattoo had constant streams of gold, purple, ck, and silver energy constantly flowing. So the colors from before continue just changed the design of tribal lines to the design of a Dragon with chains forming equal patterns. "You know that my back is useless, right?" (Luthien) "I can see everything inside this temple and the vige, besides you have nothing to be ashamed of in your body." (Luthien) "..." (I) I dress quickly, being slightly embarrassed by the Elf Queen''s words, then she turns around again as she makes the mirror disappear. "No need to be embarrassed, at my age I''ve seen a lot and I''ve had girlfriends and boyfriends too, so don''t feel embarrassed just showing your body." (Luthien) "I thought you were already used to the adventurer life, they always have to change in front of each other, sometimes they have to tend to each other''s wounds too, etc." (Luthien) "I always went on quests with mypanions, the quests mostly had to do with fighting in the Dungeons, so I never had to do any of that." (I) "(But I remember Diana told me this before.)" (I) "Changing the subject, do you know why my tattoos have changed? Can you also tell me why this shape?" (I) "For starters, these are not tattoos, these are stigmas, I had noticed before that it was four ovepping stigmas, but now it has be one stigma in harmony." (Luthien) "The appearance of the stigma represents you, a chained Dragon who keeps moving forward, this image represents your strong willpower, it also means that your Dragon bloodline has been awakened some more." (Luthien) Sigh "Why is it that every time I wake up it feels like more things have changed?" (I) "Come get something to eat, soon Luth should show up to talk to you." (Luthien) I escort the Elf Queen to a table, the same asst time, but this time there was already food and drink on the table, as soon as I sit in the chair a lightes from the World Tree and the World Tree Spirit figure appears already sitting in the chair. "You look very different, this is a tremendous transformation." (Luth) "What is she talking about?" (I) "He won''t understand if you say it like that, Luth" (Luthien) "You may not realize it, but each person''s mana, spirit energy, Ki, Aura, and blood is different." (Luthien) "People usually can''t see these things, all they can see is someone''s appearance, but beings like Spirits, Fairies, Holy Beasts or especially the World Tree can see much more than someone''s appearance." (Luthien) "That''s right, I can see and feel the huge changes in the structure of your body and soul, plus your Aura haspletely changed, the three energies in your body are no longer flowing in separate ways in your body, and everything about you has changed to mine. eyes." (Luth) "Fine by me, but why am I still here?" (I) "I wanted to allow you to rest peacefully, plus it would be more convenient to talk to you when you wake up." (Luth) "What do you want to talk about?" (I) "Talk no, deliver." (Luthien) The Elf Queen stands up and stops beside the World Tree Spirit, while the World Tree Spirit''s hand prates her heart andes out with a small multicolored crystal glowing so brightly that I can hardly look forward to it at the moment which this crystal appeared the energies around that are always in flux stop there and hither and remain motionless. I force myself to look at the crystal and see that it has a thinner and longer shape, plus the crystal seemed full of boundless vitality and had a strong presence, the crystal was the size of one of my fingers. "This is the seed of the World Tree, with it a new sister will be born in this world." (Luth) "You''d better keep this seed from now on, your Aura with the power of Harmony and Chaos will be something very nourishing for the seed, it can allow it to grow stronger and faster when it''s nted." (Luth) "..." (I) I was shocked by what I was seeing, but I was more shocked by what I was feeling, somehow I could feel that that little crystal was connected to everything around it, in fact, it was connected to the environment itself as if it were part of it. I didn''t even dare to get close to that seed, I could feel the total calm near that seed and so I didn''t want to get close. ,m "Stretch out your hand, the Seed needs to be linked to someone inmunion with nature at all times, you will have to carry it in your body to the Dark Continent." (Luth) "I hadn''t been told I needed to store this in my body." (I) "Don''t worry, you won''t even realize it''s there, believe me, I''ve had it inside me for centuries" (Luthien) "..." (I) I reach out my hand reluctantly, then the World Tree spirit pushed the crystal on the back of my right hand. "Now you are ready to go whenever you want to the Dark Continent." (Luthien) Chapter 421 Cap 420: Sorry, Wrong Door(Chapter Preview) When the seed of the World Tree entered my body I felt every trace of energy flow from my entire body to my right hand. When the seed was already inside my hand a multicolored triangr crystal was on the back of my hand with tribal tattoos that resembled roots around it. "What should I do with itter? How do I get it out of my hand to give it to the Elves of the Dark Continent?" (I) "You won''t deliver, you''ll nt the World Tree and about taking the crystal, you won''t take it, now that crystal is part of you just like the one Luthien has on his forehead." (Luth) "What? So how do I nt the World Tree without the seed?" (I) "The crystal is not the seed, it''s just the receptacle or shell for the seed." (Luth) "The body of a World Tree is not a physical thing, this is an ethereal Tree that does not have a physical body." (Luth) "You must think that this gigantic Tree behind me is my body, but you''re wrong, this is just my bark, it serves to protect me and at the same time contain my power, if it weren''t for that everyone on this continent would die with the small amount of power that emanates from my body." (Luth) "..." (I) "My true body is in a separate space within my shell, my body is made of pure crystallized energy." (Luth) "What you will nt in the Dark Continent will be the true seed in the form of energy and soul, the seed will leave the husk it was born with and form a new husk of its own using the energy of the Dark Continent, it should take a week to you now." (Luth) "Also this process will generate a continuous wave of monsters while the shell is not fully formed, remember it only has one chance and should not be interrupted." (Luth) "I feel like I was tricked, you told me there would be no battles." (I) "But you won''t fight, you''ll be too busy nting the seed for a week." (Luthien) Sigh "I already knew things wouldn''t be that easy." (I) "How exactly am I supposed to nt this thing?" (I) "You just have to put your hand in the soil and tell the soul inside the seed toe out, the seed will choose a tree that is nice and use it as a base to be its new bark." (Luth) "Meanwhile you will directly pour your mana, spirit energy, and Ki while covering the tree and the seed at the same time." (Luth) "How much time do I have to get there?" (I) "It must be around 130 years before that continent starts to suffer." (Luthien) "But if you could do it as soon as possible it would be better." (Luthien) "So should I get out of here right now?" (I) "No, if possible you can go ahead with your n to stay here for three months, there''s something else we want to talk to you about before you leave, so if you coulde to talk to me before you leave that would be perfect." (Luthien) "Can''t you tell me now since I''m in front of you right now?" (I) "No, we need to prepare first, that''s also the best for you as you''ll find out as much as we ourselves will also figure out how to do what we''re thinking about." (Luth) "Everythinges, so I''m going to spend time in the vige with mypanions." (I) "I will also call everyone in the Dungeon out, I hope they have room for more than 7000 people." (I) "Don''t worry, I''m going to ask some earth-element mages to build simple houses for four people, this should take about six days as there will be thousands of houses." (Luthien) "Then I''d better wait a few days to call the others." (I) "Besides, I can call the Arachnes to build makeshift tents if I need to, that way it would be less work for you." (I) "That would be of great help, I was thinking of making these makeshift houses on thend between the forest where we are and the vige, you must have noticed that there is arge area of ??vacantnd." (Luthien) "If you want you can call the Arachnes in the forest nearby, I will warn the Elf leaders of the council about this, I will also warn Aredhel to guide the Arachnes." (Luthien) "Alright, I''ll leave it to do that tomorrow so you have time to warn the others." (I) After that I waited another whole day while the girls slept, during that time I was talking to the Elf Queen and the World Tree Spirit, I was talking to them about what the Dungeon people will do in the vige. After the girls woke up we returned to the vige after almost three weeks away, when I open the door I see the Dragonewt woman I first saw at the vige gates when I first arrived. "Sorry, wrong door." (I) "..." (Karina) "Let''s go to the training grounds." (I) "(I don''t know why, but I think I''d better run as fast as possible.)" (me) As soon as I open the door and see her smiling at me I get annoyed for some reason so I close the door and use my lines on the door to keep her from leaving, I run to the training ground with La and Orion in her puppy form on mine. shoulders, with Nix in my shadow and with Sakura wrapped around my arm. "Wait! Why doesn''t this door open..." (Karina) With my current speed, it only took me a few seconds to get to the training ground where everyone is training, but as soon as I get there a figure descends from the sky in front of me. "Why did you run?" (Karina) "Why did you follow me?" (I) "I just want to talk to you for a few minutes." (Karina) "But I don''t want to talk to you, I feel like I''ll get in even more trouble if I do." (I) "You know you owe me for the letter I sent you." (Karina) "Exactly because of that, it makes it seem like I already knew that your brother was walking into a trap and that I was going there to finish off his attackers." (I) "That''s right, I knew he would be safe, I had found out about the faceless brothers when I first met them, I felt the chains that bound them." (Karina) "I was going to warn my family, but the Dragon God sent me an oracle during a dream not to do that, he also told me that my brother was not in danger and even told me what I should do afterward like the letter I sent... " (Karina) "Before you continue I want you to know that I don''t want to get involved with another God, besides I don''t want any more problems." (I) Karinaughs at my words, I also feel like the others were running toward me after noticing my presence. "I just need you to do something for me as payment for the letter." (Karina) "No." (I) "Are you sure?" (Karina) "Yes." (I) "What if I say I can awaken your True Dragon bloodline?" (Karina) "..." (I) Chapter 422 Cap 421: The Priestess And The Dragon(Chapter Preview) "What did you say?" (I) "I said there''s a way to awaken your True Dragon bloodline, but you need to agree to do something first." (Karina) This Princess of Cartoza Kingdom is being a headache, ever since I received that letter I knew it would be a problem to find her, but what she said really interested me, the True Dragon bloodline is one of the most powerful I have, fully awakening this bloodline would greatly increase my strength. "Master!!!" (Ibuki/Diana) "Wee back, Master." (Nira/Freya) "You took your time this time, Dad." (Vanessa) "I''m d to see you, safe Master, I was starting to think something had been done to you." (Jade) "I tried to tell them nothing would happen to you, but you took too long to get back." (Sophia) "I''m fine, I was busy doing something very important." (I) "Where''s Kira?" (I) "Kira has been training every day with the Gray Elves, the first few days she came back injured, but as the days went by there were less and less injuries." (Diana) "What did she say about the reason for the injuries?" (I) "She says it''s because of the training, I believe since most injuries are superficial in vital areas and in areas that will immobilize a person." (Diana) "I''ll talk to everyone soon, but first I have to talk to this troubled Princess so you can go back to what you normally do, I''ll meet you at the houseter." (I) "Yes." (all) "Follow me to a quieter ce." (I) I use my wings and fly to the forest near the temple of the World Tree, I noticed that that forest is too silent and calm for us to stay. Karinaes flying up behind me, Ind where she has an old tree down and then I sit down as Karinands in front of me. "Let''s talk here, so exin to me first what you want." (I) "Before that, I need you to know that I don''t care about my position as Princess of the Cartoza Kingdom." (Karina) "I am and always will be a Priestess of the Dragon God Akatosh." (Karina) "But I''m just a simple Priestess for now, as a Priestess I have the Dragon God''s protection, but that also limits my growth and potential." (Karina) "I need to be a High Priestess to leave this protection behind and obtain the Dragon God''s Blessings in its ce." (Karina) "I still don''t understand what all this has to do with me." (I) "I just want you to understand the bigger picture, so maybe you can understand my decisions so far." (Karina) "Then go on, I want to know why you want to talk to me so badly." (I) "There are certain requirements to be a High Priestess, I already fulfill all but one that I am not able to fulfill without help." (Karina) "By help you mean me?" (I) "Yes." (Karina) "A High Priestess should not be a Dragon, that''s why we are the representatives of the Dragon God and Dragons for the other races." (Karina) "But a High Priestess must participate in an awakening ceremony with a True Dragon, it will turn the Dragon God''s protection into Blessings allowing me to finally receive my God''s power." (Karina) "..." (I) "The thing is, True Dragons don''t ept doing this kind of thing easily, each True Dragon has its own requirements, that''s why the Awakening ceremony forms a bond between the two parties." (Karina) "So you..." (I) "I want you to be the real Dragon who does the awakening ceremony with me." (Karina) "But I''m not a Dragon, look at my appearance." (I) "Maybe I could be mistaken for a Dragonewt, but I''m not a Dragon, I''m just a Vampire." (I) "You don''t understand, you can already be considered a True Dragon, you have a pure Dragon bloodline and you must already have the title that proves it, right?" (Karina) "..." (I) "Your silence just confirms what I already knew." (Karina) I actually have this title of True Dragon, but Nix also has that title, so why does she know about me and not about Nix. "Why not look for a True Dragon elsewhere, I''m sure you would be able to find one much more powerful than I am." (I) "No, it has to be you, I need to find a Dragon that has as much Affinity with me as possible." (Karina) "I was born with Affinity for three pure elements which are light, fire and wind." (Karina) "Even without considering the other two elements, just the light element would be a problem, the Light element Dragons are mostly on the Church of Light side, those who are not with the Church of Light are scattered and would not to ept." (Karina) "So there''s only..." (I) "Exactly, besides that Aredhel told me that there are many Fairies and Spirits that follow you in the vige, it seems that they are these strange Fairies and Spirits with more than one element." (Karina) "Besides I know about the Dragon in its shadow and I can see this Fairy, the two of them have more than one different element, the Holy Beast that was with you also had many elements." (Karina) "How do you know about Sakura?" (I) "I saw you getting the trinity." (Karina) "..." (I) "You may not know it, but True Dragons are divided ording to their elements, Dragons with more than one element are rare." (Karina) "That''s why it would be very difficult for me to find someone with more than one element that matches mine, so it has to be you who I''m mostpatible with." (Karina) "During your process to obtain the trinity I felt the elements that you possess, you have almost all elemental affinities including the same elements that I have." (Karina) "But I can''t do this awakening ceremony with..." (I) "Don''t try to lie, I know the truth just from seeing the Holy Beast, Fairy, and Spirit that were with you, they have many of your characteristics which shows that they went through a very powerful awakening ceremony that conveyed a bit of you to them." (Karina) "Why would I do that to you, it will involve forming a connection with you, I don''t want to do that." (I) "I am a believer of the Blood Goddess Selene, my daughter is a Priestess of the Blood Goddess, so I don''t want to have any connection with other Gods anymore." (I) "But it wouldn''t be without rewards, during the Awakening ceremony the power of the Dragon God will involve both of us, it will help you to fully awaken your bloodline for its next evolution." (Karina) "If you don''t take this opportunity you may have to wait a long time even for a Vampire like you." (Karina) I close my eyes like I''m thinking, but I''m actuallymunicating with Nix who knows more about Dragons than I do. "(Is she right, Nix?)" (I) "(Yes, a True Dragon''s bloodline is too powerful for your body, but even if she is telling the truth, you won''t receive the power of True Dragons, but your power should at least double again.)" ( Nix) "(What she''s not telling you is that for the True Dragons and the religion that believes in the Dragon God Akatosh, when a Dragon performs a ceremony with a Priestess is the same as marrying her, this is an ancient custom. )" (Nix) "..." (I) I''m confused for a second before I realize I''ve been considering this and shake my head with the truth that I was almost tricked into getting married. "You almost got me this time, trying to trick me like that, your answer is still no." (I) "Where did I try to trick you? I''ve been honest all along." (Karina) "Just forgot to tell me about the wedding part." (I) "..." (Karina) "Apparently your Dragon told you, but he told you only halfway, but your view of this is different from the truth." (Karina) "Then exin it to me, no fuss this time." (I) "Marriage is just a custom followed most of the time, it''s not always performed and it''s not a requirement either, but I must say that I will be strongly attached to you as my power wille in part from you." (Karina) "So you''re not trying to trick me?" (I) "(It was a very simplified exnation, but she told the truth.)" (Nix) "(ept her Master''s proposal, it would be good to have more strong people before going to the Dark Continent, we have few people in SSS Grade, she is already quite strong, if she goes through Awakening her strength will be equivalent to yours.)" ( Nix) "..." (I) What Nix said makes sense, I don''t know about the forces of the Dark Continent, I think I''ll have to ask Lilian about itter since it''s her homnd. Also, the Elf Queen said something about monster wave for a week, maybe it''s better to have a little more strong people on our side. After a few minutes of thinking, I look at Karina sitting on another tree trunk looking at me expectantly. "You know that you will be subordinate to me after awakening due to my skill, right?" (I) "Fine with me, I heard from your mates that you want to travel, this is perfect for me as I don''t want to stay in this boring ce forever." (Karina) Sigh I hope I''m not making the wrong decision. Chapter 423 Cap 422: Dungeon Changes(Chapter Preview) After what I talked to Karina she will follow me for a few days so I can get to know her better, and because of that, she will live with us for a while. I go back to the training ground and see everyone''s progress, Diana and Ibuki were having an unarmed fight using only their Martial Arts, it looks like Ibuki has been training his Martial Art the way I told her. One should not rely solely on training with swords or any other weapon, if one''s weapon is destroyed duringbat or stolen by the enemy, one must know how to fight on their own. Diana and Ibuki''sbats are mostly speed-focused, I can see that Ibuki even mimics some of Diana''s moves incorporating that into what I''ve already taught her. I turn to Jade and she''s fighting a giant, she has no other way to call this ten-foot-tall man who looks more like a mountain of muscle. He seems to be quite strong and with a strong defense, but his speed is also quite high which I didn''t expect, but after a closer look I understand that just like Diana does, this Giant is using the wind element to increase his speed. He is being a strong enemy against Jade, but she has better reflexes and a very flexible body, it seems like she is using this to her advantage in an exceptional way. I turn to another arena and see Freya facing the same archer as before, but this time they are not using arrows, they are using the bow as the melee type weapon, I see that Freya''s bow has been modified to also have wooden des at the ends. It seems that Freya has been practicing these strange hand-to-handbat techniques with a bow. I look to the side and see Nira learning about Runes from an Elf who looks to be about 40 years old and walks with three spirits around her. Nira must be learning more about blow spiritual techniques. Looks like Nira has been training too, I''m surprised. I look at a ce that is having an intense battle, who are there are Sophia and her father Ramon. The two are fighting but you can still see that Sophia is at the disadvantage without being able tond a single hit on her father, but I can see her growth, now she is giving her father a harder fight. It appears that Sophia has been using her anger at her father to propel her forward in her training. But I don''t understand why she is still angry, I showed her a hologram of my conversation with him, now she must know that her father really loves her, so why are they fighting so intensely? At the end of the day we all returned to the house we had been using during our stay in this vige. When I arrived at the house, everyone started to talk about what has been happening during these almost three weeks, basically, all they did was a train, after that, I tell everyone about Karina. After that I tell everyone what happened to me and what we were going to do, everyone seemed surprised by the mission I epted to do, but they also seemed excited about going to another continent. With everyone knowing what we are going to do, I tell Nira to go and ask for the construction of a good boat to use during the trip, I said that I wanted a beautiful boat, discreet, big, resistant, and fast. I also said that it must be reinforced with magic, we could go flying, but I want to enjoy the boat trip if possible. After that, I go to my room to talk to Nix about the Dungeon and leave the others talking to Sakura in the living room. "What do you mean master?" (Nix) "I want to talk to you about the Dungeon, it''s about time to put this Dungeon to work." (I) Nixes out of my shadow and sits on the edge of the bed where I''m sitting, I grab a bottle of a drink that looks like Vodka and give it to her, Nix likes strong drinks, meanwhile, I grab a drink that resembles some citrus juice mixed in with Vodka, it was very tasty, it was the first time I drank it, but I liked it. "In the next few days we are going to take the people out of the Dungeon to interact with the people of the Elf vige, during that time you can make all the modifications we have been discussing." (I) "But do you have enough DP to do everything?" (I) "No, I should be able to set up some monster spawn points for one or two floors at most." (Nix) "Then do that, that would be better as it will automatically summon monsters from time to time without consuming more DP." (I) "Yes, exactly as you wanted, master." (Nix) "I wanted to open the Dungeon here, outside the vige, but with so few monsters it''s difficult." (I) "By the strength of the people of this vige, it seems that there must be strong monsters in the Illusory Forest, with our strength we could capture them and kill them inside the Dungeon, this would give us more DP as we would win twice, we would win by killing the monster and for releasing the monster''s soul." (Nix) "But what about Dungeon absorbing the dead monster?" (I) "I thought we could keep the monster materials as Lyra, Anton, Rakan, and Tania might have some use for the body parts of these powerful monsters." (Nix) "That''s a good idea, it will at least speed things up." (I) "How long does the master n to stay in this vige?" (Nix) "I was nning to stay 3 or 4 months, we can get a lot of resources in this Forest to build the city, besides that we need some rest." (I) "We may have an opportunity to get a lot of resources and at the same time get a lot of DP." (Nix) "What would that opportunity be?" (I) "I''m not sure when that will happen, but it should happen during the period you want to stay here." (Nix) "The Annual Monster Wave." (Nix) "This happens every year during the change from one year to the next, the energies of the world go out of control and frenzied for a period of 3 to 5 days, this causes hundreds or thousands of monsters to spawn depending on the amount of energy in the region, plus there are usually waves of monstersing out of the Dungeons as well." (Nix) "It will be a good opportunity for us, master." (Nix) "(This looks more like an apocalyptic event to me.)" (I) Chapter 424 Cap 423: Leonardo Is Excited(Chapter Preview) The next day I get up early and put on my clothes after using a potion of liquid soap, but before leaving the room I cover Ibuki and Diana in my bed. I leave the room and find Orion sleeping on the bedroom door with La sleeping on top of him, I walk past them and go get something to eat. After I ate I leave to go towards the forest behind the vige, I find Luthien and Aredhel already waiting for me at the exit of the vige. "Good morning." (I) "Good morning, we were waiting for you." (Luthien) "..." (Aredhel) "I already warned the Arachnes, asked Nix to talk to themst night, also asked her to exin what has been happening to the others." (I) "You can start calling them from tomorrow." (Luthien) "Did you exin to the Council leaders about the Dungeon?" (I) "No, I told them that their subordinates are arriving in the next few days, I also told them they wouldn''t need to pass the tests." (Luthien) "I assume you said the approximate number of them, right?" (I) "He said that there were thousands of people of various different races, he also said to use only themonnguage tomunicate." (Luthien) "Thank you for that." (I) "Where do you want me to call the Arachnes?" (I) "Inside the forest if possible, I don''t want others to see your Dungeon." (Luthien) "OK." (I) Luthien is acting personally this time probably so there is no mistake, I thought Aredhel would have a more active role now, but around Luthien, she is meek and calm, but I still see the look of hostility from this High Priestess when she looks at me. The three of us head to the forest where they saw me opening the Dungeon''s gate, they saw a big Dragon''s heading out of the shadows with its jaws open, then hundreds of Arachnes came out of the Dungeon. The one who led them was Nix who slept inside the Dungeon, Helena who was in charge of the Arachnes was beside her, in addition, ¨¦rica and H were also with her. Hes up to me and kneels down, ¨¦rica on the other hand runs to me and gives me a very long kiss. "You big idiot, how can you keep me waiting so long inside the Dungeon?" (¨¦rica) "Nix must have exined things to you and the others, I only had the opportunity to call more people because the head leader of this vige allowed it." (I) "How long have you been following the rules of people other than yourself?" (¨¦rica) cough cough "This is a matter of politeness, she seemed to me like someone understanding and direct, so the least I can do is respect the rules of this ce for now." (I) "You say that, but you want to release the dungeon people in this vige, I''m sure you didn''t tell them about the dungeon culture." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "(That''s true, Elves are a naturally beautiful race, letting Dungeon people loose in this ce might not be a good idea.)" (I) I close my eyes and mentallymunicate with Nix who re-enters the Dungeon to warn the people of the Dungeon about respecting other people while she''s here, also told them not to try anything with the men or women of this vige without the person''s permission. After Nix entered the Dungeon I remembered that one of the most sexually active races was the Arachnees in front of me, so I had to spend some time talking to them about respecting the rules of the ce. That''s when I remembered someone, a ce full of beautiful Elves like this is going to be the paradise for Nn, this damn pervert will probably spend the whole day hitting on Elves, I guess I''ll have to talk to him so he doesn''t overdo it while you are in this vige. Nn can only think all day about gambling and women. ---------- After a long conversation with the Arachnes about what they should do and where I leave them talking to Aredhel who knows what she should do and knows the ce better. After that, I spend the rest of the day keepingpany with ¨¦rica who insisted on having a date as payment for leaving her alone for so long. ----------- The next day I wake up a little tired and leave the room, today I have many things to do, so I ask Nix to apany Leonardo out of the Dungeon today as I want to talk to him about new ideas for building the city. I go outside the vige this time through the gate to get out of the barrier that protects the vige, outside I find Roman, Luthien, and Sophia. As I get closer I realize that it wasn''t Sophia, even though they looked a lot like this woman has a more imposing and authoritative presence, the only thing I could think of is that she could be Sophia''s sister. "Why are you here?" (I) "Carolina wanted to see in person the people who would be staying during that time." (Luthien) "You are talking about thousands of people, do you have any idea that we have to think about feeding so many people?" (Carolina) "You are only looking out for where you are going to stay, but there are many other things you should consider." (Carolina) "How are we going to exin all this to the people of the vige?" (Carolina) "Don''t talk to the Queen like that, I''m sure she knows what she''s doing." (Roman) Sigh "Stop talking, all you know how to do is fight, what do you know about running a vige?" (Carolina) "You are very serious Carolina, you have nothing to worry about, they will be able to take care of their own food." (Luthien) "Anyone following Zenos won''t be a weakmoner who needs to be taken care of or protected, right Zenos?" (Luthien) "You''re right, I''m more concerned with what we talked about earlier." (I) "Don''t worry about it, you''d be surprised how weing Elves are, we don''t judge people by their race or appearance as humans tend to say." (Luthien) I spent a few minutes talking and found out that Carolina was Sophia''s mother, which shocked me again when I remembered that Elves shouldn''t be judged by their appearance. I also found out that Carolina was a member of the vige council, she represented all the Dark Elves. It seems that Roman was just the general of the vige, even though he is the strongest Dark Elf he doesn''t have the ability to run the vige, Carolina seemed to be angry with him for something. After these minutes of talking I move a little away from the gate to a ce that will not be visible from the gate to everyone else, so I open the Dungeon gate. At this point everyone from the Dungeon was leaving, Lilith was in a human form and that must mean she learned the transformation technique that ¨¦rica uses, she looked like a sweet young girl, I worry that someone would believe this facade and try to approach her with ulterior motives, I feel sorry for the idiot who does this. Lilian also came out and knelt in front of me next to Barok who was already kneeling from having left a few seconds before. When Sapphire came out of the Dungeon I was surprised to see that she looked younger and her body got a little bigger, her presence is also much stronger, it seems that she evolved and was not the only one. Ivan was using his Spectral Body to appear to be Human, but his presence was very strong, he appeared to be the same as always, but his presence was not second to Sapphire''s which means he must have evolved too. One more person caught my attention, Leonardo appeared running from the Dungeon gate holding severalrge papers wrapped in his arms as he ran towards me with his eyes shining. "Master Zenos, master Zenos... Nix told me that I can add some Elf buildings to the city project, is that true???" (Leonardo) "(He looks very excited.)" (I) "We''ll have time to talkter, but yes it''s true." (I) "I always wanted to mix different architectures together, but after my proposals were turned down so many times in the past I thought I was the only one who saw the innovation of it." (Leonardo) "When you said that you would give me freedom for these things I was still trying to contain myself to the rational, but it seems I can make all the changes I thought of in my spare time and..." (Leonardo) I stopped paying attention to what Leonardo was saying, he was so excited that he opened the papers with the city maps and the design of different buildings on the ground and started drawing at the speed of light while talking to himself. "(Why are there so many strange people around me?)" (I) I didn''t have time to think about the excited Leonardo, I had to put the order in the situation that was getting almost out of control, I also had to get Barok and Lilian to stand up. I had to say hello to my kidsing out of the Dungeon, keep the Lizardman from getting on their knees in front of me, and stop Tania and Anton''s quarrel over an outfit that one of Anton''s tools ripped by ident, I also had to run to stop Samira who wanted to hug the Elf Queen while drooling, she has the same weakness for cute things as Diana, but tend to have higher control, I can''t me her as the Elf Queen''s appearance is actually very cute. "(I think it should stop Diana from getting close to the Elf Queen, I''m afraid of what she might do.)" (I) Chapter 425 Cap 424: Projects Of A City(Chapter Preview) After some time I managed to control the situation outside the Dungeon, Nix closes the Dungeon gate and enters using my shadow as a gate to appear in the Cradle of Spirits, she will be busy taking care of the Dungeon modifications for the rest of the day. I tell everyone to behave while they''re here, meanwhile it looks like Luthien, Catarina, and Roman were surprised by the people of the vige, but I can''t me them. I was also surprised when I saw so many peopleing out of the Dungeon of different races, I think after being away from the Dungeon for so long and seeing other cities it started to sink in how strange it is for so many races to live together like this. I apany everyone to the vige gates along with Roman and Carolina, Luthien doesn''t like to show himself to the vige people, so she disappeared in front of us, it was only after that that Elsaris was able to control her sister. We all pass through the vige gates and through the vige to get to the other side where the houses are still being built, but it looks like it''s not long to finish so I decided to do it today. I tell everyone we''re going to be here for a few months before I leave, I imagine everyone already knows that. After that we organize where everyone will live, meanwhile, Sophia appears with Jade to gather people from the Dungeon to go hunting for today''s food, and hundreds of people go along. Caryna and Freya start moving things forward for when the meat arrives, so they start preparing the side dishes, including the French fries I taught them to make. Luthienughed at how I was using an alchemy ingredient to make food for thousands of people, she said I was practically burning money but I didn''t care, who can live without a hamburger and fries throwing the first stone. While everyone was there I threw all the work of keeping everything under control into the hands of Sapphire and Ivan. So I went with Leonardo to talk about the projects for the city as he looked like a madman writing on his papers as he walked. I took Leonardo inside the house where we''ve been staying, we go over to the dining room table where I take everything off while Leonardo throws his papers open across the table. "Here we''ll be able to talk better, so take a deep breath and say what you have to say calmly so I can understand." (I) "..." (Leonardo) Leonardo puts down his pen and the reading crystal he was using as he draws on the papers on the table, so he takes a few deep breaths before starting to speak in a more normal way. "Master Zenos, the truth is that the drawing I showed you about the city projects was not everything I had done, I thought you wouldn''t approve of all my ideas, so I didn''t show everything, between these ideas there were some tree contractions like the one we''re in now." (Leonardo) "I liked this ce a lot, but I don''t know how you can mix this kind of architecture in a city with normal buildings." (I) "The city''s design is round without walls, after all, we don''t need walls as we won''t be attacked inside the Dungeon." (Leonardo) "I had made drawings about a neighborhood of pensions and restaurants where there would only be these tree constructions, so the streets would be made of reinforced earth like in this vige where we are." (Leonardo) "We can make this cone-shaped neighborhood of the city center where the master asked that a garden with flowers and trees be built to the edges of the city." (Leonardo) "That might work, but if the trees are all the same size and arranged in order like the other buildings in town, it won''t look so pretty." (I) "I thought about that too, but the answer to that is simple, we just need to have buildings of different sizes and a bit cluttered, the streets in this part of the city would not be straight, but would form paths as if walking through a forest of truth." (Leonardo) "This looks nice in the imagination, but what would it look like in real life?" (I) "I''ve done a lot of drawings, we''re lucky to have the Nymphs with us, plus we have the Fairies and Spirits to help too." (Leonardo) "With that, we might be able to shape the trees as well as the Elves, plus the castle I was nning to make for the master outside the city might have a big blood tree growing inside the castle grounds, it would be magical." (Leonardo) "Wait, wait! What castle? Who said I want a castle?" (I) "The master is the leader of a city of thousands of people, you need a castle, this demonstrates your authority and the respect that everyone has for you." (Leonardo) "But I don''t want..." (I) "I''m sorry master, but I don''t have a choice about the castle, many people from Dungeon are pressuring me to build the castle, the project is already ready." (Leonardo) "I''m too happy with my current life to die now, so this castle has to be built." (Leonardo) "Who is threatening you? Was it ¨¦rica? Was it Ivan? Maybe it was Lilith or H?" (I) "All the options and more..." (Leonardo) "..." (I) "(Why don''t I have the right to choose whether or not I want a castle?)" (I) It seems that I don''t have much control over my own city, I wanted to say that there will be no castle, but with these crazy people threatening Leonardo, I''m not sure if I would be able to defend him, due to the bizarre amount of sweating out of his body right now he knows it too. I don''t think his life would be in danger, but I''m not sure what these madmen would do to him. Sigh "At least tell me it''s going to be a small castle." (I) "..." (Leonardo) cough cough "Define small?" (Leonardo) "..." (I) Sigh "I give up, do what you want with the castle, I just don''t want to get into that topic again for the sake of my mental health, now tell me more about the other things." (I) "Thank you so much for making things easier for me master, thank you so much..." (Leonardo) "Alright, just continue with your exnation of the project." (I) "Alright, about the library..." (Leonardo) Chapter 426 Cap 425: Annual Monster Wave Information 1(Chapter Preview) After spending half the day with Leonardo discussing the city''s designs and seeing the drawings he had done I said he can start construction as soon as he has the materials. Leonardo told me that we already had almost all the materials he needed, the ones that were missing are materials that he can get here, what he said we would really need was the techniques that the Elves use during the construction of these houses inside the trees or the houses up in the trees. I said I would talk to the Elves to see if there were any builders who could teach the Nymphs to do the same. During the night I had been drugged again, I don''t remember much about what happened next, but I''m sure the one who drugged me was Kira. I''ve had very few opportunities to see Kira since we got here, but this time she''s been training alone, as part of her training she was probably chasing me all day in hiding, to help her in her training I always smiled looking exactly at the ce where she was, so she would have the opportunity to try different things to hide. This time I had noticed her presence, but I hadn''t noticed the poison in the food until it was toote, this was a very strong poison. After a long night, all I know is that this room is a mess with clothes strewn everywhere, I get up and cover the four girls, then leave my room and go to the bathroom to take a shower. As soon as I ate something I went to meet with Ivan and Sapphire, it was no surprise to see everyone in the ce where the Dungeon people are staying, besides Sakura was with Jade talking to Sapphire. I walk over to them, I don''t see Ivan around here, but he must be training at the training ground if I''m not wrong. "Good morning. (I) "Good morning, master" (Jade) "Good morning, master Zenos." (Sakura) "Good morning you big heartless bastard." (Sapphire) "What an aggressive way to treat someone, what did I do?" (I) "You left Ivan and me in charge inside the Dungeon for weeks, then yesterday you disappear ying Ivan and me to sort things out." (Sapphire) "I have a lot to think about and a lot to do, I didn''t have time to do everything so I left some things I knew you two would have done well." (I) "But now I need to talk to you and Ivan one thing, where is he?" (I) "From what I hear he went to the training grounds to practice his sword swing." (Sapphire) "Are you busy right now, Sapphire?" (I) "Not at the moment, I had a lot to do yesterday, but today more than half of the people are sleeping, so it''s all quiet for now." (Sapphire) "Soe along with me, let''s find Ivan, I need to talk to the two of them, the others cane if they want." (I) "I will go together." (Sakura) "I have to train, but this time it will be alone as I will use my poisons." (Jade) "Instead of training alone you can call Lilith to train with you, she has resistance to poisons and abnormal status." (I) "That''s a great idea, thank you master." (Jade) "I''ll look for her now." (Jade) After Jade left to find Lilith, I went with Sapphire and Sakura to the training ground where we found Ivan fighting Ramon. It seems that Ivan has really reached the Lower Catastrophe Grade, he is only losing to Ramon due to a slight difference in strength, but in a matter ofbat technique, the two are evenly matched. After a while of waiting for their battle to end, I call Ivan to go to a restaurant for the four of us to talk about something, we found a restaurant where all dishes use fruit, I was interested in tasting so I went in with the others. "What are you wanting to talk about, master?" (Ivan) "What''s the problem we''re going to face this time?" (Sapphire) "Why do you think you''re going to have any problems? Maybe I just want to talk to you guys normally." (I) "You don''t fool anyone." (Sakura) "But this time I''m telling the truth, I just wanted to know more about the Annual Monster Wave." (I) "Now that you say it, it''s close to that time of year." (Sapphire) "To be honest I had forgotten about it, after 20 years trapped in a secret underground room I didn''t even remember it." (Ivan) "Why do you want to know about this?" (Sapphire) "Do you know when this should happen?" (I) "Should be a little over a month from now." (Sapphire) "If we stayed inside the dungeon it wouldn''t be a problem, but if we stayed in this vige then we would have a few months of battles, the first week is the worst part." (Sapphire) "For you to be talking about this, I imagine you want to fight in this vige, right?" (Ivan) "Yes, but I wanted to ask how do people defend themselves from this Annual Monster Wave?" (I) "Realms always empty viges that could not defend themselves to walled cities, all Adventurers usually return to their hometown to help defend or stay in the nearest city." (Ivan) "The Kingdoms prepare all year for this, the Guilds also help in the defense, the defenses are always very strong, but even so the number of deaths should be between 20% to 60% depending on the number of people helping in the defense and the level of preparation." (Ivan) "If there aren''t enough soldiers or Adventurers, if there aren''t enough potions or healers, if the walls aren''t well-tended, or if the number and strength of monsters are greater than expected, then a city can be destroyed or in rare cases, a Entire kingdom can be destroyed." (Ivan) "..." (I) "But these are extreme cases, as this is something that we face every year, it always has defense ns and credible withdrawal ns that cane in handy." (Ivan) "People can take refuge in fortresses or castles as ast line of defense, I''ve also heard of cases of cities spreading poison throughout the city to kill or ward off monsters while the poption stays safely inside a fortress." (Ivan) "This is more serious than I thought, does this happen every year all over the world?" (I) "Yes." (Ivan) "(That''s why there are so many strong people in this world, they face apocalyptic events every year, this world is crazy.)" (I) Chapter 427 Cap 426: Annual Monster Wave Information 2(Chapter Preview) The first time I heard about the Annual Monster Wave it sounded like an apocalyptic event, but now after hearing from Ivan I''m sure this is an apocalyptic event. The people of this world treat the wave of monsters the same way the people of my old world treated tornadoes or tsunamis, a force of nature that will happen whether you like it or not. These people have been through this so many times that they have methods of defending themselves from it, now I understand how the master of the Adventurer''s Guild Carlos, from the city of Valen which is in the Trigan Kingdom, was able to defend himself so quickly to the wave of monsters, he must have used ns he had already saved and people already knew what they had to do, this exins how he got so many potions so fast. I look at Ivan before turning to Sapphire who has listened to this quietly. "How did you used to defend yourself against the Wave of monsters in the mountain range, Sapphire?" (I) "Before Farus appeared there were many viges scattered throughout the mountain range, all viges areposed of many strong inhabitants, besides children and disabled there were not many people to defend themselves." (Sapphire) "As there were many viges, everyone manages to fight so as not to leave too many monsters for other viges, over the years there were only a few viges that could not defend themselves from the wave of monsters." (Sapphire) "And when did Farus start destroying these outlying viges? How did you deal with the Annual Monster Wave?" (I) "We didn''t do anything, we stayed hidden and let Farus'' troops fight the Annual Monster Wave, thanks to which his army wasn''t that big." (Sapphire) "We even tried to fight Farus during an Annual Monster Wave, but it didn''t work out." (Sapphire) "The Lamias never had to worry about defending the vige because that was when I fought to defend the vige." (Sakura) "Yes the Guardian always protected us, we were the only vige that had almost no deaths during the Annual Monster Waves." (Sapphire) "For you to be talking so much about the Annual Monster Wave, you must want to participate, right?" (Ivan) "Yes, I was thinking of doing it in this vige." (I) "This is a good time to pick up more useful materials for the Dungeon and at the same time stock up on food." (I) "You''re thinking about the DPs, right?" (Sakura) "That too, but how did you know about that?" (I) "Nix has told me a bit about Dungeon in the past." (Sakura) "The Monster Wave should happen soon, so I want you to see who among the people of the Dungeon will want to join the battle." (I) "Those who don''t fight will be sent into the Dungeon where they''ll be safe." (I) "That''s good, there are people who don''t want to fight anymore and just want to have a peaceful life." (Sapphire) "Sakura, can you do the same as before and protect those who are no longer able to fight?" (I) "I can do it, but this time it will be more difficult, the battle will be on arger scale and will be continuous for a few days, I can reduce the death toll a lot, but it will be difficult to save everyone." (Sakura) "That''s enough, everyone who chooses to fight has to be ready to die, I myself am ready to die in every battle I''ve fought in my life." (Sapphire) "I must agree with Sapphire, we can''t save everyone in a situation like this and we shouldn''t waste time thinking about it." (Ivan) "We should focus on what we can do right now." (Ivan) I spend some more time chatting with Sapphire and Ivan before finishing the delicious food at this restaurant, then I pay and head off in a different direction with Sakura. "Are you still thinking about the Annual Monster Wave?" (Sakura) "Yes, ording to what I''ve learned so far there must be a World Tree on each continent, the purpose of World Trees is to regte and harmonize the energies of the world, so a global scale monster wave shouldn''t happen." (I) "Things are not as simple as you think, if it weren''t for the World Trees the Monster Waves would happen several times a day, but that wouldn''t even be the worst, the miasma would spread across the world causing the extinction of most Races. " (Sakura) "Sakura is right, even the World Tree cannotpletely control the flow of the World''s power." (Luthien) "..." (I/Sakura) Every day I feel that my senses are better, I can hear things further away, smell more urately, I can see farther and I can feel my surroundings better. But still, the Elf Queen appeared beside me without me even noticing. "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, I was just passing by and heard a little about what you want to do." (Luthien) "I appreciate your help, now let me clear your doubts." (Luthien) "One thing you should pay attention to is that you think the World Tree controls the energies of the world, but this is not true, the World Tree maniptes, absorbs, and harmonizes these energies." (Luthien) "This can prevent waves of normal monsters from happening almost every time, but even so, there are still many cases of waves of monstersing out of Dungeons." (Luthien) "The Annual Monster Wave happens because the end of the period of a yearpletes a cycle, with that a new cycle begins which affects the whole world, this is the period of renewal of the World." (Luthien) "Think of this cycle of a year as if it were just one day, think of this world as just a person who gets up from their bed full of energy and excited, throughout the day that person gets more and more tired, so at the end of the day that person is already exhausted when that person goes to sleep they end that cycle and start another when they wake up full of energy again." (Luthien) "The Annual Monster Wave is exactly that period, the energy that flows through this world from outside or from the world itself increases and goes wild for a while." (Luthien) "I think I understand the concept, but you could have exined it more clearly to people." (I) "I thought the exnation was very simple and easy to understand." (Sakura) I think I more or less understood what the Annual Monster Wave is. "Since you''re here, do you know when this Annual Monster Wave is going to happen?" (I) "Usually it starts in the first month of the new year, as I''m attached to the World Tree I can feel when the moment is going to happen, but there''s still a lot of time left, so I can''t answer you right now." (Luthien) "But you can enjoy the New Year''s Festival which will take ce at the beginning of thest week of the year." (Luthien) "What Festival is this?" (I) "This is a festival that is celebrated every year, in this festival we celebrate everything that happened during the year while we wish the next year to be prosperous, but it also serves for everyone to be able to spend their days with their family and friends if they don''t survive the Wave of Annual Monsters." (Luthien) "But the number of deaths in this type of battle is still lower than the deaths that happen during wars, most of the time since everyone prepares for it all year round." (Luthien) "I understand." (I) "(New year festival..)" (I) "Did you guys do that in the mountain range too, Sakura?" (I) "Yes, all viges did that, but because of the battle against Farus we haven''t celebrated this festival in a few years." (Sakura) "It will be good to celebrate this festival again here, I''m sure everyone at Dungeon will have a lot of fun." (Sakura) "I hope so, but I would like to hear more about how this festival is run." (I) "It is celebrated with dance, music, food, drink and with your family or friends." (Luthien) "There will be food stalls everywhere, there will be tables and chairs on the main streets throughout the vige, there will also be musicpetition here." (Luthien) "Is this festival celebrated in the same way everywhere?" (I) "Most of what I said, yes." (Luthien) "But the musicpetition is something our vige likes to do, in other ces they can have different events depending on local customs." (Luthien) "So you guys like music?" (I) "Yes, Music awakens feelings, music can bring harmony to everyone around, moreover, Fairies and Spirits love music." (Luthien) "So that''s a good thing to do in a vige that gets along so well with Fairies and Spirits." (I) "Can we also set up food and drink stalls?" (I) "Of course, I hope your food is good." (Luthien) "I''m sure Caryna and Freya will want to be a part of this." (I) "Also, the Orcs have a very strong drink that perhaps the most demanding Elves like." (I) I spent the rest of the day walking around the city after a few more minutes of talking with the Elf Queen about the festivals, I took the opportunity to go talk to Nn, but when I found him he was already talking to a beautiful Elf woman, he wasted no time. Chapter 428 Cap 427: New Years Festival(Chapter Preview) Time started to pass quickly as everyone got used to living in the Elf vige, one thing I noticed was that Sophia seemed happytely. After a conversation with Sophia she said that her father had finally worked up the courage toe to talk to her directly, it seems she didn''t talk to him about the things I showed her. She pretended she didn''t know anything as she continued to see him every day waiting for him to talk to her about it of his own ord. It seems Sophia''s mother was irritated the first time I met her because of her husband''sck of courage to talk to his own daughter. I was d Sophia had reconciled with her parents, I already knew the answer, but even so, I had to ask if Sophia would still continue to serve me even when I left this vige in a few months. As was to be expected, Sophia said that she would clearly continue to follow me, she swore an oath to serve me for the rest of her life when I first met her and said she was d she could. During our stay in this vige, Rakan and his subordinates have been working harder than ever, the theoretical mages were in paradise studying together with the Elves who had a great knowledge of magic and the battle mages spent their days training to perfect their magic while mages Elves with hundreds of years of experience told them. Rakan spent all day in the Elves'' library, I had to ask Lilith to drag him outside to eat. One thing I noticed was that H and Lilith had be very good friends, they even trained together, but H always won as she was much stronger. Luckily the two were in a more Human-like form, I didn''t even know H was capable of that until I saw her leaving the Dungeon the other day. The two of them are alwaysing after me, Lilith seems like a spoiled daughter always chasing her father''s attention and wanting to be close to me and H was even worse, there were days when I woke up with her waiting outside my room. When I went to talk to her, I found that the memories she has of her previous life when she was Farus were always lonely and dark, and she heard many stories from Lilith about her dead family. It seems like she just didn''t want to be alone, H has no family since she''s a monster summoned by the Dungeon, the closest family would be me and Nix, but because she always stays close to Lilith who seems to be a little obsessed with me being her father, H ended up bing more attached to me. One thing I''ve noticed is that H always seems very calm, but her attacks during training are cruel and brutal, but Lilith''s attacks are simr which makes their training a freak show for anyone who sees this, it seems like the two are trying to kill each other, but I know their attacks won''t be fatal. Sapphire seems to have be friends with Sophia''s mother, and Ivan on the other hand seems to have be friends with Ramon Sophia''s father. Vanessa and Lilian have been talking to the vige guests to spread Goddess Selene''s teachings, they weren''t trying to convert people to their religion, they were just trying to make others understand that Goddess Selene was not an evil Goddess. Everyone was doing their own thing in the Elf vige, it seems everyone was enjoying themselves. I went to talk to Caryna and Freya about the festival, Caryna had her eyes light up when she said we can set up a food and drink stall, and Freya was excited too. The two began walking through the vige''s restaurants to find out what the Elves like to eat. When Anton heard about the festival, he got the Orcs together to start producing drinks for the festival. Tania joined the Arachnes and started making clothes for the festival for everyone at the Dungeon, she was very excited. ----------- Time passed and the day of the festival arrived, I must say that I was surprised by the celebration, it seemed that it would never end, it was three straight days of partying, and it even looked like the Brazilian Carnival of my old world. There were people eating, drinking, and dancing in the streets all the time, the music never seemed to stop, Fairies and Spirits were dancing in the air while shining all over the ce, during the nights the view was magnificent. Anton, Diana, Sophia, Leo, Nix, and several people from the Dungeon always had a bottle of drink in their hands, they even had a drinkingpetition where Anton and Tania were a tie who never stopped drinking. Freya and Caryna''s food stall was the most crowded of customers at the festival, their food became famous overnight, and there were even customers who ate crying. During this festival there were only people from the vige of Elves and people from the Dungeon, the guests of the vige were informed that they should leave two weeks ago, that''s because after the festival the Elves will start the final preparations for the defense of the vige against the Annual Monster Wave. But I didn''t want to think about it at the moment, I never liked dancing, but everyone always dragged me to dance, it felt like I had no choice in the matter. I danced with my daughters, with my 4 lovers, and with other women from the vige, but there were people in my group that were even more popr, my son Irius had many women around him including Elves. Irina didn''t dance with any man besides me and her brother, she spent all the remaining time dancing with other women who by the way were many who wanted to dance with her. Vanessa seemed to like to sing a lot, apart from dancing with me she didn''t dance with anyone else and spent her time singing, her voice was so wonderful that many times people stopped dancing to listen. Barok started an arm wrestling match with the men of the vige and the Dungeon, as expected Anton and Ivan also wanted to participate, to my surprise, Anton almost tied with Ivan who lost against Barok. The parties were wonderful, everyone wearing colorful clothes and having fun, it didn''t even look like they would soon be getting ready for an almost apocalyptic event. Chapter 429 Cap 428: Annual Monster Wave Part 1(Chapter Preview) On the third day of the festival, it was already the second sleepless night for everyone, it seems that people don''t know the meaning of the word tiredness. I didn''t want to dance anymore, I also had my stomach full of delicious food, so I walked away to enjoy the view, I was on top of a tree seeing that colorful and light-filled scene with everyone having fun, and a smile forms in my face. "Looks like you''re having fun." (Luth) I look to my side and to my surprise, the World Tree spirit was sitting next to me watching the festivities as well. "I''m surprised to see you so far from your body." (I) "I can go anywhere on this continent I want, but it affects the ongoing purification and harmonizing of energies, so I don''t normally do that." (Luth) "But the vige isn''t far away, so it doesn''t matter if Ie here, so I like to drop by sometimes and see people." (Luth) "Luthien is not with you?" (I) "She must be pretending to be a kid down there at the party somewhere." (Luth) "You should also go downstairs to enjoy the party." (I) "I already did that, you even danced with me, don''t you remember." (Luth) "..." (I) The World Tree spirit passes its hand in front of its facepletely changing its appearance to that of a normal Elf woman with a sweet smile, I remember this Elf also pulling me to dance yesterday. Then she passes her hand in front of her face again and her appearance returns to normal. "This body you''re seeing is just a materialization of energy, it''s not an actual physical body, so I can shape it to whatever appearance I want." (Luth) "Why do so many people want to dance with me, even Luthien pulled me to dance on the first day." (I) "It was because she did that that they all started doing the same, seeing their eyes I didn''t dare say no." (I) "Stopining, you know you had fun too." (Luth) Sigh "Yes it was a lot of fun, I wish this moment wouldst forever." (I) I look up at the starry sky above my head and images of everything I''ve been through in this world sh through my head. "Since I came into this world, there have been few times I''ve been able to have fun and rx like these three days." (I) "Most of the time I was involved in battles or had some n in ce, I also know that more situations like this will happen in the future." (I) "You are a Vampire, your life if no one kills you will be very long, you will have many opportunities to live days like today." (Luth) "Otherwise you can just create these days, you''re building a city, so have whatever festivities you want." (Luth) "You''re right, I have to learn to stop thinking too much about the future, that''s a bad habit of mine." (I) After a few more minutes of conversation, the spirit of the World Tree disappears as I head back to enjoy the end of this festival. ---------- The next day people were sleeping on the tables or on the floor, everyone was tired, and the once lively vige was silent with only the sound of people breathing. I wanted to be asleep too, but I was being suffocated by a mountain of Fairies and Spirits sleeping on top of me, I had to hide inside my shadow to get out without waking them up. I didn''t understand why all these Spirits and Fairies were on top of me until I noticed that Orion wasn''t with me, he was responsible forpletely hiding my Aura so that wouldn''t happen. I look around and see Orion back to his great normal appearance, he had his head inside a barrel of liquor as hey sleeping, Lilith and H were lying beside him using his wings as a nket. I leave him sleeping for today and look around, I find a girl sitting on the branch of a tree smiling at thendscape of people sleeping. "Why are not you sleeping?" (I) "I''ve already slept, I don''t get tired as easily as you do, so I wanted to enjoy some silence." (Luthien) "Today is going to be a big hangover for everyone." (I) "I know, but they''ll have to be fine for tomorrow to start preparing for the Annual Monster Wave, looks like it''s going to happen within 5 days from today." (Luthien) "Do you think it will be okay?" (I) "Yeah, I won''t be able to help as I''ll be too busy with the World Tree trying to harmonize this crazy energy." (Luthien) "But with you and your followers here it will be much easier to take care of this, I just hope as few people as the possible die, I don''t like to see my people die." (Luthien) "Don''t worry, Sakura will help rescue people who aren''t in a fighting condition, she''s very good at it." (I) "You''ve been a big help since you arrived, thank you." (Luthien) "Don''t thank me, you also know my intentions aren''tpletely pure to do all this." (I) "I know, but it doesn''t change the end result and for that I thank you." (Luthien) ---------- Just as I imagined that day after the end of the festival was full of people having a bad hangover, in addition, many people were so tired that they couldn''t even go home alone. It was an interesting scene to watch, but the next day everyone started moving, weapons were undergoingst-minute maintenance to make sure they were in battle condition. Mages were in preparation for ritual barrier spells orrge-scale attacks, the archers positioned their tokens close to where they stood. Traps started to be set up around the vige, the vige has always been in the same ce, the spatial barrier around the vige just transports the person to the other side while a barrier of disorientation confuses people''s minds not to notice the difference in distance, but with such arge number of monsters, the space barrier won''t handle it. That''s why everyone who will fight receives a temporary mark on their bodies so they won''t be affected by the barriers around the city, so they''ll be able to fight without problems. All the barrier mages are being positioned to repair the barriers if necessary, but Irina is not among them, it seems that after a conversation I had with her some time ago, she has been training a new way to use her barrier barriers. more aggressive way. The Dungeon people will be led by me, Ivan, Sapphire, Freya, Sophia, Elsaris, Rakan, and Diana who are the ones who have high leadership skills. Me, Sapphire, Ivan, Diana, and Sophia will lead on the front lines. Freya will lead the archers which is something she has been doing better and better. Elsaris will lead the stealth attacks to kill the most troublesome monsters while defending the others against stealth-type monsters. Rakan will lead the Mages torge-scale attacks using ritual spells that are still being prepared now. But not all Dungeon Mages will be with Rakan, Mages who are more specialized inbat like Jana, ¨¦rica, Lilith, and H will be fighting alongside groups of Warriors. Vanessa is leading two other Priestesses of the Gods of Forest and Battle, they will be supporting her back. Sakura will not fight directly, I asked her to be responsible for rescuing the seriously injured and those who are unable to continue fighting both on our side and on the side of the Elves, so she will be in the middle of the vige as a central point to be able to do that. I told Nix to prepare by sending a few hundred of our warriors into the dungeon, I want her to send these monsters to the dungeon and who died there. La created a space portal that is powered by the energy of the gold coins, so she doesn''t have to stay there doing nothing, it seems she learned that from Rakan so she wouldn''t be standing all the time while the others fought. Orion, Nix, and La will run wild across the battlefield as they are strong enough not to be in too much danger, but even so, I said not to stray too far in case you need help I can help. While I was organizing the people of the Dungeon forbat, the Elves of the vige were organized in a standard way as they had been through this situation in this ce many times. Aredhel, the three vige council leaders, and Ramon as the army general were in charge of everything. Looking at the way I organized my troops and the way the Elves organized themselves made me realize a big difference in things. My way of leading was to allow the troops the versatility to attack or defend depending on the situation, we divided everyone into groups of 30 to be able to move the right amount to where you needed it. But the Elves look more like an army splitting into a wall of shields in front, warriors in the middle, archers and mages in the back. The way they moved was well trained and coordinated, it shows how much they''ve all been training the same thing over the years. Their defense method is certainly better, but I don''t just want to defend, I believe that the best defense attacks. The small groups I''ve set up will be taking turns between the back row and the front row, so everyone will be able to rest and eat. We will attack in waves to finish off as many monsters as possible, I believe that this way the monsters will not umte which would make our work more difficult as time goes by. Chapter 430 Cap 429: Annual Monster Wave Part 2(Chapter Preview) ording to what Luthien said today or tomorrow the monsters will start to appear, she said that I would be able to notice since the energy would pile up until first-generation masts are born nonstop causing an imbnce in nature that I am able to feel now that I have obtained the trinity. Everyone is in their positions, but the truth is that the battle should be easy, ording to what Luthien told me the monsters that appear are normally from Grade SSS and below. It seems that the only Grade Catastrophe monsters are the final boss of the two Dungeons that are at the ends of the Illusory Forest, and rarely does a first-generation Lower Grade Catastrophe monster spawn on this continent where energy density is considered low. The first day passes without anything happening, during the night we sleep in shifts in preparation for the wave of monsters to happen during the night. As if waiting for the worst possible moment, that''s exactly what happened, the ground shook, ripples of energy were felt by everyone and the sound of roaring began toe from all directions. "< They''reing, get ready!!!! >" (I) I use the same technique I used in the Makari Kingdom capital to shout an order to everyone. With my shout everyone jumped up grabbing their weapons and heading straight for their positions, I myself run forward with Barok and Ibuki behind me. I stand at the front waiting, I can feel the earthquakes increasing, I can hear the roars getting closer and closer, and I can feel the bloodlust of thousands and thousands of monstersing our way. "I will attack first, Ibuki will attack Grade S ones and Barok will go after those withrge bodies, they usually have a lot of strength so I''m counting on you." (I) "Yes." (Ibuki / Barok) I can already hear branches and trees breaking, I can also see red eyes appearing from the darkness of the forest. When the monsterse out of the forest I realize that they are nt-type monsters, they were of different shapes and sizes, clearly, not of the same race, but as usual, the monsters of a Wave of Monsters seem to coordinate. "< Breath of Fire >" (I) I wait until these monsters get closer and take a deep breath concentrating my mana in my mouth, then I open my mouth releasing a sea of ??fire in a cone shape that devastates everything in a distance of about 500 meters. My attack that destroyed hundreds of enemies doesn''t even seem to have frightened these monsters, they throw themselves into the fire while still running toward me. "< des of Fire >" (I/Ivan/Elsaris/La/Barok) Me and the others who have Firede-type skills, nis approach each other standing side by side while we wait for these monsters to approach so we canunch an attack that will be strong enough to crush the weakest. Our attacks cut through these monsters like they were made of paper, then these monsters caught fire. The groups under mymand started to prepare and follow my orders, I had spread my Aura over a long distance so I could see the battlefield in my head. Thanks to that I could coordinate well our troops that defended themselves very well from these monsters. Sometimes I saw therge body of Dragon of Nyx roaming the battlefield devouring entire groups of monsters. Orion was flying while rays of ck energy came out of his mouth, when these strange rays of energy hit something a wave of ck energy traveled for a few meters forming a circle, those hit by this ck energy started screaming, and their bodies dried up. This was the energy of the Darkness element that contaminates the target we took him to death, consuming him from the inside out. La on the other hand this time was fighting only with the fire element to destroy these enemies. La didn''t hold back and revealed her true form, so she started using her four hands to attack in four directions at once, devastating the monsters. La''s attacks caused explosions, fire tornadoes, fire butterflies, and fire element de attacks. After a while I tell the Mages not to waste their strength now, these monsters were Grade A or lower, and they don''t pose a danger to us beyond their colossal numbers. I stopped wasting my strength for nothing with these weak monsters, so I hold my dagger and sword and start running between the enemies, I use my sword to cut the enemies in a way that makes it impossible for them to fight again, after that, I leave it to others to finish off these monsters. I use the dagger to hit vital points by killing the monsters with a single blow or to deflect some attacks to avoid getting hit. I was surrounded by monsters that tried to trap me in vines, tried to pierce me with branches as sharp as spears, or tried to use poison attacks on me. I was able to see and dodge attacks of that level, but the problem was therge number of monsters, so some attacks still hit me while I used a dagger to defend myself. The poison attacks had no effect on me, the same can be had with the illusion attacks, none of that worked on me, that was a wonder since I was the worst enemy of these monsters. Among the monsters that I was destroying, I found even Nymphs, but these were different from the ones that are living in the Dungeon, these nymphs had more monster form than human form, there were branches and tendrils of vines. Those were the most problematic as they stayed away from using magic attacks on me, luckily my body is very strong, and the few attacks that hit me did nothing, my clothes were also very resistant since they are made from my lines. I use my intimidation skill, and with that I see the monsters stop moving for a few seconds which was enough time for us to kill many of them. ---------- It was already dawn and these monsters seemed to have no end, the more they were killed, the more of them appeared to rece the ones that died, it seemed that this would never end. ? I also noticed that the role of monsters has increased, Grade S monsters started appearing a few minutes ago. Now I''m avoiding using ranged attacks because of the Dungeons fighters around me. I now realize how much stronger I am, even after a night of fighting I was not tired, all I feel is my blood boiling from the heat of the battle. I stretch out my Dragon Wings and let my blood flow through those wings as I control to shape a specific shape before I crystallize the blood, thereby creating red crystal des in my wings. As the enemies seemed to have no end I use my wings to fly before throwing myself spinning in the middle of the enemies spreading my wings and causing a shower of wood splinters. During this entire battle I didn''t have to give many orders as the attacks I was leading were doing a good job, besides that, I didn''t want to disperse our forces too much. I believe we should never underestimate our enemies, so I won''t let the groups I''ve formed with our warriors get too far away from each other and die. In the midst of my attack, I see a mountain of bones rise from the ground and show itself in a gate more than ten meters high. Roooooooo!!!! An evil energy form inside this bone gate and a roar spread through the surroundings, then arge snake-like heades out of the gate, before I can understand what is happening another four heads like the first onee out of the gate followed by a single body with four thick paws linking these heads. There was no doubt, that this was a Hydra, but this monster was not alive, this monster had exposed flesh and organs, and this monster was half-rotted showing that it was clearly an 8 meter tall Zombie. As soon as this monster appeared, something jumped from the ground straight to this Zombie Hydra''s head, it was H who was still in her Human form, H points at the monster and the Zombie Hydra starts attacking. The monster''s acid breath attacks destroyed hundreds of enemies each time it was used, plus this Zombie Hydra was very strong crushing monsters like they were dry tree branches. H who was on top of the monster gave orders to him avoiding hitting the Dungeon warriors, this is maybe the first time I see H''s Necromancer skills, but I didn''t expect her to do that against such a weak group of enemies. After some thought I realize something is wrong, this Zombie Hydra had Grade S strength, even with its great size its power didn''t match its appearance. I imagine that H decided to nominate this creature so as not to show too much of her power. When I saw that H was saying that crazy thing, I worried about what Lilith might be doing. I tried to find Lilith and found her sitting on arge pile of dead monster bodies, she was sitting casting spells with excellent uracy only on monsters that were in Grade S while humming with a smile on her face. Chapter 431 Cap 430: Annual Monster Wave Part 3(Chapter Preview) Looking around everyone was fighting well, even Tania, Anton and Lyra were fighting in different groups. Lyra looks a lot like an Elf girl, no one would think of her as a Homunculus, but this girl was very strong, her clothes were full of pockets and she had a big bag with dozens ofpartments, both the bag and the pockets of her clothes were filled with potions or potion materials. Some people had already told me that Lyra takes advantage of her free time to train her Combat Alchemist techniques. I''ve been told that Lyra was spectacr during the invasions of the Makari Kingdom''s cities, but this is still the first time I''ve seen how a Combat Alchemist can be a terrifying enemy. Lyra never stops moving her hands, looking at her makes her look like she''s dancing on the battlefield, but her hand movements are to control the potion drops that float from the vials on her clothes or bag, there are always 5 or 6 liquid spheres floating around Lyra. These spheres were of different colors, Lyra used each liquid sphere differently, these spheres were temporary potions made with her power that must be used right away. She uses one of these liquid potion spheres to make it rain on dozens of monsters, when these drops of potions hit the monsters small explosions of fire happen to cause all the monsters to catch fire. But Lyra doesn''t just do this attack, she is using several potions at the same time and sending them where she needs them all at once, she at the same time made a liquid sphere of blue potion split into five and goes straight into the mouths of five people. of your group, by the color and concentration of Mana in the potions I recognized as MP potions. Lyra controlled another liquid potion sphere by throwing it at another group of monsters causing the sphere to explode in a huge explosion that tore to pieces dozens of monsters leaving a crater in the ce of the explosion. Another liquid potion sphere has been transformed into dozens of fine crystallized needles that hit another group of monsters turning them to stone. As Lyra does all these attacks she keeps creating more and more spheres of liquid potion always leaving a maximum of five floating around her. The way Lyra fights is very versatile, I think it''s almost impossible for anyone to understand what she''s going to attack next time if she doesn''t have high knowledge of alchemy. The way Lyra uses potions is as if she is using dozens of skills that can heal allies, strengthen allies, burn enemies, make explosions, petrify enemies, poison enemies, etc. It really opened my eyes to the potential of Combat Alchemists, I was so surprised seeing it that it distracts me from my fight and various magic skills hit me like wooden spears, poison gas, illusions, and vines that try to trap me. But none of that works on me, just spreading my wings the vines rip, I cut in half the wooden spears thate flying towards me, the poison and illusions do nothing against me, so I don''t need to defend myself from these things. I umte Earth Element Ki in my hand which I clench into a fist and punch the ground, then earth spikes shoot out of the ground in all directions for two hundred meters destroying over a hundred enemies at once. After that attack I thrust my wings up to take another look at the battlefield, then I see Anton and Tanya fighting. Tania used lines that were a synthesis of the lines that she made with the lines that I made by mixing my mana and Ki, these lines were very strong and had high Mana conductivity, in addition, a crystal card was used giving the ability to cut to these special lines. Tania wore special gloves that her husband made for her, these gloves had curved ws to be used during a direct attack or for her to be able to hold the lines without hurting her fingertips. Tania used these lines with great dexterity, wherever these lines passed the enemies were cut into cubes, and those more resistant were rolled up by the lines and squeezed until they were crushed. Tania led her group formed only of Arachnes as if it were a crusher making all enemies to pieces, thanks to these lines she could also defend against magic attacks or defend someone close to her, her ability to manipte lines is more urate than mine, maybe because she uses it daily in her work or maybe just natural talent. The group Anton led was made up of Ogres and Orcs, all of whom held weapons such as maces, war axes, or war hammers. They wore heavy metal armor and heavy weapons, they are a group made up of only those who have great strength and stamina, they are clearing their way on the battlefield crushing everything in their path. Anton even being the smallest in his group was the one who had the greatest strength, his war hammer had the ability to change the size, and each attack on the ground made the earth shake and crack. Each attack of Anton made the enemies into pieces of wood, and the few attacks that hit them seemed to have no effect as they didn''t even push him back, besides the orders he gave were followed by all of his group in a coordinated way. Anton''s group was fighting close to Tania''s group, I think the two want to stay close to each other so they can help if necessary. I was happy seeing everyone fighting so well, the front line so far showed no sign of weakness and arrows hid the sky with our archers'' attacks being led by Freya in the back line, so far therge scale ritual spells have not been used because these monsters are still weak, we are reserving this for when groups of SS Grade or higher monsters spawn. Chapter 432 Cap 431: Annual Monster Wave Part 4(Chapter Preview) When the night wasing again, a shift takes ce, I take the opportunity to go eat something, almost all the monsters that are appearing are of the nt type, so I can''t drink their blood, I tried to drink the blood of a Nymph, but I found out the hard way that it was the sap. In the back row, I sit high up to keep an eye on the battlefield while I''m eating a three-foot sandwich and drinking a bottle of blood. Now that I don''t have to focus on my own fight, I have time to watch others fight. Leo is leading a mixed and bnced group, he has five Orcs in full armor holding shields and spears, he also has ten warriors who use sabers or swords from the Oni and Ghoul races, and he also has three werewolf assassins who use their ws to hit weak points of the enemies, there were also 5 or 6 Mages supporting them from behind with attack spells, defense spells, support spells, healing spells, etc. Leo is fighting fiercely, but he''s still not using his full power, he still hasn''t released his Lion transformation, but even then there''s no enemy that can stop his Ax even among the few Grade S monsters that are appearing. I look in the other direction and I see Ivan still fighting, he''s wearing his ck armor and his sword of mes, what he''s doing can''t even be called fighting, it was a one-sided massacre, wherever he went dozens of monsters would go die with a single swing of your sword. Also as an Undead Ivan never gets tired, so even after almost a day, he is not tired or hungry, as he does not need to use his mana he can continue this battle for days without ever feeling sleepy or exhausted. Sophia was leading the group where Alice and Nn were, Nn was using daggers, he was staying away from battles and choosing the moments where he could finishbat with a single blow, I must say I was surprised by his dexterity in holding a dagger, his knife throws are also pretty urate. Nn''s only problem is that he is still very weak, he could be defeated even by one of the Hobgoblin archers, that''s because his level was very low, he had nobat experience and his fighting techniques were still a bit amateurish. But these mindless monsters will not see the ws in Nn''s martial arts, nor will they see the naivety of his attacks without experience, this is an excellent opportunity for him to grow. Alice on the other hand is demonstrating excellent talent, she fights using a sword in one hand and using magic in the other, she seems to have a talent for fighting while casting magic which speaks volumes of her calm and analytical mind. She is still a little weak, but her future is promising. Sophia who was leading the group where Alice and Nn are is destroying all the monsters around, she is concentrating her Aura in her open hand which she is using as a sword to sh enemies. Her blows with her hands cut enemies like they were made of butter while her kicks crush enemies. Sophia never strays from her group and whenever she sees someone about to take a powerful blow, she helps. I concentrate better and it takes me a while to find Elsaris, Samira, Kira, and Lilian who are moving in groups of assassins, they hide very well that they deceived even these monsters with strong instinct. ,m They move with speed and stealth killing enemies in a single hit before they are noticed, Elsaris as expected moved with speed while hiding, but their attacks were powerful destroying enemies. Samira moved with great dexterity, but her attacks were still very amateurish, maybe Elsaris needs to train her a little more or she needs more realbat to fix this. Lilian and Kira, on the other hand, looked like ghosts moving among the monsters, thanks to my current senses I could perfectly see that these two moved avoiding the field of vision of the monsters around them, they never stopped moving and attacked as they moved. They attacked vital points or inflicted serious wounds to incapacitate the monsters such as cutting off one of their limbs or destroying their eyes. The strangest thing was that one seemed to know about the other''s position, besides they didn''t suffer any attacks, I''m sure the monsters didn''t even realize what was happening when they were killed. I was surprised the fight was so easy, the only thing I realized could be a problem was the bodies of the enemy monsters that were piling up all over the battlefield. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to do anything about it right now or ask someone else to do it since everyone is concentrating onbat, so an ideaes to mind. I called the Fairies and Spirits with Affinity with the space element of the Dungeon, then I exin to them what they needed to do, I wanted them to go collect these bodies and take them to farther ces so they don''t get in the way. My n worked, but I had nothing to do with these bodies now, after being well-fed and about to return to the battlefield I see Sapphire and Jade fighting side by side. Sapphire''srge body was twice the size of her daughter''s body, Sapphire was using water and fire element attacks at the same time, she moved between enemies with great speed using the agura element to increase her flexibility and dexterity while using the fire element in the de of his greatsword. Each swing of Sapphire''s sword caused a wave of fire that spread a few meters forward, enemies couldn''t even get close to her. Jade in her Lamia form who was close to her mother, was fighting in a well-trained and controlled way, her spear seemed alive in her hands as she killed all enemies, if they suffered any kind of injury, after all, it only took a slight scratch to the Jade Poisons destroy your enemies. Any enemy that came close to her was crushed by Jade''s long and strong tail. The two were fighting side by side, Jade was not yet at her mother''s level, but she was close to reaching Lower Catastrophe Grade. Everyone was fighting splendidly, I even turned to my son Irius who was wearing his ck armor with white details, he also wore a medium-sized shield and a long sword. Irius was the typical pdin, he was very tough and strong, but his speed left something to be desired, but he made up for hisck of speed with dexterity in the handling of his sword and shield. The group he led was mainlyposed of Nymphs and Arachnes, he was the one who endured the continuous attack of monsters to protect others while making devastating attacks against enemies. But what surprises me the most in this battle is still my daughter Irina, it seems that she has listened to my advice and found her own way to fight. She used her great skill and knowledge to create, manipte, and use shield or barrier spells to shape shields into shapes that could be used to attack. She spent months researching this alongside Rakan while I was either undergoing my evolution or receiving the trinity of nature. But it seems that she has achieved some sesses in her research, with my eyes I see a shield shaping itself into a giant hammer that crushes dozens of enemies. Furthermore, the streams of light she always wore were given ayer of magic shield on top creating a surface full of sharp spikes. Now, these chains destroy monsters'' bodies brutally, that''s why Irina isn''t using the corrosion skill right now, otherwise, it would be really brutal. ¨¦rica was sitting not far from me using her magic that creates those beasts of cursed fire, she is turning hundreds of monsters to dust after being burned. ¨¦rica isn''t doing everything she can right now just like everyone else, I know everyone is saving their strength for when it really needs to be used. I''m d everyone is fighting so well, I don''t seem to have to worry, so far I''ve only seen Sakura''s rescue nts popping up from the ground to rescue someone ten times, this proves that everyone is doing very well, I wanted to see how the Elves'' side is doing, but I don''t want to take my eyes off my people, letting your guard down during a battle of this size is reckless. I hope their side is doing well, but I won''t waste any more time thinking about them, it''s time for me to return to the battlefield after a nice meal. Chapter 433 Cap 432: Annual Monster Wave Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov Aredhel: This monster wave is being a little different from the previous ones, normally the Grade S monsters only start to appear during the second or third day, but this time they started to appear hours after the monster wave happened, something is wrong. I look ahead and see the shield troops enduring the relentless onught of the monsters that are soon decimated by our Mages and Spiritualists. The Fairies and Spirits are attacking from above,pletely decimating the monsters below. The few monsters that manage to get through the first line of shield defense are destroyed by the warriors behind the shields. The Gray Elves are running among the monsters killing any troublesome monsters like those that use poison or illusions, these are the ones that caused the destruction of our strategies. One of our countermeasures is to not let these monsters grow in numbers as it can be difficult to fend off many of them. "All is going well so far Mistress Aredhel, but the number of monsters is worrying me." (Carolina) "Yes, me too." (I) I close my eyes and use the vision of the Fairies I have a contract with, I switch from one to the other to try to understand the situation as best I can. "(These numbers are higher thanst year and previous years, the only thing that happened differently this year was the Heretic God dead, the failed attempt to summon something in the Makari Realm, and that Vampire getting the Trinity.)" (I) "(What happened to the Heretic God shouldn''t affect that much, let alone a ce as far away as this.)" (I) "(At least the Fairy Kings who passed by here said so.)" (I) "(What happened in the Makari Kingdom has already been confirmed that in two of the main cities there was an attempt to summon something, there is also the suspicion that the destroyed city actually has something that was summoned.)" (I) "(But whatever happened in the Makari Kingdom the Annual Monster Wave this time is going to be worse there, that was expected, but it wouldn''t affect us here.)" (I) "(About that Vampire... as much as I''d like to say it''s his fault, I can''t do that, someone getting the trinity of nature shouldn''t affect the environment like that.)" (I) "What''s going on here?" (I) Sigh I look at our troops firmly holding these monsters, I knew this is only being possible so easily because it''s still at the beginning of the monster wave, the monsters of the two dungeons still haven''t reached this far, besides the stronger monsters not yet born, it will take a little longer for the energies to build up enough for that. If it were any other year, we would be in danger when the end of the Monster Wave happens, but this time our forces are more closely concentrated on one side of the vige, so even with this stronger Annual Monster Wave we should still be able to defend ourselves in a safe way. "(I won''t thank that bastard for helping us this time, he didn''t do more than his duty after the help the Great World Tree gave him to obtain the trinity of nature.)" (I) "Are the ritual spells ready?" (I) "Yes, we are waiting for yourmand to use." (Carolina) "We''d better wait until the Grade SS monsters are spawning, with the current progression they should spawn in less than two days." (I) "Maybe one day." (I) "I''ll let the Mages know." (Carolina) I was suddenly curious as to how that Vampire was doing on their side, I sent a Fairy there so I could find out what was going on. But when the Fairy gets there and I see what''s happening there through the Fairy''s eyes, I''m shocked. That Vampire''s troops were scattered in medium-sized groups that were fighting in different ways, it was all chaotic, one group didn''t seem to coordinate with the others. As I watch this amateur army I realize that they are focusing on versatility, I notice that groups move to areas that need it most quickly, even if I don''t agree with this type of strategy I can at least admit that it''s working so far. But this kind of strategy is very risky, they don''t have a line of defense, they only have a strong attack line, and besides that, they have troops resting in the middle, they also have archers and mages in the backline doing long-range attacks. It seems that they are rotating their attacking forces to maintain a stable condition to continue an ongoing battle. This will work now, but when the stronger monsters start to swarm they will have to use all their troops to attack, also without a line of defense to hold back so many monsters they always have to be aware of their surroundings, this strategy is very risky. But I was surprised to see the overall strength of their troops, they are a level stronger individually than our troops, so far it''s relying on this strength that they''re supporting, but how long will they be able to keep it that way? I keep looking and see the Dragoning out of the shadows and devouring the monsters, I also see an unknown creature flying around while releasing bolts of dark energy from its jaws at the monsters. But what caught my attention the most was the Fairy, this time I could see her real dorma that she had been hiding all this time, she had four arms and her wings had the energies of several different elements. "(What kind of Fairy is this?)" (I) The strangest thing was the happy smile that this Fairy had while she was destroying enemies, she seemed to be happy with all this death and destruction, the worst thing is that this Fairy was not the only one, there were more people who seemed to be happy with this battle. "I should have known that anyone who agreed to follow that bastard Vampire would be crazy, now I''m sure." (I) I open my eyes and turn my attention back to just our battle, I can only hope that that Vampire and his followers are at least able to defend the other side of the vige. Chapter 434 Cap 433: Annual Monster Wave Part 6(Chapter Preview) Pov Goddess Selene: I was seeing Zenos'' battle against the Annual Monster Wave through the eyes of my Priestess Vanessa, I had a crystallized blood mirror floating in front of me showing everything that is happening. "Seeing the consequences of what you''ve done?" (Akatosh) "Go away you giant lizard, I don''t have the patience right now." (I) I''m very irritated ever since that bastard Baldr dared to send a message demanding that I go to him to give an exnation about his Priestess, his messenger was a subordinate God of his. I say "was" because now he''s dead, Baldr sent the most foolish and arrogant God possible knowing I would kill him, that bastard wants to convince the other Gods to go against me. "I see you''re still furious at Baldr''s senseless tricks." (Akatosh) "That bastard is ying childish games when we already have too many problems to deal with." (I) "You should have known that he would do something after stealing one of his Priestesses most likely to be a Saint." (Akatosh) "I didn''t rob anyone, I just saved someone who was trying to get away from this idiot." (I) "Also Baldr is proud and arrogant, he thinks he can face what''s toe with his current followers and his strength." (Akatosh) "I can''t tell if he underestimates his enemies or if he''s so foolish as to think he''s superior to everyone else." (I) "I think both, but he''s always been like that." (Akatosh) Sigh "If he keeps pissing me off like this he''ll get what he wants, so I think he''d better continue his little games with his believers in the mortal world like he''s been doing so far." (I) "Don''t do that, you know your forces are simr, a battle between you if taken seriously could destroy a third of this universe." (Akatosh) "I will not participate to help either side." (Akatosh) "Don''t worry, I won''t start a battle over anything like this fool, but I won''t back down if he tries to attack me directly." (I) "Then let him get on with his tricks, you also know that no God will be fooled by things like that." (Akatosh) "He did it to spread among mortals that you killed a good and just God." (Akatosh) "It doesn''t matter to me, it won''t affect my believers too much, all it will do is increase the conflict between our religions." (I) "Why not take advantage of this to strengthen your new son?" (Akatosh) "Huh?" (I) "..." (I) Akatosh had appeared by my side without my realizing it, he''s probably the only one who can do something like that, but talking to him helps me get that anger out, if it was at other times when I was more impulsive maybe I''d be fighting that one Baldr''s idiot, but I''m not going to make the same mistakes of the past that would only make an already bad situation worse. "It can be done, actually this is a good idea." (I) "But it will have to wait until he reaches the Dark Continent, I will send an oracle to Zenos'' daughter when the situation is favorable for that." (I) "Aren''t you going to let them know what awaits them in the Dark Continent?" (Akatosh) "I don''t need to, with the bad luck he has the problem will knock on his door whether he likes it or not, knowing him I can imagine what he''s going to do, my message will just be something that will help in what he will do, at the same time it will help some new believers." (I) "The initiative has to be his, I don''t need someone to follow my orders, I want him to do things his way as best as possible." (I) "Do what you want, now my Priestess is already together with him, the more battles she has the stronger she will be if she survives, she is one of the possible candidates for my champion." (Akatosh) "I''m sure Zenos will be able to perfect the potential I see in her." (Akatosh) "I hope she helps with what''s toe." (I) "Does it speak of the consequences of what you did?" (Akatosh) "Yes, a single drop of my blood caused an imbnce in the entire Morror Continent, it would have been worse if Zenos hadn''t absorbed all that power while he was born, but just that brief moment did it." (I) "It will be good for him and hispanions to test their strength, against a few dozen enemies of the same level." (I) "What are you going to do with the ck Dragon? He''s been getting impatient since he found out about his daughter." (I) "I like him, the way he does things suits me, but this time it''s going to be a little troublesome as it''s too soon for him to meet his daughter." (Akatosh) "There are a lot of eyes on him, if he moves in person it will draw the kind of attention that Zenos and Nix won''t be able to survive." (Akatosh) "Want me to send one of my daughters to him?" (I) "Which one will it be? Will it is the responsible one, thezy one or the troublesome one?" (Akatosh) "Thezy one, she''s been sleeping for a thousand years, she needs to wake up a bit, she''s the only one who hasn''t reached the rank of Demigod, besides Zenos." (I) "She might work, she''s someone difficult to deal with who will distract the ck Dragon for a little while longer." (Akatosh) "Zenos is growing fast, we just need another ten years, maybe less." (I) "Aine is happytely, with the Heretic God''s death she got a fragment of the deity, with that she can choose one of the Demigods that follow her to be a subordinate god." (Akatosh) "Considering whose deity it was, I think you''ll have to choose between Fairies with dark or dark elements." (I) "I''m more worried about what she''s up to, since thest time I saw her I think she''s doing something." (I) "Don''t worry, she does things at her own pace, just leave her alone and wait for the show she''s going to put on." (Akatosh) "I heard that she went to meet the Beast God and the Spirit God, but I don''t know what they want to do." (Akatosh) "I think you''re right, let''s just sit back and enjoy the show." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: It''s been three days since this Annual Monster Wave started, from the second day there were already several Grade S monsters attacking us, there were also some Grade SS monsters. Now that we are on the third day, there are already many Grade S monsters and several Grade SS monsters. I just signaled to use the ritual spells that we were keeping, I asked this to give a breather to the troops who are not having time to rest, we only have about 7 ritual spells ready to use. "Activate the first ritual magic!!!" (I) I give the signal and the front line retreats, then a magic circle in the backline glows and shoots energy into the sky above the monsters that keep running after the retreating troops. From this magic circle in the sky a gale starts across the battlefield, this wind was not something normal, this wind was formed by wind des that werepletely destroying enemies to pieces, this magic wouldst for about an hour with the amount of Mana that we put into it. Most of the troops were tired and out of energy, many were even injured, so I used this time for the troops to rest and heal using the potions Lyra had made in advance. After this rest time passed the ritual magic was starting to weaken, so I joined forces with La. I use La as a means for this arge-scale magic making a tornado of mes like the one we used in the capital of the Makari Kingdom, but this time it was just La and I doing that magic. The tornado was twice as big as I expected and it had a very big suction force, the monsters were swallowed by the tornado and turned to dust in a few minutes, and even the battlefield underwent major changes as the ground was being covered in magma due to the tornado heat is melting everything on the battlefield. The monsters that were closest to this magical attack were sucked in with no chance to resist, but the strangest thing for me was seeing the monsters try to keep running towards us even while passing over the magma or getting close to the fire tornado. They were just running to their death, I couldn''t understand how these monsters had no survival instincts and threw themselves to death like that. But thanks to this magic I got more time to finish treating the rest of the wounded and for everyone to return to their fighting positions in a better state than before. After twenty minutes the fire tornado disappears, but there was still magma on the ground, but the monsters were using the bodies of the monsters that died earlier to get to us. I make apressed water sphere and throw it into theva, the water sphere turns to steam quickly due to the high temperature of the magma, then an explosion of hot steam happens to kill some monsters nearby while the water helps to cool the magma into solid rock. After that everyone held their weapons tightly as they rushed to attack. One thing I noticed was that there was a SS Grade monster among this current wave of monsters, that is to say, that from here it will get more difficult, but one thing I noticed was that the number of monsters was decreasing as the strength of the monsters increased, I also noticed that the monsters were no longering in continuously but starting toe in waves with small intervals between each one. Chapter 435 Cap 434: Annual Monster Wave Part 7(Chapter Preview) On the fifth day the intervals of each attack were over an hour, but this time all the monsters were Grade SS or Grade SSS. I was killing the monsters with the same speed as before as they were all weaker than me, but the troops were different, they were starting to be of less help, and the weaker ones were already taken out of the battlefield before they died. Sakura was of great help in thest two days preventing the deaths of thousands of our troops, besides that, I also noticed that apart from Freya, the other archers were no longer being of help, their tokens were not able to do anything against these monsters. So we only had Freya as an archer at the moment taking care of the flying monsters that started to appear since yesterday, these monsters were birds that camouge themselves in the mist they create themselves. Everyone below Grade S was forced out of the battlefield, plus many people were being seriously injured and couldn''t return to the battlefield, so we were down to 1/3 of our starting troops. After days of fighting many were exhausted, but we were still managing to fight, I was already doing my best to finish off the monsters as quickly as possible. As I have been fighting a lot I managed to create a new technique that I learned during these continuous battles, I created a cape using my lines and blood, when I needed I could transform this cape into different shapes such as chains, tentacles, swords, shields, etc. I was running among the monsters cutting them as if they were made of paper, each swing of my sword or dagger created an attack of the de of judgment that shed several monsters at once. While my hands were busy my wings would cut the enemies beside me or my new cape would turn into tentacles with crystallized blood at the tip like a thorn piercing enemies. I also used fire breath attacks from my mouth burning arge area of ??enemies. I wasn''t the only one doing my best to finish off the monsters, H had a hundred death knights fighting alongside her ravaging the monsters, La was unleashing fire spells like a machine gun since that was the weakness of these nt-type monsters. Irina was already using her Corrosion ability, she created dozens of streams of light that melted the monsters in a matter of seconds. Irius had thrown his shield away and held his sword with both hands while infusing the powers of light and shadow into the sword de while activating an ability that was ced on the sword, this creates a five-meter sized de made of elemental energy glowing between colors ck and white. Irius swung this great sword disintegrating Grade S enemies with each attack, Grade SS monsters were shed by this powerful attack, but Grade SSS monsters manage to dodge as the speed of this type of monster is higher than that of Irius holding that sword. Vanessa is no longer just supporting the troops as before, she was holding her staff while creating powerful light elemental magic attacks, she was also meleed using her wings inbat, just like she did inside the Dungeon in the past. Lilian was beside Vanessa protecting her from any attack that would hit her, the two managed to coordinate very well. Kira was mounted on top of Byakko in her Tiger form using attacks from the elements of thunder or metal on the monsters, they created runes that made flying swords hit the monsters or created a thunderstorm on top of a group of monsters. Jade had a deadly and poisonous Auraing out of her causing everything in her surroundings to rot, she used her poison breath to create a mist that made monsters scream in pain until they died, her spear transformed into a Serpent of energy destroying anyone who got close of Jade. Anton, Tania, and Lyra withdrew my orders as it would be too dangerous for them at that moment. Nn, Jana, Alice, and Samira were also ordered to retreat, their strength not matching the difficulty level of the current battle. Lilith was still in her Human form as was H, at least they are following my order, the same goes for ¨¦rica. Lilith was destroying the monsters using dark magic to create weapons from the shadows of the monsters that killed them by surprise, in addition, Lilith was using a dagger to cut her hands to use their blood to make curses that absorb the enemies'' vitality. Nix was still devouring the monsters, but unlike before when she devoured the monsters alive to be killed by the warriors inside the Dungeon, now she is paying the monsters before devouring them by sending them to the Dungeon. Nix just like La and I were wreaking havoc on the monsters, Orion was no longer just flying and shooting bolts of dark energy, now he was running between the monsters tearing them to pieces with his ws or ripping the monsters'' limbs off with his powerful jaws. Also, I found that Orion can use all the elements that I can use, he makes continuous attacks like pressurized water jets or fire breath as I have also done. Diana and Ibuki were fighting side by side wlessly, Diana had the speed advantage while Ibuki''s attacks were always the finishing blows, both are at Grade SSS strength. ¨¦rica undid the various Cursed Fire Beasts she had before and created a five-meter-tall Werewolf-like creature made of purple fire that ran at great speed and had a lot of destructive power with its Cursed Fire. ? When a monster managed to kill him, a great emotion happens burning dozens of monsters in the surroundings, so ¨¦rica makes another magic circle where a new cursed fire werewolfes out. Everyone was fighting well enough for now, but it worries me that these monsters keeping our way, even if I''m not tired right now, I don''t have the strength to do this forever let alone those weaker than me. Chapter 436 Cap 435: Annual Monster Wave Part 8(Chapter Preview) After six days of constant fighting, thest monsters to appear were twenty Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters, they appeared alone without any other monsters next to them and at the same time. The worst thing is that we hadn''t noticed them at first, ten of these monsters were a herd of Illusory Hunters, they looked like Wolves, but their bodies were made of intertwined nts, they couldpletely hide in the mist, moreover, their illusions were due to hallucinogens that the nts on their bodies released into the air. By the time we realized these monsters were there, it was toote and ten Ogres and twenty Ghouls had died. Before we had time to deal with these enemies three birds fly across the sky towards us, these birds were more than five meters in size, these birds had greenish feathers and threw feathers that looked like sharp knives covered in poison, these birds were very fast and resistant. In addition, there were five Bear Kings of the Forest, they were ten meter-sized Bears with vine tentacles with poisonous spines on their backs and wooden armor around their bodies, these monsters were very strong and had an annoying resistance, their only weakness would be their speed, but they make up for this weakness with the tentacles of vines with spikes on their backs, these tentacles are very fast which makes it difficult to fight this monster in melee. Thest two monsters were a 4 meter tall Cyclops looking like a mountain of muscle, he held a tree trunk like a staff as he approached. But the worst enemy was actually a Wood Golem, it had 8 crab or spider legs with spear-like feet, it had the rest of its humanoid body with two arms holding trees that it looks like it had just ripped out by the roots, this monster has hundreds of vines growing behind him, in addition, he uses poisons and illusions, I had read about this monster in a book in the past, I just didn''t think I would meet him one day, I don''t remember all the information about this monster, but I know it''s a variant of Wood Golem. This Wood Golem is a very rare variant to be seen from the information I read, its height is over 15 meters, and the only guaranteed way to defeat any Golem is to destroy the core that is somewhere in the body, meanwhile if not done there is no way to kill this monster as its body can regenerate quickly from what I remember from the information I read. All these monsters appear at the same time causing a big problem for everyone, I had to make everyone below Grade SSS leave the battlefield as quickly as possible. I couldn''t ask everyone to withhold their power because of being exposed, so I stopped caring about everything and gave everyone permission to use their powers to the fullest. Lilith, H, and ¨¦rica release their true forms, H wasn''t exactly a Demon, she was a Kimera type, but her real appearance was certainly demonic. When the three unleashed their full power their Auras became ten times stronger. I spread my Aura across the battlefield to increase the power of mypanions while at the same time I am weakening these monsters, I am also using all my Aura effects like fear, pain, and death to weaken these monsters as much as possible, but I realized that those effects aren''t doing much against monsters of equal strength to me. I contacted Sakura for her toe help as well, meanwhile, I use my lines in my hands to grab the ten wolf-like nt monsters and throw them away from the retreating troops, then I use a fire breath with all my strength, but the monsters haven''t died yet, their bodies are damaged and some are still on fire, but they''re still alive running towards me. "Leave those to us, Father." (Lilith) "Master, you better take care of those in heaven." (H) When I was going to throw myself into the fight against these monsters Lilith and H ran ahead of me to them. Apparently, they were worried about the birds, but that wasn''t necessary since Orion, La, and Nix are already going to them. I look at Cyclops or at least the direction he was heading, but he''s already gone. But that was just using illusion to hide, I could see him running towards Irius and Iriana who fended off his attack with a double defense but were still knocked back. "< Dragon Sword: Dragon w >" (Barok) Barok uses a flying de attack that creates two more Ki des that hit Cyclops making a simr wound and w on Cyclops'' arm, but it was only a superficial wound to thatrge body. Cyclops uses a Mana beam against Barok who uses his wings to boost upwards evading a direct attack, Cyclops continues with his attack trying to hit Barok destroying everything in the surroundings with his energy beam, I had to use my wings to protect ¨¦rica and the barrier around the vige received most of the attack but is still intact. I couldn''t spend much time watching the others fight, I just saw Barok trying a hand to hand fight against the Cyclops and Sakuraing along with Jade, Ivan, and Sapphira to help in the fight against the wolf-like monsters, Irius and Iriana too are heading towards Cyclops to help Barok. I saw all this while flying towards the big Wood Golem, getting closer I notice that it has some branches with leaves growing on its big body when I was trying to approach these leaves toe out of the branches and fly towards me, I use my cape made of my blood and threads to create a red crystal shield in front of me to defend myself, the leaves get stuck in the shield and I realize they are like very sharp flying knives. The shield blocked my vision as the Golem''s vine tentacles wereing towards me with great speed, but I didn''t need vision, I could see everything within range of my Aura in my head in real-time, it takes a little bit of mental effort, but it is very useful duringbat. ? "< Storm of des of Fire > ¡Á20" (I) I transform my shield-shaped cape into four crystal swords while holding my sword and dagger using an ability to slice through these tendrils of vinesing my way, but the Golem didn''t wait for me to finish dealing with these tentacles, one punch from an of his arms wasing towards me. "< Fire Meteor >" (I) I activate the magic I was preparing on the way here, the magic circle flies up and a 10 meter tall rock covered in fire falls at high speed towards the monster. I thought this would make him give up his attack on me to dodge or defend himself, but I was wrong, he continued his punch sending me flying backward and crashing into the protective barrier of the vige. Boommm!!! I thought he had been destroyed by the direct hit of my attack, but I had to confirm, that my injuries weren''t very serious and I only used a healing skill to get myself fully recovered. I fly over to where the Golem was and use the wind pressure caused by my wings to scatter the dust cloud while dodging another punch I noticeding from within the dust cloud because of my Aura. "You''re tougher than I thought." (I) When the dust nine disappears it reveals that more than half of the Golem''s body had been destroyed, but the wood that makes up his body is growing and regenerating to its normal form quickly, in a few tens of seconds his body waspletely intact again. "He''s a Golem, so his weakness has to be his core, but where is that?" (I) "That meteor destroyed more than half of his body, but it looks like it missed the core, so where is this core?" (I) "(I don''t know where the core is, so I just have to finish off the whole body.)" (I) "< Earth Pir >" (I) I create a magic circle and drop it to the ground below me as I push to the ground with my wings, then spin in the air andnd on the ground kicking with all my might at the magic circle that absorbs all that force, then a pir 3 or 4 meters thick appears with great speed on the ground hitting the Wood Golem from below and throwing him up dozens of meters high. "< Prison of mes >" (I) "< Mana Barrier >" (I) I activate the corrosion skill while creating arge sphere of fire by hanging the golem inside while he is still in the sky, then creating a barrier of Mana so the Golem cannot escape. With the corrosion ability that activates this fire besides burning is also acidic, that means it will destroy this Golem''s body twice as fast, in addition, I''m hitting his entire body at the same time this way, all I need to do is use each drop of Mana I have to maintain this barrier for this monster not to escape. Chapter 437 Cap 436: Annual Monster Wave Finale(Chapter Preview) I spent five hours with this resistance fight against the wooden Golem, all this time he kept hitting the barrier several times with all his might, many times the barrier was close to breaking but I quickly fixed the barrier using my mana. At the start of the fight I wasn''t at my full strength anymore as I''d been fighting almost non-stop for days, but with what I was doing now I was continuously expending my mana and wouldn''t be able to keep things that way forever. With my Aura, I knew what was happening inside the fireball so I realized that during those five hours this damn golem was regenerating continuously too, but its regeneration was slower than me using fire and corrosion skill at the same time to try to destroy him. With that little by little, I noticed the monster''s body decreasing in size and I also noticed him losing body parts like the tendrils of vines on his back that were the first to disappear or his legs that were thinner than his arms. After more than five hours had passed I noticed that the monster was no longer regenerating, its attacks became less and less frequent until it stoppedpletely, but it still wasn''t dead. I had to wait another thirty minutes before his death was confirmed when I felt no more vital energying from him, when it was over I used my Aura to check the battlefield below. As soon as I confirmed that there was no one below me and that there were no other monsters around, I undo my fire magic, the Mana barrier, and also deactivated the corrosion skill. With that, the barrier disappears releasing an incredible heat wave to the surroundings as the fire begins to diminish until itpletely extinguishes. There were pieces of burnt wood falling and a lot of soot that looked like ck snow from the way it was falling, plus I noticed a strange liquid falling, so I flew over there and collected this thick liquid in a jar made of red crystal. I then start to descend tond where everyone was gathered, when I got there ¨¦rica, Lilith and H were in their Human forms. I looked around and didn''t see the people from the Elves vige, there were only people from the Dungeon here, as I looked around, everyone gathered around me. "You were the amazing master, I can''t believe you could defeat a Life Golem alone." (Sophia) "Life Golem?" (I) "You didn''t know what you were facing?" (Sakura) "I thought it was a high-level variant Wood Golem." (I) Sigh "Master, a Wood Golem has a humanoid form, even the variants, they don''t have spider legs, sword des and vine tentacles." (Sophia) "Besides, they wouldn''t even be half that colossal size." (Sophia) "If you didn''t recognize the monster, then how did you know how to defeat him?" (Vanessa) "I didn''t know how to defeat it at first, he was strong, incredibly tough for something made of wood and his regeneration was a bad joke that frustrated me at first." (I) "But as I thought I was a Wood Golem, I thought about destroying its core, but I didn''t know where the core was, so I thought about destroying its entire body, so sooner orter the core would also be destroyed." (I) "..." (all) Sigh "You thought right, at least that exins why you put so much effort when there were different ways to fight." (Sophia) "What were those ways?" (I) "You could use the element of Darkness to corrupt his body, you could also have used poison or curse, a Life Golem is weaker to these things than it is to fire." (Sophia) "He also has a lot of resistance against physical attacks, magic power, and Ki." (Sophia) "But he is weak against attacks using spirit energy." (Sophia) "There is no information of an attack by this Golem for over 1000 years in this vige, from the information I know, in the past it took more than 100 of the strongest in the vige to defeat a single Life Golem." (Sophia) "But today the master defeated a Life Golem alone, really amazing." (Sophia) "..." (I) "(You must be kidding me, I spent hours doing that when I could have just used a dark spiritual runes?)" (I) "Why didn''t anyone warn me?" (I) "You seemed to be doing well in the fight, we didn''t think it was necessary." (Ivan) "Don''t look at me, I wouldn''t know what that thing was." (La) Sigh I can''t believe I didn''t try to use spiritual power against it, now that I think I didn''t even try to understand the monster''s weaknesses, as it was made of wood I just assumed fire was its weakness. "Why was that Golem''s name known as the Life Golem?" (I) "This type of monster is very peaceful and spreads life energy around, it usually appears as a Holy Beast or a Guardian of the forests." (Sophia) "That didn''t look friendly and peaceful as it attacked me." (I) "Monsters that spawn in an Annual Monster Wave are often very aggressive, it''s best to kill them if possible." (Sophia) "It must have been hard to maintain that gigantic magic the whole time, how are you?" (¨¦rica) "My mana is below 2000, but I''m still able to fight a little longer if I have to." (I) "Are you all okay? What happened to the other monsters?" (I) "Everyone is dead, we were resting while we waited for you to finish your fight." (Nix) "I spent hours there and didn''t pay much attention to the surroundings, weren''t there any more attacks from the wave of monsters?" (I) "No, everything was pretty quiet for a few hours, I think the monster wave is over." (Freya) "Good thing our Mages are exhausted, we also didn''t have any more ritual magic to use." (Rakan) "Potion stock is low, I''ve been using my skills to make the potions yield as much as possible." (Lyra) "Haven''t the vige elves shown up yet? Are they fighting?" (I) "I went to check it out a few hours ago." (Orion) "They were fighting three Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters, they seemed to be doing fine, so I went back and let them fend for themselves." (Orion) "If they didn''t need help, then you''re fine." (I) It looks like it''s over, so I use my lines to create a hammock using two nearby trees and lie down to rest. Chapter 438 Cap 437: Not Over Yet?(Chapter Preview) After Iy in the hammock I made I ended up sleeping without realizing it, at least I slept until I was thrown out of the hammock and hit my head on the floor. "Wake up, we don''t have time forzybones during a crisis." (Aredhel) "You fucking High Priestess, does it hurt to be a little kinder to the person who was fighting a short time ago to defend your vige?" (I) "It costs me a lot, I already had to go to great lengths not to stab you in your sleep, so be grateful." (Aredhel) Sigh "I''m not going to waste my time talking to someone who doesn''t understandmunication, but what can you expect from someone so childish?" (I) "I knew I should have taken my chance to stab you first." (Aredhel) "You talk a lot to someone who doesn''t even dare try." (I) "You damn Vampire..." (Aredhel) "Now let''s stop here, I''m too tired to deal with childish fights, so spare me that." (Luthien) "..." (I/Aredhel) As if it wasn''t enough to be woken up so aggressively, I still have to exchange words with this damned High Priestess with aggression issues. But before a fight starts, the Elf Queen appears sitting in the hammock with a tired face and yawning. "I told you to call him, not fight him." (Luthien) "I''m sorry ma''am, but I can''t bear to look at that bastard''s face." (Aredhel) Sigh "Never mind, since I''m here we''ll settle this soon." (Luthien) The Elf Queen who appears out of nowhere and looks exhausted waves her hand making two wooden chairs form from nts growing from the ground, so Aredhel and I sit down while the Elf Queen remains seated in my hammock. "First of all I would like to thank you for helping us this year, Zenos." (Luthien) "I must also apologize as the worst monsters seem to have gone to the side where your troops were defending, plus most of the Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters also attacked the ce where you were." (Luthien) "Wait, wait, wait there!" (I) "What do you mean the worst enemies came to us?" (I) "Your side of the vige was attacked by the vast majority of nt-type monsters, these are the worst as this forest is full of poisons and illusions, nt-type monsters also follow the same path as the environment they are in." (Luthien) "Furthermore, you faced twice as many monsters as our troops'' side, and many more monsters of the Lower Catastrophe Grade." (Luthien) "Why did this happen?" (I) "Maybe it''s nature trying to kill you..." (Aredhel) "Stop being childish Aredhel, you''re not a child anymore, so stop acting like one." (Luthien) "I apologize mydy." (Aredhel) "Answering your question, Zenos." (Luthien) "Maybe it''s just your luck that was bad this time, you have to understand that luck can''t favor everyone." (Luthien) "Lucky..." (I) Tears "(I knew this damn luck would get me killed one day.)" (I) Tears "(One day I will find a way to increase this luck, even if it means threatening the God or Goddess of Luck for that.)" (I) "Come on, no need to cry, regardless of what happened, you did very well." (Luthien) "I really appreciate your help, besides, Sakura helped rescue hundreds of Elves who were on the verge of death during battles, thank you very much." (Luthien) "Don''t thank me, talk to Sakura if you want to show your gratitude." (I) "I already talked to her, now I''m talking to you, thank you." (Luthien) "You helped me before, besides taking this child in adult body beside me, all the Elves have treated us very well, so it was also our wish to protect this beautiful ce." (I) "Who are you calling a child in an adult''s body? You Vampire..." (Aredhel) Sigh "Come on you two, stop it." (Luthien) "Could you stop teasing her, Zenos?" (Luthien) "I apologize, this is stronger than me." (I) "I''ll try my best not to speak any more offense to this High Priestess..." (I) Before I can continue talking, vinese out of the chair I''m sitting on and wrap around my mouth. "As I was saying before, thank you for what you did while I was busy, the Monster Wave is over or at least that''s what I''d like to say." (Luthien) "But unfortunately it''s not over yet." (Luthien) I use my ws to rip through the vines so I can speak. "What do you mean it''s not over yet?" (I) "The Annual Monster Surge is over, so first-generation monsters should stop spawning at the same rate and amount they have spawned." (Luthien) "But the monsters that came out of the two Dungeons at the ends of the Illusory Forest areing here soon." (Luthien) "Actually, they''re already on their way, should arrive in a little over a week." (Luthien) "Why are theying here?" (I) "This happens every year, the energy flow from the entire Illusory Forestes to the World Tree, these first-generation monsters are following this energy flow instinctively what brings them here." (Luthien) "How are your numbers?" (I) "I''m not sure, but the ones that will arrive are only half of the total number of monsters that left the Dungeons." (Luthien) "That''s because a lot of monsters can disperse halfway through the long way here for different reasons." (Luthien) "More still will be arge number, plus they will have Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters among them." (Luthien) "You said that only the dungeon boss was at that level in these dungeons, so there must be only two, right?" (I) "There are 32 Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters that are on their way leading this wave of monsters." (Luthien) "..." (I) "These monsters that emerge from the Monster Wave have a very strong instinct, but they don''t have any intelligence." (Luthien) "I think there''s a fourth or maybe fifth generation Lesser Catastrophe Grade monster leading these dungeon monsters, plus gathered the other monsters on the way from the forest to here." (Luthien) "If this monster has intelligence, then why is it doing this?" (I) "This monster is a Wood Elemental, he is of a variant race." (Luthien) "This monster has been a thorn in this vige for centuries, this monster has the ability to absorb energy from living beings, our vige is the only settlement in this forest which makes us a prime target for this monster." (Aredhel) "This monster must be using these first-generation monsters to weaken us, so it will have the opportunity to attack and feast on the people of the vige." (Luthien) "With your strength, it should be easy to deal with this monster, so why don''t you take care of him and everyone else?" (I) "I cannot act personally unless I have no choice, my positiones with many restrictions, even more so on this continent." (Luthien) "That''s why I want to ask for your help in dealing with these monsters if possible." (Luthien) "..." (I) I would really like to leave, she said there are more than 30 Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters, I don''t want to face that kind of danger for no reason, I also don''t want to put mypanions and family in danger. "This time you''re asking too much of me." (I) "I know, so I''m thinking of paying you." (Luthien) "I''m not such a greedy person to be driven by something like money." (I) "Actually, from what I''ve observed of you so far, I know you''re looking for something or more precisely someone." (Luthien) "Your information is wrong, I''m not looking for anyone..." (I) "You''ve been looking for a Magic Engineer, am I right?" (Luthien) "..." (I) "How do you know that?" (I) "It wasn''t hard to find out as his followers asked about some talented Magic Engineer in various cities." (Aredhel) "I know where you can find one, plus one with great talent and just as crazy as you." (Luthien) "Who are you calling crazy?" (I) "I can help you find him, but this will be payment for your help, what do you think?" (Luthien) "(That''s a good proposal, but I''m still more inclined to decline, I don''t want to put others in danger.)" (I) "I heard everything, we epted." (Vanessa) "No, we don''t." (I) "Father, we easily finished with twenty of these monsters, this fight against the 32 will count with the help of the Elves too." (Vanessa) "We should never underestimate an enemy Vanessa, even if she is a stupid monster." (I) "You may not know it, but many Dungeon people are ready to evolve, so you should ept that, these monster waves are helping us too." (Vanessa) "Besides, we''ll have time to prepare ourselves against this wave of monsters, so why not ept it?" (Vanessa) "..." (I) "I can guarantee that others will also want to participate in this battle." (Vanessa) "(There really are a lot of muscle heads in my group so I guess they didn''t mind, plus I have time to do better preparation now that I know what I''m going to face.)" (I) Sigh "Alright, you''ve won, I''ll take it if this High Priestess says "please" to me." (I) "I will not do that." (Aredhel) The Elf Queen just looks at her with a smile and Aredhel breaks into a sweat. "That would be very degrading to me, mydy..." (Aredhel) "Aredhel..." (Luthien) "..." (Aredhel) Aredhel turns to me with anger burning in her eyes as she speaks, her wordsden with murderous intent. "Please help us... Zenos..." (Aredhel) "Since you asked so politely I ept, ha hahahaha..." (I) As I wasughing vines grow from the chair where Aredhel is sitting to arrest her who tried to attack me. Chapter 439 Cap 438: Blessings Of Akatosh(Chapter Preview) After I talked to Luthien and Aredhel I was a little worried about our current forces, so I decided to increase our forces by two or three more for the Lower Catastrophe Grade or at least try. The first thing I need to do is take care of Karina, from what I hear she was fighting alongside the Elves during this Annual Monster Wave because of a promise she made to stay in the vige at least until the end of the year, she is said to have I did this so I could find myself when I came to this vige. Karina is already very strong, this without having a blessing from the Dragon God Akatosh, ording to what she told me before, what she has as a Priestess is the Protection of the Dragon God, this can protect her, but it doesn''t give any increase for its power and also has several impediments. In order for her to be able to transform this Dragon God''s Protection into Dragon God''s Blessings, she needs to undergo an awakening ceremony with a True Dragon, this will allow her to form a connection with the True Dragon and will make her be a High Priestess of the Dragon God. She told me that the reason she came to me was because of our highpatibility as I have all the pure elemental Affinities that she has, this will make her Blessing even stronger,ter Vanessa told me that depending on what I do there is still the possibility of Karina bing a candidate for Santa just like her, Vanessa even told me what to do to increase the chances. For these reasons, I chose to make Karia the first to try to raise her to the Lower Catastrophe Degree. But I couldn''t do anything else today, my body and mind are exhausted after so many days of battle. I need to get some rest and regain my energy before I try to do anything else. So I speak briefly with everyone and then I go back to the house where we are staying in the Elves'' vige to sleep. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ---------- The next day I woke up in the middle of the day, I seem to have slept a lot, my body was a little sluggish and I felt slightly tired, but surprisingly there is no part of my body aching and my energies arepletely recovered. I go to the kitchen where I find Caryna preparing the food with Alice, it looks like everyone else was still sleeping from what the two said. After I ate, I told Alice to go get Karina and Vanessa, so I woke up Nix who was sleeping inside my shadow, and ask her to open a gate to the Dungeon in the next room which is empty. After Karina arrives and eats enough food to feed five people, I take her to the Dungeon with Vanessa who was still eating a meatless sandwich and drinking a bottle of blood. Since Karina was with me, I was able to take her and Vanessa to the 12th floor where the mansion''s new floor was after the adjustments Nix had made a few weeks ago. Karina was surprised by what she saw, but I still fly up to the mansion with the two of them flying behind me, as soon as I arrive at the mansion I take them both to the hall where I always do that. "Here is where we will perform the awakening ceremony for you, Karina." (I) "The reason you''re doing this is different than I expected, but I''m still d I took it." (Karina) "We have to be as prepared as possible for the monsters that areing, you are one of the strongest beings at the top of Grade SSS, after awakening it is almost certain that you will reach the strength of the Lower Catastrophe Grade." (I) "I decided to do this here because it''s safer for both me and you." (I) "Vanessa is here to heal me if I need it, I''ve been through a lot to know that it''s better to be safe than sorry." (I) "Don''t worry about me, I won''t interfere with anything, I''ll just watch from afar ready to help my Father if necessary in the end." (Vanessa) "Alright, what should I do now?" (Karina) "We''ll both go to the center of the room, Vanessa will stay away just watching." (I) "It''s all right." (Karina) I stand in front of Karina who kneels in front of me, so I gather my Aura in my hand and ce it on Karina''s head. I start filling her body with my Aura until my Aura is spread all over her body, then I activate the Blood Pact skill. <[ The Priestess of the Dragon God Akatosh (Dragonewt) has submitted to you willingly ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on her ]> . . . <[ [ Blood Pact ] skill has been activated ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on Priestess of the Dragon God Akatosh (Dragonewt) ]> I feel my Aura merging with Karina''s body, my Ki, mana, spiritual power and vitality leave my body forming flows of energy that connect our two bodies. At that moment the information about what I can bestow on her pops into my head, but I don''t even try to look, I already know what I''m going to bestow on her. I grant her the skills [ Shadows Elemental Affinity: 1 ] and [ Thunder Elemental Affinity: 1 ]. When I do this two lessonse out of my chest and into Karina''s body, then she starts to float as my energies and blood are consumed by her even faster. <[ Empowerment Process Completed ]> . . . <[ Awakeningtent potential ]> . . . <[ Confirmed that all requirements have been met to obtain Blessings of Dragon God Akatosh ]> . . <[ You created a connection with Priestess Karina (Dragonewt) while being a True Dragon ]> . . <[ You and Priestess Karina receive Blessings from Dragon God Akatosh Akatosh ]> . . . <[ You have received the Blessing [ Akatosh (Dragon God) ] ]> . . . <[ Requirements for theplete awakening of the bloodline [ True Dragon: 100% ] have not been met ]> . . . <[ Awakening of the Bloodline [ True Dragon: 100% ] has been dyed until the body and soul requirements are met ]> Karina''s body floats a little away from me, then something lights up inside her chest and starts absorbing my Aura, energy, and blood leaving me almost dry as if she knows exactly how much she can take from me without killing me. Then a small energy dragones out of Karina''s chest and circles around her a few times before entering her again, then an energy runs through her body changing the color of her scales to ck, in addition, a Dragon tattoo forms on her chest. Then she lowers herself until she is standing in front of me, at that moment I realize that in addition to her scales her body has changed a little, she has lost some of her muscles and her appearance has be pretty hands, but still had many simrities with her old appearance, her hair is still blonde but now she has streaks of red hair, just like my hair, plus she has a ck crystal horn on her head. Chapter 440 Cap 439: Invocation(Chapter Preview) I was feeling dizzy from the weakness I was feeling but I held on even as my legs shook, this wasn''t the first time I felt this way and it probably wouldn''t be thest. Karina who opened her eyes looked at her hands and noticed that her scales changed color, then she noticed that her wings that should have been on her back were gone, but soon when she got scared not seeing her wings, maybe due to the fright one ck energyes out of its back forming wings with ck scales. It seems that now her wings can appear or disappear at will like Vanessa''s and mine wings. But Karina still hasn''t noticed that she is without clothes, her clothes were torn during the awakening ceremony. Vanessa who was far awayes to us and throws a nket behind Karina to cover her body, then right up to me for support so I don''t fall due to the weakness I was feeling. "..." (I) "Thank you..." (I) "You''re pale, get some rest, here''s a blood recement potion, an MP potion, a resistance potion, a Ki potion, and three bottles of Fresh Blood." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "No need to say anything, just drink it all, in a few minutes you''ll be feeling better." (Vanessa) I start drinking the potions Vanessa was giving me one at a time as Vanessa turns to Karina. "How do you feel?" (Vanessa) "I feel light as if something very heavy has been lifted off of me, I also feel a great power coursing through my whole body..." (Karina) "Haha hahahahahaha..." (Karina) "I''ve never felt so free and strong before... hahahahaha..." (Karina) An Aura full of poweres out of Karina, I can also feel a significant change in her presence, she seems to have more authority somehow. "Finally...finally I became a High Priestess of the Great Dragon God..." (Karina) "Now you must feel another form of energy inside you, right?" (Vanessa) "Yes, but I can''t use..." (Karina) Karina closes her eyes looking like she''s trying to feel something, soon after she seems to get frustrated with something. "This is Holy Energy, I''ll teach you how to use itter, but your priority should be training to adapt to changes in your strength and body." (Vanessa) "True, I have to be in the best possible condition for battle in a few days." (Karina) "Now let''s go back." (Vanessa) We all started to fly to the safe room on the 12th floor, actually, I was carried as I couldn''t put the strength in my wings to get off the ground. After I got back and spent the rest of the day resting, Karina seems to have found a good training partner calling Nix to train with her. While Karina was training I spent the rest of the day meditating to recover faster. ---------- That night I was at the top of the tree where we were living watching the starry sky when she appeared. "You finally showed up." (I) "How not to show up when you''re spreading your Aura all over the night sky?" (Luthien) "Lucky that only 7 Elves in the entire vige are capable enough to perceive your Aura, the vast majority of them didn''t notice anything, otherwise they would have been scared." (Luthien) "I wanted to get your attention." (I) "There are better ways to call me." (Luthien) "I want to ask you something, do you happen to have Evil Seeds and the Core of some rare monster?" (I) With my strange question, the Elf Queen was looking at me not understanding the purpose of what I was talking about. "I suppose this is one of her preparations for the monsters that are about to attack the vige in a few days, right?" (Luthien) "Yes, this is part of my preparations." (I) "I can get you the Monster Core, the Core of a very rare Unique monster." (Luthien) "But evil seeds aren''t something I can let you acquire without knowing the exact reason for it." (Luthien) "I figured that, but I''m d you had both, I wasn''t sure if you''d have the Evil Seed until now." (I) "What I have isn''t exactly an Evil Seed, it''s an Evil Crystal, an item that is being sealed in this vige, this was created by the servants of an Evil God over 5000 years ago, this item must have around 100 Evil Seeds inside his." (Luthien) "This is perfect, much better than I initially expected." (I) "What do you want to do with these things?" (Luthien) "A Summoning." (I) "..." (Luthien) "Hahahahaha..." (Luthien) "You don''t have tough like that, it makes it sound like I''m telling a joke." (I) "I''m sorry, but this Heretic Crystal was going to be used for an attempt to summon an Heretic God in the past, actually there were many other crystals like this, but they were destroyed in the battle against that Heretic God." (Luthien) "This happened in a separate space that no longer exists, this crystal was also supposed to have been destroyed, but I was afraid that destroying this could release a lot of malice at the same time, so I chose to seal the crystal." (Luthien) "Why would you want something like that for a summon?" (Luthien) "I was thinking about getting a strong Familiar to help us during the monster attack in a few days." (I) "The reason I want an item so full of malice is that the power I possess is a power that can convert all that darkness into potential and power for the target of my power." (I) "Did you want to use this Evil item to summon an evil creature before using its power?" (Luthien) "Yes, I wanted to synthesize this crystal with the core of a monster with a lot of potentials before using it for summoning." (I) Sigh "You are crazy?" (Luthien) "..." (I) "Whatever creature you summon, who says you''ll even have the opportunity to use that power of yours or if the creature will cooperate with you?" (Luthien) "(That''s true, it worked for H because she was summoned by the Dungeon, so she was obligated to obey me from the start.)" (I) "(But I don''t know if the creature I summon will obey me.)" (I) "Is the summon you to want to do through the dungeon, using a summoning magic circle or using a summoning skill?" (Luthien) "A skill." (I) "Summoning skills are more about creating a monster than summoning it from somewhere else." (Luthien) "Like this?" (I) "A Summoning ability uses the Summoner''s Aura to attract a creature''s soul before creating a body simr to a first-generation monster that ispatible with the summoned soul, the summoner''s power, and whatever. used as an offering during the invocation." (Luthien) "An offer during the summon is optional, but it helps to get a better summon." (Luthien) "But there''s still a chance the summoned creature won''t obey the summoner, so your idea might bring an enemy to you if you can''t suppress it with your power." (Luthien) "I only need a second to activate my ability, after that even if the creature resists it will only make the processst longer and turn into a fight of resistance." (I) "ept his proposal, Luthien." (Luth) "With the power of the trinity, he should be able to control the situation safely, besides he can do it close to me for better security." (Luth) Suddenly the World Tree spirit appeared on my other side, she had an amused smile on her face. "I''m curious if he''ll be able to convert an Evil being into a normal creature, that''s something difficult even for me to do, maybe it''s a unique ability for an Incarnation of Chaos like you." (Luth) "Are you sure?" (Luthien) "In the worst case, you can just kill the creature." (Luth) "Truth." (Luthien) "How long have you been listening?" (I) "From the beginning, Luthien''s senses are connected to me." (Luth) "I even have the perfect monster core for you, it was from a child born of two Divine Beasts." (Luth) "I do not remember this." (Luthien) "This has been with me for over 80,000 years, I felt sorry for this child, so much wasted potential, the child was killed at birth." (Luth) "But a Fairy stayed with him when this Fairy came to ask me for something a long time ago, she gave it as payment." (Luth) "You can use this." (Luth) "What were these Divine Beasts?" (I) "A Unicorn and a Pegasus." (Luth) "..." (I) The fire of curiosity ignites within me, I would very much like to see these Divine Beasts that I have read many stories and myths of in my ancient world, I would also very much like to see the creature that was born from these two mystical creatures. "It was the God of Light who ordered his Divine Beast Pegasus to kill his own son, that''s because the Unicorn was the Divine Beast of the God of Beasts." (Luth) "At least that''s what I heard." (Luth) "Here are the two items, but I advise you to use your power after using your Auras on both items, otherwise it could cause disaster." (Luth) Luth seems to reach into the space, so she takes out two boxes and leaves them floating in front of me. "It''s all right." (I) Chapter 441 Cap 440: Ragnar Part 1(Chapter Preview) The two boxes containing the objects I will use are floating in front of me, one is filled with an energy and Evil Aura that seems to be trying to escape from the box that is chained from the outside with chains full of Runes. The second box emits wild energy and pure Aura, it also didn''t have any current. The two boxes were wooden with hundreds of small magic circles drawn throughout their structures. "You just have to remember that using this Monster core will bring the God Baldr''s displeasure, but I don''t think that makes any difference in your case." (Luth) "I''m already hated by this God of Light myself, so this is just one more reason for me to use this core to piss him off." (I) "Don''t provoke the Gods too much, Zenos." (Luthien) "The God of Light''s hatred for the Goddess Selene is one thing, but if you be the direct target of this God, then you will have to be careful in the future." (Luthien) "I''m already being hunted by the entire Church of Light, what''s the worst that can happen?" (I) "God Baldr can send his Divine Beasts after you or even Light Dragons." (Luthien) "..." (I) "Don''t worry, Luthien." (Luth) "Zenos will just use this monster''s core, he''s not resurrecting the monster, it won''t be the same soul." (Luth) "If it was the same soul, then it could cause an even greater conflict between the God of Light and the God of Beasts." (Luth) "I find it difficult for that to happen, but for now I thank you for it, I''m sure it will be a strong creature." (I) "I''m going to the World Tree tomorrow morning to do the invocation." (I) After that, I say goodbye to the Elf Queen and the spirit of the World Tree, go to my bed and sleep until the next morning. ---------- The next morning I wake up and go get something to eat before going with Vanessa, Nix, Orion, La, and Sakura to the World Tree. When I get there Aredhel was waiting for me and escorts me to the World Tree where I need to go through that green marble path again to the tform where the Elf Queen is waiting for me. But this time I passed the marble path without feeling the same pressure I felt in the past, this time I didn''t feel anything and I walk with ease to the tform where I greet the Elf Queen. Soon after Aredhel leaves and the World Tree Spirit appears, so I begin preparations for the summoning. I take out the two boxes they gave me yesterday, then the World Tree spirit opens the boxes while putting a barrier around the two objects that came out of the boxes. I use my Aura to the fullest to suppress the malice in the crystal that was the size of my head, as the core of the monster I was going to use had pure, savage energy that I had to endure. I touch the two items and use my synthesis skill, the two objects are surrounded by energy so the two hit each other with great force knocking me backward by the energy of the impact. The Elf Queen uses a barrier so the evil and wild energies don''t interfere with the harmony of this ce. Within minutes the light show ends revealing a ck core with a red light in the center. So I use two bloodlines to do a synthesis with that core, one was my own bloodline and the second was a Dragon bloodline. Once again a barrier was ced around it until the synthesis was over, the result was a ck core with a stream of lights swirling inside. With everything over, I rest for a few hours to recover from the exhaustion these syntheses have caused me. When I was okay I nod and everyone walks away from me I activate the summon skill which was the result of dozens of summoning skills that were synthesized together. Ding! <[ Do you want to activate [ Chaos Summon ] skill? ] . <[ Yes / No ]> "Yes, activate the skill." (I) Ding! <[ Skill [ Chaos Summon ] has been activated sessfully ]> . . <[ Starting Chaos Summoning Circle Construction ]> Suddenly I feel the blood in my body stir and I know what I have to do, I had already read how this skill works. I use my ws to sh my wrist and let my blood flow, as soon as my blood leaves my body he starts drawing a magic circle filled with runes with a ck dragon covered in chains in the center. When the summoning circle waspletely drawn a suction force began to suck my spiritual power, my mana, my Ki, and my vitality into the magic circle which began to pulse in energy at the rhythm of my heart. Ding! <[ Do you want to use something as a means of invocation? ]> . <[Yes / No]> "Yes, use this." (I) I lift the core I just created, when I do this the core floats from my hand to float in the center of the summoning circle. Ding! <[ Starting invocation ]> . . <[ Looking for apatible soul ]> The summoning circle starts sending a strange energy to the core that glows brightly, so it feels like a beacon has been answered, my power and Aura start to be slowly absorbed for over an hour before any results happen. Ding! <[ Compatible soul found ]> . . <[ Starting the process of creating a suitable body ]> "Huuuhhh!!???" (I) Suddenly my blood, Ki, and vitality started to be absorbed in an elerated way along with my Aura, I see these energies not entering the summoning circle, but going around the core floating on top of the summoning circle untilpletely blocking the vision forming a cocoon of flowing energy. Then this strange cocoon of energy grows to a height of five meters and begins to pulse in the same rhythm as the magic circle. Ding! <[ Summonplete ]> The summoning circle floats to the center of the cocoon and enters causing the cocoon of energy to be absorbed into the creature within. What was inside was being masked by a thick mist of miasma, all I could see were red eyes filled with hate and bloodlust. Chapter 442 Cap 441: Ragnar Part 2(Chapter Preview) Ding! <[ Summonplete ]> The summoning circle floats to the center of the cocoon and enters causing the cocoon of energy to be absorbed into the creature within. What was inside was being masked by a thick fog of miasma, all I could see were red eyes filled with hate and bloodlust. "I can''t waste time." (I) "< Full Recovery >" (Luthien) Suddenly my whole body was weak and without energy is overflowing with power, it seems that the Elf Queen used an ability to help me recover faster. I waste no time and drink a few blood potions too to make sure I''m okay while using all my Arua''s power to suppress the creature lurking within the miasma. The creature tries to resist my Aura, but I feel that it is weak, maybe because it has just been born, I take advantage of this to force my Aura to enter the body, but even in these conditions that should be favorable for me, it is very difficult. "(Let me help this kid get a chance to grow up this time.)" "(It will always be my duty to help this child in its birth.)" "..." (I) Suddenly I start to hear two voices in my head and two energies run through my body, one energy was free and harmonizing, the other was brutal and wild, and both energies were of a level of power that I was not able to understand. The wild and brutal energy especially carried a presence very simr to that of the Goddesses Selene and Aine. These two energies travel through my body and use my Aura as a path to reach the creature within the miasma mist, at that moment I feel these energiespletely subdue the creature, ending any resistance it has. Soon these two energies enterpletely and easily inside the creature, then they started sucking my Aura into the creature at a speed that almost ripped the Aura out of my body. "Huh..." (I) When I feel that my Aurapletely fills the creature''s body I activate my Aura ability and my Blood Pact ability. Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted Alicorn Demon Dragon ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on Alicorn Demon Dragon ]> . . . <[ [ Blood Pact ] skill has been activated ]> . . <[ The [ Astral Body ] Skill was forcibly activated ]> . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on Alicorn Demon Dragon ]> Arge amount of information appears in my head as I feel a great pressure fall on me, I see the dark energy leave my body and form the shadowy figure of my Astral Body. I choose to grant this creature [ Aura of Harmony ] and [ Aura of Nightmare ]. The unique skill [ Nightmare Aura ] is an Aura that is the fusion of the Auras of darkness, fear, pain, madness, death, and assassin. The unique skill [ Aura of Harmony ] was a part of the skill [ Aura of Nature ] that I got a short time ago. I chose these two Auras because they are opposite each other, this creature is full of darkness but also seems to be pure somehow, its scary eyes inside the miasma were dangerous but I felt like I was forcing myself not to attack, that demonstrated that he had not given in to darkness. These two opposing Auras will bnce your good and bad parts, bnce will help when your awakening begins. My Astral Body digs its ws into its hood, pulling out two crystals, one of the crystals has the color of the rainbow, and the other crystal has negative colors like ck, purple, and red. As my Astral Body held these two crystals with one w it uses the other w to open a wound on my forehead and pull some of my blood out of my body. My blood starts to bubble inside a ck me in the w of my Astral Body before he throws the two crystals into the ck me, in a few seconds he ps his hands together with this me in the middle, then reveals a dark red crystal de that shoves into the miasma mist that begins to burn. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . . <[ Awakening process starting ]> . . . <[ Large amount of malice found ]> . . <[ Starting the conversion process for Power and Potential ]> . . . <[ Awakening process finished ]> The ck firests for almost an hour before my Astral Body disappears, over time the bloodlust and evil presence would begin to subside until itpletely disappeared, then the ck me crystallizes as a new cocoon. A weakness takes hold of my body, but I force myself to stand, controlling my shadow to keep my body steady, so I feel a connection forming between me and the being within the crystal. "(Give my child the name Ragnar, that was the name I was going to give him.)" "..." (I) I was exhausted but not aplete idiot, when the voice that had a free and harmonizing presence popped into my head again I am able to understand who it belongs to, I worry that the worst possible situation has happened, but what is done, is the fetus. <[ Choose a name for Alicorn of Nightfall ]> "His name will be Ragnar!" (I) Ding! <[ Divine Beast reborn by the power of the Beast God Cratos was bestowed a name by the offspring of the Goddess Selene ]> . p . <[ Beginning the Divine Beast''s full awakening process ]> . . . <[ Divine Beast was named [ Ragnar ] from Zenos creating a connection and bing its Guardian ]> ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Ding! <[ You have received the title [ Master of the Divine Beast (Ragnar) ] ]> . . . <[ You have received the Blessings: ? [ Cratos (God of Beasts) ] ? [ Zoe (Divine Beast of Life) ] ]> "..." (I) The crystal cocoon explodes releasing the being within it that roars towards the sky releasing a wild and free Aura, its presence was calm and steady as if nothing in the world could shake its mind, its appearance was magnificent that left me eyes shining. "Magnificent..." (I) I was keeping myself upright by sheer force of will and also because I was controlling my shadow to support me, otherwise, I would be on the ground for a long time due to the weakness I was feeling. Chapter 443 Cap 442: Freyas Choice(Chapter Preview) I was keeping myself upright by sheer force of will and also because I was controlling my shadow to support me, otherwise, I would be on the ground for a long time due to the weakness I was feeling. But he was still surprised by what he was seeing, he was around 2 meters tall and over 2.5 meters long. He had a muscr body of a horse, his legs looked like those of a horse, but instead of hooves there were paws with very affiliated ws, his head was also that of a horse, but his mouth was slightlyrger than a horse''s and he had many sharp teeth that seemed to be able to crush bones to dust. His body was covered in ck fur, there were also ck crystal scales covering the most important parts of his body like armor, his mane was red like my hair the same as his tail, and the tufts of hair on his paws, its mane and tail were like Orion''s tail, they seemed to be ethereal and always with a flourishing glow. His eyes were like a tiger''s, they were eyes as red as his mane, he had a pair of gigantic ck bird wings covered in ck crystal scales, and he also had a single horn on his head, but that horn looked more a red crystal de than a horn. His appearance was imposing and proud, his presence was wild and calm, his eyes showed a glint of wisdom, and his roar to the sky after breaking free of the cocoon while stretching his wings were not the sounds that horses should make, it seemed more like roaring sounds of a monster. After he roared towards the sky thisrge creaturends on the ground folding its wings as ites towards me and lowers its head. "Thank you for allowing me to be born again into this world, master." (Ragnar) "..." (I) Vanessa runs towards me with Nix, La, Sakura, and Orion close behind. "Are you okay, Dad?" (Vanessa) "Yeah... just... tired..." (I) Sakura takes one of my arms and Nix takes the other one behind their necks, this makes me hang between them and a little crooked since Sakura is shorter than Nix. "Can you move, master?" (La) "I don''t think he can move right now, La." (Orion) "So this is a good time for me to say that Freya made a cake that she was going to give us when we got back, but I ate it all before I came here." (La) "Why are you telling him that in this situation?" (Sakura) "Why Alice had seen me, he was going to find out sooner orter, but if he finds out now his anger will be stronger at that moment, when it''ster and he moves again he''ll be calmer, so the punishment will be less, that''s if he remembers a small matter like that after all this." (La) "I''m surprised, that was the smartest thing I''ve ever seen you say." (Nix) "Too bad that intelligence only works on weird things." (Vanessa) Why does it have to be this way, I can''t even say hello to Ragnar because these people are surrounding me and talking nonsense. "You...you..." (I) "I think he''s saying you''re in the way." (Luthien) "Aren''t you forgetting anything or anyone?" (Luthien) "..." (all) With the Elf Queen''s warning, they all look at Ragnar who still keeps his head down calmly looking like he didn''t care about this strange situation. "He is waiting for your words, Zenos." (Luthien) "< Strengthen >" (Luthien) Once again the Elf Queen uses a spell on me that restores my strength at least so that I can walk alone and speak normally. "Thank you, Luthien." (I) I let go of Nix and Sakura''s arms, so I walk over to Ragnar and put my hand on his head. "Nice to meet you, Ragnar." (I) "You don''t have to bow your head to me, just like Orion, you are now part of the family." (I) "It might be a strange family, but it''s the best family I could ask for." (I) "I will listen to your words, master." (Ragnar) "I must say that you surprised me, I didn''t think you would be the one to be summoned." (I) "I''ve been waiting a long time, but for someone like me to be born into this world is not an easy thing, many conditions had to be fulfilled." (Ragnar) "Have you tried to be reborn before?" (I) "On two other asions, but they failed, even now it might have failed at the end of the Beast God hadn''t done something." (Ragnar) "I needed a strong body to contain my soul and I needed to be able to synchronize with that body, and I needed to be a Divine Beast." (Ragnar) "You met almost all the conditions, but even then you almost didn''t." (Ragnar) "Yes you must thank Luthien and the other two who helped, you must also thank the person who chose your name." (I) "All this time she refused to say that name, she said I would know when the time was right." (Ragnar) "This surprise isn''t all bad, I''m already at odds with the God Baldr anyway, so who cares about one more offense." (I) ---------- After that we spent the rest of the day talking to Ragnar, I told everyone who he was, and I also introduced the others to him. The World Tree spirit was overjoyed, I think she expected something like this to happen, but that''s okay since Ragnar seems like a good guy. One thing I found out was that Ragnar''s soul had been injured by his own father when he was born and because of that he has a scar on his neck, his father wanted to kill him and destroy his soul so he wouldn''t have a chance to be reborn, but his mother fought and managed to take his wounded soul to the Beast God Cratos who healed his soul. As he didn''t have a body he had to stay for thousands of years besides the Beast God for his soul not to be taken to the reincarnation circle or turn into a Spectral-type Undead. All this time he wanted to be free and travel the world, but he was restricted in the ces he could go due to his condition. ? It seems that when I was doing the summon Ragnar''s mother noticed and ran to the Beast God, the two of them smiled as they looked at him before the Beast God grabbed him and threw him away without warning, the next thing he remembers is fighting. against an urge to kill and destroy everything in front of him that sprang from his insides. Listening to Ragnar just confirmed my assumption, I think this could lead to more problems in the future, I hope his father didn''t realize what I did as well as his mother did, that would be scary. ---------- After we get back to where we are living in the vige, I introduce Ragnar to everyone, this time he was in human form wearing an outfit that resembles a suit with ck scales. He looked like a 15 year old, his skin is white in color, his eyes are still red, his short hair is red and his horn that looked like a red crystal de was in the middle of his forehead. Ragnar was someone who was calm and rational, his human appearance not at all coincident with his wild Aura. Ragnar says that sooner orter Orion will also learn the ability for human transformation, unlike Ragnar who was older than he appeared, Orion was young both physically and in his soul, he needed more time to mature. When we got back I went to my room to rest and asked Freya to meet me in the room to talk to her. "You''ve had two days to think, is your decision still the same?" (I) "Yes, I already hit my growth hurdle a few months ago." (Freya) "I''ve been training a lot since we arrived in this vige, but my growth is slower than I expected, with time I''m falling behind even my own daughter." (Freya) "What does Caryna have to do with this?" (I) "The master may not have noticed, but she also participated in most of thebat during the Annual Monster Wave, she tried to disguise herself among the Ghouls, but I could see her using arge kitchen knife and arge fork as weaponsbat." (Freya) "You must be kidding..." (I) "This is all Lilith''s fault, she told my daughter that if she wanted to fight without being afraid, just treat her opponents as if they were ingredients, so she wouldn''t be so afraid ofbat." (Freya) "It had to be Lilith, didn''t anyone try to convince her otherwise?" (I) "La, Lyra, and H supported her." (Freya) I put my hand to my face in disbelief at what I''m hearing. "What the master asked me the other day was something I wanted to talk to you about for a few weeks, but I didn''t know how to bring it up." (Freya) "That''s why I said yes right away." (Freya) "I needed you to think hard about it, over time you would get stronger, so I wanted to be sure about your decision as it willpletely change your body." (I) "I don''t care much about my own race, the only family I have is Caryna who doesn''t care about these superficial things either." (Freya) "What I want is to be strong enough to protect Caryna and our new home." (Freya) "Just to be sure, is that your final answer?" (I) "Yes." (Freya) Chapter 444 Cap 443: A Single Race(Chapter Preview) After a night''s rest, my energy waspletely recovered, but my body was aching everywhere, I also had some lingering weakness. When I woke up I see many Fairies and Spirits sleeping in my room, I didn''t even have a ce to step on the floor. "What is happening?" (I) "Wait! Where''s Orion?" (I) As I close my eyes and focus on the connection I have with Orion, I feel his presence downstairs. I open my eyes and use my magic to float to the door and leave without waking the Fairies and Spirits. After that, I go to the bathroom to wash my face and change my clothes before heading to the room where Orion was talking to Ragnar. "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning Master." (Ragnar/Orion) "Are you getting to know each other better?" (I) "I was talking to Orion about the duties we have as his Guardians, master." (Ragnar) "But it seems the Blood Goddess already gave him all the important information during his birth." (Ragnar) "Yes, but I would be happy to learn anything I can to help the master better." (Orion) "You two can get to know each other as much as you want, but why don''t you do it duringbat, I feel that the strength of the two is very simr, this will also help Ragnar adapt to his new body." (I) "That would be nice, my body still feels a little strange to me." (Ragnar) "For me who haven''t had a physical body for thousands of years or should I say I''ve never had the opportunity to experience having a physical body before, this is a new experience for me." (Ragnar) "There''s so much information that my senses pass to my brain at the same time like the taste, aromas, touch, hearing, etc." (Ragnar) "I can also feel the ambient temperature, I can feel the temperature of things I touch and their textures." (Ragnar) "I can feel my heartbeat, I can also feel my blood and Ki coursing through my body." (Ragnar) "There are so many new things that I''m feeling it''s a little difficult to adapt." (Ragnar) "In time you will get used to it, so it would be better to leave the training for tomorrow, try to get used to your senses for now." (I) "But I''m surprised you have such good control of your Aura." (I) "For a long time I didn''t have any power other than my Aura, all things in existence have Aura, including a soul like me in the past, so I''ve had thousands of years to learn how to use my Aura." (Ragnar) "I used my Aura to see, I used it as a weapon, I used it as a defense, and I used it to interact with everything around me." (Ragnar) "For me, the Aura gives me information that these new senses I have now cannot." (Ragnar) "Teach Orion a little about this too, he could learn more about Arua control from you, plus Sophia might also want to talk to you about it as she uses Aura forbat." (I) "I can control the master''s Aura, but I''m really not very good at using my own Aura." (Orion) "It doesn''t surprise me, I can feel thousands of different Auras in your Aura, from what you told me about how you were born, I can imagine that your Aura is not fully formed yet, what you have now are the Aura remnants of thousands of people that make up your body." (Ragnar) "I never realized it." (I) "Me either." (Orion) "This is something difficult to see anyway, there are few who would notice something like this, I don''t know how to help you, Orion, I''ll have to think about it a little more." (Ragnar) "Thanks, that''s already a big help." (Orion) "Come on you two, I''m sure you haven''t eaten anything yet, right?" (I) "Freya and Caryna are cooking, but they''re waiting for Nn and Alice toe back with some ingredients they ran out of." (Orion) "If I''m not mistaken, Alice must be the youngest maid, right?" (Ragnar) "Yes, why the question?" (I) "She''s been back for a while so I guess we can head to the kitchen, I''m looking forward to enjoying some food for the first time." (Ragnar) After that we all go to the kitchen, I see Alice dragging a tray with three times its weight in food to the table with one hand, I also see Nn doing the same, as I look at Caryna holding a kitchen knife in each hand cutting a piece of meatrger than her in fillets stacked in a matter of 3 seconds, I was impressed, the most impressive thing was realizing that all the meat fillets were the same size and thickness. "(Maybe it''s not such a bad option to let her learn to fight, with that level of divine prowess she could teach me how to wield a knife inbat.)" (I) "Good morning master, good morning to you too Orion and Ragnar." (Alice) "Good Morning." (I/Orion/Ragnar) After everyone greets each other I go to the table and notice that everyone ising to the kitchen to eat, when the smell of roasting meat starts to spread through the house, Ibuki and Diana run to the kitchen with drool dripping from their mouths. We all enjoyed a great meal, the best part of the meal was seeing the way Ragnar was eating, it looked like the way Ibuki used to eat back in the day. Ragnar had a giant steak in each hand trying to shove it into his mouth faster than he could chew, his eyes were crying even after he had eaten 30 steaks and couldn''t even get out of his chair he was still trying to shove one more piece of food in the mouth. He could barely breathe he was so full but went on to say he never thought eating was so amazing, he ate everything from the fruits on the table to the vegetables to the chips and meat. But he kept saying that the best was the meat, after that meal he started looking with adoration at Freya and Caryna who were the cooks, he even said that this heavenly profession should be respected by everyone. I think putting someone who has never eaten anything in his long existence to taste Freya and Caryna''s top notch food might have been a mistake, maybe I should have started with street foods that have simpler vors. ---------- Before leaving the house I call Kira, Sophia, and Freya to talk to them, I tell Sophia and Kira what I was going to do with Freya. The two were surprised at first, but then they started to congratte Freya, I told the three that I would need to drink the blood of the three since I wanted to use a High Elf bloodline to synthesize the three Races into one Race. After drinking enough Blood from the three with their permission, I synthesize these three bloodlines into one. The result was the [ Ancient Elf: 100% ] bloodline. When I finished this lineage I felt a reaction in my Aura of Nature that started to emanate from my body growing nonstop causing branches and flowers to grow from all the Trees we were inside. I only managed to get everything under control when the spirit of the World Tree appeared next to me and put his hand on my shoulder making my Aura calm down and go back inside my body, then the Elf Queen appears shortly after and waves her hand doing everything that was in chaos in the surroundings returned to normal. "What happened here?" (Luthien) "I felt a presence I shouldn''t have in this world..." (Luth) "I was doing a lineage synthesis, then this happened." (I) The World Tree spirit looks at Freya, Sophia, and Kira before looking back at me, I felt like she was looking into me from the way her eyes sparkled. "You synthesized the three Races of Elves!" (Luth) "I can feel the presence of an Ancient Elfing from you." (Luth) "Ancient Elf!?" (Luthien) At the words of the World Tree spirit, the Elf Queen looks at me in disbelief with wide eyes. "Why did you do something like that?" (Luth) "..." (I) The spirit of the World Tree and the Elf Queen already knew my secrets, so there was no reason to hide what I was going to do with them, so I told them what I was going to do with Freya today. The Elf Queen and the World Tree Spirit look at each other and startughing, after a while the World Tree Spirites to talk to me. "The Old Elves are very few in numbers, they are the ancestors of the current Elves, their lifespans are as long as Vampires like you, but their birth rates are much lower than Vampires." (Luth) "Aside from natural reproduction, the only other way for an Ancient Elf to be born is through an evolution of an Elf who has achieved the trinity of nature, but even that doesn''t mean it''s guaranteed, the chances of getting it are only 10%." (Luth) "The Old Elves are also called children of nature, they are a race loved by us World Trees, if you really can make this Race prosperous again, then please do." (Luth) Chapter 445 Cap 444: Ancient Elf(Chapter Preview) I was surprised at what I had just heard from the spirit of the World Tree, it seems that this race of Ancient Elves was very important. "I''m sorry but I don''t think I''m capable of doing what you''re thinking, my skill links the target to me as you may already know." (I) "That''s true, but once an Old Elf is born, he can help a High Elf who has attained the trinity to evolve into an Old Elf." (Luth) "Didn''t you say that the poption of these Old Elves was low? Why don''t you do that?" (I) "It''s not that simple, the Old Elves have many duties and responsibilities, and many requirements are required to do this, requirements that Freya may not fulfill, but you will fulfill what remains." (Luth) "I don''t understand." (I) "The requirements for an Elf to evolve into an Ancient Elf are as follows." (Luth) 1. Have gone through at least 1 evolution before, that is, you must be at least a High Elf. 2. Must attain the trinity of nature. 3. Must receive the blessing of a World Tree. 4. Must receive an Ancient Elf''s blessing. 5. They need the pure lineage of a God. "These requirements are all veryplicated." (I) "The Elf has to be as talented as an Elf King or Queen, plus they need an Ancient Elf whose numbers are very small these days." (Luthien) "The World Tree Blessing is perhaps the easiest to obtain on this list, the hardest would be the bloodline of a God." (Luthien) "A pure lineage of a God, something difficult even for the children of a God to have, with a few exceptions." (Luth) "..." (I) Sigh "That won''t get me any more trouble, will it?" (I) "It won''t cause any problems, in fact, it will make you a Hero to all Elves." (Luth) "I don''t want to be a Hero." (I) "You said you would like to visit various ces around the world, right?" (Luth) "Yes." (I) "You can go to any Elf vige with a World Tree and you will be weed as a Hero, plus you can easily trade with Elves from anywhere." (Luth) "It won''t cause you any problems and it won''t cost you anything either." (Luth) "ording to what you said, the only one in this vige capable of going through this would be Luthien." (I) "Yes, that will help a lot since she will be able to use my power better, besides with her we will have the possibility of having other Old Elves in the future bringing this race that almost disappeared back into existence." (Luth) "You seem very touched by this, even more, excited than when you first saw Ragnar." (I) "With an Ancient Elf present, the temple gates of the Spirit World and the Fairy World could be permanently open near the World Trees, this will bring more harmony to the world as a whole and make it easier to bnce the energies." (Luth) They''re saying that it won''t cost anything, and having the Elves for support will be very useful during my travels. "Wouldn''t it be dangerous to have an Old Elf walking around? Freya could be in danger." (I) "Other races wouldn''t be able to see her true race, only someone who has attained the trinity or with a strong connection to nature would notice." (Luth) "I''m looking to travel the world, so I think it doesn''t hurt to do that if I''m passing through, it will also guarantee us a safe ce in ces where we don''t have much knowledge, so I think it''s ok." (I) "But the final decision is Freya''s, if she doesn''t want this bloodline then I won''t use it on her." (I) Everyone looks at Freya waiting for her decision, to my surprise her decision was faster than I expected. "There is nothing to decide, I already told the master my decision yesterday, besides it would be a great honor to bring our ancestral race back to this world." (Freya) So I think everything is resolved, after this conversation the Spirit of the World Tree said that we should make this awakening close to her, so she can keep an eye out for any unforeseen, in addition, she can hide what will happen. ---------- I rest a few hours to recover from the fatigue of the synthesis of bloodlines and theck of control of the Aura of Nature, then I go along with Freya, La, Nix, Sakura, Orion, and Ragnar to the World Tree. This time it wasn''t Aredhel waiting for us at the temple gates where the World Tree stands, it was two people, a man, and a woman. The two had green hair, the man wore noble clothes in brown and green, the woman wore a light green dress, the two appeared to be around 30 years old and were very handsome. As soon as I saw the two of them I knew they were a Fairy and a Spirit by their presence, but I couldn''t tell how strong they were. The two wee us as they take us to the World Tree, arriving there I meet the Elf Queen and the Spirit of the World Tree again. After a few quick greetings, I ask everyone to move away leaving just me and Freya alone in the middle, I focus my Aura on my hand and go to Freya who is kneeling in front of me cing my hand on her head. I''ve used my power on Freya in the past so it won''t work the same as before, all I want to do is fill her with my Nature Aura before using the Blood Pact to bestow this bloodline on her. Ding! <[ The High White Elf (Freya) is already submissive to you ]> . . . <[ [ Blood Pact ] skill has been activated ]> . . . <[ Choose a power to bestow on High White Elf (Freya) ]> Just as I suspected, I won''t be able to harness the same power twice, at least Bloodpact still works since I haven''t used it on her in the past. With the list of possible options, I can grant her popping in my head, I choose the [ Ancient Elf: 100% ] bloodline. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . . <[ You received the titles: ? [ Loved by Nature ] ? [ Guardian of Holy Beasts ] ]> . . . <[ The title [ Friend of the Spirits ] has evolved into [ Guardian of the Spirits ] ]> . . . <[ The titles [ Guardian of the Spirits ], [ Guardian of the Holy Beasts ], and [ Guardian of the Fairies ]bine and awaken the title [ Guardian of Nature ] ]> Freya had her body filled with my Nature Aura, she couldn''t resist my Aura and let me do it, so when the Blood Pact skill was activated and I bestow the Ancient Elf Bloodline to her, a blood crystales out of the seed of the World Tree on the back of my hand. This blood crystal hits the crystal on Freya''s forehead, it causes a st of energy that makes Freya''s body glow, at that moment I feel a power arise from the environment itself and go to Freya. I also feel my Ki, mana, and spirit energy being sucked out of my body, and going to Freya was more than half of my energy before it stopped. After a few seconds, the energy disperses revealing Freya again. "Incredible!!!" (I) Chapter 446 Cap 445: One With Nature(Chapter Preview) ,m Freya came out of the energy disorder lookingpletely different, her skin turned ck, her hair turned silver and her eyes golden. On Freya''s forehead, there was a diamond-shaped crystal (¡ó) with a golden seed inside, there were also tattoos that looked like thin roots using the forehead as the center and spread down the body and going to all the limbs of the body, these tattoos were of green color being made of fine lines on its body. Freya''s presence was very different from before, looking at her somehow made the image of an ancient foreste to my mind, Freya''s presence was so calming and natural. An Aura that I recognize very welles out of Freya''s body as if she always had that Aura, it was the Aura of Nature that I received when I received the trinity. When Freya appeared I could feel her presence and her Aura gradually blending with the surroundings as if she were part of the environment where we are until I was not able to differentiate Freya''s presence from the nature around us. At that moment the seed inside the diamond-shaped crystal on her forehead starts to sprout and bes a small red crystal tree. "A red tree, it looks like it''s morebat oriented than I imagined..." (Luth) "I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to see an Ancient Elf in this lifetime..." (Luthien) "You look beautiful Freya." (Nix) "Your presence is so attractive, am I the only one feeling like hugging her? It''s been so many years since I''ve felt this way, I thought I was too old for that, but it seems I was wrong." (Sakura) "Her presence is asfortable as the master''s." (La) "Your presence blends in with the surroundings like the master." (Orion) "Her presence reminds me a little of my mother''s, that''s a littleforting to me." (Ragnar) "I didn''t expect the change to be so big..." (I) I don''t know how much others noticed, but Freya''s changes are much more profound than it appears on the outside, her body ispletely different, even the scent of her body resembles the scent of the forest, and her heartbeat seems to resonate with nature around us, its breath feels like the spring breeze. Her presence has nothing simr to the previous one, in my eyes, she is a totally different person. "How do you feel, Freya?" (I) "..." (Freya) Freya seems distracted, she keeps looking around as if she is seeing something magnificent for the first time, but when she hears my voice she looks at me as if remembering something and her eyes gain a glint of wisdom as if she has just woken up. "Master?" (Freya) "You look confused, are you okay?" (I) Freya walks up to me innocently takes me in her arms and gives me a hug like it''s the most normal thing in the world leaving everyone who knows her shocked. The Freya we know is someone disciplined, responsible, serious, and careful, she would never do that. "What happened to her?" (I) "She''s adapting to her connection to nature." (Luth) "Now she is using senses that she didn''t have before, she is seeing, feeling, and listening to her own nature in a deeper way than you can imagine, this kind of thing is not something that can be done quickly, of a few hours for her to get used to." (Luth) "Why is she hugging the master? Did she fall in love with him like Diana, Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and Kira?" (La) "I think she realized the depth of Zenos." (Luthien) "What do you mean by depth?" (Nix) "You may not know it, but nature is not all about harmony." (Luth) "Nature can be considered the cruelest thing that ever existed, nature can bring creation, prosperity, devastation, transformation, evolution, and creation again." (Luth) "Nature is unpredictable, uncontroble and impartial." (Luth) "People are easily deceived by the beauty of nature, but they don''t pay attention to what that beauty hides." (Luth) "I remember it took me a week to wake up from this trance, I went through that when I became an Elf Queen." (Luthien) "In Freya''s case it''s different, you felt these things through me, but Freya is feeling it for herself, so it will be faster, mainly because of Zenos'' presence." (Luth) "I''m sorry to interrupt, but you still haven''t exined about this depth that the master has." (Nix) "I would also like to know what you guys are talking about then." (I) "To put it simply, Freya can now sense chaos in Zenos just as Luthien and I can, this naturally draws her to him for being opposed to everything she has be while alsopleting her." (Luth) "Old Elves are beings of harmony with nature, but you are the opposite." (Luth) "You are opposites, but at the same time you give meaning to her existence, in the same way, that chaos gives meaning to harmony, in the same way, that a catastrophe of nature can bring about transformation and creation." (Luth) "To her everyone here is the same, with the exception of me and Zenos, while I am something simr to her, you are theplete opposite of her, just as a curious child is attracted to something unknown, she was attracted to you." (Luth) "So I have to stay like this for a long time?" (I) "Just until she wakes up." (Luthien) "..." (I) ---------- I had to endure it while Freya treated me like a toy, she hugs me, she strokes my head, she pinches my skin, she pulls my hair, she sniffs me, she even licks my face once. On top of all that I can also feel her doing something simr with her Aura, her Aura spins around me while interacting in different ways with my Aura. After more than three hours have passed, Freya wakes up and looks around until she understands what''s going on, then she turns to me and sees she''s biting my arm. "..." (Freya) She is immobilized for a few seconds like a statue, she turns red and lets go of my arm, after that she calmly puts me on the floor and then gets on her knees in front of me. "Can the master exin to me what''s going on?" (Freya) "(This is the first time I''ve seen Freya so embarrassed.)" (I) After that we spent a few minutes exining to her what happened, then the Elf Queen exined to her why she was attached to me during this time. "How do you feel?" (I) "I feel like I just woke up from a dream, I don''t really remember what was happening." (Freya) "All I know is that I felt like I was connected to something I couldn''t understand." (Freya) "I feltfortable and peaceful, everything seemed to be the way it should be, but then I felt something different like everything was going downstream and there was something going downstream." (Freya) "I just felt like everything was in flux because of this one thing going against the flow, otherwise I wouldn''t have noticed the movement around me." (Freya) "I didn''t understand what it was or how it followed a different flow than the rest, but when I realized it felt like something made sense, then a desire to be closer to it welled up inside me, after that all I remember is feelingplete." (Freya) "The normal flow that I was feeling before started to change, the flow would sometimes get violent, sometimes change direction, sometimes it would be calm and sometimes it would explode and start all over again." (Freya) "That was you feeling the flow of nature for the first time." (Luthien) "I can still feel it, but it''s be more natural, the changes in the flow aren''t as fast as they used to be." (Freya) "I made these changes for you to understand what was happening faster, it helped to shorten your trance time." (Luth) "Thank you for your help." (Freya) "But you still haven''t said how you''re feeling now, do you feel any difference?" (I) Freya looks at her hands as she opens and closes her hands, then she starts looking at her own body and notices that her maid outfit is full of rips and holes caused by the turbulent energy around her earlier. But it wasn''t revealing much of her body, besides she didn''t have any wounds on her body, Freya isn''t someone who is embarrassed to be seen by others, so she didn''t really care about that, but she seemed to be worried about something else. "What is it, Freya?" (I) "Nothing, I just liked this outfit, but it looks like I''ll have to ask Tanya to make me another set." (Freya) "Forget about that stupid outfit, how do you feel now that you''ve changed Breed? Stop the suspense and talk crazy." (La) "I apologize for that, the truth is that I don''t feel very different physically, I''m a little surprised by the change in my appearance, but I don''t feel any different physically." (Freya) "What I feel differently is my senses that seem to have improved a lot, it also feels like I can understand things around me better, in addition, I feel an energy overflowing from my body." (Freya) "I''ll need some time to better understand these changes." (Freya) "I''ll help you in the next few days with that, so you''ll have better guidance to prepare for battle." (Luthien) "I thank you in advance for your tutoring." (Freya) "But she''s going to need your helpter too, right?" (I) "If possible, yes." (Luthien) "But I won''t force anything, the decision is still yours." (Luthien) "You''ve been helping me a lot since we arrived, so I don''t see any reason to refuse." (I) "I''m always willing to help the great Elf Queen with whatever she needs." (Freya) Chapter 447 Cap 446: Battle Day(Chapter Preview) After what happened with Freya we all came home, we were talking about Freya''s changes. One of the things that the World Tree spirit taught Freya before we left was about how to change her appearance, it was a technique that only the Old Elves are able to use that the World Tree spirit knows, it seems to be a simple magic the way fast that Freya learned. Now Freya is again with her light green hair and her skin color is back to white, but her golden eyes and the tattoos of thin roots on her body are still in ce, in addition, the crystal on her head is still the diamond (¡ó) twice the size of the previous crystal, but the Red Crystal Tree is no longer appearing inside. ording to Luthien any Elf or anyone else will think that Freya received the Blessing of a God, the World Tree, or something simr. It seems like the chance of finding out that she is an Ancient Elf is almost zero, only a God or a World Tree will be able to see the truth. This will help us a lot since I don''t want the other people in the vige to find out about Freya, so shees home looking like a White Elf, but her appearance has be a little younger and a lot prettier, I think even for by Elf standards it would be hard to believe she is Caryna''s mother. When we arrived Caryna, Sophia and Kira were impatiently waiting, especially Caryna who was hugging her husband Leo so tightly she could almost hear her bones creaking to the point of breaking. As soon as we arrive and go through the door, I see Caryna release Leo who falls to the floor with foaming out of his mouth as Vanessa tries to heal him, Caryna runs towards us and throws herself in her mother''s arms while praising her new appearance. After we all go to the room I ask Alice and Nn to gather everyone, then I let Freya reveal her appearance to everyone, Kira and Sophia didn''t care much about Freya''s race change, what they saw was her presence that changedpletely. Elsaris and her children were also keeping an eye on this as they realized the difficulty they would have to hide from such strong senses, I don''t know how they noticed this, but from what they said ites from their instincts and the experience they have after so many years. The majority''s reaction was happiness for Freya''s increase in strength, they didn''t care much about her race itself, what everyone is seeing is mostly her strength. One thing I noticed was Nn turning red and looking at Freya, I feel sorry for him, he won''t stand a chance, I think I''ll talk to himter before this womanizer hits something so hard it''s going to break his fragile heart. After the meeting, I left everyone talking and went back to my room to meditate and start preparingbat strategies. ----------- On the same day, I open the Dungeon gate for Orion and Ragnar to train somewhere without worrying about destroying the surroundings. I had to go along with them since if Orion isn''t around me, I''ll be followed by thousands of Fairies and Spirits. But before we enter the Dungeon I tell the others what to do while I''m away, I told Freya to go train with the Elf Queen and I told Sophia to supervise the training of Caryna who is insisting on participating in the next battle. Alice is also wanting to participate in the next battle, but she will be learning more about attack spells from Rakan during these days. I don''t see a problem with them participating while they''re safe, as far as I know, it won''t just be the Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters that will attack, they''ll be leading a new wave of monsters out of the Dungeons, so we''re going to need an army to fight again. But once I think about setting Sakura aside to save those in danger, it will decrease one of our strongest fighters, but greatly decrease the number of casualties. Everyone else already had their own training to do, so I let them get on with their preparations. Among those who were improving the fastest, Ibuki, Jade, and Samira are the ones who are growing at a rapid pace. Ibuki is fighting every day against Elf warriors who have a lot ofbat experience, so her swordy is getting better and better. Jade has been learning from Rakan about spells that can make use of her poisons, from what I''ve heard from Rakan this has been a very interesting topic of study for her to help her. Samira was the one that surprised me the most since even training with her sister, she is not following in the footsteps of an assassin, she is learning more techniques of movement, jumping, andbat. ording to what Elsaris told me, Samira is trying to be a Martial Artist as her main job, but Elsaris doesn''t know what kind of Martial Arts to teach her sister. H seemed to want to train herbat techniques more and try new necromancer magic, this could be dangerous to do outside of the Dungeon. Lilith also wanted to train dangerous things like curse spells and demonic spells, these types of training cannot be done in a ce with such pure energy as this. So when I entered the Dungeon along with Orion and Ragnar, I also decided to take Samira, Lilith, and H with me. ,m ---------- With the passage of time, the day that the monsters would arrive had arrived, and everyone was in their positions and just waiting for the warning signal that the enemies were attacking. I was beside Ivan at the back of the army. "Are you sure it wouldn''t be better for us all to attack in the forest?" (I) "It would be a bad idea, we are not sure of the enemy''s abilities, so fighting here will be better, we also have ritual spells ready that can take care of one or two Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters that pass you by as a guarantee." (Ivan) "This can be dangerous for troops who are below Grade SSS." (Ivan) "Leave that side to me and you can take care of the rest of the n, master." (Ivan) "Alright, the others are already positioned, so I''m leaving before the monsters arrive." (I) I run and enter the forest disappearing from Ivan''s vision. Chapter 448 Cap 447: Battle In The Forest Part 1(Chapter Preview) Today everything was ready for the attack, I would be in charge of taking care of the Wood Elemental that is responsible for this attack, so I had to keep an eye on arge area while I wait, so I''m hiding between the leaves of a tree which causes illusions when surrounded by mist, so we made the mist spread for miles in this forest. Our initial target isn''t SSS Grade monsters and below, we''re looking at higher level monsters like Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters. I''ll let all the monsters that aren''t too much of a risk go through to deal with the army being led by Ivan and another Elf I don''t know very well. I am responsible for observing everything from afar until it is time to act, I will do this by spreading my Aura for 27 kilometers in all directions, this is the maximum range for my Aura to go before it starts to damage my mind, beyond Furthermore, I am unable to move in this state as my mind has to bepletely focused, so I am hidden. I learned a lot in thest few days, one thing I thought about was how I was able to blend my Aura with the environment when I was evolving, I did that when I lost control of my Aura, but the important thing is that I was able to do that. When Freya became an Ancient Elf her Aura blended in with the environment and became difficult to detect, I realized that and also realized that she had the same Nature Aura that I have, so if she can do that, why should I? I can''t? I spent thest few days training this, sometimes I also asked for help from the Elf Queen who was teaching Freya. Over time I was able to do this in the Cradle of Fairies and Spirits inside the Dungeon on the mansion floor, after some time I managed to do it in other ces in the Dungeon away from the Cradles, but how much I tried to say outside the Dungeon That''s when I ran into a wall that was hard to get over. The environment inside the Dungeon belongs to me which made it easier for me to mix my Aura into the environment, but outside the Dungeon it wasn''t so easy, I felt like I was trying to mix water and oil, it took me two whole days to get this done. I was only able to do this in the end because I had help from Ragnar who seemed to have a very deep knowledge of Auras, he was even able to do what I was training so hard to do. I was relieved to be able to do this in time for the n, of course, this is still something difficult for me to do, especially in an area of ??27 kilometers in all directions like now, but I''m sure someone expert in Aura maniption would be able to from noticing my Aura almost immediately, I just hope this monster doesn''t have Aura abilities, otherwise, it will sense my location too fast and spoil the n. I don''t want to go for n B, that would be a direct attack which prevents me from predicting the oue and I don''t like unpredictable things when my teammates'' lives are at stake. What I can do is stick with n A for now. ----------- After some more time, I feel something entering my Aura range, it was a small number of monsters at first, but little by little I could see that there were more and more monsters. "(It''s them.)" (I) As time passed my Aura picked up some very strong monsters in the midst of the monster horde that wasing towards us, I use my parallel mind skill to warn others about the enemy''s direction. After some more time, I see the whole horde of monsters, I also noticed that the strongest ones were falling behind little by little, but it wasn''t of their own volition, they seemed to be following orders from a specific monster which helped me to identify my target. It seems that this monster wants the weakest to attack first to make the Elves waste their strength before the stronger ones attack, he himself is going after the other Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters, he wants to use all these monsters to stay safe. From the speed of these monsters, we only have about an hour before they arrive, but I''ve already warned everyone, all I can do now is wait. After more than 30 minutes the leading monster that was the Wood Elemental seems to have realized that he is being watched, he looks around as if looking for something, probably me, but he didn''t find anything. I don''t think he sensed my Aura, maybe it''s some kind of survival instinct warning him that a predator is watching him from the shadows. He was smart and positioned himself in the middle of four monsters to protect himself after a while without finding anything around him. I spend the rest of my time watching waiting for my moment to fight, I watch them get closer until they enter the area with the highest density of the fog. When this happens I keep an eye out when suddenly multiple magic circles are activated at the same time by the Fairies, these are hundreds of illusion spells being used at the same time. This is the trap that Rakan had to go through several sleepless nights to make sure it worked. I see the monsters getting confused, but they keep heading in the same direction, but I also see a lot of monsters getting out of the way and scattering. Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters are also confused, but they are being held together by the Wood Elemental, at least for now. After a few more minutes they start to go around in circles, the weaker monsters at some point are slowly leaving the illusion area being guided by monsters that are less affected by the illusions or simply following random paths due to confusion. The Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters also have monsters that are less affected by the illusion and soon return to their path, but this time where they were confused was enough for me, now the weaker monsters are away from the stronger ones, this will make it easier inbats of others. I wait as the monsters get more and more angry, then I see a Moon Spirit going through the illusion unaffected and throwing arge magic crystal ball into the midst of the monsters causing a huge explosion in their midst. Just as I imagined, almost all of the Lower Catastrophe Grade Monsters survived, they were 32 monsters at first, but now there are 29, that big explosion that even made a mushroom cloud of dust only managed to kill 3 of them, but the objective It wasn''t killing them, monsters with that kind of strength aren''t that easy to kill, I just wanted to tear them apart and hurt them. Just as I nned they wereunched in different directions but were still reasonably close to each other, I couldn''t let this opportunity pass. Everyone was on standby in the surroundings waiting for the signal that was this explosion, now it''s all over. The divide and conquer n ends while the real n of attack begins now. Just as I expected everyone to take advantage of the st to start attacking, Nix was already waiting and just as a Cyclops was ready to fall to the ground with one less arm that he lost in the st, he had a ck Dragon tail going through his chest before being pulled into arge shadow beneath him disappearing. I also saw a monster that looked like a three meter tall red lizard being torn apart into tiny pieces beforending on the ground by La''s spatial magic which causes a shower of disgusting green blood in the surroundings. A monster that looked like a Stone Golem went and fell to the ground right in front of Ragnar who was in his true form, he was calm while the Golem was recovering, when the Golem that must have been about 5 meters tall tried to punch him, the only thing Ragnar did was focus his Aura on his horn that looks like a red crystal de and slightly shake his head. What happened next was the Golem was in pieces and a ditch was in the ground as if it had been cut by a great sword. H made a de of bones more than three meters in the air and cut a monster that was heading toward her, in another ce I see Lilith who creates a sword of blood and makes a small cut on a bird covered in silver feathers, in a short time the bird''s body starts to rot and he dies, so ¨¦rica appears hidden on the other side. The two used powerful curses to kill this monster that was already injured by the explosion. Everyone takes advantage of this surprise attack opportunity to the best of their ability, but now it''s time for the real battle to begin. I see that all the monsters are going to have at least one person fighting them, so I bring my Aura back and stand up looking in the direction where the Wood Elemental is. "Now, it''s my turn." (I) Chapter 449 Cap 448: Battle In The Forest Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Freya: I was holding my bow and waiting for a monster toe towards me, but what came was a three-headed Venomous Hydra, this monster is a nuisance to fight, its defense is not as strong as others of its kind, but its regeneration is a great nuisance. Not to mention the Hydra Race''s unique ability to grow a new head to rece any head that is destroyed or mortally wounded. Its only weak point would be its heart or its core, poisons that are normally used against monsters with high regeneration or defense capacity will also not be useful as this monster has poison resistance abilities. "What should I do..." (I) While thinking about what to do, I see the 3.5 meter tall Poison Hydra hit the ground and get up, her injuries were serious but start to heal very fast. "My wind element won''t be useful, this monster will heal from any shing or piercing attack, it''s the worst possible enemy against me." (I) "If I were the master here, I''m sure I would just destroy this monster''s entire body, but I don''t have the same massive destructive power as he does." (I) "I have to stop your wounds from healing somehow, but how..." (I) "(If I had Irina''s corrosion skill or ¨¦rica and Lilith''s curse skill it would be much easier.)" (I) I start to think until an image that was once grotesquees to mind, this happened in the mountain range during one of the battles against Farus'' troops. I remember La using an unnecessarily cruel technique, but that technique was perfect for me at the moment, but I''m going to need something. I put something in 5 of my arrows and use what I learned from Elf Queen Luthien by focusing my Ki, mana, and spiritual energy into these arrows along with my Nature Aura to increase the power of this technique. "I''ve never done this before, I hope it works." (I) I ce the 5 arrows on my bow and create three magic circles in front of the bow. "< Increase Speed ??> ¡Á2" (I) "< Illusory Arrows >" (I) As soon as my arrows leave the bow they double speed twice in the first two magic circles, when it passes through the third the 5 arrows be a hundred. Hydra noticed therge number of arrows heading towards it, so it used a poison breath attack to destroy the arrows instead of deflecting them, but it was useless. Her poison attack only destroyed the Illusory arrows while hiding my 5 arrows in her poison cloud, thanks to that Poison Hydra cannot defend against my attack, and her body is pierced by the 5 arrows. The arrows were Ki-enhanced, so they wouldn''t be that easy to destroy. The arrows hit all targets, 3 arrows hit each of the Poison Hydra''s heads and 2 hit the body. "< elerated Growth >" (I) "< Strengthen >" (I) "< Control of Nature >" (I) I''ve been on hand to the Hydra that is far away and I try to control my aura to activate the seeds that were at the tips of the 5 arrows and control the elerated growth of the trees inside the monster. I can see things running through the monster on the inside of its body, soon its body seems to swell as it screams, then branches and roots start toe out of its body making big wounds. He tries to move, but his body is rigid due to the wood inside, his organs must be being torn apart while branches and roots continue toe out of his body. In the end, his body became something grotesque, falling to pieces while a cluster of 5 trees covered in blood took root in the ce where the pieces of Hydra were. Sigh "That worked, but I spent more than half of my full power, I also think I used more seeds, 1 or 2 would have been enough." (I) "Let''s go to the next one." (I) ----------- Pov Jade: I was ready to face any enemy, but why did it have to be a monster with Illusion abilities? My enemy was a monster whose upper body looks like a woman and the lower part has wooden tentacles, her eyes arepletely green just like the color of her skin, she has tree bark growing from her arms and she can throw stakes with Mana-enhanced wooden spikes inrge numbers on me. "What a troublesome monster." (I) I was surrounded by dozens of illusions of this monster, its attacks were fast, in addition, there were a few times that it tried to hold me with its wooden tentacles, but I used my tail as a whip breaking its wooden tentacles to pieces. Since then that monster doesn''te near me anymore, all it does is keep its distance while throwing its wooden stakes or trying to cut me with wooden splinters. I can always defend myself using my spear, but I can''tnd a direct hit like that. "Since I can''t fight hand-to-hand, I can only test it inbat." (I) "< Poison Serpents >" (I) I spit poison on the ground and control it to form a magic circle that I use to create tenrge green snakes that automatically begin attacking nearby enemies. After a few minutes, I find the monster''s real body and use my spear to cut off one of its arms while the other arm reaches out, piercing my stomach. "< Acid Poison Breath >" (I) I hold that arm with one hand and breathe a venomous breath at the monster that eats its body then pierce its head with my spear ending this fight. "I was careless to be injured by this attack." (I) I take a potion to heal myself before starting to head in another direction to look for the next enemy. "I have to stop being so rushed to finish the fights, it''s making me have a lot of openings." (I) I reflect on what I could have done differently in this battle as I follow a Fairy leading me to the nearest enemy. Chapter 450 Cap 449: Battle In The Forest Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Orion: I was unlucky, no enemy came towards me, I had to fly to an enemy that was far from me, when I arrived I realized that it was not an enemy, they were two monsters. They were green fur tigers, their element seems to be the wind from the way the air moves unnaturally around them, their size is simr to mine. I can imagine they are monsters with a specialty in speed, they also don''t seem to be enemies that emerged from the Annual Monster Wave, I can see the wisdom in their eyes. I can feel a murderous Auraing from them which shows that they must have killed many people and monsters until today, they are predators. As soon as I arrived they looked at me like prey they are going to hunt, that''s something I can''t forgive. The master gave me a name that represents a Hunter, the master wants me to always be the biggest predator, that I will be the one who hunts and never the one who is hunted. "I''ll show you who''s the Hunter and who''s the hunted..." (I) I can feel the anxiety and excitement of a hunt, I''m sure I''mughing as I can see my reflection in the eyes of these two wind element tigers. I run into the forest hiding my presence, the two monsters think I''m running away ande after me, the master was right, blind trust always leaves people blind to such an obvious trap. They are following me to a ce full of trees within the mist in the area full of illusions, now it is toote to retreat. "Now I''m going to show you how a real Hunter acts..." (I) I guide my two prey into my trap in a ce where their speed advantage means nothing. The two monsters are confused not knowing where I am, the mist hinders their vision and illusions confuse their minds, just like the master taught I make noises in random ces throwing things to confuse my prey. "(The master said that in an ambush the first attack must always be fatal or to immobilize the target.)" (I) "(I shouldn''t be in a hurry, they are standing still waiting for my attack, I can feel them gathering mana in their throats, do they want to attack me at the moment of my attack?)" (I) The master said that the most important thing for a hunter is not to have the greatest power, but to be the greatest observer. Observe the target, observe the environment, observe possible weapons, observe yourself, and most importantly, observe what the enemy wants to achieve. "< Chaos Charge >" (I) Bammm!!! I use a Charge to appear in the middle of the two before they can react, so when they are going to attack me turning their heads towards me I jump up as I see whirlwinds of biting winding out of the jaws of the two monsters and colliding, this throws the two monsters away from each other in opposite directions. "Everything I wanted." (I) I use my wings to give a boost towards one of the monsters that have back-mmed into a thick tree nearby, then I use my ws to sh its neck before pushing the opposite way towards the other monsters already behind me. Throwing myself backward makes me collide with him without taking another hit, so I spin around throwing him away with my paw as I dove behind a tree disappearing from this monster''s sight. He was annoyed that I had "run away" from him, so he starts using several wind de attacks with his ws in all directions when he stops I appear in front of him heading towards him. Just as I imagined he runs towards me, but when he tries to cut me I push back with my wings dodging his attack and then I push with wheels my strength forward catching him off guard and I bite his head crushing his skull with my jaws. Apuse! Apuse! "..." (I) I drop the monster''s dead body on the ground and look at the Fairy who was cheering me on. "What are you doing here, La? Weren''t you supposed to be taking care of another monster?" (I) "I got lost, unlike a Divine Beast like you or Nix being part Moon Spirit, I can''t see through illusions." (La) "So I got frustrated and started flying around until I found you hiding from these two monsters, so I decided to watch while using the dark and space elements to hide." (La) "Thanks for not trying to help me, I wanted to do this myself." (I) "Why didn''t you kill them faster with the blood you dispersed in the mist?" (La) "With what little of your blood was already inside their bodies without being noticed, you could have done the same as the master did with the Makari King by killing these monsters from within." (La) I should have known she would notice that when ites to cruel and creative tactics she is as good as the master. "I wanted to beat them as a hunter, I wanted to show that I was a better hunter than they were." (I) "What you realized was just a countermeasure in case something unforeseen happened, the master said to always have a n B." (I) "Very well done, it was fun watching you kill them, your way of fighting is different from how you fought the wave of monsters a few days ago." (La) "I''ve been training a lot with Ragnar who taught me many things, besides whenever I had the opportunity I asked the master about ambush methods." (I) "Why did you go to the master instead of Kira or Elsaris?" (La) "Ibuki is always saying that the master is the best when ites to ambushes and surprise attacks, plus she is always praising the master''s hunting skills so I thought it would be best to ask him." (I) "She is notpletely wrong, but you have to remember that for Ibuki the master will always be the best in everything, she greatly exaggerates her trust in the master, even though the master has already tried to talk about it with her and failed." (La) "She might exaggerate a little, but she''s right most of the time about the master." (I) "Neither do you, nobody deserves two blind idiots." (La) I stayed talking to La while I guided her to the next enemies, I hope there''s one more left for me to train my hunting skills more. ---------- Pov Nix: I stepped out into an open area in front of arge silver horned bull that was riddled with wounds on its body and looked at the Dark Elf sitting on top of the monster. "Looks like you ended your fight pretty quickly, Mister Ramon." (I) The one on top of the monster was the General of the Elf Vige and Father of Sophia, he had some injuries from the fight but from what I can see they are all superficial, he may be resting on top of the monster but he is still paying close attention to his surroundings. "Not as fast as I''d like, taking an armored bull as an opponent is hard for me." (Roman) "The explosion didn''t do any damage to him, it just threw him close to where I was." (Ramon) "My enemy was pretty easy, he was badly wounded and I attacked him from behind as he fell, so he didn''t have the slightest chance." (Nix) While I was talking to Sophia''s father, some Moon Spiritse close to my ear, these are those who were born in the Dungeon and are serving as observers, and guides in this area full of illusions and messengers. "It looks like the fight is almost over." (Nix) "Yes, you took out the vast majority of them with great ease from the information I received." (Ramon) "My master always says that how much we attack should be to finish the battle as quickly as possible, we don''t fight to defeat the enemy but to kill them in the first blow." (Nix) "That''s a good mentality, but it doesn''t mean that all your fights are going to be that quick, sometimes you mighte across enemies that are strong against your way of fighting." (Roman) Roman speaks as he hits the carcass of the monster he is sitting on. "You''re right, we have people who are having difficult battles, but our victory is almost guaranteed." (I) "The master has already started his battle, so now it''s just a matter of time." (I) "Let''s go back to the vige and fight the weaker monsters just like the n said." (I) "Right." (Roman) I guide Sophia''s father along the right path that leads to the vige, this illusion doesn''t affect me at all, so it''s easy to know where to go even in this fog. "(If I remember correctly, La and Ragnar would go to the master as we all went back to the vige after all the Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters were killed.)" (I) "(I just hope the master doesn''t get all hurt again.)" (I) Chapter 451 Cap 450: Battle In The Forest Part 4(Chapter Preview) After I got out of the tree where I was hiding, I''m flying in the direction where the Wood Elemental is. As he was close to the st he was badly injured, but from the information I have about the various types of Elemental Monsters, I know that his regenerative abilities are strong, so I hope to get there before he is fully recovered. After five minutes of flying, I reach him and see the monster devouring another. The Wood Elemental was 6 meters tall and looked like a tree from a horror movie, it had a mouth and eyes on the tree trunk, it also had big wooden arms and used its roots like wooden tentacles to get around, on top of its head had branches with sharp bombs, leaves that looked sharp, and big vines that fell through the branches. When I arrived here this Wood Elemental was devouring a two-headed Lizard whose body was in pieces, moreover, he was already fully recovered from his st injuries. "Looks like you used a mate to recover faster." (I) "< Spears of Fire >" (I) "< Stone Thorns >" (I) "< Thunder >" (I) "< Sword of Light >" (I) "< Dark Shot >" (I) This time I don''t make the same mistake as before and try several different elemental attacks to know which element is his weakness, luckily it seems that fire is his weakness. "< Elemental de > ¡Á5" (I) This is a skill I created after synthesizing all the elemental de skills I had, now I can use the same skill tounch different elemental attacks faster than switching between skills, plus I can choose to use mana or Ki ns attacks. This time I switch between various elements while using elemental Ki on my sword to make sure these monsters are weak against Ki or mana. But it seems he has resistance against Ki, that''s because my attacks did nothing against him, including a de of fire. After so many attacks he had realized where I was and stopped eating to attack me, he tried to use his vines to trap me, but I cut them with my sword and dagger. "< Darkness Rune: Consume >" (I) "< Fire Rune: Fire Spirit de >" (I) Those are the only two Spirit Runes I am able to use at the moment, I must admit I spend very little of my time training my Spirit Runes. But from what I can see the Spirit attacks were just as strong as the fire magic attacks, the spirit fire de was mostly effective as it cut off one of the monster''s arms. "< Cursed Barrier of Fire >" (I) I already spread my Aura around the area, and thanks to that I noticed the monster using its root tentacles to dig under the ground and get me from behind, but then I use a spell I learned from ¨¦rica to create a barrier around me that has a curse that will send the force of the blow back to the attacker but transforming it into a st of fire. Because of that when the roots tried to pierce the barrier behind me, an explosion happened to cause the wooden tentacles to shatter and fire to start spreading through the monster''s roots. To save himself from catching fire, he uses his other arm to cut off these roots to avoid being incinerated. "It''s already healing, that could be problematic." (I) "That''s the kind of enemy I''ve been training for." (I) I activate my corrosion ability, I also start using my Affinities with curse and fire to make a magic circle while being protected by this barrier. "< Sword of Condemnation of mes >" (I) It takes me a while to create this magic circle because it''s a high levelyered magic, after the magic circle is ready I point it up where it stands. At that moment a red escape starts toe out of the magic circle after expanding to four times its size. The monster realizes the danger and tries to attack the sword before itpletely leaves the magic circle, all the leaves came out of the monster''s branches making a whirlwind of small des that hit the sword, or at least that''s what the Wood Elemental expected. "Wait for a little longer, don''t be hasty." (I) I stood in front of the attack that breaks my cursed barrier, but I was again using my blood cloak technique and used it to defend myself along with my wings that I close in front of me. I managed to resist the attack with some superficial cuts and the 7 meter sword was outside the magic circle, the red sword is covered in purple mes spreading horrible heat around the surroundings. "< Run >" (I) I point to the monster that is controlling all the sharp leafless branches to try to pierce me and activate the spell as soon as the sword appears, with the activation password the sword that was floating turns its de to the Wood Elemental and disappears. "..." (I) The next thing I see is the sword with its de engraved on the monster that starts to catch fire all over, the spear-like branches that wereing towards me are in pieces on the ground also on fire. The monster screams, but it onlysts for a few seconds before falling to the ground, on top of what''s left of the monster''s body it was devouring before I arrived. I look over and see purple fire all around, so I lift my hand and that fire gathers in my palm before closing my hand and extinguishing the fire. "This spell is very powerful, but it still uses up a lot of mana, but it''s still better than what I had to do with That Life Golem." (I) "I hate to face monsters with high regeneration capacity." (I) With everything finished I got down and searched what was left of the bodies of the monsters, luckily I managed to recover the Core of the Wood Elemental, other than that everything else was in terrible condition. When I''m done with that I see La, Ragnar, and Hing toward me. "(I think the battle is over, it looks like everything went better than expected.)" (I) Chapter 452 [Bonus Chapter]Cap 450.5: Wish To Protect(Chapter Preview) Pov Freya: Since bing an Ancient Elf I''ve felt a need to be close to the master, I feel like being close to himpletes me in some way. It took me a few days of apprenticeship with the Elf Queen Luthien to truly understand why this feeling. It''s actually a mixture of things, I feelfortable around the master because an Ancient Elf''s body is one with the side of nature that brings harmony, peace, and prosperity. This allows me to harmonize with nature, but the master is the opposite, I can feel something in him that causes destruction, transformation, and evolution. That which I feel from the master seems toplete what I myself have be, ording to Elf Queen Luthien, I can only perceive this because of the connection I formed with the master, this connection was also one of the things that makes me feel the most near him. But then I realized something else too, besides my daughter and her husband Leo, I haven''t trusted anyone for a long time, the previous master was a good person, but I felt that he treated us well aspensation for the mistreatment that his children caused us. Master Zenos may be far from perfect, but he''s the most honest person I''ve ever met after my innocent daughter. The master gave us a true home where we can act freely, he cares about everyone even more than himself and is always willing to help us with anything. The strangest thing about the master is his way of thinking, for some reason he doesn''t consider himself a good person, his image of a good person seems to be that of a pure saint who doesn''t exist. But I and the others know how much the master tries to be good, in these months I was by the master''s side, and I saw him weing people with open arms who would be rejected or even hunted by other people. Sophia who was an airy person when she was bought from my family has be the mighty warrior of today thanks to the master. La who was in such a terrible situation can only be here today because of the master, even though she seems to be a cruel and strange one, she is also someone good. Ivan and his daughter who would normally be killed or hunted for what they did twenty years ago which is considered forbidden, were weed by the master, and today I can see them happy every day. There are many people who have been helped by the master who would normally be left out, shunned, or even hunted down by others. One of the biggest cases would be what happened in the mountain range, the master could have left all that aside, and few people would be willing to help the tribes that are considered monsters there, but the master was to help and in every battle, his first concern was always was to reduce the number of casualties to a minimum. Even Lilith who everyone could clearly see as a madwoman was weed with open arms by the master bing one of his daughters. The Dungeon is full of people who were helped directly or indirectly by the master, my new home is very strange, but I don''t think I have ever felt so free and happy before in my life. The reason I wanted to be stronger came from the feeling that I have to protect this strange new home, protect this great family that I am now a part of, and to protect this reckless master who puts himself in danger so often. The day of the battle against King Makari is still fresh in my mind, I could see the master fighting in the skies without being able to do anything, I could see the mortal state his body was in, I knew that if the master was not a Vampire, the wounds he had would be fatal. I don''t want to see the master like this again, I can''t ept the master being so seriously hurt without me being able to do anything to help him. The master may not know it, but during the three months he was unconscious during hisst evolution, everyone was doing their best for him. Rakan devoted himself to his research to be prepared when the master needed him, Jade as well as other people who were saved by the master gave themselves to a hellish training to be of help to the master in the next battles. There was also Ibuki who was always by the master''s side, she was the only one among all of us who didn''t worry and firmly believed that he would wake up, but that wouldn''t make any difference since she was always the one who trained the most among all of us. With this power that I have now as an Ancient Elf, I will protect everything I love, I will not allow myself to lose another home, and I will not let my daughter go through what I went through so many years ago, this time I will be strong enough. Because of that I''ve been training as hard as possible in a way I haven''t in years. I cannot waste this power the master has bestowed on me and I cannot waste the efforts the Elf Queen has put into training me. I''m still not good enough at handling all three types of energy, but I''m trying my best to be as prepared as possible. This battle will be the ce where I will see what I''m capable of during a battle, with that thought I enter the Illusory Forest along with the others to prepare for the beginning of the master''s n against the approaching wave of monsters. The master asked me to do my best not to approach the monsters and try to fight from a distance with my bow and arrow. But that will have to be enough this time, for a first realbat experience being an Ancient Elf this will be enough as if I get in danger due to my inexperience in controlling this power, I might end up causing more problems for the master. With that mindset I go to the area that has been assigned to me. Chapter 453 Cap 451: A Cook On The Battlefield(Chapter Preview) When I met with the others, I realized that the battle had been quicker and easier than I initially expected. With some time talking to others it was easy to understand why. One of the main reasons was that most of these Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters originated from the Monster Wave of a few days ago, that is to say, they were part of these very aggressive and stupid monsters. Thanks to that they used their great power directly and couldn''t fight in a way to use their powers as effectively as possible, they also didn''t have anybat experience, and because of that, it was easy to fight them. In addition, the explosion injured many of them, which made it easier for the others to fight. There were also many cases of others attacking the monsters while they were still in the air after being thrown by the magic st which didn''t even leave these monsters a fighting chance. While I was talking I was also spreading my Aura to have a better understanding of the surroundings, it seems that everyone has already finished their fights and all the Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters are dead. I will collect everyone and those who are in the worst condition are Roman who is Sophia''s father, Lilith, and ¨¦rica. It looks like Roman encountered a monster with a strong body that was a bad match with him being a Martial Artist. Besides, ¨¦rica told me that she has been fighting alongside Lilith to finish off the monsters faster with her curses, but the second monster they found was resistant to the curses, which generated a tough battle for both of them, thanks to that they are full of wounds, but luckily nothing serious. I don''t know any healing spells as I haven''t tried to learn any until today, so I could only give them some potions and hope to find Vanessa or Irina to heal them. When everyone was gathered I left the Illusory Forest heading back to the vige where the battle was still going on. I was going to join the battle along with the others, but Freya and Roman stopped us, Roman seemed to want to let the other general who wasmanding the troops beside Ivan continue the fight to gain more leadership experience as he was new with just a few 109 years old. Freya also didn''t want anyone to interfere since Alice and Caryna were participating inbat, she wanted her apprentice and daughter to have the opportunity to grow up on their own in this ce where everyone was ready to help if needed. I wasn''t sure if I would let the battle continue, but when I saw a Gray Elf almost get killed by a monster that looked like a giant insect and is rescued by a flower that came out of the ground beneath her and closed around her body before taking her away down to earth again, then I realized Sakura was saying good job preventing deaths. So I let this situation continue and watched from afar as the fight continued, one of the things I noticed was that Ivan wasn''t fighting directly, he was just giving orders from the background. Ivan wasn''t participating in the fighting, with his strength there wouldn''t be enemies strong enough to be a challenge for him, but Roman, who seems to have be good friends with Ivan during our time here, said Ivan is training the troops to follow their lead orders during battle, plus he himself seems to be using different strategies throughout the battle. It looks like Ivan was training his leadership skills, now that I''m looking at this I can see that he seems to be holding himself back from entering the battle directly. After seeing Ivan I start looking for Caryna to see if she''s fighting the bizarre way I''ve been told. I started to look around and after a few minutes of looking around I saw Leo with his big war ax fighting in his half-lion transformed form, I also saw someone holding a strange trident and strange short sword next to Leo. When I looked better I realized that it wasn''t a short sword, it was a veryrge meat-cutting kitchen knife, the trident wasn''t what I thought either, it was a big barbecue fork. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, the worst was when I saw that it was Caryna dressed in a strange ck leather maid''s dress and a white apron. Caryna was smiling and humming the same way she does every day in the kitchen preparing food for everyone in the morning. Seeing her in the kitchen like this is a calming and rxing sight for everyone, but seeing her do the same in the middle of a battlefield like this was beyond bizarre. The way she moved that giant knife and fork was so unbelievable to me that my mind stopped working for a few seconds. Caryna was treating the monsters the same way she treated the ingredients in the kitchen, she uses the big fork to go through the monsters while arranging the bodies in an orderly manner to pick upter. The way she shes enemies is also abnormal, each sh she cuts off a limb from the monster''s body or takes out the organs, it looks like she''s preparing the monsters'' meat for cooking. The speed that Caryna was wielding her bat weapons" was incredible, her movement precision was impable, but the strange way she fought was unpredictable to me. She dodged any attack as if it was the most normal thing in the world, when she needed to defend herself she used her bat weapons" to deflect blows, or simply cut off body parts as if they were being presented to her for it. nt-type monsters that could not be turned into food were destroyed on the first attack and thrown far away with their immense strength. I look around at the others and see that Freya is sighing as she sees this scene like a mother seeing her child doing something she doesn''t approve of. Others were having different reactions, some were looking in disbelief at what they were seeing just like I was before, some were watching with garlic interest that they had never seen before and some were watching with amusement as if it was some kind of show to watch. I always thought Caryna was the most normal of us all, so for me to see her like this was like destroying a fantasy in mine while she punches me in the face with reality. I should have known that it''s impossible for someone normal to live inside a dungeon, I have to stop having expectations of normality for those around me, in the end, I''m the only normal one and I have to be content with that. After all the monsters were defeated I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, everyone around me was surprised too as H, La and Lilith wereughing at the scene that was making Freya sigh as she brought her hand to her face. When all the monsters were dead, Caryna picks up arge thick metal tray that she pulls out of her storage item with one hand and goes toward the bodies she ordered duringbat of the monsters she killed. She picks up the big barbecue fork and starts picking up the bodies and cing them on the tray in an orderly fashion before taking them to another ce where she has big boxes to store the bodies. She really was treating all monsters like ingredients, it didn''t just shock us who were watching from afar, the people of the Dungeon and the vige Elves were just standing there in disbelief at what was happening. Chapter 454 Cap 452: 2 Months Pass(Chapter Preview) After the battle came to the cleaning of all the mess that was left, but not everything was just cleaned, the monsters had many things on their bodies that could be useful in different professions. So now they were all tallying up the gains from the Annual Monster Wave that was a few days ago and this monster wave was caused by the Wood Elemental I killed. Leonardo was over the moon as they had a lot of tree-type monsters and a lot of Golems, that''s why he could use their bodies to make a stronger and more durable city structure. This may seem ridiculous to people in human cities, but there are many Demi, Demon, and other races who have big bodies, a lot of strength, or who are very heavy, so the streets must be able to support their weight. In addition, the buildings must amodate everyone in the best possible way, so Leonardo was very attentive to the requests of Arachnes and Lamias about what they needed, he also paid close attention to what they would need on a daily basis while moving around the city he wanted to be designed. Leonardo even thought about thefort of other races that we don''t even know until now like the Giants. Leonardo says that since I want to travel to many ces around the world, we have to think about creating a city where all races can feelfortable, so if we receive some visitors or new residents we will have a better prepared structure. I was surprised by his speech at the time, but I think it''s part of his dream, he wants to design and build a city that everyone can live in, it''s written all over his face whenever he starts talking nonstop about the city''s projects. I don''t think anyone else but me would listen to these things since the various raw materials you''ll need in building such a city would be an enormous sum of money. I''m basically using monster parts, expensive ores, cksmithing ingredients, and alchemy to build this city. In addition, he is working with Rakan to make a magical structure in the city which only increases the cost of construction. Nira who was in charge of getting all the things the Dungeon people needed with the trade was super happy with these waves of monsters, she was over the moon as Rakan and Leonardo have been very insistent on what they wanted. So we spent the next two months in the Elf vige doing a lot of things. Some continued training non-stop, others started helping Leonardo in building the city inside the Dungeon and others started exploring the Illusory Forest. What I chose to do was train my spiritual techniques that I realized I have neglected until now, I had to take advantage of this opportunity where I had the best person to teach me, you can call her a person. I spent a lot of time being taught by the spirit of the World Tree about spiritual Runes and spiritual abilities. Nix, Freya, and Kira also took the opportunity to learn more about it, Nix already knew a lot because her mother taught her in the past, but a World Tree will know a lot more about it, not to mention that Nix didn''t have the chance to learn everything her mother had to teach. Freya had a lot to learn now that she had turned into an Ancient Elf and could use all three types of natural energy, she spent all her time at the World Tree temple learning from the Elf Queen. Kira was learning along with us why Byakko was terrible at teaching anything, so I called her to enjoy the moment. Days turned into weeks and then months before I knew it, two weeks had passed, this vige must have been the ce where I''ve spent the most amount of time since I was born into this world. But after all this time it was time to go, besides during these two months Leonardo wouldn''t let me into the Dungeon to see the city being built, he wanted it to be a surprise for the day we left the vige of the Elves. But from what Nira told me, there are still some things missing, which Leonardo needs to finish building the city, but we don''t have those things in the Dungeon or here in this vige, so we can only go on our journey and try to find what we need most. I already have the location of the magic engineer we are looking for, and I also already have the location of the World Tree of the Dark Continent. The only thing left to do is transform the Elf Queen into an Ancient Elf, everything else has already been done, Sakura had even helped in the birth of several Incarnations of the Forest here in the Elf vige as requested. After all these months everything was ready for us to leave, the Elf Queen had even prepared the construction of a boat to help us on our way to the Dark Continent. I was going to let Lilian guide us by boat as she knows the way better than anyone here as the Dark Continent was her homnd. In three days we were leaving, during which time we were all getting ready to leave. Nira was preparing everything we would need for a trip, Freya and Caryna were looking at the food which I don''t think are necessary since there are now monsters in the Dungeon that we can hunt for food. One thing that changed a lot in thest two months was the Dungeon that gained more floors and many monsters, Nix made all the changes I talked to her about. During thesest few days that we will be staying here, Sophia has decided to spend some more time with her family before we leave. I must admit that I will miss this starry sky together with the image of this World Tree, this image is something that I will miss a lot, but at the same time, I am also looking forward to seeing the differentndscapes around this world and to see how the night sky looks like seen from these ces. Now it''s time for me to sleep, tomorrow I still have a lot to do. Chapter 455 Cap 453: Elf Queen Luthien Is Reborn(Chapter Preview) With two days to go before we leave this vige, Freya and my Familiars are going to the Temple of the World Tree. When I get there I go straight to the marble tform where they''ll be waiting for me. "Are you sure you want to do this today?" (I) "Yes, there is something I need to finish before you leave, it would be better if I were an Ancient Elf for that." (Luthien) "Are you really going to need me and Freya for this?" (I) "You are much stronger than the two of us together." (I) "I know what you''re worried about, but what''s going to happen today has nothing to do with the strength of each of us." (Luthien) "Unlike the awakening you did with Freya, what I need is just some of her blood and Freya''s blessings." (Luthien) "Yes, it already meets all the other conditions besides thosest two." (Luth) The World Tree spirit appears next to the Elf Queen, so she waves her hand causing the entire marble tform to glow brightly for a second before the tform bes transparent revealing streams of multicolored energy flowing inside. A faint multicolored glow seemed to add a touch of the divine to this ce, I could feel a great presence of nature itself here. "This will provide the energy of nature that you will need during the process of transformation and evolution." (Luth) "That''s my energy mixed with the energy of the environment itself." (Luth) "How long will this process take?" (Luthien) "For another Elf, it might take a few days or even a few weeks." (Luth) "But for an Elf Queen like you, it should only take a few hours, maybe even less." (Luth) "I''m ready to start whenever you want." (I) "I''m ready too." (Freya) "Let me exin how you guys are going to do that." (Luth) We spent a few minutes listening to the step by step on what everyone was going to do, after which the water fountain in the center of the tform seems to be absorbed into the tform giving space for the Elf Queen to stand in the middle of the tform. The Elf Queen kneels in the middle of the tform as Freya and I walk to stand in front of her, so Freya focuses her Ki, spirit energy, and mana into the crystal on her forehead. This makes the crystal on her forehead glow brighter as the red crystal tree inside appears again, so Freya puts her finger on the crystal. "I am Freya a daughter of nature, I choose you as my sister, may my power be the seed that gives rise to your power, may nature receive you as one more of her children." (Freya) Freya''s words cause a small crystal seed toe out of the red tree that is inside the crystal on her forehead, then with a finger, she guides this seed to the Elf Queen''s forehead, and this seed enters the rectangr crystal on her forehead and creates strands of energy like roots within your crystal. "I, as a son of the Blood Goddess Selene, grant you a spark of the divine so that you may be reborn as a daughter of nature, may my blood be the means for your rebirth." (I) My words seem to awaken something inside of me, I feel the energy and presence of Goddess Seleneing from the Blessings I have spreading through my body, it makes something deeper inside me start to flow through my body. I use my ws to open a wound in the palm of one of my hands, then those energies focus on that hand as I stretch my arm until my hand is on top of the Elf Queen''s head. When my blood came out of the wound it was glowing like a red liquid crystal, then it fell on the crystal on the Elf Queen''s head which absorbed my blood and began to glow brightly. At that moment the multicolored energy within the tform begins to flow towards the Elf Queen forming a cocoon of energy flowing around her. "You guys did well, I appreciate that." (Luth) "Everything went better than I expected." (Luth) "The energy I felt earlier was..." (I) "Yes, it seems the Goddess Selene helped a bit, but that doesn''t surprise me, the Old Elves have always been a race that she respected for their connection to nature and naturalw." (Luth) "..." (I) After the energy cocoon formed around the Elf Queen, I could feel the energy in my body returning to normal and the presence of Goddess Selene disappearing from within me. The energy that came out of Freya beside me also returned to normal and when I turned to her I noticed that she was a little pale. "Didn''t you say this ritual wouldn''t use our energy?" (I) "And it didn''t, Freya is just feeling the pressure to create a seed of power for Luthien." (Luth) "She can''t do that kind of ritual for a month." (Luth) "Is she going to stay like this for a month?" (I) "No, she''ll be fine in a few hours, she just can''t repeat this ritual for another month." (Luth) "I''m fine, master." (Freya) "I''m just a little tired." (Freya) "If you want I can take you back on my back." (Ragnar) "Thank you so much, Ragnar." (Freya) After I''ve done what we needed, I leave with the others, as soon as we get back I ask Sakura to take Freya to bed. After that, I''ll take care of a few more things we need to take care of before we leave in two days. So at the end of the night, I go back to the top of the tree where we''ve been living for thest few months to enjoy it while I can, the view of the World Tree with this beautiful starry sky is magnificent. "This sight is always amazing no matter how many times I see it." (I) "I''m d you like that too." (Luthien) "Even after thousands of years, I can''t get enough of this vision either." (Luthien) When I look back I see a ck-skinned Elf child just like Freya, with golden hair and silver eyes with arge diamond-shaped crystal on her forehead with a Golden Crystal Tree inside emitting a faint glow. "You look beautiful, congrattions on your evolution." (I) "Thank you so much, but this is all thanks to you and Freya." (Luthien) "But I didn''te here just to thank you, I came to ask you toe to the World Tree to talk to me on the day of your departure, I have something for you." (Luthien) Chapter 456 Cap 454: New Residents(Chapter Preview) In thest few days, we have been preparing to leave this vige and start our journey to the Dark Continent, I must say that I am reluctant to leave such a beautiful and peaceful ce, but I am also looking forward to going to new ces and seeing amazingndscapes. But I must say that this trip to this vige had many unexpected things happening, many events that changed me. When I came to this vige I hadn''t decided where I should go, I only came here due to Sakura''s request, so I''m happy to leave here with a right direction of where to go, I can also enjoy tourism in the Dark Continent and see what a ce full of Demi races. But there was something in thest two days that caught everyone off guard, the day before our departure that is, yesterday afternoon, Sophia came to talk to me with her parents, I received them and brought them to the dining room to talk after the initial greetings. "I imagine they came to try to ask your daughter to stay in the vige, am I right?" (I) "It''s nothing like that, master." (Sophia) "They wouldn''te here for such a useless request, the decision to follow you is mine." (Sophia) "My daughter has already spoken of her oath, so I''m sure she won''t go back on her decision, but this is the path she chose for herself." (Carolina) "The oath of a Dark Elf warrior is something worth its own life, so no one has the right to say anything against it, not even your parents, but I hope you take good care of my daughter." (Roman) "No need to worry, for me and the others Sophia is already part of the family." (I) "I''m d to hear that, but we''re not here to talk about our daughter." (Carolina) "Then you can say what you want." (I) Sophia''s father has a serious expression as usual and looks like he just came along, he doesn''t look like he''s going to participate in the conversation. Carolina who is Sophia''s mother exchanges nces with her daughter before looking seriously at me, I have the impression that it must be something serious for one of the three vige leaders to be here in person apanied by the general since the matter seems to have nothing to do with Sophia. "By the look of your eyes, you can tell by now, but I''m not here as Sophia''s mother, I''m here as one of the three leaders of the Illusory Forest vige council, to ask the leader of the Shadow City for a favor." (Carolina) "..." (I) "Hundreds of Elves havee to the council in thest month since the news of his departure from the vige along with all his followers." (Carolina) "Most of them are younger Elves, with no family in this vige or who don''t feelfortable being here anymore for different reasons." (Carolina) "They all requested to leave the vige and follow you when you left." (Carolina) "Wait! What!?" (I) "You may have noticed while you were here, but there are many Elves who continually interact with the people who follow you." (Carolina) "Some of these Elves are people rescued from very, people who have a strong desire to go out and explore the world or in some cases Elves who have fallen in love with their followers." (Carolina) "The master knows that asking the people of the Dungeon to stop the custom of looking for temporary mates while we are here would not stop the sexual desire of the various races of the Dungeon." (Sophia) "It wasn''t difficult for the women of the Dungeon to seduce some Elves with no experience with Demi''s races." (Sophia) "In some cases, even a strong rtionship was formed and some marriages were made." (Sophia) "Wait! Weddings!? Why don''t I know any of this?" (I) "Marriages for us Elves are made in the presence of an Elf leader and with a mutual oath of love." (Carolina) "It''s not like Human weddings that are unnecessarily extravagant, for us what''s important is the desire of both parties to be together." (Carolina) "From what I hear there are two Arachnes, five Lamias, an Oni, two Ghouls, and a Lizardman who have married so far." (Sophia) Sigh "I don''t care about other people''s rtionships, if you want toe along you are wee, but why so many Elves? I don''t even know if the city that Leonardo was building has the capacity to amodate so many people." (I) "I''ve seen the city, it certainly has the capacity for that, in fact, it has the capacity to have even more people." (Sophia) "Why can''t everyone see the city but for me? Even Freya has seen the city, why can''t I go see it too?" (I) "Leonardo said that the master should only see it after everyone is in town, so everything will be perfect for you to see." (Sophia) Sigh "I''m looking forward to seeing it." (I) I get a little distracted from the subject when I hear that even Sophia has already gone to see the city, but then I look at Carolina again to talk to her. "I apologize, I get distracted very easily most of the time and I have a bad habit of getting off topic without realizing it." (I) "But I would like to know if these Elves will really be okay withing with us, I don''t know if I will ever return to this continent or the dangers I will face during my travels, I can''t even promise that they will be safe." (I) "I''ve said all this to my mother and to the Elves who want to follow us, but very few have given up." (Sophia) "This is normal among younger Elves or those who don''t have a vige attachment, usually they will live in cities of other Races or be adventurers." (Carolina) "Only half of each generation is content to live in the vige, there are also many who choose to return after not liking what they find when leaving the vige or retiring from their adventurous lives." (Carolina) "But these Elves who want to go with you seem determined, so I prefer that they all stay together in a ce with people who will treat them well instead of letting them go to ces alone, besides you are someone who cares a lot about the lives of that one by your side." (Carolina) "After saying so much, then they cane along, but they will have to follow Dungeon customs, but I imagine they must already know about that." (I) "Yes, they do, but some of them took it as a challenge to their abilities, Gray Elves especially." (Sophia) p "Their customs are very good at training people''s senses and caution in a natural way, unfortunately, that''s not something we can replicate here." (Roman) "Of course, we''re not going to replicate something so perverted here, no offense." (Carolina) "Alright, I agree with you, I also found it hard to get used to it at first." (I) "That''s because you''re always being protected, many women in the Dungeon still have you in their sights, they just don''t have the courage to attack." (Sophia) I try to pretend not to hear any of this, then after a few more conversations Sophia''s parents leave, then I give Sophia some instructions to organize these Elves who want toe along. After that, I spend the rest of the day doing a fewst things before heading to the World Tree temple in thete afternoon to speak onest time with the Elf Queen and the World Tree Spirit before departing tomorrow morning. Chapter 457 Cap 455: Luthiens Gift(Chapter Preview) It''s already dusk and I''m walking down the green marble path towards the tform where the Elf Queen is waiting for me. "I didn''t expect you to show up before dark." (Luthien) "During the night I have to help people get back to the Dungeon with the others." (I) "Well, it doesn''t matter since it''s been over for a while." (Luthien) "What are you talking about? Why did you want me toe here?" (I) "I have something for you, I''ve been working on it for thest few months." (Luthien) "Bing an Ancient Elf made me do a better job, honestly I''m really proud of what I did." (Luthien) "What are you talking about?" (I) The Elf Queen waves her hand making the space beside her ripple then arge crystal cubees out of those ripples in space andnds heavily on the tform where we are. This crystal cube had an amber color, it didn''t look like a normal crystal, it actually looked like crystallized amber, there also seemed to be a silhouette inside the amber. "..." (I) "That''s what I wanted to give you." (Luthien) "What is this? Also what silhouette is that inside?" (I) "I think I need to exin myself better." (Luthien) The Elf Queen walks over to a sofa on the right side of the green tform and invites me to sit on the sofa in front of her. "You still remember our request to you and the reason you were going to the Dark Continent, right?" (Luthien) "Yes, the death of a World Tree on the Dark Continent and I have to take a World Tree Seed there." (I) "Exactly, now do you remember the question you asked that day?" (Luthien) "..." (I) I close my eyes and cross my arms trying to remember that day, but I can''t remember anything very specific. "(What did I say that day?)" (me) "I don''t remember anything specific, did I say something wrong that day?" (I) "That day when you learned of the Dark Continent World Tree''s death, you asked if you could not save it with your power." (Luthien) "I thought it was impossible until you realized you were saying something unrealistic at the time." (Luthien) "I think that really happened, I remember you saying it was impossible." (I) "Normally that would be the case, but what you said gave Luth an idea, an idea to save the spirit of the World Tree." (Luthien) "But that''s only if it''s still your desire to help." (Luthien) "I imagine this amber cube and this silhouette has something to do with it." (I) "Yes, I''ve worked hard on it, but it''s up to you to decide whether or not to help." (Luthien) "I offered my help once and would do it again, what do I need to do?" (I) My answer brings a big smile to the Elf Queen''s face. "I used all my skills and knowledge that Luth passed on to me to create this Doll-type Golem." (Luthien) "It was made using parts of the World Tree, it used parts of the real body and the bark, this was necessary for the body to support the spirit of a World Tree." (Luthien) "This crystal you''re looking at was made using sap from the bark of the World Tree along with various techniques, it''s also full of stored energy that will be consumed when you wake up, so you won''t be in danger." (Luthien) "But you must understand something, whatever you be after awakening, you will no longer be a World Tree." (Luthien) "You will save her spirit and give her new life while healing her wounded soul, but you will transform her into something other than a World Tree." (Luthien) "That''s a relief for me, I don''t know if I would like to have a World Tree attached to me like you, it seems that it has a lot of restrictions that I don''t need." (I) "I''ll exin what you need to do..." (Luthien) ---------- After that, she said that the moment I finish nting the seed of the World Tree I will need the help of the spirit of the World Tree to create a core using this amber crystal while the spirit enters this body that the Fairy Queen created. After listening to the exnations I asked some questions about my doubts, I also asked why I couldn''t keep this amber crystal cube in my storage item, but it seems that I can only use a space element magic for that. As I''m not very good at manipting the space element, I ask La to keep this for me. After that, I speak onest time with the Elf Queen before departing for my other tasks. ---------- Pov Luthien: After Zenos leaves with the cube, Luth appears beside me smiling. "He took it easier than expected." (I) "I thought he might refuse or at least be reluctant." (I) "After all he''s learned about the World Trees, he respects what we do and realizes the importance of our existence." (Luth) "He''s someone who tends to avoid trouble, yet he still offered to use his power on a World Tree knowing it was something that would get him into a lot of trouble sooner orter." (Luth) "He respects you and me, I think he wants to do it because of the sadness you showed that day." (I) "You''re wrong, he wants to do this simply because he thinks it''s right, nothing more and nothing less." (Luth) "Are you sure it''s that simple?" (I) "Zenos is someone simpler than you think." (Luth) "If he wants to do something, then he just does it, whether he has a reason for it or not." (Luth) "That''s one of the reasons he''s so unpredictable." (Luth) "Do you think he will seed?" (I) "Even with the materials I used in building that Doll, even with the energy you stored in that cube, and even with Zenos'' help, the chances of the Dark Continent''s World Tree spirit are low." (I) "This body, even if powerful enough to contain a World Tree spirit, may not bepatible." (I) "Furthermore, the spirit itself is already seriously injured, even if it gets a new body it will still meet death as we have no guarantee that Zenos can heal these wounds in the soul." (I) "I believe everything will end well, he is someone who managed to surprise even me, so have a little more faith, Luthien." (Luth) Chapter 458 Cap 456: Leaving The Illusory Forest(Chapter Preview) After leaving the World Tree temple I went to the ce where the dungeon people''s temporary home was. What I had to do there was something easy, I opened the Dungeon gate there and let them haul whatever was left inside and let people in to settle into their new homes. I also tried to get into the crowd a few times, but I was found each time, all I wanted to do was take a peek at the city. As I was a small person, I tried to go into the crowd, but I was unsessful. I tried to get into a box that would be taken to the Dungeon, but it has been found. I tried to use my skills to hide in the shadows of someone who was about to enter, but I was found too. I even tried to run to the gate at full speed, but I also failed. Nix, Ivan, Freya, and Ragnar kept stopping me every time, they said it was to not spoil the surpriseter on. All I could see was the store line that formed from people heading back into the Dungeon, everyone looked happy as if they had been on a trip so far, but they could finally go back to their homes. As everyone seemed intent on keeping me from entering my own dungeon, all I could do was ept to wait until the next morning while I was frustrated with the whole situation. After it was all over and everyone was inside the Dungeon, including the Elves who decided to follow us, then I close the Dungeon gate and go back to the Tree where we''ve been living for thest few months. On the way, I think about our current means of transport. The carriage we used toe here was rebuilt with better materials this time, in addition, the boat was alsopletely redone, in fact, it was already a totally different boat, only its magicmand core was kept. This boat was built in coboration between the people of Elf Vige and the people of Dungeon, I had already seen the boat, or using a better name, I had already seen the ship. That was a big ship, but it didn''t bother me, Elves were told I like simple things and don''t like to draw unnecessary attention. When I arrived I tried to sleep, but there were four people who tried to keep me awake all night but lost consciousness in the middle of the night. After such an invigorating exercise I jump to the top of the Tree again, but this time it wasn''t to see the night sky like the previous times. I stare at the vige, andscape that is so beautiful and incredible that it could only have been from a fantasy book. This could be myst view of this fantastic ce being bathed in moonlight, so I stayed there until dawn enjoying the view. ----------- The next day when, after watching the sunrise, I go in to have something to eat with everyone before we leave. When I got to the kitchen I see Ragnar in his Human form staring at Freya who was preparing the food by herself today. He doesn''t even notice my presence, but I''ve gotten used to it, when ites to food, Ragnar forgets everything else, it''s been that way for thest few months. When the smell of food started to spread the others started to join us, we were all talking while we waited for the food. Nix appeared talking to Karina, they seemed to be speaking in somenguage that I don''t understand, besides each word they speak strangely carried a little of their Auras. I found that strange, but the strangest thing was seeing them using this strangenguage to converse in a casual way, I also noticed that Nix looked very happy while talking. Later Nix exined to me that they were talking in thenguage of Dragons, it seems that this was something nostalgic for Nix, the two seem to have formed a friendship before I knew it. After everyone had eaten everything Freya made, go get ready to leave, we''re leaving this morning as agreed. As we had already transported everything important to the Dungeon, so we just need to leave our daily necessities and some clothes, when everyone was ready we go to the carriage that has an even bigger space inside. On the way to the vige gate, yours were still empty as it was very early in the morning, we left without attracting attention until we reached the gate. When we arrived at the gate Roman was there alone waiting for us, I stopped the carriage and got out to talk to him. "No goodbyes?" (Roman) "We already did it yesterday, it wouldn''t make sense to do it twice." (I) "Just take care of my daughter as you promised and have a safe journey to the Dark Continent." (Roman) "That''s all I want..." (me) Sigh "But I have to admit that this would be difficult, I can no longer deny that my luck won''t let this trip be normal." (I) "So I think you better be careful with the sea, there are many monsters, pirates, and other races there." (Roman) "I think I can handle monsters and pirates." (I) "Don''t underestimate the oceans, there are many inessible Dungeons at the bottom of the sea where waves of monsters happen with a certain frequency, because of that there are many strong monsters hiding in the water." (Roman) "Anyone who wants to travel to another continent must be strong enough for this kind of journey or choose their mode of transport wisely." (Roman) "That means the pirates who sail this kind of ocean are not the weaklings you may have seen before." (Roman) "I''ll take that into consideration, thanks for the warning." (I) "From here we''ll head to the northernmost port of the Grimo Kingdom, we''ll need almost two months of travel to get there." (I) "I wish you a good trip." (Roman) "Goodbye, Roman." (I) I get into the carriage and we start moving forward, Sophia who was driving the carriage waves to her father in farewell. As soon as we pass the gate I don''t look back, with that we start a new journey, I just hope I don''t find any problems in this nation until I get to the port and leave this continent. Chapter 459 Cap 457: Frustrated Hero Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov n''s: I was only able to stay a few days in the vige of the Elves with Bianca and Darcia, that''s why I couldn''t stay in the same ce as Zenos. I couldn''t understand how the Elves who are known to be wise and cautious allowed such a dangerous being into their vige that it was willing to kill dozens of them upon its arrival in such a dominant manner. How could they trust someone like him, on the way through the Illusory Forest I found him and hispanions friendly and easy to talk to, but what I saw at the entrance to the vige was a monster used to killing without hesitation. The creatures that were with him were also deceptive, I could feel the bloodlust of the little monster pup on Zenos'' shoulder, I also saw a Fairy at that moment, a strange Fairy full of bloodlust that looked more like a Demon beside I felt something else lurking in his shadow. I couldn''t ept that sort of thing, so I went after the information I wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible. But I was surprised by what I discovered, I came here because people from Grimo Realm said that there was information about Demons and Vampires within Makari Realm. This was a good starting point for me, there were also other strange situations happening on this continent, there was information about a Dungeon full of Undead in the Trigan Kingdom and a big event in the mountain range that mobilized armies of almost all religions to there. I had to investigate all this, this continent where there are few with the same level of strength as me will be a suitable ce to gain real field experience. I know that I am immature, I know that I am not a fool like most young nobles who think they are invincible, I know that I have great talent, I know that I have received the best of training and I have received the best of forms of education. I even had the honor of being recognized as a Hero by the great God of Justice, I have two people of great talent by my side, one with great experience in realbat and the other who has a wise mind able to advise me in moments of doubt. My life is blessed and wonderful as it is now, but thises as a responsibility and a great expectation of others in me, I will not disappoint anyone, I will demonstrate to everyone that I am worthy of what I have with my actions. With that in mind, I went to the Elf vige to get information as the Gray Elves are known to be the best spies and information gatherers. But what I discovered in the Elf vige was something surprising to me, the Makari Kingdom I was going to investigate had been destroyed, its nobles, its army, its treasures, and even its Royal Family had disappeared within the span of a month. Furthermore, we found that the reason the various religions sent armies to the mountain range was because of a wave of divine power that was felt there, but when the armies arrived, there was nothing there. I could not believe that such strange events were happening on a continent that should have been far from the dangers of this world. The energy density on this continent is very lowpared to other continents, with my current strength it''s still something that doesn''t affect me, but when I strengthen myself a little more staying on this continent will start to make me feel bad. That''s why I can''t understand how such strange things happened here and now that I found what I needed, it was time to go on a trip to this continent. But over the course of my journey the strangeness only increased, it all started when we arrived at the Makari Kingdom and started to investigate there. ---------- Makari Kingdom: Inside an inn in the capital. We had just entered this inn and it was the middle of the night, after weeks of investigating this Kingdom we were already confused by everything we discovered. As soon as we enter the same room I nod my head to Bianca who pulls out a metal cube from her storage item, then turns on the magic item which creates a powerful barrier that prevents various types of spying techniques around the room. "Now we can talk." (Bianca) ? Sigh "Say what? So far we have more questions than answers." (Darcia) "That''s not true, we just need to get everything we''ve discovered so far in order." (I) "After visiting all 4 major cities of this fallen Realm, what do we find inmon?" (I) "I think the giant magic circle in all 4 cities is the most important in my opinion." (Bianca) "Yes, but what do we know beyond that?" (I) "The magic circle on the streets was just to collect energy, including life energy, they tried to disguise it so others wouldn''t see it, but they can''t fool me." (Bianca) "In addition to the maps we collected from one of the government buildings, which by the way was the only one found in these 4 cities which is already very strange, there was also another magic circle in the sewers of the cities." (Bianca) "The information we have from the citizens of these cities is that the sewers and the streets were made of the same material, a ''beautiful'' ck stone." (Bianca) "We found some fragments of this thing, but I don''t see why they would use it on the streets." (Darcia) "Because this is the result of a forbidden technique that uses the blood of mages to create a resistant magic conduit, this is a very evil thing to do." (Bianca) "But all that ck stone disappeared, ording to the people, someone brute force it out of the streets at great speed." (I) "What do we know about the sewer magic circle?" (I) "Nothing, the sewers are destroyed and the only map we found of them only shows a part of it, which was enough to discover that it was anotherrge scale magic circle." (Bianca) "So all we can assume is that the magic circle in the streets was supposed to collect energy by sacrificing the townspeople and send it to the sewer magic circle to activate, right?" (I) "Yes, but we''re not sure what its purpose is." (Bianca) "What else do we know about what happened in the 4 cities?" (I) "The disappearance of the Nobles, the employees of government buildings and the treasures on their properties." (Darcia) "As far as we know it was the same in all the cities, in a single night they all disappeared without a trace." (Darcia) "Not even their bodies were found." (Darcia) "But how can they do that across an entire city without attracting anyone''s attention?" (I) "I can only imagine that they were arge number of assassins, they must have attacked everywhere at the same time and taken the bodies so as not to leave any traces of their way of fighting or killing." (Darcia) "We know that in two cities the citizens didn''t even realize what happened until it was toote." (I) "Also, there were destroyed ces that looked strange at first." (I) "I know what they were, I found the remains of tunnels in certain ces that must have belonged to the government with my magic, I couldn''t enter, but I used a Monster Tamer to get a sample of what was there." (Bianca) "With my knowledge of alchemy, I was able to discover it was drugs." (Bianca) "There was a rumor that a lot of drugs wereing out of this Kingdom, but they never found any proof as far as I knew." (Darcia) "If they were producing drugs using government buildings, then it would be difficult to find out anything, plus it would exin how they got such arge sum of money to rebuild 3 cities of the Realms they conquered." (I) "But something different happened in two other cities, one waspletely destroyed and no survivors were left." (Bianca) "And in the capital of the Makari Kingdom where we are now, these people acted during the day and made quite a mess." (Bianca) "The destroyed city was very strange, there were no bodies or blood of anyone, but the state of the city shows that there was a full-scale battle." (Darcia) Sigh "That city is a mystery to me." (I) "I felt strange in that city, it was like I wasn''t entering a ce that didn''t belong to me." (Bianca) "Besides I felt that ce had already been judged, I think some powerful priest went there before us." (Bianca) "He must have gone to give peace to the souls of the people who died there." (I) "We''re not sure if they all died, but that would be the best exnation." (Darcia) "But from the order of the attacks we can assume that the capital was thest, the destroyed city must have been the previous one." (Darcia) "So they changed their way of attacking so they wouldn''t make the same mistake as the destroyed city?" (I) "I suspect so, the citizens said that a monster appeared in the middle of the city scaring everyone out of the city, but there are no marks of arge monster moving in the square where he was seen." (Darcia) "Were they forcing people to evacuate, maybe trying to save people?" (I) "That would be my guess too." (Bianca) "If we follow that line of reasoning, then the Royal Family was also involved, we also have reports of explosions happening in the sky that day, some people saw it." (Darcia) "A battle in the sky..." (I) "They''re also said to have seen a Dragon heading for the clouds at the end, but it might be like the monster they used before, a distraction to retreat." (Darcia) "It would make sense, but why hasn''t anyone announced anything about this?" (I) Chapter 460 Cap 458: Frustrated Hero Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov n''s: Makari Kingdom Castle Ruins: After what we''d talked about the night before at the inn, there were still a lot of questions, not too much of what we thought yesterday was spection without proof. The truth is, we don''t know the true intentions of the Makari Kingdom''s nobles or the true intentions of the people who destroyed that Kingdom. There aren''t enough leads to follow, the ck Market says they don''t have any information about any of this, and the Assassin''s Guild says they weren''t able to set up bases in the Makari Kingdom, so we don''t have any information other than what we can find for ourselves and the what citizens tell us. "We can be sure the King was involved in all this, look at the castle''s location." (I) "It''s outside the magic circle of streets." (Darcia) "Not only that, check out the castle itself, that''s amazing..." (Bianca) Darcia and I were heading towards the castle aftering down from the walls when we saw that the castle is outside the strange magic circle of the streets. Bianca, who had gone ahead to see the castle, runs to us to drag us to the castle and show us what she discovered. "What did you find, Bianca?" (I) "This entire castle has been greatly reinforced with magic, there are many types of defensive magic intertwining." (Bianca) "This castle will be strong enough to withstand even your attacks n, but now it is destroyed." (Bianca) "I still don''t understand why do all this? Why not announce it to everyone if the goal was to save people?" (I) "We''ve got lots of vampire and demon blood all over this castle, there''s one room, in particr, that has the blood of dozens of vampires, but even here there are no bodies left." (Darcia) "This only confirms the information that there are Vampires and Demons in this Realm, we can even assume that all Nobles were Demons or Vampires since there were so many in what should be the Castle of the King of the Nation." (I) "The most damage to the castle was done where the throne room is from what I''ve seen." (Bianca) "Let''s take a look." (I) We entered the destroyed castle, much of the damage was caused by fire, there are well signs of battles, but this could be due to the resistance of this Castelo from what Bianca said. As soon as we arrived in the throne room we saw that it was the most destroyed ce, even with the damage caused by the fire we can still see the marks of a battle, that means that the strength of those who fought here was very great. What caught my attention the most was the opening in the wall, it didn''te from the inside, it came from above, it must be the result of the battle that took ce in the sky, this also exins the crater that is straight with this hole in the wall. "There was a battle here, it must have been a battle with just a few people, but they were strong." (Darcia) "Yes, but other than that there''s nothing else here." (I) "Let''s explore the castle more." (Bianca) We started exploring the castle until we found a passage that should only take us underground, but the passage was destroyed and Bianca''s magic discovered that the underground no longer existed. ---------- At the inn, during the night of that day, we were talking about everything we know before leaving this Kingdom. "We can be sure now that the nobles of this Realm were Vampires and Demons now, but we still don''t know what they wanted here." (I) "We also don''t know who attacked them or why?" (I) "We can only go on guessing from here, but another certainty we''ve made is that Demons and Vampires have been eliminated." (Bianca) "Yes, unfortunately, I would very much like to know the truth of all this, I''m frustrated that I can''t do anything else here, but it''s time to go, we still have other ces to go." (I) "Yes." (Bianca/Darcia) I go to the window and look at the destroyed castle. "(Who did all this?)" (I) ---------- Mountain range, in an abandoned vige. Three weeks after the Annual Monster Wave. The three of us were frustrated, it''s been a few days since we got here, but we haven''t found anything. "How is there no Demi in this ce? There are so many abandoned viges, there''s even a fortress." (I) "Many of the viges we found are destroyed and have battle marks, this is the only vige we''ve found so far that is intact." (Darcia) "This vige is too big, big enough for thousands of people, besides the houses have been emptied of everything, there''s also no food stored, so they leave the ce calmly taking everything they wanted." (Bianca) "Yes, other than this suspicious vige, nothing else was found, they say there are many Demi in this mountain range, but we haven''t seen any." (I) ? "I saw many signs of great battles, some are old, others maybe a few months old." (Darcia) "The fortress we found was especially destroyed at the entrance, there was a big battle there, but it doesn''t have any bodies." (Darcia) "After such a long time the monsters may have eaten the bodies of the people of the various Religions and took them away." (I) "After so long this is the most likely." (Bianca) "But this whole ce is weird, we haven''t found information ofrge numbers of Demis moving around, it looks like they''ve disappeared." (I) "They could have gone by sea, so they could move around without attracting too much attention, after all, the sea is only a few days away." (Darcia) "That could be a possibility." (Bianca) "Even though that''s weird, the reason we''re here isn''t the missing Demi tribes." (I) "Have you ever felt something about Divine energy, Bianca?" (I) "Yes, theke we found two days ago, but there was no power there, just a residual presence." (Bianca) "It looked like the presence of Fairies, moreover very powerful." (Bianca) "But we found no signs of battle on theke." (I) "Yes, we did, I got old maps of the mountain range in the city of Valen, thatke didn''t exist before, there were supposed to be mountains there, but they disappeared." (Bianca) "The way I see it, whatever happened here, it''s not in our best interest anymore, we should leave." (Bianca) Sigh "Why is everything so different from what I expected?" (I) "First the Illusory Forest vige, then the Makari Kingdom, also has the Undead Dungeon which has already been destroyed in the city of Valen and we have nothing else to do in this mountain range." (I) "This continent has been so frustrating." (I) Boom!!! I punch to the side, smashing through the wall of the cabin we''re in to vent my frustration. Chapter 461 Cap 459: Joans Daughter(Chapter Preview) Pov Eleanor''s: I was drinking from a bottle on top of a tree when I saw the Gray Elf called Kira that apanies that monstrosity, she was participating inbat training along with the two best Night Guardians of this ce, at least not counting Nelson the Elf leader Gray on the Vige Council and responsible for training the Night''s Watch. "Why did you agree to train her?" (I) "You know the answer." (Nelson) "I know, but we shouldn''t, she serves that monstrosity." (I) "It only shows that you were wise when you chose who to follow." (Nelson) "His reaction was very adequate considering the type of test we were doing." (Nelson) "He''s much stronger since thest time I saw him in the Makari Kingdom." (I) "It just shows his talent, plus he''s not an eyesore, we just happened to hit his weak spot." (Nelson) "There are only two things that happen when you hit someone''s weak spot." (Nelson) "The target will be defeated or there will be an explosive reaction, you also knew that and tried to warn the High Priestess Aredhel, unfortunately, she did not listen." (Nelson) Sigh I look at Kira, I can see her mother in her movements, it looks like her mother taught her well before she left. Tears "I understand her sadness, the way she moves might be a little different, but clearly realizing the same way her mother moves, just a little different, she seems to have mixed a little more unpredictable techniques into what her mother taught. " (Nelson) "I had time to investigate after the Makari Kingdom, the moment I saw that mask I knew I couldn''t get it out of my head." (I) "Joan died in an epidemic in a small ce because of a corrupt nobleman." (I) "The Joana who was the most loyal to her duties and the most talented died in a remote ce and there was no one to protect what she loved most..." (I) Nelson puts his hand on my shoulder. "You couldn''t have dropped anything, nobody could, it was her choice" (Nelson) "We all looked for her as best we could, but even wounded as she was, she wasn''t someone easy to find." (Nelson) "I didn''t even know she was pregnant..." (I) "Only I knew that, but I couldn''t tell you since I knew I wouldn''t be able to keep your emotions in check." (Nelson) "Her dad didn''t know either, but I guess I''ll have to text him." (Nelson) "Is her father the one I''m thinking of?" (I) "Who else could it be? He was the only man Joan ever loved." (Nelson) "Why didn''t she tell him?" (I) "That would be a difficult thing considering the enemies he had at the time." (Nelson) "But it seems that losing Joana at that time affected him a lot, I heard that all his enemies are dead now." (Nelson) "If he''s the same man I remember, then he''s going to look for his daughter in the same desperate way he looked for Joana." (I) "I know, so I''ll wait until the quest Zenos is going to do is over before sending him a message, so he won''t interfere with their quest." (Nelson) "What mission are you talking about?" (I) "You don''t need to know, when the mission ispleted I will be informed to send the message to Kira''s father." (Nelson) "Why not say anything to her?" (I) "We don''t know her well enough to know how she''s going to react, the most I can do without affecting her current life too much is to train her the same way I trained her mother." (Nelson) "She has shown great talent, perhaps even more talent than her mother had." (Nelson) "But are you going to leave the mask with her? Even if you''re not a Night Watch?" (I) "Yes, that''s her only memory of her mother, plus the mask has already formed a bond with her." (Nelson) "She knows we''re here." (I) "Yes, I think she is suspicious about her origins being from this vige, but she also realized that no one tried to talk to her." (Nelson) "I wonder why she didn''t investigate her past herself until now." (I) "I don''t know if her past means much to her, if she''s like Joana, then she only cares about the moment." (Nelson) I can''t help but see Joana in the way Kira is fighting, the two are so simr. ---------- With that time passed, the days and weeks passed until they became months, now it''s time for Kira to leave, but so far she hasn''t sought to know about her or her mother''s past. It seems Nelson was right, she doesn''t want to know about her own past, knowing her mother I''m sure she didn''t tell her daughter anything, probably didn''t even tell her about her father, but those things depend on her in the end. Unfortunately, I''m not as good as Nelson, so I can''t teach her anything, at this point she''s better than me. They left today and when I arrived at the vige gate they had just passed, Nelson seems to havee seconds before me as if he had waited for them to leave the vige before he appeared, Roman had been there for some time, must havee to say goodbye of Sophia his daughter. "Looks like I was thest to arrive." (I) "Have youe to see the Gray Elf?" (Roman) "Yes, I at least wanted to see her go with my own eyes." (Nelson) "They''ve noticed you, I suspect Zenos must already know something." (Roman) "He knows, I already met him during a training night, even he knows it''s suspicious that I''m personally teaching his follower." (Nelson) "He must already know all the council leaders including you, from what I''ve observed of him, he is very careful." (I) "I don''t know your rtionship with that Gray Elf, but you shouldn''t worry, from what he showed when he arrived, he has a strong attachment to those who follow him, so she''ll be safe." (Roman) I agree with General Roman''s words, but it still pains me to see her leave without even talking to her, but if I had I would have ended up talking about her mother sooner orter, so I kept my distance from her. "(I still don''t like you being with this monstrosity, I don''t know if you''ll be so safe, but at least you look happy Joana''s daughter.)" (I) Chapter 462 Cap 460: City Of Shadows(Chapter Preview) After we left the vige of the Elves we decided to take the shortest route to the port city in the northern region of the Kingdom of Grimo, for that we would have to go through one more city. The Elves gave us a map of the Realm and pointed out the path we should take, so I tell Nix and Orion to stay in the carriage for us to drive out of the Illusory Forest along the path marked on the map. Meanwhile, everyone else will enter the dungeon I opened inside the carriage, this will be the first time I enter the dungeon in months. ---------- As soon as I entered the Dungeon I go straight to the 23rd floor which is the floor where the mansion and the city are now. Thanks to the Annual Monster Wave we were able to collect a lot of DP, with that we were able to expand the size of the mansion''s floor more and we were able to create more floors. We even had more DP to create even more floors, but I decided to invest in modifying floors and implementing automatic monster spawn points. With that this dungeon finally became really functional, there are different monsters on each floor, in addition, all monsters in this dungeon are soulless variants, mid-bosses are unique soulless monsters and floor bosses are unique monsters with souls. I haven''t decided on a Dungeon boss, for now, I''m still thinking about it, for the monsters I put souls on, they are linked to the Dungeon, so even if they are defeated they will respawn sooner orter, moreover, they were all criminals. But it would be hypocritical of me if I treated them like criminals when they are not the same people as when they were alive, just like H, they remember their lives when they were alive before we killed them, but for them, it''s like seeing the someone else''s memories. That''s why I created three bosses for each floor, they will take turns staying in the boss room one day and then two in the city as a day off, but they are only allowed toe from their respective floors to the city floor, they are not able to leave the Dungeon. They are still trapped in the Dungeon until the moment I want to free their souls, but they will also serve to protect the Dungeon, unfortunately, the strongest monster in the Dungeon, for now, is only Grade C. But that will have to be enough for now, as I expand the Dungeon things will improve. In addition, it will act that there are monsters in the Dungeon we will never have to worry about running out of food, I also learned that the 22nd floor already has a farm built and the nting of the dozens of types of seeds that Freya bought a long time ago had already started behind. In the vige of the Elves, they were kind enough to post quests for the Adventurers Guild about the monsters I wanted for the Dungeon Mountain Buffalo and Cockatrice. Thanks to that we managed to get a few hundred of these monsters to take the right farms from the Dungeon as I wanted, of course, the money as a reward for these missions came out of my pocket, it wouldn''t allow the Elves to pay for it. Another thing I got from the Elves was a lot of books on magic, martial arts, and spiritual runes. With that, our library should now be giant. After so long looking forward to seeing this city, I couldn''t wait any longer, as soon as we arrived on the 23rd floor I spread my wings and go in the direction where the camp was, I learned that the city was built there, the camp no longer exists. I was surprised how long it took to get to the ce, even flying it took almost an hour, it seems Nix expanded twice that floor, must have enjoyed a small fortune in DP as each floor expansion costs more than the previous one. When I was close enough to see the city, I marveled at its beauty. It was a colorful city, even from the sky I could differentiate the different neighborhoods by their unique architecture, the neighborhood that was made using Elves architecture looked more like part of the forest was entering the city, and the streets looked like trails seen from above. The rest of the city was amazing, it had some architecture simr to what I know with buildings of Roman architecture, many of the buildings looked like European buildings with a beautiful appearance, there was also a low one that has a strange architecture where it has round doors on the upper parts of the buildings. One thing I noticed was that all the buildings were very big and with big doors, it seems that Leonardo was serious when he said that he wanted his buildings to be adapted to various races regardless of the size or shape of their bodies. The ces that had stairs always had ramps next to the stairs, probably to be morefortable for races like the Lamias to walk through. As soon as I got out in the middle of the city I was amazed by everything around me and I started to explore everything. There were a few buildings that caught my eye, the big building with Roman architecture I saw before was something simr to an Adventurer''s Guild where people ced requests for things they needed from household chores to hunting dungeon monsters, there were even requests for the lines of Arachnees. It also had a beautiful five-story round building with an architecture that blends in with the forest neighborhood next door it had nts that grew around it giving a touch of color to its white surface. The town square was magnificent with a garden with various types of flowers and beautiful trees, in addition, in the middle of the square, there was a beautiful fountain and not far away from an open area where I think there should be something. Leonardo had already told me that he still hasn''t finished everything forck of some materials. It also had arge building that seemed to be made with white marble and a type of red crystal marble, from the symbols on the building I imagine it was the temple Vanessa wanted so badly. When I entered the temple I saw that there was no statue, but there were separate ces with ques for some gods such as the Goddess of Blood, Goddess of Fairies, God of Spirits, God of Beasts, Demon God of Vengeance, God of Magic, Goddess of Wisdom and Dragon God. It seems that no statues have been prepared yet, it seems that even after months of work there are still many things to do, but I am surprised by the sheer number of things they have done so far. The movement of the city was incredible with so many races walking to and fro, everything was incredible, I feel like a child at Disney. Chapter 463 Cap 461: King Of Shadows(Chapter Preview) One thing that caught my attention was the designs, ornaments and chain marks everywhere, it was something that could easily go unnoticed, it was just subtle details, nothing grandiose. But I realized that since these chains are the same as the ones drawn on my body, I can''t say if Leonardo ever saw this or if anyone told him about it, but I''m sure it was based on my own marks. This city is so happy with everyone walking to and fro with smiles on their faces, everyone who passes me greets me, but I can''t stop looking at everything, I keep walking to every corner of the city. I was fascinated in a way I didn''t expect, I could feel a warmth inside my heart that filled me with emotion. I knew the reason for this, this emotion overflowing from inside my chest was happiness, this city will be my home, the home we all built together, the home where I can always return to, the home where there will always be someone waiting for me me. Before I knew it, I was on top of the tallest Tree outside the city, my ration was revved up looking at that splendor. The city had no walls, it didn''t need something so useless in this ce. "I knew sooner orter you woulde to this ce." (Kira) "Everything is magnificent..." (I) "I have to congratte Leonardo for that, it exceeded all my expectations..." (I) "We tried to congratte him, but he didn''t stay, he said he won''t ept anyone congratting him for a job that hasn''t been finished yet." (Kira) "This ce is much better than I expected just seeing the sketches of Leonardo''s drawings." (I) "Where is he?" (I) "That Elf fell asleep yesterday morning, he went weeks without sleep." (Byakko) I was so distracted by this town that I didn''t notice that Kira and Byakko were sitting on a branch talking next to me. "I told him not to overdo it." (I) "He is just like you, master." (Kira) "Once he puts something on his head, he never takes it off." (Kira) "He wanted to follow the construction of every structure in this city, he''s a very perfectionist." (Kira) "The maniac even cried with eachpleted construction, hahahaha..." (Byakko) "You shouldn''tugh at this Byakko, this is Leonardo''s dream, I think it would be impossible to tell him to keep control of his emotions." (I) "I myself am finding it difficult to keep control of myself." (I) I don''t know how long I stood in that tree just looking at the cityscape, all I know is that I couldn''t stop smiling. I was never very attached to one ce in my previous life and in this current life there were only three ces that are marked in my memory. The first ce would be the orphanage I kepting back to and where I grew up in my previous life, arguably that was my only true home in my previous life. The second ce would be the hut I built together with the girls in the Forest of Blood, that was the first ce in this world that I built with my own hands, interdependent on the ces I go from today, that little hut always will have a ce in my heart. Third ce would be the mansion that I took as home to my family which was constantly growing at the time, that mansion is still with me and always will be because I brought it into this dungeon, that mansion was the starting point for the beginning of this city. But this time it''s different, I can feel it, this isn''t just a home for me, this is a home for all these people who wereughing and talking all over town. Just looking at all of them I can remember how I found them, most of them were from the mountain range and had nowhere to go being forced to leave the only ce they had in this world, the Lizardman led by Barok were captured and have their vige destroyed, there are also the Elves who chose to follow us this time. From what I was told, these Elves mostly did not feel at home in their vige, many seem to have been victims who were rescued from very, there were also those who had no family in their vige and had no attachment to the vige itself, they wanted to travel and exploring the world, there were also those brave ones who fell in love with the people of this Dungeon and chose toe along. There are so many different races living together, the sight of these different races in a city with so many uniqueness was incredible. "This ce is my home, I will protect this ce with everything I have..." (I) Ding! <[ All titles of the King type have been absorbed by a new title that is being created ]> . . . <[ You have conquered the title [ King of Shadows ] ]> "..." (I) Sigh "(It''s no useining about that title when all the people in this town have recognized me as their leader for a long time.)" (I) "What''s up Master?" (Kira) "Nothing, I''m just a little surprised at all this happening." (I) After a while everyone had gathered where I was, they wanted to take me to the mansion, but before that I pulled everyone to walk around town with me. I wanted to walk around this city with my family, so we spent a few hours walking around the city, all the establishments were closed as all the residents were first organizing their homes before taking care of the stores. As we walked around town I told everyone about my new title, they said that everyone at Dungeon had been calling me for that title sincest night when they entered the Dungeon. That''s why in the mountain range we named this ce as Vige of Shadows, but instead of building a vige, we decided to build a city that inherited the name of the vige and is being called City of Shadows. As I am the leader of everyone and at my children''s encouragement, it seems that everyone has started calling me Shadow King, but I hadn''t received the title until now for some reason. Maybe I only got the title now because I walked into the city and created a feeling of belonging there, or maybe it''s because of something else I don''t understand. ---------- After walking around the city we walked to the mansion which was not far away, I took the opportunity to talk to everyone about everything we saw in the city, Jade was especially happy to see how the city was adapted to the Lamias. I was relieved when I arrived at the mansion and it was still the same mansion I remembered, I was afraid they had built a castle as promised before. It seems that luckily they didn''t. We all enter the mansion and go to the hall where the meeting is always held, I had a lot to talk about with everyone, a lot of decisions to make. During the meeting everyone was talking about the city, but I had to change the subject a bit to talk about how we are going to get to the Dark Continent. The vige of the Elves provided us with some maps, among these maps was one that showed the Dark Continent and the Morror Continent where we are. Nira opened the map on the table for all to see, ording to what we know from what we were told by the Elves and from what Lilian told us, there is no 100% safe path between these two continents. I let Lilian take over the leadership of the meeting as she knew the way and knew everything about the Dark Continent. ording to what Lilian said, the ocean is a very dangerous ce full of monsters, Pirates and storms that can destroy the weakest ships. It seems that a ship made of normal wood would easily break during the first storm if it got unlucky, and Lilian said that ships must be reinforced with magic to withstand storms and monster attacks. d we have a suitable boat made from the bodies of Lower Catastrophe Grade wood-type monsters, Rakan also said that he had already reinforced the ship with spells and Runes along with the Elves. It seems that the only thing we will need to decide is where to go, ording to Lilian there is a ce where there are strong currents, because of that most monsters stay away from there, but because of that there are many pirates. Lilian also said that this is the way that many smuggling ships between the two continents pass. As we didn''t have a better idea, so it looks like we''re going to choose that path. With a path alreadyid out for the Dark Continent, now we only had to worry about reaching the port in about a month, that is, if there are no unforeseen events. We all decided to continue along the path that the Elves showed us on the map, during this path we will pass through a city before arriving at the port city where we are going to leave this continent, Nira said that he will try to find the materials that Leonardo needs to finish this city in these two cities. With that we continued talking about various subjects for the rest of the day. Chapter 464 Cap 462: Escape(Chapter Preview) "Master, let''s fight, with our strength we can decimate them all." (Orion) "I know that, but we can''t do that right now, so just be quiet on my shoulder as I run." (I) "There is the Devil, take him in Baldr''s name!!!" (Temr of the Church of Light) "IN THE NAME OF BALDR!!!" "KILL THE DEMON!!!" "WE WILL DO JUSTICE TO HIS HOLINESS Archbishop GALARETTO!!!" (Temr of the Church of Light) "KILL THE DEMON!!!" I was running alone through the streets of a city with thousands of soldiers running behind me, many were riding on white horses, others were running on top of the detailed ones, there were also some who were running without mounts behind me. I could feel the killing intent of thousands of people behind me, when I looked back I could see the hatred and disgust in these soldiers'' eyes. I can''t tell if they''re like that because I''m someone wanted by their Religion, because I''m a Vampire, because I look like a Demon, or just everything together. I actually don''t think they know I''m a Vampire, plus I forgot the title "Heretic" I got from Baldr when I turned Vanessa into my daughter, but I didn''t know the effect of that title was so intense. "YOU ARE IN THE MIDDLE OF A CITY YOU CRAZYS, STOP FOLLOWING ME!" (I) "Why did this crap have to happen, I just wanted a smooth ride..." (I) "Let me go to them, if we kill everyone we can go back to the trip in peace like you wanted..." (La) La is tied by one of my ropes and in one of my coat pockets, this little Demon is red-eyed and unleashing truly strong murderous intent, I can''t leave this monster free to do whatever he wants in the middle of a city. "Shut up, you psycho Demon." (I) "Do you really think I''m stupid enough to let you do genocide in the middle of a city?" (I) "There''s more attacksing, master!" (Orion) "Damn it!" (I) "< Cape of Blood >" (I) I cut the palms of my hands and control my blood to leave my body as it wraps around the linesing out of my hand, then in a matter of two seconds, a half-liquid, half-solid red cape is created as I throw it to my back and fall. attach to my shoulders. After months of training and perfecting this technique over and over, it finally became a skill, thanks to which it became much easier to control and maintain this cape. The cape transforms into several red crystal shields that fend off all attacks from these fools running after me, then back to their cape firm. I''m still wearing an outfit that hides my body and a mask, I''m also running because I don''t want to wear my wings in front of people. If I hadn''t been careless before, none of this would have happened. I run to the closed city gates and have a squad of hundreds of armed Church of Light army soldiers waiting for me. I keep running at full speed, when I am 40 or 50 meters from the gate, I umte my Ki in my legs and use my jumping ability to go hundreds of meters high over the walls. Of course, they wouldn''t allow me to run away, several attacks were made against me like arrows, skills, and spells. "< Mana Barrier >" (I) Arrows were easily defended using my cape to create crystal shields easily, spells were defended by my mana barrier, light de type skills which were the majority, and others I had never seen like rays of light among others was also defended by my Mana Barrier. I have a veryrge amount of Mana, I could easily withstand this type of attack for hours and still have half my mana left. The attacks were useless against me, but it didn''t stop them from continuing to attack me until I hit the ground and run into the forest, as soon as I arrived in the forest I get out of sight of them who are still leaving through the gates that opened faster than expected, so I step into the shadows of a tree and step from shadow to shadow until I step into the shadow of someone''s horse heading towards the city. "THE DEMON RUN IN THAT DIRECTION, AFTER HIM!!!" (Temr of the Church of Light) "KILL THE DEMON!!!!!!" As I stand in the shadow of the horse I see the troops of the Church of Light running past, the Temr in white armor and mounted on a white horse that is also in armor on him, I can feel their fury for having lost sight of me. I do my best to hide my Aura and presence while I am inside the shadow of this horse, my luck is that Orion is with me and manages to hide my Aura more easily, it was me, Orion, and La inside that Shadow. After the Church of Light troops have left I head back inside the city after waiting an hour outside the city in a line while the city soldiers check everyone who enters. As soon as I entered the city I noticed that I couldn''t see any of the Church of Light troops, so I started to move from shadow to shadow until I reached a restaurant where Nix, Nira, Diana, Sophia, Kira, and Lyra were. I step into Nix''s shadow and stand there, so Nix bends down and reaches into the shadow pulling out La still tied up, which she throws onto the table. "Nix let me go, get me out of these damn lines..." (La) "You asked for it yourself, do you have any idea what trouble you''ve caused this time?" (Nix) "How was I supposed to know they were going to attack the master!?" (La) "Everything I did was a little prank." (La) Sigh "Now I know why my father and master keep calling you the Devil..." (Lyra) "You have to be more aware of your surroundings, I had noticed them a long time ago and was on guard in case they started causing trouble." (Kira) "But I didn''t expect you to be the one causing us trouble." (Kira) "Should we leave this town?" (Nira) "Not yours to say it''s safe to stay here." (Nira) "The master took them out of town, so everything should be fine." (Sophia) "Besides, they went in a different direction to where we''re going, so we''ll be fine if we continue on our way." (Diana) "They can''t imagine that I''m back in town, so we should be safe here, so let''s get on with the n." (I) "Why are these damn lines so tough, damn it..." (La) As everyone looks at La who continues to squirm on the table trying to get free, I hear them talking before telling them what to do while still keeping myself hidden within Nix''s shadow. "As long as we''re in town, I''ll remain hidden within your shadow Nix, so even if there are any Church of Light informers in town, they won''t notice me." (I) "That''s what I call role reversal hahahahaha..." (Nix) "..." (I) "(Why did it all have to end this way...)" (I) I would like to just throw the me on La, but she was only part of the problem, all of this happened due to an unforeseen variable of factors. ---------- The city of Bari. One hour before. We have been traveling for almost a month now, we finally arrived quietly in the city of Bari, which is our stop before the port city, which will take more than half a month to arrive. Against all my expectations, our trip was pretty smooth if we don''t count the monster attacks and bandits we killed along the way. We have avoided entering the viges and as we initially nned, we came straight to this city where we will stay 1 or 2 days to try to buy some things. But as soon as we enter the gate we go straight to the town square because I heard a soldier saying that there was a food stall that sold delicious food. While we were in the square, we see that there are many street stalls everywhere, some are food stalls like the one where we buy this delicious food that looks like meat, but there are also several stalls that sell different things like masks, books, essories, weapons, ingredients, etc. Everyone split up to look for interesting things to buy for fun as we weren''t in a hurry and were going to stay in this city for a few days, I found the masks interesting and approached the two stalls that were selling these masks. One tent had monster masks and the other had very pretty ceremonial masks, I had Orion in the baby monster form on my shoulder and La flying around me. I was wearing a hooded outfit that hid my entire body, a mask to hide my face, and crystal horns. Even if my appearance is suspicious, it didn''t matter, one thing I''ve learned sinceing to this world is that many people try to hide their appearance from nobles to criminals, spies, and even adventurers. So even if I look a little suspicious it doesn''t matter, even in this town if I look around carefully I should see at least one person using able to hide their appearance. What caused my problem was that I saw arge number of soldiers with Church of Light symbolsing down the street, there were some people wearing white armor not far from me who kept staring suspiciously while eating something from the street stalls. But at this point in a prank by La, she grabs a mask from the store and takes my mask off to put the other one in ce, before I can say anything or stop her. This was an oversight of mine as I was distracted seeing these people in white armor reminiscent of the Temrs I saw in the games. When La took off my mask this Temr looked at me in surprise, but soon his expression changed to one of hatred filled with a murderous will, then he let out a scream so loud that it ran through the entire city giving orders to all the soldiers of the Church of Light that gather with great speed as they chased me. ----------- An inn in the city of Bari. Night. I was out of Nix''s shadow watching the night sky through the window. "What were these soldiers doing here? Besides, why so many?" (I) Chapter 465 Cap 463: Saving Slave Children(Chapter Preview) The next day we all woke up early, everyone had things to do, so we split into three groups. The first group would go with Nira to shop at the Trading Guild, they would look for items that were still missing from the Dungeon that Nira had on her list, and they would also look for the materials Leonardo needed to continue the contraction of the city and some other non-urgent items that those in the Dungeon are wanting. The second group was going toe with me to or should I say go with Nix to clean up the ve trade sites, the Elves have been very good to me and others so I thought I''d take a look at the legal and illegal Elf ves to release them depending on each one''s situation. The third group will consist of Kira along with Elsaris and her family that we took from the Dungeon to help Kira, they will investigate why there was so many Church of Light soldiers in this city. After all, this was decided we parted after eating something, so I step into Nix''s shadow so as not to draw attention again since I don''t know if there are any Church of Light people still here in town. I spend the rest of the day together with Orion inside Nix''s shadow while La was sitting on Nix''s shoulder, Sophia was alsoing along to help us know the best choices when deciding what to do. There were only two legal ve traders in town, one of them dealt with criminal ves and the other with debt ves. The merchants who handled criminal ves didn''t have any Elves with them and after looking at their ve list through Nix''s eyes, we left as none of their ves paid any attention to me. The debt ve trader had five Elves, three children who were 2 boys and a girl, and also had two adult White Elf men, the two boys were White Elves and the girl was a Dark Elf. After looking into their debts I discovered that none of them are blood rted to each other, the two boys came from a vige that is suffering from hunger and was used to pay the debt of the whole vige, the girl inherited the debt of the Adventurer parents who died, the two adults were turned into ves because of gambling debts. I also take a look at the rest of this ce''s ve list just in case. I talked to Nix asking for a few minutes to think about the merchant who leaves her in the room and leaves for a while. "(La, make sure no one hears us.)" (I) "< Sound Barrier >" (La) I talk to La in her mind to create a sound barrier around the room as I want to make sure no one hears my voice as I speak from Nix''s shadow. "What do you think of these 5 Elves, Sophia?" (I) "Children being sold or used to pay debts is cruel, butmon to do, unfortunately, for an Elf is worth more it can have saved a small vige from turning over dozens of children or even adults to pay taxes." (Sophia) "But if we save these children, I don''t know if we should take them back to their viges, maybe it would be better to take them to the Illusory Forest vige." (Sophia) "I imagine there must be people from the vige in this town, right?" (I) "Yes, in almost every city in the Grimo Kingdom there will be someone." (Sophia) "What are we going to do with the two adults?" (Nix) "I''m thinking about doing nothing, they became ves for gambling debts, do you understand what I''m getting at?" (I) "I didn''t understand." (La) "I mean they were foolish enough to keep ying even after they lost all their money, it was because they kept losing even after they were out of money that they ended up in debt." (I) "I have no obligation to help someone foolish enough to seek self-destruction." (I) "I agree with you master, a person should be responsible for their actions, what happens to them will be something they themselves have sought for themselves." (Sophia) "Children are different, they weren''t in control of their own lives, so they deserve help if possible." (Nix) "So we''re taking them, so I''ll leave the decision of what to do next to you Sophia." (I) "Right." (Sophia) "I''ve seen other kids on the list in simr situations, what should we do?" (Nix) "I''m already taking some, so I might as well take them all, after that let them decide if they want to go to the elf vige or stay in the dungeon." (I) "Are you sure the Elves would ept children of other races?" (La) "Why not? We''ve seen that there are other races that live in the vige, races that stay there even during the Annual Monster Wave." (I) "The master is right, we can ept them in the vige, many Elves choose to adopt children because of the dy in having children of their own or simply because they miss their children because they are too far away." (Sophia) "We are a breed with a long lifespan, so dedicating 1 or 2 decades to raising a child is not enough time for us." (Sophia) "Even if these kids decide to stay in the dungeon it won''t be a problem, there aren''t any kids in the dungeon right now, but there are many women and men who had family in the past who are desperate to have them again." (Nix) "I''ll let you handle it, but I''ll only ept children who aren''t prejudiced by the Dungeon races, otherwise send them to the Elves to take care of." (I) ? "That''s fine with me, but I think you''ll find you have nothing to worry about, kids can adapt quickly, plus they''re more open-minded than adults." (Nix) "Since how much do you know so much about children?" (I) "Vanessa and Freya taught me about it, I only saw that it was true when I saw the children of the Illusory Forest vige reacting to the Dungeon residents." (Nix) After a little chat with everyone and a decision made, La deactivates the barrier and Sophia calls the ve trader. Nix takes care of the negotiations which go very well and we managed to get out of there with 28 children aged 5 to 13 years old. We took them all to the inn where we are where we stayed on the ground floor, that''s because there is a small restaurant where people can eat. Nix orders food for all the children as I leave the city, going from shadow to shadow, then I open the Dungeon letting Caryna and Rakan''s two subordinate Elf mages leave the Dungeon to enter the city with arge freight carriage I''ve sinned in the Dungeon. After that I lead them to the inn where we are while hiding in its shadows, I ask the three of them to take the kids out of town in the middle of the afternoon I also left a sleeping potion that has a slow effect for Caryna. The children should be sleeping when you open the Dungeon gate and only wake up when they are already in the City of Shadows so they don''t get scared. After all, the Dungeon gate is a Dragon''s head with an open jaw, any child would be scared, I was scared when I first entered the Great Serpent Dungeon. ---------- When the time came in the middle of the afternoon Caryna and the Elf sisters took the children out of town in the freight car. I stayed in the shadow of the carriage until we left town and then we went into the middle of the forest where I let the whole carriage into the Dungeon. When we entered, there were already several Elves inside waiting for us, I asked for this earlier when I came to call Caryna and the Elf sisters. The children are taken by the Elves to the city floor while the carriage is stored in the item storage until they reach the city floor where they will use it again to take the children to the mansion. I don''t want the kids to see the city for now, at least until I''m sure they want to stay in the Dungeon, I told them not to tell the truth about where they are and only say if they want to stay or go to the vige of the Elves, in addition, I asked them to see how the children who want to stay react to the different races of the Dungeon, so I leave everything in their hands and go back outside closing the Dungeon gate and flying hidden into the city straight to the inn where we are staying. Chapter 466 Cap 464: Zenos The Criminal(Chapter Preview) After taking care of the kids and heading back to the inn, I event Kira, Elsaris, Samira, Beatriz, and Jay at a table drinking wine. I go to Kira''s shadow and stand there, with her sense it was easy to notice me, so she waves to the others showing that I''m there. Soon after everyone nods and finishes drinking before paying the girdle and going to the room, then Elsaris takes out an item that creates a barrier inside the room. "Did you find out why the Church of Light was in town?" (I) "We found out, they came after you." (Elsaris) "They used to be looking for a criminal to enter the Grimo Realm with their army, but they had to swear an oath in the name of their God to do nothing but hunt down the criminal." (Kira) "Am I that criminal?" (I) "Yes, a heinous criminal by their words, check this out." (Samira) "..." (I) I''m talking to them while hiding in the shadows, unlike me, Orion doesn''t know how to speak from within the shadows, in fact, he is only able to mentally speak to me. During Samira''s exnation, she pulls out a paper on which an old image of me is drawn in a very urate way I must say, but it was an image before I gained horns and scales. Underneath the image was listed my crimes as a Heretic, Murderer, Kidnapper, Thief, and Demon. I also had a bounty on my head, dead or alive, of 100 crystal coins. (Author''s message: remembering the value of coins: 1 crystal coin = 10,000 gold coins 1 gold coin = 1,000 silver coins 1 silver coin = 100 bronze coins) I was surprised at the great value they ced on my head, but why are so many false crimes on top of my head? "I didn''t think they would make up so many lies toe after me." (I) "I don''t think they invented anything, you know what you did." (Elsaris) "You stole items that belonged to the Church of Light like the Dragon''s blood and the crystal where Nix was." (Kira) "You ordered the kidnapping, torture, and death of an Archbishop of the Church of Light." (Samira) "Let''s face it, you have the looks and lineage of a Demon, even if you''re not one, you''re pretty close to being one." (Beatriz) "And about the charge of being a Heretic, well I don''t think I need to say more than that, right?" (Kira) "..." (I) I don''t think I can deny any of that. "But how would they know anything about me? How do they know I was the one with the Trash Archbishop?" (I) "Besides, how do they know where we are?" (I) "From what we learned from interrogating some of them, they had a special way of tracking anyone from the Archbishop Rank up." (Jay) "While you were evolvingst time and were at odds for months, we were being chased by them, that is until the Archbishop died." (Elsaris) "Also it was this Archbishop who spread the word that you were a thief and a Demon, Vampires are considered a type of Demon by the Church of Light." (Elsaris) "They weren''t following us either, when west fled from them we were close to the Grimo Kingdom, plus they had months to spread their troops across the Grimo Kingdom to find us." (Samira) "Finding them in this town was just an unfortunate coincidence." (Kira) "..." (I) I''m sure this situation is the fault of this damned bad luck, I''m holding myself back from crying as I remember this stain on my near-perfect status. Sigh "Now they''re gone, so let''s just let it go." (I) "Have you taken a look at the location of the illegal markets?" (I) "Yes, there are only two big illegal markets that would dare to sell Elf ves, one is the ck Market and the one as far as I know belongs to one of the Dukes of that Realm." (Kira) "I guess no one knows he''s the leader, right?" (I) "It''s actually an open secret that everyone knows but no one can prove." (Kira) "That''s why we found ourselves quickly, otherwise we wouldn''t have time to investigate something on this scale." (Samira) "The ck Market has some Elves smuggled in from other Realms into this one, they do it because they know the Elves of that Realm will buy them for any price." (Elsaris) "But the Illegal trade of this Duke I spoke of before, they kidnap Elves in this Realm to sell in another Realm, they do the opposite of the ck Market so they don''t make excuses to meddle in each other''s business." (Kira) "For you to be saying all this, I must assume there''s a ve shipment in town, right?" (I) "Yea." (Kira) "It seems the name of this ndestine trade organization is Grimorio Negro, a y on the name of the Kingdom, I must say that is very bold of this Duke." (Kira) "This duke must be a fool, the royal family here must surely know about him and even without proof it''s not hard to get rid of someone using assassins." (Elsaris) "But if that hasn''t happened until today, then he must be useful in some way to the Realm, something that makes up for the trouble that trafficking Elves can cause for this Realm that has a long history of alliance with the Elves." (Elsaris) "I don''t care,pared to the ck Market that is all over the world, this ndestine organization is just small staying in this one kingdom of this one continent." (I) "Have you confirmed that they have Elves with them?" (I) "Yes, we also know where they are." (Kira) "Their security is good, butpared to the security of the ck Market, it''s nothing." (Beatriz) "What will you want to do" (Elsaris) "We are going to rescue your ves and at the same time we can steal from them." (I) "What happens next is none of my business, let''s do it tonight and leave this town at dawn." (I) "I don''t have the time or desire to pry into this Kingdom''s internal affairs, so let''s take what we want from these criminals and leave." (I) "Simplistic as always, I like it Dad." (Samira) "Fine by me..." (Elsaris) Samira looks at her sister and punches her with her elbow, then looks at her seriously as if expecting something, the two exchange a few nces as their expressions changed, they seem to bemunicating somehow. Sigh "I''m fine... Father..." (Elsaris) "..." (I) "See, it wasn''t that hard." (Samira) Chapter 467 Cap 465: Slave Rescue Part 1(Chapter Preview) I stayed upte at night listening to the information Kira and Elsaris had gathered from this ndestine organization, hearing about its security, its location, and the maximum force they found there. After that I started to n together with everyone what we would do to rescue people, we also discussed what to do with the people we are going to rescue. These people who are ves are not just going to be good people, they must also have bad people mixed in or people who are prejudiced against other races. Unfortunately, this ndestine organization''s ve catalog will not be asplete as that of legalmercial organizations that have physical, psychological, job history, titles, skills, ce of origin, and reason for bing a ve. ndestine organizations like this Grimorio Negro only collect status information, job history, titles, and skills. They don''t care about anything other than the abilities and appearances of the ves, furthermore, illegal ves cost more than legal ves, but still, the sales are very high from what Elsaris told me. One thing I asked Elsaris was how they manage to check other people''s status by force. Elsaris told me that there are several ways to do this, you can use an appraisal type skill that has many different types, you can use an appraisal spell that has as many variations as the skill of the same name even though it is weaker, you can also force the person to open their Guild card if they have it and a ritual magic circle can also be used, but unfortunately thest option has a veryrge expense in global coins, monster cores or magic crystals. After hearing this from Elsaris, I told La to go to the Dungeon and talk to Rakan to prepare this ritual magic circle to get more information about these ves, at least that was my n until I remembered that I didn''t need all this when I already had a skill To do this, I''ve been using this skill less and less with so many things happening around me, but I still have the ability to identify. When everything was resolved, Nira''s group returned to Nira''s inn after a long day of negotiations. I met with them to find out how everything went from inside the shadow and in the room with the barrier in ce. "How was your shopping day?" (I) "We first sold various items from within the Dungeon like fruits, fabrics, dyes, monster meat and copies of original magic books." (Nira) "After that I used that money to buy seeds that we haven''t oared for the farm yet, buy books we don''t have yet, buy materials we don''t have yet to finish building the city, and buy a lot of ores with what''s left." (Nira) "I have some doubts, for starters, since how long do we have original books?" (I) "Didn''t you tell him, Nira?" (Lyra) "I thought he already knew." (Nira) Sigh "Master, you know there are magic and alchemy researchers in the Dungeon, counting on me, right?" (Lyra) "Yea." (I) "Our findings are original, like every researcher we are always writing everything we do beforepiling a book with everything we discover, of course, what we sell are just simple things." (Lyra) "We''re not going to go over very important things, the truly important things are safe inside the Dungeon library." (Lyra) "I see, I hadn''t thought of ours before." (I) "What Lyra said is right, but besides that, it''s also good to divulge a little bit about yourself to create a name for them as it might open up poets for us in the future." (Nira) "I''ve been selling these books for months now, since before we entered the Grimo Kingdom, I''m sure these books must be scattered across the continent by now." (Nira) "This is a source of pride for every researcher." (Lyra) "I was able to understand about the original books, but what do you want ores for?" (I) "I thought we still had too many inside the Dungeon." (I) "We have a lot of rare ores, but we don''t havemon ores that are the most used." (Nira) "Anton has been bothering me about this." (Nira) "..." (I) I was happy to hear that there were results about the research that people were doing inside the Dungeon, I also don''t care about them spreading their knowledge and discoveries around, they deserve recognition for their achievements, but it seems they don''t want to share very important things, maybe this ismon among those who research magic and alchemy. About the ores that Anton is requesting, I''ve just got an idea, but I don''t know how far this might be viable, I have to confirm with Nix first. "Nix, is it possible to build a mine inside the Dungeon?" (I) "Yes, but it will cost a lot of DP, in addition, it will have to be 1 or 2 types of ores per floor, the quality will also be different, they are also replenished from time to time naturally." (Nix) "That''s not to say these mines are the inexhaustible type." (I) "It won''t be mines, it will have to be the entire Dungeon environment adapting to each different type of ore." (Nix) "Which will only increase the cost of creating these floors further." (Nix) "So we''re still not able to do that, we''ll have to gather more DP since I spent everything we had." (Nix) "No problem, we''ll have time to work this out in the future." (I) "Just being able to find these ores within the Dungeon in the future will make us more self-sufficient." (I) "Just stop future modifications to the Dungeon and umte more DP, when we get to the Dark Continent we''ll see what we have and how we''re going to use it." (I) "Yes Master." (Nix) After talking to Nira for a while about the things she bought today, I tell her, Diana, and Lyra what we were talking about before they arrived. I tell you about the ves, I tell you about where we''re going to attack, I tell you about the n I thought of and how we''re going to do it all, I also said we''ll do it tonight and leave at dawn. After we finish the discussion I tell everyone to prepare for the attack in two hours, meanwhile I talk to Kira and Elsaris''s family to confirm if these ndestine organizations have any more escinderihonoy deposits besides the one we are going to attack. I want to know this because I''m going to steal everything I can, if I''m going to do something, then let it bepletely, they are criminals anyway, so I have no reason to do things in a restrained way. Chapter 468 Cap 466: Slave Rescue Part 2(Chapter Preview) Butte when it was almost the middle of the night we were already leaving the inn for the attack. While waiting for the others to get ready I kept thinking about what to do with these illegal ves, so I thought I could talk to Lilith to confirm if these people did bad things. This is because Lilith has the ability to feel revenge in other people''s Auras, whether the person who has a feeling of revenge against someone or someone who is the target of revenge from others. I''ll decide what to do after that, besides Nix already told me that Fairies and Spirits of the Moon element are able to see through all illusions and lies, so I''ll ask Nix to interrogate these vester. With that I think I can clean up the mess and leave only those who deserve to be saved, the others I''ll think about what to doter. Hey, I didn''t have much time to think since everyone was ready to go, I use Dark element ma magic on everyone to make it easier to blend the shadows and be hard to see in the dark. Of all of us who are participating in this mission to rescue illegal ves, Nira and Lyra are the least experienced in these types of situations, but they both have certain advantages. Nira has been learning magic and spiritual techniques, from what I hear she has a lot of talent in spiritual techniques, in addition to having beside her a very rare monster, the Cursed Crow, a type of Spectral monster of the Undead race. The young man of these monsters is Yomi, even though he cannot speak he is very intelligent and understands what others say, Sophia also told me that Nira has been training in martial arts along with her. Lyra ising because she has demonstrated that she has a good fighting ability as a Combat Alchemist, in addition, she has experience hiding her presence and moving in darkness as she demonstrated during the attacks on the cities of the Makari Kingdom. All the others were experienced people and need not be mentioned, this n must be done quickly and without leaving any clues as I want to get to the port city without getting involved in the internal problems of this Realm. Our goals are simple: 1? - rescue the ves. 2? - take everything we can steal. I will not be considered a criminal for stealing from criminals, nor will I feel guilty about it. ----------- We went straight to the poor part of the city, there is an orphanage there, this orphanage is a front for the illegal trade, I must say that this really is a badly hidden secret. I didn''t like having so little information, but that was better than nothing, besides it wasn''t hard to guess the rest, possibly the children of the orphanage were also ves, a lie in the open often goes unnoticed. When we arrived at the orphanage we stayed hidden to see everything, it was at this moment that we started to look around and I realize that there are people watching the orphanage from all directions. ? I imagine that N all of them will be workers of this ndestine Organization, I also don''t want to kill them all as that might draw more attention, so I''ll try something else. I speak to the others using telepathy magic briefly and wave at them, then lead them all into my shadow. After that I slip inside the orphanage unseen ande out somewhere far from everything, then I turn to La andmunicate with her using our mind link. "(Use an illusion so no one can see what we''re going to do in here.)" (I) "(Yes.)" (La) "< Shadow Illusion >" (La) "(That should be enough, they won''t see or hear what''s going to happen inside the building, but that won''tst more than half an hour.)" (La) "(It will be enough, but will anyone notice from the inside?)" (I) "(No, at least I don''t think so, as long as they don''t cross the outside of the orphanage.)" (La) "(Thank you.)" (I) Ie out of the shadows with everyone in a ce where no one is around, then I let everyone go to eliminate all the criminals. After that, I spread my Aura in the surroundings while mixing my Aura with the surroundings so no one notices, if it''s only for a small distance of a hundred or two hundred meters, then no one weaker than me should feel my Aura. With this I can confirm where everyone is since I see everything in my head, I can even see the secret rooms, so this will be quick. I open my eyes and draw my Aura into my body, then start walking around that sense of smell killing every criminal Ie across. While killing the criminals he was also giving the children a sleeping poison so none of them would wake up for the next few hours. When I finished killing all the criminals I open the secret passage that leads to the floor that was hidden under this orphanage. I use my lines to kill the four criminals who are guarding the stairs at almost the same time, then I enter the undergroundir of this ndestine organization. There are only two underground dancers here, the one where I am has more than 60 ves trapped in 8 separate rooms, and the second underground floor has a singlerge area where they are keeping the illegal goods they buy and sell. As I already have the information on where all the bad guys are it was not difficult to kill them all as the strongest one had a Grade +A ability, because of that it was easy to kill everyone on the first underground floor without being noticed. After going to the second underground floor and killing another 25 or 30 criminals, I go back to the first underground floor where mypanions were already putting all the ves to sleep with Lyra''s sleeping poison. So I open the Dungeon gate for them as I go back down with Elsaris, La, and Samira to steal everything on the second underground floor. Once all the sleeping ves were inside the dungeon, also after we stole everything, we snuck out of this orphanage the same way we entered, with me hiding everyone inside the shadows along with me after closing the dungeon gate. When we get to the inn I pull everyone out of the shadows and let them go back to their boys and wait until dawn to leave. Chapter 469 Cap 467: Conversation With Vanessa(Chapter Preview) The next morning everyone leaves the inn and heads back to the carriage leaving this town, after we leave town I step out of Nix''s shadow. So I open a Dungeon gate where Nix and I entered going straight to the city floor, then we go straight to the mansion. Once there I check the status of all the ves, including the children, while everyone is sleeping. After that I let Nix ask the questions we chose, I also let Lilith have a look at them, unfortunately, it looks like there were some criminals among them. From the horrible titles they had and the strong Aura of vengeance directed at them by innocent people ording to what Lilith said, they didn''t even need to go through Nix''s interrogation. These people were killed regardless of their age or gender, that''s why I couldn''t release criminals in the world, I wouldn''t allow them to stay inside the Dungeon either, so I just had to kill them. After Nix finished the interrogation, I discovered those who were prejudiced against other races, so I set them aside to be thrown out once we reached the port city. Those who didn''t have particrly horrible titles, who had almost no revenge directed at them, and who had no prejudice against other races, those would be given the option to stay in the Dungeon if they so choose. It seems that of the people who have the chance to stay in the Dungeon, only half wanted to stay, less than I thought. For these people, I left it to Vanessa and Lilian to educate them about things and see if these people will adapt to this ce before telling them where they really are. Those who want to go out and be free will be freed in the port city and will be on their own after being free if they are adults, children will be taken to the doors of the first orphanage they find. Those who decided to stay in the Dungeon were 18 people, among them there are people of several different races, they will all be included in the Dungeon if their adaptation goes well, I''ll hear what Vanessa and Lilian have to say after a week. It will still take us several days to get to the port city Yrima, in the meantime, I will let the others deal with the people who wish to stay in the Dungeon, in the meantime, I will retrain my Aura so that I can gain better control over it. ---------- As the days went by, people who wanted to be free were getting annoyed and suspicious because we weren''t freeing them, some even tried to run away, they don''t know they are inside a Dungeon, but Those who were adventurers in the past or who have some study were able to assume that they are in an isted space separated from normal reality because of the only sun in the sky. They have no escape from this ce, they are not registered on any of the floors of the Dungeon, so they will have to go through every floor if they want to get out of here, not to mention they will have to escape the people of the Dungeon where the weak hands have Grade strength -A. Everyone at Dungeon learned that only by being strong can they defend what they love, this is something that was born in the mountain range and is still being carried along with everyone who lives here, so even those who won''t participate inbat in their professions yet participate in daily training every day. If one day I have to defend this ce, I know that every person here is prepared to fight, that''s something they''re proud to say, that kind of mentality is garlic I approve of because it will keep this city a strong ce no matter how long pass. After a week I went to talk to Vanessa to find out how the possible new residents are doing, I found her inside the Temple where the Gods are going to be worshipped, there was still ack of statues for the Gods, but Vanessa keeps saying that we don''t need to worry about that for that when the time is right the statues of the Gods will be here. In a room inside the temple where the decoration was simple but beautiful in its simplicity, I was facing Lilian sitting on veryfortable sofas. "I haven''t seen you muchtely, how have you been, Lilian?" (I) "I''ve been very busy, especially since the holy son brought in these new people." (Lilian) "I have been trying to teach about the Blood Goddess and the various neutral Gods to the Dungeoneers by order of Priestess Vanessa." (Lilian) "Speaking of her, where is she now? She''s the one who asked me to meet her here." (I) "Sorry I''mte, Dad." (Vanessa) "I overslept today." (Vanessa) "Wee, Priestess." (Lilian) "Alright, apart from my daily training I have nothing else to do." (I) When I was starting to talk to Lilian, my daughter arrives with dark circles on her face, I didn''t even know Vampires could have dark circles. "Father, before I say anything else, I have to demand that you find more Priests for this Temple, I just can''t keep dealing with all this work." (Vanessa) "How do you want me to do this? I don''t even know where to find these Priests." (I) "I''ll help with that, but I need at least one leading Priest for each God and five servants for each of those Priests." (Vanessa) "I will need your help with this, after many prayers I finally got my answer from Goddess Selene." (Vanessa) "Fine I''ll help, but are you going to tell me more about this?" (I) "Once we''re in the ocean I talk about it, things should calm down by then." (Vanessa) "But let''s get down to business now to get this over with and get back to sleep." (Vanessa) "We can always do thatter if you''re tired." (I) "I don''t have the luxury of letting things pile up, so I want to do it soon as it''s a fast target." (Vanessa) "Then I won''t take up too much of your time, I just want to know how the new residents are doing." (I) "They''re doing great, I''m teaching about the various cultures of the other races in the Dungeon, meanwhile I''ve left Lilian in charge of teaching about the Gods." (Vanessa) "Everyone was open-minded and very epting of everything, I even introduced some people of other races to them." (Vanessa) "The most difficult issue was themunication barrier, so we are teaching themonnguage to everyone." (Vanessa) "Are they ready to live in the city?" (I) "Not yet, but they will be, plus they''ve been training to be stronger after we''ve taught them a little about the customs of the city." (Vanessa) "Let them, they will need to know how to defend themselves, especially the men, if they want to survive the women of the Dungeon." (I) "That''s been another problem, new people aren''t that open sexually." (Vanessa) "That''s their problem, not mine, that''s also part of training people here, it helps both sides, so it''s still maintained." (I) "If they are not able to adapt, then release them along with the others." (I) "Alright, the kids will be the easiest as they won''t be targets, plus they''ll have time to get used to our customs." (Vanessa) "If I may say so, I think the customs here are a bit strange, even the custom of morning training for the entire poption is something I''ve never heard of." (Lilian) "I didn''t create these customs, I just learned to ept things as they are instead of trying to fight against everything I find strange, after all, there are only strange people here." (I) "Actually, it was vice who created these morning training, you train every morning which encouraged the others in the mansion to do the same, so the people of the mountain range also started following your example as they flocked against Farus." (Vanessa) "Over time it became a custom, but it started with you, plus the custom of men trying to conquer women started because of Nn and the custom of women kidnapping men is something old that has centuries of history in the mountain range. " (Vanessa) "It seems that you have studied the many cultures of the various races well." (I) "This is my duty as a Priestess, I must meet those who worship the Goddess while spreading her teachings." (Vanessa) Chapter 470 Cap 468: Arriving In Yrima City(Chapter Preview) When we arrived in Yrima City I was told to go back to the carriage, when I leave the Dungeon I realize that we are on top of a hill. As soon as I looked at the horizon when I felt a strong wind hitting me, what I see is a city on the coast with dozens of boats in the harbor. The city looked beautiful from above, the blue color of the ocean highlighted with the colors of the city, this was a beautiful sight. Seeing this and smelling the salty ocean smell I realized this is the first time I''ve seen the sea in my two lives. I was always too sick to go on any public school outings I went to in my past life, as I got older my health just got worse and worse so I always ended up staying at home a lot of time and could only concentrate on my work since was all I had. When I was born into this world I was so confused and desperate that I thought of nothing but survival, as time passed and more people gathered around me, I was able to calm my emotions and mind to finally be able to enjoy my life. That''s why I want to travel the world, that''s why I want to do tourism in ces full of beauty and mystery, because of that when I see this endless ocean my heart races beyond what I expected. There was only water as far as my eyes could see, it was an incredible sight. "Master, master... chord master... master..." (Leo) "..." (I) The voice I recognize starts calling me, interrupting this moment, in addition, I start to feel something shaking me to understand who it is. When I turn around I see that it was Leo who was calling my name, plus he had his hands on my shoulder as he rocked me. "What''s up, Leo?" (I) "Are you okay?" (Leo) "Of course, I would, why wouldn''t I be fine?" (I) "You left the Dungeon without saying anything to either of us, plus you had empty eyes looking at the horizon, so we were worried." (Leo) "I''m fine, I was just distracted by the beauty of thisndscape, this is my first time seeing the ocean." (I) "I think we can stay in this town for a couple of minutes, maybe rx and do some fishing." (I) "Everyone would love that, plus Caryna says she''s tired of cooking meat every day, so having a fish fountain beside her might be good to put her in a good mood." (Leo) "I would like that too, her food is delicious but we need more variety." (I) "Maybe we could stay up to a month here, it would be fun, it seems like a quiet ce." (I) "Master, I think we''d better hurry, soon it will be dark and the gates will close." (Freya) "It doesn''t matter, we will arrive here by boat tomorrow, we will not enter the city today.." (I) "Let''s take advantage of the darkness of the night to put the boat in ce and sail to the port city, let''s say that we are traders who came from the port city of Moros." (I) "That should be fine, but our ship is a little big, it''s going to get attention." (Freya) "A port city like this is sure to have crooks, corruption, and pirates, I know this because I''ve worked with many crooks who have done this in the past." (Leo) "That just means we''ll have to make some bad guys disappear until everyone knows that not everything that catches their attention is a target, this will also help Nix umte 4 more DP." (I) I was talking to Leo without taking my eyes off the city and the ocean, I only turned around after hearing Freya''s voice. I must say that her appearance is still something that catches my attention, that''s because her ck skin doesn''t match my image of an Elf, I can ept an Elf with gray skin or dark skin, but Freya was the first Elf with ck skin that I''ve seen her, she''s beautiful, but I''m still not used to it, maybe it''s because I got used to her old White Elf appearance. But I must say that she looks spectacr, I think it''s a shame to have to hide such a beautiful appearance from other people when we enter the city. "Are you okay, Master?" (Freya) "Yes I am well." (I) "I''m just a little distracted by your new appearance, it''s going to take a while for me to get used to it." (I) "I understand, I also haven''t gotten used to my new appearance and I get a little scared when I look in the mirror, I always think I''m seeing someone else." (Freya) "But this is amon problem when one evolves into another race, over time the master and I will get used to this current appearance." (Freya) ----------- After a quick chat with Freya and the others, we wait until dawn, after which we head out to sea around the city. We had to take advantage of this moment to put the boat in ce without attracting anyone''s attention. "Is the ship fully assembled from the inside?" (I) "Yes, it has furniture, furniture and only the load is missing." (Nira) "I''m going to put some stuff for sale here, but we need to buy some stuff too, but what?" (Nira) "Buy fish and marine products, let''s enjoy the best this ce has to offer." (I) "Also, it seems that merchandise from other continents arrives through this port, so you can explore to see if you find anything interesting." (I) "We can take advantage of the fact that we are here to learn some seafood recipes." (Freya) ? "You''re wee, but don''t leave Caryna alone, she can be a little demanding and pushy when ites to food preparation." (I) "It''s all right." (Freya) When the boat was in ce on the shore of the beach where we were, I realized that it really is big, but at least it didn''t have anything shy other than its size, it looked like a mix of a cargo boat with a cruise boat, it was beautiful and at the same time simple. "(I hope this ship doesn''t cause me too much trouble.)" (I) With the ship in ce I open the Dungeon gate from the inside to transport any goods, we can sell, plus the ship''s crew will be the Elves and Lizardman. I''ll leave Nira in charge of the ship, for now, one of the things I have to look for in this town is someone to lead the ship as captain. Chapter 471 Cap 469: Port City Of Yrima(Chapter Preview) The Elves seem to have already known the ship by the way they acted naturally walking and working on the ship. When I mentioned this to Ivan, he said that he had already talked to them about the ship several weeks ago, since then they have been studying the ship and the type of work they were going to do. Stop and since Ivan already knew what I would do, this time I didn''t let the freed ves join the ship''s crew because I want them to mingle in the city for the next few weeks. A few days ago I left those who were approved by Vanessa and who were intending to stay to live in the city, everything has been going well these days but I want to keep it that way for longer. Those who want to leave are kept in the dark until now, they don''t know where they are, they don''t know who we are and they don''t know anything. But just in case I''ve been giving them a potion that affects memory, I asked Lyra to do it, this potion will serve as a catalyst for another potion that we''ll give them when we release them in the city, so what happens next is not my problem. We''re going to arrive at the port overnight, so I''ll release these people in a week, so no one gets suspicious of us. After an hour the city was in view, I was on top of the ship''s sail, I put on my mask while warning the others, and I also activate all the ship''s protection spells in normal mode. When we arrived at the port we are greeted by a team of soldiers, I go down with my clothes with able hiding my body and face, the others were mostly the same. Only the crew was in normal clothes using only a mask to hide their face. Just as we were stepping down from the ship calmly the troops in the harbor were on guard against us, but they didn''t have their weapons in hand yet. I look around and notice that inmand of the troops were a middle-aged woman and a man who appears to be around 26 years old. On top of that, there was also a man dressed as a butler, there was also a smartly dressed young man with a smile on his face and eyes that were sizing us up. It wasn''t difficult to guess everyone''s identities, Ivan had already told me that something like this could happen due to the size of the ship. The woman and the man next to her who are in armor must be the knights whomand the troops of this city, besides the young man must be a merchant of importance in this city, he looks Human at first, but I can tell he is a Runic as well as Tania because of her Aura. The butler who was a mystery to me, plus I have a feeling he must be a serious man from the Duke''s mansion who runs this town. "Good evening and wee to the port city Yrima, my name is Ricardo, and I am responsible for this port." (Ricardo) "Good evening, my name is Freya, it looks like we caused somemotion." (Freya) "Good evening, my name is Nira, we are a group of traders from thepany Merchants of Eclipse." (Nira) "No need to bother with the guards, we were just wondering who could have such a big ship." (Ricardo) "Also, this is the first time we''ve heard the name of your group." (Ricardo) "We''re just passing through or what I''d like to say, but we''re thinking of taking a month''s rest at the most in this town if possible." (Nira) "Bone can be provided, but your ship is a bit big so there''s only one ce it can be docked, you''ll need to rent the space for as long as you intend to stay." (Ricardo) "How much?" (Nira) "If it''s for a whole month, then it''s 27000 gold coins." (Ricardo) "Also, we''d like to see your Guild card and talk to the real person in charge if possible." (Ricardo) "..." (I) This merchant looks young, but from what I''ve heard the Runics have a long lifespan, plus he seems verypetent, ever since we got off the ship he''s only looked at me vishly. Also when he spoke of the person in charge he looked directly at me, when he did that the man who looks like a butler in the back looks at me curiously. The middle-aged woman in armor has also been looking at me seriously since I showed up, but I don''t know why everyone pays so much attention to me. "You seem like a very observant person." (I) I was using a trick to change the tone of my voice so that it''s impossible to tell if it was a man''s, a woman''s, a child''s, or an old man''s. I practiced this technique a lot because I thought it would be cool, besides, as I''m directly controlling my vowel strings, no one will notice any magic. "I don''t deserve so much, it''s not hard to recognize a leader when you see those around him, that''s something I must know how to see as a trader." (Ricardo) "You don''t have to be so servile, I''m nobody important, I don''t like formalities either." (I) "As you''ve already given the price, I''ll be renting the space you suggested earlier, here''s the money." (I) I reach inside his coat and pull out three crystal coins that I ce in his hand. "About the Guild card..." (I) "Here it is..." (Nira) Nira who is next to me hands over her Trade Guild card to this Runico named Ricardo, he takes the card and checks it before returning it. "As you can see everything is fine." (I) "Do you mind answering a few questions and allowing the guards to inspect your ship?" (Ricardo) "I can answer your questions as I admit we look a little suspicious, but I will only allow one person to survey the ship apanied by Freya." (I) "I don''t want anyone messing with my goods without someone I trust around." (I) "Then we won''t have any problems, follow me." (Ricardo) Runico points in a direction while waving at the middle-aged woman and the butler, so we all head to a building not far away, the onesing with me are Nira and Freya. The woman a hundred next to the man beside her, the butler too. "(This female knight is quite strong, if she''s not mistaken it looks like Grade SSS, this butler too.)" (I) Chapter 472 Cap 470: Vacation(Chapter Preview) I was following the Runic merchant named Ricardo to the building while apanied by Nira and Freya who are disguising herself as a White Elf. The woman and the man in armor are following us closely as is the butler, the woman continues to look at me seriously. The seven of us go to a room on the second floor of the building that is very well decorated, we are guided to this room that has a set of chairs and two sofas. As they stand still for a few seconds, I go over to the couches and sit on one of them with Nira and Freya sitting on either side of me. On the sofa in front of me, the Runic merchant and the armored woman sit, while the armored man and the butler sit behind their sofa. "Mind if I ask a few questions?" (Ricardo) "You can ask any question you want, but know that I may not answer all your questions, and also don''t bother hiding the crystal, I don''t n on lying if I choose to answer any questions." (I) "Very well, before I begin let me introduce myself." (Ricardo) "This one next to me is General Hilda, she is the one whomands all the soldiers of this city, the one behind her is the second inmand, Commander Fabio, in addition, we have the main butler of the Duke of this city to represent him." (Ricardo) "My name is Zenos, these are mypanions Freya and Nira, we are merchants." (I) Not bothering for anything else, Ricardo leaves the crystal on the coffee table between the two sofas, the crystal continues to glow in a green light while our two groups were performing showing that we tell the truth. "Sorry to start with a question like that, but what''s the point ofing to this town?" (Ricardo) "This city is a path I was going to go through, besides that, I n to buy some of the local products." (I) "Do you n on doing something bad in this town or breaking anyws?" (Ricardo) "No." (I) "What''s your race?" (Ricardo) "..." (I) "How old are you?" (Ricardo) "..." (I) "Are you the leader of your group?" (Ricardo) "Yea." (I) "You said this town was on the way to call where you''re going, could you tell me your destination?" (Ricardo) "..." (I) "Could you tell me how many subordinates you have?" (Ricardo) "To be honest, I don''t know and even if I did, I wouldn''t say." (I) "How long do you n on staying in this city?" (Hilda) "I was only nning to stay for a few days at first, but now I''m staying for a month." (I) "Why did you decide to stay for a month?" (Hilda) "Vacation." (I) "I''m nning on doing some shopping, fishing, and enjoying thisndscape." (I) "You..." (Ricardo) ? "Wait..." (Hilda) "Onest question, do you have any intention of harming this city or this Kingdom." (Hilda) "No, I think the questions are over now, right?" (I) "..." (Ricardo) "There are more questions, but I don''t think you''re going to answer them, so we''re done with that now." (Hilda) "Then I''ll say goodbye, tonight we''re going to eat somewhere in town if we''re done here." (I) "..." (Hilda) "We''re done, thank you very much for your patience." (Ricardo) I say goodbye to them and head back to the ship to talk to the others before we all go get something to eat. ---------- Pov Ricardo: When we saw that big ship appear out of nowhere and stop in the harbor, we thought it might be an attack, but luckily it looks like that wasn''t the case. The people who were on that ship wore masks, but only one personpletely hid his body, the others we could tell were from the Elf and Demi races. As soon as they got off the ship I realized who the leader was, in addition to the way the others acted around him, there was also the fact that he was the only one with his whole body hidden. Fortunately, these mysterious people seemed to be rational and followed all the procedures to enter the city, one of the reasons I am insecure around these people is that the great general Hilda, hailed as one of the strongest people in our Kingdom, is so serious around these people. I''m a merchant so I can''t measure people''s strength just by looking at them, but I can see in the behavior of the three in front of me that they don''t feel any pressure to be in the presence of General Hilda, it shows me that they are not normal people. One thing bothers me about the way the leader of this "group of traders" acts, he seems too carefree, he didn''t seem nervous or worried at all, in addition, he avoided answering certain types of questions, because of that I even avoided doing more questions. After answering some of the questions and at least confirming that he doesn''t intend to be this city''s enemy, he leaves the building along with his two subordinates. "What did you think of them, General Hilda?" (I) "This person by the name of Zenos seems to be stronger than me, ever since I first saw him my instincts as a warrior scream at me not to fight him." (Hilda) "Do you think it''s the same Zenos the Church of Light is looking for?" (I) "Probably, but now that we know that and have seen it, I can be sure he has nothing against our Kingdom." (Hilda) "Can you share your thoughts General?" (I) "A few days ago I received information that in the city of Bari, a part of the Church of Light army that we have been watching began to pursue their target throughout the city, but he still escaped." (Hilda) "You mean he''s strong enough to escape an entire army without a trace?" (I) "After what I saw today, I''m saying that if he wanted to he could have eliminated that entire army, but he chose to run away, it shows that he wanted to avoid a fight in the city." (Hilda) "I don''t know what kind of trouble he''s in, but as long as we don''t do anything against him, then there''s no reason for him to do anything against us." (Hilda) "But what if the Church of Lightes here after him?" (I) "He''s hiding his appearance, moreover if it turns out he''s here, it would only go without saying that we didn''t know who he was, after all, he''s totally hiding his appearance." (Hilda) "Tell that to the Duke too." (Hilda) "I will inform my lord right now if you''ll excuse me." (Butler) After that little talk, we all got out of here as we have a lot to do now that these mysterious people have arrived in town. Chapter 473 Cap 471: Fish And Relax(Chapter Preview) After we get back to the ship I tell everyone what happened, meanwhile, I see the soldiers who were on duty dispersing after receiving orders. So I go along with Freya, Nira, Sophia, Lyra, Nix, Diana, Ibuki, ¨¦rica (in Human form), Kira, Barok, Caryna, Leo, Rakan, Leonardo and Karina to the city to look for a ce to eat. The masks we all wear won''t be an obstacle this time, after the masking problems we''ve been having, I asked Leonardo and Ant?nio to create masks for each one, then I asked Rakan to put the magic on so that only the person who put the mask on is able to take off, in addition, the underside of the masks can be separated, so we can eat without having to remove the entire mask. With that we all walk in arge group of masked people towards the city, I decided to leave Ragnar and Sakura behind, so they could keep an eye on La and the ship, I also remembered to close the Dungeon gate. Walking around the city I decided to make a game where we would choose the restaurant where we would eat using only the sense of the nose to decide the ce with the best food. The ce that received the highest number of votes would be the ce where we would eat, so we avoided walking around the city center as these ces usually have more restaurants and bars. To my surprise, the people most excited about all these food smells were Byakko, Caryna, and Ibuki. That''s because the smell we were smelling was mostly fish, a type of food we rarely eat in the Dungeon, but I''m already thinking of something to do about it. After a few minutes we decided to go into the first restaurant we saw, I asked if they had any separate rooms but apparently not, I just asked that because things are going to get noisy. We ordered all kinds of food they had and lots of it, I must say that everything was delicious, I was under the impression that the fish of this world were tastier than the fish of my old world, but that must be because it has been a long time since thest time I ate fish. Just as I imagined, when the food arrived the restaurant got very noisy, Ibuki started eating a whole fish without realizing it had several small bones inside, then it hurt her whole mouth, I cured her, but in anger, she started eating the fish again now taking care to grind to the bone with your teeth. When the beer and wine arrived, chaos ensued, Diana had a bottle of beer in one hand and a fish in the other hand as she argued with ¨¦rica who had a bottle of wine in her hand. Also before I knew it Caryna and Freya were gone, when I asked the waiter I heard the two of them were in the kitchen talking to the cook about the food we were eating. I thought I could let Freya take care of Caryna, but I should have known that Caryna must have gotten that way of hers from someone, apparently, it was Freya who always seems to be responsible. Lyra was trying to purify the beer''s impurities in an attempt to make it tastier, but somehow she made the bottles explode, destroying the table on which it was. Byakko was flying around the restaurant stealing fish from neighboring tables while Kira was calmly eating while talking to Sophia, the two seemed to ignore all the chaos in the surroundings. Nira was eating while Karina talked about matters about Karina''s past. Rakan was red in the face as he slept on top of the table, Leonardo was cuddling with some drunk Adventurer and Barok was having an arm wrestling match with several muscr men whileughing. While I was watching all this I decided to ignore it all and continued eating, it was at this moment that I noticed that Nix wasn''t around, but luckily Orion was still on my shoulder. As I started to focus on our connection I realized she was on top of the restaurant, so I walked out the door and jumped up onto the roof. "Why are you here alone?" (I) "It''s very noisy in there, I couldn''t drink my beer in peace." (Nix) "I already knew something like this was going to happen, looks like I''ll have to make it up to the restaurant owner before we leave." (I) "He must be used to something like that, if you talk to Diana you''ll find that most adventurers act simrly." (Nix) "Besides, if the master really wanted to stop that mess inside, all he had to do was give an order and everyone would stop." (Nix) "You''re right, it would be easy to leave everyone alone, but this isn''t just my vacation, it''s everyone''s vacation." (I) "So I think everyone has the right to have fun however they want, any damage caused can be dealt withter." (I) "Why did the master decide to use this city for our vacation?" (Nix) "No specific reason, I just wanted to lean back in a chair inside the ship with a bottle of beer in one hand and a fishing pole in the other." (I) "I just wanted to experience this once in my life." (I) "Why not wait until we reach the Dark Continent?" (Nix) "Why wait when I can do this right here and now?" (I) "Besides, we''re not in a hurry, so let''s do things in our time, I wanted to fish as soon as I got here, so that''s what I''ll do." (I) "You are very impulsive, but that''s okay." (Nix) "Like you said, we''re not in a hurry, so why not make the most of the trip and have as much fun as possible." (Nix) After spending a few minutes enjoying the view of the city at night with Nix, I suddenly hear an explosion and when I run inside I see everyone passed out with red faces, plus Lyra was mixing several different drinks together and making it rain across the restaurant. I opened my mouth and tasted this cocktail, it was delicious, I couldn''t believe she''d made it while she was clearly drunk. I heal everyone in the restaurant while I leave Freya to pay for everything we ate and drank and broke. So I take everyone to the ship to rest, meanwhile I put a chair on the side of the ship and pull out a fishing rod. I spent the rest of the night rxing by catching some small fish and throwing them back into the ocean. It was a very pleasant night for me and I hope it was for others as well. Chapter 474 Cap 472: Looking For A Captain(Chapter Preview) The next day I wake up still sitting in the chair with the fishing rod in my hand, it feels like I fell asleep while I was fishing yesterday. When I got up I started to stretch while looking around everyone cleaning the ship following Freya''s orders. "Good morning Master." (Orion) "Good morning, why didn''t you wake me up?" (I) "The master seemed to be sleeping soundly, so I let the master sleep and told the others not to disturb him." (Orion) "Also, there was a thief who tried to kidnap the master yesterday while he was sleeping, after capturing him I gave it to one of the Elves to take inside since I can''t leave his side." (Orion) "I''ll check on himter, but now let me clean up." (I) I take a potion of liquid soap to rinse my mouth and then throw it on top of my head cleaning all the dirt from my body. After that, I go to Freya who was giving instructions to the Elves and Lizardman''s on how to clean this ship. "Good morning, Freya." (I) "Good morning Master." (Freya) "Need something?" (Freya) "Could you find Elsaris for me?" (I) "She''s with her other daughters, she''s with Lilith, Samira, and Vanessa in the ship''s hold." (Freya) It reminds me that not long ago, at Samira''s insistence, Elsaris finally started calling me Father. I must say that I''ve gotten used to others calling me Father, I''m also starting to get used to these hierarchical Vampire customs. ,m "Thanks for the info, go back to what you were doing, I''ll go downstairs and talk to them." (I) I walk down to the lowest part of the ship but I must say it always amazes me how bigger this ship is inside, I really have to thank Luthien for this amazing ship. As I walk around the ship I greet everyone I pass, after a few minutes and two more flights of stairs I finally get to where my daughters are. They were in a room where there was a Human male without most of his clothes and full of bruises, cuts, and some burns. Just like Freya said, who was here was Elsaris, Lilith, Vanessa, and Samira who was also here. "That''s not a pleasant sight to have after waking up." (I) "Good morning Dad." (Vanessa/Samira) "Hi Dad." (Lilith) "Good morning..." (Elsaris) "..." (Samira) Sigh "Good morning... Father..." (Elsaris) "Good morning everyone." (I) Samira and Vanessa greet me in a normal way, Lilith greeted me in a cheerful way that doesn''t match the blood on her hands while smiling and Elsaris greeted me uncertainly, she only called me Father after she got a look from Samira. "Is that the thief?" (I) "From what Elsaris and Lilith managed to get out of him, this man is a thief, murderer, spy, and kidnapper for some criminal organization in this city." (Vanessa) "The idiot was hired to try to find out more about the ship, but when he came in and saw you sleeping with a fishing rod in your hand, he decided to kidnap you to find out everything you knew." (Samira) "A real idiot, he didn''t wonder for a second why no one bothered to take you on board the ship." (Elsaris) "Why did you torture him? Wouldn''t it have been better to use one of Lyra''s potions?" (I) "He has resistance to these potions, would have to ask for a stronger one from Lyra, but she is sleeping and Ivan wouldn''t let me wake her up." (Elsaris) "And when did Lilith and Vanessa arrive in the story?" (I) "I was leaving the Dungeon along with Lilith, we were thinking of taking a look at the city, but she pulled me over here where this man was being held." (Vanessa) "As soon as I left the Dungeon I felt his aura, he caused suffering to many people before he killed them, but I can feel the desire for revenge against him building up in his Aura." (Lilith) "After some time with him, I found out that he kidnapped and tortured many people to get information, so I did the same to him out of revenge on his victims." (Lilith) "I took the opportunity to extract some information from him, I already know where the base of his group and its members are." (Elsaris) "If you want I can take care of them all in one night." (Elsaris) "Fine, but take your kids, Kira and Lilith with you." (I) "There must be a lot of revenge targets among them, it''s going to be fun." (Lilith) "Don''t overdo it, Lilith, if you can finish your enemy quickly then do it." (I) I was going to ask Elsaris to do something, but I''ll leave her with this mission to eliminate this criminal group, hopefully, the other criminal groups in this city will realize that it''s a mistake to try to do something against us when they see what happens to this criminal group. I leave there after telling them to take this man to the Dungeon and kill him there, then I went to get Lilian who was writing a book in a room on the ship. "Good morning Lillian." (I) "Good morning, the holy son." (Lilian) "What are you doing?" (I) "I noticed that you don''t have detailed books on the culture of the Demon race, moreover at Rakan''s request I am making a book that teaches the Demonnguage." (Lilian) "It might take me a few weeks to write all the books." (Lilian) "There''s no need to rush with these things, so write when you have nothing to do and when you want to rest, let it go." (I) "My n is for everyone to enjoy a vacation here, so try to have some fun." (I) "I''ll try, but why were you looking for me, holy son?" (Lilian) "I wanted to order something for you." (I) "Few people in the Dungeon have experience with ships or boats, so I wanted to get someone with real experience with these things to be captain of the ship during our voyage to the Dark Continent." (I) "This town is a good ce to meet someone like that, but what do you want me to do when I meet someone? What are the requirements?" (Lilian) "A person must have experience captainingrge ships, and I don''t care about their race, gender, or age." (I) "Get a list of preliminary information on each one, after that, we can choose between them." (I) "By tomorrow I will have everything ready, I will leave now." (Lilian) "..." (I) Lilian is very responsible, but also too serious, she has to learn to be more rxed. After that, I leave the ship to get something to eat. Chapter 475 Cap 473: Danger In The Ocean(Chapter Preview) Pov of an unknown pirate: I''ve been a pirate for over 30 years now, I can be considered one of the oldest among myrades for being a survivor, but the reason for that is that I''ve always been smart, I''ve never tried to fight someone who couldn''t win and I''ve never been very ambitious. Even though I was respected for my wisdom and intelligence, I never tried to lead any pirate group, I was always a follower of those who showed the ability to lead, so I kept myself far from being hunted. Just now I was giving a briefing to the youngest pirate leader I''m following, he''s the opposite of me, he''s young, bold, and very ambitious. He rose to leadership by killing the leaders of nine pirate groups, and even at a young age, he has amassed a name that causes fear to those who listen, no crime he hasn''tmitted, and no hesitation when ites to doing something that others consider cruel. "Sir, it looks like our men managed to enter the city of Yrima as nned." (I) "In two days they will start the n." (I) This man''s name is Ivan the Butcher, a cruel man whose greatest pleasure is to snatch everything from other people before he kills. "Great, soon that damn city will be on fire... ha haha ??hahahahaha..." (butcher) Only this man would be bold enough to make such an attack, I wonder how the Grimo Kingdom will react when they learn about the destruction of one of their main cities. After giving the report to the "butcher" I return to the deck of the ship to y my part in putting these pirates in order until the day of the attack. ------------ Pov Zenos: After talking to Lilian I decide to go back to fishing for the rest of the morning, I must say that fishing became very rxing, maybe the only thing bothering me is this outfit covering my whole body and this mask on my face, but unfortunately, I couldn''t take it off that. After a while, Leo sits next to me next to Anton and Irius with fishing poles in hand. Anton was kind enough to bring a keg of beer and four sses with him, we spent half the day talking, drinking beer, and fishing. I don''t think I''ve ever experienced such a fun day, we even had apetition to see who could catch the most fish, in the end, the one who won was Irius with 1 fish in front of Leo, I had been the one who caught the least fish, besides for some reason the fish I caught were always bigger carnivores than me, some of these fish even dropped the hook trying to bite me. ,m As a reward for winning, Irius would be the one to choose tonight''s food, in other words, he would choose the next restaurant. By mid-afternoon, I decided to stop fishing and joined Nn who was teaching Alice, Ibuki, and Lyra how to y a card game. It''s been a while since I discovered that the card games from my ancient world exist in this world because they were taught by Outsiders, but the most used card game in this world is one whose cards are monsters, in addition, it has skill cards and magic too, there are even field cards. I thought it was a modification of Yu-gi-oh type card games in my world, but after the various books I read and the execution, I heard from Nn to someone in charge of ago, I discovered that this game is one of the oldest of this world. This game is a way to trainbat strategies with people being more analytical, almost all adventurers and soldiers will know this card game. Each type of card has a meaning to exist, monster cards are for teaching people about the various types of monsters, spells are for teaching which types of spells work for which monsters, and skill cards are for knowing which abilities and types of monsters you will have, and the field card is for teaching which types of monsters are stronger in each environment. Everything about this card game was to prepare people to face the monsters, Ivan even told me once that this card game is taught in the schools of nobles and merchants. I must say that I found it fun to y cards until dark, I quickly learned the rules of this game because it wasn''t too difficult, and it didn''t have many rules. When it got dark, the wheels got ready to go out to eat, this time seaweed people would be going alone, Anton and Tania are going on a date alone, Caryna and Leo are also going out alone, and everyone else ising along with me to look for a ce to eat. Who chose the ce this time was Irius because I won the fishing dispute earlier, to my surprise he chose a restaurant that served dishes made ofrge fish, the dishes were the size of the table. I have to say that the food was very tasty, besides this restaurant had no beer, it seems that it had run out, so there was only wine, eating in this ce we were all happy, but after two hours of drinking and with the barrel full everyone started to chat happily while everything gets noisy. It didn''t take long for the same chaos as yesterday to repeat itself again, but this time I didn''t get nervous, all I did was look at the face of the restaurant owner who was terrified while he was watching his establishment being destroyed, I took some gold coins and I step over to him as I continue drinking wine and watching this group of hooligans tear this ce apart. The only time I had to do anything was to stop Elsaris from killing a man who was picking up on Samira, I must say Elsaris'' eyes were as crazy as Lilith''s when I saw that. After eating and drinking to our hearts'' content, I pay the restaurant owner some more and we head back to the ship. I was grabbing Ibuki who was sleeping soundly, after we arrived on the ship everyone went back to the Dungeon and I stayed on the ship. I actually go to the top of the ship where I lie watching the starry sky, unfortunately, because of my various resistance skills, alcohol has minimal effect on me, imagine my surprise to learn that alcohol is considered a type of poison. "That''s what I call a vacation." (I) "Good food, good drink, wonderful scenery, and thepany of the people I love." (I) "This is the kind of quiet life I wanted so badly." (I) Chapter 476 Cap 474: Freeing People(Chapter Preview) The next day I get up with a smile on my face still remembering yesterday''s fun day. I decided to sleep on the ship while we are in this city, it gives a feeling of sleeping away from home as if I were sleeping in an inn or something, it gives a better feeling of being on vacation. After getting up I clean myself and get ready before leaving the room, this ship also has a mess hall on the second floor above, I go up there and find the same chaos I see in restaurants. Everyone isughing, talking, fighting, and being loud, I''m used to that as I see it every day, I walk over to the table and dodge along the way while Anton was thrown by his wife. I sit down and start talking to Karina who is still stunned by this scene even after weeks of traveling. After eating everyone splits up, but Nira and Liliane to me to give me reports on what they''ve been doing. I took the two of them to a room where there were already somefortable sofas we could sit on. I let Nira speak first since she could guess what she was about. Just as I imagined, Nira gave me the report on the sales of the products that we had ced inside this ship since the Dungeon. After that Nira gives me the report of the things she bought and the things she ordered, it was a report that ording to her I need to hear as the leader of the City of Shadows. After listening to Nira for almost an hour, it was Lilian''s turn, what could this Vampire spy achieve in one night? "Master, I have obtained information from all possible ship captains, ranging from those who have a renowned reputation to those who have an infamous name." (Lilian) Lilian hands me a list of more than ten pages. "Everyone on this list has excellent navigation skills, I discarded those who didn''t have enough skills from the list." (Lilian) "I also collected superficial information about each one." (Lilian) I flip through the papers and am surprised by the dozens of names written here, then I see the "surface information" that Lilian was talking about. "You call that superficial information?" (I) "Here is written their names, races, ages, description of their appearance, their crimes (if they havemitted any) and brief information about their families." (I) "More still missing the statuses, go formations about their pasts and a more detailed description about their families." (Lilian) "That will be enough for me, I''ll take a look at your list for a bit, then I''ll choose who the candidate for captain of the ship is." (I) "You did an excellent job, you can rest now." (I) After talking to both of them I spend some time reading the information Lilian has gathered, I should say that they all seem to be good options, but I kept thinking until I got between two people, they were both criminals. The first was the leader of a pirate group, he had leadership skills and was very talented at sailing the ocean. The second was a dealer, he transported anything from drugs to ves, his crew were ves by the information we have, in addition, there is even information that states that he went to the Dark Continent. I stayed between the two until I realized something very important, they say that this drug dealer always appears in the city, it seems that the soldiers always try to capture him, he has appeared in the city hundreds of times, but seeing the ces where he was seen, I realized something. I grab a map of the city and start marking the spots where he''s been seen. "Just as I thought..." (I) "I think we already have our choice." (I) ---------- A few dayster: It''s been a week since we arrived in this city, that means the day hase to release those people I don''t want inside the Dungeon, during these days I already know where the orphanage is to leave the children and I already know where I can leave the adults. I don''t want people with meaningless prejudices in my Dungeon, I also don''t want people who don''t want to stay, everyone has the right to make their own decisions. I spent the day drinking several bottles of Monster Blood as if it were water, I was doing this to have their bloodlines so I''ll be able to put them in the Dungeon in the future so there''s no shortage of fish. I have been drinking dozens of bottles of fish blood a day, during the day, more precisely in thete afternoon, Kira gives me the information I asked for, when I read it it was easy to understand everything. I spent the rest of my day thinking until nightfall, then me and Nix go out of the dungeon and throw people out of the dungeon, after that we give them a certain potion that will mix with the potion they''ve been taking in Thest few years, it should erase their memories of when they were in the Dungeon and about us. Besides, even if they remember something, it will just be a vague unimportant thing, they didn''t know anything old age worth saying about us. I left them outside the city with some Fairies and Spirits protecting them from the shadows until dawn and they went home. Before you brought these adults here and dumped them here, before we got here we had already skimmed through the orphanages and left the children who took the potion earlier to erase their memories of us. All I did was knock the children unconscious in front of the orphanage and knock on the door, but just in case I also let a Spirit take care of them before I came here to take care of these adults. Each adult has 5 silver coins, what happens to them now is none of my business. ---------- Some hourster. When I was fishing Vanessa and Irina came to talk to me. "Tell me it''s no longer a problem for me to solve?" (I) "It''s not a problem for you to solve anymore, Father." (Irina) "Serious?" (I) "Of course not." (Vanessa) "But it''s also nothing too serious." (Irina) "You left the new residents with me to take care of them and make sure they''re adjusting to life inside the Dungeon." (Vanessa) "As it was a lot of work for me, I asked Irina for help." (Vanessa) Sigh "Alright, what''s the problem now?" (I) "Actually it''s more of a report of what''s happening, the problem is solving itself." (Irina) "In thest few weeks, as you can imagine, the women of the Dungeon have been going after the men and some women." (Irina) "As these new residents are very weak and some have no training, they weren''t able to do anything about it." (Irina) "At first the men didn''t care, in fact, some even looked happy." (Vanessa) "At least until they realized their bodies couldn''t handle it, it''s now be a survival game for them." (Vanessa) "Did they go for help?" (I) "No, they''re too proud for that, they''ve started joining the morning training, plus they''ve been very diligent in their training." (Irina) "Who came to talk eaten were the women who seem to be also being targets of the women of the Dungeon, the men of the Dungeon, on the other hand, seem to be being very good trying to conquer the new women, in fact, an Oni is already dating." (Vanessa) "So the problem is already solved, just as we wanted, this environment in the Dungeon forces vigers to train and interact between different races." (I) "Yes, but just a few weeks or months of training won''t be enough for them to be strong enough to escape the hunt." (Vanessa) "Don''t worry about it, women aren''t so bad either, they will know how to control themselves when they see that someone can''t stand it anymore, so just let it happen, it will be an incentive to get stronger." (I) Chapter 477 Cap 475: A Good Husband(Chapter Preview) I''ve been here in the city for a little over a week, now I was on the deck of the ship looking at the papers that Kira and Lilian had already given me. "Is going out?" (Karina) "Yes, I have seaweed things to confirm." (I) I look back and see Karina in a ripped outfit, but she still has a smile on her face. "Looks like your training with Sapphire is going well." (I) "Yes, thanks to her I was able to adapt perfectly to my new power." (Karina) "I heard that the two of them were fighting with their swords for a week without stopping to rest." (I) "Try not to overdo it, that kind of training will ruin your health." (I) "You say so, but H and Ivan participated in that training as well." (Karina) "This is for training endurance and senses to the limit, my father has done this type of training several times in the past." (Karina) "But changing the subject, where are you going?" (Karina) "I''ll confirm something, no need to worry, I''ll be back in a few hours." (I) I say that and I''m swallowed by the shadows disappearingpletely in front of Karina and the people guarding the ship. ----------- Yrima''s Most Famous Hospital: In a secluded room overlooking the ocean, a brown-haired woman was sweating in pain as she stared out the window. She had very pale white skin, brown eyes with dark circles under her eyes and her body was so thin she looks like she hasn''t eaten in weeks, her appearance showed the reason she was in this ce, I don''t know what she has but it''s clear her health is going from bad to worse. "Who''s there?" (women) The woman looks away from the window and starts looking around as if she''s looking for someone, but I know she doesn''t have anyone else around. "For someone sick, your senses are very good." (I) "I may be sick, but it''s hard not to notice when someone is looking at me so intensely." (women) I talk to her without appearing, so she keeps looking, not knowing where I am or where the nap''s voice ising from. ? "Who are you? Why are you in someone''s room with a sick woman?" (women) "Who I am doesn''t matter at the moment, but I''m curious why you''re not scared of a stranger in your room?" (I) "I already have one foot in the grave, so you''re going to need more than that to scare me." (women) As she looked away I step out of the shadows by the window, she was wearing a ck outfit and mask to help hide me in the shadows. It only took about 2 or 3 seconds for her to notice my presence and look at me, she didn''t look scared but it looked like she wanted to hide something. "I just have a few questions to ask, depending on your answer I might be able to help, so I''d like you to be honest." (I) "Why would I answer anything?" (women) "I don''t want to do you any harm, but I''m also not obligated to help anyone, if you answer my questions and ording to some things for me, I might have a way to get you healthy again, as well as give you a new life for your family." (I) "If you don''t help or answer my questions with lies, then I''m going to leave here and leave everything as it is, but you know the end of it sooner orter." (I) "Why would I trust anything you say? I don''t know you and I have no reason to believe anything anyone suspicious says." (women) "You may be right, but this offer will onlyst for a few minutes, so this is a decision Vice must make for herself." (I) "..." (women) She stands there for a few minutes thinking, I could see the debt and uncertainty in her eyes, but it at least showed that she was considering what I said. "What you want to know?" (women) "Let''s start with why you''re in this hospital and you''re not from a wealthy or noble merchant family." (I) "My name is Ca, just like you said before, I''m just an ordinary woman, the daughter of an ordinary family." (Ca) "But I was fortunate enough to have a good husband who loves me more than I deserve." (Ca) "You mean the wanted criminal for illegal trafficking?" (I) At my words, she narrows her eyes, but I can see worry, fear, and sadness in her eyes. Sigh "So you really wanted to hear from him." (Ca) "He wasn''t always a criminal, when I met him, I fell in love at first sight." (Ca) "Back then I was a waitress and he was a fisherman, we both had no family, but we found a ce to belong in each other''s arms." (Ca) "We were very happy, but soon my body got worse in a way that it was no longer possible for me to continue working." (Ca) "I''ve always had a weak body, but as the years and months go by it only gets worse and worse." (Ca) "Look at me, I''m not quite able to get out of this bed, if it weren''t for the potions and spells that are sprayed on me every day, then I''d be dead a long time." (Ca) "I had already epted my destiny back then, but he didn''t, we didn''t know what I have, nor the magicians and doctors, everyone says my body is just too weak." (Ca) "But my husband didn''t give up, he knew that if he wanted to do something for me then he would have to have something none of us had, money." (Ca) "That''s when he started doing more dangerous jobs andmitting crimes." (Ca) "It didn''t take long for him to be known as he always took the most dangerous jobs, things that no one else would." (Ca) "To protect me, he left me here where I could be taken care of while Bele stayed as safe as possible so I wouldn''t be used against him." (Ca) "What does he think of the kind of work he does?" (I) "He hates it, there have been a few days when he can''t control the tearsing out of his eyes in front of me, something he always tries to avoid so as not to make me worried." (Ca) "As I said before, I have a good husband." (Ca) Chapter 478 Cap 476: A Decision That Changes Lives(Chapter Preview) Pov Marcos (Ca''s husband): It''s been two weeks since Ist had a chance to see Ca, I can still hear her voice in my head. "(No matter what, I will always love you so stop what you''re doing, I can see how much this is eating you up inside Marcos.)" (Ca) I know she can see right through me, I''m not able to hide anything from my wife, I never have been. I know I can''t hide what I''ve done to her, I know she can see how much I suffer having to do what I''m doing, but I can stand doing nothing just watching her die. Tears No matter what I have to do, no matter what atrocities I do, no matter what criminals I work with, I will do anything to be able to stay just one more day with you, my love. Tears "(Not that I should sell my soul to the Demon God!)" (I) After so many years of doing the things I''ve been doing, one of the few gains that are important to me was my level going up, after killing so many monsters in the ocean, killing pirates who tried to rob me, and killing soldiers who tried to capture me. I don''t even know how many life or death situations I went through but it was all worth it, now I have enough money for a lifetime, I can buy ves with powerful healing magic and alchemy knowledge to take care of my wife while we travel looking for a cure for Is it over there. While thinking these things I go through Ca''s bedroom window to see her onest time before getting everything ready for our trip. "< Wave of des >" (I) "< Consuming Shadow >" As soon as I entered my wife''s room I saw a Demon next to her doing something while she was sleeping, I tried to attack him immediately since his back was to me, but his shadow rises to form a wall that swallows my attack effortlessly. "Stop your attacks now!" "Argh..." (I) I''m pinned in ce by a bizarre Aura, I''ve never felt anything like this before, not even in the seas where anything can happen. I''ve met people of almost every race, from Demons to Sirens, I''ve met many who were stronger than I am, but I''ve never been so afraid before. This Aura was full of contradiction, I could feel boundless cruelty, but I could also feel an unshakable calm, I could feel a destructive presence in this Aura, but I could also feel harmony with everything around me. "What else is there? What are you guys doing with my wife!?" (I) That voice hadn''te from the Demon''s direction, moreover, it was the same voice as the one who stopped my previous attack, that means there''s someone else here somewhere. "How is she, An?" "She''s not sick, poisoned or cursed." (Demon) "She was simply born with a weak body, I can imagine that even with that type of body she could havested longer if it weren''t for years of work far beyond what someone in her condition could bear, this elerated her body''s decay." (Demon) "..." (I) "Can you do something for her?" "No, she is healthy, her body is simply in a condition where it cannot be treated." (Demon) "Thanks, she cane back now." A shadow rises and I feel somethinging out, but I don''t see anything, so the Demon walks up to the shadow and disappears into it. "Who are you? As far as I know, I haven''t provoked anyone of the Demon Race." (I) "Who I am is not important, I''m here to talk to your wife, but I didn''t know you would show up." "But Ca passed out while talking to her, so I asked my doctor to take a look at her condition." "Do you expect me to believe anything you say?" (I) "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, that''s what happened, now I''m going to let you go." As soon as he spoke, the bizarre Aura that was holding me disappeared as if it never existed, first of all, I go to Ca to confirm her condition. Once I see that she doesn''t have any wounds or bruises and that she''s breathing I start to calm down. "..." (I) I feel something behind me, when I turn I see a figure covered in clothes and a ck mask sitting in a chair by the window. I don''t even put it between this suspicious figure and Ca, by the power I felt before I know I''m doing something futile, but I need to at least try to protect my wife. "Who are you? Why are you here?" (I) "As I said, I was talking to your wife, unfortunately, I couldn''t hear everything I wanted to know, but I heard enough to give you two choices." "Choose carefully, because there won''t be another offer." "(I don''t feel malice and his tone of voice is very calm as if this whole situation doesn''t bother him.)" (I) "Looks like I don''t have a choice, right?" (I) "You''re right, you''ll have to listen to what I say, depending on your choice, you may never see me again, so think carefully." "..." (I) "I want you toe work for me, if you do I can give you and your wife a new life in a ce where no one will find you, plus I can have a way for your wife to get back to health." "You can also refuse my offer, so I''m going to leave here and let you get on with your life, I won''t bother you or your wife again." "..." (I) "Choose one of these options by tomorrow night." "Wait! Can you really heal my wife?" (I) "I cannot cure her, as you yourself heard from my doctor, she cannot be cured as her problems are caused by her weak body." "But still the other way to bring health to her, that is by turning that weak body into a stronger one." "You mean to turn her into a Demon or a Demi?" (I) "Yes, I can do either one." I look at my wife, her body is already so thin I can barely tell her apart from a skeleton, the doctor I pay to take care of her has already told me that she has been passing out more and more often, she may not have much time left. "I don''t need time to weigh in, I ept her proposal." (I) "As long as Ca is able to smile and get out of this bed again, I would sell even my soul for her." (I) Chapter 479 Cap 477: Correct Choice(Chapter Preview) I was surprised when in the middle of her story Ca lost consciousness, afraid that something could have happened I asked a Spirit to go get the doctor that we rescued from the castle of the Makari kingdom and who was turned into a Demon. But before An, who was the doctor, finishes seeing why Ca lost consciousness, I feel someone close bying through the bedroom window. From the way he reacted, it was easy to assume that it was Ca''s husband and the person I''m thinking of hiring, Marcos, the illegal drug dealer. After An returned to the Dungeon through the Spirit portal in my shadow with the help of one of the spirits who had guided him, I spent the rest of the time exchanging a few words with Marcos. My n was to let him think about my proposal until tomorrow night, my conditions were both surprising, but all I need to do is change Ca''s race to another which would be easy, plus taking them to live in the Shadow Nest would be a must since they will have toe together. To him, it must seem like a great thing, but for me it would be an easy thing to do, to be honest, I was surprised that he immediately responded to my answer without even thinking about it. He epted before he even knew what kind of job I would give him, from what I heard he hates doing all these criminal jobs, but he chose to do it for his wife''s sake, I think he also epted to work for me because of his wife already who said he was able to get her healthy again. But that at least makes the job easier, now I need to know more about it. "I''m d you epted my proposal." (I) "Tell me a little about yourself, plus tell me a little about your boat crew too, okay?" (I) "For you to have managed to find my wife, I''m sure you must already have detailed information about me." (Marcos) "As you may know, I am an illegal dealer, I take illegal things from one ce to another, be it weapons, drugs, money, jewelry, ves, etc." (Marcos) "My crew are all ves, if possible I would like to bring them with me, I can imagine that whatever I have to do, it will be on a boat, right?" (Marcos) "You''re right, but why bother with these ves? Do you consider them mates?" (I) "Yeah, the reason they''re ves is because they''re all Demis and two of them are even Demons, so very was the best shield I could provide them, at least so far." (Marcos) "Don''t you have any prejudice against other races?" (I) "Neither I, my wife, nor my crew are prejudiced against any race." (Marcos) "You agreed too quickly to join me, you''re even answering my questions, aren''t you afraid of the consequences?" (I) "You''re clearly stronger than me, plus you have a Demon that obeys you, if you wanted you could have killed or captured me, but instead you gave me a chance which shows you don''t want to hurt me for some reason." (Marcos) "I''m making a bet, so all I can do is trust my instincts." (Marcos) "Very well, take this map, meet me with your ship and crew at the appointed ce at midnight tomorrow, don''t forget to take your wife." (I) I throw him a map I thought of on the way, the ce marked was the beach where we first boarded the ship beforeing to this town. "I will be there." (Marcos) ---------- The next day, midnight. On a beach five kilometers from the port city of Yrima. I was waiting on this beach for an hour, I arrived early because I couldn''t catch many fish today. Who are with me are Karina, Irius, Irina, H, and Lilith. I asked Lilith toe over and take a look at these people just in case, I also told everyone to wear masks for now. After a few more minutes I see a boating towards us, when it approaches I see that it was a cargo boat, but it was still 1/3 the size of my ship, maybe even less, this was seen only from the outside, if you consider the inside, so the difference would be the biggest. Marcos jumps off the boat with his wife in his arms, then takes a bed out of his storage item and ces his wife gently on the bed. Soon after, 6 more people get out of the boat, two Demons, a Ghoul woman, an Oni, a Lizardman, and a man who looked human at first, but had gills on his neck, must be a Thirty. "What do you think of them, Lilith." (I) "None of them have an Aura of Vengeance, so I think they''re fine, but I feel a lot of hate in the Aura of the man who was carrying the woman before, but that hate is directed at himself." (Lilith) "..." (I) While talking to Lilith, Marcos approaches leaving his entire crew and wife a little further behind him. "We''re all here." (Marcos) ,m "Now!" (I) "< Illusory Barrier >" (Irina) Irina raises her hand where a magic crystal is, then the crystal shines creating a great barrier of tens of meters hiding everyone and the boat inside, now no one will see or hear what happens here. After that I lower my hood and take off my mask, the others do the same taking off their disguises. "Irina go ask Ca the question." (I) "Yes father." (Irina) "What options are you talking about?" (Marcos) "For her to choose one of the races that Irina will say as her next race." (I) "I will free all your ves with my power if you wish, but I must say that everyone affected by my power must be loyal to me." (I) "That won''t be a problem they''re loyal to me if I free them from very, they also know I''ll be loyal to you so they won''t resist." (Marcos) While Irina was talking to Ca I went to the ves and used my Blood Servi ability on roses for them, it freed them from very and strengthened them all. After that, I go to Marcos who was watching from the side. "What will you choose? Will you change races like your wife or will you remain Human?" (I) "If I have the option, then I would like to be of the same race my wife chooses." (Marcos) After a few minutes of talking, Irinaes back to my side and tells me Ca''s answer. "Your wife has decided to join my family as a Vampire, do you still intend to follow the same path as her?" (I) "Yea!" (Marcos) "Very well then, they are yours, Irina and Irius!" (I) "Yes father!" (Irina/Irius) Iriuses to Marcos to receive him as his son as he was with Nn in the past, meanwhile, Irina returns to Ca to receive her as her daughter as she was with Alice in the past. Chapter 480 Cap 478: Stealing From Those Who Steal Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Marcos: I was arriving at the meeting point he said yesterday, I''m bringing everything I need on this boat, what I wouldn''t need I sold as soon as possible, but most importantly my wife is in my arms now. "Do you think we can trust him?" (I) "You said yourself that he''s much stronger than he looks, plus I felt he wasn''t someone with bad intentions against us." (Ca) "He doesn''t gain anything by deceiving us, he could get what he wanted in other ways." (Ca) "..." (I) Sigh "I think you''re right." (I) When we arrived at the beach and I saw that he was not alone, I wondered how many people are with him, they are all wearing masks deferential to him that hides his whole body. When I leave my dear ra in the bed I brought, I walk towards him who, to my surprise, asked one of the people with him to build a great barrier that covers all of us and my boat. Soon after he and those around him take off their masks, he shows off his long red hair, his dark skin, and his different colored eyes. I wasn''t even able to say his gender, all I knew was that his beauty was the biggest I''d ever seen besides my wife. But one thing I''ve learned during my years working with illegal traders and all sorts of criminals is to never show what I''m thinking, so I struggle not to change my expression as I try to ignore his appearance. Then I realize something else when I hear the woman who erected this powerful barrier calling him Father, I look better at his spout and see Vampire teeth, the same for the woman who erected the barrier, but I also see a Demon woman with him. The only thing that crossed my mind was that they could be from the Dark Continent, so if I epted working for him I could go there where I wouldn''t have to hide since I''m not a criminal on that continent. Soon I see him using his power to free my crew from very, each of them were people who would be discarded or in other words, they would be killed, I had to buy them with an excuse to save their lives, some I already tried to free, but none of them have a ce to go back to. I didn''t expect to have the option to change races as well as my wife, but that would be wonderful for me as it would increase our chances of one day having a child. I didn''t hesitate for a second to ept bing a Vampire, I don''t care where I am or my own race as long as I can live with my wife, so I epted, finally a fresh start for both of us. After being turned into Vampires, I felt a great power coursing through my body, I''ve never felt this strong before. But the biggest change was in my wife, her slim body returned to its original shape and her health returned to her expression along with a beautiful fanged smile. I couldn''t resist the tears that were welling up in my eyes as I held that beautiful woman in my arms in a tight embrace. At that moment there was no one else in my mind, I hadpletely forgotten where we were and the people around us, all I could do was stare into her eyes for an indefinite time before starting to kiss her beautiful lips. That kiss made me remember our first kiss full of passion and love, that moment couldst forever, at that moment I was the happiest person in the world, nothing else mattered to me but that woman in my arms with whom I could spend eternity. But we were interrupted by a woman who couldn''t tell if she was a Dragonewt or a Demon, all I know was that she introduced herself by the name of H. She interrupted us so we could go somewhere else, our boat had disappeared without me noticing and my crew wasughing as they looked at me. Everyone seemed to be waiting for us, then his shadow rises forming a wall of shadows, soon somethinges out of these shadows, there were dozens of Fairies that start tond on the shoulders of everyone but him. After that we were guided towards the wall of shadows, this reminded me of the Demon sost night entering the shadows and disappearing, this must be some kind of teleportation magic. When we passed through the shadows, we found ourselves in the solitary gardens of arge mansion, so we were guided to walk through a forest very different from what we knew. But the most surprising thing was the ce where we were taken, it was an amazing city, we were all speechless, the construction of the city was different and interesting, each neighborhood had its own charm and its own beauty, besides the city had no walls. A city without walls wouldn''t be able to defend itself against a Wave of Monsters, which means they were very confident in their strength. When we entered the city and were walking through the beautiful city, I noticed the inhabitants, they were mostly Demi, but they also had Elves, humans, Lizardmans and as I had already seen, Demons. There was a wide variety of races living here and the strange thing was that they are all living in harmony, even races withrge bodies like Arachnees, Lamias, and Ogres are able to walk around the city without problems, this city has been adapted for several races, even the buildings are big with big poets for anyone to get into. This would be our new home. ---------- Pov Zenos: I had already arranged a house for Marcos and Ca in the City of Shadows, so we took them there while I introduced everyone to the city. I was happy to see that everyone was impressed with the city and its inhabitants in a good way, which means we won''t have any problems. After that I let them be apanied by Jade and Sapphira, the next day Alice looked for me to say that Marcos wanted to meet me, so I told Nix to bring him to the boat. A few minutester Marcos arrives and sees me fishing with my body fully covered, he is wearing a mask and sits in the chair next to me taking the fishing rod that is there to join me on the fishing. "So the big ship that arrived in the city a few days ago was really his." (Marcos) "Yes, your job will be to be the captain of this ship." (I) "I''m going to need more people, my crew can take some checkpoints, but this ship is too big, that''s why I don''t even want to mention inside it." (Marcos) "You can choose whoever you want from the city, but I advise the Elves and Lizardman''s who have been working on this ship for a while." (I) "I''ll talk to them, thanks." (Marcos) "No need to worry about thanking you for such simple advice." (I) "I''m not thanking you for the advice, I''m thanking you for giving me an opportunity like this and for saving my wife, weak to you I was able to wake up next to her today with a real smile on both of our faces." (Marcos) "No need to thank me for that either, I didn''t exactly make a bone for the sake of my heart." (I) "Besides, did you juste to talk to me about this?" (I) "No, myst jobs have been for the same contractor, I thought you might like to know about him and the n he has." (Marcos) Chapter 481 Cap 479: Stealing From Those Who Steal Part 2(Chapter Preview) I was fishing when Marcos decided to talk to me, at first he just thanked me, but then he wanted to tell me something, it seems something is about to happen in this town. "What kind of n are you talking about? Besides who would that n be?" (I) "You must know that as an illegal dealer, my job consisted of transporting things from one ce to another in secret." (Marcos) "Because I was willing to take jobs that no one else would take no matter the danger, I ended up being very well known which gave me enough influence to make deals with people with more money." (Marcos) "That particr person is crazy, he''s a pirate, but he''s already conquered a fleet of dozens of ships." (Marcos) "He takes pleasure in making others suffer, he enjoys showing people off while he steals everything important before killing in the most sadistic way possible." (Marcos) "You said he conquered your pirate fleet, what do you mean by that?" (I) "He is someone very strong, so it was easy for him to incapacitate a pirate ship and torture the pirate captain for two in front of the crew, after that the result was obvious, everyone swore loyalty to him, and the same was done with other pirate groups. " (Marcos) "With that, he quickly built a reputation that filled those who hear his name with fear." (Marcos) "He is also bolder than other pirates, he has attacked coastal viges, he has attacked official ships and boats of the Grimo Kingdom and many other crimes." (Marcos) "His name is Ivan, but he''s also known as the butcher." (Marcos) "What''s your race?" (I) "He may act like a monster, but he still belongs to the Human race." (Marcos) He has the same name as Ivan, but maybe it''s just amon name, plus Marcos says he''s strong, but Marcos'' strength was only at Grade+A max. Now that he''s a Vampire he must be close to Grade +S, this Butcher guy must be below Grade SSS, there are many in my group who can fight him. "You were talking about a n, but what n is that?" (I) "To put it simply, he is nning to attack this city, one of the main trading cities in the Kingdom." (Marcos) "He''s been nning this for years from what I hear." (Marcos) "Do you know his whole n?" (I) "No, I can only guess a few things since I made some deliveries for him." (Marcos) "He hasrge stores of poison, swords, ves, magic crystals and mage ves." (Marcos) "Also he has a fleet of ships, maybe he has an army of 3 or 4 thousand pirates andbat ves." (Marcos) I don''t know what his n is, but the only certainty is that he will attack this city, I have no attachment to this ce, but maybe there is something I can gain from this. "Do you know the date of the attack?" (I) "Yes, I had to bribe one of the pirates to tell me so I could get away before the attack along with Ca." (Marcos) "When they attack, they''ll have to get off the boats, right?" (I) "There''s a big chance to bombard the city with magic cannons and spells ifrge scale first, but then they must leave the ships to attack." (Marcos) "Just to clear up a doubt, where pirates keep their treasures." (I) "Mostly inside their boats in well-guarded storage items or with the pirate leader himself." (Marcos) "That''s wonderful, I was afraid you''d say they buried their treasures." (I) "Why would they do something so stupid?" (Marcos) "A monster with a sensitivity to magic could find it, maybe even someone with strong senses could walk through and feel the treasure, it could even happen that in a fight it starts nearby and one of the missed hits reveals the treasure." (Marcos) "The safest ce is inside the boat where all the pirates have to defend the treasure." (Marcos) "That will make things easier as we''re going to steal these pirates as soon as they get off their boats." (I) "I think you who know these pirates and this city will be the best person to help me n this n as you can clear up any doubts I have." (I) ----------- Pov of an unknown pirate: "NO PLEASE NO AHHHH!!!!!" "Hahahahaha..." (butcher) "That was fun, but it looks like I''ll have a business to attend to now, so it''s time to finish this." (butcher) "I WANT TO LIVE, AT LEAST SAVE ME..." "..." When I entered the room I saw only blood and pieces of meat scattered all over the ce, no matter how many times Ie here, I will never get used to this ce. I still had the misfortune to arrive at the butcher''s fun moment, he has spent thest two days torturing two pirates who sold our information to the dealer we normally use as a middleman to buy or sell what we need. We tried to find the dealer, but he disappeared from that yesterday, the same goes for his boat and crew. It looks like he ran away, but at least no one warned the soldiers of our ne as there was no movement from them. As soon as I walked in to say that we weren''t able to find Marcos the drug dealer, he rips their heads off with a smile on his face, then turns to me. "Any news from Marcos?" (butcher) "Unfortunately not." (!I) "Looks like he fled along with his crew and boat." (I) "Did he warn anyone?" (butcher) "Not yet, looks like he''s gone to town, but it must be to get supplies for the trip." (I) "Then let''s stick to our n." (butcher) "How are the preparations going?" (butcher) "Everyone is ready, we just need to wait until the day for our men in town to finish their part." (I) "Send someone to clean upter, it was fun while itsted, but I ended up making a really big mess." (butcher) "I''ll call one of the ves again." (I) He''s covered in blood, and smiles like he''s just woken up in a good mood. Sigh "You two idiots." (I) As soon as he left the room, I fetch some ves who were horrified to have to clean this blood-covered room. I hope the n goes off without a hitch or I''ll be the next to be ripped apart alive. Chapter 482 Cap 480: Stealing From Those Who Steal Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Hilda: I was in my office even when most of the soldiers had gone to sleep leaving only those responsible for the night guard. As the general in charge of security not only for this city but for the entire region, I have a lot of work to see every day like expense reports, patrol reports, crime reports, soldiers'' performance, etc. For me, this has always been the best part of my job, which is why it means nothing important has happened, nothing that endangers the troops under mymand or the civilians I must protect. This work can be boring and incessant, but at least it shows that everything is at peace. These situations where I stay upte here at the office working happen 2 or 3 times a week, it''s always something tiring for me, but at least when I''m done I can drink while enjoying the view of the ocean since my office is in one of the most city ??highs. Sigh "Finally finished..." (I) When I''m done with thest document, I put everything away for a few seconds before heading over to the shelf where I keep my private liquor collection. "..." (I) I look at my sword beside the liquor cab but shake my head knowing it would be useless. "Would you like a ss?" (I) "I would, I''m surprised you like to drink, doesn''t match your industrious appearance." (Zenos) "I''ve never met anyone responsible for leading others who doesn''t have a drink in their office, that kind of work is very stressful at times." (I) "I think I can understand that." (Zenos) I grab two sses and a bottle of my strongest drink, then take them to the couch where my unwanted guest is and set the sses on the table between us, filling the sses afterward. "To what do I owe this middle-of-the-night break-in in my office?" (I) "I apologize foring in unannounced, but I didn''t want others to know about our conversation." (Zenos) "I also thank you for not taking your sword." (Zenos) "What would it do? I don''t think I would be able to make even a single scratch on you." (I) "You don''t have to keep hiding your face either, your name is enough to recognize from the wanted posters of the Church as Luz." (I) "Guess I don''t need to hide here, so it''s okay, I just wear this mask to avoid those persistent idiots." (Zenos) As he speaks he takes off his mask and lowers his hood revealing a youthful appearance that overflows with exotic and innocent beauty, but his different colored eyes show his true self. His eyes are full of mystery and boundless depth, looking into them is like looking into an abyss, plus his emotions arepletely under control. I knew from the first time I saw him that it would be impossible to beat him in a battle, he doesn''t show it, but my instincts that I have cultivated after many battles say that I have no chance of winning against him. "So let''s get this over with, I''m tired after seeing so many roles, all I want is to go home and get a good meal before bed." (I) "So tell me what you came here to do." (I) He wouldn''te here for anything, I don''t even know when he came in when I saw him he was already sitting on the couch waiting for me if he wanted to do something against me I wouldn''t even have noticed him, besides he waited until I finished my job. "I came to talk to you about an attack going on in this town." (Zenos) "..." (I) I couldn''t help but get even more serious and let my Aura explode when I heard this, I looked seriously at Zenos who seemed to be calm, and realized that my Aura stopped a few meters away from me as if it was being impeded by something, so I looked at my sword that was still beside the liquor cab. "It doesn''t have to be this way, of everyone in this town I''m sure you know that if I wanted to do something bad here, you wouldn''t be able to stop me, nor would I be such an idiot toe and talk to you about it." (Zenos) "Then try to keep control of your Aura so as not to alert the other soldiers, please." (Zenos) "..." (I) He''s right, if he''s the one who''s going to attack, then there''s no reason to be here telling me this. Sigh "I suppose you came to tell me about this attack." (I) "Yes, I would also like to suggest a n if you like?" (Zenos) "(He''s up to something.)" (I) "Why not, it might be useful." (I) "But tell me about the attack first." (I) "It looks like a fleet of pirates is going to attack this city, besides they are using some tricks to weaken the city before the attack." (Zenos) "There could be hundreds of pirate ships from what I heard, plus the number of pirates is over 3000." (Zenos) "..." (I) I don''t know where he got this information from, but this is much more serious than I expected, even not counting the tricks to weaken us he talked about, those numbers alone will be able to destroy more than half of the city and I''m not sure if we would be able to win in the end. "That doesn''t make sense, pirates are greedy and don''t get along with each other, how would they be able to form such arge fleet? Besides, how would they be able to hide from us for so long?" (I) "From the information I have, they have a leader who has conquered many pirates using fear to make them obey, it seems he is a mad Human by the name of the pirates." (Zenos) "He is known as Ivan the Butcher." (Zenos) "What did you say..." (I) "But apart from his name, I can''t say exactly how you guys didn''t notice him, that''s your problem to find outter." (Zenos) "(I knew he was nning something, the smile he had on the day he disappeared was full of cruelty and hate, but after so many years without news, I thought he had died or gone somewhere else.)" (I) "(If it''s him, then with his strength he would be able to subdue the pirates, besides he knows how we do our patrols, so it would be easy for him to hide for so long.)" (I) "Looks like you already know him, from what I hear he has some strength, would you have someone capable of beating him?" (Zenos) "..." (I) "Yes..." (I) "Very well, why don''t I n to help in the battle, that''s your problem, the most I''ll do is give you a n you can use." (Zenos) "What is this n?" (I) "The n is..." (Zenos) Chapter 483 Cap 481: Stealing From Those Who Steal Part 4(Chapter Preview) After talking to the general of that city I leave her office and head back to my ship. I could easily stop this whole problem, but that''s no use, they must be able to deal with their own problems, always counting on a stranger to show up to save the day is something that only happens in fairy tales. I''m just giving a little help because I have something to gain from it, besides if the general follows my n the townspeople can avoid death, the rest will depend on the soldiers. When I arrived on the ship, I held a meeting with everyone exining the n we were going to follow, and I also let Marcos talk a little about what we can expect. We already know that the n will start in two weeks, my group and I don''t have to do almost any preparation, so we''re going to keep rxing until the day of the attack. ---------- Pov Ivan the Butcher: Finally the day, I''ve waited years for this, my path has been long and bathed in blood, but it was all worth it. "The time hase to destroy this damn ce ha haha ??hahahahaha..." (I) "Sir, it''s only an hour until nightfall." "Start preparations, we will mobilize the entire fleet to Yrima in thirty minutes." (I) "I''ll go over your orders." One of the pirates on my boat came to inform me, that it seems I don''t have to wait any longer, even if I don''t have information from my men in the city, it was part of the n, that way there would be less risk of them being captured when trying to contact me. I already gave them all the information they needed, so there''s no way the soldiers can catch them, by now the n must have started there. Imagine the surprise to discover that all the water in the city is poisoned, and the food and drink of today''s guards have also been poisoned. With the strength of the city in decline, it will be difficult for them to organize themselves in a short time. ---------- One hourter. Close to the port of Yrima. I can see the city not too far away, I couldn''t help but smile wide as I imagine the sight of this ce on fire and the screams of despair echoing all around. With that, I manage to destroy this hateful ce at the same time as I make a fortune stealing all the valuable things here and enving those who would have a high value on the Dark Continent when I went there with my fleet. While I was lost in my thoughts I realized that we are already at the perfect distance to start the attacks. "START THE ATTACK NOW!!!!" (I) Boom!!! Bamm!!! Boom! BOOMMM!!! "Ha ha hahahahaha..." (I) "That''s right, burn, be reduced to ashes, hahahahaha..." (I) The magic cannons on the boats were activated and all the magic cores we umted were used to fire multiple times at the city, just in case I had barriers on all the boats that our mage ves were keeping just in case someone tried to attack us. But due to theck of attack from the other side, it seems my n was better than I imagined, after seeing the whole city covered in the fire with many buildings destroyed, I''m sure many are already dead or injured, so I order them to stop attacking. "The time hase to reap the rewards..." (I) I couldn''t help but lick my lips as I imagined the sight of the bodies and blood and destruction I was about to see, hearing the wails and screams of despair. As soon as the boats arrived at the harbor most of the troops got off the boats and with weapons in hand we ran towards the burning city. But it didn''t take long for me to notice something wrong. The city was in mes as I imagined, and the buildings were also destroyed as I imagined, but I couldn''t hear anything, no wails or screams of pain. Also, he wasn''t able to see any bodies or blood. "Something is wrong." (I) "THIS CITY IS OURS!!!" "THEY STEAL EVERYTHING VALUABLE!!!" "Wait!!" (I) "THIS IS OUR VICTORY!!!!!" "Damn it!!! OBEY ME YOU FUCKERS!!!" (I) "WHERE ARE THE WOMEN!? CATCH THE WOMEN FOR FUN!!" But it was toote, that''s the problem with pirates, they can''t see what''s wrong, they can only think about profit and they''re already spreading through the city. "You idiots..." (I) "We''re under attack...ahhhh..." I heard a screaming not far away, when I got there I saw a body full of arrows stuck in it, when I look in the direction it came from, I see the main street that leads straight to the city gates which are open with troops on horseback running even we. "Years of wasted nning and effort..." (I) I can see the person leading the troops, it was her, that damn thing wasing straight towards me. "SOLDIERS ARE COMING, JOIN ME AND ATTACK THESE FUCKERS!!!!!" (I) "KILL ALL!!! KILL ALL!! KILL ALL!! KILL ALL!!!!" "(My n may have failed, but at least I''ll have your dead body aspensation.)" (I) "< Wave of des >" (I) I gather the water elemental Ki into my sword de and sh forward forming a wave of water cutting through the first five soldiers along with their horses, but that wouldn''t be enough for this bastard who cut my attack in two. I cut the soldiers that appear on the sides realizing that we were overtaken by the sides, a great battle unfolds, but I don''t care about the lives of these pirates, I cut the soldiers in my way as if they were made of paper. All I want is to get to her, killing her will be the only thing that makes this a good day again, when I finally get to her our swords collide causing a shock wave that blows everyone away. "Happy to see me again, sister?" (I) "Ivan, stop this madness, and maybe I''ll spare your life." (Hilda) "You''ve alreadymitted too many crimes, so this will be your only chance." (Hilda) "Hahahahaha..." (I) "You talk like you can beat me, but we both know it''s never happened before." (I) "Besides, don''t wait for a second that I''ll spare you, today your blood will paint this city red!" (I) Our swords sh several times in the air, that''s because ourbat styles are very simr, plus we''ve fought a lot in the past and we know each other well enough to predict each other''s attacks. My water ki covered sword has the upper hand against your water mana covered sword, unfortunately, it is making up for itsck of strength with angles that scatter most of the force of my attacks. "You took everything from me." (I) "I was supposed to be the heir of our family, I was supposed to be the General." (I) "I''ve always been stronger than you, I''ve always been superior, but still you got it all." (I) "You were always a wretch who used violence against those around you, all the soldiers who followed you were afraid, yourbat tactics were dishonorable and cruel, our father saw the monster you were bing, that''s why he chose to me as sessor, the same happened when I was chosen as general, the soldiers respect me because they know that I think of the best for them." (Hilda) "SHUT UP!!!!" (I) p "< Oceanic Sword >" (I) "< Division of the Seas >" (Hilda) I kick that bastard away and raise my sword that grows into a big five meter sword of water, then I bring this heavy sword down on this bastard. cough cough "..." (I) She runs towards me with a light coating of blue glow on her sword, she knows she won''t be able to dodge my attack but I don''t think she even thought to dodge, she uses her sword to cut mine in half when I do I was surprised to see his small sword splitting mine, I didn''t notice his sword approaching until it was toote, both my hands were cut off and flew away. Before I was able to scream in rage at the realization that I lost to her, her sword shed through my heart and her hateful face was thest thing I saw. "Farewell, Brother..." (Hilda) Chapter 484 Cap 482: Stealing From Those Who Steal Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov Hilda: I didn''t have time to think about the heart in whom I''d stuck my sword, I didn''t have time to understand what I was feeling at the moment. The soldiers under mymand are fighting with everything they''ve got, I can''t stand still now, I pull my sword allowing his body to fall, then rush into battle killing as many pirates as possible. The battle took a few hours as the pirates, when they saw that they were starting to lose, started to hide inside the houses and set up ambushes, this made this battlest a little longer than it should have. After it was all over I went back to the ce where his body was, I can''t calm my heart before I resolve these feelings. I stop in front of his body and sit on the floor looking at his face, that face that froze in an expression of anger and hatred. "Not even in death do you let go of all that anger and hatred, until the end you weren''t able to understand that it was these things that made others not choose you." (I) "If you had let go of this baseless hatred and anger you felt for everything and everyone, then our lives could have been very different." (I) I close my eyes with a memory from a long time ago when I was still a child. I was worried about my mother at that time, at that moment one of the maids took me to my parents'' room where I saw the doctor leaving. When I entered I saw my mother with a smile on her face with my father beside her, it was one of the puddles I saw my father crying, in my mother''s arms he was calm. I remember my mother asking me toe closer, she put him in my arms and looked at me with a smile, I still remember the words she said. "This is your little brother, Ivan, as the big sister you should be responsible for him, alright?" (mother) "I''ll always be there when he needs him, mom, I promise." (I) "Hahahaha... you''re a good girl, Hilda..." (Father) Tears I couldn''t help the tears that welled up in my eyes as that memory welled up in the back of my mind, so I open my eyes to see my little brother''s body and look around at the sheer number of bodies around us. "I tried so hard to be what you needed growing up, the only reason I joined the army was to help you when you had to." (I) "I''ve tried to advise, I''ve tried to help, and I''ve even tried to cover up some of your mistakes by thinking you didn''t do these things on purpose." (I) "Until the day you disappeared I tried to deny the monster you had be, but then when your various crimes began toe out into the light that''s when I realized that little child I once held in my arms was gone." (I) "I promised I would be responsible for you, as such it was my duty to take you into my own hands." (I) I don''t feel sad about his death, I feel sad that he couldn''t get rid of that hatred even in death. "General, General, we have a problem..." "..." (I) I can''t go on like this forever, I wiped my eyes as I stood up to speak to the soldier who had arrived behind me, returning to my usual mood. "What happened, calm down and tell me what''s going on." (I) "Informing thedy General, as ordered after the confirmation of the death of all the pirates, we went to the boats to search, but we found nothing, besides that there was no one else on the boats." "Were there any signs of battle?" (I) "No, but we found some fresh bloodstains, but there were no bodies." "..." (I) I thought for a few seconds, then it all made sense, he wanted the treasures while fighting he took all the profit without making an effort. "Did anyone see that big ship that was in port for a while?" (I) "That ship left yesterday, since then no one has seen it." Sigh "I guess it''s ok, thanks to him no civilians died, so let''s consider this your reward." (I) "(Actually he didn''t even need us to destroy that pirate fleet, at least that''s what my instincts say.)" (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: I was on my ship that I was hiding using dark magic along with dozens of people waiting for the pirates to arrive. "Are you sure we shouldn''t do anything?" (Diana) "We have already helped, no one innocent should die, in fact, the reconstruction of the city can even serve to renew and expand the city." (I) p "Actually he just doesn''t want to attract the attention of the Church of Light, you never know if they''ll head to the Dark Continent." (¨¦rica) "The faction from that continent might not, but one of the factions from other continents mighte after you, Father." (Vanessa) "They might even use you as an excuse to start a holy war, it wouldn''t be the first time." (Vanessa) "That sounds like something serious, but I agree with him, duty falls to the army." "..." (I) "..." (all) Everyone points their weapons in the direction of the voice, who was there was a Beastman from the tribe of Wolves, his fur was ck and his body thin, his height was a little shorter than Diana''s. I don''t know who he is or how he got here, but he''s standing next to Diana, who''s barely raised a hand to her face. I was surprised that no one noticed it, but the truth is that we were caught off guard, no one thought the ship would be found and because of that no one was paying attention to the surroundings, we were careless this time. "You can put your weapons down, that idiot is my brother Hermes, he likes to take people by surprise." (Diana) "It would have been funnier if I could see someone''s face, unfortunately, everyone is wearing masks." (Hermes) "But I''m surprised you all put down your weapons with a single word from Diana." (Hermes) "Diana has our full confidence, if she said we cany down our weapons then that means you are not an enemy." (Kira) "If you are Diana''s brother then you are wee, we can talk..." (I) "Looks like they''ve arrived." (Karina) Everyone looks to the side that Karina pointed to, and we see several boatsing towards the port, as soon as they are close we see the attacks of the magic cannons destroying the city that must be empty if they followed my n. After that, we wait until the cannons'' attack stops, as soon as they get out of the boats and run towards the city it''s time for us to act. "You know what to do, go!" (I) "Hermes, wait here until we get back." (I) "Can I use that fishing rod while I wait?" (Hermes) "That fishing rod is mine, so feel free to use it." (I) Saying that everyone leaves the ship leaving only Hermes and the Elves behind on the ship. Chapter 485 Cap 483: Hermes Message(Chapter Preview) After leaving Diana''s brother behind we each went to a pirate ship, from what I''ve observed these pirates have a maximum strength of Grade +B. These pirates are very weak so only one of us will be enough for each boat, plus there''s a Fairy or spirit of the space element with each one to help carry the pirates'' storage items. In my case, I have Laing with me since I can''t let this psycho Fairy go on a boat alone. Once I got on the boat I spread my Aura while blending it with the surroundings, this allowed me to form a real-time image of the entire boat. With that I saw that there were only five pirates here, apart from them there were some people wearing chains, they must be illegal ves. "< Shadow Wolf >" (I) As my Aura is already spread all over this boat and I can see everything, so I control the shadows while using a spirit rune creating Wolves made of shadow, these Wolvese out of the enemies'' shadows already making a fatal attack under my control, with that I was able to kill them all in seconds without having to move. Ding! After that I go through the ces I saw in my mind where storage items or other things of value were. The storage items I gave La to keep while she kept the rest in my storage items. The ves that were on the boat I brought with me the Demi and the Demons, the others I leave behind for the people of this town to deal with, I just don''t leave this one here because the Demons will surely be killed and I''m not sure how the Demis will do be treated. (Author''s Reminder: Demi = half monsters/humanoid monsters) After taking only the ves who might need help, I tell La to inform the others through the Fairies and contact Nix who is on another boat to do the same with their spirits, so I can warn everyone to only rescue the same types of ves than me. As Nix and La are the leaders of their respective Cradles, they have a connection with the Fairies and Spirits that live there. Carrying the ves was simple since we all have sleeping potions, plus Nix taught me the technique of trapping someone in the shadows while they''re unconscious, so I''m bringing them in my shadow. After I finished the boat I was the first to go back to the ship so I went to talk to Diana''s brother, he was fishing when I arrived, I go to him and get another fishing rod, I also pull a chair out of one of mine storage items where I sit. "So his name is Hermes?" (I) "Yes, nice to meet you, if I''m not mistaken your name is Zenos, right?" (Hermes) "That''s right, nice to meet you too." (I) "I''m d to meet someone from Diana''s family, she doesn''t usually talk in detail about herself." (I) "But we already know a little about you, Diana used to send us a lot of messages through the Adventurer''s Guild." (Hermes) "Have youe to visit your sister?" (I) "I came to give her a message from our mother." (Hermes) While talking to Hermes, the others were arriving, everyone was bringing the ves somehow and handing them over to the Elves who stayed on the boat, this reminds me to get the ves out of my shadow and leave them to the Elves to take care of it too. Soon Diana arrives, it seems she only found Human ves on the boat she was on, so she left them all there and only stole the valuables. When she came back she went to talk to her brother while I went to talk to Nix, I had something to ask her to do. I asked Nix to go into town and steal all the pirates'' storage items, I also told her to save any Demons or Demi that were ves. Marcos had already told us that these pirates were usingbat ves to increase their numbers. Since Nix would be there so I thought I might see which of these ves would be lucky enough to be found alive, I''m also thinking we should leave as soon as Nix gets back. After doing all this I see Hermes jumping off the ship while waving goodbye to everyone, then Dianaes to me. "Is your brother gone already?" (I) "Yes, he just wanted to give me a message from our mother and meet you master." (Diana) "Something important?" (I) "Looks like I have somewhere to go on the Dark Continent." (Diana) "Have you talked to your family about where we''re going?" (I) "I sent a message to my family through the Elves, asked them to take the message a few months ago to the Adventurer''s Guild." (Diana) "Looks like in a few months someone wille to me and guide me to the ce I need to go." (Diana) "What is this all about?" (I) I can see a little pride and doubt in Diana''s eyes before she tells me what''s going on. "I don''t think I ever said that to you, master." (Diana) "My family is a believer in two Gods who are the God of Adventure and the God of Wolves, that''s why my parents are Priests of these Gods." (Diana) "My mother is the Priestess of the Wolf God Fenrir." (Diana) "I had already received Fenrir''s Blessing, but I didn''t think she would be chosen." (Diana) "What do you mean by being chosen?" (I) "My mother received an oracle that I was chosen as Champion of the God Fenrir, it can be said that I will be his representative, but I don''t know if I should ept it." (Diana) "..." (I) "I can see you''re considering this, so why not take it?" (I) "A champion is different from a saint, master." (Diana) "A Saint represents the will of a God in the world, but a Champion represents the power of a God in the world." (Diana) "You mean you would be like a general?" (I) "Yea." (Diana) "Would you have to leave?" (I) "No, I would be as free as Vanessa who is basically a Saint." (Diana) "A Champion is simr to a hero for their Religion, my duties will be almost none, but I think I''ll have to talk to Vanessa more about this." (Diana) Chapter 486 Cap 484: Goodbye Continent Morror(Chapter Preview) After we stole everything from the pirates I leave the ves we took in Lilian, Irius, and Irina''s hands to take care of them in a separate ce in the city, and I asked Lilith to check them out to see if there are any that don''t deserve our help. After Diana''s brother left and she told me about the message he brought, I let Marcos and his crew take over the ship to leave this continent while I went to talk to Vanessa to find out more about this Champion of the Gods thing. I found Vanessa in one of the rooms reading a book, I went to her with Diana as this subject is important to her. I let Diana exin to Vanessa what she had already told me before I started to clear up my doubts. "Congrattions, Diana." (Vanessa) "I knew you had great potential, but I didn''t imagine it was to the extent that the God of Wolves was paying attention to you." (Vanessa) "Thanks, but I still don''t know what to do..." (Diana) "That''s why we''re here, we want to ask if you know more about the Champions of the Gods." (I) "I know, there are three types of very special titles in this world which are Saint, Hero, and Champion." (Vanessa) "I''m going to exin the three so you can understand how they are different and at the same timeplement each other." (Vanessa) "A Saint carries the will of his God within himself, in other words, he must be the image of his God in the world and must be respected as such." (Vanessa) "A Saint has the responsibility to guide the believers of his god and to be the one who transmits his will in the world, that''s the main, the other responsibilities can vary depending on the God." (Vanessa) "A Hero very different from a Saint must be short of being a symbol, one can be a Hero in two ways, the first is by recognizing people and the second is by recognizing a God." (Vanessa) "Heroes are symbols of ideals, they inspire people with their actions, their lives are like a sun illuminating the darkness and bringing hope." (Vanessa) "Heroes must have strong ideals and a determined heart, and they all have great charisma." (Vanessa) "Heroes who have been chosen by one or more Gods must be those who truly believe in and follow the ideals of those Gods, so they be a symbol of those ideals." (Vanessa) With Vanessa exining I''m getting it, to be honest, I was wondering what the difference between a Saint and a Champion was, but now that she''s talked about Heroes, I must say I started to understand why these titles are so special. It must be very difficult to achieve such strange requirements. "Champions on the other hand are the representation of the power of the Gods in the world, their responsibility is to defend the religion of the God they represent or destroy anything that goes against that God." (Vanessa) "In other words, we can say that a Saint is the will of a God, a Hero is a Symbol of ideals of a God or not, and a Champion is the power of a God." (Vanessa) "Did you two understand?" (Vanessa) I look at Diana beside me who seems to be mulling over everything she''s heard. "I think I understand." (Diana) "I understand, that means Diana is going to get a lot stronger, right?" (I) "Her potential is certainly going to be immense, maybe she won''t even encounter a growth barrier again for the rest of her life, but she won''t have a huge power increase." (Vanessa) "But you said yourself that a Champion represents the Power of a God." (I) "And they are, but not in the way you''re thinking, Father." (Vanessa) "A person''s body would not be able to withstand the power of a God." (Vanessa) "By the power of a God, I meant that you will receive jobs, Blessings, titles, and abilities from the God who will be Champion, but you will still have to grow by yourself to prove yourself worthy of that power." (Vanessa) "But if Diana bes a Champion, then will she have to leave?" (I) With my words, Diana who had her eyes closed thinking about everything she had heard so far, opens her eyes while looking at Vanessa seriously waiting for her answer. "Of course not, a champion will feel when he needs to be somewhere, he can also receive requests, but he who decides whether to go or not, think that a champion is simr to a mix of a general and an adventurer." (Vanessa) "Diana will have the freedom to go wherever she wants outside of the moments that her presence is necessary, which I must say will be few since they would have to be extreme situations, otherwise she can go wherever she wants." (Vanessa) "Besides, when necessary, we can go with Diana, she doesn''t need to be alone." (Vanessa) "So basically she''s going to gain great power with almost no responsibility?" (I) "Yes, but the little responsibility she will have will be in situations that few will dare face, besides she can be hunted by those who are against her God, but the same goes for a Saint." (Vanessa) Sigh I hadn''t noticed until I sighed when I was worried and scared at the very thought of Diana leaving, but after listening to what Vanessa said I feel like a huge weight has been lifted off of me. When I looked at Diana I could see a glint in her eyes, it looks like she already knows what to do. "Looks like you''ve already made your decision, right?" (I) "Yes, thank you so much for telling me so much about these things, it brings me such a relief to know that I can stay here even if I decide to ept being a Fenrir God Champion." (Diana) "My mother has always been a Priestess of the God Fenrir and she was the one who asked my brother to bring this news to me, this is a great honor for me and I would be happy to ept it if you allow it, master." (Diana) "If that is your true desire then I will always support you, and if you ever need to fulfill your responsibilities then I will be there to help you." (I) Diana with a big smile jumps on me with her big body crushing me to her chest as Vanessa tries to save me before choking as I can''t breathe. Toc Toc Toc Vanessa manages to save me when Diana is distracted by the knock on the door, after she saw that I had run away from her embrace and was lying on the floor while breathing heavily she goes to open the door showing that it was Ca. "Sorry if I''m interrupting something, but I thought you''d like to say goodbye onest time." (Ca) "..." (I/Vanessa/Diana) We don''t understand what Ca means by that, but we still follow her to the deck of the ship where she points to the horizon where we see a small silhouette that I can''t identify. "I see, soon we won''t be able to see the Morror Continent anymore, this is ourst view of it." (Vanessa) When I understood what Vanessa had said, I''m mesmerized seeing that silhouette so far away, the memories of everything we''ve lived in this world running through my head, meanwhile the others in my groupe one by one to the deck. Everyone was looking in the same direction, some were saying their silent goodbyes to this continent while others were waving to this continent onest time. I silently jump to the top of the ship and bow in gratitude for everything I''ve lived on this continent, before getting up and watching as that silhouette disappears into the horizon. "Farewell, Morror Continent..." (I) Chapter 487 Cap 485: Raising Flags Of Disaster(Chapter Preview) After the farewell to the Morror Continent, I tell Nix to leave the Dungeon gate open in the room we prepared inside the ship, so everyone cane and go as they want, after that, I go to Marcos who is in control of the Ship. When I go up to the room where he''s piloting the ship I see him concentrating on what he''s doing and I wait until he notices me. Sigh It takes a few minutes for him to crack a smile and sigh before looking to the side where I''m finally noticing my presence. "Sorry for not noticing you earlier, when I''m at sea I have to pay close attention to everything, especially since it''s my first time with this ship." (Marcos) "Alright, I could see you were really focused." (I) "Need something from me?" (Marcos) "I just wanted to talk to you a little to understand a few things." (I) "Let me see something first..." (Marcos) Marcos looks at the ocean and then at the sky, then he smiles before calling for one of his crew to take control of the ship before descending with me to the deck. "Leo tells me you like to fish too, so why not talk while we''re rxing?" (Marcos) "Fine by me, let''s go." (I) We go over to the ce on the side where I always stay and I set up two chairs and pull two fishing rods out of my storage item handing one to Marcos. "What did you want to know?" (Marcos) "I wanted to know more about what it''s like to sail the ocean." (I) "As you seem to have sailed for a long time, including in dangerous situations, I decided to ask you." (I) "Navigating the normal ocean is simple, the hard part is surviving in the open sea." (Marcos) "Are there divisions at sea?" (I) "There is, the normal sea is the one around the continents where the water is shallower for miles, we are in that normal sea now." (Marcos) "You make it sound like this ce is calm, but there are no monsters and pirates around here?" (I) "You''ve seen the pirates'' strength for yourself, they''re only Grade +B max, plus the monsters are also maxed SS Grade and you rarely hear about a Grade SSS monster around here." (Marcos) "Apart from these two factors there are also some air monsters that can appear, but they rarely attack boats, the weather is also usually quite stable and easy to predict." (Marcos) "You make it sound like navigating here is easy." (I) "Exactly, I can''t say why though, but the open sea is incredibly dangerous." (Marcos) "Its depth is unparalleled and SSS Grade monsters are normal to see, also fearsome Catastrophe Grade monsters appear more frequently." (Marcos) "The weather can also change in a matter of minutes, the pirates who sail this kind of sea are much stronger than you can imagine, but fortunately they are few, I have only heard about them." (Marcos) "Normal boats and ships couldn''t resist sailing through this kind of sea but this ship is like a dream to me, this wood is amazing, plus it''s reinforced with magic from what one of my crew said, where did you get it, master?" (Marcos) "The Elves of Illusory Forest Vige built together with the people of our town, it took some time to build from what I heard." (I) "From the information I have, not even the Grimo Kingdom''s ship is as good as this one." (Marcos) "Come on, don''t deviate from the subject, tell me more about the open sea, what kind of weather can we find?" (I) "Tides so violent that their force could break a normal boat in a matter of seconds, storms with winds so strong they can throw a person off the boat if they are on deck, lightning that has the force of a magic cannon fire, tornadoes, water whirlpools, eruptions of aquatic volcanoes, rock-sized hail and scorching desert-like sun." (Marcos) "..." (I) "(The image I formed in my mind is that of an Apocalypse, this is the setting of a movie about the end of the world...)" (I) I look at the way Marcos is talking like this is a normal thing, somethingmon knowledge, but I can''t believe how much more dangerous this world is than I realized. "(Looks like the ocean might be even more dangerous thannd...)" (I) "You can talk to Rakanter, he knows everything about this ship and can exin the defense systems to you." (I) "I think I''ll talk to him today, a captain should know his own ship like the back of his hand, that''s a must." (Marcos) We continued fishing for a few more minutes with Marcos managing to catch two fish and me none so far. "How do you navigate such dangerous ces?" (I) "The most important thing is to be careful and calm, see how the water is, look at the sky, make sure there''s nothing that draws the attention of a dangerous monster on the boat, etc." (Marcos) "But one thing that always really helps is luck, I''ve been in some situations where I didn''t even believe I was going to survive, but I''m still here today." (Marcos) "..." (I) Why did he have to say luck is an important factor so to me of all people, has no one said anything to him until now? Doesn''t he know I''m basically a bad luck ma? Why can''t I just be happy for once and have a smooth trip? Why do you always have to fall short of raising the lucky g like it''s some kind of tease for me? "I hope you''re wrong, I really do." (I) "(I really just want a smooth and peaceful trip, so if there is any lucky God I ask you to grant me this simple request.)" (I) "Why do you look worried all of a sudden, everything is going well, you have nothing to worry about." (Marcos) "Please stop raising gs, don''t test your luck with me around or..." (I) Boommm! "..." (I) Before I finish talking to Marcos, I hear the sound of an explosion and a very strong glow in the sky almost blinding meing out of nowhere. "But what''s going on!?" (Marcos) "This is what happens when you raise a g next to me..." (I) "(IF THERE IS A LUCKY GOD I SWEAR I''LL PUNCH EVERY BELIEVER I MEET!)" (I) "I FOUND YOU DEMON HERETIC..." Chapter 488 Cap 486: Weak Army Of Light(Chapter Preview) Pov Temr of Light: We''ve been waiting days on this tiny ind, our supplies will onlyst a few more days before we need more. I get up and see the thousands and soldiers upying almost 70% of this ind, staying so long in such a cramped ce is not pleasant for anyone, but necessary to catch the Demon we seek. When he was spotted and escaped pursuit we could see that he had escaped our troops there, so we gathered all the troops scattered across the Grimo Kingdom to decide what to do. The chase and the attacks our troops made inside that city angered the Grimo Kingdom, especially when it was pointed out that the Heretic did not attack or cause damage at any time. Because of that, we had to hire people to get information toe up with a better n next time. With the information we were able to gather from several suspicious individuals, we saw that in the city of Yrima arge ship arrived with the leader being someone of below average height, in addition, this leaderpletely hid his body and wore a mask. The odds of it being him were high, plus this was days after his escape from the city where we''dst seen him. Of all the ces he''s been since before he came to the Grimo Realm that we are aware of, it wasn''t hard to specte that he was heading towards the Dark Continent which must be his homnd. That means he''s running away from us, because of that we went around the way to go to a point where he would have to pass to go to the Dark Continent, that''s why we''re on this ind. It''s been days since I''ve ordered scouts to gather information in case your ship is spotted, they''re spread out over miles, plus I keep a rotation to keep surveince as long as possible. In addition to me being the strongest being in charge, there are three weaker Temrs, including the one who let him escape. As we avoid passing through any city to avoid alerting him as we realize that he leads arger group than we imagined, we use the skills of the Horses of Light, the armor of Light that the Holy Church granted us, and magic to allow us to fly above of the ocean, this saved us from having to face pirates or monsters while conserving our strength for the Demon Heretic we seek. While I was lost in thought I see a faint shing from one direction and a smile forms on my face involuntarily knowing what it means. "STAY READY!!!" (I) "THE DEMON HAS BEEN FOUND, YOUR ORDERS ARE TO KILL HIM AND ALL THOSE WHO DARE RELATE TO SUCH EVIL CREATURES!!!" (I) "KILL THE DEMON!!!!!!!" "KILL THE HERETIC!!!!!!" "FOLLOW ME TO EXPUNGE EVIL!!!" (I) "IN THE NAME OF BALDR!!!" (I) "IN THE NAME OF BALDR!!!!!!" ----------- Pov Zenos: All I wanted was to have a calm and rxing trip, not long ago we left Yrima and while talking to Marcos to find out what we could expect from the trip, the idiot starts raising disaster gs talking about luck around me. Unsurprisingly, at the same moment, he raised the g the sh appeared in the sky followed by what I can imagine being the scream of one of the henchmen of the Church of Light. As the re subsides a bit I look in the direction from where I heard the scream, but what I found was a single soldier riding a horse that was standing in the sky as if there was an invisible tform there while its four legs were glowing with a light white. ? Seeing him like this my first reaction was a relief. "(What is this idiot doing here alone?)" (I) "Will..." (I) I look at the light that has almostpletely disappeared and then at the idiot''s smiling face in the sky, finally understanding what was happening, he was a scout and Liz is now a warning to the others of where I am. "But what''s going on?" (Marcos) "What is a Soldier of the Church of Light doing here?" (Marcos) "I think it might be an appropriate time to say that the entire Church of Light hates me and I''m a Heretic to them." (I) "You what!?" (Marcos) "Besides, he''s probably not alone, so I think you''d better go find Rakan now to activate those ship defense spells." (I) "Master, vij9 somethinging from the right." (Nix) I hear what Nix says and look to the right, with my excellent eyesight and with nothing to obstruct I was able to see a bright white clouding towards us, straining my vision I realized they were the army of the Church of Light. "Damn! They arrived faster than expected, I don''t think I can just kill this idiot in the sky and walk away." (I) In a few minutes, the army has gathered in front of the ship while they are a few feet away from the water, they are keeping themselves aloft thanks to the white horses and the magic from what I can see in the rigid wing shapes of light on their backs. As they approached mypanions also gathered from the deck along with me, Rakan was not seen, but when a barrier envelops the entire ship I suspected he must have done something from inside the ship. "DURING DEMON HERETIC, TURN-IN AND MAYBE GET A QUICK DEATH BY THE LIGHT OF SALVATION." I jump andnd on top of Ragnar''s back who has returned to his original form, Orion jumps from somewhere returning to his great form and stretching his red wings, and those who could fly like ¨¦rica, H, Lilith, Karina, and Vanessa joined to me, with the troops of the Church of Light at my side facing me. No one is hiding his appearance, only Nix is ??still in his half transformed form looking just like a Dragonewt variant and Kira is on top of Byakko who is in an even bigger Tiger form than before being bigger than the White Horses than the soldiers in mine front were using. I look at all enemy soldiers while spreading my Aura mixing it with the environment so that the enemies don''t notice, I do this to confirm the strength of this army, after a few seconds of silence I open a smile showing my fangs, this seems to annoy the Temr who was ahead with others behind him. "You have the numbers, but you''re too weak." (I) Chapter 489 Cap 487: Compassion(Chapter Preview) I found it funny so weak peopleing after me, even if they are thousands, they are very weak being mostly Grade B, with a few hundred Grade A. The leaders should be the dozen Grade S with only a few Grade SS, the Temr at the front being the strongest in Grade SSS, he should surely be their leader. With my current strength, I could destroy 1/3 of that army with just one attack, just with those few people by my side we could kill them all in a matter of seconds. That''s why I was finding it funny the arrogant way they are acting and talking, makes it seem like their victory is guaranteed. "How dare you insult the Church of Light army, you damn Heretic!?" (Temr leader) "Do you see something in them Lilith?" (I) "You mean Revenge?" (Lilith) "Yea." (I) "Let me see..." (Lilith) "Don''t you dare ignore me your..." (Temr Leader) "" (I) I was tired if I listen to the nonsense these idiots talk, I''ll end up having a headache if I decide to start an argument with religious fanatics. To avoid this I stopped hiding my Aura that already surrounded them while activating the fear, ruler, and assassin effects. I also screamed at the same time using my Aura in my voice as I''m starting to get used to it, it makes my throat hurt a little bit but the effect is amazing as my voice can be heard all over the area. The idiots finally got quiet with the Temrs at the front holding their weapons in their hands as they looked at me seriously and discarded their earlier useless arrogance. The other troops were in varying states with a few hundred being immobilized and the others visibly shaking. "That''s better, I''m a little upset with my luck at the moment and I don''t want to listen to your bullshit right now." (I) "Should we kill them?" (La) "I''m still deciding." (I) The only one who was as full of murderous intent as ever was La, everyone else was quiet waiting for my decision. "They''re clean except for a few that have a slight Aura of Vengeance ranging from being your own or directed at them, Father." (Lilith) "..." (I) "Is it okay for them to know where we''re going, Vanessa?" (I) "They don''t, my concern is the Church of Light from other continents, their knowing will not affect anything." (Vanessa) "Wouldn''t killing them keep the fact of where we''re going?" (I) "There may not be any Church of Light branches on the Dark Continent, but there are many Church of Light spies, they will find us sooner orter, Father." (Vanessa) "I see..." (I) "What do you want us to do, master?" (H) "This can''t even be called a hunt..." (Orion) "I think it would only be a minor inconvenience..." (Ragnar) "The decision is yours, master." (Nix) "..." (I) I look at the army in front of me, they are almost all Humans, since I used my Aura I noticed that the hostility in the eyes of the majority decreased, in addition, I noticed something else in their eyes, it was fear. The realization of this affected me in a way I didn''t expect, to think that so many people were afraid of me, but the Temrs weren''t afraid, I could see that the hostility in their eyes only got bigger, what showed beyond that was a glint of determination. I could kill everyone here, but they''re not criminals like most I''ve killed, they might be my enemies, but they''re too weak to do anything against me. I try to imagine what it would be like if I killed them all, but for some reason, it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. I don''t think I would feel sadness or remorse over their death, but I would be killing them for nothing as it doesn''t seem to change a thing if they know where I''m going. "I think I''ve made my decision." (I) I look at the Temr who must be the leader, he meets my gaze without fear but I can feel the anger and the urge to step forward to attack in his Aura, I increase the pressure of my Aura on him leaving him immobilized without being able to move a muscle. "I don''t want to start my journey with a bloodbath, so I''ll have mercy on you this time." (I) "Unlike the criminals and psycho psychopaths I''ve killed so far, you''re just idiots (following a foolish God), I won''t gain anything from your death." (I) "How dare an evil creature to speak of mercy near our army of light..." (Temr Leader) "< Deadly Intimidation >" (I) Before this Temr keeps talking some bullshit that might annoy me by increasing my Aura power over this army while using my ability to intimidate them. I see hundreds of people losing consciousness and falling into the ocean, the Temrs who had not shown fear until now turn pale and I can see the fear in their eyes, moreover, I can feel the urge to flee in many in the army who just haven''t started to run because my Aura is holding everyone back. "I advise you toe back for me, I may not have the same mercy a second time." (I) I keep using my Intimidate skill but collect my Aura releasing them. Soon many begin to run, while the Temr I considered their leader looks at me onest time with uncertainty as he signaled his army to start heading in the direction the more cowardly ones had started to run before. I could see the embarrassment and humiliation in the expression the Temr Leader wore before he left, but that''s not my problem, they''re already in luck that I''m not killing them all right here and now. I head back to the ship followed by the others while ignoring La''sints that she was ready to start a genocide, I stop in front of Marcos. "elerate the speed, get us out of here before those idiots start thinking about dying with honor or any such stupidity." (I) "Yea." (Marcos) With Marcos rushing to regain control of the ship and the others scattering, La was taken in by Lilith and H who were talking about eating something sweet, meanwhile, Vanessaes over to me with a smile. "You made the right decision, their death wouldn''t do you any good and it''s not like they deserve such an end either." (Vanessa) "I just didn''t think it was right, so I didn''t." (I) "Blood is a gift not to be spilled without reason, thank you for making the right decision." (Vanessa) Chapter 490 Cap 488: Fishing With Ivan(Chapter Preview) After scaring this Church of Light army until they nearly pissed our pants, we set off continuing our journey. After things calmed down I went back to fishing alone, no one joined me for a while because they saw what I was thinking. After an hour Ivan appeared and sat in a chair he brought himself, besides he had a fishing rod in his hand, we exchanged a quick nce and spent a few minutes fishing in silence until he broke that silence. "Are you wondering if it was a good idea to let them go?" (Ivan) "No." (I) "I''m just surprised that after everything I''ve lived through so far, I''ve still made the decision to let an enemy live." (I) "No one would me you for killing everyone, which we''d be able to easily do." (Ivan) "I know, initially I was going to kill them all, I was already nning how to kill them or run away when I realized their strength." (I) "Suddenly all my ns felt wrong somehow, I felt like they didn''t pose a threat, I felt like I wouldn''t gain anything by killing them other than EXP and blood." (I) "Few people would make their decision in that situation, most would take advantage of the enemy''s weakness and kill everyone for the sole reason that they are enemies." (Ivan) "Vanessa said she would have made the same decision..." (I) "That''s because she''s always thinking about the Goddess Selene''s teachings, but that wasn''t her case, right?" (Ivan) "Yea." (I) We went back to fishing in silence for a little longer before I broke the silence this time. "Do you think I made the wrong decision?" (I) ,m "Your decision was right, there was no real reason to kill them, wrong was everyone else who would make the wrong decision in their ce, including me." (Ivan) "I still don''t know why I let them go, what I said to Vanessa before was just an argument that came to my mindter." (I) "Feelings don''t need arguments, your heart told you what was right and wrong." (Ivan) "You were true to your heart, you were true to your own principles, that''s something people let go of without realizing it until it''s toote." (Ivan) "You''re always referring to yourself as not being a good person, we''ve all heard you say that at some point." (Ivan) "Because that''s the way I see myself." (I) "But that''s not the way any of us see you, master." (Ivan) "Almost everyone in the Dungeon or on this ship was saved by you, a bad person wouldn''t have done the things you did." (Ivan) I closed my eyes and images of the paste to mind, images that I bury and try not to think about like the first time I killed when I arrived in this world, the ughter I did in the Goblin Cave, killing even the children, Kira''s subordinates from when she was still just a criminal, the kids serving as an experiment for that drug alchemist I told La to kill when she brought me that Alchemist''s body, the pirates I decided to torture along with Erica and how willing I was to start a massacre at the vige gates of the Elves in the Illusory Forest. "I killed people..." (I) "People who deserved it." (Ivan) "I killed children..." (I) "I know. We all know the things you''ve done, master." (Ivan) "We also know from circumstances, sometimes death can be the best mercy you can give someone." (Ivan) "I tortured people..." (I) "Me too, but always deserving people, sometimes cruel acts must be used against some who don''t deserve to be treated as people." (Ivan) "In the vige of the Elves, I was ready to start a carnage because of a misunderstanding..." (I) "No, you were ready to start a carnage to protect your family, I would do the same thing, in fact, I''ve done something simr before." (Ivan) "Making excuses to do cruel things doesn''t make what I did better." (I) "But it makes sense, I don''t know what your ancient world was like, but for anyone who doesn''t choose to live their entire lives protected behind the walls of a city, they have to make tough decisions at times like were to point a sword and for what reason. " (Ivan) "But the worst thing is that I don''t feel remorse for what I did, killing people felt so natural..." (I) "That kind of decision should be hard..." (I) "You were born a monster, killing has always been a natural instinct, choosing who you are because killing is what made you a person long before you took humanoid form." (Ivan) "I had already stopped thinking and reflecting on myself, but letting the army of the Church of Light who are enemies who want to kill me go away like this..." (I) Sigh "It just reminded me of times when I didn''t have that mercy in my heart." (I) While I was thinking Ivan ced a cold, lifeless hand on my shoulder. "You''ve always had that mercy, this was just the first time you had to show it to an enemy, you knew they weren''t evil beings like that Archbishop, they''re just soldiers protecting what they believe is right without realizing how foolish they are." (Ivan) "They weren''t a threat, killing them wasn''t going to bring anything like you said." (Ivan) "So why don''t I feel good?" (I) "Why are you starting to doubt what''s right and wrong." (Ivan) "But it shouldn''t, just keep moving forward, let your heart and instincts tell you the direction to take as you always have since that''s what brought you here." (Ivan) "Trust yourself a little more, we all already fully trust you, master." (Ivan) I grabbed a random bottle of liquor from my storage item and emptied it in seconds. I spend the rest of the day thinking about what Ivan said as we fished, at least until he opened his big mouth to raise another g. "Everything is so calm, we are lucky that no monsters have appeared..." (Ivan) "Be quiet before something..." "We''re under attack!!!" (Marcos) "Group of monsters ahead!!!" (Marcos) Chapter 491 Cap 489: Nice Weather(Chapter Preview) After dealing with a few hundred Grade SSS monsters I came out of the water covered in blood and salt water, I wasn''t the only one with Orion and Ragnar in the same state. "Why did you pull me into the water too?" (Ragnar) "I could have killed the monsters while flying over them." (Ragnar) "It didn''t feel right me and the master fighting in the water and you staying away." (Orion) "You..." (Ragnar) "Shut up you two, I only fought in the water as training, this was my first time doing this so it was horrible, I think I need to have more fights like this before I meet a truly strong monster." (I) "But Marcos said that the chances of that happening were slim, the Dark and Morror Continents are closepared to the distance of other Continents." (Ragnar) "But even so, it''s still a weeks trip by ship, that''s why this ship is fast or we could take a lot longer." (I) While talking to my God Beasts Irina, Freya and Nn woulde over with towels for us to clean, but before that Nix uses a jet of water to wash the dirt off our bodies. "What are you going to do with those bodies?" (Freya) "I took the cores, the bodies leave them there, so some monsters must eat them." (I) "Tell Marcos to leave, we''re done here." (I) After a few hours another group of monsters was nearby, in the distance it looked like they were fighting, but when we tried to go around it seemed like we caught their attention so we had another fight. As we continued our journey this time through the night while we slept, arge group of bird-type monsters that I counted as thousands began to attack the ship, this could have been dangerous if not for the ship''s strong defenses and Grade S strength of these monsters. I left the elimination of such arge group to Erica whose spells were more specific torge groups. After the bird barbeque, we continued our voyage, but at dawn, we were confronted with arge bird monster of Lower Catastrophe Grade, the appearance was the same as the birds we killed during the night whose feathers are still around the ship. I didn''t want to deal with monsters anymore and let Ragnar take care of this one already, which looked excited. To my surprise, Karina who arrived a littlete was saddened as she had been waiting a long time for a fight against a Lower Catastrophe Grade enemy to test her power. Over the days we found more and more monsters, sometimes at intervals of hours, sometimes minutes, the strength of the monsters also changed from groups of thousands of Grade B to a few tens of Grade SSS, luckily the bird of days ago was the only one Lower Catastrophe Grade that we have encountered so far. I was trying to fish while Karina was fighting dozens of giant Serpents with Lilith''s help. "I can''t understand, this has never happened before." (Marcos) "You will learn that the impossible will always happen." (Diana) "But in my years I''ve never seen anyone attacked so many times by monsters in the ocean, besides they''re all very strong." (Marcos) "You said yourself that there are many monsters in the ocean." (I) "I was talking about the open sea, you weren''t supposed to find so many monsters in the normal sea." (Marcos) "I know there are a lot of Dungeons at the bottom of the ocean and there must be a lot of monsters after an Annual Monster Wave, but this is ridiculous." (Marcos) "No, that''s a matter of luck, you said so yourself." (Diana) "One thing I don''t have, something you should remember before you raise any more gs of disaster." (I) "When did I do this?" (Marcos) "You and Ivan did so be careful what you say from now on." (I) "How can you be so calm?" (Marcos) "I''m already resigned to my situation, my luck is the curse I''ll have to carry, so I''ll stop worrying about every unforeseen thates along." (I) "Fortunately it''s just monsters with a strength we can manage somehow." (Diana) "Where did I agree to enter." (Marcos) "On a ship, that with your words came out of your dreams and has a Dungeon full of interesting people." (Diana) "Don''t forget the crazy people." (I) Sigh "What else can go wrong..." (Marcos) "..." (I/Diana) Diana and I stopped fishing and looked reproachfully at Marcos. "What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?" (Marcos) "Really? I just spoke and you did..." (I) "You''re not going to learn anytime soon, apparently." (Diana) "Why do you like to test your luck when you''re on my side? Are you a masochist by any chance?" (I) Marcos looked confused by the things Diana and I were saying, but sooner orter he would learn, I could only hope he was wrong about what could happen. During the night of that day, Marcos said that we should arrive at the open sea in the morning, so it would be good for everyone to be ready in case more powerful monsters appear. I went to sleep with a bad feeling or at least I would have slept if it hadn''t been for the girls'' nightly visit. The next day I woke up to the ship rocking a little harder than usual, when I got dressed and cleaned up with a potion of liquid soap, I went up to the deck. When I looked I noticed one of the people who were in Marcos'' crew looking back, when I asked what he was seeing he pointed out that we had reached the open sea, then he showed me the difference between the two seas. At first, I didn''t notice, but it soon became obvious, the normal sea was calm and the sea where we were now was much rougher. But I''m worried about something, sincest night we haven''t had any monster attacks, everything is very calm which worries me, the g that Marcos raised yesterday still showed no sign of appearing, but I had to enter the Dungeon to see how the things were going for a few hours. After hours inside the dungeon, Alice runs up to me telling me to run to the ship as fast as possible that big garlic was happening. When I ran out of the dungeon and went full speed to the deck I noticed that the ship was rocking a lot, I could only think that we must be under attack by another group of monsters, but what I found when I reached the deck was very different. What was in front of me was a torrential storm with dozens of tornadoes sucking water from the ocean up to the skies, it was such an absurd and crazy scene that I thought the Apocalypse was happening while everyone is rushing to control the ship. Chapter 492 Cap 490: Interesting Trip(Chapter Preview) I had been urgently called out of the dungeon and out to the outside of the ship, as I ran to the deck I noticed that the boat was rocking more than usual, but it wasn''t until I saw the outside that I understood the point what was happening. A storm was raging and the sea was raging throwing the ship in all directions, but worst of all were the dozens of tornadoes that were pulling sea water up to the sky. "(I knew that disaster g was going to catch us off guard, but why did it have to be something we can''t punch?)" (I) "Sir, I''m d you''re here, my husband needs to talk to you now, we don''t have much time." (Ca) "..." (I) Caes running up to me with an expression filled with terror as she looks at me and then at the tornadoes that seem to be approaching. "Take me to him." (I) Ca has be faster since she became a Vampire, but she''s still pretty slow by my standards, her fastest was like I was seeing a turtle running around. When we get to the top of the ship where the ship''s control room is I see Marcos and two other of his old crew trying to keep all the ship''s defenses active while controlling the ship''s direction to avoid approaching these tornadoes. "I''m here, Mark." (I) "I don''t have time to exin much, so I''ll try to be direct." (Marcos) "Sir, I need to get rid of at least two of these tornadoes to get out of where we are without getting hit, even if this ship is very sturdy I don''t think it can withstand this kind of blow for long." (Marcos) I knew we didn''t have much time to talk, I looked through the front window and realized we were being pulled, so I run to the front end of the ship as I talk to Nix. "Do we have time to call the others?" (I) "I think not." (Nix) "Do you think we''ll be able to stop a tornado if it blows up?" (I) "The forces of nature are difficult to fight against, destroying the tornado will only open a window of opportunity before another one appears in its ce." (Nix) "..." (I) Within seconds I appeared at the front of the ship as Imunicated with the others through my mind, we were going to need to be quick so they had to be prepared. "Which should we take?" (I) "The two bigger ones, they''re side by side, it''s going to be a bigger and safer passage." (Nix) "It will be harder..." (I) "We will need stronger attacks, but it will take longer for the tornado to reappear due to its massive size." (Nix) "I don''t know if I can do that, I don''t have an attack as powerful as your Elemental Breath." (I) "So instead of using a powerful attack, overload a spell with all your mana, use quantity instead of quality." (Nix) "Should we start?" (Nix) "I do, I will need some time to prepare for this type of attack, you will have to wait until the others are ready." (I) "It''s all right." (Nix) I create five interlocking mid-level magic circles, all of the same magicyering to strengthen an attack that would only be considered mid-level in normal situations. I also didn''t fail to spread my Aura throughout the ship to strengthen myself, Nix, and the others. After that, I spend the next 2 minutes using every drop of my absurdlyrge mana on this spell, but some of the mana was leaking out as this magic circle was not made to support such arge amount of mana. Even so, a sphere of fire forms in the middle of the magic, and a very big heat starts to spread in the surroundings, with every second that passes with my mana flowing into this magic like this, the heat builds up causing the storm water to evaporate before it does. hit me "(We are ready.)" (Orion) "They''re ready, now!" (I) "< Explosive Serpent >" (I) "< Breath of Darkness >" (Nix) The magic circleyered up to my hand so I get the warning, I tell Nix it''s time to attack, and at that moment I point my hand at one of the two biggest tornadoes, the magic circle that was glowing so bright I wasn''t even able to looking at him, my mana was leaking because it was too much for a mid-level spell to handle. The magic circle expands to twice my size and the fireball that was burning my hand with just the heat it was radiating, suddenly turns into a fire serpent whose thickness was two meres, it looked more like a Dragon. than a Serpent of that level. I found I couldn''t control the direction of this magic, but luckily it was heading straight for the tornado. Nix came out of my shadow that expanded behind me, actually only Nix''s Dragon head came out, then I felt my spiritual power being pulled from my body as Nix released a ck bolt that seemed to be made of ck mist from his great mouth in another tornado. When my attack hit the tornado it exploded spreading heat throughout the area at the same time it made the tornado disappear, Nix''s attack, on the other hand, didn''t destroy the tornado directly like mine, darkness spreads through the tornado as it disappears at once few. "(Now)" (I) Behind the ship were Orion, Ragnar, and Freya. The two Divine Beasts were flying by holding the back of the ship to push with all their might when the time came while Freya had prepared her most powerful magic not to attack but to push the ship along. When the two Divine Beasts heard my signal and Freya saw my attacks, they were able to further increase the speed of the ship in the gap we left while Marcos was doing the same by activating the ship''s own spells to increase the speed. As we passed through the gap that the two tornadoes left when they disappeared, I looked at the clouds where I could see two or three more tornadoes forming as they started to descend, luckily we passed with great speed and continued for a few seconds until it stopped. Sigh "This trip is really interesting..." (I) Chapter 493 Cap 491: Tasks During The Trip(Chapter Preview) As soon as we get out of that near-death situation, I look around still a little bit because I''m almost out of Mana and spirit energy. What I see are hundreds of tornadoes, but they were spread far apart for the most part, but I could see them moving slowly which made some collide with each other, at least that''s what I thought, I was worried that another situation like the one we just left was going to happen, so I ran to where Marcos was to talk to him. "Tell me we won''t have to do this again." (I) "..." (Marcos) "Wake up! We don''t have time for that right now." (I) When I arrived at the ship''s control room again, Marcos had his face in disbelief as he looked ahead, I think he was either surprised by our attacks or was surprised by the Dragon head that popped out of nowhere. "Don''t worry, it can be a little dangerous, but I have the confidence to navigate this ce, unlike before there''s a lot of space between one tornado and another which leaves me with options that I can use different from before where we were surrounded." (Frames) "Good thing, I don''t think I could make another attack like that." (I) After that I told La to keep an eye on the ship that was rocking a lot, she would be responsible for letting me know quickly if something happens, but if it''s something she can solve, I''ll leave it in Freya''s hands who will watch La. I went back to the Dungeon and went straight to the city where it''s still stuck mid-afternoon, I sat in the first restaurant here and ordered some food and alcohol. Soon Vanessaes over and sits down across from me, I tell the Hobgoblin waiter to bring double what I ordered now that I have someone along with me. "You look tired, did something happen on the ship? I heard someone brought urgent news and then you started running non-stop." (Vanessa) "Don''t worry, it was the storm and some tornadoes, it''s already taken care of." (I) "But you know I''m tired for other reasons too." (I) "It''s not my fault you let the work pile up." (Vanessa) "Why is this my job?" (I) "Because you are the King, I thought that was obvious, Father." (Vanessa) "But why do I have to be the King? Can''t I leave it to Ivan who was from a royal family or to you?" (I) "Almost everyone in this ce chose to follow you, don''t forget you epted that kind of responsibility." (Vanessa) "I epted to be the leader of a small vige, not the King of a small town." (I) "It''s toote now and you know it." (Vanessa) "But I just want to lie down and sleep for the rest of the day." (I) "Not yet, you have to decide what you are going to do with the ves we took from the pirates." (Vanessa) "Is the one I left with Erica and Lilith still alive?" (I) "I don''t know if his situation can be considered life." (Vanessa) After letting Lilith take a look at the ves only finding two who didn''t deserve help, obeying my orders Lilith used a curse that forces them to tell her the truth. For the lightest criminal who was just a serial killer, I threw him off the ship in the middle of the ocean with his arms and legs still attached, I wanted to make him suffer like this for a few hours before a monster found him, but unfortunately, he was devoured before he reached the water, I had thrown him away, but before he fell into the water a monster jumped out and swallowed him whole. The second was even worse, ording to Lilith the Aura of revenge aimed at him was second only to her ex-husband and the King of Makari I killed, that means a lot since those two did things my mind dare not imagine. To bepared to these two in such a disturbing way, this bastard was a real piece of trash in humanoid form. After he started telling his story I felt like throwing up for the first time in my life in this world. I won''t think about the things he did anymore, but the way he became a ve on this continent while still being a Demon was well deserved. From what he said, he had a year Lara take her partner from the criminal of the criminal organization they both had, but he was discovered and forced to be a ve, after which he was smuggled to that continent in hopes of dying in the worst possible way. I wasn''t going to let someone like him just die, so I''ll be his fate leaving it in Erica and Lilith''s hands. He was the test material for these two curses for days, I didn''t even dare go near the ce where they were, I know that when he has received the proper punishment Lilith will kill him, but I told them both to include H as well since he needs to train more of his Necromancy. After so many days this garbage Demon was still alive, I think Lilith still doesn''t think he''s suffered enough. I turn my eyes to Vanessa who was in front of me. "You still haven''t told me how the ves are doing." (I) "They are fine, I think they will adapt very well, they all already know how to speak themonnguage, most of them are old adventurers or families of Adventurers." (Vanessa) "Those who didn''t know themonnguage learned it from other ves, they were trying to escape, but their ns would never work." (Vanessa) "If you think they''re fine, then release them into town and see how they react to so many different races." (I) "Now if you''ll excuse me, I''m dead tired and I''m going to bed." (I) After talking to her I went straight to my bed without saying anything else, I didn''t even wait for the vomit or the alcoholic drink I ordered out of fear that she would get me more work if I was going to take more time with her. Chapter 494 Cap 492: Turbulent Journey(Chapter Preview) In the days that followed I had a lot to do, Ivan kept pulling me into administrative problems saying it was my responsibility. I didn''t want to solve so many things but Ivan kept saying it was better to do it now while there are still few people in town, the way he talks makes it seem like more people are going to join, this scares me as I don''t want more people to join. gather. Ivan said that we should at least organize city policies and some ground rules for everyone to live together. After what Ivan and I discussed for an entire afternoon, I ended upmitting to seriously thinking about things that can help the city sustain itself for a long time, for generations. I always forget that I am a Vampire now, at least I think I can still be considered a Vampire, that means my life expectancy is immortal, if nobody kills me I will never age or die. Because of this, I would like to think of policies that will not only allow these people who are living in the City of Shadows now but also allow future generations of descendants of these people to live in harmony. Ivan managed to convince me like this, he is not wrong in saying that it will be easier to do this now. I spent the next few days seriously thinking about this despite all the problems we were still encountering during our trip. After thinking so much about it, I came up with some rules that I would like to keep to promote thebat capability of the entire city, I also thought of rules that help in the administration of the city. Policies: 1. Morning training will continue, people from all over the city are encouraged to participate, but they are not obligated, this helps in the interaction between people and strengthens the city as a whole. 2. Hunting for sexual partners will also continue, in addition to serving as training to track, hunt, spy, and ambush, it is also useful for races to interact more, women are allowed to hunt while men must conquer their targets, this should solve many problems, but it also has rules for the types of targets allowed. 3. I made a mistake creating a family tree for all the townspeople starting from now on, the record will stay in the library. 4. I also decided to call out an Adventurer''s Guild, Trader''s Guild, Alchemist''s Guild, and Mage''s Guild to help everyone, but that will be on hold until I find out how I''m going to do it. 5. I also thought about registering for each person, registers where their jobs, ages, names, appearances, residence, and achievements will be registered to know more about each person, as people of this world don''t usually have a family name if it''s not a noble, this record and the family tree used the blood of each one that is unique. 6. There will also be a school that is already under construction where people will be able to learn Languages, Mathematics, Magic, and General Knowledge. 7. I have decided that the economy will fall if it is based only on global currencies that are epted all over the world. So far I''ve only thought of these things, some of which I''ve adapted from the politics of my old world, we can add more if neededter. I also put in somews about killing, stealing, or mistreating the people of the Shadow City, thesews are a kind of standard for any kind of society whether in my ancient world or this one, so I put them in from the beginning. Of course, I made themonnguage the default and mandatory for everyone to learn, this allows everyone to be able to socialize here and in any other city in the world. I presented everything I could think of to Ivan, Vanessa, Sapphire, and Nira to see if I forgot anything or make any suggestions, the opinion that was most important would be that of Ivan who was a Prince in the past and was already acimed exactly for his prowess in civil affairs. Nira and Ivan were happy with the things I decided, Ivan said that civil records and the family tree would be impossible to do normally, so only noble would go through this, but Vanessa said that my idea of ??using blood instead of a name family would be even better, she even said she could help with that. Everyone seemed to like what was proposed, so I left them talking about other things and ran away from the Dungeon and went fishing on the ship. But as soon as I leave the ship I see a wave of tens of meters falling on the ship, luckily the defenses were up, so there were no problems. I wanted to fish, but with a manager like that it''s difficult, while trying to think about what to do with my free time, I decided to go to the town where Nn ys his card games. I spent the rest of the day ying cards, but I only managed to win half the time, I thought Nn was cheating, but I didn''t see anything and I had no evidence I could only ept that it was my loss for more than one reason. ---------- Our next days of travel were long and unpleasant, at least for me as I wasn''t able to fish, see the starry sky, and had to fight an almost infinite number of monsters. I wish I had had a smooth trip across the ocean like I always saw in the movies, but the always bad weather and the constant onught of monsters made this a bumpy ride at best. The bad weather I talk about was always something I saw in different apocalyptic movies, every time I see these things I wonder how people manage to survive in such an aggressive and dangerous world, but then I remember that there is magic, levels, and abilities in this world that help people get strong enough to do so. The monsters that have been attacking us since we arrived in the open sea have been thousands of SS Grade or higher monsters, plus we have seen more Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters, luckily they seem to have a bit more intelligence and didn''t attack the ship on sighting me, Karina, Orion, Ragnar and Nix. From what Lilian told us, at this level of strength monsters, even the dumbest ones, start to develop some kind of intelligence, but that doesn''t mean their murderous instincts have diminished. These monsters are just choosing their prey not to run straight into enemies they are not able to defeat, they are just following their survival instincts. Chapter 495 Cap 493: Lilians Information(Chapter Preview) The trip was longer and more tiring than expected, there were such arge and varied number of strong monsters along the way that we had to take turns to continuously fight them, not to mention this damn apocalyptic weather that didn''t show sunlight once. When Marcos broke the news that we had reached the normal sea of ??the Dark Continent I almost burst into tears with happiness at finally having the opportunity to see the sky again. Now I was inside the dungeon at the mansion for a meeting with everyone in my group, Sapphire and Marcos. "If we''ve already reached the normal sea, then the weather will improve, right?" (I) "Yes, there should be no more tornadoes, tidal waves, and torrential rains, but..." (Marcos) "What''s up, Marcos?" (Irius) "I don''t know if I should say that, Dad." (Marcos) Marcos talks to Irius who was the one who turned him while looking at me strangely. "You can say what you want, you don''t have to be so reserved." (I) "My father is right, if he has something to say we will all listen." (Irius) "I just find it all very strange." (Marcos) "I think I already know where this is going." (Elsaris) "Unfortunately, so am I." (Vanessa) "That was obvious even before we started the trip, was I the only one who expected this to happen?" (Nix) "What are you talking about? Why are you looking at the adsim master?" (Jade) "..." (I) For some reason Elsaris, Vanessa, and Nix started looking at me, seeming to already know what Marcos is trying to say. "Can''t you see that your interruption is not letting Mr. Marcos finish talking?" (Freya) "..." (Vanessa/Elsaris/Nix) "You can go on, Mr. Marcos." (Freya) "Thanks, what I was going to say was that I''vee to the Dark Continent a few times and none of this has ever, I mean ''never'' happened to me." (Marcos) "The number of monsters that attacked us during the trip was more than abnormal, the weather also shouldn''t have been so hostile for so long, we couldn''t even see sunlight for days." (Marcos) "You have to understand that my luck is horrible, when you guys say things like "it can''t get any worse" or "that we can count on luck" around me, you are condemning everyone to the worst possible situation, you and Ivan raised these gs." (I) "I''m sorry to say this master, but if it was caused by your luck, then I can''t tell you how you''re still alive today." (Marcos) "With a lot of effort and good friends, why do you think I train so hard?" (I) "I''ve learned to always expect the worst possible situation, it has helped me stay alive, so I always choose to act after forming two or three ns for each situation." (I) "But I didn''t call you here to talk about this curse I call luck, I called you all to listen to what Lilian has to say about the Dark Continent, so if you have any questions you can ask her after she''s done." (I) "They''re all yours, Lilian." (I) "Thank you, Holy Son." (Lilian) "The Dark Continent is..." (Lilian) As Marcos sits down, Lilian gets up and starts talking, she briefly exins about the Dark Continent as a whole, then talks about local customs, and then starts answering questions. Elsaris asked a question that from her expression she already knew the answer to, she just wanted everyone to hear. Elsaris asked how about what happens when someone hurts a Demon''s pride, Lilian said that a duel to the death is the answer, that''s why a Demon''s pride is the most important to them, if it hurts a noble Demon then your pride may be worth more than your own life. After exining this she remembered to tell everyone not to offend anyone for no reason and if offended try not to hurt their pride, the problem is that she said that while she was looking at me. I''m the most discreet person and cause the least amount of fuss out of everyone here, after Freya of course. Everyone listened to Lilian''s exnation very carefully, I had already talked about these things with her before, so I kept quiet while the others cleared their doubts. In the Dark Continent, the situation is almostpletely reversed, Demons, Vampires, and Demis are normal to be seen on the street, people are not judged by their appearance either, that''s because in this continent appearance is often deceiving. People are judged by their actions, looking pretty here will only get you in trouble, that means Freya and I are going to wear masks. Another thing that became very clear to me was that we can''t leave a normal us walking around here, but it seems that Nira can walk peacefully if Yomi is perched on her shoulder. It looks like Nira won''t be treated as a human because of her Familiar, she''ll be treated the same way as the Necromancers as if she were a Demi. Lilian also advises that we could use more Demons to work on the ship, so I left that up to Marcos as I made him captain. Another thing that Lilian said that Marcos confirmed was that the route we are taking to reach the Dark Continent will pass through the smallest part of the normal sea on that continent, thanks to that it will only take us three days to reach the closest port. I warned Rakan to take care of the humans inside the Dungeon as I will not let any Humans out of the Dungeon while on this continent, with the exception of Nira. Another thing Lilian said that made Ivan very happy was that the undead with a mind of their own can walk the streets normally, even if they are a little rare, they are not feared or hunted here. But she said that almost 90% of this Undead are servants of Necromancers who were responsible for reviving as Undead, the other 10% are considered very special for being like Ivan, keeping his mind even after death just relying on his own willpower. ording to Lilian, Ivan will be respected just for being himself, she also said to be careful when we make any deals here, for a Demon the deals are a demonstration of their pride as a race, this is imprinted on their minds and souls. But she also says that that''s why you have to be sure before making a deal, that''s because there may be some loopholes, but who will deal with these agreements if we make any will be Ivan and Nira, I don''t think I''m fit for that. ---------- As the two of them passed, we were finally a few hours away from reaching the nearest port that appears to be the capital of a small Kingdom ording to Lilian. Chapter 496 Cap 494: Flames On The Horizon(Chapter Preview) Due to the speed of our ship, which was much higher in the calm waters of a normal sea, Marcos said that it would only take a few days to reach the port of the nearest city. We all talked and decided to head to the Guilds as soon as we get to town so we''ll get some basic general knowledge. From the books I read and from what Vanessa and Nix had already told me, I knew that there were Guilds on all continents, besides that Guilds follow their own global rules, because of that the person''s race or identity doesn''t matter, the Guild he only needs to know that he is not a criminal and that he has real ability. One thing that Marcos and Lilian said about our first destination on this continent was that it was a ce heavily controlled by criminals. This is because this port was used a lot for trade deals with the Morror Continent, often illegal trade which was why Marcos hade here several times before. p I had time to talk to them because I left Freya in charge of the ship as from now on only monsters with SS Grade strength or less will spawn, and they won''t spawn as often or with the same numbers. Freya can take care of enemies like this with her bow and arrow as she quickly stays away. With that time passed and we were getting closer, we would have arrived faster if it wasn''t for the pirate ship we found on the way, they were very weak, so we left it to Lyra, Jana, and Samira to take care of them, they were just a few pirate boats. Just as I imagined it was a quick job for them, but at least it still serves as an experience for them, but even though it was an easy job for them, Ivan was still paying close attention to his daughter. Even if they were pirate ships I nned to let them go, but they must have grown weary due to the size of my big ship, but that was foolish since they didn''t stop to consider the strength of the people on the ship. Killing these idiots was quick, but we still had things to do like stealing their boats, I asked La to use her space magic to guard one boat at a time before taking it to the Dungeon to leave it there while I went back to get the others. Everything was going well, I was finally able to go fishing again with my friends and enjoy the starry night sky. I thought everything was going well, after what we passed on the way here some SS Grade monsters and pirates were nothing to worry about or consider. But by the time we were a few hours from reaching the harbor, it was just dark and I could have sworn I saw a burst of fire on the horizon from a direction where none of the three Suns passed. When we were a little closer I could see the city skyline from afar, but what caught my attention were the orange and red colors I could seeing from the city skyline in the distance. At first, I didn''t think of anything, but the closer we got as time went on, the easier it became to see that those orange and red lights were caused by the fire. The city is on fire, I didn''t understand the reason for this, and I sent La to fly over the city without attracting attention while I shared her vision. With La''s speed she quickly arrived in the city, so using her eyes I could see a half-destroyed city, people screaming and blood. Those who were fighting were soldiers wearing very simr armor all over the city, the fire seems to have been mainly caused by mages who were still fighting casting spells at each other, one was a bald red skinned Demon and the other was a red rune shining all over the body. From what little I''m observing they seem to be around Grade SSS, but what impressed me was the way the two fought using only magic, they didn''t approach each other, it looks like a fight between standard mages that I''ve seen in several games on my old world. Come to think of it, the only Mage I fought was Farus, even King Makari was a magic swordsman, for some reason I had an image in my head that the Mages of this world also fought hand to hand, but that''s wrong, I have to talk to Rakanter to learn more about how the Mages fight. But the important thing is what is happening here, what surprised me is that the citizens are mostly hiding, I can see several boats that have left the harbor and remain close by as if they were waiting for this battle to end. When La leaves town on the other side of town I see that there are many people waiting for a little way away, I see the children gathered in a ce with a barrier around them, but as I am only using La''s senses I am not able to tell what kind of barrier. I also see old people and a lot of women, the men seem to be sharing around along with some women, I see some Fairies around, they seem to be on patrol, I hadn''t noticed them until now, but I think I was paying more attention in the city destroyed and in battles. I told La to go back to the ship, the other Fairies didn''t notice her because she was hiding using her space element, but I can feel that she wants to participate in the battle and that''s not going to happen. I make her go back to the ship and then I go look for Orion who was training his Aura with Ragnar inside the Dungeon, I tell him to put on his monster cub form and I put him on my shoulder to help me hide my Aura in ways which I am not able to do yet. There are Fairies in this town and I don''t want them toe after me because they feel something in my Aura or presence that attracts them. After that, I go after Lilian to ask what is happening, as shees from this continent and has already said she knows this city, maybe she knows what is happening here. But I must say this is a bad time to arrive, how unlucky do I have to be to arrive in the middle of a battle of this size when it''s our first time on this continent? Chapter 497 Cap 495: Civil War(Chapter Preview) I had to go to the Temple in the City of Shadows to find Lilian who was praying in front of an empty plinth with the name of the Blood Goddess Selene written on it. I waited a few minutes until she finished praying to talk to her, then we walked to a meeting room that is here in the temple. "What do you wish, Holy Son?" (Lilian) "For starters, would you please stop calling me Holy Son? Call me Zenos or master like the others, anything would be less shameful." (I) "There is no shame in being the youngest Son of the Great Goddess Selene, besides I don''t know if I can stop addressing you as I have, it''s an almost automatic reflex." (Lilian) Sigh "..." (I) "Master, I don''t think you came to Lilian because of this, right?" (Orion) "Considering our current situation, I think I should cut to the chase." (I) "The port city a little further ahead is on fire, I used La to see what was happening and it looked like a battle was going on all over town." (I) "That was fast, I knew it wouldn''tst, but it was still a lot faster than I expected." (Lilian) "Did you know this was going to happen?" (I) "The Dark Continent is not a very safe ce, especially for people of weak will, the lesser Realms are always in the hands of greedy people with no true ability." (Lilian) "Even if there are suitable people to rule, if you are not capable enough, you will just be another dead King in history." (Lilian) "This port city is the only city in your Kingdom, in thest 100 years this Kingdom must have changed Kings dozens of times by my count, but the current King must have been very bad since he didn''t stay on the throne even for 1 year." (Lilian) "You mean this is a coup d''etat to steal the throne?" (I) "I suppose so." (Lilian) "Did you see if they were people in the same armor fighting each other?" (Lilian) "Yea." (I) "That means it''s definitely a civil war for the throne." (Lilian) I couldn''t believe what I was hearing, she would normally give it away about something like this. Erica has told me before that on the Morror Continent the small Kingdoms often get into wars, is this an inquiry that happens there too? Now that I think about it, this exins why there were no civilians in the city, it also exins how they managed to evacuate the city to a safe ce, they are already used to these things and are prepared to protect themselves if necessary. "That exins the civilians I saw." (I) "Did you see people protecting themselves?" (Lilian) "If I''m not mistaken, it must be in a clearing near the city gates, there are also boats in the harbor that must be on the outskirts seeing everything from a safe distance." (Lilian) "Exactly." (I) "You don''t have to worry, we''ll just have to wait for the battle to end, it should take another 3 or 4 days." (Lilian) "Wouldn''t it be better to go to a safer harbor?" (I) "Yes, but it would take more than a week to get to another one, that would be the best ce for us to go, actually this could be a great opportunity." (Lilian) "Like this?" (I) "Afterwards they will be short of goods like weapons, potions, food, etc." (Lilian) "So first-timers will make a high profit selling everything at double the price, plus the losers'' belongings will be confiscated and can be sold as well." (Lilian) "They will need money quickly to recover and strengthen before another Kingdom attacks or another greedy people try to take the throne." (Lilian) "I''m going to talk to Nira and Ivan about it, plus I''m going to ask Anton and Lyra to start making things that we''re going to sell." (I) "Didn''t you say we had too much money?" (Orion) "I do, but if we have an opportunity, then it would be a waste not to take it." (I) After talking to Lilian I went to talk to the others about it, Nira ran to Lilian to ask about things like market prices on that continent to have a basis for thinking about the prices I would put on the products we are thinking about of selling. Lyra started the potions factory with the help of her two assistants and the other employees she hired, Anton was happy to hear that there is a ce to sell the weapons and armor his employees have been making, it looks like he already had thousands of weapons in stock in storage items. It seems like Anton has been leaving the normal weapons to others to do and has been focusing only on special weapons. ----------- After we got close to the harbor we stopped the ship and waited like many other boats, I realized we were attracting attention but kept my mask in ce. Lilian came to me to talk to me. "Holy Son, I know you''re worried that your appearance or that of others will draw unwanted attention, which can cause some problems." (Lilian) But on this continent, sincerity has great value, that''s because each person''s actions and words say a lot about their pride." (Lilian) "Hiding your appearance will make a bad first impression on people." (Lilian) "So you think showing our faces is going to be less trouble than wearing masks?" (I) "Yea." (Lilian) I reflect on what Lilian said, but I decide to follow her advice, that''s because she knows this continent better than I do, she knows what she''s talking about there. I take off my mask and call the Fairies through the portal in my shadow and tell them to warn others not to wear masks. As our trip was over I decided to stop wasting my time fishing and went back to training, there are many elements that I still don''t know how to control, besides I have a lot to study about magic and spiritual runes. I know I have a lot to do, but I also can''t forget about mybat training in the morning. With my training routine back on track, I still had other things about the City of Shadows to take care of, but for that, I decided to assign some people to government jobs. I put Ivan as my advisor, I put Freya as my secretary, and I put Elsaris in charge of intelligence, in other words, espionage. Now, all we have to do is wait a few days until this battle is over and enter the city to solve what we want before we start our journey through this new continent. Chapter 498 Cap 496: Dear Niece(Chapter Preview) Pov Demon Queen: It''s been a few months since my aunt left this continent, I was a little worried as I hadn''t heard from her for a long time, she hadn''t reported on the agreed date. I only calmed down when one of her former students brought me a message that came through the Assassin''s Guild. When I read the message I realized that my brother was the leader of the extremists, it also seems that my aunt found out about the extremists'' whole n. What worries me is the group that my aunt is describing as an unknown who fought the extremists, she says in the message that she even defeated them all, this without rming the people of the Morror Continent too much about what was happening. But one thing caught my attention, my aunt didn''t say anything about this group that destroyed the extremists, but she told me details of the extremists, besides she doesn''t describe anything about the unknown group, I don''t know their numbers, races, powers, appearances or if they have any name, I don''t know anything about them. "(She knows who they are, but she doesn''t want to reveal the information.)" (I) At the end of the message, she said that she will be traveling for a while and says that she has found a ce to stay. I try to reread the whole letter, but it doesn''t have any code that we usually use, but it still has something weird. From all I know about her, I can assume she is indirectly indicating that she knows about this mysterious group and doesn''t intend to give me that information, meaning they are not a threat to the empire. For her tough, it sure means that the ce she chose to stay must be with this mysterious group. I get up from the throne and go to the window where I jump out and spread my wings to glide to the gardens, I do this to think better. "(The way she seems to want to protect this group worries me, my aunt has always been the most loyal to the ck Empire, but even then for the first time she refuses to share their background.)" (I) "(If I''m guessing correctly and she''s with this group, then that''s even weirder, the level of trust she''s showing this mysterious group is abnormal.)" (I) "(As far as I know my aunt is only loyal at this level to the empire and its Religion, this could mean that this group may be rted to the Blood Religion, could it be that she met with people from the Vampire faction who remain neutral ?)" (I) "(That would be usible, they could send a group to exterminate the extremist Vampires and everyone else.)" (I) Sigh I look at the nts in the garden, I would like to see my aunt before I leave, apart from my parents, she has always been the person I trust the most, I nned to bring her with me when I left, so I was going to fire her now, as thisst mission of hers took a lot longer than expected, I was ready to fire her and rece her with one of her students, but now I can''t even get in touch with her. "(What am I going to do now?)" (I) "My Queen, the Poison Forest Elves have sent a representative who wishes to speak with you, what should I say to him?" "Say I''m on my way." (I) "Yes, mydy." After the servant leaves, I look at the leaves in the garden as I remember the many times I have encountered these Elves who have been making very suspicious moves. They have been sending Elves all over the Dark Continent and even other continents as if they were looking for something, but they don''t say what they were nning, but they never do. "Let''s find out what he wants." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: The battles in the city took until after dawn, I took advantage of La''s eyes to follow the progress of the battle, meanwhile, I realized that this city didn''t have a castle. When I went to talk to Lilian to find out the reason why this city, which was the only one in this Kingdom, didn''t have a castle, she said that it was because she was looking in the wrong ce. Lilian exined to me that the castle is located behind the small mountain a little further away from the city, she said that this was to protect itself from attacks by boats or monstersing from the sea. When I sent La in the direction Lilian warned the castle was I could see that another battle was taking ce there, the castle seemed to have little damage for the number of explosions I was hearing, maybe it is fortified with magic. I sent La back because I wasn''t interested in the oue of this civil war, the only thing I cared about was it ending soon so I could enter the city. I still can''t believe my luck to arrive in the middle of a civil war, but as the other option of traveling to another port would only take even longer, all I can do is wait a few days. ---------- Just like Lilian had said, we were quiet on the ship for the next three days, even though the civil war was over, it looks like they still wanted some time to regroup before starting to let people back in. First, they let the poption back in, after that they waited 1 day before letting the boats and ships start disembarking at the port, but that was only for those who lived in the city. Then they let those who were just passing through the city in and then those who were unknown like us. When we were finally allowed to dock at the port, I could feel a lot of suspicious eyes on us, many of those eyes came from the soldiers, but I also felt a pair of eyes hiding somewhere. When we got off the ship we were directed to a room where we had to present some sort of identification, I used my Adventurer''s Guild card and Ivan''s Trader''s Guild card. After that, we had to answer some questions while tempting us for lies. They asked questions such as whether we intended to harm this Kingdom or this city, how long we are going to stay, the reason for being in this city, and what we thought of the new government. It was easy for us to pass these questions as I don''t care about this city or its government, and don''t have anything against them either, I also said that we were just passing through and wanted to sell some goods here. We were given permission to stay and do business, we were also told to look for a representative of the new government to discuss the trade of some items. Chapter 499 Cap 497: Tired Tradesman(Chapter Preview) The city was kind of destroyed, I watched the residents rebuild their houses and shops as I walked down the street, I must say I found it a little interesting to see the different types of Demons. Some Demons had wings, others didn''t, they had different eye and hair colors, different eye iris shapes, some had tails, and each one''s skin color was also different, but what they all had inmon was the horns, even That horns have different shapes, colors, and sizes doesn''t change the fact that everyone has horns. It was interesting to see everyone interacting in such a normal way, they don''t look anything like the Demons from the myths, legends, and games of my ancient world. They look just like another race like any other I''vee across so far. "This is the first time I''ve seen Demons, they look different than what I''ve heard." (Karina) "Let me guess, you thought they were all beings with murderous and cruel intentions?" (Lilian) "They''ve always been portrayed like that to me, I knew they were exaggerating, but now that I see them up close they look just like Humans or Beastmen." (Karina) "You must not fully believe other people''s judgments, you must know both sides before having a clear view of the situation." (I) "But that''s also normal here, Demons hear simr things about Humans." (Lilian) "The dispute of the two continents is old, old prejudices are hard to forget." (I) "I''ve never been prejudiced against Demons, but I must say that I may have been a little influenced by the things I grew up listening to." (Karina) I left the unloading of goods in the hands of Ivan and Nira, the Ghouls are helping them along with the Ogres. While they took care of the things we are going to sell, I''m going to see the merchant of this new government, if what Lilian said is true then I can ess a lot of hard to find items, I''m bringing Lilian, Erica, Karina, Irius and Irina with me. As none of us are Humans, we are able to walk peacefully around the city this must be the first time Erica walks on the street without hiding her Demon appearance. As we were walking through the city I saw amotion in what looked like a square, people were gathering to hear some kind of announcement. Even without approaching us, I could hear everything that was being announced, it was a representative of the new ruler who seems to be the wife of the previous King, in addition, the person making the announcement was the Runic Mage that I saw fighting a few days ago, but this time the Runes from his body were hidden without glowing because he wasn''t using magic. I heard a bit of the announcement, but it was just various reasons why the coup d''¨¦tat had to be done and crimes that the previous King was said to bemitting. I think it''s easy to say that a Lessamitted crimes when she''s dead, they can say all they want without worrying, but I''m not going to get involved, each with their problems. I walk back to the Commerce Guild ce that is close by, when we enter I go to the counter and show my Commerce Guild card and my Adventurers Guild card, I think this is the first time I use this card of the Commerce Guild. I tell the receptionist why we''re there and he takes us to a room where there was a makeshift office where a chocte-skinned woman with beautiful brown hair who also has a single gray horn in the back was tending to dozens of piles of stacked paper, there was also a blue-skinned Demon with a tail who was standing to the side arranging the papers in different piles and a Werewolf race woman helping to review the paperwork. When we entered it looked like the three of them hadn''t noticed our presence, I could feel the tiredness in their Auras seeing the dark circles under the eyes of the two Demons, but even thinking that the Wolf woman looked exhausted I can''t be sure since I can''t see dark circles under their eyes at all this fur. The receptionist had to knock on the door that was already open to draw attention to us, after they noticed our presence the receptionist falls away closing the doors behind him. "Good morning, I assume you are the merchant in charge of the government of this ce, correct?" (I) "Exactly, my name is Eleanor, these are my assistants, please follow me." (Eleanor) We follow Eleanor to the other side of the room where a small conference table is set up, she waves for us to sit opposite her. She seems to want her assistants to continue the work while she talks to us. "My name is Zenos, from your attitude I assume you already know why we''re here." (I) "Nice to meet you, lord Zenos, isn''t it whenever I see a Vampire looking so young, can I assume it''s a noble Patriarch?" (Eleanor) "A Patriarch yes, about nobility no, I''m just someone who likes to travel." (I) "This is already the 8th time I have taken on this role, I just hope that the current ruler can stay at least 100 years, this would be the first time in the history of this Kingdom." (Eleanor) I can feel the discontent and sarcasm in her voice, from what I can see she is tired of these situations and at the same time it demonstrates herpetence for always being assigned to this type of work, in addition, she demonstrates amitment to her work by the tiredness in her expression and still be working. "I imagine you came to buy the confiscated items or to sell something directly to the new government, right?" (Eleanor) "I''m just here to buy today, I''d like to see if there''s anything that catches my eye." (I) "Here is the list, it has the description, quantity, and price of the items being sold, the Commerce Guild has already rated all the items as genuine, there are also no illegal or restricted products on the list." (Eleanor) Eleanor pulls me a reading crystal and a storage crystal which she starts to use before handing me a well-described list of items with values. During our short conversation, she is being very objective as if she wants to get her work done and I''m getting in the way. Chapter 500 Cap 498: Trading With Eleanor(Chapter Preview) When I took the list from Eleanor''s hand and started looking through it, I was surprised by the sheer number of things on the list. There were paintings, furniture, cutlery, swords, and ceremonial armor that only had one appearance, books of all kinds both original and copies, maps, various types of normal and rare metals, ves, etc. It had many different types of stuff, and the prices on the sides seemed low, at least for items I knew the value of like metals. But what caught my attention were therge amounts of sea monster blood, all of the Lower Catastrophe Grade at least, one of them was written as unidentified, in fact, there were several items that were marked "unidentified" in their descriptions. I went through the entire list which took about twenty minutes before sending all this information to Kira who is next to Nira to see if she wants anything. After that I pass the reading crystal for Karina, Erica and Irina to see, from my experience I got from the city of Valen, women like to shop, besides I like to see everyone happy and money is not a problem for me. Eleanor didn''t sit around waiting all this time, she signaled to her assistants and the werewolf race woman brought a stack of dozens of papers for Eleanor to sign while she waited for us to finish checking the list. After another 30 minutes had passed the girls had just looked through the list and even Irius was able to see some things, they wrote some things down on a list at the same time I was writing a list that Kira was passing me that belonged to Nira. I also wrote down what I wanted to buy and startedpiling the lists all together into a single list. What I ordered was half of the dining items and furniture that were nice but without unnecessary exaggeration, some statues of mythical monsters, Heroes of the past or Gods, all the original books, all the books that ording to Nira we still didn''t have in the Dungeon, all base and rare metals, all alchemy materials, all reading and storage crystals, all maps, all storage items, and weapons and armor that have any magic or ability. I also had a list of ves that I decided to take with me after seeing their descriptions. All this would make an astronomical sum of money that made up more than 65% of the list, what''s left are useless things that have no practical use or that just look exaggerated. I didn''t want to take the statues, but it seems that Leonardo has been bothering Nira with these kinds of things to decorate the city, what we don''t use we can sellter or give to someone who wants. When I handed the list to Eleanor I could see her eyes open before she controlled her expression and went back to looking at me more seriously, I felt that this time she was sizing me up trying to understand my identity. "This turns out to be arge sum of money, but I can''t hold these items for you just with the promise that you''lle back after you take the money." (Eleanor) "I can bring the money over tonight if you want." (I) "..." (Eleanor) "I will prepare the items for you..." (Eleanor) "Not so fast, I think I deserve a discount for buying so many things, right?" (I) "The values ??are well defined in the list you saw, plus you must have noticed that they are all below market price." (Eleanor) "I realized, I also know that this is to inject a little more money into the economy of this Kingdom that has just suffered a lot from recent events, plus we both know it can take weeks or months for you to sell all the things on my list. " (I) "Some of these things you may not even be able to sell, we both know that the values ??on the list are just references to start a negotiation." (I) "..." (Eleanor) I could see an amused glint in Eleanor''s eyes as she started looking at my list again, I''m sure she can do this math quickly, I''ve already calcted the amount I would pay for all of this by following the prices listed on the list she gave me, it would be a value of 179,336 crystal coins, an astronomical value even for a mid-level kingdom, this equates to almost half of all my current fortune, so I will do my best to lower the value to lessen my losses. "I am willing to offer 10% off the total price, I only do this because of the quantity you are buying." (Eleanor) "I don''t like the sound of that, how about 40%, we both know that amount will be enough to put the Kingdom on the hook in the short term." (I) "This is not happening, you must remember that the items are already below market value." (Eleanor) "We are negotiating, give me a better offer, because 10% is a no." (I) "..." (Eleanor) I can see the gleam in her eyes as she tries to analyze me, but it won''t work, these things aren''t that important to me, I mean it when I say I can just walk away. I don''t show anything in my expression, she also won''t be able to feel anything for my Aura being hidden by Orion. She takes a few seconds with her eyes closed looking like she''s making a very important decision before opening her eyes and saying like she''s giving up on something important. "Alright, 20% off is the best I can do, are you happy now?" (Eleanor) "Neither me nor you, 30% off, how about that?" (I) "It will be easier for you to enve me and sell me to a brothel than for me to ept this robbery in broad daylight." (Eleanor) "I pay the full amount in global currencies, we can even sign a legitimate contract as proof that they''re not lying to each other, how about that?" (I) "Even in those terms 30% is still a lot, even if the Kingdom needs money right now, it''s not that desperate." (Eleanor) "I''m a flexible person, so I''ll drop it down to 29%, but you don''t have to thank me." (I) "You still call that being flexible? That''s the flexibility of a metal tower." (Eleanor) "I work with values, introduce me to your maximum and we can continue from there, what do you think?" (I) "This is my final proposal 25% off, the value would be 134,502 crystal coins." (Eleanor) "I will not decrease any more bronze coins in value." (Eleanor) "Very well, I ept this amount, we have a deal." (I) Chapter 501 Cap 499: Lilians Family(Chapter Preview) We left the Trading Guild after they prepared a contract that I read before signing with Eleanor, so the contract went through the same ritual of being handed over to the God of Commerce so that it cannot be broken, each of us was left with a copy of the contract. Eleanor said that she needs some time to gather everything, but that she could finish everything for me to pick up tomorrow afternoon, I said that she can meet me at the port and told me what my ship was. The things I''m buying are going to be taken away from the storage items I''m buying which will make it easier to transport, Eleanor will be there in person for delivery and to collect payment. I am now walking around the city to try to get an idea of ??what the city looked like before it was destroyed, I wanted to get a feel for the local culture and architecture. There are many food stalls scattered around here, and all are full of people eating happily, we passed by some, and most of the food was good, but some were almost inedible, but the price of these was half of what was tasty. What surprised me is when we were walking around the city was seeing the speed with which they were clearing the rubble, most of the cleaning had already been done by the ce we passed earlier in the space of a few hours. In addition, I saw many earth mages rebuilding streets and simple buildings, they were also destroying buildings that were so damaged that they could not be repaired so it would be easier to build a new one. Sometimes I forget that this is a magical world, people in this world have better ways of doing things than people in my world, things like rebuilding a city that could take years in my world can take months in this world. I look around paying more attention to using magic to close small holes, as spells in this world aren''t just for fighting, maybe I should learn more about other fields of magic besidesbat. With that kind of thinking, we went back to the ship in port, but Lilian asked permission to go and contact one of her former students who is a spy she noticed was in town, I allow it since I know I can trust her. ---------- Pov Lilian: The Holy Son has shown more and more confidence in me, it seems that my efforts in recent months are paying off. Priestess Vanessa said that if I continue like this she can ept me as her daughter, and it would be a great honor for me to be part of the lineage of the Holy Son. I must demonstrate more of my abilities in serving the Blood Temple and the Holy Son to show that I am worthy of her favor. Today I noticed my student watching us while we were talking to the local government trader, only one of my students would be able to do this, it must be horn 3. I don''t know their real names and I''ve never tried to find out, they don''t know each other''s names either, all I know is that the Empire brought them to me because they have the potential for this kind of spy work. After I''m separated from the Holy Son, I head straight for the spot where I imagine him to be, the tower of the old shop responsible for most of the city''s ve sales. I pass by the window of the tower where the core of the istion magic of this building was, I see that someone has partially reactivated that magic to cover only this tower. "You always choose high points for your unique skill to have better effectiveness, this tower gives a very good vantage point for various ces of interest." (I) "Leader, I''m d to sail again." (Horn 3) Horn 3es out of the shadows where I was looking and kneels in front of me, he is a dark blue Demon with big horns following the contour of his head holding his long gray hair back, he looks like someone of 40 Human years which shows he''s doing pretty well for a 226 year old still keeping up the training the way his muscles are so big. "How many times do I have to tell you to stop overdoing it with physical training, look at the size of those muscles." (I) "That''spletely disposable for our kind of work." (I) "I''m d for yourpliment, these beauties have been hard to keep up at my age." (Horn 3) "That wasn''t apliment." (I) Sigh This idiot has always had an obsession with muscle, no wonder he married an Orc Adventurer woman who is even more muscr than he is. "I''m not going to ask about your mission as I''m not your leader anymore, I just wanted to know how you and the others did." (I) Horn 3 stands up with a kind smile on his face, he''s a whole head taller than I am, but his kind expression never really suited this kind of work. "Everyone is fine, but the big sister is really sad that you didn''t say goodbye in person, she''ll probably look for you when she knows you''re around." (Horn 3) "You still call her big sister as usual." (I) "We are all brothers, we grew up together, trained together, and worked together since childhood." (Horn 3) "We may not share the same lineage, but we are all brothers, I''m just the only one who has the courage to say it in front of other people, others only talk about it when we''re alone." (Horn 3) "Now that you''re no longer our leader I can tell you how we''ve all been calling you behind your back all this time." (Horn 3) Horn 3 starts crying and gives me a big hug as he talks. Tears "You raised us, educated us, trained us, and took care of us when we were injured or sick." (Horn 3) "Whenever we needed you to be there for all of us, even when one of us was captured and orders were to abandon, I saw you storm an entire fortress with hundreds of enemies to rescue one of us without hesitation." (Horn 3) Tears "I speak for everyone when I say that you have always been and always will be our mother..." (Horn 3) "..." (I) Tears I already knew that, I always knew that, these kids were never able to hide anything from me, they were always more to me than just students, but in this kind of work I couldn''t let that kind of rtionship be shown to everyone. I couldn''t let the empire see that I cared so much about them or they''d think my judgment waspromised, I couldn''t leave them in the hands of anyone other than me. Tears I hugged Horn 3 as tightly as I could, I have nothing to say but I don''t need to say anything in this situation, he knows what I''m thinking, I don''t think I''ve ever been able to hide how I feel from them. "We all prepared for years by training other units to rece us, so we waited for the moment when you finally agreed to retire or were forced to leave." (Horn 3) "We''re all carrying out ourst orders before resigning to go after you." (Horn 3) "Those of us with family like me, we have everything ready to leave, my mission is over in a few weeks when this government consolidates, after that, I can finally stand by your side." (Horn 3) Tears "But the empire..." (I) "Don''t worry, we''ve taken care of everything, we have people to rece us and we''re in a period of peace." (Horn 3) "After I''m done here I''ll let the others know and find you, Mom." (Horn 3) After that we spent a few hours talking, this was one of the most exciting days of my life. Chapter 502 Cap 500: Travel Route Planning(Chapter Preview) When we got back to the ship Ivan wasn''t here anymore, for some reason I couldn''t find Vanessa anywhere either, Nira told me that she went out to do something but took H with her so I think everything will be fine. I join Nira to talk about the deal I made today with government trader Eleanor. I told Nira everything and even gave her a copy of the contract where the list of items purchased was along with the total amount epted by both parties in the deal. "You were a very good master, but you could have reached an even lower value, maybe even 32% or 31% if you had pointed out are war loot, but even so, the value is very good." (Nira) "War looting has a lower heat?" (I) "Yes, mainly because there was no expense to purchase the item, they received these things as a bonus that they can turn into quick cash by selling directly like this." (Nira) "The only thing I don''t understand is why not sell directly to the Trading Guild?" (I) "Because the value will be even lower, making direct deals is always more profitable than selling to the Guild that will resell to another merchant." (Nira) "If they sold to the Trading Guild the price would have gone up to 50%." (Nira) "Damn! If I''d known that I''m sure I could have put her up to 40%." (I) "I find this difficult, you should not underestimate a true master trader, always be wary of their words and expressions as they can be used to manipte you into believing certain things to set a price they deem eptable." (Nira) "But the price is still very good, apart from the decoration items, the other items are not very important, but they will still be useful." (Nira) "How was the sale of the things we brought in?" (I) "I managed to sell it all for a decent price, but it only made 1/4 of what you spent, master." (Nira) "Weapons and armor were sold at triple the price, in addition, potions were sold at double the price and other items such as monster materials were sold at the market price." (Nira) "Well done." (I) After talking about the trade we did today, I tell Nira to ask Lilian to meet me at the Dungeon when she arrives, then heads back to the mansion since there''s not much to do in a ruined city. ---------- Pov Vanessa: I know there are a lot of Vampires that live on this continent, but I''ve never been here before, so I''m walking down the street looking to see if I can find the Vampire poption of this town. H came to keep mepany, with her appearance it must be easy to mistake her for the Demon race. As I walk through the streets I notice that the Vampire poption of this town is almost non-existent, but there are a few Dhampiros scattered around. I focus my Aura in my eyes as Ragnar taught me, so I can better perceive some things without having to spread my Aura all over the area. With that, I can at least see people''s Auras and see if there are any Goddess Selene believers in this town, but I''m just disappointed since there don''t seem to be any. "Something wrong?" (H) "I expected to find some Goddess believers in this town, but there don''t seem to be any." (I) "Why are you looking for them here?" (H) "I am a Priestess, as such I must lend a hand to help all who kneel before the Blood Goddess." (I) "If I''m not mistaken, the Vampires of this continent are not on good terms with the faction they are a part of." (H) "Mostly yes, but not all, you will learn over time that not all believers in the Blood Goddess are Vampires, there are people of all races." (I) As I was talking to H on the way back to the ship, I noticed murderous intent targeting me briefly, but when I looked there was nothing else. ---------- Pov Zenos: During the night Lilian came back looking the same as always, bad I could feel a disturbance in her Aura, but I didn''t know what it was, the best judgment I could make was to see the gleam of happiness in her eyes, something very happy must have been happened to her, I just don''t know what caused it. I take Lilian to a building in the City of Shadows that will be used as a government building where the people who will run the city will be, I go straight to an empty meeting room where there is a big table where I open a map of the Dark Continent. This map has almost no markings that exin about the Dark Continent, even the geography of the terrain has almost no descriptions, but it should be enough for Lilian and me to discuss the route we are going to use to travel this continent. "Where do you want to go, Holy Son?" (Lilian) "Our ultimate goal is the Poisonous Forest, the Elf vige we have to go to is there." (I) "We can go to the city closest to the Forest, there are Elves there who serve as liaisons with those in the vige, we should get a pass easily." (Lilian) "No need, finding the vige will not be a problem for me and Freya, it will also be easy for us to enter the vige." (I) "I''m going to avoid this city since I know there will be a lot of eyes there." (I) "So you want to head straight for the Poisonous Forest?" (Lilian) "Of course not, my n is to tour all the way there, plus I n to make some detours if I need to visit beautiful or interesting ces." (I) "If there''s something in one of those categories along the way, I''d be happy to take the advice of a resident of this continent like you." (I) "I think we can make some stops at these three points, there are two cities that are very interesting and a small Vampire city that was founded just a few centuries ago that is beautiful." (Lilian) ? "We can also pass through here, this is an abandonednd controlled by the undead, in the center of thisnd is an ancient ruined capital that has be a ghost town, there are several dungeons throughout the terrain being the most dangerous within the city. " (Lilian) "Why are you pointing out a ce that clearly looks dangerous?" (I) "Because it''s a very mysterious ce, full of monsters that are usually hard to kill and at the same time have a mysterious beauty." (Lilian) "..." (I) "(Is entering a ghost town the same as entering a ghost house?)" (I) Chapter 503 Cap 501: Surprise When Leaving The City(Chapter Preview) The next day I spent my time sleeping on the deck with a beach chair I asked them to build for me. I wanted to rx a little since I had nothing to do in this ruined city, from the carefree behavior of the poption of this city I could tell that this is not the first or second time this has happened, so they don''t need help. I waited until mid-afternoon when Eleanor personally came to finalize the deal, I asked her to board the ship and took her to a room where Nira was working with Yomi lying on the table. When we entered the room Eleanor stared at Yomi and I could feel the fear in her Aura since I''m next to her, Yomi apparently felt it too since she raises her head and looks at her until Nira''s hand caresses her body making him go back to sleep. "I didn''t know we had a visitor, master." (Nira) "This is Eleanor I made a business deal with yesterday, she''s here to finalize that deal." (I) "Nice to meet you, my name is Eleanor." (Eleanor) "The pleasure is all mine, you can call me Nira." (Nira) I tell Eleanor to hand over the items to Nira who takes the storage items and the contract where the items are described and goes to another room to check while I hand a storage item with the money to Eleanor who also checks the value. After about 30 minutes Niraes back saying that all the articles are present in the conditions described. Soon after I escort Eleanor off the Ship, then we call everyone outside back onto the ship before departing this town. After a day of following the ship along the coast of the maind I stop, I just did it so as not to show that we are changing vehicles. I guard the now empty ship, then pull the carriage down the nearby road that I already knew was here. Everyone went back inside the Dungeon before we closed the gate and guarded the ship, so We followed the road, who was driving the carriage was a Ghoul, there will be three shift changes a day for those who are driving the carriage. That''s how we made our way along the route I''d decided with Lilian, at least that''s how it should have been. A few minutester we were ambushed by a group of hundreds of people, those in the carriage were just me, Ibuki, and Karina not counting the Ghoul who was in control of the carriage. Those who were attacking us were people in ck clothes whose Auras I wasn''t feeling, their clothes alsopletely hid their bodies. Before I even said anything Ibuki walked out the carriage window with a smile, we already knew we were being watched from the city, I just don''t know by whom. Karina also leaves the carriage heading straight for the enemies, the two run with Ibuki a little further ahead, she pulls her two swords while spreading her Aura around the area which was easy since these people were hiding their own Auras. After that Ibuki concentrates on the shadow element in his swords whose des turn dark as they increase in length. I feel something strange in the de of Ibuki''s swords, but I only realized what it was when she hit the first opponent, she only made a shallow cut on her arm before moving on to another enemy. I was finding it strange until I saw a dark energy taking over this enemy''s arm, this energy was spreading through his body while absorbing vital energy from him, I saw the man take a potion and use some item that I don''t know, but it didn''t help. In less than a minute this enemy''s body was on the ground with ck energy covering his body, Ibuki raises his sword and that darkness in the fallen enemy''s body goes back to the sword leaving only a mummified body with torn clothes. It seems that Ibuki learned to use a very useful skill, but I wonder who he learned it from. I look at Karina who was right behind Ibuki, she holds a red ded sword that starts to catch fire. Unlike Ibuki who uses her speed to attack, Karina uses herbat dexterity and brute strength, I can see her happiness from the smile on her face, she uses one of her ws to pierce the back of an enemy that uses a shield to defend itself from attacks made against her while using her sword to dismember each one that hits her with a single attack. Those who managed to dodge the first attack were scorched by the fire that came out of her mouth, her way of fighting was a bit brutal to watch, she looked nothing like a Princess or Priestess. The enemies tried to flee when realizing the difference in power, those faster and scared with the two girls didn''t realize what was in front of them until it was toote. Dozens of them were torn to shreds as they mmed at full speed against thework of super fine lines I created in the surroundings while I stood there watching the girls fight. When they realized they were surrounded with nowhere to run, some took their own lives without hesitation, but those who hesitated for a second were immobilized by my Aura before passing out as I increased the pressure on them. I go to one of the enemies that Karina has defeated and take off his mask, then do the same with five other enemies including one that was only passed out, that''s when I realized they were all the same race. "They''re Vampires...but it looks different..." (I) I looked better and see Vampire fangs in their mouths, but when opening their lids their eyes were all white, their ears were also normal humans, they didn''t have the slightly pointed ears of Vampires. I control the blood of those Karina killed and I drink all the blood belonging to dozens of people. Ding! <[ You acquired the Bloodline [ Vampire ve: 100 % ] ]> . . . <[ Lesser Bloodline [ Vampire ve: 100 % ] was immediately absorbed into the Main Bloodline ]> It seems my hunch is right, I could find out their races by drinking their blood, unfortunately, they don''t have the skills I need as I didn''t get any. On second thought, I could have used my ability to identify, but I was already getting hungry, so I thought I''d grab a snack while figuring out who these idiots are. "Vampire ves?" (I) "Guess I''ll have to ask Vanessa or Elsaris about it." (I) Chapter 504 Cap 502: Blood Slave(Chapter Preview) I let Nix throw all the bodies into the Dungeon where they will be absorbed and be some DP, both the survivors, as well as those who died, have been stripped of all their items, weapons, and clothing for me to try and find a clue as to who they are. The survivors were taken to the Dungeon where they will be interrogated by Elsaris, Lilian, and Lilith. I let the carriage go back the way it had been nned after I got rid of the lines I''d spread around, then head to the hidden room inside the carriage where I left the Dungeon gate open. I went straight to the Temple of Blood where Vanessa spends most of her time, I find her cleaning the ce up and call her into a room with me for a chat. "You look thoughtful, what happened for you toe to me this time, Father?" (Vanessa) "We were attacked by two or three hundred enemies, all with SS Grade strength." (I) "That was fast, how did you manage to get enemies so fast in the first city we just left?" (Vanessa) "We''re not even a week on this continent." (Vanessa) "Why does it have to be my fault?" (I) "Father..." (Vanessa) "Don''t look at me like that, I admit my luck can be awful, but I''ve always been the calmest of us all and I''ve never tried to be anyone''s enemy." (I) "You''re wrong, the calmest of us is Freya with Ivan next, that''s why I''m not telling the naive Caryna." (Vanessa) "You really try to be as calm and rational as possible, but we both know that when you get angry even La''s insanitygs behind yours." (Vanessa) "Now you''re insulting me, I can get carried away when I get angry, but it''s not that bad." (I) "You were prepared for a carnage at the entrance to the Illusory Forest Elf Vige, if not for Sakura intervening..." (Vanessa) "..." (I) cough cough "I think you made me stray from the main subject, I didn''te to discuss this." (I) "You wanted to talk about the enemies you brought." (Vanessa) "I already told you I didn''t bring any enemies... I think..." (I) "So what do you need my help for?" (Vanessa) "If you''ve captured anyone, know that I''m not good with interrogations." (Vanessa) "We have some prisoners, but I left them in the hands of Elsaris, Lilian, and Lilith." (I) "Poor people, I even feel sorry for what will happen to them." (Vanessa) "What I want is to talk about their race." (I) "Is there something wrong with their race?" (Vanessa) "They were all of the Vampire ve race." (I) "..." (Vanessa) Theirs the start of conversation Vanessa and I are chatting in a rxed way as we always do, she seems to have begun to take a liking to teasing her poor father. But the moment she hears about the enemy race her calm gaze turns serious, the smile on her face disappears and she straightens her posture as her expression turns serious. "Did you say Vampire ves?" (Vanessa) "Yes, I don''t know much about these races and I thought you might know more, so I came here." (I) "By your expression, it looks like you know something about their race." (I) "I know everything, this is a forbidden race to exist, we need to find the bastard who did this crime and punish him for breaking the Taboo." (Vanessa) "What Taboo?" (I) "You know the "Blood Servant" and "Vampire Servant" skills for sure, right?" (Vanessa) "Yes, I have both skills." (I) "Every Vampire has the Vampire Servant skill, but only a Patriarch or Matriarch has the Blood Servant skill." (Vanessa) "When a Vampire gives their blood to someone to drink and uses the Vampire Servant skill that person bes a Vampire by doing so willingly, the transformation cannot be forced." (Vanessa) "The person must ept it, no matter what it takes to do so like convincing the person, torturing, ckmailing, threatening, etc." (Vanessa) "The important thing is the person epts, but most of the time or almost always the person epts, otherwise the skill fails and can cause the person''s death." (Vanessa) "If the person didn''t drink the Vampire''s blood before being Affected by the Vampire Servant skill, then they will experience the same problems of having to ept the power, but they won''t turn into a Vampire, they will receive the title or race of Blood Servant ." (Vanessa) "A Blood Servant has an increase in overall power and their lifespan is greatly increased, they still retain their personality and will of their own but are bonded to the Vampire they agreed to serve." (Vanessa) I already knew about most of these things, but I didn''t know you could force someone to ept it with such bad methods. "The Blood Servant skill that only Patriarchs or Matriarchs possess on the other hand can make Blood Servants much stronger and with lifespans tied to the Vampire they serve, this skill doesn''t require the person to drink the Vampire''s blood to function and can even turn the person into a Familiar in some cases." (Vanessa) "But there is a Taboo about this skill, if the person drinks the Vampire''s blood and is ced under the effects of the Blood Servant skill without agreeing the Vampire can use its Aura to invade the person''s body forcing a sess, but the result is not will be a servant, will be a ve." (Vanessa) "This method will partially transform the person''s body into a Vampire, they will bepletely loyal but have no emotions, coincidence, the mind of their own or will." (Vanessa) "They just have a monster-like instinct and the Vampire''s orders they serve, their souls are sealed inside their bodies, they can see everything they do and have no control over their bodies." (Vanessa) "But Erica has a simr title." (I) "The title is okay as it only shows the person''s absolute degree of loyalty, but the Vampire ve race means that their bodies are being manipted while their souls suffer, this is a very big taboo among Vampires." (Vanessa) "For those of the neutral faction like myself or those of the Temple of Blood, this is something uneptable that must be resolved." (Vanessa) I don''t think I''ve ever seen Vanessa speak so much and as fast as she did now, I can feel the anger radiating from her with every word she spoke. Chapter 505 Cap 503: Lilith Has An Idea(Chapter Preview) Vanessa looked very serious and angry as she told me about the Vampire ve race, I had never seen her like this. She seemed to be talking about something she didn''t want to exist, about something she didn''t ept to exist. "Where are they, Father?" (Vanessa) "You said there are survivors, right?" (Vanessa) "Calm down Vanessa..." (I) "How can I calm down when there''s some bastard that is staining this world just by existing." (Vanessa) "Turning someone into a Vampire ve is more than cruel, it damages people''s souls due to the strong emotions they feel, in addition, souls feel the pain in the body when they are injured." (Vanessa) "Even if the Vampire ve is treated well, over the centuries its soul weakens until it disappears because its connection with its own body no longer exists." (Vanessa) "But the kind of filthy beings that create Vampire ves won''t treat them well, they are usually hidden indoors for years and are fed just enough not to die, suffer physical and verbal abuse while being treated as disposable things." (Vanessa) "Calm down Vanessa, you''re missing the..." (I) "This type of Vampire is sickening, it makes me sick to know that this type of creature can be associated with the Great Goddess Selene just for being a Vampire." (Vanessa) Vanessa has lost control of her emotions, I''ve never seen her in this state before, her words are full of murderous intent, but I can feel an energy leaking from her body, a red energy that I recognize as Selene''s Blessing. I can feel that Selene''s Blessing is being influenced by Vanessa''s anger, now that I realize this I close my eyes and try to feel the blessing inside me, then I notice that it is also giving off an angry will, but mine is weaker, I wouldn''t even have noticed if I hadn''t looked. Vanessa''s is stronger because it''s being intensified by Vanessa''s own anger, I need to calm her down now. I spread my Aura while activating the harmony effect on my Aura, plus Vanessa is someone from my lineage which makes her feel the effect of many titles that ovep. With my Aura, she ends up calming down in a few minutes while mming both hands on the table breaking it. "Calm down Vanessa, I''ll take you to the prisoners, but first you must calm down." (I) "I..." (Vanessa) Sigh When Vanessa calms down she looks at her hand and then closes her eyes for a few minutes before sighing. "I''m sorry about that, Dad." (Vanessa) "I just hate taboos that refer to souls, most of them destroy souls or affect them in a negative way." (Vanessa) "I heard you saw something simr with La when you saved her." (Vanessa) "Yes, but I did what I could for La back then and we will do the same this time." (I) "The best we can do is kill them, if I do that I may be able to take them to the Goddess''s side where they will be blessed for their next lives." (Vanessa) p "Is that the only way?" (I) "Yes, we don''t know how long they''ve been like this, but I know their souls must have already been affected, death will be a release for them." (Vanessa) "Then I think we''d better go now before Lilith decides to do something." (I) Vanessa and I spread our wings and flew at full speed to the ce where I left the prisoners, I hope we get there before they suffer anything. When we arrived at the prison building that was built for that hateful Archbishop of the Church of Light to stay in, I saw Lilith and Lilian having an argument at the prison door. Vanessa and I choose tond next to them which interrupts the discussion. "What''s up?" (I) "Lilith was saying that she won''t do anything to the prisoners and she was trying to convince us that it would be better to just kill them." (Lilian) "I don''t like to harm victims." (Lilith) "What victims? They tried to harm the Holy Son, that alone makes them criminals." (Lilian) "I think I understand what''s going on, let''s go in and talk about it." (I) When we entered we were in the front room where there is a normal room with sofas, chairs, and a table so we can talk or discuss some things morefortably. Vanessa and I told everything we were talking about earlier to Lilith, Lilian, and Elsaris who was already inside lying on a couch. After they heard everything Lilith had a smile on her face, but her eyes showed a cruel and brutal intent, I''m sure she''s already thinking of different ways to torture the Vampire who controls these Vampire ves. Lilian reacted very simrly to Vanessa but showed enough self-control of her emotions but very strong murderous intent was being emitted from her body. Elsaris was the most normal, she had a serious expression but didn''t show any change in her expression. "At least that exins why they don''t have any Aura of Revenge directed against them but have a strong Aura of Revenge being emitted from them." (Lilith) "I knew they were victims." (Lilith) "In my 1000 years of life, this is the most repulsive thing I''ve ever seen someone do to another person..." (Lilian) "How dare such a filthy being use the power the Blood Goddess has bestowed on our race to do something like this." (Lilian) "Since I''ve never encountered anything like this during my centuries of work, what have I been doing to let it continue right under my nose?" (Lilian) "Calm down you two, now is not the time for this, we should try to get some information about the Vampire who did this." (I) "It will be impossible to get anything out of these people, they are no different from Golems created by Alchemists or Magic Engineers, they will only obey their masters." (Vanessa) "I''ve heard about Vampire ves, but this is the first time I''ve seen one." (Elsaris) "While these two were arguing outside I tried to get the prisoners to talk, but they don''t show emotion and their eyes are empty." (Elsaris) "It was great to talk to dolls, they probably won''t answer anyone, it must have been some order that this Vampire gave them if they were captured." (Elsaris) "Then let me take care of them, they deserve to rest in peace." (Vanessa) "Wait a minute, if we can''t get any information out of them, then wouldn''t it be better to use them to track down the Vampire we''re looking for with some kind of magic?" (I) "I know of some spells of this type that are used to track blood rtives with 1 generation differences, I also know others that can be used on Familiars." (Elsaris) "The first type of magic won''t work on Vampires, the second type won''t work either as Vampire ves are not Familiars." (Vanessa) "So I think Priestess Vanessa is right, we should let these people rest in Goddess Selene''s embrace in their deaths, it''s not right to keep them that way." (Lilian) "But they''re our only lead on this Vampire." (I) "Maybe I have an idea, but I''ve never tested it before, Dad." (Lilith) Chapter 506 Cap 504: Curse Tracking Part 1(Chapter Preview) We were all wondering if it would be better to just kill the prisoners as it would be the most merciful for them, but I was still hesitant as if I killed them there would be no way to find the Vampire who did it. To be honest, I was mad at him for the horrible things he''d done, but I don''t have the connection to these people to be in the same state as Vanessa. The biggest reason I want to find this Vampire is because of Vanessa, Lilith, and Lilian. Vanessa is a Priestess of the Goddess Selene and it seems that this Vampire broke a Goddess Taboo, it seems to be important for Vanessa to find this Vampire and make him pay for what he did, so I will help, besides if this is something that the Goddess Selene really does hate it I will be happy to help as she helped me a lot in this world. While everyone is trying to decide what to do, Lilith says she has an idea and runs away, a few minutester shees back with a book that has a leather cover with nothing written on it, but I could feel the slight demonic energy emitted from the book. Lilith entered already holding the book open and reading, she stopped for a few minutes reading the book and we all stayed quiet as we were curious about this idea of ??hers. "I thought, knew I''d read about it this month." (Lilith) "There is a tracking curse I can use to find this Vampire, I''ve never used it before, but it doesn''t seem to be difficult, the problem will just be the amount of Mana and demonic energy I''ll need." (Lilith) "Besides, I''m going to need the help of Father and ¨¦rica." (Lilith) "What is this spell going to do exactly?" (I) "It''s going to be more of a curse than a spell, we''re going to use these people''s aura of vengeance and mix it with our demonic energy, then we''re going to activate a blood spell that will make that aura of vengeance go towards the target and mark a seal of condemnation on him." (Lilith) "This curse bes more powerful with the amount of Vengeance Aura directed at the target." (Lilith) "The seal of doom can be used in many ways, but in this specific case it will serve for the curse caster as I know the target''s direction, it will also allow me to identify who the target is when I''m close." (Lilith) "Furthermore, the seal of doom will inflict pain in the same proportion as the doom''s Aura used, the demonic energy will also corrupt the body''s energy weakening the target." (Lilith) "Is there any way to clear the curse?" (I) "Yes, it can be cleansed with holy magic or with some very specific skill against curses." (Lilith) "This kind of skill would require the owner to have an Aura or power that surpasses the one who cast the curse in order to clear the curse." (Elsaris) "Exactly why Lilith wants the Holy Son and ¨¦rica to help, they have Affinity with Curses just like her, besides the Holy Son''s aura is very strong, it will be almost impossible to clear this curse without using holy magic." (Lilian) "Are they able to use holy magic on this continent?" (I) "Yes, Demons very, very rarely are able to use holy magic from the God they believe in or it maye from one of the other races like Elves, Runes, Beastmen, etc." (Lilian) "This curse is not to kill the Vampire, we''ll just use it to find him, as long as itsts long enough to get us closer it will be enough." (Lilith) "Will you need anything else?" (I) "Maybe we can use some gold coins to strengthen the magic, even more, the aura of revenge is too strong for just the three of us to control, if we use more energy it will be easier to maintain control, but if there is too much Mana left without using it can uncontrol the magic causing an explosion." (Lilith) "Then go look for ¨¦rica and Rakan to discuss this magic, they will help you with the calctions to know the best amount of global coins to use." (I) "Alright, they''re both in the library now, I''ll go and talk to them." (Lilith) Lilith runs off to talk to Rakan and ¨¦rica in the library, I didn''t know how long they would take, so I was waiting with the others, Lilian started telling me and Elsaris stories from the Dark Continent while we waited. Lilith took more than two hours to return bringing ¨¦rica along, it seems that Rakan also wanted toe to see this curse, but in the middle of the way, he was careless and disappeared since the other two were not paying attention. Chances are he was careless and one of the women took him, I hope you enjoy it. ¨¦rica and Lilithe to me and start exiling how we are going to do this magic, it was only now that I found out that we are going to use a ritual as a catalyst for this curse. When they arrive they start telling me how to set up the ritual as I will have to do it, after spending a few minutes seeing the strange magic circle and the materials I will need to create this magic circle we go outside while we take it all prisoners out unconscious. Vanessa, Lilian, and Elsaris are present, but will not participate, Lilith made it clear that only ¨¦rica and I should participate with her, besides it seems that who will be in control of the magic will be me while Lilith will only help me, ¨¦rica will be there only to provide Mana, demonic energy and further strengthen the curse with its Curse Affinity. "Are you sure it''s safe to do this?" (I) "Yes, only you and I will be at the head of this curse, besides just by participating ¨¦rica will be safe, so she doesn''t have to worry." (Lilith) "That''s not the part I was talking about." (I) "Father, you are the son of a Goddess and the King of a nation, I am a Priestess of the Demon God of Vengeance, no need to worry about that." (Lilith) "Correcting, King of a city, just a city." (I) "For now..." (Lilith) (whisper) "Did you say something? I swear you said something very serious." (I) "I didn''t say anything, you''re just imagining things." (Lilith) "..." (I) I still don''t like doing it, but Lilith seems pretty sure it''s going to be okay, Vanessa and Lilian also seem rxed about it all, so I''ll just trust their judgment, even if Lilith is a little, and I mean, just a little, little insane, I know she cares a lot about everyone if she got attached to everyone very quickly, perhaps out of anxiety to have a family again. Chapter 507 Cap 505: Curse Tracking Part 2(Chapter Preview) Even though I''m a little uncertain about this ritual and the greatck of materials you need for the effects I''ve been told about, I''m still going to go ahead and start creating the magic circle. We are all on a t ce in the middle of the forest behind the mansion, the prisoners are unconscious and tied up in the middle of the camp, and the three of us stand at three points around the dozen prisoners like the three points of a triangle. "I''ll start, are you ready?" (I) "Yea." (Lilith / ¨¦rica) I focus and spread my Aura to cover myself, ¨¦rica, Lilith, and the prisoners. I start to prate their bodies with my Aura until I reach their blood, then I tried to inject my Aura into the blood of both of them, I felt a greater resistance but I managed and they both felt it moving on to the next part of the n. Lilith uses the bone de at the end of her tail to sh the wrists of both hands, ¨¦rica used her own ws to sh her wrists one at a time. When I saw them doing this I also slit my wrists, I do simr to Lilith using my ck crystal tail which has a short sword de at the end to sh my wrists. After that, I control my blood and the girls'' blood toe out of ours as they mingled in a sphere above the prisoners, when I thought the amount of blood was enough to stop it from flowing. After that, I use the mixed blood of the three of us to build a weird magic circle ording to what Lilith showed me with the three of us around the magic circle outside of it while the prisoners were in the middle of the magic circle. When the magic circle isplete we start using our mana and Curse Affinity to the fullest, this causes the magic circle to start glowing red, purple, and ck lights. Then the three of us started tossing the gold coins which dissolve into energy that is absorbed by the magic circle further intensifying these three lights. So we all exchange a look and say at the same time while blending our mana into our voices. "< I condemned by the right I have that the responsible receive the punishment for their sins as not the escape from my judgment. >" (I/Lilith/¨¦rica) With our words I started to feel what Lilith calls the Aura of revenge we prisoners, this Aura began to be absorbed by the magic circle until there was nothing left, at that moment the magic circle had turnedpletely ck as if it had been contaminated, it could feel something dangerous about this spell. Ding! <[ The eyes of the Demon God of Vengeance Vidark is upon you ]> . . . <[ The eyes of the Blood Goddess Selene are upon you ]> "< Approved >" (God Vidark) "< Approved >" (Goddess Selene) I was surprised by the notifications that popped up, but I was even more surprised when two voices that seemed toe from all directions came out of nowhere bringing a presence of anger and condemnation. In that moment I can feel the Goddess Selene''s Blessing within me surge into power that sends through my body into the magic circle. Soon the demonic energy of the three of us begins to be absorbed from our bodies forming a Rune, but this was not a Spiritual Rune, it seemed more like an ancientnguage to be able to read its meaning, but I as well as the two girls could feel this meaning. even without reading, this Rune represents condemnation. This Rune turned dark red using our demonic energy, but soon a ck and purple energy began to flow from the magic circle into the Rune which becamepletely ck as the magic circle began to shrink until it merged with the Rune leaving it in the middle. Soon after, a purple glow surrounds the small magic circle with the strange Rune in the center and flies, seeming to enter space and disappear. I somehow could feel this curse going somewhere and hitting someone, I could feel where I was supposed to go, I looked at the other three girls and we ran straight for the dungeon exit, when we were outside it was like I could tell the direction where the convicted felon is, luckily the direction we''re heading, for now, seems eptable. We all go back inside the Dungeon, we go straight to where the prisoners had woken up but weren''t moving, I looked at Lilith who nods in confirmation to me and then I look at Vanessa waving at her. "May your souls findfort in the arms of the Lady in Red." (Vanessa) "< Holy Blood Spear >" (Vanessa) I feel Vanessa using her holy power in a spell that uses her own blood to create red spears that pierce the hearts of all prisoners. "I pray that the Goddess of Blood will embrace you in her embrace..." (Vanessa) After everything was done no one was in the mood to say anything, seeing these people who we know to be victims dying in front of us was strange even knowing that this was a kind of mercy for these people. After I tell Nix to release these people''s souls from the Dungeon and their bodies to be absorbed into the Dungeon, I sit down to recover a little, the other two were on the floor exhausted from trying to keep up with me as I''ve been walking back and forth all this time. right after this cursed magic ritual. I felt a lot of pressure and mental fatigue, besides that I spent a lot of my mana to do this, I know that Lilith and ¨¦rica probably used all the mana since I have more than twice those two. This magic was stronger than I thought, now I understand why Lilith said that only those who have the right to judge others are able to use this curse, that''s why we too go on trial to see if we were condemning someone who deserves it. It seems that Goddess Selene used her power through the Blessing I have to further strengthen the curse, this was not written in Lilith''s book, but I think it''s ok, I could feel Goddess Selene''s anger through her Blessing, she really I wanted to condemn this Vampire we''re after. Chapter 508 Cap 506: Arrival At Kadra Kingdom(Chapter Preview) It took me a few hours to fully recover from casting this curse, I wasn''t physically tired like Lilith and ¨¦rica, but I was just as mentally tired as they were, maybe more. Elsaris, Lilian, and Vanessa who were nearby helped us back to the mansion where we gathered in the living room for a chat. "You were right Lilith, we are able to trace the curse and with that, we will be able to find the Vampire responsible." (I) "Yes, but I noticed that we can only do that when we are outside the Dungeon." (¨¦rica) Nix steps out of my shadow in her humanoid form. "That''s because the Dungeon is a separate space anchored in the normal world, inside you are separated from the rest of the world and that''s why various spell effects, abilities, andmunication items don''t work to contact the outside of the Dungeon, it also won''t work to talk from one floor to another in here." (Nix) "Someone will have to stay outside to direct the carriage in the right direction." (I) "Zzzzz..." (Lilith) "Looks like Lilith has already given herself over to sleep, she was assisting you with the activation and control of the curse, but she doesn''t have your power level." (Vanessa) "Then I guess I''ll stay outside for today while ¨¦rica and Lilith are resting." (I) "I will exchange with you in the morning, master." (¨¦rica) "Fine, but before I go outside, do any of you know why we were attacked? That still doesn''t make sense to me." (I) "We''ve just arrived on this continent and there shouldn''t be anyone who knows us, let alone someone who wants to kill us." (I) "Since when do you need a reason to do something bad to someone else?" (Elsaris) "They''ve been following us since we left town, you and I feel it." (Elsaris) "They probably attacked us out of greed at the sight of such arge ship, but as they were only Vampire ves they had no independence of their own to flee when they saw the strangeness of us changing from a big ship to a grand chariot." (Elsaris) "Was it just to rob us?" (I) "I don''t think so, something happened earlier while I was in town that I thought was unimportant to say at the time." (Vanessa) "What happened?" (I) "As I walked around the destroyed city looking for some believer of the Goddess Selene, I felt murderous intent directed towards me, but it was only for a second, I wasn''t able to tell who it was." (Vanessa) "There are many who don''t like the Goddess Selene on this continent, mostly Vampires who chose other Gods to worship." (Lilian) "If webine what the Priestess said with the Vampire ve attack, then we can assume that they attacked us only because we were apanied by a Blood Goddess Priestess." (Lilian) "I can''t believe this, they attacked us just for that reason?" (I) "Vampires aremonly selfish, and I know that there are many who hate the Blood Temple Priests, that''s why Priests hunt those who tarnish the Vampires'' reputation bymitting cruel acts on arge scale." (Elsaris) "You mean this Vampire was afraid that Vanessa''s reason for being here was to hunt him down?" (I) "Maybe so, that''s my best guess, if I were him too I''d attack first just in case." (Elsaris) "I''m d he attacked, now I know there''s someone who broke a Taboo on this continent, I wouldn''t have known it otherwise." (Vanessa) Sigh "I''m going to rest, one of you could take Lilith to her room, she''ll rest better there, besides keep ¨¦ricapany in the carriage." (I) After saying all I wanted to do is say goodbye to the girls, I head to my room to try to get just a few hours of sleep. ---------- The trip took 8 days with me, ¨¦rica, and Lilith taking turns who stayed in the carriage to correctly direct the direction where we realized the curse was. I was a little sad that my tour time was dyed as we had to change our route making some detours to keep going in the direction we needed to. Finally, after so many days we arrived in a capital city of the Kingdom of Kadra, we were outside hiding in the forest while looking at the city. I, ¨¦rica, and Lilith were together looking at the city, more specifically at the castle in the center of the city from where we could clearly feel the location of the curse. "This is definitely the ce." (I) "I can feel a strong Aura of vengeance being directed towards that castle." (Lilith) "That must be the curse, right?" (I) "No, this is not from the curse of damnation, this muste from hundreds or thousands of people, these people can be dead or alive it doesn''t matter, the Aura of vengeance doesn''t disappear until the target receives an equivalent punishment." (Lilith) "If it''sing from the castle, it could mean someone from the Royal Family or associated with them." (¨¦rica) "What do we do?" (¨¦rica) "I asked Beatriz, Kira, and Elsaris to go see this castle, they should be back soon." (I) After waiting about 15 minutes the three appear in front of me. "The castle has a tight patrol, in addition, Byakko noticed many magic traps in the walls around the castle." (Kira) Byakko, who normally fixes sleeping in her Cat form on Kira''s hood, stands up andzily leans on her shoulder to speak. "I also noticed there were hidden presences everywhere." (Byakko) "I sensed it too, though I''d capture one, but that would alert us to our presence." (Elsaris) "I found a ce with a barrier around it, it was the tallest tower you can see from here." (Beatriz) "The defenses there seem even stronger as if they had to protect someone." (Elsaris) "It must be the bastard we''re looking for, I can''t say for sure without getting closer, but it must be him." (Lilith) "They must have been protecting him since he was mysteriously attacked, but I don''t understand how they still haven''t removed the curse." (I) "Removing a curse is not simple, they must have tried, but the curse we used was very strong, they will probably need someone at Catastrophe Grade or stronger." (¨¦rica) "Even though you may not be able to, you must remember that the Goddess Selene used some of her power in the curse, perhaps she did it to not allow the curse to be removed." (¨¦rica) "It doesn''t matter, guessing won''t do any good, let''s go into town and start asking around." (I) "The problem is, they might have our information from when we were in the port city, so it would be better if anyone who showed up in the previous city would be seen here." (I) "So who''s going to investigate in the city?" (Lilith) "Let''s go back and have a meeting, I have an idea and I don''t want to say the same thing twice." (I) Chapter 509 Cap 507: Disguise To Enter The City(Chapter Preview) I go to a ce that has a lot of trees and bushes with thorns, as soon as I try to go through these bushes with thorns it had to seem like it had disappeared to someone from the outside, but the truth is that I went through a protective barrier that is being hidden by an illusion. Inside the barrier was a small clearing where the Dungeon was open and dozens of Ogres and Orcs stood guard fully equipped forbat, all of them having Grade +SS strength. I wave for them to get up after kneeling when I show up, Inside the city, everything is always normal but whenever they are outside they act more respectfully, Ivan must be teaching everyone unnecessary things. I enter the dungeon with the girls and head straight for the town, everyone is already waiting in the meeting room knowing I''d just gone to do some preliminary recon before the meeting. The meeting room is in the government building downtown, I walk straight into the meeting room where I find everyone talking while they wait. I go straight to the nearest empty chair to sit down, Lilith and ¨¦rica do the same, and conversations stop. "To start the meeting I will start by saying that this city is the correct ce, the vampire is in the castle, possibly in the highest tower, but we still don''t have confirmation." (I) "Do we already know who the target is?" (Ivan) "No, but it must be someone from the royal family or associate since it''s in the castle." (I) "What should we do? Will it be a direct attack or infiltration?" (Sapphire) "I don''t know, we have some things to work out before that, we need information about the target before we do anything." (I) "Unfortunately, no one who left the Dungeon in the previous city can go to the city for information or risk warning the enemy of our presence." (I) "So who are you going to send to investigate?" (Samira) "Me, you, Beatriz, Barok, Sapphire, and Jade." (I) "I''m going too?" (Samira) "Yes, you have the most sensitive ears and I know you have been training to filter the things you hear for a better understanding." (I) "Are you sure it''s a good idea for me to go, a Lamia attracts a lot of attention." (Sapphire) "This is not the Morror Continent, Sapphire." (I) "Here Lamias are not considered monsters, shouldn''t be a problem since I saw Centaurs entering the city earlier." (I) "But what are you going to do, Father?" (Vanessa) "Are you going to hide in the shadows like you''ve done in the past?" (Vanessa) "I thought of that, but let me try something different." (I) I close my eyes and form a picture of my face in my mind, then start making small changes like the chin shape, nose size, and bone structure. After having an image formed I activate the skill I got when I devoured that slime in my first days in this world, I activate the body control skill. With that I can directly control my whole body as I want to take the shape I want, a slime uses this ability to move and attack, but his body is just a jelly that has no flesh, bones, muscles, organs, and nerves. My body is much moreplex than a slime, and because of that every time I use this skill I feel excruciating pain, I don''t even know how it is possible to stretch or contract a bone that should be rigid, but this skill treats my whole body like if it were made of a malleable matter somehow. Using this skill I transform my face with the small changes I imagined which will give me a slightly more masculine look. I put up with the pain for a few minutes while I make these changes to my face, with my resistance to the current pain and the much more painful experiences I''ve had to date, using this skill has be something more bearable where I can keep myself from screaming for the pain I''m in. feeling. Sigh "..." (I) I look at my hand shaking from the pain I was feeling, I take a mirror out of my storage item and look at my appearance, I notice my long red hair and close my eyes as I use my Dark Affinity to umte dark elemental energy in my hair that turns ck, so I tie my hair in a ponytail. I look in the mirror again and think that it would be difficult to change my eye color, but then I remember that I have an eye patch that I can wear, I wear it on my purple eye to just show my golden eye. After so many changes I look in the mirror happy with thepletely different appearance, when I lower the mirror I notice that everyone else in the meeting is looking at me with disbelief except Ibuki who already knew this skill. But there were some eyes that were shining with admiration, those were the eyes of Elsaris and Lilith, I''m sure Lilith just found this amusing while Elsaris must have thought about the usefulness of this skill in her field of work. "If you all keep looking at me like that I''ll be embarrassed..." (I) "I have to stop surprising myself, I''m not sure my heart can handle so many surprises this often." (Vanessa) "This is an amazing skill, the possibilities to change appearance without using magical disguises are endless..." (Lilian) "From the sweat and pallor on your face, it looked like you were in a lot of pain." (Sapphire) "I''m fine, after all, I''ve been through this pain is bearable." (I) "This only makes me even more worried, for you who have endured the pain of having your body recreated by the True Dragon bloodline to say that this pain is bearable means that probably no one else in this room would be able to bear it, with the exception of Lilith." (Vanessa) "You''re wrong, Ivan would surely be able to bear it." (I) "I don''t feel pain, so it doesn''t count." (Ivan) "Shall we get back to the matter at hand?" (I) Most of them exchange nces before we get back to the topic at hand, now with my new look, I can enter the city along with the others. After another hour of meeting everyone leaves, leaving only the people I spoke to earlier, everyone follows me while we put on functionalbat clothes simr to the Adventurers before leaving the Dungeon. So let''s all go to the nearest road, when I saw that there was no one nearby, I pull a carriage from my storage item along with a Golem simr to a type of Lizard half Horse that I got in the vige of the Elves, I didn''t want to use the monsters that we normally use in our standard carriage. This was a new carriage, so I thought a different kind of thing pulling the carriage would be better. Chapter 510 Cap 508: A Day At The Restaurant(Chapter Preview) We queue to enter the city, as I don''t want to show any identification we have to go through a very simple question process just to confirm that we are not criminals, so we pay each one a silver coin which can be considered a very expensive cost high just to enter a city, but that''s just the cost for those who don''t have any kind of identification. Sapphire who was too big to get into the carriage stayed outside following closely and entered with everyone, the city gate guards didn''t care about her race, but there was a gate guard who tried to call her for a meeting. After we pass through the Sapphire gate who was previously nervous about the reaction of the people calmed down, I look at the city streets and realize that the difference between people was huge, Demons, as well as Beastmen, have many variants in their own race, plus on this continent, I''m seeing a lot more Demi races than I''ve seen during my time on the Morror Continent. Sapphire wasn''t even the only Lamia on the streets, but she was definitely the biggest, one person that caught my eye was a blue-skinned man with glowing Runes lit by various parts of his body. When I asked about them to Nix who was in my shadow, she says it must be a Runic that evolved, it seems that in her evolution the Runes are no longer hidden. There were also Werewolves tending a food stall, and there were Ogres, Orcs, and Minotaurs doing heavy construction work or carrying big boxes, the strangest thing I saw was a 2 meter tall Minotaur woman lowering a Dwarf that was almost my height, it was a slightly disconcerting scene due to the huge difference in size between them. There are more races in this city than in my Shadow City, plus one thing I noticed was that there were no Humans as far as I could see at least. I stop the carriage in a dark alley where I don''t feel any other presence and put it in my storage item, then we head through the alleys until wee out onto another street. I walk into a busy clothing store and ask where the most popr restaurant among adventurers is, she points me in the direction without hesitation. One thing I''ve learned is that if you''re going to ask someone for directions in a ce you don''t know, the best way is to go into a decently busy store and ask an employee, that''s because the information must be better than someonepletely unknown on the street. I go in the direction that was indicated to me entering a busy street, soon I see a store with a sign of a shield with a horned rabbit drawn in the middle, this is the restaurant that was indicated to me. As soon as I enter I see many people withbat clothes or parts of armor all clearly used, these are clearly Adventurers, in addition, I also see people with new looking and high value clothes, they may be Traders or Nobles. It looked like this was a good restaurant, one thing I learned in this world was that there wasn''t much difference between a Bar and a restaurant, the only difference was that one had more variety of food and the other had more variety of alcoholic drinks. It was already mid-afternoon, but the ce was full, there was also a lot of noise of conversation andughter, with the number of waitresses being five I can assume that it is always busy like this, it will probably continue like this untilte at night. This was exactly the kind of ce we were looking for, I go to an empty table and sit down with the others in my group, the ce had a lot of space between each table and the floor was made of stone, it looks like this was designed for amodaterge breeds like the Lamias, now that I think about it, the person I spoke to at the clothing store worked alongside an Arachne who was tending to someone else at the time. We ordered food and drinks while we talked about some random things, but me, Samira, and Beatriz were paying attention to the conversations around, Nix was also hiding inside the shadows prowling all over the ce to try to hear something about the ce. "I heard that the old King was attacked." (Adventurer A) "What I heard was that he got sick a week ago." (Adventurer B) "Do you think they would increase the number of soldiers in the whole city because of an illness?" (Adventurer A) "The old King is a Vampire, they don''t even get sick." (Adventurer C) "What you say also makes no sense, how would the ancient King be attacked inside the castle? He is the most powerful warrior this Kingdom has ever had." (Adventurer B) "What kind of monster would it take to injure the former King without causing a bigmotion?" (Adventurer B) "I don''t know, it could have been an assassin who took the old King by surprise, maybe." (Adventurer A) "See, you also know there''s something strange about this story." (Adventurer B) "There really is something strange, but we can all see that the number of soldiers patrolling the city has increased, Also when I was going to deliver the thief I captured for the mission to the guard post I heard them talking, it seems that the castle is on high alert at days with soldiers and the Royal Knights protecting the ce." (Adventurer C) "I said, the old King was attacked, that just proves I''m right you idiots." (Adventurer B) "I still don''t believe any of this, if this was caused by an attack inside the castle it would mean the Assassin managed to escape, I don''t think it''s possible." (Adventurer A) Listening to the discussion of some Adventurers nearby gave me some information, something about the former King being a Vampire and having been attacked, he might be the Vampire we''re looking for. I nod my head creating telepathic magic with the people at my table telling me what I''ve found, then Samira tells me what she''s heard from the Noble children drinking on the other side of the restaurant. Samira said that they overheard her parents talking about the number of Doctors, Alchemists, and Priests that have been in and out of the castle for days, even though they were ordered to find capable people to send to the castle, but were not told anything about what was going on happening. The more I listen the more certain I am that our target could be this former King or someone in his family. Chapter 511 Cap 509: Seducing A Waitress(Chapter Preview) We were all listening in on separate conversations for some time and we managed to get some information but I still have some things I want to know and I don''t know if I''ll find out if I just keep listening like this but then I realized that one of the waitresses was a Dhampir, plus it looked like being paying close attention to the conversations around you. "(She''s a gossip.)" (I) I watch her a little longer and notice that she is always around to listen when people start talking, besides that she always seems to enter other people''s conversations, and whenever shees back for more food or drink I see her stop to talk to other waitresses. "(Master, what are you thinking of doing?)" (Orion) "(How do you know I want to do something?)" (I) "(Everyone at the table noticed, they''re all looking at you.)" (Orion) "..." (I) I look around and see mypanions looking at me, Barok was the beginning who was concentrated elsewhere, he is looking at an Adventurer with a muscr body and a big hammer on the side, it seems Barok likes very strong looking women. I shift my attention back to Orion who was on my shoulder helping topletely hide my Aura, I was talking to him in my mind using our connection. "(Am I thinking of using the Aura tricks I learned from Ragnar?)" (I) "(Which one?)" (Orion) "(The one you said you would never use?)" (Orion) "(Yes, I thought of a way to use it while avoiding the worst case scenario.)" (I) "(But I''ll want help from himter.)" (I) "(I''ll need you to watch the surroundings so I don''t get interrupted.)" (I) "(Alright.)" (Orion) After talking to Orion and exining to the others that I''m going to do something, I call the waitress to order more food, she arrives with a cake of notes to write everything down and we all order more food and drink. Barok had gone to the entrance to the restaurant which as most had a few rooms for rent on the second and third floors, he went to rent a room before returning at my request. Since she approached I realized that she is just a normal person, her Aura is weak, also I don''t feel much mana, Ki, or Spiritual Energy. I also noticed that she has no control over her Aura, it seems like she can''t even sense her own Aura, let alone that of others, this might be even better for my first time doing something like this with someone else. I use my Aura turning it into a line so as not to be noticed by the Adventurers around, they don''t seem to have the strength or capacity for it, but I prefer to be cautious. I use this thread of my Aura to connect to the waitress'' foot where no one will be able to see what''s going on, so I activate my Aura effects that I''ve never used before the seduction and desire effect. As I do this the waitress''s body shakes slightly as if she had a chill, she loses her bnce momentarily and I hold her so she doesn''t fall, she looks into my one eye since I''m wearing a patch over the other one, I can see a different sparkle in your eyes. She gets up trying to pretend that nothing happened and continues taking food orders from everyone at my table, but she changes her gaze several times to me as if she couldn''t get away, at that moment I activate a third effect on my Aura, this time it was lust. The waitress''s body trembles slightly and I can see a strong glint in her eyes now, she can''t take her eyes off me anymore. "(Now is the time, I hope she does what I imagined.)" (I) "I''m a little tired and I think I''ll go to my room." (I) "Here''s the key, we''re leaving in an hour, see you tomorrow." (Barok) "See you tomorrow." (I) Barok talks to me as if he''s the leader as he tosses me the room key, I take it and smile at the waitress increasing the strength of my Aura on her a little, then detach myself from her severing my Aura''s connection to her but leaving a part of my Arua in your body that will hold the effect for a few more minutes before it starts to fade. I walk to the stairs and go up to the third floor, on the way I hear the waitress running towards another and delivering the order that I had already taken, after that, I hear her talking about something with the waitress. "You take care of the orders at that table, I have to go out for a few hours." (Waitress A) "We''re almost at the busiest time, you can''t go out like that." (Waitress B) "I have to get out just a little bit, I''m going to go crazy if I don''t go now." (Waitress A) "You''re not going after that Vampire, are you?" (Waitress B) "I can''t resist, something about him attracts me." (Waitress A) "Are you going to cheat on your husband again?" (Waitress B) "Forget about that useless guy, he''s always on the brothel street and he thinks I don''t know, if he wasn''t good in bed I would have dumped him by now." (Waitress A) Sigh "I''ll help just one more time, but you''ll have to do the same for me when I need to go out with my boyfriend." (Waitress B) "Deal closed..." (Waitress A) I stopped before starting to climb the stairs to the third floor to continue listening to the conversation, I was surprised that she was married, but I was more surprised that the marriage was between two people so unfaithful. When I started to hear the noise of the stairs I finish going up the stairs and I go to how much, before I close the door the waitress panting for having run up the stairs prevents the door from closing with one hand. "Wait sir... I think you forgot something... forgot to enjoy dessert..." (Waitress A) As she spoke I smile and let her in while I reconnect my Aura with her, I''ve only been using around 20% of my Aura''s strength with her, I didn''t even need to use all the effects I wanted to test, but I think if I do it can cause some trouble, so I''ll just stick with Seduction, Lust, and Desire. "< Sound Barrier >" (I) When she walks in I use my strength to scoop her up in my arms and throw her on the bed, I poop a Sound Barrier around the room and sit on top of her while holding her hands behind my back. "First of all, could you tell me a little more about this Kingdom." (I) "Who cares about this Kingdom..." (Waitress A) I use the effect of my Ruler Aura without increasing strength. "Do you know why so many soldiers are in town?" (I) The waitress''s eyes were cloudy and she was breathing heavily as she squirmed beneath me trying to free herself, but my strength was much greater than hers so she didn''t stand a chance. I wouldn''t do anything to her, doing something to her like that would be like controlling her mind for fun, which I never will, I''m just doing this to get the information she must have collected over days working in this ce. After I get the information I want I''m going to put her to sleep and leave, I''m going to let her dream whatever she wants and tell Nix to leave her naked on the covered bed so she can think something happened without causing me any more trouble. Chapter 512 Cap 510: Stories From The Kadra Kingdom(Chapter Preview) I spent an hour with the waitress in that room, I held her so that nothing happened that would be a regret for both of us, I used her desire for me to snatch every bit of information she had, among the various lewd things she was doing speaking, she told me everything she knew about the most turbulent time of this Realm, about the former King I overheard the Adventurers talking about in the restaurant, and about what has been going on for thest week. She told me a lot of things, a lot of unreliable information, contradictory information, and iplete information. I had to sift through all the information to see what fit and what was just unfounded rumour. After I got the information I needed I let Nix undress the waitress while I was walking away from the bedroom window, from struggling to free herself the waitress was already very sweaty, besides that, I increased the effect of my Aura before putting her to sleep with a sleeping poison thates out of my clutches. When she wakes up she will mistake what we talked about for the sex dream she is sure to have, a sex dream is inevitable as she was at the height of her lust when I forced her to sleep. ----------- I met up with the others during the night in the alley we had passed before when we entered the city, I wait a few seconds for Nix toe back and take the carriage to leave the city with everyone and return to the ce where we are riding opening the Dungeon in the forest. Jade and Sapphire were a bit grumpy as they weren''t able to do anything this time, they don''t have any information gathering skills or experience, I already knew that and just took them to do a number, I wanted to show a group full of different races to blend in better in the city and that''s what happened. When we get back to the Dungeon I go back to the government building in the center of the city and tell them to call the others to have a new meeting where I would talk about everything I found out. I wait in the meeting room that now only had the people who went to the capital of that Kingdom along with me, we wait almost forty minutes before everyone is gathered in the Meeting room. When everyone is gathered I start talking about the information I have, Nix and Samira also talk about what they found out that was very simr to the information I said. After that Lilian also spoke the information she knew about this Kingdom and the former King who is younger than her, as someone who worked for 900 years as a spy on this continent, she has a lot of information thatplements what we currently have, with all this I can understand more or less about this Kingdom. ---------- To summarize what we know: This ancient King lived 500 years ago, he was a Devil at the time, when he inherited the throne the country was starting to face problems due to his father''s ipetence, the people were discontented and many were hungry, and an epidemic was spreading and the Kingdom had a broken economy. The former King whose name was Alexander demonstrated great leadership skills, it seems that even before he inherited the throne he studied ways to solve these problems which he put into practice as soon as he became King. In a few years he stabilized the Kingdom''s economy, he also managed to solve several other problems that were umting, but he couldn''tpletely take care of the pandemic, because of that several of the small viges were destroyed with few survivors who med the King for what happened. His brother at the time used the hatred of these people to put down a rebel group that started to create various problems to increase the people''s discontent against the current King. With this, a civil war ensued between the people, the Royal Family, and the Nobles who were divided or neutral choosing to just wait for the oue. The civil war took years and weakened the Kingdom, but Alexander managed to defend the throne and put down the rebellion, but at that moment an organization that did not belong to the Kadra Kingdom attacked with full force, they were people who saw this moment of weakness as an opportunity to conquer the Kadra Kingdom. Alexander was already in the midst of so many bloody battles he ended up evolving into a Vampire, in other words, he became a Patriarch of his own lineage, to increase his strength he took the warriors and mages most loyal to him to be his children, with this new power they managed to survive and defeat the unknown organization that tried to attack the Kingdom. The army was in shambles, the economy was even worse than when Alexander''s father was King, the surrounding viges were abandoned or destroyed, and traces of corruption on the part of the Nobles were starting to show now that there were none left great conflict to distract your attention. As Alexander began to investigate together with his subordinates who were still alive, Alexander realized that it wasn''t just the Nobles, the greatest Traders of the time were also stealing from the Kingdom. Over time he was destroying this cancer in his Realm only to find that they weren''t doing it for no reason, they had epted bribes, threats, and ckmail from the Realms around them. It seems that he somehow managed to eliminate all the Nobles and Traders involved, he had also managed to kill an unknown number of spies from the surrounding Realms, but two of the Realms made a deal to attack from both sides and conquer the Kadra Realm, they nned to divide the territory in the middle between its two Kingdoms. The situation was impossible and everyone thought that the Kadra Kingdom was over, but King Alexander came up with a strong army that fought for months against two armies without fear, because of that the two Kingdoms worried about the dwindling of their armies and were afraid that other Realms trying to do to them what they were doing to the Kadra Realm offered a truce. After months of negotiating a non-aggression treaty thatsted for 300 years, since then the Kingdom''s problems had umted a lot during this terrible time, these problems started to be resolved very quickly in a matter of months. The two neighboring countries offered their food aspensation for the war, somehow King Alexander managed to attract new rich Traders to the Kadra Kingdom and managed to stabilize the economy quickly. He also epted many immigrants from other Realms to increase the poption of his Realm which was in a low after so many conflicts, King Alexander himself had be much stronger than he had been after being at the forefront of all these conflicts. Because of his military conquests and his wisdom in the Kingdom''s internal affairs, he has been idolized by the people of that Kingdom to the present day, even after handing over his crown to one of his sons 100 years ago, he is still known as the former King for all. ---------- That was all we knew about the history of this Kingdom and about this ancient King Alexander, in the stories he looks like the main character of some game or anime from my old world, but I noticed some things that don''t make sense in these stories. Chapter 513 Cap 511: Alexandre Kadra Part 1(Chapter Preview) When we see the entire history of the worst times of this Kingdom and the history of Alexander himself who was the King during those times, there are many things that don''t make sense. Knowing that there are some things that seem strange about this information, I turn to Lilian as I speak. "Something''s not right, how did he evolve into a Vampire?" (I) "Besides in the end, how did he get such a strong army to withstand the onught of Two Realms for so long? Where did these elite troops go next?" (I) "The way he solved all the Kingdom''s problems in months doesn''t make sense either, that''s not the kind of thing that can be done that quickly." (I) "I also found all of this strange, but I wasn''t responsible for investigating this Kingdom at that time, I was busy with other jobs." (Lilian) "But one thing I''m sure of, the reason he became a vampire was due to the Demon God of Corruption''s blessing." (Lilian) "There''s even a Temple of Corruption in this city." (Lilian) "I''ve read about this Demon God, the beliefs he teaches are incredible." (Lilith) "I agree, this Demon God actually teaches the dangers of Corruption, he teaches the opposite of what he represents." (Vanessa) "Like this?" (Samira) "The teachings of this God are that the easy way can corrupt people, if in the face of difficulty someone chooses to take a path that goes against what he himself believes just because it is easier, then he has already begun to be corrupted." (Lilian) "In life there will always be easy and difficult paths, taking an easy path to achieve a goal is not wrong, what can be considered wrong is choosing a path that goes against your own ideals just because it is easier." (Lilian) "The Demon God of Corruption is one of the few Gods who have the ability to change the Race of the person who receives their blessing, furthermore, the person bes stronger." (Lilian) "But the moment that person goes out of his way and onto the Corruption road his Blessing is taken away while his ability to evolve again disappears." (Lilian) "So one gets a punishment for not meeting the expectations of the God of Corruption?" (I) "This is not a punishment, the person was able to evolve into a race they shouldn''t because of the blessing, losing their ability to evolve can be considered a fair cost, but they only pay that cost if their blessings are withdrawn." (Lilian) "But something seems contradictory, as far as I know, power is one of the things that most corrupts people, evolving from the great increase in general power, I know that better than anyone as it evolves many times." (I) "You''re right, Father." (Vanessa) "For you to evolve you need to fulfill certain conditions to show that you deserve to evolve, but the blessing of this God ignores these conditions, this makes the power received not deserved, bone also means that this person''s soul and mind are not ready for this evolution." (Vanessa) "Exactly what makes an ordeal, a person must prove himself worthy of this blessing and make that power his by right evolving through his own efforts next time, unfortunately, most people corrupt before that, so very few ept to use the blessing from the Demon God of Corruption for fear of straying from their ways." (Lilian) With Lilian and Vanessa''s exnation, I was able to understand how this King Alexander became a Vampire, this can also exin how someone who was described so highly in the information I got became a bastard who uses Vampire ves, he was corrupted by the power you wanted. "I imagine that the army that appeared out of nowhere was created using Vampire ves, that would make it easier to create a loyal and strong army that followed your orders without fear." (Ivan) "Probably also used Vampire ves to get rid of corrupt Nobles and Merchants." (Ivan) "You might be right, Ivan." (I) "My only doubts now are where he got the money to stabilize the Kingdom''s economy so quickly and who were the people he turned into Vampire ves." (I) "I don''t know any of those answers, as I said before, I wasn''t responsible for that investigation at the time." (Lilian) Sigh "You know what, let''s not waste our time thinking about it, to be honest, I don''t care where the money came from or who this bastard''s victims were, all we wanted was to confirm the Vampire''s identity to go after him, now we know." (I) "We also know where he is, now let''s think about how we do things from now on." (I) ---------- Current King of Kadra Pov: Royal Castle, over a week ago. Since I became King I have managed to keep the peace that my Father worked so hard to achieve, our Kingdom has prospered for years, in addition, our people have a lot of respect for our family due to everything my father has achieved in the past. My father always taught me that I needed to defend our Kingdom to the best of my ability and I have done so to this day. Even though my father is no longer the King, I always look to him for advice when I get lost in what to do, besides the secret troops and the Royal Guard of our Kingdom only obey my father for being the Patriarch of his line, I am just a Dhampir, I never wanted to be a Vampire because I''m proud of what I am. Today I was resting in the garden after a long meeting with the most influential traders in the Kingdom, I was discussing possible changes in imports and export to improve the Kingdom''s economy when my father passed by me absentmindedly without noticing me. I''ve never seen him like this, he usually notices anyone tens of meters away from him, but this time he seemed distracted and lost in his thoughts, I can even see a glint of fear in his eyes. As we are inside the castle neither he nor I need guards escorting us and we have more freedom to walk alone, because of that there is no one else around except for some soldiers who are always patrolling the castle for safety. "Dad, what happened to leave you in this state?" (I) "Huh!?" (Father) "Sorry son, I hadn''t noticed you, nothing much happened, I just received some worrying news from a subordinate who is in another city." (Father) "It must be something serious to leave you in this state." (I) "Don''t worry, as long as he follows my orders the matter will be resolved, have I ever had a problem that I wasn''t able to resolve?" (Father) "Come with your old father, I want to see my new granddaughter who will soon have her fourth birthday..." (Father) "But what is this..." (I) My dad even though he''s so old he still looks younger than me, he''s bald with half his face burnt, he has two big white twisted horns, blue skin like mine, he only has one red eye as he lost the other when half of his face was burned by a Mage''s attack before he became a Vampire. I was talking to him when we saw a red glowing at high speed from the sky towards us, the Mages activate the castle''s defenses and barriers, but the red light goes through everything, and a brave soldier throws himself in front of us to defend, but the light passes through the guard''s body without doing anything to him. "HAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!" (Father) It all happened too fast for me to understand, all I saw was my father jumping and running, but the light went after him and hit him, but there was no explosion or noise, but the expression on my father''s face was horror before he screamed and start squirming on the floor. "CALL THE WIZARDS AND DOCTORS NOW!!!!" (I) Chapter 514 Cap 512: Alexandre Kadra Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Current King of Kadra: Current time. It''s been days since the attack on my father, and even now the Mages can''t say how the barriers were so useless. I called doctors who work for the royal family and Alchemists to treat my father, but they weren''t able to do anything. The only thing we know for now is that my father was cursed, this curse was especially aimed at my father as he ignored everyone and went straight to him, plus it must be a powerful curse to cause so much trouble. During the days that followed I called Priests from every city of all religions, I also called doctors, Mages, and Alchemists of great ability, but none of them was able to do anything. All we know is that this curse left an ancient rune-shaped mark on my father''s chest where the heart is, and this curse weakens the body and causes pain. I had never seen my father who was a hero who participated in many battles feel so much pain that he screams most of the day, he hasn''t been able to feed, move or sleep for days, even for a Vampire as powerful as he hasn''t. should be able to hold out for a long time in these conditions. After the third day, he started apologizing several times, but none of it made sense, what was he asking for forgiveness for? This morning a ck Mage who focused on curses came to me saying that he had found information about the curse that afflicts my father. When I met with him I listened to everything he had to say, but I nearly killed him in rage when he talked about the curse and the possibility of making the curse so strong. He said the curse is called the seal of doom, this is an ancient curse with very high requirements to use, but these requirements are not the rarity of the materials you need, but the requirement of the type of person who can use this. curse. It seems that a person''s strength doesn''t matter, what matters is the authority that person has, the right to judge others, and the target of the curse deserving such punishment. This Mage even said that this curse had been prepared specifically for my father, that is to say, he was considered a convicted criminal. This Mage must be crazy to talk like that about the man who defended this Kingdom with ws and teeth even in the face of a situation where many would have given up. The insinuations of that ck Mage about someone as worthy and honorable as my father made me want to kill him where he was, which I would haveughed if the leader of the Kingsguard hadn''t stopped me, he''s like my Elder Brother since he was turned into a Vampire by my father which makes him his father''s son by the Vampire hierarchy. He and I are working hard together building up the capital''s defenses in case there is an attack, we also build up the castle''s defenses to protect my family and my father until everything is resolved. Not only did he stop me from attacking this ck Mage who was trying to tarnish my father''s reputation with his insinuations, but he also asked if there was any way to clear the curse, the ck Mage realizing that he was about to lose his life replied that the only ways would be to use holy magic, powerful abilities to clear curses or the person who cast the curse to withdraw of their own volition. After saying that my considerate brother let that damn ck Mage out, I was furious that once again I couldn''t do anything that could really help my father. No holy magic or ability has any effect to end this curse, I''ve never heard of a curse that couldn''t be cleared with holy magic. I had to do something, and because of that in the middle of the afternoon, I went to the Mages Guild where I''ll do my best to find everything I can about curses, this is already the third time I''m going there and I hope this time be able toe back with something. As I leave I am confident that my thoughtful brother leader of the Kingsguard will stand by my father''s side to protect him as he always has, even if it doesn''t seem like it, I know he is suffering from this as much as I am. ----------- Pov Zenos: After the Meeting it was night, I was on top of my city library watching the beautiful city was built. I knew it was not my wish to build this city, I know it was not my wish for so many people to second me and I know it was not my wish to be a King. To be honest, I wasn''t forced to do these things either, every time I had the option and even then I chose this path because I believed it was right at every step, I always knew that these decisions would put a great responsibility on my back, but I''m happy with things like that, that''s because now I can say there''s a city I can call home, I can say there''s a ce in the world where I''ll never have to hide or ask my group to hide. This city is my home, it can be a little strange ce with an entric poption, but that just makes it all the more interesting. What I''m starting to feel for this city must be the same as what this ancient King felt when he ascended the throne, but then all these problems surged one on top of the other without giving him time to breathe, just for the information to see what he yed like. All to defend your Kingdom. Sigh I look at my hand wondering if I would make the same decisions as him, but the truth is, I have no way of knowing unless I experience the same things he did at the time, plus each person''s way of thinking is different. He took the wrong path, I don''t know if that alone makes him worthy of what will happen to him, but the worst was not what he did at the time, which we can only assume since we have no proof. The worst thing is that he still uses Vampire ves nowadays, his Kingdom is not in any danger of existence at the moment, from what I could see his captain is thriving very well, he could have just killed the Vampire ves, but he didn''t. "Master, it''s time." (Ragnar) "We are waiting for you, Master." (Sakura) "I''m going too, that''s my duty as a Blood Priestess, Father." (Vanessa) "Alright since Nix, Lilith, Orion, and La are also leaving, they are already at the entrance of the Dungeon waiting for me." (I) "We will." (I) Chapter 515 Cap 513: Alexandre Kadra Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Sisor, Leader of Kadra''s Kingsguard: After King Alexander the second leaves for his third visit to Wizards'' Guide, I went straight to my Patriarch''s room still thinking about the things the ck Wizard said. The current King has always respected and admired his father, but he never knew the hard decisions we had to make in those turbulent times or how his father changed after that. He was never able to trust anyone other than family after the various transformations that took ce, the only people he fully trusts are me who has been by his side since he was a child, and his son the current King. He himself knew he couldn''t take this Kingdom any further like that, so he abdicated the throne to his blood son, but he never told the secrets that this Kingdom keeps to his son, the secrets he keeps. After the description of the Seal of Doom that ck Mage spoke, I can almost be sure that she recreates it is right, it means that someone knows certain truths from the past that should not be known to anyone else, besides this person is not someone normal, the ck Magician said that he was someone who should have authority and the right to condemn someone. Sigh I climb the tower and enter the room where I look at my Patriarch trying to meditate to make the pain more bearable, only that makes him stop screaming, but he can''t keep it that way forever, it doesn''t lessen the pain either, it just makes his mind better prepared to bear the pain. There was no one else in the room, I close the door behind me and I feel in the sick chair for the bed while looking at his state, the bed is soaked with sweat and blood, his face is pale and his Aura ispletely suppressed within him, perhaps it is another effect of the curse. "Dad looks like we won''t be able to fight this time." (I) "Unlike those turbulent days, we are not facing someone normal, I knew that one day we would be punished for this, I just wish you had listened to me at the time to avoid this situation." (I) Sigh I told him that breaking a Taboo would one day bring retribution, but in the situation we were in back then that was the safest option, but it wasn''t the right option. I look at the man in the bed and everything we''ve been through togetheres to mind, how we trained together, how we grew stronger together, how we fought together, how I swore allegiance to him the day I agreed to be a Vampire and the day that your child was born. His tears weren''t tears of happiness that day his son was born, they were of guilt, he didn''t even dare hold his son in his arms for days for the blood he knew was on his hands. "I swore to be by your side until the end no matter what and I intend to keep that oath." (I) ----------- I stayed for hours inside the room sitting in that chair with my eyes closed waiting, I knew it could take days or weeks for what I expected to happen, but when I felt a fluctuation of energy in the barrier around the tower where I was, I knew that the wait it was over. I open my eyes and see a shadow emerge from the bedroom window, the shadow expanding on the wall beside the window taking the shape and size of a door. From inside the Shadowes a young white-skinned man who has short hair, fierce eyes, and a strange hornbined in the same red color, he wore a leather suit and stood beside the shadow while a beautiful woman with dark skin, red hair, and eyes of different colors wearing a green and red leaf maker dress, this woman is on the other side waiting like this with the previous young man. Soones out a beautiful red skinned woman with ck hair and horns who has the same eyes as the previous woman, her eyes were intense and disturbing which caused strangeness with the gentle smile she had, she had wings and a tail that could be used inbat, then another woman came out of the shadow next, this new woman had the same eyes, white skin, and pink hair pulled back in a ponytail. These two young women also stand side by side as a brown-skinned, red-haired, horned, and crystal-scaled child with the same different colored eyes as the previous women, with an appearance that I was not able to distinguish their gender. There was a red monster cub on one of her shoulders while she had a Fairy with dark skin, red hair, and the same eyes and her other shoulder. These people have so many simrities that I would regret that they are all from the same family if it weren''t for the Fairy who shouldn''t have so many simrities with people of other races as well. These people were all looking straight at me when they came out of the shadow portal, but strangely the intense-eyed Demon woman had been looking straight at my Patriarch ever since she appeared. I could tell they all had a simr level of strength to mine, but my instincts told me that the young man who came first, the child, and whatever I''m sensing still lurking in the surroundings are stronger than I am. A proof of this is that they knew I was here and still entered without fear, I think I should thank them for not having caused the fraud confusion to get here but to appear in a reserved way. It wasn''t difficult to find the leader among them, all I had to do was pay attention to the behavior of everyone around the child, I soon realized that he was a Vampire, so maybe his appearance doesn''t reveal his real age. "You knew we wereing, right?" (enemy leader) "I assumed so, but I figured we''d have more time." (I) "Why not call the guards outside?" (enemy leader) "They''re weaker than I am, if I''m not able to beat you, then they couldn''tst more than a few seconds." (I) "I won''t let them waste their lives like that." (I) "Then why are you here." (enemy leader) "Because I swore to defend him and I will until the end." (I) "N... no... don''t interfere... Sisor!" (Alexander) "I''m sorry to have to disobey you for the first time, but I can''t let that happen..." (I) Before I can do anything the young man who leaves first appeared beside me without me even noticing and put his hand on my shoulder, at that moment I felt my whole body immobilized by an Aura far more powerful than anything I have ever seen, I was not even able to speak. The other invaders walked towards my Patriarch calmly as he looked at him, his body shaking with pain. "No... I didn''t expect... to end... like this..." (Alexandre) Chapter 516 Cap 514: Alexandre Kadra Part 4(Chapter Preview) Getting to our target was not difficult, to get to where he was without alerting all the guards and soldiers in the castle the easiest way was through the shadows, getting so many people into the shadows would be a little difficult, but it could still be managed. The only way to find me would be someone stronger than me or with very high level detection skills. The most problem would actually be getting through the barrier, but then I remember what Byakko once said when we were still in Valen, Spirits, and Fairies can absorb mana directly from the magic circle, but it''s a slow process that could be noticed. Luckily we don''t need to break the barrier, we just need a small gap for the shadow we''re in to be able to enter. When we started toe out of the shadows I had already noticed that there were only two people in the room, a man lying in bed suffering and another man wearinget armor where I feel a lot of Mana flowing. As I watched this armored man''s reactions I let the others leave one by one while La and Orion left along with me, but Nix remained in the shadows waiting in case a surprise attack was needed. I could see Lilith looking at the man on the bed so I was sure he was our target, but even without Lilith looking at him I already knew who it was, that''s why I can feel the Seal of Doom on him. The man in armor who was silent until now tries to attack us but it seems the man in the bed knows it would be useless, the man in armor himself knows he would only be seeking death but even so the determination in his eyes was incredible. I was getting ready to stop the armored man when I noticed Ragnar making a move against him, so I left the armored man to him and walked over to the man in the bed who had opened his eye. He looked like a young man between 20 and 30 years old, half of his face was burnt and he was missing an eye, from his appearance I can tell he was a Demon before he became a Vampire. I look at this man''s pale face and his body shaking with pain, I realize that just talking is being difficult for him, his appearance matches the information that Lilian told us. "No... I didn''t expect... to end... like this..." (Alexandre) "You know why we came." (I) "..." (Lilith) Cough Cough Cough Lilith approaches and sticks the tip of her tail which was a de of bone in the chest of Alexander who was on the bed, but that didn''t kill him, he just coughed up blood before his body stopped shaking. "Thank you for stopping the pain..." (Alexander) "It would be difficult to talk otherwise, and besides, the end of your sentence is near." (Lilith) ? Sigh "The moment I received the information that someone with the robe bearing the Blood Goddess symbol already knew that this could happen." (Alexander) "I can''t be med for trying to stay alive, my mistake was underestimating your strength..." (Alexander) "Sometimes the path we choose to avoid something can lead us straight to it, we didn''t know about you before the attack, but now that we know..." (I) Sigh "So you didn''te here for me?" (Alexander) "I didn''te to this continent for you." (I) "But you would have no escape anyway, sooner orter someone woulde to you." (Vanessa) Alexander looked exhausted, his eyes were cloudy and unwilling, and even he must have realized that it was useless to run away. When Vanessa spoke he looked away from her. "If it weren''t for that curse you wouldn''t have been able to fight me." (Alexander) "It would only make you die an even more brutal and public death, which would be something to consider..." (La) "La!" (I) "I''m justmenting..." (La) "Don''t be arrogant, in the face of the Goddess''s judgment no criminal is able to escape." (Vanessa) "You sealed your fate at the time of your crimes." (Vanessa) "Crimes? What crimes have Imitted?" (Alexander) "All I ever did was think about the best for this Kingdom, do you think I''m wrong to do everything in my power to protect thousands of lives?" (Alexander) "Spare your exnations, nothing you say will change the end of this." (I) Sigh "..." (Alexander) The former King Alexander looks at me and the anger that was starting to show on his face disappears, he looks at Vanessa who has a damning look, and then turns to the man in armor who is not able to move his eyes while Ragnar he still has his hand on one of his shoulders. After that, he looks out the window as if there is garlic he expected to see. "I wanted to see the Sunrise onest time, feel the warmth of the light on my body, these light protection items haven''t allowed me that in years..." (Alexander) "Tomorrow is a hope, never a promise." (I) "That''s a phrase I heard a long time ago, but its truth as sad as it is made me never forget it." (I) "You won''t be past today, but I allow yourst words to someone who will truly remember them." (I) "..." (Alexander) "Sisor..." (Alexander) My words when quoting a phrase I heard in a game in my old world seem to have had an impact on him, his eyespletely lost their luster, but even so, he looked at the man in armor. "Don''t be sad Sisor, we knew this could happen one day, you warned me in the past, but I got carried away by despair and didn''t listen to the person who was by my side at all times." (Alexander) "I''m d you''re here to take care of this Kingdom and our family, I haven''t been able to draw a line between right and wrong for a long time." (Alexander) "You saw me before I became King, you saw me sit on the throne for the first time, you ruled by my side through the wars and stood by my side longer than anyone else, I''m d it''s you here in the end." (Alexander) "Here, give this to my other son..." (Alexander) He takes a letter from his storage item and throws it toward the man in armor, Ragnar takes the letter and puts it in the hand of the man in the armor he found to close his hand to keep the letter from falling. "I''m ready..." (Alexander) "When he dies, what will happen to the Vampire ves?" (I) "You will apany him in death, I hope you find peace in the arms of the Goddess." (Vanessa) "But you whomitted such an atrocity will receive your punishment directly from the Goddess." (Vanessa) Chapter 517 Cap 515: Alexandre Kadra Part 5(Chapter Preview) I take a step back and let Vanessa get closer to the former King Alexander, she stands by the bed and her red wings appear. "You will not be judged by me but by the Goddess, your judgment will not be to find out about your guilt or innocence, it will only be to judge your punishment." (I) Vanessa sps her hands and closes her eyes as she begins her prayer, her every word making her Aura be stronger and different as if there is something merging with her. "I pray to the one who has control over life and death. I pray to the one who walks through oceans of blood to bring death to those who dare to go against her. I pray to the one whose name is a symbol of dominion and freedom." (Vanessa) "Make this servant''s words her words so that the buried truth will be revealed. Make this servant''s power the de that will bring terror to your enemies. Make this servant''s body the receptacle for her will in this world." (Vanessa) "O Blood Goddess Selene, may at the utterance of her name the skies be red and may this servant be bestowed with your blessings to bring judgment upon her enemies." (Vanessa) Vanessa''s Aura converges to the top of her head where it bes a floating red halo, her own presence ispletely different and I can feel the Goddess Selene''s Blessing within me stir. Soon Vanessa opens her eyes to face Alexandre on the bed, he had a look of resignation in his eyes. "" (Vanessa) Vanessa''s eyes began to glow a bright red and her presencepletely transformed, this wasn''t Vanessa''s presence, but it was still a presence I recognize even though it''s much weaker now. "" (Vanessa) The Goddess Selene has begun to speak in her own voice through Vanessa''s mouth, so she raises her hand and a red energy rips apart Alexander''s body before using those pieces to create a flow of blood creating a new body for Alexander. This bloodthirsty scene surprised me a lot, I must say I was shocked at how it was done in such a normal way and how a new body was created with the remains of the first one. Alexander''s new body was that of a bald man with red skin, golden eyes, and a ck crown mark chained to his chest. As soon as he opened his eyes the space opened up behind him sucking him in before closing it all happened in the space of 10 seconds it was too quick and disturbing for me toprehend what happened before Vanessa started to fall forward as she walked back to normal. When I grabbed Vanessa to keep her from falling, I noticed she was bleeding from her eyes, nose, and ears. "< Heal > ¡Á3" (I) She was pale and had lost consciousness, I take a healing potion and make her drink it while using healing magic I learned from Irina. "Is she okay, master?" (Sakura) "She''s fine, but I''m not sure what''s going on." (I) "I know what''s going on, but this isn''t a good ce to talk about it, master." (Ragnar) "Then let''s go, we''ve done what we had to do." (I) I hold Vanessa in my arms and walk towards the shadow we came from which was still in the same spot. "Can I let him go?" (Ragnar) "Yes, he won''t do anything, he knows it will only make things worse, besides being an obvious death." (I) Ragnar lets go of the armored guy''s shoulder, he looks at us with hatred for a second, but he doesn''t attack us, what he does is walk over to the bed where there are some stains of Alexandre''s blood. "He paid for his crime, his punishment was worse than death, but now it''s over, just be d he was punishment." (Ragnar) I keep walking into the shadow with everyone following close behind, the man in the armor doesn''t say anything and just keeps looking at the bed as we go back into the shadow and leave the same way we came in. ------------ When we arrive at the Dungeon in the middle of the night, I go straight to my room and put Vanessa to bed, the others have gone off to do their own thing, but I''ve brought Ragnar with me. I grab a cloth that I soak in some water to wipe the blood off Vanessa''s face as I strike up a conversation with Ragnar. "What happened to Vanessa?" (I) "A reaction to the Blood Goddess''s will, a mortal body cannot withstand something like this for long, especially when a trace of divine power runs through its body." (Ragnar) "So it was a divine power that did that to Alexander?" (I) "Yes, only divine power can kill and reincarnate someone so quickly, but that was only possible because the situation allowed it." (Ragnar) "Vanessa also only resisted due to her body and race being verypatible with divine power, in addition to being an almost Saint." (Ragnar) "The Goddess knew exactly how much her body would be able to take without doing any permanent damage." (Ragnar) "But still she ended up this way." (I) "From what I understand she asked for it, she was the one who called the Goddess of Blood and not the other way around." (Ragnar) "..." (I) Sigh I know she was the one who called the Goddess, she made it very clear that the Goddess Selene would judge the old King Alexander, she said that many times, I just didn''t think she would call the Goddess that way. "What happened to Alexander?" (I) "He became a Taboo hunter." (Ragnar) "What would that be?" (I) "This is a fate worse than death, they are immortal beings who hunt those who break a Taboo regarding their God, death for them only brings another start where a new body will be created, the only true way to kill one of them is to destroy the soul." (Ragnar) "They don''t eat, rest, feel pain or anything else, they just keep hunting for eternity." (Ragnar) Chapter 518 Cap 516: Tourism Finally(Chapter Preview) I was on the balcony of my room when Samira jumped from the floor to me, she was sitting reading a book on healing magic while asionally shifting her eyes to Vanessa. "What''s up Samira?" (I) "Are you still thinking about that Vampire or are you just worried about Vanessa, Dad?" (Samira) Sigh "It''s always so weird to hear people taller than me call myself dad, it makes me feel old when I''m actually the youngest here." (I) "That''s the hierarchy of Vampires, we should call you Father or Patriarch." (Samira) "Patriarch is very formal..." (I) "You''re changing the subject." (Samira) "..." (I) "I know Vanessa is fine, but I''m worried she hasn''t woken up yet, she didn''t tell me she was going to do that." (I) "She said yes, we just didn''t correctly understand the meaning of what she said." (Samira) "I don''t know much about the Gods, I was an atheist in our previous life, but I heard that the Goddess Selene saved her centuries ago and sent her to you to finish the job, so I don''t think this Goddess would do anything that might hurt Vanessa." (Samira) "I understand that in my head too, but my emotions won''t change until I see her awake and can lecture her." (I) "Just like she and Irina and the others do to you whenever you do something dangerous or reckless?" (Samira) "Did youe here just to pester me?" (I) "Also, but I came to see how you felt about the Vampire, I can only imagine what you''re thinking now because I''ve been there." (Samira) Unlike Lilith, I can''t see the Aura of vengeance directed at someone, so I can only try to understand a person by seeing what little I''ve heard about the history of this Realm and what I''ve seen today. "I hoped he begged for his life or med someone else, maybe evene up with a more convenient excuse." (I) "From what Sakura told me, he epted pretty quickly what was going to happen to him." (Samira) "I was a little pissed off when I got there, maybe because I saw the damage a soul suffers when someone breaks that kind of Taboo." (I) "I saw and felt what La''s soul looked like, I didn''t save her like everyone says, I couldn''t save any of those broken souls, all I did was put it all together like a jigsaw puzzle and form a new soul from the broken remains of those broken souls." (I) "You did what you could with what you had, what you did was far more than anyone else would have done or been able to do from what Freya told me." (Samira) "Also La says she remembers all of your previous lives, you saved those Fairies by giving them a new life, that''s why La only listens to you." (Samira) "Why are you thinking about this now?" (Samira) "That Vampire was different from most people I''ve killed, he wasn''t an Evil One, he may have done something unforgivable, but he did it for his Kingdom, I think in the end he convinced even himself that he did it for a good cause." (I) "With good intentions, hell is full." (Samira) "In some ways what he did was worse than the simple conquest of this Realm, he took away someone''s ability to decide and controlled like a robot, he didn''t even allow a person to die to be able to be reborn one day, the person''s soul was trapped in an immortal body." (Samira) "I understand that and so do you, the truth is that you created a line in your mind that it would be okay as long as the only people dying because of you are bad people or monsters." (Samira) "But this Vampire was neither, he was just an idiot who made a wrong choice in the past and convinced himself he was right, an idiot who is called a hero by the people of this Realm." (Samira) "Where do I put the line on how far I can go?" (I) "Don''t put too detailed lines, just avoid killing innocent people and judge each situation separately, it took me a long time to learn this but I had more time in this world than you Father." (Samira) "Our ancient world was not peaceful, there was crime, war, and terrorism." (Samira) "But these things were often far from the daily lives of ordinary people, I know that since you arrived in this world it must have been strange to see how life is treated so lightly here." (Samira) "There are more wars, the acts of terrorism are on arge scale and ordinary people are allowed to kill bad guys." (I) "In this world, there are no prisons, the very system can be something horrendous for both of us, but it works as a substitute for prisons, it''s not perfect, but what can be considered perfect." (Samira) Sigh Why do I always have to end up thinking about these damn things, why can''t I put it all behind me, how many times do I stop to wonder if what I''m doing is right? ---------- The next day Vanessa had woken up, she waspletely fine with just a few weaknesses in her body. After spending most of the night talking to Samira and putting everything that was on my mind into words, I managed to organize my thoughts and calm down. I get everyone in the room together to discuss our new goal, vacation. The time hade to do the tourism we wanted, we have plenty of time to go to the vige of the Elves on this continent and we don''t need to do anything else. This meeting was to decide our next stop, one of the cities that Lilian told me was interesting, a city inside a mountainpletely underground. This is the ce I have to go to know, Lilian even said that the ce was beautiful, there are also some Dungeons there, but they don''t interest me, I want to know about that city and the inhabitants who decided to live in a ce like this. This was the kind of life I was looking for, traveling the world, meeting new people, fighting some monsters, seeing beautiful scenery, and learning about new cultures. I talk to everyone about our next destination and most are just as excited as I am, the others try to understand how a city can exist underground far from the light of the Suns. Lilian tells us that from where we are it will take a month to get to this city, but I''m in no hurry, I''m just going to enjoy the trip. Chapter 519 Cap 517: Back To Basics(Chapter Preview) After we decided where to go, we left the Kadra Kingdom, what happens from now on I don''t care, but as far as I can imagine, nothing should happen to this Kingdom, the people of the Kingdom will be sad, but there shouldn''t be any disturb. I spoke to Vanessa after she woke up to find out what happened to the Vampire ves, she said they all died when Alexander was killed before he was forced to reincarnate. I was happy to hear that, it means they are saved. After the meeting about our tour ns, I take Vanessa to another room where I start berating her for what she''s done. ---------- Two dayster. It''s been two days since we started heading to the underground city, and I''m sitting cross-legged on top of the mansion wondering what to do next. I''ve been summarizing some skills since I have many, but I just realized how difficult it is to have many things in my hand. I don''t know what to train, I can train my skills, I can train my magic, I can train my Spirit Runes, I can train many things, but spreading what I have to learn like that will make me not be able to specialize in something. I have to choose a specialty as a focal point to know how to develop mybat style, if this continues I will end up falling behind the others. As I have so many options, I don''t know which would be better to choose, I haven''t felt so lost in what to do in a long time, thest time was when I was thinking about whether to create an FPS or fantasy shooter game. p "Wait, why am I wasting time on this?" (I) "I just need to do the same that time, if I don''t know which way to go I create a third option." (I) I smile proud of my logic that I knew would make no sense to someone else, at that time I made a fantasy game where magical firearms were used by mages in a futuristic fantasy world in space, it was exactly that gamepletely crazy and fun which was myst creation before I died, it was a lot of work to do something like that while I kept slipping into aa. "If I remember Ragnar well, that the Auras contain everything a person is, in addition, they contain something that defines a person." (I) "Since I received the trinity of nature I can feel my mana, spirit energy, and Ki in my Aura, I can also feel it in other people''s Auras." (I) "So maybe..." (I) I started to use my parallel thinking unconsciously while doing calctions and analysis of what I was thinking, in theory, it made sense, but I don''t know if it would work in practice. "I think I''ll talk to Ragnar tomorrow about it, he and Orion went out for a few days to hunt stronger monsters along with Lilian, Barok, and Jade." (I) "That was Orion''s idea who was sad that the current dungeon monsters were too weak for him, they shoulde back tomorrow night." (I) "I think regardless it would be a good idea to go back to basics for a while." (I) I stand up and take a few deep breaths while still with my eyes closed I start moving into my Martial Art positions. "A strong, well-trained body will alwayse in handy." (I) After just practicing the movements I repeat it all over again from the beginning, but this time contracting every muscle in my body, which has proven to be a very difficult and exhausting training method. When I finished I started from the beginning, but this time with mana circting through my body to strengthen me. After I finished, I repeat this process again but this time I rece the mana with spiritual energy that began to circte through my body in a different way than mana. Right after finishing, I do the same movements again, but this time I''m just using Ki to circte through my body. I keep repeating this type of training all day, but I mixed up the order in which I used these energies or not at all. In the beginning, this training was very difficult, I almost fell at the end of the day due to pain all over my body. I needed Sophia''s help who was nearby without me noticing, she helps me go to bed and get some rest. ---------- Pov Sisor (Kadra''s Kingsguard Leader): I have never felt so weak and helpless before, all I could do was stand by while my Patriarch was destroyed and punished, I wanted to say something, I wanted to fight and die protecting him as I promised myself I would, but I was weak more even to move in their presence. Ding! <[ You have inherited the title [ Vampire Patriarch ] ]> . . . <[ Your bloodline became stronger and purer [ Vampire: 100% ] to [ Vampire: Original ] ]> When they were leaving they released me from the pressure that immobilized me, at that moment I wanted to draw my sword and attack, but I managed to control myself. I always knew that something like this could happen one day, if it wasn''t for them they would have been others, at least they didn''t do any damage to the castle and the people who were protecting the ce also did everything quickly when delivering the sentence. The most surprising thing was seeing the Priestess or if it is right to call her High Priestess, she did something to invoke the sight of her God, this type of person should not be offended easily, and that''s what made me rethink my will to kill to all. But if I had attacked I would be dead and probably everyone in this castle. I hated them, hated them, even more, knowing that they were doing the right thing, all I could do was watch them leave while looking at the bloodstains on the bed, after hours I opened the letter that was still in my hand, that was thest thing he left for me. After a few minutes of reading the letter where my Patriarch said goodbye to me and everyone else while asking me to take care of this Kingdom in his ce, shortly after finishing reading the letter the King entered the room, his shock at seeing the bloody bed and not seeing any bodies left him immobile for some time. I took a deep breath in preparation for a conversation that is going to be very long. Chapter 520 Cap 518: Hunt For A Heretic(Chapter Preview) Pov Archbishop of the Order of the Golden Light: Headquarters of the Church of Light. I''m in my office this morning looking at the reports about the battle against the Heretic God we''re fighting, it makes me sick to see the catastrophic results of that battle. knock knock "Archbishop Aur¨¦lio, I brought Inquisitor Andreia as requested." "Thanks, ask no one to interrupt us." (I) "As you wish, Lord Archbishop." As one of the church servants leaves, a ck-skinned woman with golden tattoos enters my office, she spreads her white and gold wings as she kneels. "Who shall I hunt this time my lord?" (Andreia) "No one, I called her for two reasons." (I) "The first is that I want an exnation about the battle against the Heretic God of Wrath." (I) Andreia has been the leader of the Inquisitors for centuries, her entire family has served the Church for millennia, she is the strongest and most trusted Inquisitor we have, and her loyalty and faith is a symbol that even I respect. "This Heretic God had managed to gather a lot of strength while staying hidden indefinitely." (Andreia) "The heretics who served him did as we had hoped, after years of destroying them, finally they went to theirst resort to bring their God into the world." (Andreia) "They used a city of 270 million people and an unknown artifact for their God to incarnate in their heretic priest." (Andreia) "Did you do as I ordered?" (I) "Yes, we stopped and destroyed the Taboo hunters who tried to kill the enemy heretics, their souls were used as an offering to the great God Baldr." (Andreia) "Those unwilling things always appear in the most inconvenient of situations, they can''t even fight divine beings, the gods create such things are fools." (I) "If they had any trace of intelligence, they would realize that the important thing was to stop the Heretic God and not the unholy ceremony they performed." (I) For fools who can''t see the big picture, some coteral damage can be overlooked for the sake of defeating one of these Heretic Gods. "How did the fake Hero fare?" (I) "He fought much better than expected sir, in the end, we used him to finish the Heretic God''s sealing ritual." (Andreia) "If everything went so well, then exin to me how we lost half our army and why did we get an oracle saying that the false hero''s soul was taken?" (I) "The Heretic God of Wrath summoned Berserk Dragons the moment he took his Priest''s body, I decided that half the army would be a bearable price to pay to eliminate this greater threat, that was the Heretic God''s weakest moment and our only opportunity to defeat him without resorting to our true Hero." (Andreia) Sigh "Half the army is a great loss for us, it will take decades to recover our strength, but you are notpletely wrong, if you had acted differently maybe you would all have died." (I) "Have you noticed anything else strange?" (I) "When the Heretic God had his body destroyed and we were in the process of sealing him, the unknown artifact that the Heretic Priests used exploded in a multicolored light and destroyed some of our Priests almost interrupting the Heretic God''s sealing ritual, it was also at that moment that the false hero''s body was destroyed." (Andreia) "..." (I) "(It must have been at this time that his soul was taken, that artifact must have belonged to another God perhaps, but which one?)" (I) "Alright, our victory was always something we were sure of, but I don''t like the losses we''ve had, because of that we''ll have to wake the real hero from his slumber." (I) "But that will be resolvedter at a Church meeting." (I) The truth is that there is nothing to decide, this is our only option at the moment, we are too weak and with many enemies in sight, it''s probably just a matter of time before servants of the Evil Gods or the Demon Gods start causing us problems, we need to show that we are still strong. I look at Andreia who is still kneeling with one on her knees waiting, I pick up a storage crystal and toss the small cube for her to pick up. "This is information from a Heretic who was found on the Morror Continent, it has been confirmed by an Oracle that the traitor Saint Vanessa is with him, it looks like he might be a Hero or Champion of the Blood Goddess." (I) "Our forces on that continent tried to hunt him down, but it seems he''s good at hiding, they had a confrontation with him at sea while trying to leave the Morror Continent." (I) "But even though they were in greater numbers they were defeated even before the battle started, ording to the reports the Heretic''s Aura was strange and very powerful." (I) "We also know that he is not alone, it seems that he leads an unknown organization with individuals of various races and monsters, his powers are mostly unknown, the few that we are aware of are described in this information." (I) "I will personally finish him off my Lord." (Andreia) "You can''t, he must be on the Dark Continent right now, his power was estimated to be around the Catastrophe Grade, that''s the power limit of these two continents, if you go you would draw attention from our enemies and could even take you to death as energy level in these areas is negligible." (I) "What do you wish me to do, my Lord?" (Andreia) "Send your sister, I know she has studied about the traitor Saint and about other Gods like the Witch of Carnage, this might be useful for this quest, her power level is also at Catastrophe Grade and her reports show the same potential as you demonstrated in your youth." (I) "I want her to lead a team of people of the same power level as her, that should be enough to deal with this Heretic." (I) "But my Lord, my sister has not yet passed her Oath of Light Ceremony." (Andreia) "That matter can wait until she returns, when she seeds in this quest her achievements can cause her to receive a mighty Blessing from the great God Baldr during her Oath Ceremony of Light." (I) "This is a great opportunity for her." (I) "I thank you for this opportunity, my Lord." (Andreia) "What would the name of the Heretic to be hunted be?" (Andreia) "His name is Zenos, he is a Vampire Patriarch with a youthful appearance, his orders will be to kill him and anyone on this Heretic''s side, his and the Holy Traitor''s bodies must be brought to us to expose their sins to the world." (I) "You can go now." (I) "I bid you farewell, my Lord." (Andreia) I close my eyes as I think about this quest, I am sending one of our most promising Inquisitors, she has an understanding about the Carnage Witch, about the Saint Traitor and has great talent inbat, but I didn''t tell all the information that the oracle revealed to us. "(We can''t leave the information that a new child of Selene was born, that damn Goddess has many supporters everywhere, I will just announce him as a Heretic to prevent others from interfering.)" (I) Chapter 521 Cap 519: A Day At The Waterfall(Chapter Preview) With two weeks of travel, I had already started to learn Aura techniques from Ragnar, Ragnar''s Aura control is his greatest weapon, he has existed for thousands of years without any power or body, everything he could train besides increasing his knowledge it was his Aura. Ragnar has spent thousands of years being trained by his mother and the God of Beasts, and he is said to have met other Divine Beasts, Holy Beasts, Spirits, Fairies, and Gods. Sophia spends her days following Ragnar to learn more about his Auras, I took advantage of this trip to train my Aura to be able to use it as the core of mybat style, I want to use all my sample capabilities along with my Aura, that was the answer I came to. After talking to Ragnar he says that what I want was a people simr to the one he was already training with since he was reborn with powers and abilities he didn''t have before, but he also said that it will be even harder for me. Listening to the advice of someone more experienced on the subject than anyone else in the Dungeon, I decided to adopt abat style more focused on control than offense or defense. It seems that with the powers that I havees the ability to see everything inside my Aura in my head, that would be the best way to fight that I would have. This type of fighting style consists of being able to control the whole situation all the time, it''s not having the best attack, the best defense, or the greatest speed, but the ability to get around all those things that people who specialize will have, be able to deflect an attack too powerful to receive for example. With that I started training with Ragnar, he took the opportunity to test some of his theories with me, he said that I had a natural talent for the use of Aura even greater than him, so it will be easier for him to teach and learn from me, my results the things he found difficult to put into practice. I found everything he taught very interesting, it was a fun way to use the Aura, he taught me how to solidify the Aura, right?plex, and that''s what I''ve been training so far. After all these days of training Alice shows up to say that the carriage stopped near a beautiful waterfall, Alice came to inform me about this because I asked to be called whenever they found interesting things. This was a sightseeing trip for fun, so I told everyone they could have fun at this waterfall. Following my request, Nix opens the Dungeon gate beside the waterfall and everyone starts to leave, both my group and the townspeople. When I left the Dungeon and saw thendscape I realized that it was really a good ce to enjoy our sightseeing trip. It was daytime, so there were 3 Suns in the sky and some gray clouds could be seen in the distance, maybe tomorrow it will start to rain. I look at the waterfall and I see something very different from what I expected, the waterfall was very wide, maybe 1200 meters, in addition, its height was around 1600 meters high, at the bottom there was a river with a very strong and violent current. This ce was very beautiful, it had tall trees with fruits bigger than my body, the connection was very interesting and it had a beautiful view of some distant mountains, this was a great area to spend the night. I spread my Aura around for a while and confirm that all monsters are around Grade S or below, with the strength of the Dungeon people and our numbers should be fine. We decided to have a barbecue to start a fun party, everyone started bringing kegs of booze and lots of monster meat. Many strong people from the city gathered in groups and went hunting some local monsters to change the menu, I went to the edge of the river to get a better view of the waterfall. "Don''t do what you''re thinking, this is not a Japanese cartoon or anime." (Samira) "How do you know what I''m thinking?" (I) "How do you know what an anime is? Weren''t you always in the hospital?" (I) "I was hospitalized, not dead, plus I had a cell phone where I could kill my time watching movies, series, cartoons, and anime." (Samira) "You didn''t y any games?" (I) "In the beginning of the disease, yes, but after a while, I lost my motor coordination." (Samira) "When I saw this ce and the various rocks under the waterfall I thought the same thing as you, the ssic scene of training under the waterfall..." (Samira) p "I never believed this would work, but right now it seems like an interesting thing to try." (I) "Forget it, it will just be a waste of time, do more constructive things with your time." (Samira) I look away from the waterfall and look at Samira, she''s wearing a bunny outfit. "You call this redundancy spending your time constructively?" (I) "Dare to say I''m not well and I''m going to throw you in that river, Father." (Samira) "How can you not like a bunny outfit?" (Samira) "But you''re already a Rabbit." (I) "Exactly, isn''t that fantastic, you should have seen Elsaris'' face when she saw me like this." (Samira) "What exactly did you do on the Inte on your cell phone to acquire these likes?" (I) "You don''t have to and you won''t know, let''s just say I had a lot of free time." (Samira) "You know you caused me a big problem talking to Erica and Tania about cosy?" (I) "I needed to talk to Tania, I don''t have the ability to create the clothes I imagine, I needed a professional in the area." (Samira) "Erica only found out because she identally saw the clothes." (Samira) Sigh "You created a big problem for me..." (I) "Master, master, you need to go to Sakura now, she is gathering a lot of creatures..." (Ibuki) "..." (I) Chapter 522 Cap 520: A Volcano!?(Chapter Preview) It''s been over a month since we left the Kadra Realm, during that time between the Aura pieces of training I''ve been doing, we''ve also made several stops at what Samira and I call tourist spots. In addition to the beautiful waterfall where we had a delicious barbecue with everyone from the City of Shadows, we also stopped at a normal small rural vige, stopped at the ruins of a small town that ording to Lilian was destroyed during an Annual Monster Wave decades ago and stopped a town that was having a festival on the way. I''ve never had so much fun, everything is so fun, so far I haven''t seen any Humans, but I''ve seen a lot of Demi, there was even a talking Gori who worked in a bar, if I told this in my old world people would think it was the beginning from a joke, in addition, he prepared an amazing drink mix, Nn mostly insisted that we stay in that city for a few more days, I allow it because I want him to learn from this Gori, I''m doing this out of pure selfishness and a desire to drink the best drinks you can. After so much time spent on tourism that ording to Ivan was wasted during the trip, we are finally close to the underground city I wanted so much to see. As we were less than a day''s journey from the city, I decided to put away the carriage and go riding, my mount was Ragnar in a less dazzling form, he now only looked like a Warhorse with a strange red crystal horn shaped like a de. I was riding Ragnar and the others were riding Shadow Horses which I summoned, as they are creatures I summoned I had to make a contract with them, but to my surprise, the terms of the contract were quite easy, this was to give them a ce where they could live peacefully and follow Ragnar. The Shadow Horses seemed to be very smart, I epted their terms after talking to Ragnar, he seemed happy to lead a group of monsters, he said that his mother also had a lot of horse type monsters under her leadership. It didn''t matter to me as Sakura had already formed amunity of Dryads, Incarnations of the Forest, and Nymphs before I knew it. I knew that the Mountain Range Nymphs were always by Sakura''s side since she formed a contract with me, but I didn''t know that her charisma with monsters and nt-type creatures was so strong. Several days ago when we were at the waterfall, Sakura had gathered a group of hundreds of nt-type monsters, using her power as Holy Beast she ced them all as her servants making many of them evolve and be better able to control their instincts. When I got to her it was toote, as she seemed happy and said that they would live in the forest together with her, so I let her take care of them in the forest on the Shadow City floor and the mansion inside the Dungeon. It wouldn''t cost me anything, besides Nix and La were already leaders of their own of the beings that lived inside their Cradles, now Sakura and Ragnar also had their own subordinates, Orion didn''t say anything but I could tell he was thinking about these things also. Those who were riding the Shadow Horses anding with me were Diana, ¨¦rica, Kira, Nix, Vanessa, Samira, and Elsaris who are using the same Shadow Horse, Irius, and Irina. H and Ivan were on high level Skeleton Horses that could even use the Spectral Body skill, Lilith was riding a Demon Horse that she was very insistent for me to summon, she even looked like a kid asking her father to buy a pony. In the end, I did what she wanted, unfortunately, I''m still not that used to this summoning business, I''ve learned a lot from Rakan, but the most I can do is choose the summon race, but the number is still very random. When I summoned the Shadow Horses I ended up summoning 117 of them which took all my mana, while the Demon Horses were summoned 81 of them. With the experience of the previous time, I asked Ragnar to be lightly during the invocation, thanks to that the terms for the contract were simr to the Shadow Horses. The Shadow Horses wererge with ck fur, their mane and tail appeared to be made of ethereal leftovers, their eyes werepletely white and their teeth were sharp since they were carnivores. The Demon Horses were alsorge, but their bodies were more muscr, the fur on their bodies varies from individual to individual between the colors ck and red, their mane and tail were blood red, they have red eyes and two white horns on the back head, in ce of normal Horses'' paws they had Wolf-like paws with very sharp ws. These two monster races have Grade A strength, but when they chose to follow Ragnar, he turned them all into his servants which increased their strength straight to S, some of them with more talent went to Grade SS directly. With such strong mounts we could reach our destination fast but we went slowly while talking to everyone, the two races of Monster Horses were not able to speak thenguage of other races, but Ragnar and I could understand theirnguage, Ragnar could understand all the Beasts and monsters, I could understand these two races because I made a contract with them. During our trip I talked to Vanessa about the Oracle she received from the Goddess Selene, it seemed like I would have more things to do on this continent, but first I would have to know more details. In this way, we continued until we reached the foot of a mountain, Lilian who had gone ahead was waiting for us on the road. "Wee, this is the ce I promised." (Lilian) "Are you sure this is the right ce?" (I) "Yes, the city is under that mountain." (Lilian) I look at Lilian and then I look at the "mountain", I don''t know how you can call it a "mountain", there''sva running down the side and smokeing out of the top. "But that''s not a mountain, that''s a Volcano!" (I) I turn to the others. "That''s a volcano, right?" (I) Chapter 523 Cap 521: City Of Stars(Chapter Preview) I was surprised when we arrived at what Lilian presented as a mountain where there would be an underground city underneath, that''s because there was smokeing out of the top of the mountain and a river ofva flowing from the top of the mountain to the middle where. No matter how I look at it, all I can see is a volcano, when I looked at the others they looked at me not understanding what I was talking about, Samira was the only one who had a strange expression on her face before she exchanged a look with me and nod in agreement. "This isn''t a volcano, with that negligible amount ofva it''s a far cry from what a real volcano looks like." (Lilian) "I agree with Lilian, theva of this volcano doesn''t even seem to have magic inside, you can tell by the trees that are very close to the top." (Diana) "The fire elemental energy is probably not that strong, thanks to that it must have some monsters living in theva and it probably made a nest on the top of the mountain." (Nix) "If this was a real volcano, then you could feel the heat even from this distance." (Vanessa) I didn''t imagine that magic could influence nature so strongly, if I''m not mistaken, I remember hearing that this continent and the Morror Continent are in a part of the world where energy is weaker, so I don''t even want to imagine the types of disasters which should be the environments in the high ambient magic zones. "I agree with you, Father." (Samira) "But we have to remember that in a different world things are different, what each world considers normal is different." (Samira) "But I don''t understand, if there''scquering out of this mountain or whatever you want to call it, then why is there a city under this mountain?" (I) "Exactly because of theva that a city has, because of that the temperature is more pleasant in the city, it keeps everyone warm." (Lilian) "Theva flow that you can see from here ends in the middle of the mountain because a big hole that leads to where the city is, theva river gives a certain beauty to the city at the same time it helps to warm up the temperature that otherwise way would be too low." (Lilian) "You''re making me want to see this city more and more." (I) "Come with me, I''ll show you this city." (Lilian) Lilian had gone ahead so we could enter the city, it seems that to enter this city you need permission first, you can only enter if you are part of a Guild, be nominated by some nation, or demonstrate talent as a cksmith. Lilian was in the front apanied by Anton and Tania, when we arrived there were already many people impressed with the Halberd that Anton showed, of course, the test will not be to make him manufacture something here, it will take a long time. The test is to present one of his works, after that, an item is used to confirm that the answers that will be made are true, with that they confirmed everything, and Anton was allowed to pass it along with all of us. Lilian had already told us that this is a city for those who are in the crafting business, that''s because this city is rich thanks to the materials they get in the Dungeon. From what I heard from Lilian, the miners of this city entered the dungeons to get their materials, that means they have infinite ores, but that doesn''t mean they always will, that''s because the time for a mineral or metal to reappear inside a dungeon varies depending on its rarity and Dungeon level, and may not respawn in the same ce. When we arrive at the five-meter-tall gate made of metal thicker than my body, I see the various marks on the gate that seem to have withstood the onught of millions of monsters for an indefinite time. There we saw that there are no walls, only the gate and this mountain, the merchants who are near the gate I imagine are waiting to enter, are pestering Anton to buy his halberd. When we arrived it seemed like no one had noticed us as they were only paying attention to Anton who was trying to hold his wife Tania who was getting annoyed with so many people blocking the way. As I didn''t want to draw too much attention, I let Diana and ¨¦rica picked up the couple while we went in the front, as soon as we went through the tunnel which was a light descent for a few minutes, I see something glowing on the other side, once we get to the end of the tunnel and I can see the city is surprised. The city was a collection of buildings made of a variety of stones and decorated in bright colors, the glow I had seen was what was on top, the giant dome that was carved into or under the mountain had crystals of all shapes and sizes, shapes, and colors shining overhead as if they were stars in the sky. The city below had crystals scattered everywhere looking like a city full of neon, the ce where we left gave a good view from the top of the city to allow everyone who entered to see the beauty of this city. It was also possible to see ava waterfall that descended through a wall on the left side forming a smallke that leads to a river ofva that seems to surround half of the city. To get to the city at the bottom there was a ramp carved in stone that leads to the city, I was standing there enjoying this beautiful view. "Wee to Cities of Stars, home to the finest craftsmen and cksmiths from across the Dark Continent." (Lilian) While listening to what Lilian was saying, I kept looking at the city where I saw bustling rias everywhere, this was the first time I saw Dwarves on this continent. I could also see dozens of carts carrying piles of minerals or metals around the city, the vast majority of the people I was seeing on the city streets had muscles all over their bodies, even the women. This whole city was amazing, I thought it was a shame I didn''t have any kind of camera to start taking fireworks from everywhere, there was light magic that does something simr, but that''s not the same thing. Chapter 524 Cap 522: Gun Auction(Chapter Preview) This city was amazing, the name fits a lot with what I''m seeing, as you can''t see the sky from here, the ceiling of this big cave has shiny crystals that resemble stars, I imagine that for the inhabitants of this city it looks like it''s a night eternal since daylight never appears here. I was heading down to the city along with the others in a stream of people. "You were right Lilian, this city is amazing, everything is so shiny." (I) "Those crystals on top look like stars, I can''t get enough of looking up." (Vanessa) p "I can feel a lot of magic at the top, there must be a lot of protective magic hidden there." (H) "I also noticed, I think they''re hidden in those crystals at the top, they must be barrier-type spells, but I can''t be sure without taking a closer look." (Irina) "Stop looking for details about the city''s defense, Father wants everyone to have fun in the city, so let''s look for a ce where we can get some good food." (Irius) "Did someone say good food? Where''s the good food?" (Ibuki) "I haven''t eaten anything for an hour, I''m really hungry." (Ibuki) "Forget the food, where is the bar? To have so many Dwarves means there must be good alcohol around here." (Diana) "I wonder what the cksmiths in this city are like? What kind of techniques do they use? What metals are there on this continent?" (Anton) "We''re here to have fun, so I hope you''ll take me on a date or I''ll break one of your arms you metal freak." (Tania) "Come on my dear, no need to be so aggressive, you know I love you more than metals." (Anton) "That''s the least I hope..." (Tania) "Do they make jewelry here?" (Samira) "I don''t know, when I was on this continent in the past, I didn''te to this city." (Elsaris) "Then we can pick it up while we walk around town." (Samira) "I can see another Undead on the street, bone looks interesting, what will the Undead of this continent be like..." (Ivan) Everyone seemed so excited about this city, I''m d I came here, I think I''ll go to the city ahead and have a look. "Where do you think you''re going, master." (¨¦rica) "You owe each of us a date remember?" (Kira) "(They''re lying, I never promised that, but I''m not stupid to say it out loud.)" (I) "Sure, how about it being a date for each of you?" (I) "We can walk around the city to meet today and from tomorrow we start the meetings." (I) Both were surprised that I followed the flow so well, they look at each other with happy smiles as they nod their heads. "Looks like he won''t fall into such an obvious trap." (¨¦rica) "But this also looks like fun, we can use it today to find ces to have fun on our dates." (Kira) I''m thinking of staying in this city for a couple of weeks, we have to enjoy our time here. "I also want a father-daughter date, you spend your time coaching or problem solving and you never have time for me." (Lilith) "Lilith''s proposal is very good, I would like to spend more time with you too, Father." (Vanessa) "We can have a family day all of us." (I) "I want to go check out the city..." (La) "You''ll be with me all the time, I''m afraid you''ll do something wrong like blow up half the city for fun if I take my eyes off you for a second." (I) "It''s because you say things like that that everyone thinks I''m someone dangerous, it looks like I''m some kind of natural disaster." (La) "It''s more like crazy, psycho, and out of control." (I) "You idiot master, how dare you describe someone as amazing as me like this..." (La) "Just tell me you didn''t think to y with theva and I''ll let you go alone." (I) "..." (La) "See, who with the slightest bit of sanity would y inva?" (I) "That doesn''t mean anything, I just wanted to take a closer look..." (La) We were all talking as we got closer to the city, but once we got inside we stopped talking as we enjoyed the view of this city full of crystals that glow with neon lights. "Don''t forget, tomorrow is thest day to register for the Great Hammer Tournament." "Come to the best hotel in Cidade Estr, we only have two rooms avable, hurry up." "Someone stole my food, who was the bastard..." "The annual gun auction is about to start,e join in, it will be tonight." "Come and taste the best meat in the City of Stars." "ce your bets for the next champion of the greatest ck Continent tournament, don''t miss this great opportunity that only happens once a year." I was amazed by the noise in the city, I could faintly hear the noise of metal being banged everywhere, I could also unite many people advertising on the streets about their business. "This city is very lively, I think I''ll enjoy staying here for a while." (I) "That''s why I ask you to stop stealing Ibuki food." (I) "I don''t know what you... are talking about..." (Ibuki) "I''m talking about that meat stuffing your cheeks, I saw you taking that adventurer''s food." (I) "Bullshit, I was too quick to be seen." (Ibuki) "But I saw it and you just confirmed it." (I) "I was tricked..." (Ibuki) "Leave that aside, what really interested me was this weapons auction, I imagine they must be the best weapons in town." (I) "Actually I''m more interested in the tournament, it would be nice to watch." (Anton) "I''ll look for more information on these two things, but for now let''s find a ce to stay." (I) I went to a shopkeeper and asked about the cksmith tournament, I also asked about the weapons auction and where the trade guide was located. After that we went to Guida do Com¨¦rcio where I rented a house for a while, staying in an inn or hotel would be inconvenient with our numbers, so I rented a house that belonged to a rich merchant. This house was for sale, but I only wanted to rent it for two weeks as I have no intention of returning to this town anytime soon after I leave. With that resolved, we went to the two-story, 7-bedroom house where we are going to stay, after that we went to the ce where the Gun Auction will take ce, I asked Anton to separate their best hearts that still don''t have an owner to sell in this Auction. Anton agreed since that would be good for evaluating his own work against the cksmiths in this town. The Horses that brought us here had already been taken back to the ce where they are living inside the Dungeon, they entered using the Fairies and Spirits gate in my Shadow, and the Fairies and Spirits came to get them for that. Chapter 525 Cap 523: Evaluation Of Antons Work(Chapter Preview) It looks like the weapons auction will be held in a building on the north side of the city, while we were going there, Lilian exined to us a little about the Weapons Auction and the Great Hammer Tournament. It seems that the Auction is done with the best weapon the cksmith believes he has made during the year, the auction serves as apetition to see which of the weapons achieves the highest value. The Great Hammer Tournament is apetition where cksmithspete against each other on equal terms, they use the same materials to make the same type of weapon within the same time limit, so cksmiths canpete to see who are the best fairly. Anton seemed very excited by the two events, but that was to be expected as he is a cksmith to the bone. As we were heading to the auction site we were impressed by everything we see, the city is very lively with so many races walking around. I also notice that the heat of this city doesn''te from above since there is no sunlight here, it''sing from the ground, when I point this out Lilian says that there are heat resistant iron pipes running under the whole city, in addition, there areva passing through this pipe which makes the floor of the whole city to be heated and maintain a more pleasant temperature. When we arrive at the auction ce, a receptionistes in to say that we arrived early for the auction, so we say that in addition to participating in the auction we will also want to sell some weapons. The receptionist leaves to call a merchant from this establishment who guides us to a room on the second floor. I repeat everything I told the receptionist to this merchant and then I let Anton show him some of his weapons. Just as I expected, the merchant starts seeing weapon for weapon like swords, spears, daggers, ws, sabers, etc. The once calm andposed trader is a little surprised before standing up and saying he''s going to get his manager. After a few minutes, a very beautiful blonde White Elf woman enters, as soon as she enters I saw her eyes looking at each one inside the room before stopping at the weapons on the table, there were 10 weapons in total. "Good afternoon, my name is Nashara and I''m the manager of this ce, how can I address you?" (Nashara) "My name is Zenos, these are mypanions, I came because I wanted to sell these weapons during this auction, I would like to know if any of them meet the requirements of this auction." (I) "Was it your mate who made them?" (Nashara) "Yes, but I would like an objective and honest assessment from an outsider." (I) Nashara picks up one gun at a time and looks at each one in detail, this process takes about 10 minutes before she turns to us without showing any facial expression. "All these armadas demonstrate a level of technique in their perfect creation, the mixture of metalsplemented each other so well that I can''t identify them all, plus 9 of these weapons are magical and 1 is a sword made for Ki users." (Nashara) "These would be weapons for those above SS Grade, plus their appearance and shape were created to be practical without unnecessary embellishments, they are good and reliable weapons to use during battles." (Nashara) "..." (Anton) Anton was going to say something but his wife stopped him covering his mouth, I look at Nashara and I can''t see anything revealing on her face, besides I can''t feel her Aura, she might be using some item or skill to hide her Aura. "So these weapons can be sold during today''s auction?" (I) "When did you arrive in town?" (Nashara) "We arrived today, just got a ce to sleep tonight before heading straight here, heard there was an auction, and decided to join in the fun." (I) "The truth is that we stopped epting weapons for today''s auction a couple of days ago, but since all these weapons are high quality I will ept them all, especially that halberd." (Nashara) "This is the type of weapon that a Lesser Catastrophe Grade magic warrior would use, you don''t see this type of weapon very often in auctions." (Nashara) "Could you tell us a little more about these auctions?" (I) "We keep 20% of the profits, we will also put fair starting values ??for each item, anything you buy during the auction or money from items sold can be recovered at the end of the auction, payments for purchased items are also made on Final." (Nashara) "If you bid you cannot pay you will be turned into a debt ve, all your money will be confiscated and the item will go to the second highest bidder if they have the money they offered." (Nashara) "Then make sure you have enough money for your bids." (Nashara) "When will the auction start?" (I) "Within 1 hour, maybe less." (Nashara) "Do we need to pay anything to participate in the auction?" (I) "No need, I''ll wee you as VIP guests." (Nashara) "Conveniently we still have two empty cabins, I''ll call someone to apany you to one of these cabins as some people are already arriving." (Nashara) "Thank you very much." (I) ---------- Pov Nashara: When one of my employees called me I thought it could be someone important, but when I entered the room it was just a group of Adventurers, I realized this for their clothes that were made with practicality in mind, even if they are beautiful clothes they are far from being clothes that a Noble would use. In addition, I realized that all these people were strong, I could even see a spirit in the form of a white Cat and a Fairy with eyes of different colors and without wings. After that I saw the reason why I was called, the 10 weapons on the table had weak magical Auras that anyone with magic training would feel, plus even seeing from afar I could see that they were weapons created to be used harshly and resist. After evaluating the weapons I had a level of respect for their creator which I assume is the Dwarf who is in the room, but for some reason, I felt a little ufortable with the youthful looking Vampire, I have seen many people in the 90+ years in I''m in the auction business, so I know he''s not a simple guy, so I make him a VIP. I grab the weapons and leave the room, telling an attendant to take them to one of the two empty cabins. When I leave the room I look at my shoulder where a little Fairy with different colored eyes was sitting, she had the appearance of a child and insect wings. "Why are you following me, little Fairy?" (I) "Zenos asked to keep an eye on you and make sure you don''t steal, at least that''s what La said." (Little Fairy) "I''m not going to do something like that." (I) "I hope not, La would be angry, that would be stupid." (Little Fairy) "Aren''t you leaving?" (I) "No, but I love candy, do you have candy?" (Little Fairy) Looks like I''ll only get rid of this Fairy at the end of the auction, these people don''t trust me, at least this little Fairy seems harmless, so it''s okay to stay with her for a few hours. Chapter 526 Cap 524: Start Of The Gun Auction(Chapter Preview) I asked through my mind for La to make one of the Fairies under hermand go with this White Elf woman by the name of Nashara. She had the weapons that Anton had created, I didn''t know this auction house or this woman to trust her, so I let the Fairy follow her to let me know if anything strange was done like stealing the weapons and running. When we left the room where we had this small meeting, we followed an assistant who took us to a VIP cabin on the second floor of the ce where the auction will be held. The cabin where we were brought had a ss screen through which we could see the stage and the stands, simr to a theater, we could also see other cabins like ours facing us and on our sides, the ss of the other cabins was dark making you think that ours might look like this from the outside just like the ss of interrogation rooms you saw in detective movies. The room was spacious enough for me and my whole group because it was a single room for up to 20 people, it even had a table with snacks and a shelf with drinks. "This is a very nice ce, I wish I had a pte to taste food again, it''s always so sad to see everyone eating." (Ivan) "That means there''s more food left." (Ibuki) "This cookie is really good..." (Lilith) "Can you guys stop behaving like children?" (¨¦rica) "That''s impossible for these four." (Vanessa) "Did you say four?" (I) "Look at the liquor cab." (Irius) "..." (I) When we were left in the VIP cabin alone, Lilith and Ibuki attacked the appetizer table like starving to death, when I turn to the liquor cab I see Diana drinking straight from a bottle and H filling a ss for her to drink. Sigh "(These people don''t have high control.)" (I) ---------- After an hour of talking in the booth, the stage lights came on, showing that the auction was close. We saw people arriving little by little until all the seats in the audience were full, everyone has number tes in their hands to be identified during the bidding. For us, inside the VIP cabin, there is a reading crystal that can be used to ce the values ??of our bids, if we make any bids. As soon as the stage lights lit up, the conversations in the seats below stopped, so Nashara, whom I spoke with earlier, takes the stage wearing a beautiful white and gold dress that draws attention to her beauty. "Wee to the Star City Auction House''s annual weapons auction." (Nashara) "My name is Nashara and I will be the auctioneer today." (Nashara) Despite the expressionless face she showed when talking to me earlier, she had a seductive smile and a melodious voice as she began to speak. After starting the auction she started going over the rules to everyone, the rules were the same as she said before to me, then finally the auction starts when a woman pushes a cart with a rectangr box covered by a white cloth. I was interested to know what it was, but when it was revealed I lost interest, after listening to the description of the item I was even more disappointed, the item was a sword with a silver handle and a golden de covered in symbols that gave a sensation mysterious. "Who was the arrogant, idiotic person who wasted all these materials on something so useless!?" (Anton) "It looks nice, I remember seeing things like that when I was little, rich merchants love to hang these things in their offices, my old father had something like that." (Lilith) "I agree with Anton, this type of item only has looks, in a real fight this wavy curvy cable would only get in the way." (Diana) "This is just an expensive decorative item, not meant to be used in battle, the auctioneer said so." (Vanessa) "To me, this is just a waste of materials that could have been put to better use with something practical." (Anton) As we talked the decorative sword bids continued to rise until they reached the price of 173 gold coins. "Is that considered a normal price, master?" (H) "I don''t know, I have no idea of ??prices." (I) "Answering your question, H." (Ivan) "Decorative swords of this type are priced around 100 gold coins, this one was even higher as it is an auction which arousespetition among rich people." (Ivan) p "In other words, is this apetition to see who is willing to spend the most?" (I) "The master simplified a lot, but that''s right." (Ivan) "This is to keep up appearances, to show others financial superiority." (Ivan) "All this is irrational to me." (Irius) "I don''t agree to spend money on something that isn''t useful." (Irina) "You two are minimalists because of the way you grew up, but Ivan and I as people who were born into wealthy families know that this spending of money is also a political game to keep up appearances." (¨¦rica) We were all talking about why something so useless was being sold, everyone had different arguments while others like Ibuki who kept attacking the food table that had been restocked, and La who kept eating sweets bigger than the owner''s body didn''t participate in the conversation about something that was not of interest to you. Time passed and various types of weapons such as swords, magic bows, staves, axes, and various other types of weapons were passing through the stage we found that the decoration items were few, most of the weapons in the auction were more practical. Diana, Kira, Irius, and Ivan managed to have fun betting the price each weapon could fetch, Anton was having more fun seeing real weapons and not those crap that only had looks. Anton began to analyze the works of the cksmiths of this city and was happy, but his wife had to stop him from putting on the weapons he thought were interesting just to get a closer look. We were all surprised when Anton''s weapons were left until the end, this showed that they were of great quality, they also fetched very high prices, but there were two weapons that fetched higher prices. There was a cursed sword which was the second most expensive item selling for 133 crystal coins and had a magic staff which sold for 509 crystal coins, the highest price by far. After the auction ended, an employee came to bring the money from the sale of the weapons, as we didn''t bid, there was nothing to take apart from the money I gave everything to Anton since he created these weapons and not me. Chapter 527 Cap 525: Anton Motivated(Chapter Preview) After we took the money from Anton''s weapons that were sold at auction, the Fairy who had been following Nashara returned to the Dungeon through my shadow straight into the Cradle of Fairies. We leave there and go to a restaurant to eat on Anton''s expense, then head back to the ce where we will live while we settle in this town. The ce was pretty tidy for an abandoned house for several weeks, all we try helping Freya, Alice, Nn, and Caryna clean up for the day''s stash. I couldn''t tell if it was night or day when I looked out the window. "I''m back master." (Nix) "Were you able to do what I asked?" (I) "Yes, it will start in two days." (Nix) "Do you think it''s okay to do this without talking to him?" (Nix) "Of course he will, he willin, but it will all be out of hand, the truth is that he will love to participate." (I) "What are you two up to?" (Elsaris) "Nothing much, just some fun stuff." (I) "I''ll tell everyone now, are you in the room yet?" (I) "Yes, everyone is losing money ying Nn, only Kira and I noticed his cheating." (Elsaris) "I don''t think Ivan, ¨¦rica and Freya would be fooled by any tricks from Nn." (I) "And they weren''t, they''re just having fun and encouraging Anton to keep betting, I think they made a deal with Nn before we started ying." (Elsaris) "That looks like something Ivan and ¨¦rica would do, Freya I don''t know." (I) I go to the living room where I see Anton ying cards and losingpletely, I momentarily stop the game to talk to everyone. "Do you all want to watch the cksmithpetition in two days'' time?" (I) "This sounds interesting, it would be nice to see the forging techniques of people from this continent, but before I think about it I have to beat at least once this Vampire who is sucking my money at hours." (Anton) "d you''re excited because we just entered you into thepetition." (I) "Wait! What did you say? Entered thepetition!?" (Anton) "Well done master, hahahahaha..." (Tania) "..." (Anton) "It will be interesting to see if there is anyone better than Anton." (Irius) "Damn, I hate thesepetitions, bone is for those who seek fame and wealth instead of perfecting their techniques." (Anton) "Shut up you grumpy man, you''re going to participate in thispetition and I think it''s good to show everyone that you''re the best or you''ll be the model for some of the clothes I''ve been making with Samira''s help." (Tania) "What!? No I won''t wear those ridiculous clothes..." (Anton) Before Anton finished speaking, he was already painted upside-down bound by magic threads while Tania stared nkly at him, but her eyes showed a trace of danger that made the stocky Dwarf pale. "You dare call my creations ridiculous?" (Tania) "No honey... you got it wrong... I... I meant the situation was ridiculous... that''s right your clothes are beautiful." (Anton) "I''m d you like it, because I just changed my mind, if you lose thispetition you''ll wear the clothes I design for ¨¦rica, you understand." (Tania) "But I..." (Anton) "I asked if you understood?" (Tania) "..." (Anton) Anton turns to me for help, but I dove into a shadow to hide, I won''t risk wearing those perverted clothes either. Seeing that I had disappeared he looks at Ivan who had thrown his head into a corner and was pretending to look for the head. Soon after, he turned to Irius whoy back on the couch where he was, and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep. Sigh "I''ll be sure to win, happy now?" (Anton) "That''s what I wanted to hear, show everyone that my husband is the best cksmith, I trust you dearly." (Tania) Tania changes back to a happy expression and hugs her husband trying to cheer him up for thepetition. "If you''ll excuse me, I have to prepare some new clothes, I''m so excited..." (Tania) After Tania is gone I step out of the shadows, Ivan raises his hand and his heades flying to his hand before he puts it away and Irius gets up from the couch putting a hand on Anton''s shoulder tofort the Dwarf. "I have to get better friends..." (Anton) I''m sorry for Anton, imagining a hairy and muscr Dwarf wearing perverted female cosy clothes is sad, but I can''t risk getting involved in this because ¨¦rica, Samira, and Diana have been chasing me for some time now with cosy outfits for me to try on, I''ve been trying hard to get away and I can''t risk being dragged to an even worse fate. I''m sure Irius thought something simr, he knew that many Arachnes and Lamiase after him, unfortunately, it''s exactly these two races that took a particr liking for this type of culture that Samira incorporated in the Dungeon. "I won''t apologize for what I did, but I advise you to do your best to win." (I) "I will show you that I can win, I will not be humiliated..." (Anton) ---------- The next day Anton left early to look for information about previouspetitions to be better prepared, Ivan and H went with him as they had nothing better to do. I took advantage of that day to walk around the city alone, the girls were leaving early together to urge the city in preparation for the meetings we will have, Irina went out with Vanessa to know the types of religions that have in the city and Lilian disappeared somewhere. Everyone has their own things to do or ces they want to go so we''re all separate but the truth is I''m never alone, La is sitting on one shoulder and Orion in her puppy form on the other. I can''t stray too far from Orion while I''m out of the Dungeon lest I attract more Fairies and Spirits, especially after realizing that this city has a lot of them from the earth element. I was sitting in the ce that looked like a small restaurant, I stopped here because I smelled a smell that I miss so much, I smelled coffee. "Here''s your coffee sir, your honey pie will be ready in minutes." (Waiter) "Thanks." (I) After the Waiter left I pick up the cup of hot coffee and take a sip, the taste was a little different and I could feel mana in the drink but it was undeniably coffee. "Delicious, nothing like a cup of coffee in the morning, if it''s morning, it''s hard to measure time here without a sky to look at." (I) Chapter 528 Cap 526: Margareth(Chapter Preview) Luckily I was able to find a small restaurant that serves coffee or at least a magical variant of coffee, but the thing I noticed was that the liquid was thicker and richer in mana, the shop was small, but a lot of people passed by to buy bottles of coffee and sweets. "I see you like coffee too, you don''t see many people your age who like it." An elderly woman sits at the same table as me, she''s a Vampire, but she''s disguising herself as an old woman in her 60s or 70s. "I like this coffee, but I think it would be better if it was a little sweeter." (I) "A childlike pte from what I see." I try to read that person''s Aura but I found that I can''t, in fact, if I can''t even feel that person''s presence, if I close my eyes it would be like I''m alone, I''ve never met someone who couldpletely hide from my senses beyond Elf Queen Luthien and the spirit of the World Tree Luth. "(This person is not someone simple, I only realized he was a Vampire because of my instinct, maybe because I''m a Vampire Patriarch, or maybe because I''m Selene''s son.)" (I) "(Also I just realized that his appearance must be fake because his fangs aren''t showing and as far as I know Vampires don''t age.)" (I) "Who are you?" (I) "My name is Margareth, I''m just a vacation housekeeper." (Margareth) "I''m sorry if I don''t believe you, I don''t usually trust what people in disguises say." (I) "But you know I''m not lying, the disguise is just to avoid unnecessary trouble." (Margareth) "(She noticed me in addition to knowing about my moon element that allows me to see through lies.)" (Nix) It seems my luck is as bad as ever, I can''t even go for coffee in an underground tourist city without bumping into someone troublesome. Sigh "Why are you talking to me if you''re on vacation?" (I) "I found you interesting and as your Familiars are showing up one by one it just makes me more impressed." (Margareth) "(She noticed me, besides I can''t feel her aura.)" (Ragnar) "(She knows I''m inside her clothes.)" (Sakura) As soon as this woman appeared I warned my Familiars who came running to me, Nix went through the Spirits'' gate and brought Sakura with her, Sakura appeared in a vine shape that passed through the opening under my pants and climbed inside my clothes up to my arm for a surprise attack if necessary, but it looks like this woman has noticed her too. What surprised me was that Ragnar who has the best understanding and control over his Aura cannot feel this woman, this indicates one of two possibilities, this woman could be much stronger than I am able to imagine or her Aura control is greater than Ragnar, which would be an absurd idea, but I''m more inclined to believe the second option since I don''t know her age and Vampires are immortal. "I already told you I''m not going to do anything, I just thought you were interesting, so if possible tell your strange Fairy not to cause amotion." (Margareth) "La, calm down." (I) "Fine, but if she attacks first it''s your fault." (La) "I have a feeling that if she wanted to do something, none of us would be able to stop it." (I) "I won''t do anything, this is the first time we''ve met and I have no reason to be her enemy." (Margareth) "(Everything she''s been saying is true.)" (Nix) "You mean it''s just a coincidence that I found you?" (I) "All I want is a hot drink and pleasant conversation." (Margareth) She didn''t answer my question, which can already be considered an answer. ---------- I spent a few minutes talking about this city with Margareth, we talked about the lights that resemble stars in the tome of the cave and about the beauty of theva waterfall, we also talked about the taste of coffee and she told me what she knew about the nt used to make this coffee. She even gave me some seeds when I asked if she would have it, she told me that the nt the coffeees from is a peaceful nt type monster, but only from the 2nd generation just like all other monsters. After a little chat Margareth got up and left, with a smile on her face, I''ve never seen her true appearance, but I would recognize those eyes if I ever saw them again. Someone''s eyes always tell the truth about the person, there are no lies in the look, no masks in the look, everything can be seen about a person through their eyes if you know how to look. Margareth had a look that told an old story showing that she must be very old, her eyes had wisdom, intelligence, kindness, and happiness. She looks like Freya in many ways, but she has much more life experience, I know she was a Vampire and that she had a reason to be here, but unfortunately I can''t tell her intentions. I just hope that''s why Margareth came to me, it''s not anything that puts me or those close to me in danger. ----------- Pov Margareth: I was sitting on top of the mountain watching theva flow down the side and fall into the hole that leads to the City of Stars, I close my eyes while meditating holding the red crystal in my ne that I keep hidden inside my clothes. During my meditation, I enter a state simr to dreaming, in my dream I see the silhouette of mydy whom I have served for millennia. "I met him today, mydy." (I) "He''s a very interesting person, he''s got some very unusual Familiars, plus hispanions are also varied and fun from what I''ve observed." (I) "He seems like someone smart, but seems to be having a hard time with the changes he''s going through, but that''s normal for a Vampire in their early years, his case is just a madman more troublesome to deal with being an Outsider, but I have the impression that it is managing to find its own way." (I) "He''s not ready yet, but I don''t think we''ll have to wait long until you meet your little brother." (I) Chapter 529 Cap 527: Tournament Of The Great Hammer Part 1(Chapter Preview) Today starts the Great Hammer Tournament where Anton will participate to maintain his male integrity, we will all watch the tournament to cheer for him, so we arrived 1 hour early to be able to sit at the front. The Great Hammer Tournament is above weaving in the Adventurers Guild training ground, this training ground wasrge and had more than enough audience seats for this type of event, it must have been prepared with this sort of thing in mind, it even has a venue in the audience prepared just for Nobles where the seats have a chic look and more space from one to the other. As we arrived early we were able to choose seats in the front rows and away from the Nobles, with my horrible luck I want to keep myself as far away from problems as possible, it''s enough to have met Margareth yesterday and not know who she was or why she was there. When everyone was seated I ask Diana and Irius to use their Auras to keep people away if any stranger decides to approach with bad intentions. "Lilian, how does this tournament work? Do you know anything?" (I) "I''ve never watched it, but as far as I know the tournament is divided into two parts which are the preliminaries to eliminate those who are not qualified and the real tournament where everyonepetes at the same time." (Lilian) "What should apetition be like where people don''t have to hit or kill each other?" (H) "I''ve heard ofpetitions like this, they''re a great way for unsupported people to showcase their talents and attract customers." (Lilith) "A sufficiently talented but nameless person can achieve overnight fame with this type of event." (Lilith) "I think it''s good that this Dwarf shows everyone on this continent that my husband is the best cksmith, why not..." (Tania) "You''re quite right about that, look at the number of Nobles who are waiting for the number of seats." (I) "Nobles and merchants from bigpaniese to watch this kind of tournament, it helps them to be able to hire people of great capacity." (Lilian) "I''ve never seen Anton at work, but I know his works are excellent as we all use the weapons he creates, but I wonder how he willpare to the best on this continent." (I) ----------- After an hour the ce was already full of people, there were so many people that some who had the ability to fly stayed flying over the arena to be able to see, the Noble seats were empty for a whole time, but when a Demon full of muscled, bald, with silver horns, golden eyes and red skin he climbed up to the great arena, the nobles appeared and took their ces as if there was some order as to where everyone could sit. The Demon in the arena waited for the Nobles to take their ces before starting the tournament, he took a rectangr shaped crystal that was caught and floating near him, he could feel the wind element mana in that crystal, and he also felt a non-elemental magic connecting the Demon to the crystal. "Wee to the annual Great Hammer Tournament of the City of Stars, my name is Borges and I will be in charge of this Tournament." (Borges) "I don''t like doing useless things like prolonging a simple thing too long, so let in those cksmiths who dare to participate in apetition of this level." (Borges) Soon many people started to enter the arena, Anton was among them, it seems that most of thepetitors are Dwarves, but there are also many Demons and some Demi like Ogres, Orcs, and Minotaurs. They all stand in front of Borges forming lines, there must have been more than 200 people participating, Borges looks at everyone with some irritation before speaking, he doesn''t speak loudly, but his voice can somehow be heard as if we were close to him, but this must be because of the crystal floating near him. "Now I will announce the rules of the preliminaries." (Borges) "The preliminaries are divided into two stages that deal with the observation ability that every cksmith must have, because of that it is not allowed to use any item, magic, skill, or technique of any kind, you must use your experience and analyze what is ced in front of you to show that it is worth letting participate in thispetition." (Borges) "I''ll be blunt, more than half of you can''t even get past the first stage of forey." (Borges) "The preliminaries are just tests of the basics you need to know to be qualified, so if you''re not good enough and you don''t have the guts, get out of here now so you don''t waste my time." (Borges) The person in charge of this tournament is someone very rude and direct, he would get along well with Anton, people probably wouldn''t like someone like that, but this type of person is an excellent friend because they don''t lie, they are direct people who speak their minds without fearing anything. He waits for a few seconds while spreading a powerful pressure from his Aura to all the participants until about 14 fell to their knees and 1 passed out, besides these the others managed to keep up well, Anton and a few others didn''t even care about it. "Someonee here and pick up these useless ones." (Borges) With Borges'' words some people enter the arena and carry these 15 people out, one of them even started shouting that it was unfair to disqualify him without even showing his real skills. "If you don''t even have the courage to withstand a little pressure, then you don''t even have the right to participate in the preliminaries, a cksmith must have courage running through his veins." (Borges) "The first step of the preliminaries will be for you to analyze a metal bar and tell the types of metals that were used to create it." (Borges) With Borges'' words, a magician removed more than two hundred tables that were floating in front of each participant, there were 5 closed boxes on top of each table and a reading crystal. "Inside these boxes will have the same metal alloys for everyone, you must observe and analyze these metal bars and mark the types of metals they are made of in the reading crystal, do not try to cheat because there are many eyes on you." (Borges) "When I give the start signal you will have 15 minutes to finish figuring out what these metal bars are made of or you will be disqualified." (Borges) Borges'' words make many of the contestants nervous, I can see that just by their expressions, but there were a few dozen who were very calm, Anton was one of those who was calm. "I dere the start of the Great Hammer Tournament preliminaries!" (Borges) "Now begin!" (Borges) Finally, the tournament officially started. Chapter 530 Cap 528: Tournament Of The Great Hammer Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Anton: I certainly will not lose thispetition, any more than my life, my pride as a man would not bear the punishment my wife proposed. With a win or die, the mentality I enter the arena along with all the otherpetitors, the man who is in charge of this event seems to be very famous on this continent from what I could hear from the otherpetitors who were talking before we entered the arena. As soon as I heard what this man named Borges was saying, I realized that he is simr to me, the only difference between us is that I learned to speak more politely because of my wife, otherwise I like his direct way of speaking talking even with Nobles watching. I have listened to all the rules and agree with them, a cksmith who relies heavily on magic and skills will always be unable to push his limits, skills and other techniques serve toplement the cksmith''s ability, so I have always honed my own skills, I only use my skills when it''s necessary. When Borges spread his Aura and tried to intimidate thepetitors I realized that he is very close to me in strength, in addition, I noticed the metal element in his Aura, I only noticed this because I have this element myself. Thepetitors surprised me for being so weak, almost wheels were shaking because of Borges'' Aura, some were even disqualified before the tournament even started for not supporting his Aura, I wonder why so many people who clearly don''t have enough capacity decided to enter in such apetition. When the first preliminary started I started opening the first box, I look at the metallic alloy, I take it with my hand, and I feel its texture and weight. "Interesting..." (I) I put that metal bar aside for the moment and went for the others that were easier to understand, it only took a look to understand what they were, but after almost getting fooled by the first metal bar, I respect them all, so I write down the results of everything on the reading crystal. I finished everything in 5 minutes, I could have done it faster, but I''m not here to show off, I just need to win. I look at Borges and start tough at his joke, I wonder how many people will be able to realize what he has done. "(One of the bars that was the first for me, had a clear separation of the types of metal, which makes it easier to identify the different types, but the weight is different, being very light, everyone will notice that and think that it has more some kind of light metal mixed in, but this is a trap, it''s light because there are bubbles inside the metal making it not have the full mass it appears.)" (I) The ending was exactly as I expected, many people were confused by this metal, and those who noticed the same as me had the same smile as me when noticing the little trick. Anyone who has a hands-on background in forging and taking care of their own metal alloys will notice this within minutes, but those who let apprentices take care of these basic jobs or buy their metals ready to forge will miss the answer. This is a good trick to get rid of those who think they are too good to stick with the basics. When time ran out some fools tried to answer everything in a rush, but that too is useless, anyone can see that you are answering blind. "Time is up, the names I''m going to call have passed, others can go away..." (Borges) My name was called first, but I think it was in the order people finished the test, that''s because it didn''t follow any sort of order that I understood. There were participants who did not understand when their names were not called and others did not ept being disqualified, thinking they had got all the answers right. Borges wasted no time in answering anything he snapped his finger and all the disqualified participants were tied up in metal chains and taken away by force. "Now let''s start the second stage of the preliminaries, it will be very simr to the first, but this time you will see a sword and you will have to say your materials, your time will be 5 minutes." (Borges) The same Mage who brought the items for the first stage took everything back but the table and then ced matching swords on everyone''s table. "Start now!" (Borges) I go to the sword and study it, its weight, bnce, the edge of the de, the rigidity of the metal, etc. "(This reminds me of the time when I started my training in my youth.)" (I) "(I studied various newly forged weapons just for fun and to test my knowledge.)" (I) "(I never fail to do this, even in the Dungeon I check the work of other cksmiths and ask them to do the same with mine.)" (I) For me, analyzing this sword was as easy as reading a book or drinking a bottle of beer. I took the same reading crystal as before and put the metals that I discovered, I was restricted to the information that was asked for, but if I wanted I could have even put some of the techniques that were used to create this since they are basic techniques all of this it only took 1 minute. I look around and once again I was the first to find it, since I had time I started to look deeper into the sword, just for fun. When time ran out and another batch ofpetitors was eliminated, there were only 22 left with me. "You will be this year''spetitors in the Tournament of the Great Hammer, congrattions on having the bare minimum to be called cksmiths." (Borges) "We''re going to start the tournament right now, now that those who don''t qualify have been sent away." (Borges) "The rules are simple, all of you will clean the impurities from a metal alloy within 1 hour, the 3 who do the best job will go to the second andst part of the tournament." (Borges) "But first we must change the terrain a little." (Borges) Soon mages of the earth element created ovens to heat the metal and also made avable the materials we would need, all of which only took a few tens of seconds to get ready. "From now on you are allowed to use any magic, skill, and technique you want, remember that only the result is what matters to a cksmith." (Borges) "Begin!" (Borges) Chapter 531 Cap 529: Tournament Of The Great Hammer Part 3(Chapter Preview) As soon as the preliminaries ended the real tournament started, I was surprised at how fast the preliminaries were, Borges had no mercy in eliminating almost all the participants and not even saying how they got it wrong. Everyone was watching but didn''t understand a thing about analyzing a weapon or analyzing metal. Diana said something about being able to analyze how someone fights by seeing the sword that person uses, I imagine a cksmith should do a simr but deeper analysis. When the real tournament started we could see all the cksmiths working, thanks to my senses I was able to perceive a lot more things than the others in the audience, I''m sure it would be the same for mypanions. Some of the cksmiths use the kiln the way I imagine it to be the norm, but two cksmiths use fire magic and ignore the kiln, there was also a cksmith who started shaping metal without even taking it to the kiln using magic, this one had Affinity with the metal element Just like Anton. Anton used magic too, but it was to control the furnace temper while heating the metal to high temper, so he took a Hammer the size of my head in one hand and waited while staring unblinkingly into the furnace, he looked like a statue where it was until the moment he took out a glowing metal and took it to the solid metal cube that I imagine he will use as an anvil. Anton ced the glowing metal on top of the metal cube and concentrated mana from the metal element into the Hammer he used before he started hammering. Every hammer blow from Anton sent waves of mana of the metal element through the glowing metal bar, with my vision I was able to see dark tes umting and breaking around the metal bar. Anton''s hammering seemed to follow some sort of pattern where every three hammers more of what I imagine to be impuritiese out. Anton continued his work without bothering to look at what the others were doing, his eyes werepletely focused on his work with a level of twitch that the otherpetitors didn''t show, some were even doing things that even I believed were unnecessarily exaggerated. As time passed Anton took the metal bar back to the oven where he increased the temperature each time, furthermore I felt that the metal element inside the glowing bar was increasing. After more than half the time is over Anton stops his movements for the first time and dips the metal bar in a barrel with some kind of blue liquid where he leaves it for a few seconds before taking it out. He checks the result before smiling, then chooses with a thoughtful face looking at the metal bar the rest of the time while he waits until the end of this stage. When time runs out Borges kills his hands screaming a loud bang, this demonstrates that his muscr arms are not just about appearance, his physical strength must be very high. "Time''s up, let me see what you guys did." (Borges) For the first time Borges leaves the middle of the arena and walks by thepetitors, he looks at the metal bars, feels their weight, and does liters of tests, but I didn''t know enough about the forge to know exactly everything he tested these metal bars. He passed most of them without showing any expression, but there was one where he grimaced when he picked up the metal bar, there were also two people who smiled when they saw the metal bar and one of those two people was Anton. After passing all the contestants he returned to his seat before starting to speak again. "The three people I''m going to name now go to the final, you guys did a good job, at least two of you, the others can leave." (Borges) Borges called Anton''s name and two more, the others weren''t happy, but after seeing how the other disqualified people were treated, they reluctantly left the arena. "Thest stage of the tournament will be for you to use the metal bar you have just refined to create the de of a dagger, the handle is already ready and will be ced on top of your work tables, whoever creates the best dagger will be the winner." (Borges) "You have 3 hours, start!" (Borges) While Borges exined everything to thepetitors and the public, one of the Mages who has been an assistant for this tournament ced 3 dagger handles on top of the three work tables of the finalists of thepetition. Anton goes to the cable and calmly analyzes it while his two opponents run straight to their own metal bars, so far I don''t know what kind of metal this is, Borges talks like it''s obvious what kind of metal it is and thepetitors looked know too. Soon Anton started to work, he didn''t run, he did everything with great calm as if it was one of his daily jobs, he took the metal bar and put it in the oven which was still hot, after several minutes when the metal bar it was glowing again and more malleable, he takes it out and starts hammering, every hit of his Hammer was filled with Mana from the metal element. He shed until the metal bar became almost t, then he cut with great ease in drawing a dagger de using a magic item for the sh. After that he hammered a few more times and made magic circle patterns in the center of the de before cooling it in the liquid he used before, with the cold metal he analyzed the material that was still raw before starting to sand the entire de while highlighting the notches magic you did before, the next step was to sharpen the de and finally polish it. The end result was an aggressive looking de with a slight curvature and single-sided de, and in a matter of seconds attaches the de to the hilt, after which he enjoys his own work as he nods his head in approval before leaving it on top of the handle table. All of this was wind for almost two hours, Anton had been the first to finish again, throughout thepetition he was always the first to finish, he also always does everything very calmly and doesn''t seem to mind being surrounded by people watching him work. When the time was up Borges took a look at each dagger, he seriously and carefully looked at each one before announcing the winner by pping Anton on the back andughing out loud, the prize of thispetition was a Great Piece of Red Mithril, a variant of normal Mithril with high affinity to the magical element of fire. I just discovered that there are many varieties of Mithril. Chapter 532 Cap 530: 4 Strange Encounters Part 1(Chapter Preview) The Great Hammer Tournament went faster than I imagined, but one thing I noticed was that people weren''t watching just for fun, in the normal audience, or at least where we were, the audience was almost all Adventurers or cksmiths, Adventurers probably just wanted to know which cksmith would be best qualified so they could buy their gear from them. The Nobles were also watching with ulterior motives, when Anton was dered the Champion, I noticed many Nobles looking at him intensely. "That idiot did a good job hiding his abilities." (Tania) "What do you mean hiding, he made a magic dagger." (I) "Yes, but few noticed, apart from some mages with strong magical senses, only the person responsible for thispetition noticed what my husband did, the others only saw a dagger." (Tania) "But I noticed, I''m also sure ¨¦rica, Lilith, H, Ragnar, La, Nix, and Vanessa noticed." (I) "You might not realize it since you''re always surrounded by strange people, but everyone you just mentioned is abnormal in more ways than one." (Tania) "I''m also fully aware that Anton and I are quite abnormal since you''re not even worthparing with anyone,paring you with normal people would be an absurd thing to do." (Tania) "Tania is right, most people must not have noticed the way Anton used his mana, even the Mages who did must not have felt the metal element in his mana, he is too far away to notice these things." (¨¦rica) "I''m d he won, it would be very sad if he lost" (Ivan) "I knew he would win, what I said about his punishment if he lost was just to force him to take thepetition seriously or that idiot wouldn''t even participate." (Tania) I look at Vanessa and Kira who are looking at the Nobles'' ents. "These nobles can be a problem." (Vanessa) "Yea." (Kira) "Do you think any of them could be a problem?" (I) "I''ve noticed at least 13 that are sure to be a problem." (Elsaris) Sigh "For the next 4 days I will be having a date with the girls, so I want you to keep an eye on Tania and Anton, understand Elsaris?" (I) "Wait, I was going to have a date with my sister too." (Elsaris) "You can let Beatriz and Jay take care of them during your date." (I) "You don''t need to worry about that, I''ll just spread a rumor that Anton working for some Noble of the ck Empire, so these Nobles of other nations won''t do anything, even if they make some bad intention they won''t have the courage to risk bing enemies of the Empire." (Lilian) "Are you sure that would be enough? I don''t know how things work on this continent, but nobles who are always in control don''t like others telling them what they can and can''t do." (Ivan) "It will work, I guarantee it." (Lilian) "Then I leave everything in your hands, thank you." (I) "I''m d to be of assistance, Holy Son." (Lilian) After the tournament we went to a bar and spent the rest of the day drinking, H seems to lose control when she''s drunk, she wanted to summon an Undead Dragon just to get her more booze, and Diana was trying to rip my clothes off at the bar, I had to tie her to this madness, ¨¦rica, on the other hand, was trying to cast a lust curse on me, I realized the deflecting response which made the curse fall on Irina who threw herself on top of Vanessa at her side making it very difficult to separate. The day had been a mess, but it was still a lot of fun, thanks to the poison resistance me, Lilith, Lilian, and Ibuki were fine. At the end of the night I paid for all the destruction we caused in the bar, mainly the damage Irius did while trying to defend a waitress who was being molested by another customer, his fair act resulted in a wall splitting in two, but I think it was worth it now that he disappeared with that waitress. ----------- The next day I wake up saying pulled out of bed by a naked Diana, I remember the medicine tried to get the girls who were drunk to their rooms, but they had other ns. Diana made me wake up because today will be my date with her, before leaving we both took a shower together. After we left, I was surprised Diana, who is normally the least feminine, was so eager for a date, but with the ce she took me first being a gun shop, all I could think about was how it made sense. "What do you think of this sword, is it too big for me." (Diana) "Your focus is speed and technique, so why not try this one?" (I) "But this sword stands out a lot, it has a lot of jewels on it." (Diana) "It seems a little excessive indeed, but it seems that these jewels are to enhance the wind element." (I) "I think I''ll prefer light armor, but which one is morefortable?" (Diana) "It has to be one that doesn''t interfere with my movements..." (Diana) I was surprised that this situation that I''ve seen so many times on television is going to be happening in such a strange way with me, instead of being in a clothing store picking out things for the girl I''m on a date with, I''m in a weapons and armor store. After that, we went to a restaurant where we drank just the two of us before being carried in Diana''s arms to a hotel room where we spent the rest of the day. During the night the situation was reversed with me taking her in my arms back to the house I rented during our stay in this city. This first day of the meeting was very different, but I think that''s the way Diana always acts, the important thing was that she spent the day smiling, strangely this was the day when Diana was more feminine in my view at least. After leaving Diana in my bed sleeping I''m going to eat something in the kitchen to replenish my energies since tomorrow it will be the energetic Ibuki''s turn, I''m sure she still doesn''t understand exactly what a date is, but that doesn''t matter, we can just pin the two together all day, it will make her happy for sure. Chapter 533 Cap 531: 4 Strange Encounters Part 2(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up with an excited Ibuki shaking me for me to wake up soon, when I woke up she was wearingbat clothes and had her swords on her waist. The definition of the date we were able to exin to innocent Ibuki was spending a fun day alone with me doing whatever she wanted. Ibuki''s defining fun alone time was for the two of us to go dungeon hunting, I should have expected that but even so, I was so surprised when she said it with such a big smile that I also startedughing out loud as I got ready to go to the dungeon with her. This city had two Dungeons, one was here underground not far from the city, this one was a Dungeon of Golens, the second one was in the forest on the surface near the mountain, that one was an Insect Dungeon. As I didn''t want to risk being attacked by a swarm of bugs, I thought it would be more fun to go to a Dungeon where the monsters were more focused on defense, it would make the fight more interesting. The Dungeon was SSS Grade only, so it was no danger to us, the Dungeon had 79 floors, and even though we will have no difficulty in a Dungeon like this, a single day would not be enough to explore the Dungeon until we reached an interesting floor, for That I paid an Adventurer who looked strong to take us to 71. The Adventurer thought I was crazy, but as soon as I showed some of my murderous intent in my eyes without directing anyone, he realized I was much stronger than he was, so he was happy to ept the money and we put it in his group and to take us to the 71st floor, after which he disbanded the group and left. Ibuki and I didn''t know this Dungeon, besides Nix and La weren''t with me, the only one who apanies me all the time is Orion since he helps to hide my presence, besides all my Familiars he''s the quietest, many Sometimes I even forget he''s on my shoulder. The monsters I found on the floor were Crystal Golems, I had already read about these monsters, these were Golems that can use spells of various elements depending on the color they have. They were mostly slow, but they had decent defense and high attack power, if I had topare them to anything it would be a tank. I imagine you usually need a group to fight these things, that if the difference in the Degree of strength isn''t too great, for me it''s easy to cut these Golems in half with any attack of my sword or dagger, so I''m fighting using just my fists as it is a good training opportunity for my Martial Arts. Ibuki seems to be taking it easy too, that''s because even though she''s using her two swords, she''s not using any skills and even then her sword attacks are very powerful, almost as strong as my ws. Even though the battle was interesting it didn''tst long, after half the day we had already reached the top floor and we were facing the Dungeon Boss. He was a Golem made of many types of different materials, he had a humanoid shape from the waist up, his head was square, and had four faces facing each way, all faces were the same with a single eye made of a crystal gem with a different Rune inside each one, he also had a mouth on each face, he had four arms, two arms had giant swords and two arms had finger rings with different colored jewels each representing an element, he also had a golden armor, the part from the waist down was a solid metal sphere, this thing had no legs and used this sphere to move around at great speed ending the Golens main weakness, speed. This was a Grade SSS Monster that would probably need a full group of people with the same strength to defeat this thing and even then it should still be an uphill battle, this monster is Over 15 meters tall, and the sphere it uses looks like a juggernauting at high speed when attacking, his sword strikes are precise and very heavy, he alsounches magic attacks from various elements from his rings, in addition, cone-shaped area attackse out of his mouth and each of the four spouts spear of a different element being a breath of fire, spears of ice, lightning bolts and a tornado. His eyes did special attacks too, one was a homing ray that followed the target, the other was a petrification attack, the other was an energy wave that caused confusion, and thest one was an attack with a physical defense piercing effect which Destroys weapons, armor, and equipment. This thing was almost frighteningly invincible, at least for people of the same level, all its attacks were useless against me, seeing that it would be a troublesome enemy to fight for Ibuki, I pierce my ws in one of the arms with swords that tried to attack me and I use a skill that drains mana while I use my aura to impede his movements, I also create a barrier of mana around him leaving only the arm I am holding outside to prevent his magic attacks from rings and eyes towards me. After 15 minutes I can''t feel the enemy''s mana anymore, so I release him, deactivating my Aura and the barrier letting the Great Golem fall making the surroundings fear. Ding! <[ You gained 100690 EXP for defeating the enemy ]> . . . <[ You have defeated the Rage Mountain Temple Dungeon Boss [ Lesser War Golem (Unique) ] ]> . . . <[ You conquered the Furious Mountain Temple Dungeon ]> I collect the entire body of the Golem and then I go to look for the treasure room together with Ibuki, the ce where we are is a temple made of gigantic stone in ruins on top of a mountain, the entrance to this floor was at the bottom of the mountain which by the way is extremely high, normally it would take all day to get to the top, maybe even two days since you have to face other Golems on the way, but I came flying from the entrance of the floor to here at high speed which only took a few minutes. I found this ridiculous Golem inside this ruined Temple, it started moving as soon as we entered, after defeating this thing and finding the treasure room, we flew back to the safe room on that floor before heading back to the 1? floor and exiting the Dungeon. Inside the treasure room, there were only several ores, metals, and crystals, there were also many broken or damaged weapons that must belong to the Adventurers who died here or were abandoned in this dungeon, I take everything and look at the dungeon core before turning around and going through without doing anything else. Outside the dungeon, I walk with Ibuki pulling me from restaurant to restaurant eating dozens of dishes before we vote for our residency in town. When we arrived, Ibuki had an appetite to eat the dinner that Caryna had made. Chapter 534 Cap 532: 4 Strange Encounters Part 3(Chapter Preview) I wake up the next day with Kira lying next to me hugging me, we were both dressed in nightwear, plus it was just the two of us in the room and Byakko wasn''t around. "Good Morning." (I) "Good morning..." (Kira) When I greet her and I am answered with a loving kiss, she hugs me for a few seconds before standing up and looking at me affectionately. "I came to wake you up, but I didn''t have the courage when I saw how peacefully you were sleeping." (Kira) "Have you been able to think about what you want to do today?" (I) "Yes, I had plenty of time to think about those two days while you were with Diana and Ibuki." (Kira) I get up and take a shower before getting ready, then I find Kira in the tidy living room with a hunting set and a white tiger print blouse, it must probably be an outfit made by Tania as it fits her body so perfectly from Kira. "You look beautiful." (I) "Thanks." (Kira) Kira holds my hand as she has a beautiful smile on her face and pulls me to the door, the first ce we went was a street stall where we bought food on skewers. After that we walked around the city talking about random things and enjoying the view of this city with an eternal night, Kira talks about the fun things she does in her spare time, only now I find out that she likes to visit candy stores, she also still collects daggers that find interesting, I also talk about my habits of looking at the starry sky, I talk about my curiosity and how it brought me a lot of problems. It was a fun day, we went to a gun shop where we were looking for daggers for Kira''s collection, we passed a restaurant where we ate while talking about things from the past, I tell a little about my previous life and Kira tells me a little about her mother. At the end of the day we return to the residence where we have been staying and enter the Dungeon that I leave open in a room in the basement, Kira takes me to the mansion and straight to my room, when we enter I see a magic circle drawn there and with a book in the middle and a magic crystal of the Light element on top of the book. Rakan was also inside and in my curiosity, he exins to me that this is a ritual magic to turn the text of a book into images, after exining this he activates the ritual magic and lets 100 silver coins be absorbed by the magic circle before out of the room, so Kira and Iy on my bed. In a few seconds the book and the crystal float on top of each other, then a stream of Mana leaves the circle of Mana to be absorbed by the book and then a new stream of Mana leaves the book and goes to the magic crystal as the book gets absorbed opens and flips through all the pages before going back to the beginning at the first page, then a lightes out of the book showing an image of a man on horseback arriving in a destroyed city. I was amazed by it, it was like watching a movie, plus the image looked like a cartoon, the voices were well dubbed, but I felt like I had heard these voices before, Rakan had briefly said that the voices are just samples of people that magic uses automatically. I was amazed by this magic, moreover, I was very happy for thispletely unexpected normal day, this seemed like a normal encounter that I saw in TV series and movies, I didn''t expect something like thising from Kira. I actually didn''t expect anything that I would consider normal in the other world to happen since I was reborn into this world. A romantic walk through the city, a lunch where we talked about our pasts, a movie night frame we hugged in bed, the only difference would be that instead of going to a clothing store we went to a gun store. When the book ended a couple of hourster I looked into Kira''s eyes and saw a great happiness in her eyes. "All I wanted was a normal day with you, master." (Kira) "Since my mom died when I was a kid I never had a normal day again, even when I met you we had so many things to do that we didn''t have time for anything normal, besides normality is something hard to have being around you. " (Kira) "Did you want a normal life?" (I) "For a long time, yes, but the truth is that even though it''s nice to have days like this, it''s not the kind of life I can lead every day, I wouldn''t be able to live in such a monotonous world, but that shouldn''t be a trouble near you." (Kira) "From my experience, all I can say is you''re going to have a hard time finding calm days like this." (I) "Fine by me..." (Kira) Kiss She hugs my neck and gives me a kiss interrupting this conversation for the rest of the night. ---------- The next day I wake up and I can''t move, I can''t see anything either, but I can still hear and smell my surroundings. I felt a very familiar scent beside me, I also noticed that I was being taken somewhere, I thought about letting go, but before I applied force to let go I felt that you had been ced on a soft bed. "You woke up a lot earlier than I thought, but no problem, we''ve already arrived at our meeting ce." (¨¦rica) Laughsughs I could hear Laughter from different voices, besides I could smell Lyra''s aphrodisiac potions, I also felt a heat coursing through my body. "(Damn, I let my guard down, I should have guessed she would do something weird.)" (I) I could smell different people, I wanted to try to free myself, but ¨¦rica started to hug me from behind, at the moment when I was going to use my Aura to understand the situation that this Demon put me in the blindfold is removed. "But what..." (I) "You know, I don''t like that every night it''s the four of us who always lose consciousness, I liked the old days when it was you who couldn''t handle the four of us and your escape attempts that always failed." (¨¦rica) "That''s why I was very happy when I heard that you were going to the Dark Continent, that ce has the kind of Demon I was looking for." (¨¦rica) I looked around to see dozens of women, most were of the Demon Race and appeared to be of the same race as their wings and tails were the same, their horns were different shapes and their skin color also varied from normal colors like white, brte and ck to exotic parent colors like blue, gray and green. The other women were of mixed races such as Beastmen women, Vampires, Werewolves, and Elves women. "I rented this brothel all day just for the two of us, there were always some things I wanted to do and it seemed like a good time to be a little daring." (¨¦rica) I noticed that these women were wearing ¨¦rica''s perverted cosy outfits, plus they all had cloudy looks and reddish streaks. "(Not this one... imagine that after everything I''ve been through I would die like this...)" (I) "¨¦rica... honey, I think you might be going a little... too far with your jokes..." (I) "Don''t worry, I have a lot of resistance potions with me, we can enjoy all day, so let''s get started." (¨¦rica) "(I''m dead...)" (I) Chapter 535 Cap 533: Leaving Star City(Chapter Preview) I was being carried back on Orion''s back in his true form, Nix who is hiding in the shadows used a Dark Rune for us to hide so no one is watching us as we jump from roof to roof. "How did you just let ¨¦rica take you to a ce like that?" (Nix) "I was unconscious, when I woke up it was already there." (I) "When you saw that situation, why didn''t you run away? With your strength it would have been easy." (Nix) "I thought about running away, I really thought a lot about running away, but my male pride wouldn''t let me..." (I) "You pervert, you had fun, admit it." (Nix) "I''m not going to lie that I''ve thought about this kind of situation, maybe all men have thought about these things when they are young, but it''s only when you get older that you realize that these situations are not practical, and it can be a nightmare if you go the focus of so many people while exhausted." (I) "I tried to talk to them, and I tried to ask ¨¦rica for help in the middle of the night, but to no avail, I had to use the Breakthrough skill in an attempt to make them tired before I died, with the perverted expressions on their faces not I was sure what could happen to me if I lost consciousness." (I) "You only arrived when it was all over, but I was there from the beginning, I must say that even I was scared by the aggressiveness of those women." (Orion) "Almost all of them were Subi, these types of Demons live for this kind of thing, their sexual desire is mixed with hunger." (Nix) "¨¦rica went too far by hiring so many Subi, she could have done it with the women of the Dungeon since there are many who would ept to do it for free." (Nix) "I''d rather she doesn''t do that again, look at my state, I can''t even move, I''m only able to speak because I''m using the body maniption skill or I wouldn''t even be able to speak." (I) "But you still managed to beat her at the game itself, they all lost consciousness due to exhaustion before you did." (Orion) "That was a good thing, from the stories I''ve heard about the Subus Race, they probably would have continued even if you weren''t conscious." (Nix) "(Looks like I made sure to resist the urge to rest, it could have been dangerous.)" (I) When I returned to the resistance where we have been living in this city, I was taken straight to bed where I stayed for 2 whole days before I had the strength to get up. Unlike me who was in bed the next day, ¨¦ricaes home the next morning in a bad mood for being the first to lose consciousness, I did this to prevent her from doing another crazy thing. ----------- The next few days were normal, we visited every fun ce in town, apart from the day when a seven foot man covered in muscle and wearing a dress tried to hug Irius only to be thrown away, but this light blue skinned Demon was too insistent, it was a little funny to see Irius running all over town. The only weird thing for me was seeing a man who could y the role of the Hulk in theaters with ease with long curly hair and wearing a very feminine dress, plus the way he moved was very strange as he seemed to be imitating a normal woman with delicate gestures, but with her gigantic body. But one thing I noticed was that he was very strong, from what I heard he is a very famous adventurer from the continent, I have the impression that his strength is a little above Irius, he just didn''t take Irius by force yet why not wanted, I think he wants to win over Irius, but this has a negative chance of working, at least it''s funny to see Irius running around with such a scared face. After two weeks in this city full of neon lights and fake stars, it''s time for us to leave, everyone enjoyed their stay here, but it''s time to leave or should I say flee. The cksmiths and nobles in this city have continued to harass Anton since he won the Great Hammer Tournament, even a situation where Tania almost killed 7 nobles especially insistent with their lines. Irius has been doing his best to hide from the Muscr Man in the Pink Dress, it''s gotten to the point where he can''t even sleep without having nightmares, poor kid. Unfortunately, my situation is not better, the girls from that brothel that ¨¦rica forced me to go unconscious continue to chase me through the streets, even worse was when I discovered a Religion for the Demon Goddess of Lust, I use it because the Priests and Priestesses of this religion are very liberals with their sexuality, unfortunately, I discovered that they have been watching me since I arrived in this city. In thest few days, both men and women of this perverted religion have joined the brothel girls to chase me whenever I go out on the street, I can''t understand why this fixation on me. I''m already having problems with 4 girls, I can''t afford to have any more chasing me, plus men are a no, I don''t y on this team no matter how much I look like a girl. What surprises me the most is that the prettiest women in my group aren''t having these problems, they''re just watching with amusement without ever offering a helping hand. Because of these problems we go out in the middle of the night hidden so no one can see us leaving, we can decide our next destination or on the road. ---------- Pov Priest of Lust: I was returning from the home of a widoweddy who had be a devotee of the Goddess of Lust when I saw him entering the city. I was shocked, such a perfect appearance, a beauty incapable of being hidden and a charm that would make every person in this town''s head turn to her presence wasn''t being hidden in some unknown way. His gender cannot be identified by looking at his appearance, his long red hair steals the eyes of anyone who looks, his brown skin is something rarely seen on this continent, it is usually the Dark Elves who have this skin color, in addition to his eyes of different colors are so deep giving a sense of endless mystery. I had to warn others, just like me the other Priests and Priestesses were delighted to look at him, I know that people of our Religion are easily attracted, but I feel that this person is different, the High Priest of the city said that the blessing of the Goddess of Lust seems to react to him somehow. We tried to take the chance of the women from one of the brothels we controlled chasing him to do the same, but he was too fast and never seemed to let his guard down. One day when we realized he had disappeared everyone was shocked, but the High Priest wrote a message that he sent to our Religion headquarters, we can''t let someone like that get away so easily, in the end, everyone surrenders to Lust''s embrace. Chapter 536 Cap 534: City Of Vampires(Chapter Preview) It''s been a day since we left the City of Stars, I enjoyed my time there pleasantly, at least when I wasn''t being chased. After we left there in our big carriage, we all entered the Dungeon and held a meeting to decide our next stop. We decided to go to the Vampire City they talked about earlier, I was a little interested in what a city full of immortal people would be like. Now I was inside the carriage with Lilian, who was driving the carriage was a Werewolf. "I wanted to know more about this town we''re heading to, could you tell me a little bit about this town?" (I) "Of course, its name is City of Blood, that name isn''t just because it''s a city for Vampires." (Lilian) "The city was built on and sanctified by a Saint of the Goddess Selene millennia ago, there are stories that it had been the site of a brutal and bloody war." (Lilian) "If there is such a story, then why build a city in such a ce?" (I) "Because no Vampire can be harmed by the light of the Suns in the city, in addition, their hunger also bes less." (Lilian) "For this reason, the Vampires chose that ce to set up their city, the city has a Queen, a Vampire Matriarch who was the founder of this city, she is also the oldest Vampire in the Dark Continent." (Lilian) "Wouldn''t she be one of those Vampires who hate the Blood Goddess?" (I) "No, she is not devoted to any God, nor is she against it, one of the reasons she maintains her neutrality is to mediate between the factions of the city that split into three." (Lilian) "The factions are the ones you already know, the neutral faction, the Demonic faction, and the Human faction." (Lilian) "The Human faction would be the people of the ck Market." (I) "Mostly yes, but there are also those who are against the Demonic faction." (Lilian) "Those from the neutral faction are just Devotees of the Goddess Selene, not people who actually belong to the Temple of Blood like Priestess Vanessa." (Lilian) "There must be a lot of conflict with these three factions living in the same city." (I) "Yes, but nothing happens in in sight, there are always covert conflicts, the city itself is divided into three districts, one for each faction." (Lilian) ,m "(I must remember not to let anyone find out that I am Child of the Goddess Selene, it might get me into trouble.)" (I) "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not going to work." (Lilian) "How do you know what I''m thinking?" (I) "You always do the same thing everywhere you go, try to keep a low profile, but I find it difficult this time." (Lilian) "Those who hate the Goddess Selene will feel a natural distaste for you, but those who are devotees like me will feel a natural attraction to you." (Lilian) "Everything should be fine if I hide my Aura with Orion''s help, right?" (I) "There are certain things that can''t bepletely hidden, Orion can help mask it, but it won''t be aspletely as you might think." (Lilian) "How can you be sure?" (I) "Because Orion was never able topletely hide his presence from me, it''s likely that Priestess Vanessa can also sense this all the time." (Lilian) "Why have I never heard you..." (I) "< des of Wind > ¡Á18" (I) "(Thugs again...)" (I) In the middle of our conversation we were attacked for the 3rd time since we left Star City, it seems like every ce we pass with lots of trees, or with higher ground on the sides of the road there are bandits, even though I''m not using my Aura to feel my surroundings, my senses are strong enough that I can hear them from tens of meters away as clearly as if I were right next to them, plus I can smell blood from hundreds of meters away, which is normally ufortable, especially when we''re in town. "Why are there always so many thugs?" (I) "This is normal, the City of Stars is a ce where many talented cksmiths gather, because of that many rich people like merchants and Nobles make frequent visits to this city." (Lilian) "Because of that the roads to this city are always full of bandits, our carriage must look like an easy and juicy target for them." (Lilian) "I see, our carriage is alone without being part of a caravan and without any escort." (I) "Don''t forget that this carriage is very big, it attracts attention anywhere, the bandits must think there is something of great value in here." (Lilian) To me these bandits are idiots, they could realize that there are many suspicious things if they think for 1 second, such a big carriage alone in such a ce is too good to be true, does that mean it would be a trap to attract bandits or are there people secure in their own strength within the carriage. "They''re idiots..." (I) "If they were smart or capable at something, then they wouldn''t be bandits, they''re usually poor people or incapable Adventurers." (Lilian) "Let''s get back to the matter at hand, you were telling me more about the City of Blood, tell me more about the city." (I) "The city was built with only one purpose, fun." (Lilian) "Vampires live for a long time, most of them don''t seek strength, they seek profit, Influence, and authority to live safer and more luxurious lives, but this usually only happens to Vampire Patriarchs or Matriarchs as they can build their own families. " (Lilian) "By the way, everyone who is a Vampire Patriarch or Matriarch is considered Noble in the City of Blood." (Lilian) "Including me, you, Elsaris, and Vanessa?" (I) "Yea." (Lilian) "As politics works like that, it looks like it''s going to be chaos." (I) "Politics is not focused on the Nobles, there is the Queen at the top of politics, thenes the 4 elders of the Council, 3 of these elders are representatives and leaders of the city factions, thest elder is a representative of the other races in the city that are not are Vampires." (Lilian) An interesting government system, with this 5 in charge they can maintain a bnce of power between the factions while not leaving the other races aside, in addition, the government officials mostly must be members of the Vampire families of these people at the top of government, this would make it difficult for one side to go against the other openly. "(I''m a little interested in this city.)" (I) Chapter 537 Cap 535: Arrival At City Of Blood(Chapter Preview) It''s been 3 weeks of travel, apart from the first week where we were attacked dozens of times by bandits, we haven''t been attacked since. The number of deaths was huge, there were hundreds of bandits killed in those days alone, unfortunately, the bandits were just the beginning, in the second week we had arrived in a city that had just been abandoned because of a Wave of Monsters that happened inside the city. city ??because of a dungeon that we found inside a house, we only noticed that because half of that house was destroyed due to the monsters that came out of the dungeon, and the buildings around were also half destroyed. Lucky I was in the carriage at that moment, so I was able to use my Aura to ward off the monsters without having to face the Monster Wave. Lilian told me that there should probably already be a subjugation team being prepared, maybe they would even be on their way to that city, so instead of staying and fighting we should leave so we don''t get into other people''s problems, I listened to her advice and left there. Since then we haven''t found any more towns or viges until yesterday when we entered a vige where an Evil ritual was taking ce, the whole vige had been massacred with blood from all sides, the bodies were piled in the center of the vige while a Fire Mage tried to use them as a sacrifice for a summoning spell. I let ¨¦rica, Irius, and Irina handle this matter, they killed all those Mage''sckeys and ¨¦rica personally took care of this Mage. This Mage only had SS Grade strength, it was not a danger to anyone, the creature he was trying to summon was an Ifrit, this is an intelligent Demi monster race, they are a mixture of Demon and Fire Elemental, they are beings whose instinct is to destroy and kill, are true Monsters. p ¨¦rica said that this type of monster is also capable of granting more power to those who have an Affinity to the fire element, but the person has to present a sacrifice for them. These monsters don''t exist on this continent, it seems that this Mage wanted to summon this monster using a forbidden summoning ritual using those people''s lives as a sacrifice before making a deal with this monster. After discovering this ¨¦rica took care of this idiot by killing him inside the Dungeon so that his soul could be used by us to make more monsters in the future. We wasted an entire day in that ce making graves for those people and we held a ceremony for the dead so that these souls may rest in peace, Vanessa performed the entire ceremony with Lilian''s help. After that we left, but still in my head the bodies I saw piled up, they were ordinary people without the power to fight, there were even old people and children''s bodies, the fury in my heart still hadn''t diminished since I hadn''tid anything against it those bastards who did these things. All I could do was wait for these memories to subside, I was furious, but there was nothing to be done. "You need to forget about that vige, Master." (Jade) "I can''t help it when so many people who had no power to defend themselves die for such a stupid reason." (I) "Normally I don''t care about the death of others, but this is only for those who work in life-threatening jobs, these people know that dying is something that can happen." (I) "But the people of that vige were just farmers, they just wanted peaceful lives." (I) "I don''t like what happened either, but unfortunately there are many people like that mage who would do anything for power." (Jade) "My mom and I didn''t know until it was all over, all we could do was help with the graves." (Jade) "That was already helpful..." (I) I was talking to Jade who I had somebat training with today inside the Dungeon. Jade is no longer regretting the past, but I felt that seeing that vige brought back unpleasant memories for her, I called her to train so we can forget about this subject to put this bad feeling out. ----------- With that, another day has passed and Lilian says that we will arrive in 1 more day in the city of Vampires. Now I''m sitting on top of my mansion in the Dungeon, I was making thest adjustments in the Dungeon before starting to add floors again, all the current floors have monsters, environments, traps, and some floors have treasure rooms. We already have Boss monsters on floors 10 and 20 as well. Finally, my Dungeon looks ok, but there are still a few floors left for me to let outsiders in, I have to get to the 50th floor before thinking other unknown people enter. When I had just finished solving some Dungeon stuff, Vanessaes flying up andnds next to me. "We''ll get to our destination soon, are you sure you want to go there?" (Vanessa) "You know there may be people who will be able to feel your presence, even if no one realizes your identity as the Holy Child of Goddess Selene, they will still associate you as someone from the Temple of Blood." (Vanessa) "I don''t remember joining any religion." (I) "You are a target of faith in our Religion, one of Selene''s children, this is part of who you are Father, you cannot deny that." (Vanessa) Sigh "Let''s just see what happens and act ordingly, no matter where we go, we''re always going to run into trouble and you know that, so I''m going to stop trying to avoid these things and do whatever I want or I''m always going to end up paranoid about random things. " (I) "You should pay the Queen a visit, she can help if something happens there, from what Lilian said, this Queen will notice her identity because she has strong perception abilities thanks to her lineage." (Vanessa) "I''ll think about it." (I) "We arrived, there''s a town nearby, we can already see it from the carriage." (La) Laes flying to tell you that we''ll be arriving at the City of Blood soon, it was a little faster than I expected. I tell the hundreds of fairies that were nearby to pray for the others and let them know that we have arrived in Vampire City, I asked Vanessa to go tell Lilian to meet me and I told La to tell the carriage driver to stop and note any closer for now. Chapter 538 Cap 536: City Of Blood(Chapter Preview) When I leave the Dungeon to check out from afar what this City of Blood was like, I''m surprised. It appears that the Ghoul who was tending the carriage turned off the main road and headed up a mountain near the road when he received La''s order to stop. Thanks to the high location when I left the Dungeon I could see the entire city, the walls were high and looked old, the walls were made of some kind of marble I remember seeing in the Golems Dungeon I went with Ibuki in Star City, these walls were covered withrge bloodstains of various colors and surface marks from battles that could be seen from afar. But the surprising hand was the city itself behind these walls, the city had interesting and fun architecture, the shape of the city was round like a pizza being cut into three equal parts by wide dark red streets. Outside of these streets, I was able to notice that the side streets that had more confusing and intertwined paths were also the same dark red color, I was only able to see that due to our high position, but it looked like the streets were veins. p The buildings appeared to be made of stone or marble and had different colors, they weren''t Star City''s jumble of vibrant colors, but it looked as if the colorsplemented each other with the architecture and streets forming some kind of monumental art. "Leonardo will love this city." (I) In the middle of the city instead of a square, there was a castle surrounded by three towers, even from a distance I could see arge flow of people walking on the three main roads. "This is a beautiful city." (Nix) "Yea." (I) I''ve been talking to Lilian during the trip to learn more about this city since I discovered this city is like Las Vegas in my old world, it has many casinos, it has a great theater, it has an equallyrge arena, and arge number of brothels. The motto of this city is fun, this city has be a tourist spot for this entire continent, sessful adventurerse here and risking back poor, a person who has nothing to eat can leave here as a nouveau riche. This city has many ways to make money, but it also has many ways to lose money, and yet it attracts people from all over the continent. This city seems to be almost a must to go if you are on this continent, for me who just want to do tourism is exactly the kind of ce I want to go. After getting everyone in the group together for a meeting and giving everyone a rundown of the city, we n on going in in the morning. ------------ It was now night and I was on top of the carriage looking out over the city which was full of light, the city seems more vibrant and bustling during the day than at night. "Are you enjoying the view?" (Nira) "I''m thinking about the problems we''re going to have entered that city." (I) "You can always choose not to go in." (Nira) "If there''s one thing I''ve learned in this world, it''s that there''s no way to avoid problems, so I''m just going to live my life and work things out as they happen." (I) "I and the other Humans are not going to go into this city, in fact, the people of the Dungeon have little interest in tourism when there are so many things to do in the city." (Nira) "That''s wise, the Demons of this continent don''t like Humans, you were lucky they didn''t consider you Human because of Yomi." (I) "But in this town, there may be people who will try to kill you just for being Human, if something happens things will get ugly." (I) "I know that, plus I don''t want things to get worse because of me, so I''m not going." (Nira) I''m d she understands, if she wanted to go I''d have to convince her otherwise. I''m going to have to pay the Queen of this nation a visit tonight, I hope everything goes well, I''m just doing this to avoid future problems. ---------- Pov Athena''s: After months we finally arrived on this continent, it would have been faster if I had listened to my subordinates and we had entered the continent from somewhere else instead of circumventing the continent all the way here, but that was the right thing to do to find Zenos. "Are you sure you want to go ahead with the n, Athena?" (Ang) "Yeah, we won''t get another chance like this, you know that." (I) "I know, but it''s still..." (Ang) Sigh "It''s hard..." (Ang) "Do you regreting with me?" (I) "No, but you know it''s going to be hard once you set foot on this continent." (Ang) "Yes, but I already made my decision as soon as my sister Andreia gave me the mission." (I) "How are the others?" (I) "Everyone was putting on their disguise items to pose as Demons, the most resistant to this were the two Priests and the three Temrs we were forced to bring." (Ang) "Your opinions don''t matter, during this mission, they will obey my orders, tell them so." (I) "It''s all right." (Ang) "Darius came back, he said their ship was here just as we thought, but that was a long time ago, we don''t know where to go now." (Ang) "Now that it''s confirmed that they''ve been here, it''s easier, we can get information on his whereabouts from the Assassin''s Guild or we can let the Priests find him." (I) "You know you can only use this artifact once, better wait until needed." (Ang) Sigh "Alright, I''ll tell Darius to go to the Assassin''s Guild to get information." (I) ----------- We were in a magic tent as we didn''t want to stay in that harbor, the boat was wrecked as we couldn''t leave it behind, and my minions were by the fire outside eating while Darius entered. "Wait." (I) "..." (Darius) I take a metal box with several magic circles drawn on it and ce a monster core in the top opening that automatically activates a soundproof barrier with a suitable space for some people to talk discreetly inside this tent. "He can talk." (I) "I haven''t met Zenos, but some of the people listed as rted to him have been seen in the Kadra Kingdom which is a month''s journey from here." (Darius) "I also found out about a certain incident that happened in that Realm around the same time, here it is." (Darius) "Thanks." (I) "Did you get the other information?" (I) "Yes, the former High Priestess Vanessa was seen in this port city, plus she lookedpletely fine and was a Vampire wearing Blood Temple robes." (Darius) "So she was actually able to get rid of the God of Light''s Blessing just like the rumors say..." (I) Chapter 539 Cap 537: Queen Of The City Of Blood(Chapter Preview) Pov Athena''s: After Darius left the tent I read the information he brought and realized something was off. The reason for the sudden illness of this former Realm King of Kadra was a mystery, but it was written that no Alchemist, Physician, or Priest was able to cure him, nor has any information about this "disease". One thing I noticed was that this former King had been sick weeks before people rted to Zenos were seen in the Capital City, but soon after he mysteriously disappeared, it was said that he died, but his funeral was not seen by anyone other than his family. "(I can''t understand anything about it, could it be Zenos?)" (I) "(Don''t think about it too much, it''s clearly missing a lot of information.)" "But it looks like something happened, but there''s no evidence or witnesses." (I) "(We already knew from the information from the Church of Light that he likes to keep a low profile, which is why we have so little information about him.)" "That''s true, there are many mysteries around him." (I) "(He looks like someone fun.)" "(I''d like to meet him soon, boredom is driving me crazy...)" "You''ll have to wait a little longer, I can''t let the Priests find out about you." (I) "(Can''t we go back to that port town? It looked like they were having a festival.)" "The less contact with the people of this continent the better for us, we can be attacked just foring from the Church of Light." (I) "Just support a little longer, we are very close to our goal now." (I) I pull the crystal out of my clothes and hold it while I listen to the voice inside my head thates from that crystal. When the crystal stopped shining and I couldn''t hear the voice in my head anymore I put the crystal inside my clothes again. "(That''s right, soon in that goal will be fulfilled.)" (I) ------------ Pov Zenos: I already get out of the carriage and spread my Dragon wings, Nix is ??hiding in my shadow, Sakura has be a vine and coiled around my arm like a snake, and Orion is in her baby monster form on one of my shoulders helping me hiding my Aura and La is on my other shoulder using her powers to hide me along with Nix. Even though I''m flying over the city no one can see, hear or feel me, I also made a point of flying at high altitude until I reached the balcony of the Queen''s room at the highest point of the beautiful castle in the center of the city. As soon as I''m above the castle Ind on the balcony of what Lilian said would be the Queen''s room, ording to Lilian the Queen''s name is Viviane, she said somest name but I wasn''t paying attention as La had caused an explosion that distracted. As soon as Inded on the balcony I noticed that there were many guards hidden throughout the castle, in addition, the room that should be the Queen was empty, I looked around and noticed that there were people everywhere, there were even some Fairies and two Spirits. I was thinking about going to the throne room that Lilian had already told me the location of, but then I noticed a presence approaching at the same time I noticed the people who were watching walking away from this room. "(Has anyone noticed my presence? But how?)" (I) Soon the bedroom doors open and a woman with a golden and red dress enters, she had a golden crown with red jewels on her head, she had white skin, red eyes, long curly blonde hair, and two big white horns, she also had a long golden tail, its height was 1.7 meters. She was beautiful looking young in her 20s, she had a calm and confident look, she walks straight to her bedroom balcony as if she can see me, her Aura is hidden from my senses and shows nothing on her face beside a slight smile "To whom can I give the pleasure of this visit, sir..." (Viviane) "Call me Zenos, Your Majesty." (I) I was sure she was strong, maybe as strong as I am, just like every Vampire I''ve ever met, I can''t measure her age by her looks. I was still being hidden by my Familiars and my abilities, but this woman still managed to find me and see me which shouldn''t be possible, so I have no reason to hide, she even pushed the lookouts away. She is strong in her own right, I don''t think anyone else in this castle is strong enough to protect her. "I imagine you must have important business to sneak up to my room at this hour of the night, but I don''t remember seeing you before, Mr. Zenos." (Viviane) "I''m a stranger who broke into her room, aren''t you afraid your majesty?" (I) "No, I can sense that you don''t have any malice, besides if you wanted to do something you could have done it while you were still flying above the castle without having toe down here." (Viviane) "It seems your majesty noticed me a long time ago." (I) "I''m proud of my greater senses than most, yet I still can''t see right through you, lord Zenos." (Viviane) "I''m sorry to have to show up here like this, yet another one of my teammates told me that my presence might cause some confusion." (I) The Queen looks at me more intensely and I feel a strange glint in her eyes before her smile gets bigger. "I see, someone with strong connections to the Goddess Selene, this will surely be noticed by her devotees in the city and by those who are against this Goddess." (Viviane) "That''s what I''ve heard, but I''d like to know how big this mess will be." (I) "At most some arguing and maybe 1 or 2 assassination attempts, nothing your Familiars will have a problem with." (Viviane) "No one in this town takes things too far, they know what happens to those who cause trouble." (Viviane) "So I can enter your city peacefully and have a stay for a few days without any problems?" (I) "Yes, but you''d bettere to visit me more formally when you arrive, take this to introduce those to the castle guards so you can have a formal audience with me." (Viviane) The Queen gives me a dagger with a red city symbol on the hilt, and the de is also red. "If they think you have connections with me, they won''t dare to do anything, besides I''d like to talk to you on better terms if possible." (Viviane) "I wille tomorrow morning, good night your majesty." (I) After saying goodbye I push with my wings to fly as high as possible before heading back to where the carriage is out of town. Chapter 540 Cap 538: Entering The City Of Blood(Chapter Preview) After leaving the hidden castle I met with the others in the same ce outside the city, I told them that there should be no problem to go to the city in the morning, I also said that we would go straight to the castle since there was a way that would decrease any inconvenience we may have. While talking to everyone I said that it would be better to enter the city on our mounts instead of entering with the carriage as it attracts a lot of attention due to its size or minibus. This time a lot of people wanted to go to the city, even Nn was interested when he heard about the various types of games that there are in this city, I gave a sum of 100 crystal coins for each one to spend as they wish in the city, that''s more than the fortune of a noble from a small kingdom, so I hope they don''t go bankrupt in this city. Leonardo, who normally doesn''t mind showing up at our meetings, made a point of showing up after he heard reports about the City of Blood, when he came out of the Dungeon at night to see the city they had their eyes shining even brighter than when he saw the City of Stars. ording to Leonardo, the City of Stars was beautiful butcked an artistic rock, but this City of Blood was a nned and monumental work of art where people could live. With everything resolved, all that remained was to wait until morning. ----------- Pov Queen Viviane: I was surprised to see someone approaching the castle so brazenly from above, as it was very far away I couldn''t estimate its strength urately, besides that, I was the only one to notice its approach in the middle of the night, but before I attempted an attack I realize that whoever it is hasnded on my bedroom balcony. I went to my room ready forbat when I realized that this individual''s strength was close to mine, I pushed away from the guards who were watching near my room and told them to leave as they could get in my way if a battle happened. But I was surprised to enter the room and realize that this person didn''t have any bad intentions, it seems that this time I made a wrong prejudgment. I also noticed that it wasn''t just one person, there were 2 beings sitting on his shoulders, 1 was on his arm and I could feel something watching me through the invader''s shadow. The worst thing was that they all had a simr power level to mine ording to my senses, moreover the person himself seemed like a mystery to me, I felt that all these beings around him connected with this red haired Vampire, so it was easy to assume they were his Familiars. One thing I found strange was that for the first time in a long time I couldn''t seepletely through someone, I felt that what I was seeing and feeling was just a part of a whole that I wasn''t able to understand. I talked to this person for a while and found that I just wanted to visit the city in a quiet way without causing any problems, after listening to him and analyzing more carefully, I was able to feel a part of the Blood Goddess''s powering from him, I could also feel the natural pressure he exerts on me, it made me realize that this person was strongly connected to the Blood Goddess Selene. Now I could understand why this person came to me, he knows that his presence will be felt one way or another by the devotees of the Temple of Blood in this city, he must be a Priest or maybe even a High Priest since he was able to affect even me who is not a devotee of the Blood Goddess. I''m so used to paying attention to what people hide that it took me a while to notice their appearance, at that moment I remember another subject and I realize that it would be better to meet these people again on another asion, so I hand over a dagger with my mark to that you will be able toe to me in the morning. "He was strange, I felt a strange and bizarre mixture of presencesing from him, it was difficult to even confirm that he is a Vampire, in addition, I felt a Dragon presence in his body..." (I) Seeing his youthful appearance reminded me of the request I received two months ago, as it was the request of an old friend I can fulfill since the person came to my city. "I wonder how he knew this strange child woulde here." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: The next morning my entire group with Nira''s execution leaves the Dungeon and I summon the Demon Horses along with the Shadow Horses that are inside the Dungeon as I have a summoning contract with them. We guard the carriage and ride to the City of Blood gate where the Gate Guards were Vampires. We all get in line and in a short time we enter the city, when we pass through the gate I realize that we are on one of the three main roads that lead straight to the center of the city where the castle is. Walking through the streets I notice that half of the poption on the streets are Vampires, but there were also many people of other races, with my superhuman hearing I could hear many talking about gambling or card games. The architecture of the city was beautiful and the different colors somehowplemented each other, all the buildings had more than 3 floors on the ground floor, I also noticed many women and men in revealing clothes calling people on the street in a sensual way, the stalls along the roads were divided into two types. The first type of street stall was the food like most cities, but I must point out that among these foods there was a wide variety of foods that contain blood or that sell bottles of blood. The second type of street stall sold various types of game-rted things like cards, dice, etc. I was amazed at how full of life this town was, there were people who wereughing in the streets talking loudly about how they made a fortune, there were people with empty eyes as they cried mumbling about how they lost everything and there was even a funny couple where the woman was pulling her husband while arguing with him about quitting gambling. I would like to appreciate this city a little more, but before that, I have to go to the castle, so I follow the main road along with everyone else as I go to the center of the city where the castle is. When we got there we were stopped while surrounded by soldiers who were also all Vampires, after saying that we came to find the Queen and show the dagger she delivered to me yesterday, the Soldier with the best quality armor said to the others if dispersed and ordered another soldier to warn the people of the castle about guests, so he respectfully said that we should wait in a drawing room at the castle gates until someone came to guide us to the throne room if the Queen agreed to receive us. Chapter 541 Cap 539: Finding Queen Viviane(Chapter Preview) We had to wait just 10 minutes until someone from the government came to greet us saying that the Queen will meet us in the castle grounds, so he guides us there. Instead of entering the castle, we go around the outside, the 3 towers of equal size are close to the castle walls, and soon afteres and that is divided between gardens, training grounds for soldiers and amodation for servants of the castle, in the center is the castle. We are taken to the garden which is almost as beautiful as the one in my mansion inside the Dungeon, in the center of the garden was Amman a delicately carved stone table like a work of art where the Queen I met yesterday was sitting in a chair eating some appetizers morning. The Queen looks at us calmly, she looks briefly at me before looking at the others behind me, I feel her eyes linger on Vanessa, Lilith, Jade, Elsaris, Freya, Lilian, Karina, and Lyra. A new table is brought into the garden to be close to the Queen as the Queen''s table only has room for two more people. One of the maids goes to the Queen who gives instructions beforeing to us, this maid guides mypanions to the table that has just been set and also guides just me and Vanessa to the table where the Queen is. "Nice to see you again, this time correctly, Her Majesty." (I) "Nice to meet you, my name is Vanessa, Priestess of the Goddess Selene and daughter of Zenos." (Vanessa) "It is my pleasure to wee a High Priestess of the Blood Goddess and you, lord Zenos." (Viviane) "I take it you noticed it while you wereing here, right?" (Viviane) Sigh "Yeah, some people who were doing their own thing kept looking at me while we were on our way here." (I) "I didn''t know any of those people, but some looked at me angrily while others had tearful eyes." (I) "I told you you wouldn''t be able to hide here." (Viviane) "My father is right, even I didn''t know it would be so easy for them to see through your disguise." (Vanessa) "This will only be for Vampires, whether they like it or not, all Vampires are deeply connected with the Mother Goddess Selene, the creator of our entire race, so it makes it easier for us to see those who have received the favor of the Goddess, for those who have faith will be aforting presence and for those who hate the Goddess it will be an unpleasant presence, this moves Vampires deeply." (Viviane) "You''re special High Priestess Vanessa, but even though your glow fades around him, I can imagine you''re something close to a Blood Goddess Hero." (Viviane) "(She can think what she wants, I don''t need to tell my secrets to someone I just met.)" (I) "Is there a Temple of Blood built in this city?" (Vanessa) "Yes, there are some temples in this city, one of them belongs to Goddess Selene as there are many of her devotees in this city." (Viviane) Vanessa''s eyes be more intense and begin to glow briefly before returning to normal. "I''m sorry for my rudeness, I just wanted to confirm that the Queen really wasn''t a believer in the Goddess." (Vanessa) "I don''t have faith in any God, but I also don''t despise them like others do, my faith is in people, that was the path I decided to follow a long time ago, former Saint of the Church of Light." (Viviane) I look at the Queen and then look at Vanessa who is shocked to have anyone who knows her former identity. "So your observation skills are that powerful?" (I) "No, unfortunately, there''s no clue to what you once were, I just happen to be old enough to have heard the news back then about a Saint who betrayed the Church of Light." (Viviane) "It may not seem like it, but I''m a few thousand years old, the only reason I''m still here is that I don''t wish for power, I''m happy on this continent and in this city, so my level hasn''t increased in over 1000 years." (Viviane) "I was very happy with this news, especially when a friend told me that you had be a Vampire, the Church of Light is unpleasant, the way they do things and how far they are willing to go to achieve their goals can sometimes be worse than the Heretic Gods." (Viviane) "I know, that''s why I couldn''t stay there, what the Church of Light does and what it shows to the people is very different, their justice goes to very drastic extremes." (Vanessa) "(An idiot God will have idiot devotees...)" (I) The Queen looks at me and closes her eyes as if she''s remembering something, she pulls a letter out of her storage item and ces it on the table. "As Queen of this nation, I have to maintain a neutral position to mediate between the various factions that exist here, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have friends or acquaintances who are part of those factions." (Viviane) "One of them is also a Priest of the Temple of Blood, he sent me a message two months ago along with this letter that said to deliver to someone with your characteristics." (Viviane) "Is that why you wanted me toe here again? Is that why you gave me that dagger?" (I) "Yes, but I wasn''t lying when I said it will protect you for a few days." (Viviane) "A few days are enough for me." (I) Vanessa takes the letter open and reads it, after which she burns the letter with a smile on her face. "The letter was for you, but your daughter read it and burned it, it seems you trust her a lot." (Viviane) "Yes I trust." (I) After some more time talking to the Queen, she granted us a house to live in while we are in town, this house was actually the mansion of a merchant who was killed two years ago for stealing from the government. This mansion would be big enough for all of us, after thanking the Queen and saying goodbye, we head towards this mansion and I take advantage of the trip to speak with Vanessa. "What did the letter say?" (I) "The Goddess sent me an Oracle months ago but I couldn''t understand everything at the time, this letter had the other part of the oracle." (Vanessa) "What is this about?" (I) "A rescue mission." (Vanessa) Chapter 542 Cap 540: Rescue Oracle(Chapter Preview) After we arrive at the mansion that the Queen let us use during our stay in this city, I notice that it is in good condition and clean, before exploring the mansion I gather everyone in the dining room which I noticed is in the room next to the Entrance Hall. "What did you mean earlier about an Oracle of rescue?" (I) "A few months ago I received an Oracle, at least part of one, but I couldn''t understand it until now, so I didn''t say anything before." (Vanessa) "When I read the letter earlier, the Oracle information in my head seemed to fall into ce and I finally understood what the Oracle was all about." (Vanessa) "But why did you only receive a part of the Oracle? Who was the person who sent this letter? Did that person also receive a part of the Oracle or did he receive the entire information?" (I) "The information from the Oracle is not sent to the mind, the information is sent to my soul which then transmits to my mind." (Vanessa) "When a Priest receives an Oracle, the information appears to be in anothernguage and packed one on top of the other, it is up to the Priest to organize, decipher, and interpret the Oracle''s information." (Vanessa) "I''m too weak to receive an Oracle, the only reason I receive an Oracle is because I have an ability of the same type, besides my original race was a Celestine who has a great affinity with the Gods, but my current race has even morepatibility with the Blood Goddess, so I was able to receive Oracles even with my low strength and weak Soul." (Vanessa) "This time the Oracle was very big, so I didn''t fully understand it and I wasn''t able to fully receive it." (Vanessa) I think I understand what Vanessa is talking about, but I wonder why I, as a son of Selene, don''t get this Oracle guy. "This sounds confusing, so let''s just talk about the contents of this Oracle." (I) It''s no use continuing on this subject if I can''t fully understand what an oracle is, but in short, it''s a message sent by a God to one of his Priests, at least that''s the main part of what I understood. "Did you say something about rescue..." (I) "Yes, the Oracle was to rescue a rare Breed whose numbers are few across the world and almost none on this continent." (Vanessa) "It seems that a few hundred of these Breeds are in danger of their lives, they are trapped somewhere I still don''t fully understand." (Vanessa) "What Breed would that be?" (I) "Blood Demons." (Vanessa) "I have encountered one of these in the past being sold as abat ve, this race possesses the ability to manipte blood, they also have very powerful bodies and unparalleled regeneration abilities." (Elsaris) "Blood Demons are a reclusive race because they are feared and hated across the continent." (Lilian) "Why are they feared and hated?" (I) "They are a naturally powerful race, plus most of the abilities they possess are blood rted which makes them the natural enemy of any creature that has blood." (Lilian) "Already the reason there are many who hate them, this is because they are fervent devotees of the Goddess Selene, their entire culture was built on the teachings of the Goddess, this makes all the Vampires who disown the Goddess on this continent hate them." (Lilian) "In the past, I saved some of them that were used as Sacrifice." (Lilian) "Speaking of Sacrifices, in some of the demon books I got from myte husband, there were a lot of references to various types of Sacrifice rituals." (Lilith) "Thanks to that I read some information about this race, it seems that they are perfect Sacrifice material because each individual of that Race has vitalityparable to 100 people, some may even have even stronger vitality." (Lilith) Vanessa says that this Oracle contains information that these Blood Demons are trapped somewhere, it also makes it seem like every few individuals of that race on this continent are in the same situation, so Lilith talks about Sacrifice. "(Have they been captured to be used as a sacrifice?)" (I) "Does anyone else know anything else about the Blood Demons?" (I) "I read in some books before I entered my centuries long slumber that this race was born from a powerful Demon from the past who swore allegiance to Goddess Selene, that Demon was even a Hero of the Goddess, Blood Demons are her descendants. " (Vanessa) "In the ck Empire, there are books that tell simr things, for that reason I respect this race." (Lilian) Sigh I don''t know what to do, why do I have to save this Breed, I don''t even know them, so what should I do? "..." (I) "If people from the neutral Vampire Faction have known about this for months, why haven''t they sent people to this continent?" (I) "I also don''t understand why the Blood Demons stayed on this continent if they were so isted from other races and had so many enemies." (I) "Even though the number of Blood Demons is smallpared to other races, they still have thousands of people, they are also scattered on other continents." (Vanessa) "If there are people of this race on other continents, then why did those of that continent stay here?" (I) "This continent was where your race was born, moreover your ancestors were buried or sent to the world of the dead in this continent, leaving your home is not an easy thing to do, I can imagine that in the past they were divided because not everyone wanted to leave their home to go to other continents." (Lilian) Sigh "I think we can help if there aren''t too many risks for us, plus I''ll want to confirm the reason for their arrest." (I) "If what Lilith said is true, then the chances are high that they will be used as a sacrifice in some sort of unholy ritual." (Irius) "This kind of Ritual if you use hundreds of people of that race, it will be worth hundreds of thousands of sacrifices, it would also be easier to transport." (Rakan) "I''ve studied Sacrifice, but nothinges to mind about such a great sacrifice other than some kind of forbidden summon." (Rakan) "You must be kidding, we''re going to find other lunatics trying to summon monsters just like in the Makari Kingdom." (I) "This is just a hypothesis, but they can be used for something else, sacrificial rituals can be used in many different situations." (Rakan) "I remember Farus would gather the vitality of the people he killed to give to the Heretic God he serves, I''ve seen him doing something like this before." (Jade) "I don''t think there''s any point in trying to guess what the Blood Demons are being held for, that would just be a waste of time, we have to follow only the information we have instead of wasting time guessing at random." (Ivan) Chapter 543 Cap 541: Casino(Chapter Preview) ? We argued for a while but got nowhere as we had no idea where the Blood Demons might be. ording to what Lilian said, the Blood Demons were nomads, so they didn''t have a fixed ce to live, so we don''t know where to start the search. "(Maybe the Queen knows something? She seems to have lived a long time, besides the Blood Demons must have some connection with this city since the Devotees of the Goddess Selene live here.)" (I) After a long time of thinking I decide to stop everything until I talk to the Queen again, this time I must send a request to find the Queen again, it would be disrespectful to invade the castle a second time. I write a letter and give it to Ragnar and Freya to take to the castle, I didn''t specify the reason for the visit, I just said it''s an important matter. With everything temporarily settled we went to a small restaurant where ourrge group packed the ce to eat. After the restaurant everyone splits up to do their own thing, Leo and Caryna as well as other couples went out to find love. Nn went out with Ivan to y, Samira went out with her sister and Elsaris'' children for a family day, Jade went with her mother Sapphire to the Arena which was the Adventurers Guild''s training ground, and Ibuki made a group with the other people to see the Demon Dungeon he had near the city. Leonardo disappeared before anyone could notice, I sent the strongest Fairies in the Dungeon after him to protect this idiot who left without a word. Vanessa said she would look for the Temple of Blood in that city and Lilian went along, Lilith wanted to take the opportunity to see if she could find any Temple of the Demon God of Vengeance and went with Vanessa too, I asked Vanessa to take care of this crazy person for safety. Nix wanted to sleep and stayed behind resting in a rxed way, I went along with La, Orion, and Sakura to see the city, and Karina wanted toe along with me since I haven''t spent much time with her since she joined our group. ---------- I was walking down the street getting strange looks from some people, most of the people well noticed my presence, but those who did always had smiling or angry faces when they saw me. "(This is a little ufortable.)" (I) In addition to these people on the street, I also started to feel eyes watching me from hidden ces. "You really draw attention wherever you go." (Karina) "I hate this situation." (I) "You n on staying here for a while, so why don''t we go to these gambling houses, there are so many peopleing and going." (Karina) "..." (I) I look around and notice these gaming houses, they all have a big, wide entrance that lets you see the fun inside, but somehow the sound can''t be heard outside. I look at the signs and posters written in twonguages, themonnguage, and the Demonnguage, on them, are written the names of these Casinos and the "big events" that are happening. I go into a few and notice that they all have card games, these traditional card games from my world didn''t have here or weren''t popr. In this world they used these monster cards that Nn taught me about, these cards are quiteplex as they have many types like skill cards, monster cards, people with jobs cards, spell cards, item cards, and field cards. All these cards have real correspondents in this world, they helped people to have more knowledge about various factors while helping to train the mentality of healthy people for a moment of life or death. But in Casinos there were different gaming tables, there were tables for normal y where all cards were used, there were tables where only monster cards and skill cards were used, there were tables where only cards from people with jobs and spell cards were used, etc. There were different card games where luck and strategy were used, there were also bets on the winner of some of these games, there were games simr to board games, but instead of chess, they were games with simtions of waves of monsters against an army, the yer controls the army to defend against the Wave of Monsterspletely random used strategy, but would also have to rely on luck. I noticed that there weren''t any sort of games based solely on luck like rosettes, dice, slot machines, and card games like 21. At first, I was confused by this as it is these types of games of chance that can be more easily manipted to make people lose money, but I soon understood. In this world luck was a but a tangible statistic, a stat that could really influence a situation, for example, my luck was negative and I would probably lose any kind of game that relies only on luck, because of that I wouldn''t even think about participating of those games, but a strategy-based game where the deciding factor is still my ability is worth a try. The real problem would be if someone with great luck entered and yed dice games, rosettes and other games of pure luck, at that moment the Casino will only lose money, because of that this world doesn''t have many games of chance, maybe that''s why it has so many types of bets made in this type of ce. I even noticed that there was a ce in the Casino for bets on the city''s Arenapetitions that will take ce this week. "I''ve never been good at card games, but I''m good at strategy, maybe I should give it a go, the magical simtion of this ce doesn''t seem that difficult." (Karina) "I think I go to card games, Nn has been teaching me this whenever I have spare time, I''m a little confident..." (I) I look at her and y various card games as she goes to therge table made of the reading crystal where she reaches into a box and chooses a small crystal storage cube at random and fits it on the table before starting to read a simtion that will y, it almost looked like a video game. Unfortunately, my games were horrible, I could never draw the cards I wanted, and because of that I always lost in every game I yed, people even startedughing at me and offering to y with me just to steal my money. After 30 minutes without winning I stopped and declined any further game as I went to where Karina was, there was a crowd of people around her and the Casino employee had an angry face. When I approached she wasughing while drinking a bottle of some strong drink, and he was touching the simtion table with great speed while organizing his battle strategies, when I saw one employee waving to another with an even more annoyed expression I pulled her out of the Casino before heading to the street stalls. I was sad that I only lost while Karina kept talking about how easy and fun these games were. Chapter 544 Cap 542: An Old Friend Of Lillian(Chapter Preview) In thete afternoon we returned to the mansion that we are noticing in this town and I was saddened by my bad luck. I had tried that video game type strategy game that Karina always won since it didn''t seem to depend so much on luck, I managed to do well even though I tried to find what someone next to me said was the worst wave of monsters of all the simtions I''ve ever seen. I had seen it, but just when I thought I had a chance to win, a fight broke out and someone was thrown onto the card table, breaking the reading crystal. All my effort had been wasted and all the money I''d gambled had been lost, I wanted to take my anger out on the person who caused it all, but it was two drunken Demons fighting that were dragged outside by one of the staff. After this horrible experience I had to admit that games weren''t made for me, maybe I should just use betting as it doesn''t depend so much on my luck and other factors depending on what I''m betting on. When I arrived at the mansion Freya was finishing setting the dinner table while Diana did her best to hold Ibuki who was drooling looking at the dinner table. Ragnares to me and says that the Queen will receive me at the castle tomorrow morning, she asked just me and Vanessa to go this time, that wouldn''t be a problem for me. ------------ During the night I stayed on top of the mansion''s roof enjoying a beautiful view of the starry sky to cool my head after a day of losses at the Casino. After a while, the losses in the Casino didn''t matter anymore, what I didn''tck was money since I got so much taking from the enemies that I defeated until today, my fortune is simr to that of a small Kingdom, especially since I remembered that the Dungeon had a safe where everything of value that consumed was kept. So losing a little money doesn''t mean anything to me, I was just upset that I missed the games, but I managed to put it all behind me. What was on my mind will act was the Blood Demons, to tell the truth I care very little about them, the only reason I want to do something is because of the Goddess Selene and Vanessa. Goddess Selene has been helping me a lot since I was born, I know she has something nned as I am not an idiot, but I also noticed her sincerity when she said she was proud of my achievements several times, she treated me like a son who needed guidance many times and supported me many other times with my bloodlines, advice and other things. I have also studied the teachings of the Temple of Blood, so I know that as cruel and brutal as she can be when facing an enemy, she has shown respect to all races, even the race she created herself like the Vampires has the permission to follow her teachings or hate her if they choose, the right to choose her own path. Even for me she didn''t tell me what I had to do at any time, I realized that she presented certain options in front of me, but she never forced me to do anything, the decision was always mine. That''s why I''m willing to help the Blood Demons, but how much I help will depend on what I see in their eyes when I meet them, if they''ve lost their willpower then there''s no reason for me to strive for them. Another reason I agreed to do this was Vanessa, I can see the decision in her eyes, even if I refuse to help she will do anything to fulfill the mission the Goddess Selene has given her. I can''t let Vanessa do this alone. ----------- Pov Lilian: The day after we entered town, I went to a Casino by myself, I''ve already let Priestess Vanessa feel about what I''m doing, so I don''t have to worry too much about future problems. I enter the Casino and go to the second floor where the gaming tables with high stakes are held, there I find a bald red-skinned Demon, with a slender body, a white beard and eyes full of life. This Demon was at a game table with several people with sober faces while he had a happy smile on his face, when he sees me looking at him his smile gets bigger andes to me. "It''s been a long time, my old friend, it''s been about 50 years if I''m not mistaken." (Gaspar) "Good fleece too little Gaspar, to be more precise it''s been 59 years since ourst meeting." (I) I give this old man a hug as the image of the street kid I once helped oveps with his current image, so I look at the table behind him at the people who are so depressed they haven''t even noticed the old man get up from the table . "Still stealing money from young people?" (I) "None of them are young, besides I''m not stealing, it''s fair game to bet, don''t me me for underestimating my looks." (Gaspar) "I see your Casino is doing well, how is the Orphanage?" (I) "Going well, thest waves of orphans don''t know you, but I made a point of telling you some stories." (Gaspar) "I hope you avoided the embarrassing ones." (I) "I''ve been very old, so I don''t remember very well." (Gaspar) "You little..." (I) I go to another room to talk to Gaspar alone, I trust Gaspar a lot, so I tell him in parts what I have done, I avoid very important or secret topics, but I still briefly describe what I have been doing while he tells me about his grandchildren. "It''s about time you got out of that job, I always said that didn''t suit you." (I) "But it was something I chose a long time ago, and besides, I don''t regret what I did." (I) "You asked to call me here, I''m a little curious about what you''re up to." (I) "I''m just an old man, I''m not up to anything..." (Gaspar) I look at him showing that no matter how much time passes, he will never be able to deceive me. Sigh "Fine, as soon as you arrived in town I wanted to see you, but I knew sooner orter you woulde to me." (Gaspar) "But I decided to call you here as soon as possible because your students sent me messages, some were very clear threats of what they would do to me if you left town before they arrived." (Gaspar) "..." (I) I was very surprised by what Gaspar said, my students wereing here, but they didn''t understand how they discovered me in this city so quickly. "All six areing, should arrive by tomorrow or the next day." (I) "How are they so close? How did they know I wasing here?" (I) "You woulde to this town at some point, they were supposed to wait for you here until you arrived, but it seems you arrived much faster than they anticipated." (Gaspar) Chapter 545 Cap 543: Location Of Blood Demons(Chapter Preview) I wake up the next day without being able to breathe, I get up scared and pull what was in my throat, it was ¨¦rica''s tail that almost choked me. "More... I want more... Zzzzz..." (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica had a predatory grin on her face as her face turned red, it looked like she liked the rude way I was holding her tail. "(I guess I better get up before these four wake up...)" (I) I let go of ¨¦rica''s tail, get dressed and go to the kitchen to get something to restore my energy after a tiring night. After that I go out to meet the Queen again, this time I noticed that the number of people watching me thinking I didn''t even notice them has increased a lot since yesterday. I once again go through the castle''s security procedures before being allowed in as I am guided by a butler with a mustache whose ends have reached waist-length giving an eerie sight. I follow him into a double-doored room which he opens to reveal a beautifully decorated office with a table full of papers where the Queen was reading a document when she signaled for us to enter, then I enter the butler with the odd mustache closes the door behind me. . "Good morning, Your Majesty." (I) "Good morning Mr Zenos, I wonder why you came to me for the third day in a row." (Viviane) "I know I must have been a nuisance to you, I''m sorry about that, I just have a few questions I''d like to know if you''d be willing to answer, Your Majesty?" (I) "Your presence isn''t a nuisance, I''m just surprised by your sudden visit." (Viviane) "Before we start talking..." (I) I look around, signaling something the Queen seems to have noticed. "Don''t worry, the moment the door was closed the sound of this room was sealed in this ce, no one can hear us." (Viviane) "You can tell me what you want." (Viviane) "As you wish, the situation is..." (I) I start to tell you about our mission to rescue the Blood Demons, but I don''t tell you about anything illegal, about the truth about the Holy Son and the Dungeon. I just tell the Queen about the ransom, so. The Queen listens as she reads the documents, right after I''ve stopped talking she closes her eyes to think about something for a few seconds before saying something. "I tried to research the Blood Demons after they disappeared, thanks to that I was able to find out a few things from the tracks they are still clearing." (Viviane) "Do you know anything about the location of the Blood Demons?" (I) "It was an extremist group of Vampires that took them, they are just a smaller group that have no bloodlines other than themon Vampires." (Viviane) "Then why did this group go after the Blood Demons?" (I) "I don''t know, but I was assembling a team to find them, I waited for them to leave where they are for over 2 months with my troops on standby." (Viviane) "It seems that this group enters the grounds of the Ruins of Death." (Viviane) "Where is this ce?" (I) "Alongside my nation, many lesser Realms circle around these ruins, thends cursed long ago long before my birth." (Viviane) "What I do know is that a Kingdom even more prosperous than the current ck Empire existed in that nation, but one day the entire city was destroyed and everyone was killed." (Viviane) "As time passed, the undead started to appear, in addition to normal dungeons and cursed dungeons, because of this it became the deadliest area in the entire continent." (Viviane) "If this ce has be so dangerous, then why did you choose to build a nation in this ce? Why did any of these Realms choose this?" (I) "Because it''s safer since we don''t have to fight more stealthily against other Realms or suffer from schemes to destroy ourselves before we form solid foundations there." (Viviane) "To the other Realms we must seem like apetent shield to control the situation." (Viviane) "Did you manage to find out what the kidnappers want with these Blood Demons?" (I) "I think they want to do some kind of sacrificial ritual, but what worries me is where they went, so I''m still investigating." (Viviane) "Is it okay for us to go there?" (I) "You can go normally, but I must warn you that very few enter that ce because there will be deaths at some point." (Viviane) I take a paper that the Queen passes to me with the information she has on these kidnappers, these people haven''t been seen very often since they came in these people could be dead but I don''t think it happened or the Blood Demons will be dead too what would have been mentioned in the letter we received or in another Oracle. I read all the information and then pass the paper back to the Queen. "If you want you can go, but be careful as I don''t even know what these extremists are nning." (Viviane) After talking to the Queen for a while longer, I say goodbye and leave, after leaving I go back to the mansion where everyone is, I tell them what I talked to the Queen about and the location we have to look for. I looked around and didn''t see Lilian around, I wanted to ask her more questions about this dangerous ce. Since I didn''t know where Lilian had gone I told everyone to think about it for a while to see what they think, we still don''t know what''s going on there, so I tell the others to be as prepared as possible. I''m going to talk to Lyra myself about making a new set of potions for us to take away, after that I went to bed as I was tired, I was also thinking about what I should do the next day, but I still didn''t know what I should do the next day. , I''m tired and went to sleep. "(I have a lot of things to do tomorrow, besides that I have to talk to Lilian about various things she should know about since she lives on this continent.)" (I) I had many things to think about, but now I had to sleep, I asked no one to sneak into my room, I wanted to be clear and calm tomorrow, so I close my eyes and let myself be carried away to dreand. Chapter 546 Cap 544: Kidnapped Fairies(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up refreshed, just as I wished my mind was rested and I could think better after a good night''s sleep. I get up doing some stretching exercises to get rid of theziness brought on by the drowsiness I''ve just woken up, then I get dressed and go get something to eat in the kitchen. It seems I got up a littlete as the kitchen was pretty empty, but as soon as I enter Freya will prepare something for me while Sakura and La appear with strange expressions on their faces, Sakura has a worried face and La has the eyes of a killer crazy while unleashing a strong murderous intent. "What happened?" (I) "I''m going to kill all these bastards... I''m going to dismember them alive and make them eat their own limbs..." (La) "I''ve seen that there''s no use arguing with a psychopath, so tell me what''s going on Sakura." (I) "It seems that some of the Fairies who were apanying Leonardo were captured, when Leonardo came back injured and said that about 30 minutes ago, the others were no longer here, Alice took Leonardo to the Dungeon to be treated by Mr. An." (Sakura) "Now I understand why La is like this..." (I) That must have made some bad memories resurface, I just hope it wasn''t some Necromancer or La will end up killing all of them in this town, even the innocent ones. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" (I) "I was trying to calm her down first before she did carnage around town, I was going to wake you up now to tell you when I felt you in the kitchen." (Sakura) "I don''t think you need to send many people, I want you, La, and Nix to go find the Fairies, that should be easy since La can feel where they are." (I) "She didn''t say anything about it." (Sakura) "Because she got lost in her murderous fantasies, just make sure La doesn''t go bloodbath in this town." (I) "What do we do with the culprit?" (Sakura) "Let La take care of the culprit, just remember to get rid of the evidenceter." (I) "Alright, I''ll find Nix and go now." (Sakura) I watch Sakura grab La who is still muttering disturbing things as she leaves to look for Nix. Soon afterward Freyaes over to where I''m carrying a tray of food and a bottle of blood. "Shouldn''t you go?" (Freya) "There''s no need, even if I''m worried I know these three will do a good job, if I go I might even cause more trouble as there are a lot of eyes on me in this town and a lot of people hate me for no valid reason." (I) "Plus I can see everything through La and Sakura''s eyes, so if you need help I''ll be able to help." (I) "What do you n on doing now?" (Freya) "I first want to go check on An''s status..." (I) "I''m sorry to interrupt, but someone came from the castle asking for your presence this afternoon, they also told you to go with Freya." (Nn) "But what''s happening for me to keep meeting the Queen every day!?" (I) Sigh "Thanks for rying the message Nn." (Freya) I wanted to think more about it, but I was a little distracted as I used the Parallel Thinking ability to see what Sakura and the others were doing, luckily it looked like they already knew where to go. La used various spells to hide the three and Nix was also using silver runes of the unique Moon element to make sure no one would see them. They were heading across the rooftops in a straight line to the castle in the center of town, which was worrying. "Freya, do me a favor, get me the formal clothes I asked Tanya to make for me." (I) "Tania went out yesterday with Anton and they haven''te back yet." (Freya) "Alright, the clothes must be on my bed inside the Dungeon." (I) "Then I''ll get it for you." (Freya) "Thanks." (I) While talking to Freya I was still following the girls through Sakura''s vision, they had stopped on top of a roof and La was pointing to the top of one of the 3 Towers around the castle. After Freya went to get my new clothes inside the Dungeon I went to eat the food she had made for me before leaving, while I was eating I was paying attention to what the girls were doing until the moment Nix came into contact with me inside my room head. "(What shall we do, master?)" (Nix) "(I won''t exin the situation as you must be seeing everything.)" (Nix) "(Take everyone in your shadow, enter that tower and find the Fairies, then leave the culprit in your hands if La the n hasn''t changed yet.)" (I) "(What do I do if someone tries to stop the Fairy rescue?)" (Nix) "(Try to avoid too many kills, but if you think it''s necessary, then you can kill anyone in the way, but only if necessary.)" (I) I want to avoid deaths, especially within the castle grounds, but I will not forgive anyone who harms or kidnaps those close to me, even if I offend the Queen I will make sure the people responsible know what hell is. Following my instructions, the three entered the frogs using Nix''s abilities and Spirit Runes, after which they entered the tower through a barrier that La simply destroyed. Taking advantage of the confusion Nix enters through an open window just before it was closed, people were shouting about the enemy attack, but none of that mattered to me. The girls go straight to the top of the tower where an office was, I noticed that the captured Fairies were injured and inside a car, there was a woman in high value clothes and short hair talking to a young man with long blonde hair. "I knew you would like it, these Fairies are all mid-level, plus they have 2 elements, that shouldn''t be possible, this type of Fairy is very rare, but these Fairies are in a group." (Blonde man) "They''re beautiful, where did Vice find them?" (short haired woman) "They were following a White Elf, I wanted to kill him but he ran away." (Blonde man) "Aren''t you afraid they''ll find you since you have a witness?" (short haired woman) "He has no proof, besides I didn''t do anything personally, I know it was a bit risky, but that kind of rare Fairy can serve to strengthen that sword." (Blonde man) "I don''t think it will be a problem as long as we haven''t broken any Taboo regarding souls." (short haired woman) "Other than that I''m willing to help with these Fairies as it can help my research on beings made of condensed energy, it can cause pain and maybe some will die, but nothing will be done with their souls." (short haired woman) "Let''s be quick, then we have to kill these fairies to leave no evidence of what we''ve done, the Queen is not known for being merciful..." (Blonde man) "(Leave them both in La''s hands, kill the two guards hiding in the ceiling and near the window.)" (I) Chapter 547 Cap 545: Envoy From Elf Village(Chapter Preview) The people at the top of the tower were talking about the Fairiesughing and treating them as if they were rare objects for their convenience, I got a little annoyed by this and told the girls to attack. Sakura captured the couple of Demons with roots that came out of the shadows or that''s what people would think seeing from Fira, actually, those roots came from her arms while her body was inside the shadow. La to my surprise didn''t go to attack the Demon couple, she went straight to the cage where the Fairies were trapped, I saw through Sakura''s eyes a magic circle at the bottom of the cage light up and try to push La away only for her to create magic des with space magic. She cuts the cage to pieces before getting closer, much to my surprise the miniature psychopath learned healing spells which she started using on the Fairies who were crying when they saw her. "(Master, we have a problem, I feel like we''re being watched, I think I feel someone in the castle looking this way.)" (Nix) "(Must be the Queen don''t worry, I''ll talk to herter about it.)" (I) "(I''m going to destroy this entire tower and build a new one with the bones of all the people here...)" (La) I knew this will happen, after all the Fairies were much better after receiving La''s treatment, the psychopath turned her attention to the two people tied by Sakura, she used some sleeping poison that made these two idiots sleep easier to bring them to the Dungeon where I can amodate them perfectly. La seems to start her disturbing architectural project with these two people I needed to do to stop her. "(You''ll have time to deal with those twoter, now you need to get out of there.)" (I) "(But what about the others in this ce? I must kill them too.)" (La) "(Don''t do anything, those two should be enough for you to take care of when you get back, soe back.)" (I) I figured La didn''t want to go back before at least tearing the whole ce down, but I couldn''t let her do that, the Queen has been treating us well so far and it would be disrespectful to do something like that, so she just saw these two bastards. ---------- By mid-afternoon I was dressed in my most formal outfit made with my own threads, an excellent job, Freya was with me in a prettiest maid outfit while disguising herself as a White Elf. We arrive at the castle and are guided to a room where we wait for a few minutes until the Queen walks through the door apanied by a White Elf Man. "No apologies for the dy, there was ast minute problem, it looks like one of the council towers was attacked earlier today and two important officials are missing." (Viviane) "Something like that happened? People really don''t know how to behave nowadays causing confusion without realizing the size of the enemy." (I) "Before we begin, let me introduce a traveling merchant and an old friend, Lawrence." (Viviane) "Louren?o this is Zenos and hispanion is called Freya if she is not mistaken." (Viviane) "You got it right your majesty, my name is Freya." (Freya) I look at Queen Viviane who seems to already know what happened in the tower earlier, I nned to talk about it with her now, but I think I''ll wait for this "Elf merchant". I stared at this traveling merchant for a few seconds, it took me a few seconds to understand what was the strangeness I was feeling. "I didn''t think I''d find a Night Warrior so soon." (I) "As expected of someone who has obtained the trinity, in the end I was not able to deceive your eyes." (Louren?o) "Very nice to meet you, Mr. Zenos and Mrs. Freya." (Louren?o) "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Louren?o." (I) This was a Gray Elf disguised as a White Elf, Kira has done something like that in the past, but this Elf now had much more ability to hide his scent, and well-trained movements, and even his Aura was a little different. Hiding something in his Aura is a very hard thing to do, I tried to learn this a few days ago but failed, he would have fooled me if I didn''t have the ability to see the imbnce in his Aura, I was finding it strange that the Aura and the body didn''t seem to be the same person, Freya also seems to have noticed this. Louren?o returns to being a Gray Elf taking off his disguise and his Aura returns to normal, now it seemed to be bnced. "Did you know?" (I) "Yeah, like I said before, we''re both old friends." (Viviane) "I guess he was the one who wanted to see me, right?" (I) "At first yes, but now I wanted to take advantage of your being here to exin the incident from earlier." (Viviane) "I only acted to rescue myrades and friends." (I) I belt to them about how Leonardo was beaten and almost killed, I also exined about the Fairies, but not to mention where they are now, I also talk about the death of the two missing people, they haven''t died yet, but that will happen soon so very unpleasant for them as they will be in La''s hands. "You did well not to destroy the tower or massacre the people who live there." (Viviane) "I wouldn''t kill innocent people, I won''t take this problem to other people either, so I ended it with those two." (I) "I just hope this is the first andst time you do this, this ce hasws and I wish you didn''t break the Laws." (Viviane) After that little conversation I turn my gaze to the Elf who was silently staring at her, then turns to me. "Let me introduce myself again, my name is Lawrence, I am a Night Warrior sent to look for you and I am also one of the envoys who are looking for you." (Louren?o) "I thought it was early, have there been any problems in thest few weeks?" (I) "You''re wrong, I don''t want to rush things any further." (Louren?o) "I''m just here to apany you while I''m sure nothing will happen to you." (Louren?o) After the brief conversations and information, this time I didn''t stay long, after talking to Louren?o I realized that soon I will have to leave this city, but the truth is that I want to visit more ces before arriving at the vige of the Elves. Chapter 548 Cap 546: Blood Temple(Chapter Preview) After talking to the Gray Elf Louren?o, I told him toe along since I was the reason he came, during our conversation I felt the respect and admiration he had in his eyes when he looked at Freya, I think if it wasn''t for the Queen Viviane in the room he would have kneeled in front of Freya. I don''t mind himing and knowing the secret of the Dungeon as the Elves have been good friends to me, besides they need my help to fix their problems with the World Tree. The secret of the Dungeon is of little importance as no one can do anything about it even if they know the truth, I just want to keep it a secret so as not to scare people as I know very well how terrifying the idea of ??having someone with a Dungeon can be. mobile in and out of cities with ease. ? After another day of gathering information about this Capitol full of undead, I do a roundup for wheels before heading to a ce with Vanessa. "I don''t think we should go now, we can wait until after the rescue." (I) "Father, you should take this opportunity, this is the only ce in the entire Dark Continent that has a Temple of Blood from what Lillian told me." (Vanessa) "I''m a little curious about what this ce is like, I just hoped it was at a better time when I was going there and not before I left for a ce full of undead." (I) Vanessa takes me to the other side of town where we find several temples and churches close to each other. On the way I started to be persecuted by two different groups of people, these were the Priests and Priestesses that Vanessa recognized as being from two religions, the Temple of Lust and the Church of Fertility. I tried to hide from them but they always managed to find me, a chill crept up my back as I thought I had to keep a distance from these dangerous religions. I only managed to escape the chase when I entered the Temple of Blood, as I was running I didn''t pay much attention to where the stake was going, I was more worried about what wasing after me, it was Vanessa who directed me here. The Temple of the Blood was built in smooth stone with red details throughout, these details were red lines painted on the walls, ceiling, and columns all connected together as if they were veins scattered throughout the building, these lines were painted and ornamented beautifully, there were paintings and paintings on the walls depicting a battle capo covered in blood, a red-eyed mother with an equally red-eyed baby in her arms with faint red lines that seemed to flow from the woman''s body to the child''s body, criminals being executed, and a red-haired woman with blood flowing from a cut on her palm falling into a flower garden. All the images represented such different things that it felt strange seeing them all in the same ce, the only thing all the images had inmon was the blood in them all. "..." (I) I was speechless, looking at these images made me realize that I often forget that blood represents an incredible number of things, the blood of soldiers running on a battlefield, thenguage of blood that connected generations of a family along rivers. endless periods of time and the vital force contained in the blood. "Wee to the Temple of Blood, Father." (Vanessa) "So this is the Temple of Blood..." (I) I looked around seeing that most of the people who enter and leave are Vampires, but there are also people of other races like Demons and many other races, some were walking, others were talking and there were also people standing in front of different images like if you tried to understand their meanings. But what surprised me the most was the feeling I felt, my blood seemed to flow with more speed and strength through my veins, besides that, I felt veryfortable and at ease in this ce the same way I feel when I''m at home in the mansion inside. from Dungeon. Another thing I noticed was the Symbol of the Temple of Blood, the same symbol I saw in the castle where I found the Goddess Selene during my evolutions and the same symbol that Vanessa showed me when we first met, Vanessa also used this symbol in the Temple of Blood that until today was not finished. The Coat of Arms of the Blood Goddess Selene, it is scarlet red in the shape of a half moon and has a ck crown in the center of the moon and a drop of golden blood on the top of the crown. "Come on, I''ll show you the Goddess statue in the main hall." (Vanessa) I follow Vanessa to a room further inside the Temple of the Blood, when we enter I see a room that has rows of benches and statues of some people in the surroundings, facing the door where I entered on the other side of the room was the Statue of red crystal of the Goddess, this time her face was clearly represented on the statue, the image was the Goddess wearing a seductive dress while holding a sword. Looking at the statue made an image of the Goddess look fearless and full of courage on a battlefield, the expression on the statue''s face portrayed the infinite determination of one who would never surrender. The statue looked almost alive, it was very strange and it caught my attention a lot, but it was the image I saw in the corners of my eyes that left me frozen in ce, I tried to look to the side wherein an unfamiliar corner I saw a painting of a red haired girl on her back holding a sword covered in blood, as she was on her back her face was not visible but it looked like her head was slightly lowered, for a moment I seemed to have seen the image of a man with brown hair and eyes cks much like me smiling facing the child with a hand on his head in the middle of a ruin. Tears "..." (I) Tears "Dad, why are you crying? What happened?" (Vanessa) Tears When I got distracted by Vanessa''s voice and blinked my eyes the image of the man was no longer there, there was only the girl on her back holding a sword covered in blood, and the rest of the frame was a ck background that didn''t show anything anymore. Tears I put a hand on my face as I noticed the tearsing out of my eyes nonstop, I also noticed that my heart was pounding so hard it felt like it was going to burst out of my chest. "What was that..." (I) Chapter 549 Cap 547: Praying To The Goddess Selene(Chapter Preview) For a few seconds my mind went nk and I couldn''t understand what was happening or what I had seen, Vanessa was talking to me with a worried face and when she shook me it was like waking up. I notice the tears welling up in my eyes and wipe them away with the handkerchief I pull out of my storage item. "Dad, are you okay? Are you feeling something? Are you sad about something? Do you want to leave?" (Vanessa) "I''m fine now, it was no big deal." (I) I don''t believe my words myself, so I wasn''t surprised to see Vanessa''s suspicious and worried look. To be honest, I don''t know what just happened, I felt like I was in a dream, it all happened so fast, but for some reason, it feels like it happened a long time ago, I''m confused by a lot of things right now. I wanted to understand what happened, but I couldn''t resolve this mess in my head, so I ended up doing what I always do, I tried to forget about it since I had nothing else to do about it. I look around to at least understand where I am and I go back to the picture of the child on his back holding a sword covered in blood, I walk over to this picture and Vanessa follows me. "What picture is this?" (I) "This painting is called "first sin", this painting has in all the Temples of Blood because it has existed since the Goddess Selene still walked among mortals in time immemorial." (Vanessa) "This is just a copy like many others, the real one is lost a long time ago, it is said that the Goddess herself painted the original using the blood of many creatures whose power can destroy worlds." (Vanessa) "That looks like something scary." (I) "If this painting is so important, then why is this one in such a hidden ce in this great ce, I''m sure a lot of people don''t even notice it normally." (I) "Why do many people get emotional seeing this painting even though it''s a copy, but I''ve never heard of a case as serious as yours though." (Vanessa) "(Not there anymore...)" (I) I look at the board confirming once again that the man was not there, nor was thendscape of ruins. "(I don''t remember his face very well, it all happened very fast and I was confused, but I felt that man looked familiar.)" (I) After spending a few more minutes looking at this painting I turn my attention to Vanessa and we go back to looking at the statue of the Goddess Selene. I go to the statue and get down on my knees to pray at least that''s how I''ve always seen it done on TV. "(I ask for more luck and for my height to increase another 20 centimeters.)" (I) "(If my luck stops being negative, it will be good enough.)" (I) "(Give up your luck and about your height, you already know the answer.)" (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) I suddenly heard the Goddess Selene''s voice clearly in my head, but I also started to feel a slight pressure on me. "(I''ll be brief so I don''t put too much pressure on your soul.)" (Goddess Selene) "(Thank you for agreeing to help the Blood Demons, your race is very loyal to me.)" (Goddess Selene) I could hear even more clearly the Goddess''s voice in my head, it was pleasantly gentle to me. "(Why am I hearing you in my head?)" (I) "(You''re just praying to me, so the most I can do is speak into your mind, but even that will put a strain on your soul, damn it, I can''t linger.)" (Goddess Selene) "(I can''t be too specific, so I just prayed to say trust...)" (Goddess Selene) Goddess Selene gave me some advice but none of it was clear in her message, she spoke in a mysterious way instead of being direct as she normally does, this makes things difficult for me as I am not sure how she wants me to understand the meaning of your words. I was d to hear her voice while still inside the Temple of the Blood instead of waking up in an unfamiliar ce somewhere as usual, but it seems like that was just because I was her son, but even that puts pressure on my soul ordingly. with your words After listening to some of the things she wanted to say to me, I open my eyes and see Vanessa praying beside me with a smile on her face. After we left the Temple of the Blood I noticed that there were still other people of different religions waiting outside, I spread my wings and start to fly as far away from this ce as possible. After we arrive, I continue to work with everyone to prepare the expedition to what Lilian calls the Capital of the Undead. I came up with some ns that will be useful along the way or during the battles, as this time our main objective was the rescue, so I had to try to hide until I found the ce where the prisoners are. For these ns to work, we have to have a few people walking around that ce, so I chose that in addition to my family members, the next ones who will apany me will be Helga, Irina, Irius, Vanessa and ¨¦rica... The others could be useful, but I have to stay focused on what matters, which is rescuing prisoners. After we had some ns ready, we all went to get something to eat and get ready to leave, I sent a letter to the Queen telling her what we discovered. With all this ready, all that remained was to sleepfortably in my bed, as soon as I lie in bed, I feel like I have a great weight on top of me all day. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ---------- The next day everyone got ready in a hurry as every second was important, we ate a delicious meal before packing our things to leave. Almost everyone has returned to the Dungeon I close the gate and go out using it, with those things settled we set off on our weeklong bad guys trip. I did well not to be hot headed and to have waited until this moment to go, that''s why I got a lot of information about this ruined Capital, now I feel that we were ready to go on this rescue trip. Chapter 550 Cap 548: Entering A Land Full Of Death(Chapter Preview) After two trips we had arrived in thends belonging to the old Kingdom that was taken by death. The capital might be the most dangerous ce, but the cursed energy of death spread throughout thend of that Realm, which is why none of the surrounding Realms wanted to expand their borders in that direction. It was easy to identify that we were already inside thends of thisnd cursed with death because the trees were dry and dead everywhere, thend was dry and hard, and the wind seemed to carry the sound of groans of suffering, and the air it was colder. The deeper we went into this ce things got weirder, a mist started to appear the closer to our objective we got, also monsters started to appear, all were different types of beast-type Undead monsters, but those monsters didn''t matter much since they were all below Grade S. The scene was a little unsettling, but I''ve been to ces like this before when I conquered Corpse Dungeon in the past, and thanks to that I''m not that scared. Those with me are Irius, Irina, H, Ivan, Vanessa, ¨¦rica, and my Familiars. Everyone is mounted on their Shadow Horses, Undead Horses, or Demon Horses following the road undisturbed by the monsters, I am using my Aura to drive them away with the fire element Affinity effect that the undead hate. I didn''t want to waste time fighting such weak monsters, besides they were many, everywhere I looked there were dozens of them, that''s why I couldn''t see inside the forests where there should be even more. "They seem to be many." (I) "Probably the number has been piling up because of Monster Waves over the years." (Ivan) "Why didn''t they leave then." (I) "I heard Lilian say that there are many Undead Dungeons all over this ce when Monster Waves happen these Undead must attack the nearby Realms." (Vanessa) "But they wouldn''t leave here for no other reason." (Vanessa) "Why you say that?" (I) "Vanessa is right, undead are very attached, because of this they are easily stuck in the same binds for centuries." (Irius) "There are also undead that get very attached to people or items, so we must be careful, this time the chance is high that we will see Spectral-type monsters as ghosts." (Irina) "How do you defeat a monster that has no body?" (I) "Master, Spectral-type undead have no physical body, so normal physical attacks will be useless, plus they don''t have health points or cores to hit, their cores only appear after their deaths during the crystallization of their powers." (H) "Undead-type undead can only be hit by attacks using Ki taking half normal damage, magic attacks dealing normal damage, Spirit attacks dealing double damage, and attacks using Aura also dealing normal damage." (H) "Water, Ice, and Earth elements have reduced effects on the Undead, while Light and Fire elements do much greater damage." (H) "Holy energy can be considered the deadliest poison for the Undead, so I''m sure just the people who are here will suffice." (H) "Another thing to be aware of is that skills, spells, or healing techniques will have reverse effects on Undead, so it would damage them." (Irina) "I hate facing undead, they are disgusting, feel no pain and keep attacking until death, making ns against such unpredictable enemies is horrible." (¨¦rica) "(From what I''ve heard so far, I think there should be no problem with monsters of this type, but I still haven''t seen any Ghosts.)" (I) The image of Ghosts that I saw in horror movieses to my mind, I also remember horror-themed game albums, but Ghosts were always very different from one game to the next and from one movie to the next, so no I know what to expect from a Ghost. "(Maybe I should have a proton gun...)" (I) The image of me carrying that big backpack made from the equipment to use that proton weapon that shoots energy beams to weaken Ghostses to mind. "Master, you mustn''t lose focus in a dangerous andpletely unknown ce like this." (Ragnar) "What were you thinking now to have that smile on your face?" (Sakura) "Nothing, I was just imagining something stupid, I''ll try to stay focused." (I) As we keep getting closer we notice the Suns hiding on the horizon, instead of days the moons rise at the other end. When the nightes I can feel the air getting colder, and the eyes of the Undead Beasts be more aggressive, at least the ones that had eyes, I can feel the aggression of all the monsters increase and be directed towards us, but still keep away because of the fire element concentrated in my Aura. "During the day the undead are weakened, plus they target us due to being the only source of life energy nearby." (H) "So this is a ghost..." (I) I look at a translucent Wolf head sticking out of the ground, his eyes werepletely ck and irisless. Howl Soon this Phantom Wolf looks around before fixing his eyes on me, then howls in a way that sounds more like a wail of pain than of warning causing dozens of other Phantom Wolves like him to get off the ground and stand in front of us. "I''ve never seen so many Phantom Wolves together, plus they seem to be able to coordinate during an attack." (Irius) "Bone means there might be a higher ranked and stronger monster nearby." (Irina) "It''s there in the middle, it looks like a variant, its tail is longer and its spectral body looks more solid." (H) "He must have some level of intelligence, he is trying to hide among the others, he must n a surprise attack." (I) "These are Grade B Ghosts, the Variant Phantom Wolf might be a Grade A maybe, this is a good opportunity to use that Aura technique, master." (Ragnar) "But I still haven''tpleted the technique." (I) "You need more hands-on experience for that, an easy fight like that would be perfect." (Ragnar) "Everything should be fine, they didn''t even try to get close, they are afraid of your Aura filled with the Fire element." (Nix) "(I guess it''s okay to try this technique.)" (I) "< Elemental Aura Needles: Fire >" (I) My Aura spreads around the entire group since we arrived in this ce, as there are no Fairies or Spirits in this ce, I didn''t need to worry about attracting more of them to me. My Aura this one writhes, spinning at several different points that extends like red tentacles with sharp spikes that pierce through dozens of Phantom Wolves at once. Too fast to be able to do anything when their bodies burned like they were made of paper, Aura''s tentacles that were red with the tips on fire explode soon after when I lost control of them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! "You know, another failure." (I) I use my linesing out of my fingers to pick up the cores I felt condense after the Ghosts died, but I didn''t have many, I only had 13 cores and one was slightlyrger than the others, but they were all small as marbles. Chapter 551 Cap 549: An Interesting New Idea(Chapter Preview) I was looking at those little cores that the Phantom Wolves dropped, I felt they were very different from the monster cores I normally see. "Monster cores normally have a slight warm energy inside them, but undead monster cores release cooler energy, that''s because monster cores have a trail of vital energy left over from the monster that just died, but the Undead- living are already dead from the beginning." (H) "You know a lot about the undead, H." (I) "I have the memories of my previous life as Farus, he learned a lot about Undead from the Heretic God Kaharak." (H) "Learning directly from a God whose authority of power lies in death would make Farus a genius Necromancer, that would be an opportunity any Necromancer kills for." (Ragnar) "He was an idiot, he let himself be manipted knowing he was just a tool for that Heretic God." (H) "He was an idiot, his life decisions were one worse than the other, everything would have been different if he hadn''t surrendered to despair so easily." (H) "Let''s stop talking about the dead, don''t you see something dangerous happening?" (¨¦rica) "I don''t see any other Undead nearby." (Irius) "I don''t feel any danger either." (Ivan) "Not that..." (Vanessa) "You''re looking the wrong way... look at Father..." (Irina) "..." (I) As we talked I was holding the cores and an idea was starting to form in my head, I was still listening to what others were saying but I was using parallel thinking to continue my train of thought about my idea. "Do you think we should stop whatever his n is?" (Vanessa) "Forget it, look at that smile, he won''t change his mind no matter how messy it is." (La) "What are you talking about?" (H) "They''re saying that my master is having a stupid and potentially crazy idea right now." (Nix) "What are you talking about me? Do you know I''m right here and I can hear you?" (I) When I finish my thought process I shift my focus to these bad people saying all these baseless things about me. "Were you thinking of something dangerous?" (Sakura) "No, it was just¡­ a fun idea that piqued my curiosity." (I) "We are finished, whenever his curiosity is involved he will do something absurd." (¨¦rica) "As long as it doesn''t involve undead, you don''t n anything rted to the undead, right Father?" (Irina) "..." (I) "You hit the mark, Sister." (Irius) For some reason, they all had pale faces, but I noticed that La had an amused, expectant look in her eyes. I didn''t know why everyone was reacting this way when I''m always the most normal person in the dungeon, listening to them would make someone who doesn''t know me think I''m some kind of lunatic with dangerous ideas. "Let''s continue, I don''t want to listen to you anymore." (I) "Wait master, could you tell us what you were thinking first?" (¨¦rica) "I don''t want to, you guys will find out when the preparations will be finished, it will be interesting when that happens... ha ha hahahahahahahshaha..." (I) I think anyone who could see what was going on here would find all of us water-crazy so casually in a ce like this. ----------- The night turned to day and then turned to night again, a whole day had passed, along the way we noticed that during the day only half of the undead that have physical bodies are walking around, and the other half of the undead with physical bodies. physicists hide in shady ces or choose to dig to hide underground, Spectral-type undead as they can pass through solid objects spend the day underground or inside thick trees, some even tried to possess weapons which ended up trapping them. them in these weapons after a long time bing a monster called a cursed weapon. During the night everyone came out of their hiding ces and became more aggressive, but what surprised me was that these monsters always ran towards us to attack even when they were almost defeated, if it wasn''t for my Aura that kept full of the fire element we wouldn''t even be able to rest. Another thing I noticed was that the number of Undead that I already thought wasrge seemed to get more and more the deeper into thisnd of death we entered. I also noticed that the mist was getting thicker and thicker which made it difficult for people to see, but it was useless against the Undead who could sense our location by sensing the vital energy in our bodies. Of course, this would only count for normal people, we can all perceive our surroundings using our Auras and skill-enhanced senses, me more than the others as my Aura was able to digitize everything into an image inside my head. Undead are the worst types of monsters, they don''t feel fear and that''s why intimidation skills are useless against them, undead don''t get tired and so they will fight until they are defeated. These are very troublesome enemies to fight, so I was worried about leaving Vanessa, ¨¦rica, Ivan, Irius, and Irina fighting alone, but this was to make them stronger, these enemies were perfect for them as they have skills and affinities elementals that are the natural enemy against the undead. Freya had already told me that Irius and Irina were getting nervous that they were falling behind in strength to others, Airbus was spending his days training along with Leo and Irina was trying to create her own original magic which is very difficult even Rakan an expert and great schr in the field of magic doesn''t have many original spells, this proves the level of difficulty of such a thing. I wanted to take advantage of this trip to help them be stronger, I chose all of them because they have great chances to evolve. cross this barrier killing as many minutes in a short amount of time. If they are in any danger I will be able to help at any time if needed, H is here because she is an undead expert who can provide me with information and help if needed. Now we only need three more days to reach the Ruined Capital of this ancient Kingdom, that ce is where the most powerful undead are and the cursed Dungeon above the Catastrophe Grade, from the information we have it will be there that we will find the Demons of Blood. Chapter 552 Cap 550: Ghost Town(Chapter Preview) As we were going deeper and deeper into this ce over the course of 4 days none of us slept, which is not a problem as we are mostly Vampires, Ivan being an Undead doesn''t need sleep, H says he could go a month without sleep easily and the person I thought would have the most sleep problems ¨¦rica says she''s already gone a week without sleep with her magical research (Evil). Lilian had already warned us that it would be dangerous to sleep in this ce as she has enemies that can possess our bodies or affect our minds when our guard is lower. I don''t know if any of them could affect someone with my level of strength, but I don''t need to test my luck to find out. During these few days, I noticed how much stronger everyone has be after thousands of fighting day and night, enemies can be weak below Grade S mostly, but some Grade S enemies have already started to appear. These enemy types are still too weak for ¨¦rica, Irius, Irina, Ivan, and Vanessa who can either fight alone against Grade SSS enemies or team up to face enemies of Lower Catastrophe Grade. But the strength of these enemies is being their number which seems almost infinite, we have few moments of rest during the night and the numbers of the Undead never seem to decrease, I also noticed that mixed with the mist that is obstructing the vision has mixed miasma that strengthens more the Undead while disrupting other people''s detection abilities, senses, and Auras. Miasma for me is asfortable to breathe as fresh air itself since I have Affinity with the element of darkness and with curses, thanks to that my senses and Aura are not affected by the miasma, but most of my detection abilities would be impeded with only a few still working with detect blood and vital energy being the most useful. After many battles I had already collected many cores of Undead monsters, I was separating those belonging to Spectral-type monsters from the others, that''s why I was still thinking about what to do with these things. As these cores are categorized as part of the monsters I can eat as long as I''m able to chew, but I''ve avoided doing that since this isn''t the time to do weird tests, I''ll wait until we get back to do that. As I was still thinking about my n, I had to categorize all these monster cores by their race and strength by attaching tags to the cores before storing them. We encountered many types of Undead and I told Vanessa to avoid using her holy magic, so she is focusing more on her light magic. Seeing the three brothers fighting together in sync fills me with pride, sometimes I wonder if I''m bing more and more of a family man. After these days we should already be close to the Capital, always taking advantage of the day to advance at full speed while we have endless fights during the night, I''m sure we are advancing much faster than any other group of people. One thing that bothered me a lot was that food has be an issue here, any body part that gets exposed to this ce bes an Undead in seconds or noter than a few minutes, we figured this out because of when we were eating for two years ago the roasting meat started to move by itself to attack us and it was also poisoned which doesn''t stop eating the same way, but the girls didn''t want to eat something like that saying it was disgusting. Because of that, we only drink blood while ¨¦rica takes fruits to eat only when necessary, Ivan doesn''t need to eat. Ivan of all of us was the most singled out fixing increasingly strong in this environment made for undead, before I thought it strange to have an undead that could use the fire element that should be one of the weaknesses of his race, but I realized the truth when we found a Fire Phantom whose spectral body was burning as he threw fire at us, his weakness was a water attack from Irina. She created a magical barrier in the shape of an instrument of torture called "irondy" which is a coffin with thorns inside, then she locked the Fire Ghost inside, I was the one who gave her this idea, as she can only use barriers have to learn to be more creative in the forms of these barriers, she has to attack with her defense, this is always interesting to see if seen in a game it would be considered a bug or they would report the yer for using hacker. Along the way we passed some abandoned viges, some werepletely destroyed, some were full of undead and some were burned to ashes with only a few traces left behind to prove their existence. But today we had found something different, our vision is being obstructed by the fog that only allows us to be able to see a few dozen meters in front of us, but my Aura touched what appears to be arge gate when I tried to expand my Aura a little more, I noticed the half-destroyed stone walls and the houses behind also made of stone and cobbled streets. I understood that this was supposed to be a city, but I didn''t know the size or the types of enemies that could be there, but still, they shouldn''t be as strong as our group, so let''s go straight to this city since it''s the fastest way. to the Capital. "I found what appears to be a city, it''s on the way to get to this capital that Lilian talked about." (I) "Lilian has never entered this ce, she just knows some information, we got more information from the City of Blood Adventurers Guild." (Vanessa) "Besides the capital, there are three other small towns." (Vanessa) "This must be one of those cities." (I) "In the Adventurer''s Guild, they said that no one who entered the cities returned." (Ivan) "Did they say what was the maximum strength of those who entered these cities?" (I) "I remember them saying with regret that it was a group formed by Grade S Adventurers, since then no one enters these cities anymore, in fact, no one ventures that deeply into this ce anymore." (¨¦rica) "That exins why there are so many undead, they let the monsters build up a lot over time." (Vanessa) "It doesn''t matter, I can imagine the strength of whatever monster is there, along the way I felt how the undead strength progressed the deeper we went." (I) "Enemies within this city must be SS Grade the strongest, I find it difficult to appear any Grade SSS." (I) "I think you may be right master, I also noticed the same thing." (H) "But be careful with sneak attacks and the unknown number of undead, if you need me and the others we will interfere in thebat." (I) "Let''s go now." (I) We all head towards this small town cautiously as we don''t know what we can find. Chapter 553 Cap 551: Different Meanings Of Ghost Town(Chapter Preview) We arrived in front of the city gates and we can see a part of the walls, clearly, a big battle took ce here, the walls were broken with a big hole in ce and the city gates which were made of wood as thick as my body seen from the front waspletely rotted and splintered. The parts of the wall that weren''t destroyed were scarred by many different types of attacks, but all we saw were ruins that from a long time ago, there were moss and strange nts growing from the walls, and there were also clearly poisonous mushrooms growing from parts of the rotting gate of the City. "Clearly a big battle took ce here." (I) "There are a lot of rare ingredients around here, it worries me." (Ivan) "Like this?" (I) "The mosses on the city walls are called ghost mosses, they grow in ces with a lot of ectosm, this is a substance generated by Spectral-type undead." (Ivan) "The nts along with the moss are another ingredient called Illusory herb, this nt grows by absorbing energy released from the spectral bodies." (Ivan) "The mushrooms near the gate are mushrooms of despair, it grows by absorbing miasma in ces where wailing moans are constantly heard." (Ivan) "You learned a lot about ingredients..." (Irina) "One of my wives from when I was still alive was a Combat Alchemist, she went to many dangerous ces just to get rare ingredients, I always listened to her stories and saw many of these ingredients with her, plus my daughter also has many ingredients and is always reading alchemy books, she also talks about her research." (Ivan) ,m "I understand where you''re going, you ended up learning a lot because of your coexistence with Alchemists of great talent." (I) "No master, he''s saying that all these ingredients are found in ces where Ghosts gather, plus there''s a lot of those ingredients here." (H) "But the monsters at the gates we''re seeing are Zombies." (Vanessa) "I don''t see any Ghosts." (I) "They must be inside the city, let''s finish off these Zombies first." (¨¦rica) "< Fangs of the Infernal Beast > ¡Á15" (¨¦rica) "< Purifying Light Spears > ¡Á21" (Vanessa) Magic circles appear at the feet of thergest Zombies, these magic circles are the ming jaws of a beast that rips the Zombies to pieces with a single bite as their bodies are incinerated until there is nothing left. More than 20 magic circles appear on top of Vanessa''s head lighting up the surroundings and drawing the attention of many undead in the surroundings who run towards us, so from these magic circlese 5 spears of condensed light from each one, just one attack from these spears of light defeats one of the weaker and more numerous Zombies that ¨¦rica left for Vanessa to take care of. "You two did well, now let''s go into the city." (I) As we continue to approach the city gate I use my linesing out of my fingertips to collect the monster cores, I also take the opportunity to collect the alchemy ingredients that are plentiful in this area that Ivan talked about. As soon as we passed through the gate I could already feel the difference in temperature, inside the city the temperature was a little lower and I noticed that the miasma was stronger. I looked at the stone buildings in the surroundings, most of them were destroyed, but there were still some buildings in decent condition, there were strange trees and nts everywhere, the moss Ivan talked about earlier was everywhere we could see it, this means that the number of Ghosts is Spectral-type Undead must berge. It was strange to see a dead and dry forest inside a city as if it had swallowed the city, I also noticed that there were dry red spots on the walls, the wind blowing through the buildings, and trees seemed to carry voices screaming for help. "The curse energy is (¡Á2) or even (¡Á3) stronger within the city." (I) "I can feel Ghosts around." (H) "How many?" (I) "Thousands are everywhere." (H) I look up at the new sky and the 3 Suns at the top of the sky faintly, but the light barely reaches where we were, the fog was starting to be a bigger impediment than expected. A translucent creaturees out of ¨¦rica''s shadow and tries to grab her from behind, but I''m faster, I focus my Aura on my hand and grab the monster by the neck. Soon I grip her neck so hard it breaks like it''s made of ss, then her body scatters leaving just another core on the floor. "Stay alert, they''reing." (I) Because of the mist and the miasma in the surroundings, the monsters that were previously hidden began to appear little by little, there were many Ghosts of different types of monsters, but the mostplicated was a Ghost with a maid outfit that used wind element magic like Humans, she built magic circles quickly and was able to dodge everyone''s attacks due to her speed. In the end, it took an area attack to defeat this Undead, this Ghost was only Grade SS as predicted but it was very fast. The other was a giant Spectral monster that devoured other Ghosts and Spirits, as soon as it appeared it came towards me or should I say towards my shadow, it seems that it felt Nix and wanted to devour her. This monster was like a very fat person without a head, instead, it had a giant mouth in the barrel that could swallow me whole. His attack was a fog that caused hallucination and fired a bolt of paralyzing energy from hisrge mouth, Irius had to pretend to be paralyzed for the enemy to approach with the big mouth open only to be cut in half by a sword whose de is glowing. with the element of Light. With so many battles going on in the middle of the day we took a long time in the city, when it finally became night and the light of the Suns disappearedpletely we were already in the center of the small town where there were many mutted body parts on the ground, they were just bone fragments, but it was enough to imagine the massacre that took ce there. I looked around and everything was so dark with horrifying whispers in the wind possessed trees that moved strangely, it was at that moment when I looked around that I noticed something that made meugh. "I just realized that some things have different meanings depending on where you are." (I) "What are you talking about, Father?" (Vanessa) "In my old world, it was called Ghost Town when the city was empty or abandoned." (I) "But in this world the meaning is different, the name Ghost Town expresses its meaning literally..." (I) When night fell, many Ghosts and Spectral-type Undead began to appear from the ground, trees, buildings, and even some items while others that had turned into other races as cursed weapons. Enemies blocked the sky with their sheer numbers, plus the environment itself suddenly became more terrifying. The stains of dried blood turned to fresh blood running down the walls, and the whisper of help or pain that he heard whenever the wind blew could now be heard clearly all the time. Among the Ghosts were Specters who were intelligent spectral-type Undead who could control Ghosts, use spells or curses, and could steal their victims'' vitality without needing to get close. "I think this time it might be a lot for these 5 to fight so many enemies, even more so with a smart one coordinating them." (I) Chapter 554 Cap 552: Fight In The Ghost Town(Chapter Preview) As the day turned to night the ghost town seemed toe to life, the already terrifying scenery became horror movies, plus therge crowd of Spectral-type Undead was all in the sky aftering out of their hiding ces now that the night has finallye. But this situation onlysted less than 2 seconds before all these monsters turned towards us. "Hello!" (I) "< Summon: Skeleton Dragon >" (H) Upon seeing thisrge number of Undead I spread my Aura over them and detected hundreds of SS Grade monsters, but I also had 8 SSS Grade monsters. Dust because of that, I told H to act since it wasn''t time for Vanessa to wear herself out using her holy magic. ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!! H calmly steps forward and a ten meter magic circle formed of blood appears behind her, then ws rip from the middle of the magic circle opening apletely ck space of more than 10 meters. a deafening roar before bursting outpletely. "Devour all enemies in the sky!" (H) "< Eater of Death >" (H) A ck and gray energy opens up from the Dragon''s body along with a brutal Aura, then the Dragon opens its jaws in the direction the monsters wereing from and this energy builds up in a vortex that seems to suck the monsters into the Dragon''s jaws. H uses a magic circle at the end of the vortex funnel, gathering the miasma in the surroundings to maintain the magic circle. Soon all the monsters are sucked into the vortex as they try tounch different types of attacks on the Skeleton Dragon, but their attacks did nothing to this mighty Dragon whose bones are tougher than diamonds. When all the monsters were close to beingpletely sucked in, ck chains covered in Runes began toe out of the ck portal behind H through which the Skeleton Dragon had emerged, these chains began totch onto the Skeleton Dragon''s body and pull him back inside from the portal, but the Dragon resists by firmly gripping the ground with its mighty ws, but even so, he is slowly dragged away with more and more ease with each new chain that clings to his body. The Skeleton Dragon''s resistance to being taken away was not in vain, before being taken away he managed to suck everyst of the monsters into the vortex he created in his mouth. Soon the vortex disappears showing the middle of the magic circle that H had created at the end of the vortex funnel, there was a crystal sphere the size of a head with several Ghost figures moving inside. As this crystal sphere floated into H''s hands the Skeleton Dragon disappeared inside thepletely ck portal which then closed, H was a little paler than usual and knelt on a single knee in front of me as she extended the crystal towards me. me. "I deliver this Phantom Orb to you, Master." (H) I take this Phantom Orb and use my identification skill to find out what this thing is. Ding! <[ Item Identification Result: ? Phantom Orb (SR): A crystal orb that is the crystallization of Spectral-type Undead energy, the more Spectral energy is stored, the higher the quality of the item. Current Quality: Super Rare ]> This is the first time I''ve seen an item of such high quality since I crafted the dark item I used to craft H. "Thanks for the gift, but what is this item used for." (I) After identifying the Phantom Orb I extend my hand to help H up before asking a question to understand what it would be of use to me. "I think it would be more useful in the hands of a Necromancer like you." (I) "There are many ways to use a Phantom Orb, but it is not my specialty to deal with Spectral-type Undead, but I still have knowledge of them, it will be faster if I pass directly to you if you allow, master." (H) "It''s all right." (I) "Please don''t resist." (H) "< Mental Transmission >" (H) "..." (I) I feel the connection I have with H be temporarily stronger, moreover, I feel her conscience trying to reach me with a lot of effort through this connection, as soon as she does after a few minutes and without me resisting, a lot of information started to pour out in a big way amount in my head leaving me a little confused and with a little headache. When my confusion clears up after a few seconds I realize that H almost fell and I hurriedly backed her up before falling. H was sweating all over her body and her legs were weakened. "Are you okay?" (I) "Yes, this magic is usually easy to use on undead, on living people it bes impossible normally, I only managed to use it now because I have a connection with you, master." (H) "But connecting with her mind was too hard to bear I felt like my mind could be crushed with a single thought of hers, yet I still managed to convey all the information I have about the Phantom Orbs." (H) "This was unnecessarily dangerous, a normal person''s mind can be seriously injured by receiving a lot of information directly like this." (Vanessa) "I''m fine, I just have a little headache." (I) "I already knew that the master would be able to bear it, besides it''s not much information, it would only give a medium-sized book." (H) "Even I would have been in aa with something like that." (¨¦rica) "This idiot has a very strong mind from having endured massive amounts of pain whenever he did stupid things." (La) "The master''s soul is also strong, as his Divine Beast I can feel it." (Orion) "That wouldn''t be enough, this spell is used by Necromancers when they want to teach something to the Undead they have, this is a stronger variation of an existing spell." (H) "As a child of a Goddess, I knew the master would be able to bear it, in fact, I was the one who couldn''t bear toe into contact with his mind." (H) While the others were talking about H''s recklessness, I was organizing the information in my head, it took me a few minutes to assimte this new knowledge. "(Very simr to a Monster Core, this Phantom Orb only contains more than pure energy, it also contains the death energy that all Undead have and the Spectral energy that only Undead of this type have.)" ( I) "(Maybe this can be of great help to my ns.)" (I) "He''s making that smile again." (Sakura) "I''m curious what he''s thinking." (Ragnar) "Perhaps we should destroy this Phantom Orb?" (Nix) "Stop being cowards, something fun could happen." (La) "You and the master are the only ones who think so." (Nix) "(Other people''s Familiars are so good with their Contractors, so why do mine treat me with such distrust?)" (I) I was smiling thinking about how much my n would benefit from this Phantom Orb and I was already thinking about how to improve the n, but I was still paying attention to the conversations around me and I was upset with the way my Familiars talked about me. Chapter 555 Cap 553: Battlefield On The Way To The Capital(Chapter Preview) After I got rid of all those Spectral-type Undead monsters, I spread my Aura all over the city, because of the size of the city the number of monsters was much greater than this city would have inhabitants, besides that it only had those monsters, there were no other undead within the city now. As most of us were tired and H was almost unconscious due to exhaustion from Summoning the Skeleton Dragon, creating the Phantom Orb, and for rying the Phantom Orb information to me. Because of these things I choose one of the sturdiest houses to rest in for a day, I also put a light barrier around the house, so I called some people from the Dungeon to scour this whole city to collect anything that might be useful. Unfortunately, anything this city had was worn out and destroyed after an unknown number of years, the only things we were able to find that were useful were parts of dead monsters or alchemy ingredients. But we found two strange things, the first was a church or temple that was in better condition than the whole city, it was also the only ce that had not been contaminated with miasma and the things inside seemed to have been better preserved, unfortunately, there was nothing other than a half-destroyed statue that must belong to some god I don''t know. The second strange thing was a destruction path we found, the hole we saw in the city wall before we went in had a big straight destruction path that went through the whole city to the other wall that had another hole, it looked like a giant creature had passed through here destroying everything in its path. I hadn''t noticed this before because I didn''t go to see the hole in the wall more closely and I preferred to go through the entrance to the city, but I imagine that whatever passed through here must have been more than 10 meters high, otherwise I can''t say nothing more. ----------- The next day everyone was back to their full strength, I had already sent the others back to the Dungeon after exploring the entire city the day before. After everyone was ready we started to follow the path that led to the capital or should I say the path that we thought would lead to the capital if Ivan was right. One thing I noticed on our way out of the city was that the Undead had started to enter the city again, but that was because it was unupied, thanks to not having Ghosts to fend off the other Undeads, the ones on either side outside that aimless began to enter the city. I try to ignore most as we ride down the road on our mounts, Ragnar always maintains a constant speed so the others can keep up, but I know that''s not even half the speed he can go. We all followed the road at the same speed as usual, since it was daylight the undead were less aggressive and there were few Spectral-type undead, thanks to that our speed was very good, but I noticed that even though it was day, the weather was getting darker and darker as we headed towards the center of this death-fillednd. The clouds that were always present in the sky became dark and blocked the light, this made us encounter more and more monsters along the way. Soon we could see the city in the distance, but before that, we would have to go through what looked like an ancient battlefield, I noticed many bodies on the ground, but what caught my attention was therge amount of miasma in the area. "This miasma is much stronger than expected, it must be double what we saw in the previous city." (Irina) "I can''t see the city." (Irius) "I see, we should be there in an hour." (I) Even though the very thick fog and darkness can disturb others for me it was just a small annoyance, with a technique that Ragnar taught me, I focus my Aura on my eyes, and thanks to the effects of my Aura I was able to see much better in this one. fog, but even then I was only able to see the outlines of the city. ,m What I was able to see more clearly was the battlefield we would have to go through to get to the city. Ragnar''s Aura teachings are always very helpful, because of this Sophia is always pestering him to teach her something. "Clearly those bodies are going to rise as soon as we get close." (Vanessa) "These are possibly bodies of soldiers and adventurers, that means they would have experience of ambushes before they died, maybe these undead have some intelligence." (Ivan) "What do you think, H?" (I) "I can sense a lot of Undead, in addition, I sense a lot of Evil Auras, Undead who have Auras of this type will usually have some level of intelligence and may retain some abilities from when they were still alive." (H) "..." (I) I close my eyes and feel something strange in the surroundings, a thirst for blood, cruelty, and murderous intent permeates the miasma in the surroundings, this is different from the cursed energy that is present throughout this ce. "(This feeling is familiar, but where did I feel it before?)" (I) "What shall we do, master?" (¨¦rica) "Huh!?" (I) "Sorry, I was distracted by something else." (I) "Can you roughly feel the strength of monsters, H?" (I) "Unfortunately not, the miasma and malice is very strong here, it''s starting to affect my senses significantly." (H) I spread my Aura and try to harmonize with the environment, but I couldn''t, this ce has an unbnced environment, I''m not able to exert the harmony effect here, that means I can no longer hide my Aura from enemies when I want to use it to explore the surroundings, enemies might be able to sense my Aura now. "(Since I can''t hide my Aura anyway, so go anyway.)" (I) I quickly spread my Aura and a clear image of this battlefieldes to mind, there were bodies of monsters and horned people, some were without clothes, others were in tattered clothes or armor and there were also some with clothes intact. As soon as my Aura spread out these bodies on the ground started to stand up and look in our direction, not only that, but there were also Spectral-type Undead hiding underground that started to show themselves. "It was a trap, they were just pretending to be bodies on the ground, I also only noticed that 11 of them have Grade SSS strength, all the others are below that." (I) "You have ten minutes before they arrive to prepare, maybe less." (I) "..." (all) Chapter 556 Cap 554: Living Armor(Chapter Preview) "You have ten minutes before they arrive to prepare, maybe less." (I) "..." (all) Everyone was surprised when I said that, but they wasted no time knowing I wouldn''t joke about such a thing. "< Superior Enhanced Defense > ¡Á5" (Irina) "< Light of the Great Warrior > ¡Á2" (Irina) "< Reflective Light Armor > ¡Á5" (Irina) "< Blood Frenzy > ¡Á3" (Vanessa) "< Improved Regeneration > ¡Á5" (Vanessa) "< Infernal ming Beasts > ¡Á20" (¨¦rica) "< Infernal Sword >" (Ivan) "< Guardian Self Improvement >" (Irius) Everyone prepared forbat with full force, ¨¦rica after months of studying her original magic and a lot of practice inbat to experiment with this magic, she could now summon her Infernal ming Beasts to fight without her needing to control everything personally, in addition, she no longer needing to stand still while using this spell, she could fight by coordinating with her Infernal ming Beasts. I waved for H toe closer and spoke something in her ear, then handed the Phantom Orb to her who starts drawing a magic circle on the floor before cing the Phantom Orb in the middle of the magic circle made of blood. "They areing!" (I) I was calm because I could interfere in the battle at any time, besides none of them were weak to die with a single attack from these types of monsters, this was a good opportunity to get stronger. As soon as I warned them the beast-type Undead monsters were the first to arrive, Ivan with his ming sword that glowed with white light thanks to Irina''s strengthening magic rushed forward beside Irius. These monsters were fast but weak, the two managed to cut them and serve as bait preventing them from advancing further to where the mages are preparing their spells. Soon appear the spectral monsters that could fly and that''s why they were faster, it was at that moment that H acted. "< Attraction of Souls >" (H) "< Eater of Death >" (H) The ritual magic H prepared in advance was to use these two spells withyered magic circles, soon a giant tombstone forms with a skull carved into the tombstone whose eyes shine like beacons. The Ghosts and Specters that were flying towards us split into two groups, a group made up of more than 80% of them change direction heading towards the tombstone while the other less than 20%e towards us, these seem to be even stronger that are outnumbered, but even so, there are still more than 100 enemies. Those who went towards the headstone as it approached are drawn towards it as if it had some sort of gravity pulling them into the headstone, after being sucked into the headstone a stream of gray energy is sent down the headstone to be absorbed by the Phantom Orb which is floating in the middle of a ck magic circle as it spins, it looks more like the Phantom Orb is stealing energy from the tombstone as it engulfs the monsters. "Defend yourselves!" (Ivan) "< Wall of Bones > ¡Á10" (Ivan) The Ghosts and Specters got the first attack, the attacks were ming skulls, invisible ws, supersonic screams, energy bolts, and various types of spells. Ivan managed to withstand these attacks but 8 of his defenses werepletely destroyed and 9? was full of cracks about to be torn apart as well. To use magic like that meant that they still had some intelligence, but after the first attack, they were all defeated withrge-scale magic that was already prepared. "< Purifying Light Feathers >" (Vanessa) "< Chains of Judgment >" (Irina) Arge magic circle activates behind Vanessa forming a new pair of wings ¡Á5 the size of her normal wings, but these wings were made of condensed white light shining brightly. Soon these wings beat forward forming a gust of wind making the feathers fly from the wings in a disorderly way as they fly forward at high speed hitting the Special Undead, these monsters are torn to pieces by these countless feathers as if they were des, their bodies fall apart in the sky soon after. I also see Irina using a magic thatbines the element of Light and Darkness in powerful currents thate out of the shadows of the countless Undead with clothes of soldiers that finally reached us, these currents began to melt the bodies of the Undead while they didn''t managed to break the chains. "They managed to take care of half of the enemies with their preparations, the other half ising!" (I) Enemies wouldn''t be waiting to get paid for the chains or Vanessa do a second luminous feather attack, the enemies seem to have sent the weak in front to protect themselves. Soon I see an 8 meter tall Humanoid Skeleton with a tree in its handsing towards us, against all expectations this thing is pretty fast for its size. In addition, I saw Death Knights and a Lich in blue robes and a staff whose tip was a golden bird. But what caught my attention was a half-broken armor that was moving by itself, I could see that there was nothing inside, the only monster I could think of with this appearance was a Living Armor. "KILL, KILL ALL ENEMIES IN THE KINGDOM!!!!" (Living Armor) SHOUT!!!! Of course behind these strong enemies came the rest of the Undead army screaming as if responding to the Living Armor''smand. "That Living Armor can talk." (I) "It can, but it''s still far from being like Ivan, your Aura shows yourck of control, the only thing in your Aura is murderous intent." (Ragnar) "I heard him talk about the Kingdom, his mind is lost if he didn''t realize that there is no Kingdom anymore." (Sakura) "I''ve read in books that undead get obsessed easily, like Ivan being overprotective of his daughter or a Ghost being trapped inside the house where he died." (I) "He must be a knight or general very loyal to this Realm for that to be his obsession." (I) While talking, I just kept seeing the enemies running in a more orderly way while that Living Armor served as a spearhead while advancing. "I take care of Living Armor, Irius goes against the Giant Skeleton, Irina goes against the Lich, Vanessa against the Death Knight and ¨¦rica takes care of the Undead army!" (Ivan) I was watching everyone from afar, they were out of my Aura''s influence, I did this because I didn''t want to receive any EXP for now. I was a little away from them watching the whole situation, Ivan''smands were as fast and precise as ever. "He left ¨¦rica with the army because he knows she''s the best at dealing with groups of enemies." (Orion) "Exactly, Ivan is a former general, I don''t think it''s strange that he has a talent for leading." (I) Chapter 557 Cap 555: Arrival At Capital Of The Undead(Chapter Preview) I can see everyone''s struggle from afar, ¨¦rica was facing the weakest enemies, but the most numerous. I saw her casting spells from afar while her Infernal ming Beasts ran between the enemies, the spells used was arge magic circle with the size of hundreds of meters that began to glow with a ck light that caused enemies to start on fire simply by being there, no kind of attack against the magic circle had any effect. ¨¦rica also created fire tornadoes, fire arrows, and various other fire spells, her magic attacks seemed to have no effect against her Infernal ming Beasts which seemed faster in a fire filled terrain like this. When these Infernal ming Beasts hit the enemies they started to catch fire, this cursed purple fire spread through the enemy''s body, an attack that seems weak but leads to death. Any attack that defeated these Infernal ming Beasts would cause an explosion sending a wave of dust fire all around. I also noticed that whenever five or more of these Creatures made of fire were defeated, ¨¦rica would summon more. The enemy army was already burning more than 70% and I didn''t even get close to ¨¦rica even though she was at some distance casting area spells. Irina was having a much easier time with her enemy, instead of using light attacks she preferred to use water attacks which turned acid when she activated the corrosion skill, the Lich did his best to defend himself, this showed that he still conserved some of his intelligence even though he was unable to speak. Irina''s spells even when they were defended still spread water around the Lich''s surroundings, before he realized he had fallen into a trap, several spears of Water were sent from the puddles in the water around him breaking his barrier. At that moment the water in the surroundings came together trapping the Lich inside where his body began to rapidly dissolve, the Lich didn''t even have a chance to fight as a barrier of light was created around the water sphere. "(She used the strategy that I also use, this grants a guaranteed and safe victory.)" (I) Vanessa was fighting the Death Knight, she fought using magic attacks at point-nk range, the Death Knight was quite skilled and had quick reactions being able to dodge some attacks while her ck ded sword managed to cut a wound in one of the healthy wings of Vanessa. The attack was almost useless as she quickly recovered from this wound, the Death Knight tried to hit her again, but Vanessa used her wings to deflect to the side as she ced her magic staff on the Death Knight''s head. Unfortunately, her magic was too slow and she took a kick giving the Death Knight time to turn around and stab his sword into Vanessa''s stomach which resists the pain and creates a de of light with her wings cutting the Death Knight in half. As soon as I turned to Irius fighting the Giant Skeleton, I realized that this monster didn''t have any skills, but he had a lot of strength and a strong body. That Skeleton Giant used a tree that he must have ripped out of the ground like a club, his every attack creating a wind sword or a crater in the ground. This monster was faster than expected due to its size, but Irius was still faster, unfortunately, none of his attacks did any damage to those bones. Their fight turned into an endurance fight where the monster wasn''t fast enough to hit Irius and he wasn''t able to do damage to the Giant Skeleton''s body, but such a battle would be Irius''s defeat after a while, that''s for that undead do not feel tired, even if it takes days Irius would at some point be tired. But it seems that Irius realized that he couldn''t defeat his enemy that way, so he aimed at the joints to separate the Giant Skeleton''s knee bones causing him to fall. Then he used a Charge with the shield to fly the Giant Skeleton''s core inside his ribs, this made the Skeleton lose his strength quickly until he couldn''t keep the bones of his body together, then the body crumbles into a pile of giant bones. I was proud of Irius'' quick thinking, he ignored the body he wasn''t able to injure and ripped out the weak point by force. I was also watching Ivan''s fight against Living Armor. Ivan had a Swordsman fight against his enemy but gained the upper hand quickly, Living Armor had a very aggressive fighting style with his sword and his mobility wasn''t very flexible, so it didn''t take long for Ivan to get the sword out of his hands Living Armor. He stopped to deliver the final blow but suddenly jumped to the side while using his sword to parry an attack from behind, it was Living Armor''s sword moving pk4 strap of its own. "(I hadn''t noticed that the sword was a monster either, it must be a Cursed Weapon.)" (I) Ivan makes a magic circle from which skeletal hands emerge which he uses to grip the sword and impede its movement, but this distraction leaves him headless as Living Armor grabs Ivan''s head and twists back as he pulls, but that doesn''t stop the sword of Ivan passing through the monster''s core causing it to fall like a pile of rusty armor. After that Ivan takes the Cursed Sword and uses fire magic to cover the sword with high-temperature fire causing the sword to melt while maintaining a firm grip to keep from running away. After the fight is over I go to them and keep a safe area to rest for a few minutes. "Master, here is the Phantom Orb." (H) I touch it to identify and confirm that the quality has increased to Ultra Rare (UR). "Keep it with you for now, after everyone is better we''ll head to the capital city." (I) ---------- After everyone was in better condition and I had collected everything that looked useful, including that Giant Skeleton''s entire body, we continued our way to the nearby town. In a short time we arrived at the city gates, I felt that the miasma and mist around here is even stronger even though the distance is not very great from the area where we fight. Also, the gate in front of us was made of metal and was 10 meters high, but what worried me was to see that one side of the gate was on the dented floor covered in rust while the other side of the Gate had arge w mark. "Here we are, the capital of this crumbling Realm dominated by the Undead." (I) Chapter 558 Cap 556: Memories Of A City(Chapter Preview) I look at the destroyed gate and look at what I can see in this haze on the city walls that are damaged but still standing. An image of the destruction path that we saw having destroyed two walls and having made a destruction path in the previous cityes to my mind, so I look at the main gate of that city. "(Was it the same monsters?)" (I) "Now it''s time for everyone to leave, we can''t fight like we''ve been doing anymore, this is still a rescue mission." (I) "I still think you should bring more people, master." (Ivan) "We don''t know who the enemies are, we don''t know their numbers, we don''t know the strength of the Undead inside this city, and we only have a rough idea of ??where the prisoners are." (I) "Under these conditions, the best I can do is go alone with my Family." (I) All my Familiars have a strength above Lower Catastrophe Grade, besides they will be able to help me in many things, H and Vanessa stayed with me for now since we don''t know what kind of monster there is in this city. "The monster must have been dead a long time, these are ancient ruins." (¨¦rica) "But that could also mean that this giant monster has turned into an Undead." (Irina) "I admit I''m curious about this monster and the reason it came here causing so much destruction, but I also don''t want to take the risk of having to fight an Undead monster of that size." (I) "We can be sure that the ce of a temple or church would be the right ce for us to go, as we saw in the previous city, it would be the best ce to stay being in such a hostile ce." (Vanessa) "I wonder how these people got here with hundreds of prisoners." (I) "They might have some artifact, magic, or technique to ward off the Undead." (H) "If this is true, then our theory of them being inside some Church or Temple could be wrong." (Vanessa) "Even if they aren''t inside a holy ce, they should be close by as there will be fewer Undead monsters near such a ce." (Ivan) "Just go to the side where the tower is, it must be the only tower in that city, ording to the Goddess Selene it was this tower she saw through the eyes of her devotees." (I) "Unfortunately I don''t know much about this tower other than it''s the tallest." (I) "That will be enough as it will be an easy trait to recognize." (Nix) After talking to everyone for a while I asked La and Nix to take the others to the Dungeon through the portals they use to go to their Cradles inside the Dungeon, so ¨¦rica, Irina, Irius, and Ivan returned to the Dungeon without me having to open the door Dungeon in that ce. "Lets go in!" (I) The fog seemed even thicker inside the city making it nearly impossible to see inside through the gate. We entered through the city gate, from the view from above I knew that our destination was on the right side of the city considering our current position, so we continued walking forward, it seems to disperse little by little allowing us to see the city. I look at a city in a worse state than the previous one, every city was destroyed as if a full-scale battle had taken ce here. Not able to see a single building or entire house, the architecture was urately done on the houses showing that everything must have been beautiful in the heyday of this Kingdom, but now even the road floors were destroyed with w marks, cuts, engravings, and holes. When I look back I see a wall of fog as if it was some kind of barrier, but even then there was still fog inside the city, it was just an eptable amount that allows us to see the surroundings, but it was less than half of our normal vision. "(I feel something strange.)" (I) I child my eyes because I felt something with my Aura m, I felt like there is something my Aura is reacting to, I briefly close my eyes concentrating on myself before I start to feel my surroundings, and that''s when I noticed something. In that moment I feel the energy running through my stigma on my back and then using my tattoos and traveling all over my body. Soon the mist seems to twist, then I see the image of the city around us change from ancient ruins to an intact city, then normal people start appearing out of the mist walking normally living their lives as if they can''t see us. "(Is this a dream? An illusion?)" (I) I kept looking at people loading their carts full of ingredients to street stalls being opened, children ying in the street, stores opening, and even a street robbery. There was a mother carrying three young children down the street, there were Adventurersing out of town heading our way, and there were soldiers walking down the street greeting some street stall owners. I''ve reached out to one of the Adventurersing towards us and my hand goes through him leaving a trail of mist as the Adventurer continues on his way unchanged. "I can feel different Auras from each one, this is not an illusion or dream, this feels more like a memory..." (Ragnar) "Some of them are Ghosts, this is normal among their race, to get lost in past memories reliving them over and over again." (H) "But I feel something else, an urge within the mist itself as if the mist is acting as a medium for something else spreading one across the city..." (I) "..." (Ragnar) Ragnar in his human form closes his eyes and I feel him spreading his Aura before opening his eyes again. "I could feel it now, a feeling of regret, sadness, loneliness, and guilt." (Ragnar) "The mist and the miasma are separate, but I can feel the curse energy contained in the mist itself." (I) We kept walking down the street and seeing a thriving city full of people going about their daily lives, but we weren''t able to hear anything, it felt like watching a silent movie in virtual reality. Boom! Screams! Screams! Screams! But everything changed after a few minutes, when we were a little further away from the city gates a noise happened suddenly it was the city gate being destroyed and something that looked like some sort of crocodile with a humanoid head and tentacles instead of limbs entered the room City. Chapter 559 Cap 557: What Caused This Kingdom To Fall(Chapter Preview) As soon as we entered this city we soon fell into some kind of illusion or should I say that I activated this illusion somehow, Ragnar and H say that this is not an illusion, Ragnar even says that it looks more like some kind of memory than the Ghosts do by continually reliving certain events. It was in this strange environment that that thing appeared through the gates of the capital city. I was shocked by the appearance of the monster which was some kind of crocodile with a humanoid head and tentacles instead of limbs entered the city, its body seemed to be made of a thick liquid substance that somehow managed to take the shape of this monster. Screams! Screams!!! "¡ö¡õ¡õ?¡ã¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ã" Before this monster appeared no sound could be heard, the first sound I heard was the city gate being destroyed, after that, it was the screams of fear and despair of people who started to speak in anguage I don''t know. Rooooaarrrrr!!!!!! The monster passed us, I tried to touch it, but just like earlier with the Adventurer, I tried to touch the ce I touched it turned to mist before returning to the monster. The monster passed destroying everything in its path, it crushed people simply by going over them, in addition, its tentacles swung around the surroundings destroying everything, while the monster passed the city was destroyed and everyone in its path was torn to pieces. I saw Adventurers and Soldiers managing tond blows, spells, and techniques on the monsters using a strategy that sacrificed some, but it was all in vain, their attacks were for nothing as the monsters didn''t suffer any scratches. The monster even ate the bodies, and after a few minutes the monster destroyed more than half of the city, in addition, a strong miasma spread from the monster to the whole city as the monster destroyed everything, so even the normal people who manage to keep away from the monster were slowly dying. "¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ" "< ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ >" Soon an old man appeared before the monster, he hade from the castle, he didn''t look at the monster, he looked at a six-pointed star-shaped jewel on the monster''s back. p When the old man saw the jewel, he started crying and said something in the same unknownnguage as before, he also started to use powerful magic, the old Demon''s fight against the monster took two days that passed quickly in a few minutes. The fight of the two destroyed the city and caused the death of all the inhabitants, the worst of all was the monster consuming the bodies to heal which prolonged the fight and left the old Demon tired after such a long battle. Because of that, the old man''s body was half destroyed, he had lost 2 legs and 1 arm keeping himself afloat using magic, all this time the old man was always crying with a sad look on his face. When the monster was almostpletely defeated, gray energy came out of its body like a wave spreading beyond the city''s leisure, at that moment the old Demon with tears in his eyes used an artifact that emitted purple and pink energy that turned the monster into stone that broke into pieces. I saw the Old Man with this item in his hands from the beginning I felt he was using his vitality as a source of energy to run such a thing, that''s why it took him so long to use this thing, but now it''s toote, the city is destroyed and the His Kingdom''s poption also disappeared. Soon after the old man fell into a pool of blood, he stayed there for a little while before crawling over to the broken remains of the monster, he picked up and hugged with his one arm the star-shaped jewel of his spots thaty behind his back of the monster. "¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ... ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ... ¡ñ¡è¡ñ... ¡ö¡ö" The old man said something I can''t understand as he cried hugging the jewel that looking like this is almost as tall as a person. As the old man was wasting his time I saw the broken parts of the castle in the middle of the city rebuilding itself into a ruined castle full of miasma, just beyond the castle gates came a wave of Undead monsters. The old man looked towards the castle and ran to a tower that was close to the temple area while taking the jewel with him. It was at this moment that this wave of undead monsters changed direction, now they wereing towards us as the image of the city returned to the current ruins covered in strange nts and trees. "I guess this wave of monsters is not an illusion, right?" (I) "Are they real, do you want me to deal with them?" (H) "..." (I) I spread my Aura with some difficulty this time as if something was trying to stop me, but even so, I was able to feel the general force of this wave of monsters. "It has two Catastrophe Grades and almost all the others are SSS Grade." (I) "Can you take care of the spectral monsters, H?" (I) "If it was just a few dozen or maybe less than 200, then yes, but with those numbers, it''s going to be difficult, and that''s mainly because of the favorable environment for them." (H) "If I weaken them, can you use the Phantom Orb to absorb them?" (I) "Without help from the Skeleton Dragon or the magic I used before, so no, I can''t use either option at the moment either." (H) "I would have to take care of a few at a time, it would be faster and easier to just destroy the enemies." (H) "I take care of the Ghosts, so Sakura and La will distract the others and help us escape." (I) "Have we been discovered..." (Vanessa) "We don''t have time to think about it right now." (I) "< Spiritual Web >" (I) I manipte lines that were created using my spirit energy, then use my Aura to increase their power while increasing my control over that line. I create arge spider''s web in the sky that quickly captures the spectral monsters that try to break free, but I control the web and tie these monsters'' wheels into cocoons that I grab to drag with me. I make the Fairies take this thing to the Dungeon and take it away from the city, I also left a message for the others to keep an eye on it until I get back. "< Fairy Illusion >" (La) "< Nature''s Prison >" (Sakura) Chapter 560 Cap 558: Treasure Of The Magic Tower(Chapter Preview) After storing Spectral-type Undead Monsters in arge cocoon made of threads I produced with spirit energy, I keep an eye on others'' battles to see if they need my help. "< Fairy Illusion >" (La) "< Nature''s Prison >" (Sakura) La''s wings stretch out, glowing rainbow colors, so images of thousands of Fairies just like La begin to fly amidst the undead, each illusion of which has a faint trace of La''s Aura and vitality. Thanks to this the Undead tried to strike the Illusory Fairies, but as they are just illusions their blowsnd on other Undead, this situation created chaos among the Undead who were only focused on us a few seconds ago. After that Sakura used her power to control the hundreds of dry and strange trees in the surroundings to make them grow in the form of Ki reinforced walls, she locked the undead in a big box that would fit an entire city block inside. After the two are done theye to me, La looks upset about walking away from the battle and Sakura looks a little tired. "Are you sure we can''t just ughter a few hundred undead? I promise I''ll be quick." (La) "I already told you we''re getting out of here." (I) "The two Enemies of the Catastrophe Grade will break my prison in 15 minutes." (Sakura) "That will be enough, we''ll be away by then." (I) I look around and spit some blood in a direction from where the space started to ripple, the blood I spit took the shape of a needle before crystallizing and disappearing in the ce where the space was rippling. "No... I won''t be..." "Damn, he killed himself." (I) "What happened? What voice was that?" (H) Soon a man from the Fox Tribe of the Beast Men appears out of nowhere dropping dead with blood leaking from his mouth, eyes, nose, and ears. This man had a fox tail,rge ears on top of his head, and white fur, and brown fur. "That''s too bad, I wanted to ask you some questions." (I) "You could have used your Aura to contain him." (Ragnar) "I''m not very good with the space element." (I) "That''s why I used a blood needle since the most I could do was go through your space barrier." (I) I look at the body on the ground whose only visible wound was a small puncture under the neck. "I hadn''t noticed him." (Nix) "Me neither, but I wasn''t paying much attention either." (La) "I smell nts on your clothes..." (Sakura) Sakura bends down and runs her hands over her body on the ground as if she''s trying to feel something, then a leaf and what looked like a strand of hair flies from her body to Sakura''s hands, who looks at it for a few seconds. "This belongs to two different nts, the leaf belongs to a poisonous nt and this thread belongs to a vine of an Ente monster variant, its vines have these white threads, the danger of this monster is its ability to weaken the body of enemies. " (Sakura) "We can see thister, now we have to go before the undeade out of their prison, but first..." (I) I cover the body on the floor with my Aura, then control the blood in the body toe outpletely for me to swallow. Ding! <[ You acquired the skill [ Dance: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ You acquired the [ Beast Man (Fox): 73% ] bloodline ]> "It''s been a while since I''ve had fresh blood, I was getting hungry too, now we can get out of here." (I) "< Ignite >" (I) I use a magic on the body on the ground that was already starting to move as miasma entered the body, I do this to burn it to ashes to ensure that this one also doesn''t be another Undead that we will have to fight with. "That won''t help master, your soul could end up turning into a Ghost or Spectre." (H) "If you had given me the opportunity, then I could have had a quick funeral service, it would only take 2 or 3 minutes." (Vanessa) "This will ensure that your body doesn''t turn into an Undead and your Soul goes closer to the Goddess." (Vanessa) "I didn''t think of that at the time, I''m sorry, I''ll remember that next time." (I) H and Vanessa call my attention to something I did wrong, they were right, I think because no enemy has risen after being defeated here, I ended up letting it go that this is an area full of undead and miasma, this has been proven with the body starting to be an Undead within seconds of death. As nned, we continue running through alleys and ces where we can easily hide as we advance towards the area of ??the temples where we know the tower is thanks to the visions of the past that we saw upon entering this city. On the way Vanessa says that the Dungeon that was formed using the castle looked like a Cursed Dungeon, that means that this miasma permeating this whole ce muste from this Dungeon, this exins why this city has such a thick miasma. When we get close to the area where the Temples are, we see a square where the tower is in the middle, there are tworge buildings on the left and one on the right, the three still standing more damaged to different degrees, in front of where we were there was more a buildingpletely destroyed in the rubble. I was only able to see all this because there was less miasma and fog in this area which improved our view, the square seemed to serve as a link between the different Temples, and the tower in the middle of the square was very different from everything else, it was the only buildingpletely intact, this stood out very much in this ruined city. We could see dozens of people near the tower and hundreds walking around the square as if watching the ce, there were no undead around. "Those people are mostly injured, their clothes are also worn out and stained with blood." (Sakura) "This city has a lot more miasma than usual, even in this ce with so many Temples around it has miasma, because of that the undead can stille here sometimes, but I imagine most still keep away by instinct since Temples are a dangerous ce for them." (H) "So this is the tower we have to go to? Isn''t it the same treasure tower where the dismembered old man put that big gem?" (La) Chapter 561 Cap 559: With Good Intentions Hell Is Full(Chapter Preview) I look up at the tower knowing La was thest to notice something everyone else had already noticed, but what I''ve been thinking for a while is that it must be this six-pointed star-shaped gem these people want, maybe it is that''s why they came here. From the beginning it seemed strange to me that an unknown group woulde to this ce with hundreds of prisoners, this ce is very dangerous for normal people. "You were thest to notice these were the same tower." (I) "You never said that this city only had this tower, I thought it could be the same as City of Blood that has 3 towers." (La) "Valid point, maybe you still have salvation." (I) "Was that apliment? I hope it was or else I''ll..." (La) "Try to behave yourself, La, this is not the time to be loud." (Nix) Nix pulls half her body out of my shadow and holds La in her hands while using one finger to cover this annoying Fairy''s mouth. While Nix takes care of La, the others and I are assessing the situation. I look at people walking around and I notice that there are few Demons among them, mostly they are Beast Men, there are also many White Elves and some Dark Elves but I don''t see any Gray Elves, I don''t see any Vampire either. "There are many half-elves among them." (Vanessa) "Now that I''ve noticed it''s true, the size of your ears is a little smaller than pure Elves." (I) "But it''s strange to have so few Demons among them, most of the poption of this continent should be Demons." (Ragnar) "Ragnar, can you use your Aura to get some information from them?" (I) "Of course, the miasma here is weaker, I''ll try to feel if there''s any more inside the tower or in the temples around it." (Ragnar) "Thanks, your aura control is better than mine, even if you have someone of the same strength level with them they won''t be able to notice you, but they would notice me now that I can''t mix my Aura with the surroundings." (I) "But you would be able to gather a lot more information than I can, but I don''t think we have much choice right now." (Ragnar) Ragnar closes his eyes and his crystal de horn starts to glow, I feel his Aura passing through me and spreading all over the ce, I keep looking at the people in the square, but none of them seem to notice Ragnar''s Aura. After a few minutes, I see amotion, and people in the square started to run in a direction that was not ours shortly after Ragnar opens his eyes and his horn stops glowing. "Did you find anything?" (I) "The strength of all of them seems to be between Grade A and Grade SS, it''s around 570 people spread across the square and temples." (Ragnar) "Just like Sakura said before, I felt the weakened people''s Aura as if they were tired or injured." (Ragnar) "Do you know what the fuss was that made everyone run now?" (I) "I felt the Aura of Specters, I also noticed that three Auras are gone, they must have been killed, the others must have joined the fight against the monster." (Ragnar) "Did you get any information from the tower?" (Sakura) "No, that tower has a barrier to abilities, spells and perception techniques, that includes Auras." (Ragnar) "I could force my Aura in, but that would alert enemies." (Ragnar) "You did well not to do anything else with the tower." (I) "What should we do now, master?" (Orion) "Let''s capture one of these people, let''s focus on one of the strongest as he may have more information than the others." (I) "H, have an Undead grab one of them and run to us." (I) "I''m going to use some Flesh Golems." (H) "That should be good enough, grab one of the enemies with your Golems and hurl him towards us." (I) "As you wish master." (H) H backs away a bit and throws arge pile of corpses to the ground, then casts a spell creating a magic circle under and on top of the pile of corpses. In a few seconds, the flesh began to move and I saw the bones of the bodies being separated as if they were going to expel the bones from the body. As soon as the bones came out, the flesh and muscles that were left behind wriggled together before starting to form different grotesque beings that wereing out of this disgusting mass of rotting flesh writhing. The number of bodies was only enough for 9 Flesh Golems. Without dy, H puts her n into action, during the Flesh Golems attack two more people were killed while one person was thrown towards us. I use my lines to grab that person and pull towards us while tying him up, I also gag him just to make sure he doesn''t scream along the way. We all head to a half-destroyed building that luckily was some rich inn where one of the rooms was still in decent shape. I ced a sound barrier around the room just by chance and also forced our guest to drink a potion simr to truth serum, it should help him talk. p The moment I took the gag off him I left my Aura covering just the two of us as I didn''t want to scare the others, I activated the effects of fear, ruler, murderous intent, and pain. With all this, he won''t be able to lie during the interrogation, feeling so much fear and pain, he won''t be able to invent anything, in fact, I think I''ll take the pain effect out since if he''s screaming he won''t be able to answer my questions. I started by asking a simple question, a question that someone of SS Grade like him should know, I asked the reason for bringing the Blood Demons here. The answer he gave was that all this was to save the continent, he said that his leader found a way to save the continent from a serious crisis, but for that, he needed a lot of sacrifices, but his leader had a kind heart and didn''t want to do such an atrocity to innocent people. That''s when their leader came up with the idea to use the Blood Demons as the sacrifice since the vitality of each one can equal that of 100 people, besides their dismissals they were known as Evil Demons that no one would miss. He kept saying that we should thank them for doing all this, all they want is for the good of the people of this continent, they kept saying until the end that everyone had good intentions, so I killed him. Sigh "Fools..." (I) "The way he spoke was like he was trying to convince himself..." (Ragnar) "There is no such thing as doing something bad with good intentions, even when I do something bad I have the courage to admit what I do." (I) "They will understand the hard way that hell is full of good intentions." (I) Chapter 562 Cap 560: Rescuing The Blood Demons Part 1(Chapter Preview) The person we captured for interrogation was also of the Fox Tribe Beastmen race, it seems H took into ount what I said on the way here about needing more blood to get a pure bloodline for that race. Ding! <[ Her bloodline became stronger and purer [ Beast Man (Fox): 73%> 100% ] ]> "I am Vanessa Blood Priestess, may my blood guide this person to their judgment after death." (Vanessa) "Today I pray to the great Goddess Selene to judge those who have brought suffering without cause to her faithful." (Vanessa) "May those whomitted crimes to be judged in her name, may crimes be paid for in blood." (Vanessa) "Today I let my blood flow so that this crime is judged in the name of the Goddess Selene." (Vanessa) I see Vanessa''s Aura react to every word she utters and the blood she drops onto the body on the floor has a faint red glow, when that blood falls on the body it disappears like some kind of energy inside the body. I soon see that the surrounding miasma is not entering the body, it is bypassing the body, and has no signs of reasserting itself into an Undead. "I still can''t believe this nonsense." (I) "It seems these people are desperate, this person clearly wanted to believe what he was saying, he also seemed to believe his leader." (Nix) "But what is this crisis that they think they can solve with this stupid sacrifice?" (I) "The only thing we know has ever been in that tower is that monster''s gem, but that was an unknown number of years ago, we''re not sure if it''s still inside." (Ragnar) "We also don''t know if there''s anything else inside, we have to remember that from the view of the past we had, this tower was already here before that monster appeared, so there must have been something important there before." (Sakura) "I''m still curious about this crisis, Lilian never said anything about it, I find it difficult for a spy like her not to have knowledge about something like this." (I) "If such a thing existed, then Lillian would have already told us about it." (Vanessa) "Aren''t they talking about the World Tree dying?" (La) "..." (I) "..." (all) As I haven''t thought of it before, it can only be the World Tree they''re talking about, from what I heard in the Illusory Forest Elf vige, if the world tree dies and there''s no other one around here, it won''t just be this continent affected, it''ll be a muchrger area whose energy will go out of control causing chaos and bringing death to countless people. "But something that can fix this would be hard to find, do they think something in this tower will work?" (I) "As far as Elf Queen Luthien has told us, the World Tree of this continent is beyond saving, it has long since passed the point where anything could be done to help, the only option is to have a new World Tree." (I) "We know that, but these people may not have the same information as us, I find it difficult for Elf leaders to openly share their World Tree information with others." (H) Sigh "It''s no use thinking about these things, the only thing we can be sure of is that these people are desperate, people in these conditions tend to do things they willter regret." (I) "What should we do with them?" (Sakura) I close my eyes and contemte over all of this, but I can''t even try to guess what desperate people might be able to do, plus their desperation doesn''t justify what they''re doing, they might evene after us causing trouble for meter. "Kill them all, it''s no use letting future problems loose, if they did that they can also do something else in the future." (I) "It would be better not to kill them right away or they will be Undead trapped in this ce like the others." (Vanessa) "I guarantee it will happen." (H) "What would be the solution then?" (I) "I''m not against killing them, I just don''t think it''s a good idea to do it here, maybe it''s better to do it inside the Dungeon." (Vanessa) "I''ll do my best, but I don''t promise anything, I can''t tell the strength of the people inside the tower." (I) "But remember that before doing anything we have to ensure the safety of the Blood Demons." (I) With that decided, it''s time to start rescuing the Blood Demons, thanks to the person we just questioned we know where they are being held, now what we have to do is rescue them. With that decided, we head straight for the tower while I talk to the others about how we''re going to do this rescue. ---------- Pov Bartolomeu: I am a High White Elf, I once belonged to the council of leaders of the World Tree Guardian of the Dark Continent vige, but those fools didn''t want to listen to me, they just sat there doing nothing while the World Tree died. But I will show them that I was right, I will save the World Tree with this power, thanks to the map I got I found this ce. I look at the big locked door, I know it''s on the other side what I''m looking for, I''m so close now. "Sir, I don''t know how much longer we can hold out, the space element barrier artifact we got from the Poisonous Forest vige before we left was already badly damaged, we were lucky to make it this far." (Dous) "Even though this ce helps keep most of the undead away, there are still many who show up daily, everyone is injured, and over 200 people have died." (Dous) "The miasma is also affecting those weaker." (Dous) I turn to the Half Dark Elf who has been working as my assistant for over 100 years, he already looks middle aged for not being a pure elf, but he has always been loyal and shares my beliefs, he is also the closest to me as a friend I have. "I know that, but I still need days to open the seals on this door, most of them have already been opened and I''m preparing for thest ones when we''re going to use the sacrifices." (I) "..." (Dous) Dous'' expression bes despondent as he remembers the sacrifices, I know he doesn''t like it, I didn''t want to do it myself, but that''s the only way, I''vemitted many acts that give me nightmares at night to get here, I have to believe that this was not in vain. Sigh "I know you don''t like it, but this is the only way, if I could sacrifice myself in their ce, then I would dly do so, but you also know that what matters now is the quantity of vitality." (I) "I...I know..." (Dous) "I was the one who suggested using Blood Demons..." (Dous) "Don''t be sorry my friend, that suggestion was the only reason I considered this n, that''s because the number of sacrifices would be too great otherwise." (I) "I don''t know if I would have the courage to kill such arge number of people..." (I) "We all know that sir, but now that we''re so close it''s hard to bear the guilt even if it''s for a good cause." (Dous) "WE''RE UNDER ATTACK, IT''S FLESH GOLENS THIS TIME!" "You must go to the others, I can''t leave here." (I) "Sir...you..." (Dous) "That''s nothing, just go." (I) "..." (Dous) After Dous leaves, I look at my ragged clothes and the curse marks on my body caused by breaking the restrictions of every seal in this room. "Even if I only live for another 9 years in agony from these curses it''s still worth it if I can save the World Tree." (I) I turn my eyes to the door and go back to drawing theyered magic circles for the next ritual before the pain returns. Chapter 563 Cap 561: Rescuing The Blood Demons Part 2(Chapter Preview) I go to the agreed part, and we all went to different directions to start the n, after some tests, we realized that in each attack the same person enters the tower to report, that person is a White Elf woman without a door and one of the eyes, she must also have several internal wounds from the way her expression twists in pain with every movement she makes. With H being a Necromancer this n became very easy, the primary objective is to rescue the Blood Demons, this to make sure they won''t be injured duringbat or used as hostages. Everyone is separated to board these people as soon as he receives my orders, Nix was waiting at a point where he would be able to get closer to the Elf woman who is badly injured faster. "Now!" (I) Hys a pile of bones on the ground, the same bones from the monsters she used meat to create those Flesh Golems. Now she was using the bones to create Beast-Type Skeletons as well as high-level Skeletons that are capable of using the Poison Breath skill. Soon H lets the dozens of skeletons attack from the same side, in addition, she controls them to fight together, so enemies will have a harder time subduing these monsters. "WE''RE UNDER ATTACK AGAIN, A SKELETON GROUP THIS TIME!" All these people wear some kind of uniform, I asked La to get Lilian for me first to find out if she recognized this uniform, what she said was that it was the vige uniform of the Poison Forest Elves, but she found it strange that none of the Uniforms had medals or insignia to demonstrate the rank of the army. Lilian said that this could mean that these people were expelled from the vige of Poison Forest, this makes them criminals in the eyes of the Elves vige of that continent. I look at the square where people are running, then focus on a person with a helmet that doesn''t match their clothing, but this was normal as several of these people were wearing helmets or gear that didn''t match the clothes they were wearing. ,m I focus on a specific person who walks past the severely injured woman and disappears when she steps into her shadow. Meanwhile, the Elf woman keeps walking until she enters the tower just like the previous times, it seems that no one noticed one of the people running disappear as they looked to see if more undead would attack them from outside the square, but they didn''t notice that the enemy already was with them. Nix was wearing the clothes of the man we interrogated and the helmet was a disposable I got from Makari Kingdom soldiers in the past. Nix managed to disguise herself among the enemies while they were running, so she moved among the enemies to get close to the badly injured Elf woman to get to step on her shadow, so she could quickly hide in the shadow without people noticing where she went had gone. I watch as the severely injured woman enters the tower unaware of the enemy she has invited inside. "Nix is ??already inside, now I don''t have to wait." (I) ---------- After 1 hour of waiting. Boommm!! The tower was 7 floors high, our information from what we discovered during interrogation was that the Blood Demons were being held in one of the rooms on the 4th floor. But the explosion that just happened came from the 7th floor, that means we had the wrong information, it seems that interrogations using violence are really unreliable. Soon Nix flew out of the tower in his majestic Dragon form, as everyone looked up at the Dragon that appeared out of nowhere, the final wall of my n was put into effect. "Now." (I) A great hand of bones came out of the shadows of all enemies trapping them or at least most of them before vines grew out of the ground beneath them with red leaves wrapping around all trapped enemies. Those who escaped capture were rendered immobile by the pressure of Ragnar''s Aura and were put to sleep by La''s magic. But soon I see a Half Dark Elf with the appearance of a person in his 50s appear from inside the tower holding a spear in his hands. He takes a serious look at his surroundings, then runs towards the people trapped by H and Sakura, but beforepleting his attack he was put down by Orion in his true form that eats his head. Knowing that he could not leave his body exposed to the miasma for long, Orion used his ws to rip through the clothes of the enemy who had a newly acquired Lesser Catastrophe Grade strength. I see Orion eating his meal and confirm that Nix hasnded close to Ragnar, all enemies are dead or contained, Vanessa nods at me beckoning me toe in with her but I move closer to say something else. "Take care of the captured enemies soon, I''ll take care of those insides." (I) "Fine, but be careful, there may be more enemies of the Lower Catastrophe grade, Father." (Vanessa) I enter the tower alone. ---------- Pov Vanessa: After seeing my father enter the tower I go to the ce where the unconscious enemies are being gathered, I try to ignore the scene of Orion feeding as I don''t like to see that sort of thing. "Still want to take them inside the Dungeon?" (Nix) "It would be for the best, why?" (I) "Why would half of us have to go in, I don''t like the idea of ??leaving the master alone so I was wondering if I could do something with them out here." (Nix) "Yes I can, no problem." (I) I create a wound in my palm and make a magic circle floating above the enemies'' heads. "Your crimes will be judged by your blood." (I) "< Judgment Blood Scale >" (I) The magic circle glows red and gold briefly before crystalline red energy enters these people''s bodies, then a scale materializes on top of each of the enemies. Soon the blood flows from the bodies of these people to one side of the scale, and in the end, all the scales weighed to the wrong side. The blood flows out of their bodies and bes a crystallized blood sword that killed all enemies that were still unconscious. After that, I look at the tower about to enter, but I''m stopped by La. "What are we going to do with the bodies?" (La) "Nothing, those killed by the judgment will have their souls taken away by the Goddess Selene, moreover their bodies cannot be revived." (I) Chapter 564 Cap 562: Rescuing The Blood Demons Part 3(Chapter Preview) After telling Vanessa to take care of the enemies outside I enter the tower, outside I wasn''t able to use my Aura unless I tried more rudely, but I didn''t do that so I wouldn''t risk attracting a powerful Undead by chance. I always have to be very careful as with my luck the chances of bad things happening are quite high. As soon as I entered my Aura was separated from the outside, that means I could now spread my Aura all over this ce while being unable to feel the outside. After a few seconds, a real-time image of this entire ce pops up inside my head. "So there are only 4 people, but the 3rd seems to be the one I''m looking for." (I) "< Blood Crystallization >" (I) I could see everything perfectly inside my head, that means I could use my Enhanced Crystallized Blood Needles to hit my targets with precision. Thanks to that I killed three people, two people who were on the 7th floor seeing the destruction Nix made before leaving and one person hiding in a closet to stay alive. I kill all three and walk over to the third person I don''t recognize, he''s on an underground floor as far as I can tell, so I head up the stairs that are already in the next room. Thanks to my Aura I can see this whole ce clearly, thanks to that I can walk around here as if I had lived here for years. It only takes me a few minutes to walk before I reach the great underground hall where it''s just me and a young-looking White Elf man, by the jewel on his forehead I can tell he''s a High Elf. He was kneeling on one knee, he was panting and groaning in pain with blooding out of his nose and ears. He was facing a white door with five crystals attached to the door, the crystals had one in each corner and one in the middle, the corner crystals were off, but the middle one was glowing purple. "(I can feel traces of cursed energy in the unlit crystals and a strong concentration of cursed energy in the glowing crystal.)" (I) "(This High Elf''s aura is smeared with curses, even his body is apparently scarred.)" (I) I look closer and see that the hand on the floor has a purple Rune glistening with the flesh wrapped around it darkened with open wounds. "(His mana is high, but his Aura weakened like that of someone nearly dead, that doesn''t make sense.)" (I) "I don''t know you, what happened to my subordinates?" "They''re all dead." (I) "..." "So that''s what you came here for, what''s behind the door?" (I) "Hope, hope to save this continent from destruction." "Maybe not today or tomorrow, but after more than a hundred years there will be a disaster of no return." He''s doing his best to speak normally, but I can hear the tiredness in his voice, he''s also trying to get up, but he doesn''t have the strength in his legs. "A strange way to seek hope at the sacrifice of hundreds of people." (I) "So that''s why you came here? Is that why you killed my subordinates? All because of the Blood Demons?" "Yea." (I) "You fool, you caused the ruin of this continent and all that for a race notorious for being bloodthirsty." "Blood Demons are barbaric and savage, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that they participated in almost every war on this continent, any war record will have mention of this Wild race somewhere." "Why should I so dryly believe what others have written? I''ll know the truth as soon as I talk to them, which I imagine you didn''t." (I) Cough Cough Cough Cough "It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not, they would be the best sacrifice, it would greatly decrease the number of people sacrificed." "I usually don''t care about other people''s problems, I already have too many problems to deal with." (I) "But I don''t like to hear the word sacrifice, it''s always used to kill innocent people with the convenient excuse of good reasons." (I) "Funny to hear from a Vampire, your race feeds on the blood of the living using them as sacrifices to satisfy their hunger." "I''ve never said I''m a good person, I''ve killed many people and will probably kill even more in the future, but I have a clear conscience knowing that I''ve never killed an innocent person." (I) "I drink the blood of my enemies or I go hunting monsters for blood, which I do is the same as any hunter or adventurer." (I) "When I kill someone I don''t tell lies to justify what I do, can you say the same High White Elf?" (I) "It''s easy to say words like that without knowing the facts, the Elves have been hiding for centuries that the World Tree is dying, in a little over 100 years this continent will be doomed." "What are hundreds of Blood Demon lives in exchange for saving the entire continent?" "I know I''m doing something unforgivable, I know I''ll be remembered as a monster, but I can''t just sit around and DO NOTHING!" "(So it was really about the World Tree...)" (I) I look at the back of my hand where the seed of the World Tree is stuck, then I look at the pitiful man who did terrible things for a useless goal. I still have the Elves'' envoy inside the Dungeon, he seems to know the reason for my visit, it seems that others were sent to different ces where I could go to meet me, they seem to know the reason for my visit, so why not I understand this person not knowing anything. He was trying to do something good the wrong way, his n was wed from the start. From what I''ve heard from Elf Queen Luthien and World Tree Spirit Luth of the Illusory Forest Elf vige on the Morror Continent, the World Tree of that continent''s damage is to its outer shell, its true body, and its Spirit. A type of damage that would be difficult for even the gods to do anything about considering the World Tree has a power levelpared to the Gods. I don''t know what''s behind the door, but it wouldn''t work, all his efforts were futile from the start. Sigh "What''s behind that door?" (I) "The only thing that might be able to save the World Tree." "The Fragment of a God." Chapter 565 Cap 563: Fragment Of A God(Chapter Preview) "What''s behind that door?" (I) "The only thing that might be able to save the World Tree." "The Fragment of a God." I look at the locked door and focus my Aura on my eyes but still, I can''t see anything, this is the only room in this tower my Aura hasn''t been able to ess since I entered. "Do you really think there''s a God Fragment here?" (I) "I got a map from a survivor of this city in a ruin discovered 200 years ago, it took me several years to decipher the map and study the fragmented history of this ancient destroyed Kingdom." "There was a fight of a Hero against an Heretic God where the two killed each other, but even in death the remnants of a God are still pure energy and scattered, many Churches and Temples sought these Fragments to seal orpletely destroy them, this city was no different." "But the Fragment contained a lot of power and took over someone''s body guided only by the Dead Heretic God''s remaining will, its power contaminated thisnd like a curse, and the God Fragment''s out-of-control release of power created a Wave of Monsters." "So it was a Wave of Undead Monsters?" (I) "No, they were normal monsters, the monsters were influenced by the God shard that became something simr to a monster and followed him to this city." "There are records that the greatest Mage of this Realm fought against the God Fragment, which was only possible because it was no longer a God, it was just a Fragment with some remaining power, itcked the authority, essence, and divinity of the Heretic God that had died, that wasn''t even 1% of his power." I remember the destruction of the previous city and the destruction I saw in that city, but hearing that a Heretic God Fragment that had no power did all this made me think about the magnitude of power that Gods have. "If I could get this God Fragment, there could be hope for the World Tree, I know this Fragment will be here since it''s the only entire building." "I also know that the monster created by the God Fragment was defeated or it would have destroyed much more than just this Realm, so the only ce to keep something with that much power has to be here..." "< Blizzard of des >" He told this whole story to distract me while he recovered and gathered the power tounch this attack, but that''s useless, he''s too weak. "< Breath of Fire >" (I) My fire breath can already be considered a me breath attack with its current range. The des of ice that came hidden in a Blizzard that engulfed the room werepletely evaporated by the heat of the ki-filled mes of the fire element. "Bloody vampire..." "You really thought you wouldn''t notice such a stupid n, I only waited because I was interested in the history of this Kingdom, in its current cursed state, you don''t pose a risk to me." (I) "Let''s get this over with..." (I) "< Acid mes >" (I) "You doomed them all... hhaaaaaaa!!!" This was a spell in that I used my fire elemental Affinity and my corrosion ability together, the person''s body burns and melts at the same time until there is no dust left, and it only takes a few seconds. "He was already very affected by curses, if I killed him then he could have directly be a Lich since he was a Mage, not leaving a body behind will be better." (I) I knew his soul probably wouldn''t turn into a spectral monster, this ce is surrounded by temples, and the best chance would be for him to be taken to the afterlife now. After finishing this idiot I get closer to the door, I can see remnants of a ritual that was just done, plus I can feel a curse energy stilling out of one of the unlit magic crystals on the door. "I have to ask Rakan to take a look at these thingster." (I) I look at the door but don''t try to open it, knowing that this level of curse can''t do me any harm, but unlike this idiot I killed, I don''t think I''m able to control the Heretic God Fragment. "Maybe it''s best to talk to Vanessa about it." (I) "Wait, I feel something different..." (I) "(...)" I try to concentrate to find out what''s different, I feel like I hear something, but it''s very faint. I try to concentrate more and I feel that my Aura seems to be glued to the door, I can even feel the magic crystal still active absorbing my Aura little by little, I hadn''t even noticed it before. "(Help...)" "Now I heard..." (I) While I was in doubt about what to do I hear steps and look back to see the others entering the room. I told them everything and Vanessa, Ragnar and Nix had very serious expressions on their faces, it seems this matter is as serious as I imagined. "That person was an idiot, the Fragment of a dead god is like a piece of his body, it may have some energy left over, but it''s not something others can use." (Ragnar) "Normally a God doesn''t split into Fragments like that when killed, what I can think is that this Heretic God when he was close to death must have done this to himself in hopes of being revived." (Ragnar) "Can he be revived?" (I) "Yes, but it would be close to spiritual rebirth, he would be born again with a new consciousness and with reduced power, he wouldn''t even be a Full God." (Nix) "As far as I know, the ways to deal with a God Fragment are to seal it, which must be what happened in this case, the other way would be to offer it to a God as an offering, so the God could bring the Fragment to him." (Vanessa) "What do you think we should do?" (I) "I don''t know, what do you think Ragnar, unlike me you''ve seen several Gods?" (Vanessa) "The master will be fine, he is the son of a powerful Goddess, he also has some blessings that will be able to protect him, besides the miasma and malice did nothing against him." (Ragnar) "Besides the master, Orion and I could take this too since we are Divine Beasts, so I think we can take this Fragment and get rid of itter, leaving such a thing in a ce like this and even more with 4 broken seals would be dangerous." (Ragnar) "I can feel the miasma slowly entering the room, this must be due to the seals breaking." (H) Sigh "Can''t we just leave it all here? I don''t want to get involved with such a troublesome thing." (I) "I don''t know what kind of seal was used, but if they are all destroyed then this Fragment will try toplete itself, the first thing that will happen is the miasma and energy of the cursed one wille together creating a new mindless monster for the Fragment of God." (Ragnar) "After that, it would be another disaster where other Realms could be destroyed." (Sakura) "Why is this kind of thing always left for me..." (I) Chapter 566 Cap 564: Mythic Classification(Chapter Preview) I arrive in front of the door and start to float so that I can more easily reach the magic crystal in the middle of the door that is two meters high from the floor. "How is he going to open the door? Wouldn''t it be better to get Rakan to do it?" (La) "I think I know what you''re going to do..." (Ragnar) I touch the crystal and see purple energy covering my left hand, I wouldn''t use my right hand to touch something that contains a curse as it could affect the World Tree Seed. "< Magic Devourer >" (I) My Aura concentrating in my hand and taking a Dragon head shape simr to the stigma on my back, then purple energy starts flowing from the magic crystal to the Aura Dragon''s mouth, this energy was refined by the unique characteristics of my Aura before entering my body and circting along with my power throughout my body. This is a technique I learned with great difficulty and am not able to fully use at the moment, this technique uses the unique characteristics I possess to steal people''s energy from items while absorbing them into my body. This technique needs great Aura maniption, it also needs a very powerful Aura, it needs someone with the ability to absorb energy and the ability to make that power their own. Normally this type of power would have several restrictions such as only working with one type of energy, with elemental energies simr to the person stealing the energy and being able to support that energy in their own body. In my case, I can only do this with mana for now, but I have my ways around this impediment, plus I have the unique skill [Chaotic Devourer], this is a passive skill that works for anything I devour or absorb. I also have the ability to absorb mana, plus I have all kinds of affinities and resistances which make it easier to absorb these energies without causing me damage. This skill needs a lot of concentration as I need to multitask while using it, this has been a deterrent for me so far, but I know with enough practice I will improve. The cursed mana is not doing anything against me that could harm me and slowly it is beingpletely absorbed by my body, the amount of Mana contained here seems to be veryrge. "Give me an energy crystal so I can transfer my excess mana." (I) "You don''t need a magic crystal, you can transfer it to me, the Dungeon will absorb it for you." (Nix) Nix approaches and generates my right hand, so I start sending the mana I''ve fully integrated into myself to Nix in a steady stream. I had just be an intermediary while devouring the crystal''s mana, converting it into my own power and sending it to Nix, we stayed like that for almost 1 hour, and in that time I realized that the amount of Mana must be over 100000, much higher than my own mana reserve. My body might not have been able to withstand that energy, I also felt a magic trying to activate in the crystal, it felt like some kind of curse, but as I was constantly stealing energy from the crystal, the curse magic didn''t get a chance to activate. Keeping my concentration for so long led me to exhaustion, my head was hurting and I already realized that I have a fever due to the mental effort, I was also feeling a little pain through my body as a flow of energy that didn''t belong to me kept running through my body nonstop just for me to make that energy my own before sending it to Nix. But after so long the glow of the magic crystal dimmed and thest trace of energy was absorbed or should I say devoured by me. Sigh When I''m finally done, I fall into Nix''s arms, whoys me down on a bed of leaves made by Sakura. "When did you learn this kind of technique? It even looks like the kind of skill an Energy Vampire would have." (Vanessa) "I have been training with the master this technique which is called Aura Incarnation." (Ragnar) "This technique consists of materializing your Aura in a form that best adapts to the user, in addition, you need to fully understand the Aura to do this." (Ragnar) "Sounds like a powerful skill." (H) "This is not a skill, which makes learning and using this technique even more problematic to learn." (Ragnar) "A person must know themselves well and be truthful to use this or they won''t be able to find the right shape for their Aura." (Ragnar) "It seems that using this technique has a price the body must pay, right?" (Orion) "Yes and no, constantly absorbing that energy was what hurt me the most, but it''s true thatpressing an Aura before making it material puts a lot of pressure on the person." (I) "But as you saw, the technique is still iplete, I''m still not able to use it as I don''t know the most suitable form for my Aura." (Ragnar) ---------- After all that I rested for 30 minutes while Vanessa tried to use some healing spells on me. No one approached the door that should now be unlocked, everyone waited for me to recover which happened after a few more minutes of meditating to expel the curse energy from my body. When I got up I already had a bottle of blood waiting for me which came in full before thanking Sakura for bringing it to me. As soon as I felt better I stood up and walked towards the door, as soon as I did a little force the door started to open by itself revealing a small hall inside. There were magic circles and Runes on the back of the door, on the walls, on the ceiling, and on the floor, but now they were all off, I could see that there were dozens of magic crystals on the walls around them, but they were all off, I couldn''t understand much well nothing about those things, but I was still able to notice that all these magic circles were connected together, I probably absorbed all the energy from these crystals, that exins why I had so much energy. I look around to see if it''s safe before approaching the six pointed star shaped jewel on top of an altar, it seemed to have some pink energy around it, I look good and all I can say is that it looks like a carved jewelry. I feel my blessings activating within me and these energies flowing from my body, the energies of the color red and the color of the rainbowe out of my hand touching the pink energy. I who wasn''t able to bring my hand close before, now I''m able to touch this object, so I use my skill to try to identify it. Ding! <[ Item Identification Result: ? ????????: ??????? Rating: Mythical ]> Chapter 567 Cap 565: Ransomed(Chapter Preview) ,m Pov Blood Demon Queen Eve: My race has always been shunned by others of this continuum, many people see our capabilities inbat and think the rumors about us are true. Unfortunately, few people really know about us, maybe because we didn''t stay in the same ce for a long time, it contributed to this, but even so, I can''t ept what happened this time. We were poisoned when hunting prey, someone poisoned the monsters in the region just to capture us, when it covers the conscience I realize that I was the first to wake up, in addition, I was chained without being able to use my mana and my body felt weak. As the Queen of my race on this continent I failed to protect my people, it didn''t take long to see the enemy that captured us, but strangely his eyes were filled with sadness, he was a High Elf with a strength close to mine as far as I could observe. One thing I noticed was that the others who were keeping us locked up had guilty looks on their faces, all of my people just like me had to wear gags all the time, I realized this was so they wouldn''t hear our voices, we weren''t even given the right to speak. Every day we were forced to eat bread and water to a minimum so as not to starve to death and keep on the journey, all the while I didn''t give up trying to find a way to escape, but I couldn''t use my power and that''s why I always failed to run away. All that was left for me and my people was to pray to the supreme Goddess of Life and Death, the one whose power connects all living beings from the beginning to the end of many, the Blood Goddess Selene. We pray with all our hearts for a miracle, we keep praying day and night in our minds, I always hoped that we would be saved by the grace of the Goddess Selene, I myself possess the Blessings of the Goddess. But I was surprised when we were forced to enter this continent''s forbiddennd of death when we entered a strange artifact that was used to bring hundreds of people safely to the Capital of this ruined Kingdom. We were forced to wait inside a Tower not knowing what was happening until a few days ago when that High Elf came to see us, I almost don''t recognize him seeing his pitiful state. His face was pale and he had dark marks all over his body, I also noticed some kind of Runa on his body, but it was barely visible because of the clothes. I tried to understand what they were talking to each other, but they used thenguage of the Elves that I don''t know, all I know was that on the way I heard some Demons among them dating something about sacrifice, and it made me understand why we were captured. These were not the first who tried to capture people of my race to use as sacrifices, the high vitality that the Goddess Selene has blessed us with has always been the envy of other races. But this time all my people were captured, as a leader I was naive, but I will not give up until the end and if in the end I am killed, then I will ask the Goddess on the other side for forgiveness. ---------- We''ve been standing in this ce for a long time, I hear the sounds of battles every day outside, I often wanted to believe it was the rescue, but deep down I knew it was just the undead in this region. This ce would be difficult for anyone to get to, and it would be difficult to find us in an unexpected region. I had always believed that the Goddess would not abandon my people, but I wasn''t sure if help would arrive in time. But a strange situation happened, a woman with dark skin and eyes of different colors, she caught the attention the moment she appeared, that''s because her clothes were worn out, but her skin was immacte and her eyes were calm. She held a helmet in her hand which she threw at one of the guards to block his vision as a ck crystal scaled tail cut in half the other two guards and she approached the guard with her vision obstructed to sever his head withrge ws that emerged in ce of her hand, she attacked and killed all three at the same time. It''s been days since only three guards have been watching us, it seems the others stayed outside to fight the undead invaders, so when those three died my eyes filled with hope. "Was that thest one?" "..." (I) I couldn''t speak, so I nodded my head in confirmation to say that there were no more guards in this room. "That''s good so the ones outside I killed and those were all." As she spoke to me I saw her shadow reaching out to all the bodies as ck tentacles pulled those bodies into her shadow. She looked at all of us before focusing her vision on me, I know I draw attention to being the only one who doesn''t have a red skin, so I didn''t find it strange to see her approach me. "You seem the only one in a position to speak, I imagine they did something to make you more obedient, so most of you are unconscious right?" "Let me release you first." She used her ws to cut the chains holding my body and the gag in my mouth. "Thank you... for saving my people..." (I) "Don''t worry about it, by the marks on your body and the sparkle in your eyes, it looks like you didn''t give up, the master will be d to hear that." "Let me introduce myself, my name is Nix, I''m here to rescue you, but first let me release the others." (Nix) "< Moonbeam >" (Nix) I see silver rays of lighting out of the Rune that Nix draws in the air, these silver rays of light have broken everyone''s chains, then I see a Dragon''s heading out of Nix''s shadow. "Careful...careful, behind...you." (I) "Stay calm, this is just your way out of this ce." (Nix) As Nix exined, the Dragon''s jaw opens behind her showing a portal inside, I understand what it is with just one look. "(A Dungeon...)" (I) Soon people started toe out of the Dungeon, they were Elves, Ghouls, Orcs, Ogres, and several other races, they take those who are unconscious of my people and help them to enter the Dungeon. Tears "(Thank you Goddess...)" (I) Chapter 568 Cap 566: Losing My Mind For Being An Idiot(Chapter Preview) Pov Athena: "(He wasn''t in the port city, he wasn''t in the underground city and he wasn''t in the cities around it, how does someone disappear like that?)" (I) "Ma''am, I have received word of his whereabouts." (Darius) Darius rushes through my bedroom door, we''re in a small town in disguised as Demons. "What did you find?" (I) "A Vampire merchant was passing by to buy wares in this city before continuing his journey, I heard him talking about a Vampire with dark skin, red hair, and eyes of different colors with a youthful appearance who lost a lot of money in a casino in the City of Blood." (Darius) With that description, there''s no mistake, but I''m worried that the ce where he is is exactly the ce I''d least want to go. "Damn, what are we going to do now..." (I) "What should we do? Go to the City of Blood?" (Darius) "We can''t go there, Viviane the ruler there has incredible powers of perception that she shares with all her bloodlines, for that reason no one dares to spy on that ce." (I) "All we can do is hang around waiting for him to leave town." (I) "But what if he doesn''te out?" (Darius) "Everything indicates that he is traveling around the continent aimlessly, all the ces he has been going do not form a path that shows any clear objective, for this reason, we were not able to anticipate as we do not know where he will go next." (I) "Worst case we''ll have to use the Priests to find him." (I) "Go warn the others, let''s leave now." (I) "Yea." (Darius) ----------- After Darius left I activated the sound barrier item, then I pull the crystal from my ne that I always keep hidden inside my clothes. "How much time do we have?" (I) "(Don''t worry too much, I might be weak but I''m fine, I was lucky to keep my conscience.)" "I''m more concerned with the false Hero''s soul." (I) "(Okay, I rescued the soul before the idiot that Heretic God who betrayed me could destroy it, but it still needs a body.)" "It will have to wait, if we free this soul now then the God of Light will take it, it would be very sad that even in death it would still be just a tool." (I) "(Anything is better than essence extinction, I can help for a few months, but it can''tst more than 1 year.)" "Soon we''ll find him, just keep that soul safe." (I) He hides very well, I wonder why he came to this continent or why travels so randomly, none of this makes sense, what will be his objective? ---------- Pov Lara: Staying on this continent is horrible, I thought I wouldn''t feel that again since we left the Morror Continent, but I didn''t imagine I would have to return so soon. "Madam, did you send for us?" "Yes, the day when the two full moons will happen is near, besides the ritual is almost ready." (I) "The time hase for you to go get her." (I) "I hear and obey the High Priestess." "Have you been following in her footsteps?" (I) "Yes, my pack has been following her since she arrived on the maind right now she is in the forbiddennd of the undead." "Because she''s there, that ce is very dangerous for a Ki user, especially someone who doesn''t have adequate elemental affinities to fight Undead." (I) "After they left the City of Blood, my youngest son went to speak with Queen Viviane, it seems they are on a mission to rescue the Blood Demons." "Something happened to the Blood Demons, I knew their previous Queen, I challenged her tobat many years ago in my youth." (I) "The only information I have was from Queen Viviane, it seems that the hundreds of Blood Demons still present on this continent were taken by someone with still ulterior motives." Anyone who captures a Blood Demon alive probably ns some kind of sacrificial ritual, but I''m worried about where they are. "Wait for them to get out of there, our God has made that ce a no-go area for us just like many other religions have done the same." (I) "Then I will personally meet them and await their departure from the forbiddennds." I turn to the 4 meter tall, two-tailed gray Wolf that brought me to this continent a few months ago, I look at him running through the air until he''s out of sight. "I hope I can meet you soon, my dear daughter..." (I) ----------- Pov of an idiot: I''m entering the ck Empire dungeon, I''m sure he''s here, as soon as I free him I''ll get the location of that item I''m going to use to marry the Queen. "(I will have the most beautiful woman by my side on the throne that only I deserve.)" (I) "(When I am the ruler of the ck Empire I will dere myself the emperor, enough of the memory of a founder who is no longer here, it''s time to leave these old ways in the past.)" (I) I spent half my fortune hiring the people who brought me here and eliminated the Empire Troopers guarding this ce, I went to a lot of trouble killing my brother and parents to inherit this fortune so it has to be worth the money. I pass through thework of underground tunnels where the guards'' bodies are still warm and the scent of their blood has permeated this enclosed space. "(Disgusting smell, someone like me shouldn''t be in such a lowly ce...)" (I) Soon I arrive at the cells where the mercenaries I''ve hired are killing the prisoners as I don''t want witnesses to my presence here. When I arrive at a cell where a single Demon without honor whose two horns were cut off as proof of his humiliation, he ispletely chained and with a gag, the insolent one dared to look me in the eyes, I p his face to show who is in charge here before ordering the gag removed from his mouth. "I''m here for the mind control item you hid, I order you to tell me where it is or I won''t treat you as kindly as the Empire has done." (I) "Hahahahahahahaha..." "Finally a fool appeared, I waited longer than I thought..." "The smell of blood, how wonderful..." "< Blood Curse: Forced Control >" The blood of those outside the cell begins to float like Serpents reaching for me and all my men. "Free me idiot, besides I don''t want to hear your annoying voice anymore." When the Blood Serpent hit me I felt a great pain in my whole body while a red snake shaped mark was engraved on my wrist, then I felt my body move against my will, and I started to release this inferior being, touching the chains was tearing my flesh, there must have been some kind of protective curse in its chains, but I couldn''t stop or scream. When I finished letting go he was already covered in blood and my vision was darkening but even so, the bastard still held me by the neck to kill me. "Finally free, the time hase to find the bastard who left me here for 835 years, the time hase for my revenge on you, Ellen." "But before revenge, it''s time for a little snack..." Thest thing I saw was his mouth warping as it grew grotesquely to eat my head. Chapter 569 Cap 567: Wish To Die(Chapter Preview) The energies of my blessings seemed to interact with the pink energy around the crystal which let me touch it, when I tried to identify what it was all I saw were question marks. The only thing of information I could see was the item''s quality or rating, it was a Mythic item. Also, my mind started to hurt a lot, like I was seeing something it shouldn''t, so I stopped the skill 1 secondter. "(Let me go...)" I heard a voice filled with despair and sadnessing from the crystal, a virtue of death filling my head as fragments of random images appear in my mind. I saw a beautiful woman dressed beautifully with a golden headband, hugging an orange-skinned man with a crown on his head. I saw the same woman in a bed with two children in her arms and a big smile on her face. I saw the same woman using magic fighting monsters alongside an army. I saw the same woman in a miasma-filled valley with hundreds of soldiers beside her. I saw the same woman staring at a giant heart made of stone pulsing before a bright glow took ce blocking the view. I see the woman in a dark ce with screams of fear and pain echoing from every corner. I see the same woman open her eyes and realize that she is inside something like ck mist, but it is still possible to see outside a destroyed city and an old man without one of his arms fighting tentacles. I see the same woman with tears in her eyes with images of horror shing through her mind while trapped in an immobile crystal inside an empty room. The other images were all simr, but the woman was always with different emotions that she could somehow feel, emotions like anger, sadness, despair, guilt, loneliness, and even madness. Thest image was of me touching the crystal, I was seeing myself, but the point of view was from inside this six-pointed star-shaped jewel. "(Let me die...)" The voice in my mind was filled with a deep desire to die and a great deal of guilt, my heart was racing because of it all. "Dad!!!" (Vanessa) "..." (I) Suddenly I feel someone pulling me back as I hear Vanessa''s voice calling out to me. My mind and emotions are confused by this sudden stimtion, it took me a few minutes to get everything sorted out in my head. "Are you okay, master?" (Nix) "Your Aura is a bit disturbed." (Ragnar) "You were making a really stupid face, what happened to you?" (La) "Are you feeling something?" (Sakura) "..." (Orion) "How many fingers do you have here, Master." (H) "What was that, Father?" (Vanessa) "Up until the moment I pulled you in, it seemed like you couldn''t hear me, I called you many times." (Vanessa) I look around and see everyone worried, Orion doesn''t say anything, but he stands between me and the six-pointed gem as if to protect me. H was holding four amputated fingers of different twigs and colors in front of me while Vanessa was trying to see my body to find out if there was anything different. "I''m good now." (I) "Something came to my mind like someone else''s memories and emotions." (I) "But everything was fragmented and messy, it made me confused, because of that I needed some time to organize my thoughts." (I) "Do you think it came from this jewel?" (Vanessa) "No, it came from the person inside the jewel." (I) "Is there a person in there? Can I kill?" (La) "You can kill, but not now." (I) "Can I? Do you swear?" (La) I tell everyone everything I knew, I told that a woman I assumed to be the Queen was a mage and during an exploration in a valley full of miasma they found what I also assumed to be the Heretic God Fragment, this God Fragment took possession of her body and used the miasma in the surroundings to condense a body, during that time the woman didn''t know what was happening, but then the images of what this monster did to her Kingdom came driving her insane for a long time. "So she''s still conscious and alive inside the seal?" (Vanessa) "She''s alive but not conscious." (I) "You said she talked to you." (Sakura) "Her mind has been broken for a long time, it is far beyond any kind of healing or recovery, all she has is the subconscious still begging for death which was her strongest wish before her mind broke." (I) "What race is she from?" (La) "From the memories, I saw it looked like a Demon." (I) "So how is she still alive after thousands of years?" (La) "It must be the fragment that keeps her alive or at least keeps the host body alive." (Vanessa) "Are you going to kill her?" (Nix) "Yes, her will was broken along with her mind, all she has is the wish to die, there''s no point in saving someone like that and I don''t even know if it''s possible." (I) "Sometimes death can be a release." (Sakura) "You must not kill her yet, doing so may free the God Fragment from that seal." (Ragnar) "So what should we do?" (I) "You swim, but Vanessa can use the blood judgment to kill the woman even inside the seal, plus the body can be destroyed after the judgment leaving only the God Fragment inside the seal." (Ragnar) "Think you can do this, Vanessa?" (I) "Yes, but I''m a little tired, can we wait a few more minutes for me to recover?" (Vanessa) "Then I''ll leave that matter in your hands, we''ll be here for another two hours before I leave, get some rest." (I) Vanessa rested for a while, and after that, she prepared to make the judgment, I saw a scale materialize on top of the jewel, soon all the blood in the body came out of the jewel as if passing through the jewel, the scale marked that there was no crime considering she innocent. I thought that n had failed, but then the body began to glow inside the jewel showing that the woman''s silhouette became a liquid that we discovered to be blood when it came out of the jewel with the same ease as before, this blood disappears leaving a transparent kneeling silhouette in the air while disappearing without a trace. Chapter 570 Cap 568: Time To Leave The Land Of The Undead(Chapter Preview) After the body disappeared, I noticed an Aura spread throughout this room, I hadn''t noticed before because this Aura was dormant and integrated with the miasma around, but now that that woman has disappeared the Aura seems to awaken in uncontroble fury applying a great pressure on all of us. "..." (I) "(Seal with your blood...)" (Selene) I could feel great pressure making my body feel so heavy as if gravity had increased ¡Á50, those around me mostly weren''t able to move. At that moment I hear Goddess Selene''s voice in my mind and information about a sealing technique pours into my already tired mind. I didn''t have much time to think, the Aura was getting stronger and stronger and something was glowing inside the six-pointed gem, so I stopped thinking and let my body be guided by instinct with the new information that took over my mind. "< Blood Ritual: Seal of the Trinity of Blood >" (I) I slit my wrist and control my blood to form a spiritual rune, aplex magic circle, and an oriental dragon with a serpent body. Soon the Dragon goes around the magic circle and bites the tip of its own tail, in addition, the Rune made of my blood separates into other Runes that have integrated into the magic circle. After that, I feel the blood seal isplete and I controlled it to hit the six pointed star shaped jewel, when this happens I feel the seal absorb my vitality and Aura continuously. "Argh!!!" (I) Ding! I hear a signal from the system, but I don''t have time to see it right now, my whole body is weakening. In a few seconds, I see a red energy spread through the room and suppress this Aura back to the jewel, in the end, the seal ispleted with red Dragons that seem to be metal debtsing out of the ritual circle and getting stuck in the jewel, the ritual circle is turned metallic as if it were a lock and the dragons the chain. "Damn..." (I) I dropped to one knee due to exhaustion and looking at my status, I noticed that my HP had dropped by half, that considering therge amount of HP I have, besides that I feel my Aura much weaker, I can''t even spread my Aura all over this living room. I look at the seal on the jewel and feel my Aura in the Dragon chains and in the keyhole formed by the ritual circle. "(I can''t feel any more of this crystal, but I feel like I can release this seal with a single thought.)" (I) "Are you okay, idiot master? What was that?" (La) "I''m fine, it looks like the Fragment got out of control by losing its host." (I) "It felt like it was just numb from the seal, we were inside its Aura from the start without realizing it." (I) "So that was the Aura of a God?" (Sakura) "No, he was very weakpared to Heretic God Kaharak and he was not at his full power when I met him in my previous life." (H) "This Aura was even weaker than the Auras belonging to the Demigods, but even then it still had remnants of a God''s will, so only the master and I were able to move." (Ragnar) "I''m already used to feeling even more powerful Auras and the Master is a son of the Goddess Selene, so we resist better." (Ragnar) "What should we do with it now?" (Vanessa) "Let''s leave it somewhere uninhabited in the Dungeon until we know what to do with it, we can''t leave it here or another madman mighte along with a big excuse as to why he deserves to get it." (I) "Now that we''ve broken all seals, I agree that we can''t leave this here any longer." (Nix) So let''s rest a little longer here before continuing on our journey, I say this to the others and lie on the dusty floor while I recover, I even drink some potions to speed up the recovery process. ----------- While recovering I saw Vanessa sweating with wide eyes as she walked from ce to ce, looks like she was seriously thinking about something so I left her with her thoughts, I know if it''s something really important she will tell me sooner orter. While resting I started to think about this ce, during the travel time to get here we found some Dungeons, by the size of this ce and the distance of each Dungeon we can assume that there must be around ten Dungeons or maybe even more in this ce. We didn''t go into any since we were on a rescue mission, but I was thinking that if there were any dungeons that specialized in Spectral-type Undead it would be good to stop by, it would help increase the number of cores of these monsters or maybe even create more Phantom Orbs with the help of H. I was also thinking about the Cursed Dungeon in the castle, that ce from what I hear is a Catastrophe Grade Dungeon, I''ve never been in a Cursed Dungeon, but I''m definitely not going to go into this one. Also, this Dungeon should never be conquered, this type of Dungeon does not have a Dungeon Core, conquering means defeating the Dungeon boss or ending the source of the curse. I''m not even going to try any of that, besides looking like too much work, it could start a war, this Cursed Dungeon is the main responsible for the miasma in this region with the other Dungeons giving periodic help during the Monster Waves. If this Cursed Dungeon that is possibly the highest ranked is destroyed, then it would only be a matter of time before people start destroying most of the Dungeons in this ce while building new cities near the Dungeons that are left over to be a source of resources. Also without this ce separating these various Realms around, there will definitely be a war to expand to this ce, something like that would be bad, so I won''t go anywhere near that ce. "(But if it wasn''t for concern of a possible war, then there would be an interesting thing to try.)" (I) "(This ce has so much miasma, plus I have a good amount of DP umted, I would have to check with Nix, but I have a feeling it would be possible.)" (I) "(But I have to put those thoughts aside, the time hase to leave thisnd of the Undead and continue our journey.)" (I) "Why did this happen!?" (Vanessa) While I was lost in my crazy thoughts, I ended up listening when Vanessa eximed loudly, her voice full of frustration for something, I also noticed that everyone had worried faces. "Guess I''ll have to find out..." (I) Chapter 571 Cap 569: An Unexpected Blessing?(Chapter Preview) As I get up from the floor I notice the others have worried expressions, it looks like something has happened, but no one wants to talk to me. I get closer and everyone looks at me awkwardly, they look at each other as if trying to encourage her to tell me whatever is going on, but in the end, everyone looks at Vanessa as they walk behind her. "I was going to let you tell meter if it was okay, but from the look on everyone''s faces that''s not going to happen, so tell me what happened?" (I) Vanessa seemed to be in a bad mood, she looked at the others who turned their faces away, then she looks at me still a little annoyed. "To put it simply, something unexpected happened." (Vanessa) "What? I didn''t see anything but you walking around." (I) "I wanted to know how you feel about conquering the Castle Dungeon?" (Vanessa) I looked at her not understanding why she was asking me this, but for some reason, a bad feeling was growing inside me. "No lie, I was really thinking about exploring some Dungeons, but we don''t have time for that right now, besides it''s not a good idea to decrease the number of monsters in this ce." (I) "I realized that there are many Realms around thisnd full of death, they are all at peace and I imagine they must even have some kind of alliance to help each other during the Monster Waves because of the Undead in this ce, at least I would have done it." (I) "If this ce were no longer dangerous, then it would just be and full of Dungeons and useful resources for any Kingdom, it could be a cause of conflict and then war." (I) "I thought the same thing." (Vanessa) "Castle Dungeon seems to be a Cursed Dungeon, I noticed that even from afar, maybe because he''s a Dungeon Master, Nix noticed it too." (I) "We already knew there was a powerful Dungeon here of Grade Catastrophe, I''m sure it would be that one." (I) "I haven''t confirmed it, but I imagine the other Dungeons in this ce range between Grade S and Grade SSS." (I) "That assumption is based on the information we''ve obtained here and in Blood City." (I) I for some reason was unnecessarily prolonging the conversation, I was barely giving Vanessa time to speak, I knew I didn''t want to hear what she wanted to say to me. "That''s exactly the problem, we''ve already conquered a Dungeon..." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "Also, it was the Cursed Dungeon in the castle." (Vanessa) "..." (I) Sigh "Please tell me you''re kidding?" (I) "I would very much like someone to tell me that this is all just a joke." (Vanessa) "But we haven''t even entered any dungeons in this damn ce, nore close to the castle!" (I) "Looks like we''ve put an end to the source of the curse." (Vanessa) "It can''t be true, how did you find that out?" (I) "I have received the Title [ Conqueror of the Cursed Dungeon ]." (Vanessa) "Furthermore, I also received a reward for that, I spoke to the others and they all received the same reward, a Blessing." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "Everyone just realized about it now, I was just the first to notice." (Vanessa) I couldn''t believe this ridiculously bad luck, I quickly found out what caused it, it was the death of the woman trapped inside the gem that was the God Fragment''s host, it could only be that. Ding! <[ You have gained 702090 EXP for achieving [ Dungeon of the Waiting King ] ]> . . . <[ Congrattions on conquering the [ Dungeon of the Waiting King ] by fulfilling the King''s wish to wait to be reunited with his wife in death ]> . . . <[ You received a Blessing as a reward from the Goddess Kalistos for your achievement [ Kalistos (Demon Goddess of Death) ] ]> I couldn''t help but cry for how lucky I am, the tears just started pouring out of my eyes like a waterfall over my broken heart. I thought everything was settled, we spent days traveling in thisnd of death until we got here, we avoided big battles in this Capital so as not to lose the advantage of the surprise attack, we killed all the enemies, we rescued the Blood Demons and we still took care of the seal of the Fragment of an unknown Heretic God. I was so happy that all of this was resolved, I was so happy to get back on my sightseeing trip until I reached the Poisonous Forest to nt the World Tree Seed. I didn''t want any more trouble, I thought I could have a time of peace, I couldn''t even imagine on my list of worst things that would cause a war someday, it didn''t even cross my mind. "Why does everything have to be so hard for me?" (I) I was devastated by it all, Vanessa even gave me a hug followed by Sakura and Nix. "What should we do master?" (Nix) "..." (I) This was not the right time to get into despair, I had to try to resolve this situation, I can avoid getting into wars, but that doesn''t mean I want to be the cause of one. I tried to think of many different things, but each was more absurd than thest and less likely to work, but suddenly an idea I was thinking about before I heard Vanessa shes back to my mind. This is by far the most absurd of the n, especially after thest-minute additions I made, but I think it could work. I turn to Nix and mentally connect with her to pass on all the n information I can think of, I must say Nix''s horrified face was a little amused. "Are you crazy? You don''t have enough energy to do this." (Nix) "It doesn''t matter that part, just tell me if the n is viable if you forget about that part of my insufficient energy." (I) "It would be theoretically possible, but there couldn''t be other Dungeons." (Nix) "I already imagined that." (I) "We might as well wipe out all the Dungeons in this ce." (I) "It''s not that part of the n I''m worried about, it''s the end of the n..." (Nix) "I have to think of something..." (I) I soon look at my status for the new Blessing I received, then I thought back to the n, the n was slowly taking shape. "How do I contact the Demon Goddess of Death?" (I) Chapter 572 Cap 570: Is This Plan Serious?(Chapter Preview) "How do I contact the Demon Goddess of Death?" (I) p After my question, everyone was looking at me strangely, especially Vanessa. "I know you''re upset about this, but you should be happy to receive a Blessing, especially one from a Goddess like this." (Vanessa) "It''s never a good idea to get annoyed with Demon Gods." (Vanessa) "It seems we have a misunderstanding, we don''t have time for that right now, what I want is to negotiate with the Goddess Kalistos." (I) "Hahahahahaha..." (La) "In my entire life, this is the first time I''ve heard something so absurd." (Sakura) "You''re even crazier than La and Lilith..." (Nix) "Who did you call crazy?" (La) "Don''t mind them, master, I''m sure you have a n." (H) "You talk as if negotiating with the Gods is impossible, but the truth is the opposite, many do, the difficulty is in getting in touch with the Gods and if there is anything that can be negotiated." (Ragnar) "I imagined something like this." (I) After meeting the Goddesses Selene and Aine a few times, I thought that the Gods are not as far away as I imagined, there is even a God of Commerce. "If we leave everything the way it is, it will only be a matter of time before a war breaks out for possession of this ce." (I) "Do you already have a n, master?" (Orion) "I had a n that I was thinking about before and I discarded it, but after discovering this new problem I realized that with a few additions we can get out of this situation without causing a war." (I) "I hope your n is good." (Vanessa) "The initial n was to do with this whole ce what we did with the mansion in Valen City." (I) "You''ve really gone crazy, that''s impossible with your current strength, not to mention there are other dungeons scattered all over this ce, so it would never work." (Nix) "I''ve already thought about solutions for the two current problems, I also know that this is possible, but I had discarded this n because of the level of difficulty and the problem it would generate, unfortunately, the problem in question is already happening." (I) "What is the Demon Goddess of Death going to help in this n?" (H) "Do you know what happens if I send all thisnd from this Old Kingdom in ruins to the Dungeon?" (I) "I see, there will be a crater in the ce." (Ragnar) "Exactly, I imagine the Realms would fight for that space anyway." (I) "You''re forgetting the possible punishment for the destruction of nature that could be some monstering after us or a catastrophe of nature like the ones we faceing by ship to this continent." (Vanessa) "..." (I) I had heard of things like that, I have read in books about these things, in this world nature retaliates when attacked, so the well-being of nature is always taken into consideration, they even grow trees to sell wood, the cities that are veryrge and need gardens, trees, and natural parks so as not to cause environmental problems. I heard that after big battles they have to reforest and clear thend, and care for the environment is taken very seriously in this world, this is something I respected a lot when I read about bishops in books, but I didn''t think I would have any problem like that type. "(A crater of that size after years and years could end up bing a valley or ake, but it would need something faster...)" (I) I turn to Vanessa ignoring the Zombiesing through the door as H will take care of that problem. "Vanessa, do you know any God who can turn arge crater into ake?" (I) "The Goddess of Nature, The Goddess of Fairies, the God of Spirits, the Goddess of Life, the God of the Seas, the Goddess of Water..." (Vanessa) "I see..." (I) "But they wouldn''t do it without reason, besides the Gods don''t act directly." (Vanessa) "But their servants are empowered to do something on this scale, right?" (I) "Maybe..." (Vanessa) I close my eyes and think carefully about my n, I can already see a good possibility of working, but the negotiation with God worries me. "What exactly is your n, Master?" (Ragnar) "Just like I said before, assimting this whole ce as a new floor of the Dungeon, after that having ake in ce with an ind in the middle that serves as a temple to the Gods, a holynd where the surrounding Realms won''t dare to invade." (I) "It might be crazy, but it could work." (Ragnar) "The best would be if it were more than one temple, in which case it would be the Temple of Life and the Church of Death, considering this ce would be the most ideal." (Ragnar) "Why these two specifically, wouldn''t it be a better Fairy Temple or a Water Goddess, maybe even the Nature Goddess." (Vanessa) "Demons don''t form contracts with Fairies and Spirits that easily, and besides, the Nature Goddess would do nothing in this situation but get angry." (Ragnar) "This ce might be full of death and monsters, but it still had an adapted environment, assimting all this ce would be like stealing a part of nature, of course, the Goddess wouldn''t agree." (Ragnar) "With the Blessing we just received, I can use my Oracle skill to try to reach the Demon Goddess of Death, but I wouldn''t be able to contact the Goddess of Life." (Vanessa) So Vanessa actually gets to talk to other Gods besides the Goddess Selene of whom she is Priestess, from what she told me about this ability I figured something like this, I''m d that part of the n seems possible. "The Demon Goddess of Death and the Goddess of Life are twins, if you can convince the Goddess Kalistos, then your sister will be dragged along." (Ragnar) "Why are you so sure about this?" (I) "For the Goddess of Life to turn this ce of death into a ce full of life would be a wishe true." (Ragnar) "Do you know something about the Goddess Kalistos too?" (I) "I didn''t get to know this Goddess during the time she apanied the God of Beasts, but I did meet the Goddess of Life." (Ragnar) While he was just a Soul, Ragnar spent a lot of time among the Gods, if he''s saying that I''ll believe him, it means almost everything is in ce. "(Now what can I offer to a Goddess who controls death, maybe it''s easier to ask for a reward for doing what I''m wanting to do...)" (I) Chapter 573 Cap 571: Started From The First Part Of The Plan(Chapter Preview) I kept thinking about the n, if the Gods interfere even indirectly by sending their servants, then my n will work. What Ragnar said about the Goddess of Life put me at ease, but I have yet to get in touch with the two Goddesses. It seems my only current problem is getting to negotiate with the Goddess Kalistos, if that goes well the rest of the n will work. "Then your skill will be the best option for now, Vanessa." (I) "Make no mistake, Father." (Vanessa) "My Oracle ability allows me to contact the Gods, but it''s a one-way path like I''m sending a direct message to the God I have a connection with, so I have to wait for an answer if I have an answer." (Vanessa) "That means we won''t be able to negotiate with the Goddess, right?" (I) "Now it may be difficult, but she may appear in a hallucination to you or in a dream, perhaps she will even try to contact you directly by transmitting her voice in your mind." (Vanessa) "So we don''t have any better choice..." (I) "As I am a Priestess of the Goddess Selene I can use the Oracle with her more easily and without needing to use holy power, but for other Gods, I will have to use my holy power and it will take a lot more effort from me." (Vanessa) "What message do you want to send the Goddess, Father?" (Vanessa) "I have to think of something that makes her get in touch more directly, but what could a God care about?" (I) "Master, try to trade souls with this Goddess." (H) "Souls, if you''re talking about more sacrifices, then forget it, I''d rather let this war go on and go to another continent considering it all just an unfortunate ident at work?" (I) "You got me wrong, master." (H) "I meant to trade the souls of thisnd of the Undead, there must be tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of souls trapped in this ce, counting inside and outside the Dungeons." (H) "But I have no power over souls, what kind of negotiation are you suggesting?" (I) "Gods associated with death have their authority in the concept of death, from what I studied inside the Dungeon, the Goddess Kalistos teaches about the release of imprisoned souls." (H) "Undead like the ones in this ce have their souls trapped in their bodies while they are condemned to the suffering of an iplete life, their souls suffer for it." (H) "But this is only for the undead with no mind of their own, Ivan would be considered very well by this Goddess for living so fully and happily even though he was an undead." (Vanessa) "Yes, Vanessa is right." (H) "You can negotiate to free the souls trapped in this ce, that should be enough for her to grant a reward worthy of the task." (H) "..." (I) This could be really good, I would already have to get rid of all these Undead and Dungeons anyway, so that would be killing two birds with one stone. "Father, just remembering that most Souls of those killed directly by you or me go to Goddess Selene." (Vanessa) "Souls trapped in the Dungeon also go to Goddess Selene when I free them in exchange for DP." (Nix) "That happens because you are a child of the Goddess Selene." (Vanessa) "H must be trying to say that the negotiation would be that these souls will not go to the Goddess Selene, but the Demon Goddess Kalistos, right?" (Vanessa) "Exactly, Miss Vanessa." (H) "I don''t care where the souls go, does it make any difference?" (I) "Not much for other Gods, but for Gods associated with death it''s different from what I''ve heard, but I''d have to ask an expert." (Vanessa) "Gods associated with death gain power by the souls they judge and send to the afterlife, this power can be considered equal or even slightly superior to the faith of their believers." (H) "If it''s worth something, then it can be used as currency in a negotiation." (I) I thought that no matter which God receives Souls, the final destination of all Souls is reincarnation, perhaps the most important thing that is different is the judgment the Soul will go through before reincarnation. "Vanessa, rest until tomorrow, we''ll stay here for now, in the meantime I''ll make preparations for the first part of the n." (I) Vanessa stays with Sakura and Ragnar while the others leave this tower with me. "Split into pairs, kill all the monsters in this ce." (I) "H, can you raise the Phantom Orb''s rank even further?" (I) "No, that''s as far as I canpress the power of the Spectral Undead monsters." (H) "I see, but can you create more of these Phantom Orbs?" (I) "Yes, but the rating depends on the amount of Spectral energy, death, and manapressed." (H) "Then create more of these Orbs, so focus more on these on the Spectral-type Undead." (I) "I''ll do it, master." (H) "I''ll go along with her." (Nix) "Then I''ll go along with La." (Orion) "Finally, I don''t have to just watch others have fun anymore." (La) "Nix and Orion, if anything happens, let me know." (I) I see Nix and H flying away, I also see La riding on top of Orion who starts flying in another direction. After they left a monster that looked like just a giant eyeball approached, as soon as he was close the iris in the center of the eye grew to reveal it was a circr mouth with more teeth than I could count. "You must be the ugliest, strangest creature I''ve ever seen in this world." (I) "< Blood Seal: Chains of Light >" (I) My blood turns into a magic circle where streams of condensed red lighte out trapping this strange 2 meter high floating eye. While resting I had time to think about a few things, one of those things was organizing the information about Blood Seal knowledge. I''ve found that I can use this reset with various abilities, Runes, and restraining or binding spells using them as a basis to form a seal that only I can open. After taking care of that big eye I throw it inside the Dungeon in the same ce where the Spectral-type Undead I captured earlier were. With this monster already defeated, I will talk to the others in the Dungeon to organize the people who want to fight, I want to divide the people to start an undead massacre and destroy all the dungeons in this ce. Chapter 574 Cap 572: Blood Demons(Chapter Preview) I spent a few hours inside the Dungeon while I asked Irina and Irius to guard the entrance to the Dungeon, told everyone to avoid the floor where I left the sealed God Fragment, and talked about recent events. Many of the Dungeon are warriors and have been dissatisfied with the weak monsters inside the Dungeon, so everyone has agreed to participate in the extermination of the undead and the destruction of the Dungeons in this ce, that is to say, more than half of the Dungeon will be fighting. I find it difficult to be able to hide so manybats from the surrounding Realms that you sure have your eyes watching this ce, so I said to focus first on the destruction of the Dungeons and avoid battles outside the Dungeons so as not to rm the Realms around about our movements, I don''t want to that there are misunderstandings about the movements of people in these abandonednds, that alone would be a reason for a war. As there will be thousands of people inbat, we needed some preparation, mainly becauserge group fights within the Dungeon are difficult to carry out, so I use the n we used on other asions to divide into groups of 10, so cooperation will be easier between members of the same group and the movement speed will be better. Instead of letting people organize themselves, I set up the groups with the help of Karina, Diana, Sophia, and Ivan who are ourbat specialists. Also, if I put the most capable people to lead each group, the functioning of many things inside the Dungeon would be disrupted as more than half of the poption would be out for a few weeks or maybe even longer than that. The Elves'' envoy was confused about the events, but I said that he doesn''t need to worry for now, but that it would still take us a maximum of 2 months to reach the Poisonous Forest, luckily he understands that and knows that as important as the Tree of World be, we still have a lot of time before anything dangerous happens. I asked Rakan and his subordinates to work together with Lyra to create simple magic crystals of the light element so that Anton could add these light crystals to as many people''s weapons as possible. Fortunately, there are many people used to fighting Undead whoe from the Mountain Range of the Morror Continent, fighting Farus troops has given a lot of hands-on experience to these people which will be useful here, in addition, I am providing the best support for everyone in potions, weapons, armor, etc. I know that all this can take a while, so I''m thinking of leaving the Dungeon open in this ce to serve as a safe base for people, but I soon discarded that idea, I couldn''t give the opportunity for any kind of enemy to enter the Dungeon, considering my luck that way If I turn your back for 5 minutes, a Church of Light army will appear at the entrance of the Dungeon. I can never hope for the best or I will end up missing something important on the first carelessness, this kind of thinking might seem depressing to other people, but it keeps me on my toes. In a dangerous world like this being careful can be better than being strong, it won''t always be the strongest people who will survive, it''s often the most careful who manage to survive, as I''m the leader of these people I have to be careful for everyone. ---------- The Blood Demons wanted to meet with me, but I didn''t have time for that now, I was too busy organizing everything to clean the monsters from this ce and I couldn''t pay attention to them now, I told Nira to take care of them for now. To my surprise all the adult Blood Demons wanted to help in the n even without understanding the objective, I asked Lilian and she said that Blood Demons arebat specialists trained since childhood, she also said that everyone must have a strength above Grade +B. In the end, I ended up letting them participate in the n with a promise in the name of their pride, ording to Lilian this is more than enough for any real Demon, she said that the Blood Demons have always been an example in that sense fulfilling their promises even though they are hated by most of the Dark Continent. They were weak when they were rescued, but in just one night they recovered, all they did was drink some potions, eat and sleep to recover, this is a perfect example of their monstrous vitality. The Blood Demons'' appearance is that of people with red skin, ck hair, a smooth tail with a white bone triangle at the tip, and golden eyes. They have fangs like Vampires but not the same hunger to drink blood, they have 1 to 3 ck horns on their head, plus for some reason they are all very beautiful, it was unbelievable how they all looked so beautiful, that was a level of beauty that he only expected from the race of Elves. These were just my observations with what little I saw, I wanted to talk to them, but I was so busy that I didn''t even have time to sleep, but I noticed that they are always staring at me with bright eyes. I noticed that there was one person among them who didn''t have red skin but snow-white skin, but still had their other features like a smooth red tail with a triangle of bone at the end, ck hair, fangs, and his eyes were also different being red instead of the gold of the others. My thought was that this woman was a hybrid with another race of Demons or maybe Vampires, but I didn''t have time to pay close attention, plus I''d only seen her twice. What surprised me a lot about the Blood Demons was their Aura, I had never felt an Aura so full of vitality, it was abnormal to the point that a withered flower returned to its beauty just because they were around, it was as if they fill their environment with vitality, I''ve never seen that before. The closest thing to that was the Aura of Nature that I felt from the Queen of the Elves in the Illusory Forest and that I feel from the Aura of the Incarnations of the Forest that follow Sakura, I also felt that from Freya who was an Ancient Elf, but all this was different, a thing was an Aura filled with the power of Nature and attraction was an Aura filled with vitality. With no time to think about it too much, I tried to put it aside as I continued with the hurried organization for the next day, with that a whole night passed and the next morning passed before it was all over and everyone left the Dungeon. Chapter 575 Cap 573: Message To Demon Goddess Kalistos(Chapter Preview) The next day I was mentally exhausted, jobs that involve organization and nning are worse than simply doing things in practice with my own hands, plus I was already tired from everything that had happened the day before. My mind was swarming with things to think about, about the God Fragment, about the Blood Demons, about the Blood Seal technique I learned thanks to Goddess Selene, about the n in action, about the negotiation I will have to do with a Goddess, etc. There were so many things on my mind to think about that I felt my head ready to explode at any moment, even though having the parallel thinking skill wasn''t enough, that skill just meant I would be doubly mentally exhausted. When it was already midday I managed to get back to the tower where Vanessa was eating with a smile on my face, I felt like hitting her for being so calm and rxed while I could lose consciousness, I feel exhaustion at any moment, it was so unfair so much work has fallen on my head. "Good morning Dad." (Vanessa) "I''ve been waiting for you for hours, why did you take so long..." (Vanessa) "..." (Vanessa) "..." (I) Before she finished speaking her expression hardened as she looked at me for some reason, but it still turns out that she stopped talking, that''s why I was getting annoyed by her words. I was running from ce to ce doing multiple things at the same time to dispatch people to the dungeons we already know the location of, I had also sent Kira, Elsaris, and their family to investigate the location of other dungeons. Nix had given one of his scales to each of them after applying a few Runes, Nix said that since a living Dungeon was able to sense other Dungeons nearby, it was thanks to this that we found the location of so many Dungeons on our way here. With the scales of Nix the exporters would be able to find Dungeons by ces they are passing, knowing the location Ivan will be able to organize the rest even without me around. But after so many things to hear someone say "why did you take so long" filled me with anger. "Are you angry about something, Dad? Did I say something wrong?" (Vanessa) "Don''t worry, he''s just a little tired from not being able to sleep from what I''ve been told." (Ragnar) "I didn''t know that, I''ve been stuck in this ce since yesterday, this was the safest ce for me to rest, so I stayed here all the time." (Vanessa) "Now I''m well enough to use my Oracle skill, I was expecting you earlier because of that." (Vanessa) Sigh I take a deep breath to calm myself down, stress is normal for someone who has spent a night awake, I take a deep breath to control myself and get my head on straight. Sigh "Sorry Vanessa, I''ve just had to do a lot of things since yesterday, I''m not mad at you." (I) "We can start when it''s best for you." (I) "We can do that now, but I need to know what you mean to the Goddess, I hope it''s something that catches your attention." (Vanessa) "(Me too, the n depends on me getting this Demon Goddess of Death interested enough in what I have to say to listen to me.)" (I) And I sit in a chair at the table prepared by someone for Vanessa to eat, then an Ogre brings me another te of food, while I''m eating I tell Vanessa what she has to say when using her ability, unfortunately, the message had I had to be short because it didn''t have enough sacred energy for a long message, so I had to shorten the message to be as objective as possible. "I send this message on behalf of the son of the Goddess Selene who desires an agreement with the Demon Goddess of Death, Kalistos. This agreement is about the release of the souls of thousands of people and about the Heretic God Fragment." In the end, this was the message I wanted Vanessa to send the Demon Goddess Kalistos, a short and to the point message that makes very important points that I hope will be enough to attract the interest of this Goddess. In this short message, I said that I am a child of the Goddess Selene, I spoke about the liberation of thousands of souls and I spoke about the Fragment of an Heretic God. Everything I''ve said is true, I''m sure this Goddess will find out through these Blessings we receive in the same way that Goddess Selene and Goddess Aine always seem to know what I do, so I hope that''s enough. ---------- After we finished eating the table and the dishes were taken away as Vanessa got on her knees spreading her red wings, she released her Aurapletely quickly swirling across the room, a red energy with a golden touch emanating from her as she started to speak with eyes closed, head down and hands together. Her appearance makes me imagine a kneeling angel praying. "O Great Goddess Kalistos responsible for guiding souls to eternal rest, I am Vanessa a Priestess of the Blood Goddess Selene and I call for her attention." (Vanessa) When Vanessa finished speaking all of her Aura and holy energy werepressed inside her and disappeared in a matter of seconds as she turned pale having to lean on the floor panting. I waited for her to catch her breath and gave her a bottle of fresh blood, this is the Caryna blood I ordered earlier thinking something like this might happen, Caryna was very kind to ept to donate some of her blood. Vanessa emptied the bottle as if she hadn''t eaten in days, it looked like even Ibuki when she sees food. After a few more minutes of lounging on a makeshift cobweb bed I made for her, I start asking her a few questions. "It''s better?" (I) "Yeah, that was the first time I tried something like that, I almost couldn''t get through all of your message." (Vanessa) "Do you think she''ll be interested?" (I) "I don''t know, but I hope so." (Vanessa) I close my eyes as I try to think of possible changes to the n, I have to think about what to do if this Goddess is not interested, that''s when it reminds me of the World Tree, if I can get this Seed to grow like I was asked, then maybe I can ask for help from the Elf Queen or the World Tree itself. "(This might work, if they aren''t able to help more directly, then at least they should help as intermediaries with the high level Fairies and Spirits who could help.)" (I) Chapter 576 Cap 574: Trading With The Goddess Kalistos(Chapter Preview) I was very worried if I had managed to get the attention of the Demon Goddess Kalistos, because of that I had already started to think about some modifications to the n that could give us simr results. I spent the rest of the day resting, but even then I was still chipping away at some ns for the entire cleanup operation of this ce to work without me. I needed to go to other ces on this continent, I had to go to the Poison Forest to visit this continent''s Elf vige, and then there was Diana''s rise as a Champion of the Wolf God Fenrir. I might need to go back to the City of Blood to speak with Queen Viviane, she could help us with that, or at least we could use the Temples and Churches in that city to get help. Perhaps Queen Viviane can evene up with a less crazy solution to this situation than mine. With all these things on my mind, I couldn''t stay in this ce for long, especially visiting the Elves'' vige, going there early might be the answer to this situation. Knowing that the trip would still be long and we didn''t have time to waste, I nned to leave the next day. By nightfall, everything was resolved here and most of the problems with the people who will be left behind could be resolved. I was lying inside the safest ce in this ce, the seal room, there were also guards watching the approach of monsters. It was decided that Anton, Lyra, and Tania would stay behind in this ce to work as support, they will repair weapons and armor, create recement potions if necessary and create potions if necessary, they will also repairbat clothes. With all this with the strength of all these people, the number of deaths must be low, I am sad at the idea of ??people from the Dungeon dying, but they are all volunteers who know the risk, and everything I can do to avoid as many of them as possible dead I''m already doing. I was so tired that I just wanted to lie down without thinking about anything and enjoy the starry sky, unfortunately, there is no way to see the sky of this old capital in ruins, I can only differentiate day and night because of the dungeon or even that would be something difficult to discover. I was so tired... ... ... ... ... ... ... ----------- It waste at night, the sky was beautiful and full of stars, I was lying on a soft blue grass. "This is a dream?" (I) I try to lift my head, but as I do, I find myself in front of a throne made of crystal headstones with engravings I don''t understand written on them. Sitting on this throne was an old woman drinking a cup of tea with kind eyes and a calm smile, when I blinked my eyes this old woman had disappeared and in her ce was a very cute child drinking tea swinging her legs around the throne being too tall for her. I feel something more and more bizarre in thisndscape and look around, a field of blue grass surrounded by trees with yellow leaves with a starry sky in the sky, there were also dark clouds of concentrated miasma. This whole ce looked beautiful and calm on the surface, but I couldn''t feel vitality anywhere, this environment was cold with a sense of death and destion everywhere. When I look again at the throne I see a beautiful young looking woman whose beauty can only be considered with Goddess Selene and Goddess Aine, this woman had loving eyes and a calm smile as she watched me, she waves her hand to approach me and when I realize I was sitting at a garden table with two seats. I was facing the woman, she looked a little younger this time, she looked like someone who had juste from adolescence to adulthood, her ck hair was down to her waist, her ck eyes were full of innocent affection while they seemed to have no depth limit, their skin was white as snow, perhaps even whiter than that giving a feeling of excessive pallor. At some point, I don''t know a maid whose body was totally transparent appears next to the table and leaves some snacks and more tea for both of us, I was surprised to see this maid since she was a Ghost. It felt like just like Ivan, this maid still had her own mind, this whole ce made me think of the castle where I met the Goddess Selene several times. "Wee to the path of souls, Son of Selene." "..." (I) I look again at the person in front of me only to be faced with a middle aged version of the same woman, each time I look away her appearance changes to a different one, this is confusing my mind even more. "It seems my appearance confuses you, so I''ll keep something fixed so we can talk." "How about now?" This time her appearance changed as I looked at her, but I was not able to notice anything, it even looked like those cuts in the old TV series where the recording was used to change the character''s clothes and put him in the same position for when he returned to record this time the impression of clothes have changed instantly. Now her appearance has returned to that of the beautiful woman I''d been charmed by before, even though she hadn''t formally introduced herself it was easy to figure out who she was. "I''m grateful for just keeping an appearance, that was pretty weird by my standards." (I) "You''ll get used to strange visions and disturbing situations if you keep getting stronger, so don''t worry." "(I don''t know if I want to get used to things like that.)" (I) "As I was saying before, I am Kalistos, the Demon Goddess of Death, Guide of lost souls, the end of all things and the final executioner." (Goddess Kalistos) "While you enjoyed the path of souls I took a look at your n, I must say I am impressed by your courage and daring." (Goddess Kalistos) "Please call me Zenos, Goddess Kalistos." (I) I feel the Goddess staring at me, I felt that she could see everything in me unhindered. "Don''t worry, there are no secrets to be hidden or revealed in death." (Goddess Kalistos) "I was just curious about you, isn''t that what you wanted?" (Goddess Kalistos) "So you know why I''m here?" (I) "Yes, I know all about your n too, I tried to avoid looking into many of your secrets as it would be rude to do such a thing without permission." (Goddess Kalistos) "Your n can be carried out, but unfortunately you don''t have anything that can negotiate my help." (Goddess Kalistos) "And the release of the souls imprisoned in thatnd of death?" (I) "You also know that it''s only a matter of time before that ce is cleansed by the surrounding Realms, it will free the souls that have been suffering for so long in that ce." (Goddess Kalistos) "How about the Heretic God Fragment?" (I) "I don''t care, they''re useless to me, plus there''s no more Divine power in that Fragment." (Goddess Kalistos) "You must know why I''m doing all this, right? Then why do you keep such a kind expression while showing so much indifference?" (I) "I''m one of the oldest Goddesses in this Dimension, I''m older than Selene, besides, unlike her, I''ve always been a Goddess from the moment of my existence." (Goddess Kalistos) "I have seen more wars than the number of drops of water that fill an ocean, I have seen wars that have destroyed worlds, universes, and entire dimensions." (Goddess Kalistos) "I have seen fates worse than death, I can see this everything in existence impartially because of the way I see the world, as a Goddess I can see more from where I am than you can by walking among people." (Goddess Kalistos) "I know that any move I make will cause more problems than it helps." (Goddess Kalistos) "So because of the horrors of the past you''ve be desensitized to the lives of normal people?" (I) "On the contrary, for these reasons, I wee everyone in my arms with affection at their deaths." (Goddess Kalistos) I have to convince her somehow, but she listens right, sooner orter the Realms around would realize the value of thatnd, the Goddess Fragment was called useless and my being a child of the Goddess Selene didn''t work either. "(What should I do now?)" (I) "This is still a negotiation, what do you want that would be worth your help even indirectly?" (I) "I wouldn''t say anything, after all not much that someone with your strength could do for me even though you are." (Goddess Kalistos) "But as I looked into your mind, I liked some of the things I saw in your mind, particrly what you intend to do with the Phantom Orb." (Goddess Kalistos) "..." (I) I knew she wouldn''t be interested in the Phantom Orb itself, she was interested in my ns of what I would do with it. "What do you really want Goddess?" (I) "What I desire is..." (Goddess Kalistos) "..." (I) I thought I was bold, but the Goddess is even more so, she should already know about my ns and just didn''t want to show her interest in it, I''m worried about what he told me, but I don''t have time to think about it now, still talking ne everything in ce for this n to proceed. Chapter 577 Cap 575: His Successor?(Chapter Preview) Kalistos Demonic Goddess Pov: I was surprised that the n proposed by Selene''s son was so simple and naive, but incredibly feasible. But this n relies heavily on those who are at a very distant level of strength from it to work, that''s why it''s so naive. He also knows that, so he didn''t try to hide anything from me by showing everything he had that could be part of the negotiation, but the truth is that none of that matters to me. I had known about that God Fragment for a long time, but it was still at a level that people would be able to handle without Divine intervention. The souls in that ce was something I really wanted to free, but it wasn''t urgent and I knew that at some point someone would destroy that Cursed Dungeon, I even used that ce as a test to find those worthy of my Blessing and they wouldn''t misuse it power they get from my Blessing. I thought a Hero, Champion, or maybe even one of those monstrous talents that are born from time to time would do that, I didn''t expect someone like the Son of Selene to do it by ident or should tell the Priestess of Selene. But it gave me a great opportunity to see him more closely, since he received my Blessing I noticed something strange, dealing with him allowed me to get a closer look at his Soul. But while I was doing that I was surprised once again with what I found, besides its origins, I also noticed that someone altered his Soul little by little, I''m sure other Gods wouldn''t be able to notice that, but I realized as soon as I looked at his Alma, it appears these changes were to change your spiritual and physical appearance. "(Must have been Selene to hide him.)" (I) I also noticed some injuries on his Soul, allpletely recovered, I realized that he doesn''t even have 1 year to live, it made me confused by the experiences he went through that even many people at the top of this world might not have this kind of injuries in their Souls, it looks like someone healed his Soul since he''s still alive. I became interested in him, but unfortunately, the Chaos within him is notpatible with the things I seek, therefore he is not suited to be a Hero, Priest, let alone a Champion for me. I looked into his mind to see about this n he had, in the midst of this I came across a very interesting idea in his head, it made me think that with some help I could get what I''d been looking for for so long. After he was sent away from my God Realm, my sister appeared sitting on the armrest of my throne. "The two are very different." (Mavis) "Yes, this Zenos is more chaotic and unpredictable than the old one." (I) "Not about their personalities, I''m talking about their ways of doing things." (Mavis) "I suppose you''re right, but I''m surprised you remember him, you''ve died twice since then." (I) "You know I keep the memories of my previous consciousnesses, at least most of it, but the rest wasn''t hard to understand after talking to the other Gods." (Mavis) "Have you been talking to Selene again?" (I) "It was 65077 years ago, I was trying to convince her to get her daughter away from the Demon Lord before her fight destroyed one of the great continents." (Mavis) "Her daughters are so much like him when he was young before she became a Goddess..." (I) "Are you sure it''s him? Maybe it just has the same name." (Mavis) "I know it''s not him, his Soul was extinguished due to his own choices, Selene and I just helped a Soul to be born from the remaining essence, it was the only thing we could do to contain the chaotic will that spread." (I) "After such a long time I didn''t expect him toe back, his Soul is very strange due to the way it came to exist, but it haspletely absorbed Chaos, something I didn''t expect to be possible." (I) "He doesn''t sacrifice anything." (Mavis) "He is a Sessor of the will, not of the methods, he might even be considered a decent one." (I) "Why did Selene bring him here?" (Mavis) "I don''t know if it was she who did it or if she would have done it a long time ago, at the time we didn''t even expect this soul to resist two reincarnations, we just wanted the Will of Chaos to be able to disperse using the main reincarnation circle." (I) He''s here must havee as a surprise to Selene, but scratching the name Tabu on him was a mistake if you wanted to hide him, his appearance may be different but others may discover his origins one day. "Is she preparing for the future?" (I) "Perhaps you too have been making your preparations like the others." (Mavis) "I see, a bit of chaos might be needed so this just makes my offer even better, I hope he manages toplete what I asked for." (I) I think about the job I''ll have in the future, and all I can do is hope it''s not as bad as it was then. "Have you already sent one of your servants?" (I) "Yes, it will be there in a few hours, a Divine Beast that was born a few decades ago, I like this Zenos, what he did helping a whole ce to regain its vitality is something I appreciate." (Mavis) "I think I can send one of my Reapers, he''ll take care of it with the help of some High Priest." (I) "Forgot to send a Priest..." (Mavis) "I''ll take care of it for you, I was expecting that to happen." (I) My sister is more cheerful than I am, she has fun with new racesing into being and old races resurfacing, I''m sure that''s why she likes this Zenos. "(I hope you make different choices, Zenos.)" (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: I wake up suddenly in the middle of the night, I get up and go outside, then I go to the top of the tower where I have a view of a good part of the city and the fog that covers almost everything, I can see some sparkles inside of foging from several different points. "Looks like the city isn''t clean of the undead yet." (I) I look up, but unfortunately all there are dark clouds, I can''t see the sky of this damn ruined city. "The deal was easier than I expected, the Goddess agreed more easily than I expected, I thought she would refuse and was already nning on how to convince the Elves." (I) "Your only requirement is already underway, I''m d my curiosity made me think of this other n, I didn''t expect this Demon Goddess to be interested, this must have been one of the few lucky times I''ve been lucky in this world." (I) Chapter 578 Cap 576: Dianas Guide(Chapter Preview) Since waking up I haven''t been able to go back to sleep, so I waited until the others woke up to start preparing to leave this ce. As all mypanions would be left behind, I packed my things and started to think about the path I should take to get to the Poison Forest where the Elves'' vige is hidden. After giving the final instructions and picking up the two rare-ranked Phantom Orbs that H had made during those two days, I hit the road with only Freya and Ragnar apanying me. The others stayed behind to ensure the Dungeons were cleared in record time, as there are some people in Lower Catastrophe Grades and the strongest Dungeon should only be in Grade SSS, there should be no danger for them I hope. The trip out of this ce would take another 3 days, during the trip I went straight without paying attention to the undead and dungeons, I was riding on Ragnar''s back as he flew, we would have been faster if he went in the maximum speed, but didn''t want to draw the attention of people who might be watching this ce to prevent undead attacks in their respective Realms. After three days I arrived at a mountain where some of the grass was still a little green, looking at the horizon I could see a green forest and when I looked back there was only a strangend with dark colors. "We have reached the border, if we have followed the right direction, then our next trip will be..." (I) Before I finish speaking I draw my weapons and unleash all of my enhancement skills as I get into abat stance with Ragnar at my side. In the direction, we were both looking there was only a gray fur wolf with a height of 4 meters and 2 tails. "You don''t have to fear me and point your guns at me." "Who are you?" (I) "He is a Holy Beast, I feel a little of the presence of the God of Wolves in him." (Ragnar) "My name is Wolog, I am a Holy Beast who serves the Great Fenrir." (Wolog) A Holy Beast is here means it must havee for Diana. "Have youe for Diana?" (I) "Yes, I felt you guysing this way and I walked this far." (Wolog) "Ragnar, could you go get Diana?" (I) "It should take me 5 days to get back." (Ragnar) I look at Wolog whose body has shrunk to a height of 1.5 meters and must have done so so as not to attract anyone''s attention with hisrge frame. "Do you need her urgently?" (I) "No, but I also can''t stay long since the High Priestess is here and can''t stay long on this continent." (Wolog) Looks we can''t take long, so I turn to Ragnar. "You can go at your maximum speed, try to arrive in 2 days." (I) "At your orders, master." (Ragnar) Ragnar flies up and I feel him covering his wings with his Aura and various elements, then his wings start to burn in ck mes and he disappears in a ck beam with extreme speed returning from the same direction we just came from. "He''ll be back with Diana in 2 days, I''ll stay here with you in the meantime." (I) "Besides, I''ll go with you, I won''t let Diana go alone." (I) "I had already been informed about this, you are free to follow along, Holy Child of the Blood Goddess." (Wolog) "Can you just call me Zenos, please." (I) ---------- Pov Athena: I wake up covered in sweat, and an urge to vomit takes over my body, but I resist that urge as it might rm the others, I get up from my makeshift bed inside my private tent. "Damn it!" (I) "(Another nightmare?)" "Yea." (I) I grip the crystal on my ne tightly, my hands are still shaking a little, and even my wings are fearing a little. "(The same dream as always?)" "Mostly yes, but this time there was something different besides the screams of pain from the people of that town, there was a ck haired and dark eyed child with a kind smile saying something to me." (I) "I blinked for a second and the child disappeared." (I) "(What the child said.)" "She said that." (I) "My congrattions to you who don''t let yourself be blinded by the light. The seeker will be in that direction, take the wounded Soul to him if he wants to save her." They were few words, but they demonstrated knowledge about me and my goal, besides that those eyes looked like bottomless pits as they looked at me. "(Looks like a God, but with so few features I can''t figure out which one.)" "(Seems to know where Zenos is and our objective, but seems more concerned with the False Hero''s Soul.)" "Do you think I should go in the direction you told me?" (I) "(Do you know where you have to go?)" I didn''t know how to respond, the child pointed in a direction, but in the dream, I couldn''t tell where it was, she didn''t say the ce either, but somehow I knew the direction and distance we should go. I opened the map of that continent and felt as if a specific ce was very important, a city on the edge of arge area of ??forest. Comparing where we are now to this city and the direction that I feel is the right path, it seems to be this city. "This city for some reason seems to be this city, I feel it." (I) "(The city name is not on the map.)" "It doesn''t matter, we know the name of the forest that is written on the map." (I) "Poisonous Forest." (I) "(How are you going to exin this information to others?)" "I''m going to the town closest to here ande back after a few hours saying that this information came from a criminal I followed." (I) "(It should be enough, but should you kill this person so you don''t deny your story if they run after him?)" "I just need to kill him." (I) "(So let''s go with it.)" I tuck the crystal inside my clothes again as I sit cross-legged. Sigh "(Apart from this child, the rest of the dream was still the same as always, the images of that day, the day I was forced to stand by watching an entire city being sacrificed in horrendous ways knowing we could have done something to stop it.)" (I) "Never again..." (I) I further strengthened my determination for what was toe, but even so, the image of my sister was still in my heart, even though she was not the same sister I once knew. Chapter 579 Cap 577: Darkness Moves In The Black Empire(Chapter Preview) Pov of a butler: Today was another day like any other, I was serving my master who is a Duke of the ck Empire. Today I went with him to a house I didn''t know, this trip wasst minute, he came here after receiving a message and when we entered we went straight to a room whose door was covered withplex magic circles. There were three more people inside the room talking heatedly, it was a bald white-skinned man with three horns on his head, I recognized him as an important general who a few years ago was promoted as the leader of the Royal Guard. The second was a very handsome Vampire with long blond hair, he had white skin and a horn on one side of his head, I recognized him as the finance minister of the ck Empire. Thest person was a ck-skinned woman, with two horns on the sides of her head and curly brown hair, her fiery red eyes are a symbol of her identity known to all as the Imperial Mage whomands everything rted to magic in the ck Empire, she is known as the Incarnation of Demonic mes. As we entered the three of them looked at my master and then towards me, when the door closed behind me I felt the master look at me differently for 1 second. Then the four of them started talking about shocking topics, things that made my hands start to shake with nervousness. Their meetingsted a few hours before it ended, at the end the 4 looked at me, my master had a strange look as he approached me and put his hand on my shoulder. "I''m sorry to put you in this situation, thank you for serving me since the death of my old family friend." (Master) "Sir Duke, I... master..." (I) "Unfortunately no one can know what you heard here today, I''m too close to my goal to take any risks, goodbye." (master) "< Puppet Master: Break >" (master) I felt that I had no more control over my body and I started moving all my limbs at strange angles as my bones broke, in less than 5 seconds my vision was darkening and I heard the master''sst words. "When I am the Emperor, it will all be worth it..." (master) Without listening to everything my mind falls into oblivion. ----------- Pov Horn 1: I was hiding in this ce for 1 whole year in preparation for this moment, I was hiding inside the shadow of a monster statue. This ce is heavily guarded, getting in here took years, and then couldn''t get out, but it was worth it for the information I gathered. After all four traitors have left the room I step out of the shadow where I''ve been staying for so long and into the shadow of the twisted butler on the floor. After an hour someonees in and takes the body out of this house in the middle of nowhere, they throw the body into a fire pit where other bodies are but I had already moved into the shadow of the person who carried the body out. I waited until that person went to sleep before stepping out of their shadow, by then I was far from that ce when I return to my physical form after a long time. Sigh "How nice to breathe again, how nice to be able to move again." (I) I go straight to a street stall and buy enough food to feed ten people, after eating it all I mingle with the people of a caravan heading back to the Imperial Capital. "(Then he started acting up because my mom was finally gone, plus it looks like they lost contact with two subordinate groups.)" (I) "(Looks like someone knows what they''re doing, a young looking Vampire from the descriptions, this should serve as a distraction until I report this.)" (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: For two days I waited in that ce together with Wolf Wolog, but that damn Wolf justy there without saying anything, hepletely ignored me. I tried to talk to him several times, but he didn''t seem to want to talk to me, he only opened his eyes when I made some food at the campfire. The two days were incredibly boring for me, what I did to spend this time productively was to meditate on new types of spells and the different ways to use them. When I look away and see a dark raying towards us I''m happy, that''s because it was Ragnaring back when he stopped in front of me a pale Diana was behind him. I help Diana down, her eyes were rolling and she had no bnce at all, I had to support her for a few seconds while she recovered. "You were punctual as I expected." (I) "You knew how long I could cross that distance, you must have calcted how long it would take before giving the order to go, right?" (Ragnar) "I had a rough estimate, I wouldn''t ask for anything I thought was impossible to do." (I) After talking to Ragnar I focus on Diana, grab a bottle of water, and throw it in her face until I see her looking at me. "Are you okay?" (I) "Master... I''m fine..." (Diana) "Pleased to meet the future Wolf God Champion Fenrir, I am Wolog the guide who agreed to escort you to the ce of divine appointment." (Wolog) "Friend or enemy...?" (Diana) "It seems to be an ally, just as I said it seems to havee here for you." (I) "Who sent you here?" (Diana) "It was High Priestess Lara." (Wolog) "My mother is here?" (Diana) I give Diana time to recover before I leave, Diana and I went on top of Ragnar as we followed the Gray Wolf Wolog to the designated spot. Along the way at a morefortable speed, I was able to chat with Diana about how things were after I left, it seems like everything was going ording to n. The ce we were going to seems to be a sacred ce on this continent called Moon Valley. Our journey to this ce took several days, but we still arrived early from what Wolog said. During the whole trip, he didn''t talk to me, he only talked to Diana and Ragnar while I was ignoring me, but he never said the reason for this different treatment. When we arrived at Moon Valley we were greeted by various types of Wolves and many Beastmen from the Wolf Tribe, there was a crowd looking at Diana with respect. Chapter 580 Cap 578: High Priestess And Mother(Chapter Preview) When we arrived we weren''t even able to walk, there were many people trying to approach Diana, but everything was suddenly silent as people made a corridor through which we could pass, all this was caused by an Aura that spread from a Wolf in that direction. This Wolf had an ice horn on top of his head, his fur was white and his eyes were blue, just looking at him makes you feel cold. "Follow me!" The Wolf had a soft, confident voice as he stood up and headed in a certain direction, we all followed behind while the rest of the crowdgged behind. We followed to a ce full of energy, but I couldn''t tell what kind of energy, it was a clearing in the middle of the valley where a mountain can be seen nearby that resembles the shape of a Wolf with its head held high, from the position where we are. The White Fur Wolf stops in the clearing and looks at us, Diana approaches and hugs the White Wolf who licks her face. "Good to see you again, Mom." (Diana) "d to see you too dear, you got so strong and so fast, we''re proud of you." "All this was thanks to the master, I''ve always been the least talented in the family, it would have taken me another 10 or 15 years to get that strength if it wasn''t for him." (Diana) "Talent isn''t just speed you get strong, my dear, you''ve always been the most talented in my eyes." I was confused, was this Loba Diana''s mother? While I was having doubts in my head, the Loba separates from Diana and bows her head as she lifts one of her paws to her chest. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Lara, I am a High Priestess of the great Fenrir and mother of Diana." (Lara) "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos, I''m your daughter''s mate, the pleasure is all mine to finally meet you." (I) "The one beside me is Ragnar, he is my Familiar." (I) "Nice to see you again little Lara." (Ragnar) "It''s my pleasure to meet the Wild Soul again." (Lara) "Wild Soul?" (I) "This is a title they called me as my mother refused to name me, as I was a Soul always apanying the Beast God I was called that." (Ragnar) "I saw the Wild Soul in a dream when he appeared beside the God of Wolves, I was a child at the time." (Lara) "Son of two Divine Beasts and raised by the Beast God himself, many worship the Wild Soul as a God these days." (Lara) "..." (I) I look at Ragnar who has reverted to his Humanoid form, he looked embarrassed when Diana''s mother spoke about him that way and with such respect in her tone. "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not that special, besides, as adored as I am, I''m not a God." (Ragnar) "Let''s change the subject, where is your body Lara." (Ragnar) "My current strength doesn''t allow me to stay on this continent, I had to use this Familiar for that, but I can''t keep it for long." (Lara) "So this isn''t your body?" (I) "Of course not, my body is on another continent far away from here, it''s inside a temple in the mountains that helps me control this Familiar even at this great distance." (Lara) "With the low energy density of this continent, it would be difficult for me toe any other way." (Lara) So she''s controlling the Familiar the same way I did Diana once, but the distance is much greater, I suppose that''s possible because of that temple rap she talked about. "Are you the one who asked toe or were you chosen, Mom?" (Diana) "I was chosen and I was very happy that I didn''t have to insist that I do this, you have no idea how proud I am of you my child." (Lara) After that Lara starts to tell us how everything will be done, it seems that she needed to create a ritual by which the power of the God Fenrir will transform Diana''s body, mind, and Soul into something much stronger. This ritual can only be done during full moons when the two moons can be seenpletely in the starry sky and the conditions for the ritual were ready, then Diana''s transmutation process will begin. Looks like we still have time for that, plus Lara said she will perform the ritual, I asked if there was anything she could do, but it seems I can only look from afar. The ritual wasplete in this ce where we are, probably this ritual is the strange energy I feel and I can''t identify. Diana asks about her responsibilities but seems to have none that she hasn''t been willing to do before, it seems her duty to lead armies is only in extreme cases, normally she will just be a representative of Fenrir, a symbol of his power. It seems that Diana''s Father is already a Hero of the God Fenrir, Lara''s mother let it slip during the conversation leaving Dianapletely shocked, now I understand why Diana was always so good inbat, I could never beat her in a martial artsbat. It seems that even though Diana didn''t know about her father''s Hero identity, she''s like those main characters in fantasy stories. Lara also said that this Familiar she is using will be Diana''s after she is formally a Champion of Fenrir. I asked Lara what would happen to the connection I have with Diana, after all, she is my Familiar. The answer she got was that these connections could be severed or turned into something else, depending on the strength of the connection itself resisting the power of Fenrir that will flow through Diana''s body during the ritual. Lara also said that whatever happened, the fact was that Diana would no longer be my Familiar, she could be my servant or whatever, but she would be immune to bonds of bondage and Familiar. I had thought about it before and I didn''t care about it. With that time passed and the night when the two Moons were full arrived, we were camping, but when the day arrived all the people and Wolf-type monsters that we saw the day we arrived were kneeling around the ritual, in the middle from the ritual there was only Lara in her Wolf form and Diana wearingbat clothes that have a lot of exposed skin. "Looks like it''s about to start." (I) Chapter 581 Cap 579: Champion Of The God Fenrir(Chapter Preview) Diana''s People: The day has finally arrived, I am happy that my mother is the High Priestess who will perform the ritual, I am also happy that the master is here with me at this time. I was in the middle of the ritual that glowed with a silver glow sucking the light of the moons, the mountain that resembles a Wolf looking up seems to be alive tonight and my mother was between me and this mountain. "Are you ready, my daughter?" (mother) I look at the master up in a tree outside of the ritual, he looks at me and nods his head while smiling, I turn to my mother with renewed determination. "I''m ready." (I) "Then let the divine bestowal ritual begin!" (mother) AUUUUUUUUUUU!!!! As my mother howls into the air, a silhouette of her real body appears behind the Wolf serving as her Familiar. The wolf''s eyes turn golden as an energy that seems toe from the world itself surrounds us passing through the wolf''s body before going to the ritual circle where we are standing and finallying to me running through my body from the bottom up before leaving the top of my head and spread across the world. This ismunion with the world, where we are part of the world''s power flow, the first step in the empowerment of this ritual that my mother exined to me. Power fills my body, this is wild and bestial power that almost clouds my mind, but at this moment my Aura leaves my body and seems to gain power by consuming this power. Soon a pain begins to increase and gradually takes over my body as I feel saturated with this energy, it was at that moment that the voice of my return to be heard. "May the power of the Twin Moons fill the body of the chosen of the Gods." (mother) Soon visions of beast-type monsters pop into my mind nonstop, then I feel my point of view shift from the outside to the inside of a Wolf-type monster as it runs through the forests at night and howls at the moons on top of a cliff. "May the sleeping Beast want all restrictions and finally awaken within the chosen of the Gods." (mother) At that moment an unparalleled pain begins to tear through my body as I feel my blood boiling in my veins, my bones breaking and my flesh tearing. For some reason, I wasn''t able to scream or move, but I knew I couldn''t lose consciousness even for a single second, my instincts told me I would die if I lost consciousness due to pain. "May her body be remade by the Gods, her bones will be forged in steel, her flesh will carry the vitality of the forests and her presence symbolizes the primordial leader of the Wolves." (mother) At some point the pain disappears, the power disappears, all sensation disappears and even the world around me disappears. "Tell me, are you worthy of my power?" "No." (I) "Do you wish you could?" "Yea." (I) "If you''re not worthy of that power, then why would I give it to you?" "A Beastman of the Tribe of Wolves does not ept the power of others, just like the Wolves we gain our power." (I) "Do you think you can conquer my power? Then do as a Wolf would." "A Wolf hunts its prey to the bitter end, a Wolf''s hunger, determination, and fury are one and the same during the hunt." "Show me the Beast inside you!" My vision returns to showing a Wolf sleeping in the calm forests, his body is thin, but a ferocity takes over the environment around him, and gradually my vision shifts to the point of view of the Wolf himself. I see myself in the Wolf''s body feeling hunger, fury, and determination as the only things that matter, then I open my eyes and see another Wolf looking at me with hungry eyes. In a second we attack each other without hesitation, I try to cut his eye out with my ws, but he bites my paw with all his might, breaking my bones. I ignore the pain and bite his neck, but before I can im my victory, I''m thrown to the side with a swipe of his paw, and another Wolf runs before I can get to my feet trying to get away, but I won''t allow that to happen. I run after him, one of my paws is broken bones, but I don''t care, I ignore the pain and keep running, I feel blood oozing from the wound in my side, but the only thing in my vision is my prey. I chase the other Wolf through the woods enduring pain, then I chase him up the mountains enduring weariness, I chase him through deserts enduring thirst, I chase him through dark caves filled with the roar of creatures much stronger than I am, but I endure fear and I continue chasing my prey to a valley where dozens of Wolves surround me being led by the Wolf I was hunting. Even though I was surrounded I never took my eyes off my prey, the Wolves around tried to roar and howl at me, they even tried to get close to attack, but none of them dared to get too close when they realized I wasn''t retreating but advancing. When I started to run towards my prey I felt many teeth closing in my body, but I dragged them all with me to reach my prey crushing its throat with my teeth, at that moment the teeth stuck in my body came loose as the Wolves around them bend with their heads on the ground while I''m feeding on my prey, I eat his flesh, organs and break his bones with my teeth before devouring him until there''s nothing left. Howl!!!!! I howl in victory when my hunger is sated, my body begins to fill with power, it may not have been given but conquered by hunting. "Correct answer, a Wolf must gain power." In front of me, I look up where a Wolf the size of a mountain looks down on me, his colossal body radiating murderous intent and unparalleled ferocity. "I am the Wolf who dared to hunt even Gods, I am the Incarnation of the hunt, I am the Wolf God Fenrir!" (God Fenrir) "Today I acknowledge you as my Champion, you will be the Alpha among all Wolves, I grant you authority, but power will have to be won in every battle." (God Fenrir) "You will be my ws and my fangs, show your enemies the determination of an unstoppable hunter!" (God Fenrir) I feel a great power coursing through my body and my connection with the master trying to be severed, but I cling tightly to it, the connection with the master I chose will never be lost, I will not allow it. Soon this connection begins to transform, no longer a connection of servitude, but of equality, I feel the connection be deeper and stronger between the two of us until the moment my sensese back, my mother''s turn once again being heard. "May the Twin Moons behold the birth of the Champion of the great God Fenrir, Diana!" (mother) Chapter 582 Cap 580: Going To The Poisonous Forest(Chapter Preview) I stayed on top of the tree right next to the crowd that surrounded the ritual, my body was very low so my vision could be obstructed if I stayed with the crowd, so I stayed in this tree watching the ritual being performed. The ritual circle was strange to me having many strange shapes forming illogical patterns, there were also many different Runes scattered around, all this that was not visible before only showed when the full moons appeared in the sky, the light of the moons being absorbed by the ritual. When the ritual began, I was worried about the energy of the World circling Diana''s body and destroying her body, I found it strange that she endured this pain without screaming, I wanted to intervene several times, but I could feel the determination in Diana''s eyes and in her Aura that it grew stronger and wilder as time went on. The ritual took almost an hour, Diana''s body waspletely enveloped in a silvery light and her Aura couldn''t be felt. Ding! <[ Her familial connection to [ Diana (Beast Man) ] tried to be severed by an outside force ]> . . . <[ Your Familiar Connection to [ Diana (Beast Man) ] transforms and she is no longer her Familiar ]> . . . <[ [ Diana (Champion of the God Fenrir) ] became her [ Chaos Hunter ] ]> I felt my connection to Diana being attacked, but it didn''t feel like it was on purpose, it was the energy coursing through her body being too strong for that connection to bear, but I felt Diana doing her best to keep this connection between us, she didn''t know that with connection or no connection, nothing would change between us, she wouldn''t be less important than the others just because of that. But her attempt made the connection deeper and I felt something flow from me to her, I also feel something flow from her to me, it strengthens the connection while transforming her into something else. I feel like she is no longer a Familiar, she is a truepanion. When he was lost in the sensations of this new connection, the Light around Diana exploded revealing her body. Diana was the same height of six feet taller than most women, her hair was now straight silver with tworge locks of ck hair, her golden eyes had turned red, her olive skin was scarred with w-like tattoos on her sides of his body and a symbol of two half moons appeared on his chest, there were also tribal tattoos running down his arms, chest, and back. The wolf fur on its arms, legs, and tail became a mixture of white and silver, its tail was twice as long as before as well as its wolf ears on top of its head. The light of the moons seemed to increase her beauty, her warrior''s body being sculpted with muscles giving beauty and ferocity to her, her presence became dignified and wild, looking at her was like looking at a Wolf in the middle of the forest. The swords at her waist were different from before, they turned white and had shapes simr to a monster''s teeth while maintaining a shape reminiscent of a katana. HOWL!!!!! Then Diana howls at the starry sky and her body transforms, she bes like a white Werewolf, she stands over 2 meters tall, her wild beauty under the moonlight being magnificent, the fur on her body being a mixture of white and silver, the fur on its body having a smooth and soft appearance enhancing its dignified presence. When she deprives to the moon all the Beastmen of the Wolf Tribe and nearby Wolf-type monsters follow her example in unison. ----------- After the ritual Diana returns with me to a hut, Ragnar stays outside so he doesn''t get in the way, I nned to just talk to her, but as soon as we entered I was attacked with no chance of resisting, so I also surrendered to the beast inside me. ---------- When I woke up the next day it was already noon, I looked around and the cabin looked different, Diana and I were hugging naked on the floor, I get up and cover Diana with a nket I take out of my storage item before I put on some clothes and leave from the hut. When I do, I find the mangled remains of a cabin next door, the color of the cabin the same as the one I remember entering before, so images of what we''ve done beforee to mind. "I''m surprised you have the strength to stand up after yesterday, master." (Ragnar) "Did anyone see anything after the cabin was destroyed?" (I) "No, I kept everyone away, but I think the whole valley heard you two, that must have been the first time you forgot to put up the sound barrier." (Ragnar) "..." (I) "(It can''t be, I can''t have forgotten...)" (I) I felt my face heat up in embarrassment, my heart was racing from the nervousness of such a situation. cough cough "Where is Diana''s mother?" (I) "She cut her connection to her Familiarst night, she said this Familiar was for her daughter from the start." (Ragnar) "Good thing, so she must not have seen or heard anything..." (I) "She saw and heard many things before she left, she also left a message that she wants beautiful grandchildren." (Ragnar) "Damn it!" (I) ----------- We spent another 4 days in that ce while Diana tried to get used to her new body, she had many mock battles with me and Ragnar, needless to say, we were beaten up as we didn''t use any skills. During those days she also made her Ice Wolf Familiar to her, this Wolf was a rare Holy Beast of the ice element, Diana named her Yuki. Besides, before we left we had something else to solve, the Beast Men and the Wolf-Type Monsters wille along with us, they were attracted here from all over the continent for not remembering a ce to belong, they will directly serve Diana. The monsters are all from the 6th generation onwards, they are all with more developed minds and are no longer controlled by their instincts, many of them even understand the Common Tongue because they have lived with Demis races. I left Freya and Nira to take care of their registration part while I helped Diana, after a few days had passed and Diana had gotten used to her new body we decided to head to the Poisonous Forest. p All new residents entered the Dungeon, there were more than 2000. The elf vige envoy will guide us to the nearby town of the Poisonous Forest where we will meet some representatives of the Elves before heading to their vige. Chapter 583 Cap 581: First Dungeons Destroyed(Chapter Preview) Pov Irina''s: Since the master left it''s been a week, so far none of the dungeons destroyed and 5 more have been found, the biggest impediment to quickly destroying the dungeons is their size and exploration, we always have to keep looking for the ce where the stairs are and we don''t know how many floors each dungeon has. Fortunately, none of our Adventurers have been killed so far, many are happy for thebat and challenge they are having since they have been at peace for a long time, thestbat for most had been the Annual Monster Wave. Those in the most trouble have been Vanessa, Nix, Sapphire, Elsaris, and Ivan who have been in charge since my Father left. Elsaris is the one who is most annoyed by doing this kind of work, she was against doing the Blood Demon rescue mission and she is also against the n to prevent a war that we are doing now. While my Father always says he wants to avoid trouble, he is always the first to step forward if he hears a reason he believes is right. But Elsaris is different, she is as selfish as my Father thinks he is, she doesn''t care what happens to people she doesn''t know and hates doing anything that isn''t for her own benefit. But she still does everything my Dad and Samira say even if she doesn''t agree. Vanessa is the one who is working the hardest as she has both holy magic and holy magic. H is doing her best too, this ce full of death is her specialty, so she''s being consulted for every single thing we need to do. I was healing yet another group that has just returned from exploring a Dungeon, a Lamia is collecting the information from the monsters and the Dungeon map to share this information with anyone else exploring that ce. I wish my brother were here, but he''s leading another group in a different dungeon. "Sorry to interrupt you, but we have received information that H''s group has conquered the first Dungeon." (Nymph) "Finally, which of the Dungeons was conquered?" (I) "The Scavenger Insect Dungeon." (Nymph) That was the most disgusting Dungeon, they were bugs that invaded bodies, killed the victim, and then controlled like the undead, they made colonies inside the undead. It was a horrible ce to stay, so I refused to go there, if I''m not mistaken the only ones who chose to go there were H and crazy Lilith. "(I hope we can destroy these Dungeons soon.)" (I) ---------- Pov Vanessa: "< Purification Circle > ¡Á2" (I) Jade was very injured but she got enough time for me to use this holy magic, two magic circles appear one on the ground and one high above, between the two, and was a five meter tall Living Armor that has magic resistance and immunity to attacks physicists. This thing was stronger than a city wall, it had so manyyers of Armor that we weren''t able to find its core, I had to prepare this area magic to cover all that big body, it was the only solution I could think of, but I had to of time to concentrate enough energy for this. Jade led a group of Orcs to keep this thing busy while I prepared my magic, the result was arge pile of heavy armor falling on top of Jade who was closest to the Dungeon''s chef3. Ding! Ding! I ignore the notifications to start the healing of the wounded, many Orcs are in bad shape, one of them lost an eye due to the blow, and I used what was left of my holy magic to heal this eye that would otherwise be unrecoverable. "With that, a Dungeon has been conquered, now we have to look for the treasure room where the Dungeon''s core should be." (Jade) "Must be in the fortress just ahead, that''s the only building I see close by." (I) "The dungeon boss wouldn''t stray too far from the treasure room." (I) "You''re right, tend to the wounded while I go there." (Jade) "Wait for me to treat the others, then we can go together, it''s going to take everyone to get the rewards umted during all this time." (I) "The storage items I have are almost all full of armor and weapons." (Jade) After we finished resting and everyone could walk, we went to the fortress where we found the golden door of a treasure room, when we entered I saw piles of gold coins, hundreds of weapons, and hundreds more of armor, which also had a core floating in the hands great armor equal to the monster we defeated to get here. "< Serpent Spear Attack >" (Jade) Jade makes an attack with her Spear from afar, and the Dungeon core is destroyed disappearing without a trace, so we started to collect everything, unfortunately, we didn''t have enough storage space to take everything, so I gathered everything that was left and made it float with magic inside of a sphere made of Mana. ---------- Pov Zenos: 1 month after Diana became Champion of the God Fenrir. "We should soon reach the city that borders the Poison Forest, this is also the first city of the ck Empire." (Louren?o) "The name of this city is Venon Fortress City, it serves as a city of adventurers and a fortress city as it is one of the cities on the border of the Empire." (Louren?o) After a long journey, we finally arrived, I had toe here to sort things out with the Elves before deciding on the next step, after all, it''s not just getting here and nting a World Tree like you nt garlic in the garden, I''ll be causing a wave of Monsters I won''t be able to participate in. The Elves need to make preparations for this, in addition, they need to warn those who live around the Poisonous Forest, this will be a preparation that canst a long time, so I came soon to warn them as I want to leave this continent this year. ording to Nix and Vanessa, someone with a strength above Lesser Catastrophe Grade would find it difficult to stay in a low energy density area with that continent, so I''ve been avoiding fights, I have to keep my strength stagnant for now, but I don''t know if I can do this forever considering my bad luck, then I have to leave this ceter this year as an Annual Monster Wave might force me to fight. Chapter 584 Cap 582: Does Danger Knock The Door?(Chapter Preview) After a long trip thatsted a month, we finally arrived at the destination ce, it was Venon Fortress City, in fact, there are still a few hours to go. We took the shortest way here through dangerous areas off the normal roads, because of that we had to fight some monsters, by fight I mean the Horses fight. These Shadow Horses we''re using are very quiet, they''re as smart as people, and they''re brutal when they encounter enemies. Unfortunately, every time we encountered enemies we had to make a stop, that''s why the Shadow Horses must eat at least a part of their victims, they eat what they killed. Ragnar stayed out of battles knowing he shouldn''t get stronger for the same reasons I do, in fact, there are many in my group with the same level of strength as me, we''re all trying to keep our strength stagnant as much as possible. I left many in that death rule to fight, but they will avoid most of thebat and only fight floor bosses, they will also fight dungeon bosses. I tried to get everything in order there so I coulde here, I wish I had arrived sooner, but we had to resolve Diana''s case. Now that we can see some of the tallest buildings in the city in the distance, I can finally start solving the problem of preparations for nting the World Tree. With 1 month of traveling eating, I was happy to see some beautiful and strangendscapes, but I missed seeing cities and the local people. I once found an Adventurer and almost killed him, that for his face only had a big red eye, it was Louren?o the Gray Elf guide who stopped me, he said he was an Eye Demon, they are a variant race of Demons that feed from the mouths on the palms of their hands, they look simr to some monsters, but are very friendly Demons. After Louren?o''s warning I stopped to talk to this Adventurer, he was looking for the rest of the group that broke up duringbat against a monster, I helped him find the group while talking to him, it seems he had a racial skill that allows you to transmit your thoughts, some sort of one-way telepathy, but he has no Affinity with mind magic, his ability is something his entire race was born with and serves to aid inmunication with other races. Stopping to talk to him was weird and fun, I was able to meet another race of Demons and I was surprised he had a girlfriend, a pretty one, by the way, she was another member of his group, I tried not to think about how their rtionship works. After parting with them, we continued our journey here, I would like to be in less hurry during the trip, but I found that I can''t avoid getting into trouble, so let''s just finish everything we have to do on this continent and leave, restricting ourselves from this way is not going to be good for my mental health. "Ragnar, how long until you get to town?" (I) "We should reach the city in another 3 hours, if it''s at full speed I can get there sooner, but the Shadow Horses won''t be able to keep up with me." (Ragnar) "Mr. Zenos, we don''t need to be in such a hurry, a representative of the council won''t meet us until 1 week from now." (Louren?o) "I know, but it''s too hot today, I''d like a cold beer." (I) "Master, you have heat resistance and you''re not sweating." (Ragnar) "Besides that, you also have an affinity for the ice element, you can refresh yourself in a myriad of ways." (Ragnar) "You don''t understand, the heat doesn''t bother me anymore, but I still feel the temperature, besides drinking cold beer in the heat is the right thing to do, I have no other way to exin it..." (I) "Ragnar..." (I) "Yes, I noticed too..." (Ragnar) "Don''t do anything Mr. Louren?o, I want to know who''s first." (I) "How did I let this happen..." (Louren?o) "It took me a long time to figure it out, besides it was your reaction that made me redouble my vignce, otherwise it would have taken me even longer to notice." (Louren?o) "Don''t worry." (I) While talking to them I noticed that when we passed through a barrier, I noticed by the imbnce in nature and Ragnar must have noticed by his absurd Aura sense. The barrier was still inactive, but I realized it took up a wide area, a spell of that size must be the work of a ritual somewhere, I don''t even know what this barrier does until it''s activated or I see the magic circle. "Finally we found the Heretic, activate barrier!" (Man A) Soon a sacred energy descends upon me, I also feel the environment be clearer as it is saturated by the element of light, all other elements have been expelled from this barrier. "(I see, they want to weaken the enemy while increasing their own power.)" (I) "(It must be aplex magic ritual with severalyers of magic circles, but how did they manage to hide something that should have been huge?)" (I) "Activate second barrier!" (man B) I feel like the environment itself is denying me, I feel like a fish out of water, the spiritual energies and mana have been frozen in this ce, all I have is the Ki energy still circting through my body. This wasn''t caused by a simple barrier, I feel a familiar presence blocking out the environment forcibly. "Master, they are..." (Ragnar) "I know..." (I) "Now!" (Woman A) "< Chains of Light >" (Woman A) "< Light Sword Technique: Suppression >" (Man C) "< Poison Purifying Light >" (Man A) "< Seal of Light >" (Man B) "< Sword of Light Technique: des of Light > ¡Á13" (Man D) "< Sword of Light Technique: Evil Splitter >" (Man E) "< Sword of Light Technique: Wave of Light > ¡Á4" (Man F) Soon a flurry of attacks befalls me, currents of light much stronger than Irina''s grip my limbs as they pull in different directions. Magic circles appear around my frozen body the light around me to immobilize me at the same time as arge sword of condensed light appears above me causing great pressure to fall on my head, soon I feel as if gravity has increased by tens if times or a mountain was on top of me, even a crater formed in the ground around me and it was getting bigger little by little. In the same second attacks wereing towards me from all sides, des of light rained down on me from above, and a great sword of golden Light came from the right. I also saw 4 waves of lighting in front of me while I was feeling the light burn my skin spreading a white spot that highlights my white skin, I could see it was some strange kind of poison. During the attack I finally saw my attackers, they were all people wearing clothes with the symbol of the Church of Light, there were even Celestines among them like Vanessa. "Church of Light..." (I) Chapter 585 Cap 583: Vanessa A Holy Traitor?(Chapter Preview) I was trapped by being trapped by 3 techniques, was weakened by two wide area barriers made with magic rituals, and had attacksing from all directions with the intent to kill. I could feel that the power of all enemies was at the Lower Catastrophe Grade, but instead of the fear I should have been feeling, what I felt was my heart racing and my blood boiling, I could feel a smile forming on my face. "Kill me with a single blow? You guys don''t have that power..." (I) "< Cape of Blood >" (I) "< Court of Judgment > ¡Á4" (I) This is my favorite technique, besides being one of the first techniques I created, it''s also one of the best, I have a lot of resistance skills for my body and the "Blood Cloak" was created with my blood, lines, and scales. Because of that, it''s like doubling my defenses with the same skills having twoyers of protection, plus I can control this cape as easily as I control my arms and legs. In an instant, my blood creates some wounds on my body toe out creating the blood cape, a red and ck cape of crystallized bloodyered with dragon scale crystals on top forms in less than 1 second. des of Light attacks are blocked, the sword attacking from the side got stuck as my cloak wrapped around it, and the Waves of Light were cut by my tail using my tail de to use the sh of Judgment skill 4 times. "A true monster just as the report described." (Man A) "A Heretic who maniptes blood, this evil must be eradicated today!" (Man C) Among the people who appeared the first one who spoke was a Priest by the clothes, he held a white staff with a sun made of gold on top, it was he who created to activate the barrier at the beginning, I recognized by the voice. The second one who spoke was a Man in Temr armor, it''s not the first time I''ve seen this type of armor, but I can say that this one was much more reinforced by spells than seen before, I can feel a strong murderous intenting from him. "(Master, something is strange about the woman behind.)" (Ragnar) I nce back and see Ragnar right behind me, I fell off him during the attack, he created ayer of Aura condensed around him to defend himself from the restrictions of that damn barrier. "(I think it''s weird too, don''t attack yet.)" (I) "(Right.)" (Ragnar) I looked at Louren?o and saw him trapped by the chains just like me, but unlike me, he was beingpletely restricted by the barrier. I look around and see 6 enemies, some were looking determined and others were looking murderous. "I''m surprised you dared toe to this continent, Church of Light." (I) I speak mockingly as I activate strengthening abilities and start to circte my Ki through my body, then with the brute force I break the currents of light as the poison that tries to take over my body with these glowing white spots is being devoured by my body. I grip the sword of concentrated light that tried to cut me and was now being obese instead of my blood cape, I gather my Dark Ki in my ws and grip the sword destroying it causing another Temr right after me to drop to one knee. With my body strengthened, the pressure of the barriers and the Sword of Light floating above me was no more than a slight annoyance. The enemy''s expressions got weird as they saw me taking care of their attackspletely anding out unscathed, they stopped their second attacks. "(I managed to make them a little apprehensive, now I have to buy time while trying to find where the core of this barrier is.)" (I) "Do you really think I would be defeated by such a weak attack!?" (I) "Don''t be intimidated!" (Woman A) "Begin summoning the Servant of Light!" (Woman A) ""YEA!"" "(Ragnar, prevents them from activating this spell at the decisive moment.)" (I) "(Yes.)" (Ragnar) "< Armor of Light >" (Woman A) The woman who appears to be in charge has ck skin, white hair, golden eyes, and white wings, a Celestina like Vanessa, she wears light armor that only covers her vital points while having abat cap underneath her armor, she holds a One-handed sword that shines with Light more powerfully than the others, its Aura seems to be the strongest as well. She doesn''t fall for my taunts, she firmlymands others and ignores what I say while raising her hand creating a glowing white magic circle above her head, then the magic circle descended over her body causing herbat clothes and armor to change to a whiter color where the magic circle passed. "(I liked this spell, but it''s still too simple to be a transformation spell, for a moment I thought I was going to be a Power Ranger.)" (I) "Inquisitor we shouldn''t kill him before we know the whereabouts of the traitor Saint!" (Man A) "Kill the heretic first, he''s too dangerous to be arrested, we can get the information from the weaker Gray Elf." (Man C) "Quiet!" (Woman A) "< Light Sword Technique: Inquisitive de >" (Woman A) The woman runs towards me whilemanding the others firmly, but what little I heard made me understand that they want to get Vanessa, it seems I''m not their only target. "< Sword of Judgment >" (I) I draw my sword and spread my Dragon wings, I cover my sword with the elements of light and shadow to fight the sword of this Celestine woman they call the Inquisitor. She flies towards me and we start to fight, I can''t fly due to the pressure of the barriers and this sword of light on top of my head, I feel like my body will weigh dozens of times more, but I use my wing as a distraction for my first attack. I give a boost to look like I''m going to fly towards her but I spin around giving a sh with my wing which she defends trying to cut my wing with her sword but then I hide my wings inside my body and aim my sword at her wrist, my aim was to rip her hand off, but she defends it with her armor. When my attack hits the armor a wave of light blows me away, it feels like the magic from before has done it. Chapter 586 Cap 584: Unexpected Change(Chapter Preview) As I faced the others, my abilities were still working, I was trying to detect where the cores of these barriers were. It wasn''t in my ns to fight fair, I was just making myself a distraction while Ragnar was ready to stop the enemies'' summons and I was still trying to find the whereabouts of the barriers'' cores. I was using my parallel thinking to the fullest, I was multitasking searching for the cores of barriers, and fighting this "Celestine Inquisitor" with a strength equal to mine, she seems to havebat experience by her quick reactions. When I was pushed backwards after my blow I gathered the element of light in my grip. "< Elemental ws: Light >" (I) Soon light ws leave my hands bing 1 meter ws floating behind the back of my hand and moving along with my hands. This is a Ki skill that Diana learned a short time ago and taught me, I adapted it to be used with many different elements, but in this situation, the light element will be better as this whole space is saturated only with that element. "(Ragnar, now!)" (I) As I fought the enemies tried to do the invocation, but Ragnar acted at the same moment I spoke he stretched his wings and beat forward sending ck feathers that were stopped by the Temr''s spy but exploded in darkness sending a wave of darkness that disturbed the summoning magic. "(That was weird.)" (I) I noticed something strange, before I spoke the Inquisitor was already looking at Ragnar, but she didn''t give any order, she doesn''t even move to stop him, I was waiting for that moment to use these ws of light, but she didn''t even moved from the ce. "Why are you after Vanessa?" (I) "A traitor to the great God of Light, her crimes cannot be forgiven and are far more serious than a Heretic like you." (Inquisitor Celestine) (Changing: Woman A --> Inquisitor Celestina) "You speak too confidently for someone who can''tnd any blows." (I) I tease her, but the charity is that I''m finding everything very strange, when my attack failed she could have hit me, but it didn''t do anything. "< de of the Army of Light >" (Temr) The pressure on me lessens as the sword of condensed light disappears, I feel 2 Temrs and 1 Priest concentrating all their mana towards a golden sword the Temr was holding. The de of the sword was glowing more and more and very fast, I realized that I wouldn''t be able to resist the kind of destructive power it would create, my only option would be to dodge algae. "It''s time to end it!" (Inquisitor Celestine) Boommm! "< Wings of Light >" (Inquisitor Celestine) Suddenly Inquisitor Celestine looks back and waves her sword up creating an explosion as I speak, then a new pair of wings is created behind her being made of condensed light, then the two pairs of wings merge making her wings fold in size and look like every feather on its wings has turned into des of light. "< Triple Cut of Light >" (Inquisitor Celestina) To my surprise their attack was not aimed at me, they cut the Temr holding the golden sword in half with one of his wings, he cut the Priest''s head with his sword and the other wings tried to cut the other Temr, but he reacts quickly and only loses one hand. "Damned traitor..." (Man E) "< Piercing Light >" (Man F) Before he can finish speaking, another man appears behind him, shing his throat with a sword with the de of white light. "TRAITORS! WE HAVE TRAITORS... AAHHHH!!!!" "..." (I) "..." (Ragnar) Before I could understand what was happening, 3 people were dead at the hands of theirpanions, I also heard a scream not far from the position I thought I felt the core of such an area barrier. Soon the two barriers disappear, and this makes the elements that were being forced oute back leaving the environment heavy and unbnced, if left like this it will take a few days to return to normal, but I had other concerns at the moment. I was speechless, speechless for such a huge turn of events, I felt something is wrong, but I didn''t imagine it would be something like this. While I was confused the Gray Elf is released from the chains that bound him, I stand on guard at a distance with Ragnar at my side. "What just happened?" (I) "I don''t know, should we kill them taking advantage of the internal conflict?" (Ragnar) "Fine by me, let''s go..." (I) "Wait! We don''t want to fight!" (Inquisitor Celestine) Before we do anything, other people appear walking in that direction, there were 6 people, and it looks like there were 12 in total. Inquisitor Celestine deactivates her magic on the sword, wings, and armor returning to normal, her eyes looking at me with a determination just as she had before. "(She has a strong determination, but I can see the darkness in her eyes.)" (I) She throws her sword to the ground and the others behind her do the same, so they all stand in front of me doing nothing. "I don''t know why you killed your mates, but I''d be an idiot not to take the opportunity to finish you all right now." (I) "Wait! I swear we''re not your enemies, I know you realized from the start what you were doing right?" (Inquisitor Celestine) "..." (I) The people who died were all those with murderous intent from the start, the ones in front of me now, or at least three of them are the ones who just had a determined look in their eyes. "(This exins why the Inquisitor''s actions were so strange, she nned to betray herrades from the beginning.)" (I) "Why would I trust someone who betrays and kills his ownrades?" (I) "My name is Athena, they weren''t mypanions, these are all my truepanions." (Athena) "Those 5 were unwanted additions to my group." (Athena) "I''m sorry for not trusting anyone from the Church of Light." (I) "< Acid Hellfire >" (I) "Master, wait!" (Ragnar) "..." (I) "(I don''t feel their faith in their Auras, furthermore they don''t seem to have Baldr''s Blessings, if they did I would tell by their auras with the execution that they are stronger than me, which is not the case now.)" (Ragnar ) "(Think I should spare them?)" (I) "(Use the Fairy or Moon Spirit to confirm they are telling the truth.)" (Ragnar) "This is a good idea." (I) Chapter 587 Cap 585: Athena Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Athena: "Are you sure you want to do this now? I think one of the Priests suspects something." (Ang) "I know, I made him believe that I want to take all the credit for Zenos'' death." (I) "Why did you do that? I thought the n was not to draw their attention." (Ang) "Because they already realize we''re up to something." (I) "They''re not idiots, they see you walking in and out of meetings with me, they realize that our movements since we arrived on this continent have been suspicious and that I''m hiding something." (I) "I was already prepared for something like this, so it was easy to fool them into thinking I want more credit for this mission." (I) "Do you know that this could cause problems if your lie is discovered?" (Ang) "They will never find out, I am from a family loyal to the Church of Light for countless generations, and my Elder Sister is the youngest and most talented Inquisitor leader in history, I have been a genius since my youth and have always followed the orders of my superiors." (I) "My being a traitor is something no one will think about, but if these people I was forced to ept into our group start investigating our movements, then you will be in greater danger as you have done the tasks I ask." (I) "They know you are loyal to me so I tricked them for that reason, now they must think I want more credit for this quest than they do, which is perfectly normal for someone on their first quest." (I) "Won''t that cause trouble during the ambush?" (Ang) "No, most of them don''t care about the credits for this quest, the Temrs want to kill the Heretic who humiliated our Temrs from the Morror Continent." (I) "Priests, on the other hand, are very focused on information about Saint Vanessa, they don''t ept someone who was called Saint against the God Baldr." (I) "I hope you''re right because our ns can go terribly wrong." (Ang) "Thomas said something that everyone agrees with, he said Zenos might not trust us." (Ang) "(This is something that has been bothering me too, if I were in his shoes I wouldn''t trust us...)" (I) "I hope you have a n." (Ang) "I have a n, there''s an important piece of information I heard on the way here, it should be enough for him to hear us." (I) "(I just hope your strength is less than mine if not, I might not even get a chance to speak.)" (I) "You must go to the others and make sure everything is ready, we''ll only have one chance." (I) Sigh "It''s all right." (Ang) ----------- After the dream I had I managed to convince others about the ce we should go, I said that it was information I had gotten from a source that I can no longer speak of, I even left some discreet blood marks on my clothes to convince better thanks to that I managed to get them all to Venon Fortress City on the edge of the Poison Forest. After getting there, only one of us went in to gather information, as soon as we found out our target wasn''t here yet I was happy, that means I don''t need to adjust my initial n. We all went out of town, this ce is part of the ck Empire, this ce has elite spies who were the cause for the elimination of almost our entire intelligencework on this continent, I can''t keep up with the pace of catching the attention of this local giant while I don''t have anyone to ask for backup. I took them all a little far from the city and we used the artifact we brought to locate the Heretic, thanks to that we confirmed his direction, from the information we have received from the Church of Light, Zenos likes to do things hidden, he does not draw attention to the things it does. So I knew that he would avoid a road that was long and full of witnesses, he would probablye towards this city in a straight line, at least that''s what I came to. We set up two powerful barriers with magic rituals I learned from books, we are using powerful light element magic crystals, Temrs and Priests think this will all be used to kill the target but my goal is just to make sure I am stronger so I don''t die early too much. I could always save him if everything was going well, plus setting up the barrier rituals would split our group, it will make surprise attacks easier to eliminate these six nuisances. ------------- After a few days of waiting, three people were seen riding monstersing from the direction the artifact showed Zenos was, when they got closer it was confirmed that Zenos was among them. As soon as they entered the barrier area the n started, when he was restrained I thought it was ok, the barriers should have halved his strength and restrained his Aura but his eyes were calm as he looked at me and the others. Soon several attacks rained down on him, but he defended himself from everything even restricted, then he got rid of most restrictions and somehow cured the fluorescent poison. He was much stronger than the report described, it seems the Church of Light is still underestimating him. I tried to send discreet signals in the hopes he''d notice I wasn''t an enemy, I avoided making attacks, and gave orders that would just be a waste of energy in this situation, just as I hoped the summon was prevented by wasting the energy of the people behind me. I was doing my best to wait for the right moment to finish everyone off, but when Zenos managed tond an attack that could have ripped my hand off if it wasn''t for the protections I put on me, I realized I couldn''t wait long, he should already see me as an enemy, the longer this fightsts, the worse his first impression of me will be. Because of that, I gave the signal while he prepared another attack, so I made my move killing 2 and wounding a third one that mypanion finished killing, the other three must have been killed as well. I couldn''t do much more than demonstrate that I wasn''t an enemy now, even if I start talking now, he has no reason to believe me. I had to talk to him to call a Moon Fairy, so he would find out that everything I said was true, plus when we''re in a safer ce I''ll be able to tell the real reasons I did what I did. Chapter 588 Cap 586: Athena Part 2(Chapter Preview) I didn''t trust this woman, she is an Inquisitor of the Church of Light, moreover, she killed herpanions without hesitation, her strength is also greater than her appearance suggests. I was going to break up with her for the sole reason that I didn''t want to take unnecessary risks by not trusting her, not to mention that I felt something strange about her, I couldn''t understand that, so it would be better to get rid of her. It was at that moment before I started killing everyone that she said that if I asked a Moon Fairy I would be able to distinguish between truth and lies. "(I wish Nix was here since it''s a Spirit with one of the elements being the Moon, but I won''t summon her just because of that.)" (I) "(I''ll try to find a Fairy or Spirit that can help.)" (I) I close my eyes and focus, the two Cradles within the Dungeon were created in Cooperation with me, my shadow is the gateway to them, I am deeply connected with both, but it took me a long time to realize that. I realized this by ident a few days ago, after I realized this I was able to connect with these Cradles so I could see what happens in them andmunicate with the Fairies or Spirits inside the two Cradles. That''s what I was doing now, I was looking for a Fairy or Spirit suiting among the thousands inside the Dungeon. I started by looking for the strongest of the Moon element, then I selected the smartest, and finally, I chose the one that seemed to be on the verge of evolving. "(Come to me.)" (I) "(Zenos!)" Who I called was a Spirit, it was a big ck and white Serpent, normally it stays near the waterfall and spends most of its day sleeping, it seems Lilith likes this spirit, she says it was the first friend she made before graduating my daughter. This Spirit has an affinity for the pure elements of Light, Darkness, and Moon. As soon as I called a ck rift forms in front of the Serpent Spirit, he enters leaving my shadowter, when he left he was already in a much smaller size, he was perched on my shoulder where I caress his little head. "Can you help me out for a while?" (I) ? "Where''s Mother?" "She''s far away, that''s why I called you." (I) "I don''t like to fight..." "I didn''t call you to fight, but I still think you should learn to defend yourself, I said that before." (I) "Waste of time, sleep is better." "You''re so different from Nix..." (I) Sigh This Spirit is veryzy, he like most Dungeon Spirits call Nix Mother, they called me Father, but luckily I convinced them to stop it, I already have too many children, and I don''t want thousands of Fairies and Spirits calling me of Father. "Is there candy?" "Not today, but Freya can do moreter, you''ll have to convince her." (I) "What do I have to do?" "Just tell me if those people are telling the truth, okay?" (I) "That''s easy, I''ll do it before I go back to sleep." Nix said he likes to sleep because he''s getting ready for evolution, but that''s still too much. ---------- After a little chat with the unnamed Spirit Serpent, I go back to looking at people watching me from a safe distance, they keep looking at the Serpent with amazement in their eyes. "Her name was Athena, correct?" (I) "Yea." (Athena) "Did youe here looking for me?" (I) "Yes, but I didn''t mean to do anything bad to you." (Athena) "I could feel the murderous intenting from the people with you." (I) "I''m sure it''s just those dead, from the start I intended to kill them and not you." (Athena) She seems to be telling the truth, but just to be sure I look at the Serpent on my shoulder. "She''s telling the truth." I already imagined that she who told me to call a Fairy or Spirit of the Moon element, from the beginning she nned to tell the truth and just wanted to prove it, but I still feel something strange in her. "Why did youe to me?" (I) "Why betray the Church of Light?" (I) "What do you hope to gain from all this?" (I) These three questions were hammering in my head, this situation doesn''t make sense to me, this Celestina''s actions don''t make sense to me. She looks at herpanions who nod at her with determination and confidence in their eyes, I feel how much they believe in this Celestina who looks into my eyes before starting to speak. "My family has belonged to the Church of Light for generations, even now there are people I called family still there, I grew up learning about the Church''s teachings of justice, peace, and loyalty..." (Athena) "Your story can be very beautiful and moving, but I want a summary, our battle may have been short, but your barrier must have caught the attention of the townspeople, so we have less than 30 minutes before we are discovered at this distance." (I) "..." (Athena) Sigh "You''re right, we can save the details forter." (Athena) "To sum it up, I discovered that the Church of Light is not what I thought, I saw with my own eyes something terrible being done without them doing anything, and after that, I discovered many other things that they did in the past." (Athena) "I studied about Saint Vanessa in my youth, but the things I heard were just what the Church wanted to reveal, when I started to investigate I found her diary, it opened my eyes once again." (Athena) "When I was chosen toe after you, I received all the information the Church of Light had collected, including that Saint Vanessa was with you." (Athena) "So your target is Vanessa?" (I) "No, my goal is you who were able to free Saint Vanessa''s connections with the Church of Light." (Athena) "Mypanions and I want to leave the Church of Light, but if we flee we will be found and killed." (Athena) "So anyone who enters cannot leave? What kind of religion is this that forces a person to stay?" (I) "Normal Kindred can choose to stay or leave as they please, but those of us who were trained to be Inquisitors were taught secret Church techniques, spells, skills and knowledge, things that cannot be spread." (Athena) "That''s why I wanted to find you, we want to be free like Saint Vanessa, please help us." (Athena) I look at the Spirit Serpent on my shoulder, she looks at me and shakes her head in confirmation saying it''s all true. I look into each one''s eyes that are full of determination and hope, Celestina Athena''s eyes were the most strong-willed. "What should I do?" (I) Chapter 589 Cap 587: Vanessas Decision(Chapter Preview) I was wondering what to do, this Celestina named Athena seems to be the leader and speaks on behalf of others, I like the willpower in her eyes. She has answered all my questions honestly from what the Serpent Spirit said, her situation can also be understood, just like Vanessa in the past, she saw the truth about the Church of Light and tried to run away. Unlike Vanessa who didn''t have a n and acted without a practical n in mind, in addition to telling her family what she was going to do, this Athena was cautious and thought about the consequences of what she was doing all along. Apparently, she waited for an opportunity to run away, and that opportunity seems to be me, she believes that because I am with Vanessa who is someone who has experienced the same difficulty that she is experiencing now, I would be able to help her in the same way. "(I like the way she thinks, but let''s see her character.)" (I) I look at her and the others behind her. "Before I decide anything, I want to sincerely hear what you think, I want the answer from all of you." (I) I look at everyone seriously and spread my Aura to pay attention to their expressions, eyes, and Aura at the same time, the only effect I activated on my Aura was ruler. "Do you have any prejudices against other Breeds?" (I) "No!" (all) "Do you have any prejudices against Demons or Demi?" (I) "No!" (all) "Are you prejudiced against those who have elemental affinities other than the light element?" (I) "No!" (all) "Do you have any prejudices against other religions and devotees of other Gods?" (I) "..." (all) "No." (Athena) "..." (I) I look at everyone and feel a fluctuation in their Aura with myst question, no one but Athena answers the question, I look at the Spirit Serpent who nods his head showing that everyone has answered the truth. "Why didn''t you answer thest question?" (I) One man among those who didn''t respond looks at Athena who nods at him before answering. "Your question was too vague, sir." "Many of us hate Heretic Gods and have our doubts about the Demon Gods, some of us are even survivors of situations where believers of the Heretic Gods have done atrocities." I look at the Spirit Serpent on my shoulder who nods in confirmation before yawning sleepily. "(What he says may be true, but I''ve learned from Lilith and Lilian that not all Demon Gods are bad.)" (I) "(I don''t know much about most Gods, but I apply the same way of thinking to different races.)" (I) "(I won''t judge all Heretic Gods and Demon Gods as bad, I''ll decide for myself after I understand more about them.)" (I) "Do you understand that not all Demon Gods are bad?" (I) "Yea!" (all) I look at Athena who was the one who answered all the questions. "Athena, aren''t you prejudiced against other Gods?" (I) "After what I discovered about the God Baldr and the Church of Light, I don''t know how far the things we learned can be true, the impact was so great that I decided to see what is good or bad for myself instead of hearing it from someone else." (Athena) "(In other words her faith broke, the shock must have been too great for her who grew up surrounded by faith to lose it.)" (I) "(I think I should ask Vanessa first, I''ll leave the decision to her.)" (I) "I''ll ask Vanessa, wait a while while I get in touch with her." (I) I''m going to need a lot of concentration for that, so I called Freya, Diana, and Yuki who came out apanied by My Shadow Fairies, so I don''t need to open the Dungeon gate. "Keep an eye on them for a while." (I) "Freya, you have the best eyesight, keep an eye out if anyone from town approaches, okay?" (I) "Alright, master." (Freya) I sit cross-legged and close my eyes, my Familiars are all long gone, so reaching for them with my mind is taking a heavy toll on my mind. I try to reach La first, but what I see from her eyes is a sea of ??broken bodies, so I switch to the vision of Nix who was fighting in her Dragon form against a Bone Serpent in ake of blood, I tried to reach Orion but I couldn''t, he must be inside a Dungeon. I switched to Sakura''s vision and found her arriving at the tower carrying some injured people, inside the tower were Vanessa and Irina healing dozens of wounded, but none of them had serious injuries. "(Sakura?)" (I) "(Master! I''m surprised you can reach me at this distance, I can feel it''s so far away.)" (Sakura) "(Can''t keep this for long, I''ll send you info, talk to Vanessa and in 30 minutes I''ll get back to you again.)" (I) "(Alright.)" (Sakura) I send Sakura the information and images of everything that happened about these people from the Church of Light, inside the information I also had my questions for Vanessa about her decision about them. My connection with my Familiar onlysted less than 3 minutes, but when I opened my eyes again I was panting, this was more a reflection of my mental fatigue than my physical fatigue. "Let''s go somewhere else, we''ve been here too long." (I) I took them all about 5 kilometers away which took a couple of minutes with our mounts, Diana was riding Yuki her Frostwolf Familiar while the Church of Light people were on Shadow Horses, I did this on purpose to see their reactions, it seems they don''t mind being around a shadow element monster. After finding an area far away from where we fought, not forgetting that we took the bodies with us, I make everyone stop while I wait for the time to pass until the time I spoke to Sakura. I sit facing the people of the Church of Light, then close my eyes as I reconnect with Sakura and share her vision, she was facing Vanessa in a separate room with just the two of them. I spread my hands up creating a condensed light hologram of Vanessa, I n to reproduce what I see so everyone knows what Vanessa says. With Sakura''s permission, I use her mouth to talk to Vanessa. "Could you think about what to do with these people?" (I) "I believe that whatever decision you make will be right, Father." (Vanessa) "But I believe these people should know that in order to free themselves from the influence of the Church of Light they must be Vampires, I would be happy to receive them as my children if they so choose." (Vanessa) "I know your faith in the Gods has been shaken, you don''t have to be devoted to Goddess Selene if you don''t want to." (Vanessa) "But know that staying by my Father''s side and my side has a cost, your loyalty!" (Vanessa) Vanessa''sst words were very firm and serious, she knows how much I value the loyalty of those around me, even though Lilian wasn''t someone to be trusted from the start. "My Father will give you all the freedom you want and a ce you will always be able to return to." (Vanessa) "You have two choices, be part of the family or leave now, choose!" (Vanessa) I held on as long as I could, as soon as Vanessa''sst word was heard by me and transmitted through the hologram I created, I closed the connection with Sakura. My mind was heavy and my head was aching like it had a hangover, I put my hand in this one and realized I had a fever too. Sigh "Are you okay, master?" (Diana) "Want me to make you some tea or fetch you a potion?" (Freya) "I''m fine, I just need to rest, but first I want to hear their answer." (I) "I''m too busy to waste my time, so you guys have 15 minutes to decide, after that I''m leaving." (I) Chapter 590 Cap 588: Athenas Secret(Chapter Preview) I only gave them 15 minutes because I needed to rest a few minutes to cool my head, meanwhile, I drank a bottle of blood and a potion. I saw the 7 people talking, I could have listened to what they were saying if I wanted to, but I didn''t, but I was sure the others did. After 15 minutes I still wasn''tpletely well, but at least my mind was clearer and the fever had improved. I look at the 7 people in front of me, it''s time for them to decide. "What is your choice?" (I) "I choose to go with you, we were ready for this from the start, we were talking about what to do next." (Athena) "Do you speak for all of them?" (I) "Yea." (Athena) "Then stand still and receive my power, it will free you from the influence of the Church of Light." (I) I spread my Aura and activate the Blood Servant skill, but I only do it with 6 of them and leave Athena out. The process was quick, they didn''t have those control seals that Irius and Irina had when I first met them, plus they didn''t have any bondage marks either. But they all had a symbol of a golden sun with a white sword embedded in it somewhere on their bodies, that was Baldr''s crest, the Symbol of the Church of Light. But I noticed that the sword had a Rune, this was not a Spiritual Rune as I know it, it was a magic circle in the form of a circr Rune, this marks an Inquisitor in the Church of Light or Baldr''s sword, they are tools to kill what the Church sa Luz considers impure or evil. This Symbol was carrying holy magic but it would be difficult for me to get rid of it with just one skill, while thinking about using other skills the Blessing of various Gods who possess seem to react to this symbol is a wave of energy passes through my Aura erasing all wheels Symbols along with Baldr''s Coat of Arms. With that finished I tell Freya to take the 6 to another ce to talk about the things they should know before going to the Dungeon, meanwhile, I stay with Athena and Diana with me, and the elf envoy Louren?o went with Freya. "I think you know why I pushed the others away and didn''t help you like I did them, right?" (I) "I figured you noticed, your eyes were always weird when you looked at me, but I didn''t want to say anything in front of my teammates, I didn''t want to influence their decisions." (Athena) "What do you hide? To be more precise, I want to know who you hide?" (I) "So you realized you were someone and not an object? Your senses are incredible for a mortal." "Who are you!?" (I) A voice appears out of nowhere, I could feel a tone of amusement in the voice as the strange sensation I felt before appears as if it came out of hiding, Athena pulls out a crystal attached to a ne she wore around her neck, and I hadn''t seen this before why it was inside her clothes. "He is not an enemy, please listen to what he has to say before anything else." (Athena) "You don''t have to try to convince him If you wanted to do something you would have already done it." "You''re right, but I can always change my mind, my mates like to say I''m unpredictable." (I) "No, we say you''re crazy." (Diana) "We shouldn''t correct the master in this kind of situation, Diana." (Ragnar) "Sorry, I spoke without thinking, please continue." (Diana) "..." (I) "Hahahahahaha...hahahahaha..." "You shouldn''tugh in this situation, it will make a bad impression on you..." (Athena) "Who cares, it''s been so long since I''ve had proper fun, but this was now funny, at least for me." cough cough "Let''s get straight to the introductions, and by that I mean your presentation if possible." (I) "Of course, I already know your name, it''s only fair to start the introductions with me." "Unfortunately I don''t have a name, my old name was lost a long time ago." "But you will understand if I say that I am the Heretic God of Fun..." (The Heretic God of Fun) "Calm down!" (I) This person''s voice is strange, I can''t define a genre, moreover, all his words are spoken lightly and loaded with fun as if he was always making fun of everything. As soon as he introduces himself as an Heretic God, Diana grabs her swords as she transforms into her White Werewolf appearance with Yuki baring her teeth at her side, Ragnar focused his Aura on his de horn as powerful killing intent pours out of his body, could also feel Freya pointing her bow in that direction aiming at Athena. Everyone was ready to attack if it wasn''t for me to broadcast my words through my Aura to everyone, they stop their attacks but are still in the position to attack at any moment. "You shouldn''t lie, your presence may be strange, but it''s still far from a divine presence." (I) "I''m not lying, the moon spirit on your shoulder knows that I''m just weakened for several different reasons." (Evil God of Fun) I look at the Spirit Serpent on my shoulder, it was wrapped around my neck with its head resting on my shoulder, but as soon as I looked at it I got a nod of confirmation. "Why would an Heretic God be with a Church of Light Inquisitor?" (I) "I''m with her by chance, it was a happy coincidence for me, however, I stayed with her because of you." (Evil God of Fun) "I want to hear everything." (I) Soon we spent a few hours in that ce, at first I realized that the conversation could be long, so I put up a barrier with Freya''s help to keep us hidden. I''ve sent the Elves'' envoy Laurence ahead to the city with Nn to reserve a house for us, and it would be good to let the Elves know of our arrival in order to bring our meeting forward. While they''re moving things forward in town, I''d have time to listen to what this Heretic God of Fun and this Inquisitor Celestine had to say. The other 6 were taken to the mansion where they will be watched over by the Fairies and Hawaiians by Nira, I want to know if there will be problems with them with the various races inside the Dungeon. Chapter 591 Cap 589: Crazy Evil God(Chapter Preview) I hear the whole story of why Athena''s faith in the Church of Light was broken and how she met this supposed Heretic God. I must say that even though I was surprised by what I heard, the Church of Light let an entire city be a sacrifice just to have the opportunity to defeat an Heretic God. I understand the logic behind it, it''s always the good of the many for the sacrifice of the few, in theory, it can be understood, but there''s no way to be shocked in practice, they epted to break their own teachings and ideals in exchange for victory, they are willing anything for victory. This worries me since this is from an enemy willing to do anything for the victory I''m talking about. The mentality of the Church of Light is the same as that of anyrge organization that has been in power for a long time, they think they are above morals, and thew and that everything they do is right. These bastards made excuses to themselves about doing something bad for a good reason, maybe even they believe they are doing something right, but what surprised me the most was hearing that they sacrifice even a Hero as if it were some kind of disposable tool. "I never imagined seeing such cruel people try to appear righteous people and examples of purity in such a tant way." (I) "Even their Hero was a mere tool to them." (I) "Actually he wasn''t the real Hero." (Athena) "But you just said..." (I) "I said what I saw at that moment, but I once heard my Sister talking to other people and calling the Hero a fake." (Athena) "Later, when I was already with this strange Heretic God, he told me that person was not a Hero." (Athena) "How are you sure you weren''t a Hero?" (I) "Because your Soul was ipatible with your body, moreover the Soul doesn''t have the heroic will, all it had was pain and despair." (Evil God of Fun) "You''re implying..." (I) "The Church of Light was using a false Hero, they probably increased his power in unknown ways, but I can say it was artificial as the Soul is severely injured." (Evil God of Fun) "You speak as if you''ve seen the Soul." (I) "Actually the Soul is here, I''m using it to keep me in this world while I''m slowly healing whatever happened to this Soul." (Evil God of Fun) I look again at this crystal ne where this Heretic God resides, I focus my Aura and try to feel better, but I don''t notice another presence. "Soul is dormant, I did this to not reject me, it could cause more damage to both of us in this situation." (Evil God of Fun) "Do you want me to believe what you say?" (I) "I came to you to help me, for me to help this Soul is impossible in my current situation, the most I can do is superficially heal this Soul, but the goddess Selene could do much more." (Evil God of Fun) "I''m not like most Heretic Gods, I don''t care about being in control orplicated things, my divinity is in the fun." (Evil God of Fun) "The meaning of fun is very big." (I) "You''re right, for me everything is fun, apetition, a duel, a romance, a game, sex, killing, hunting, war, eating, music, working, adventuring, and much more." (Evil God of Fun) "There are infinite ways to have fun, but two things are necessary, the first is to be alive, the second is to feel like it, without these two things there is no fun." (Evil God of Fun) "You''ve said some disturbing things just now." (I) "I only tell the truth, you should also know that there are people who like to kill and do horrible things, anything that can be considered fun for someone will be my fun, that''s why this is my Divinity for better or worse." (Evil God of Fun) p While he speaks the tone of amusement and mockery never leaves his voice, this makes it difficult to know when he is being serious or joking while saying such bizarre things. "You know your exnation could make anyone your enemy, right?" (I) "Don''t get me wrong, I''m fully aware that some things I find fun can be wrong, but I can''t deny my nature." (Evil God of Fun) "But I say I still have my own preferences for fun like anyone else, which arepetitions, all kinds of arts and sexual acts, thest one I acquired a little while ago because of someone who was reincarnated, he was a big pervert but Your memories opened my eyes to a whole new avenue of fun." (Evil God of Fun) I give up on trying to have a decent conversation with this Heretic God, I feel like I''m talking to Lilith or La. "ording to your story, you encountered this Heretic God during thisbat where the other Heretic God and the false hero died, correct?" (I) "Yes, I was sent there to be part of the support team, so I was out of town the whole time until the end, but we had our ways of seeing what went on inside, plus the Heretic God wasn''t killed, a mortal wouldn''t be able to kill a God, he was defeated and sealed." (Athena) "This Mad God with me appeared because he was away from others, he was just a bright light that suddenly appeared in front of me." (Athena) "Why did you trust him?" (I) "Because I felt he wasn''t evil, he might be crazy, but he''s not evil." (Athena) "Besides, I needed to do something in that situation, I needed to save someone no matter who it was, that''s because everything I believed in had been destroyed in those days, the emptiness in my heart was eating me inside, it may have been my selfishness that did help at that time, but I don''t regret it." (Athena) "In the days that followed I was very bad, my mind was in a mess and my emotions were out of control, I wasn''t able to sleep and the scenes of what I saw that day never leave my mind, talking to him helped me keep my focus and investigate more about the Church of Light in the archives." (Athena) "This time I was seeing it all from a different perspective, I was able to see beyond the written lies and see the truth, that''s how I found the diary of Saint Vanessa, a woman loved for healing people and fighting evil." (Athena) "It felt like a sign to me when your file was handed to me, your information was Santa Vanessa''s name, that''s when I realized how to fill that void inside me." (Athena) Chapter 592 Cap 590: Entering Venon Fortress City(Chapter Preview) After listening to everything I had a better understanding of the situation, basically, the Heretic God of Fun just wants to live peacefully having fun every day, the only thing that worries me is his way of having fun being too broad. Athena is lost, she clung to Vanessa''s image of Saint to fill the void left in her heart when her faith in the Church of Light was shattered, I can''t say if she even realized she''s using Vanessa as a crutch to keep her upright. The other 6 just wanted to run away and believed Athena about someone able to free them from the Church of Light, she happened to be right, but for her, there is no other option but to stay where Vanessa is. "(None of them seem to be lying, plus I''ve been using my Aura on that crystal to see if the Blessings inside me react in any way, but nothing happens.)" (I) I look at them both and think that Athena might be a powerful force in the future, but I don''t know what to do with an Heretic God. He said that he is no longer technically a God but something called the Living God, he used some kind of technique to reincarnate himself as a mortal, and because of that he lost his Divine power. The weirdest thing is that he''s happy with it, he just wants a body and living having fun without the restrictions that the Gods have to put up with. I was wondering what to do with them, but the story about the Church of Light worries me a lot, nothing is more terrifying than an enemy capable of doing anything and having no limits. I know I have limits like many people, limits of what I''m willing to do, I have my own morals, I have my own definition of right and wrong, and I''m not willing to cross the lines I''ve set for myself. I don''t think I''d like to find out what I would be if I crossed those lines, I just know it wouldn''t be me anymore. I still didn''t know what to do about the fake Hero''s soul, but I could ask Nixter about it, maybe I could use Dungeon as a means to send it to the Goddess Selene, I could even send it to the Demon Goddess of Death, but I''ll leave it to think about itter. "Will you be able to fight the Church of Light or even your family in the future, Athena?" (I) "I am more than a Vampire Patriarch, I am the child of the Goddess Selene as your report on me says." (I) "More people from the Church of Light wille after me in the future, standing by my side will be the same as bing an enemy against the Church of Light." (I) "For me this is perfect, I''m disgusted that I''ve been so faithful to them, the worst thing is knowing that my family knows and epts all this..." (Athena) The look in her eyes is filled with disgust, revulsion, and sadness. Knowing that her family is involved in things like the ones she saw must havee as a shock to her. "So I wee you until Vanessa Returns, please stay separate from this God until I finish what I have to do." (I) "It''s all right." (Athena) Athena removes her ne which floats a little away from her, so I use my Aura and Blood Servant skill on her. I ignore the usual messages, but one of them catches my attention when I feel the Blessing of the Goddess Selene bubble out of me in the form of red energy that enters Athena''s body causing several wounds in her body that oozes blood. Ding! <[ Lineage [ Servant of Light: 100% ] detected by the will of Goddess Selene ]> . . <[ Initiating purge of Bloodline tainted with the Blessings of [ God Baldr (God of Light) ] of Athena (Celestina) ]> . . . ? <[ The Lineage [ Servant of the Light: 100% ] has beenpletely eliminated ]> These messages appear in front of me as I see Athena''s wound covered body oozing more and more blood that burns until there is nothing left, then a red light covered Athena as her wounds healed in a matter of seconds. panting panting "Damn... damn..." (Athena) Tears "Even my blood... all contaminated... Damn..." (Athena) Tears Diana walks up to Athena and puts her hand on her shoulder, I could see a look offort on Diana''s face, it took a few minutes for Athena who had fallen to her knees to recover, and Diana helped her up. She looks at me with respect and gratitude, but there''s still a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Thank you, thanks to you I now know that even my lineage had been influenced by the Church of the Light, perhaps it is the result of generations of fools serving a religion without ideals." (Athena) "Now even my blood ties to my family have been severed, thank you." (Athena) "Just remember that there is more than one kind of family, it''s up to you now to build your own family in your heart." (I) What I said might be a little corny, but it was the truth, as much as she was determined to walk a separate path from her family, knowing that her blood ties had been severed must havee as a shock, she needs to find a new family with which to connect to, I hope your friends and Vanessa can fill that void. ----------- After everything is resolved, Athena puts on her strange ne containing a mad Heretic God and the Soul of a false Hero, then she uses an item of disguise to die along with me, Ragnar, Freya, and Lawrence the Elves'' envoy to Venon Fortress City. We entered the city through the front gate, as expected there was an ID check which we passed easily. Those walls being seen up close were huge, I also only noticed something when I got closer to the city, but around the city under the walls, there was a flower used as an ingredient for antidotes scattered everywhere. I could even smell the sweet aroma of this flower wafting through the air around us, when I asked Louren?o about it, he said that this is a way of preventing poisons that can spread from the Poisonous Forest to the city, it also helps to keep the Poison-type monsters away from the city in normal situations. Chapter 593 Cap 591: Venon Fortress City Part 1(Chapter Preview) As soon as we enter the city I realize that all the buildings are made of smooth stone, this city could be intact after an earthquake with such robust constructions. The architecture was minimalist but the colors were vibrant, and everyone around them had some kind of weapon, I also noticed that most people''s Auras were well trained. "(They all seem to be Adventurers.)" (I) The local poption was mostly Demons, but there were also people of other races, so maybe that''s why the miasma in this city was a little thicker. This entire continent has miasma with different concentrations, so this environment is perfect for the Demon race to live in, ording to Lilian people of other races after generations have created greater resistance to miasma and that''s why they are able to live on this continent. As this city seems to have arge poption and mostly Demons, I think it must be normal to have more miasma here, but it seems that monsters are not born in here due to all these Auras all over the ce. "This city is very interesting." (I) "I didn''t want to be here, the item I use isn''t perfect, it might change my appearance but it doesn''t do the same to my Aura or smell." (Athena) "Don''t worry, that Heretic God with you is hiding his Aura all the time, didn''t you notice?" (I) "What!? I hadn''t noticed before." (Athena) Athena stares at the crystal on her ne for a few minutes as we walk through the streets, she seems to be silent but must be talking to this Heretic God in her mind. "Looks like he''s been doing this for a while, but how did you find out?" (Athena) "Let''s just say I knew that." (I) "(Since we entered this city Athena''s Aura has been inessible to me, I only realize the reason for this because of the power of the Trinity of Nature in me.)" (I) "It seems like he''s been doing this for me whenever I''ve entered a city, that''s why my Aura would draw a lot of attention." (Athena) "I imagined that." (I) While riding our mounts we ended up attracting attention from many, maybe because our mounts are high level monsters or maybe it''s because of the beauty of the girls. I follow the main street straight until I see a sign with a green Serpent inside a beer mug. "That must be the Drunken Serpent restaurant Louren?o told us about, let''s wait there." (I) I follow an empty alley on the outskirts where oily mounts make their way back to the Dungeon through my shadow with the help of the Fairies. After that, we left the alley going to this restaurant, as soon as I enter safely the mug flying in my direction, the scene inside this ce was a fight between two drunk Adventurers, both were Demons with two normal white horns on their head, but one had the slightly bluish skin and the other had reddish skin. The Demon with the blue skin was fat and veryrge, the one with the red skin was muscr and had an idiot''s face. Their punches were pretty strong and theirbat techniques were decent, but they were still a long way from the people in my group in terms of strength. "Should we look elsewhere?" (Diana) "No, we''re scheduled to meet here, so let''s sit away from the hustle, that corner table is empty, let''s go over there." (I) I go around to avoid the auction happening in the middle of the restaurant, the other customers were around watching like it was a show, while we were going to the table I even saw someone opening a betting table. "(The owner of the ce doesn''t seem to care about All this destruction and confusion, I wonder why?)" (I) As we sat down an Orc waitress came to meet us, her body was tall, her skin was dark green, and her lean muscles showing that she doesn''t do much physical training. "What''s your order?" (Orc Waitress) "Three kegs of your best beer, I''d like your best meat dish too." (I) "Just to confirm, is this for everyone?" (Orc Waitress) "No, this is just for me, others can ask for whatever they want." (I) "I want the same as him." (Diana) "I''d like a bottle of wine and a sandwich." (Athena) "I want two bottles of juice and the biggest piece of meat you have." (Ragnar) "Do you have any local fruit dishes? I''d also like a ss of juice." (Freya) "Looks like not all of you are Adventurers, are you passing through town?" (Orc Waitress) "We''re only staying a few days, besides, how are you so sure we''re not all adventurers?" (I) "Any Adventurer arriving here orders at least half a barrel of beer and lots of meat dishes, that includes Elves." (Orc Waitress) "I understand where you''re going." (I) This Waitress likes to talk, I can use this to learn more about this fight in the middle of the ce. "Do you know anything about this fight? Why doesn''t anyone try to stop them?" (I) "This happens every day, in the end, the loser will be forced to pay for the concerts, besides the bets are always split with the restaurant." (Orc Waitress) "Stopping a fight between Adventurers is very difficult, moreover it is something that happens often, so instead of stopping the owner thinking it would be better, over time Adventurers started to be the main customers of the restaurant." (Orc Waitress) This restaurant allows customers to fight inside the establishment, it seems they even allow bets on such a thing, I''ve never heard of anything like this before. While I was distracted thinking about this strange restaurant, the waitress had already left to notify the kitchen of our order. For the next few minutes, while I waited for our order, I watched the two drunken Adventurers fight, the fat one winning when he punched his opponent in the jaw and he copsed in a faint. People watching had different reactions, some were happy they had bet on the fat one, but there were also people grumpy for having a bet on the loser. One of the waiters came out of the kitchen, it was a Werewolf with a scar on his face, he wakes up the loser and forces him to pay. Soon a group of 4 people enter the restaurant, when this happens everyone looks at them, some with fear, some with respect, and some with admiration. A man from this group looks at our table and approaches with eyes full of lust, he stops next to us with a confident smile. "See what we have here? Such a beautiful and precious thing in this wild ce, allow me to apany you, my dear." Chapter 594 Cap 592: Venon Fortress City Part 2(Chapter Preview) Soon a group of 4 people enter the restaurant, when this happens everyone looks at them, some with fear, some with respect, and some with admiration. A man from this group looks at our table and approaches with eyes full of lust, he stops next to us with a confident smile. "See what we have here? Such a beautiful and precious thing in this wild ce, allow me to apany you, my dear." The adventuring party that arrived wasposed of 2 Demon men, 1 Dark Elf man, and 1 Runic woman. This group of Adventurers seemed to be very capable, their clothes, armor, weapons, and other equipment on their bodies had energy inside showing that they have abilities, effects, or spells in them. I also noticed that all this equipment was being well taken care of, but it was still worn out due to battles, that''s because it has scratches, cuts, and stains, among other things showing that this refinement is not just for show. By their Auras all 4 are Adventurers above Grade +S, the one that came towards us seemed to be the strongest among them being around Grade -SS. From their movements, Auras, and the way they assessed the restaurant''s atmosphere the moment they entered, I realized that they are quite experienced. The one who came near our table was one of the Demons, he had a big muscr body, he was shirtless revealing several scars all over his body, he has light brown skin with short purple hair, he has a half broken horn on his head. ? "(Another idiot drawn to the beauty of the women around me.)" (I) "We''re eating, so leave the girls alone and go back to your group, please." (I) "I admit the women at this table are all beautiful, but the one that caught my eye was you little gem." "..." (I) A shiver runs down my back as I hear what he''s said and see him looking at me with those lust filled eyes. "(Can only be kidding with me, be mistaken for a woman...)" (I) I re at this man. "I''m not a woman, besides I''m not interested in people of the same gender, get out." (I) "So you''re a man? But don''t worry, that little impediment is fine for me, with a face like yours everything will be fine." This idiot didn''t even care when he said he was a man, what he did was lick his lips in front of me, I wanted to kill him instead, I just needed one hit, but Freya put her hand on my shoulder as Diana put between that Adventurer and me. "I advise you to go back to your group and if you forget about us, you will only get this warning." (Diana) "Looks like this cutie has a pretty, enviable protector." "Don''t lose my patience, or if not..." (Diana) "If not¡­ what?" Diana puts her hand on the Demon''s shoulder and he goes to his knees immediately with the force pushing him down. "Just remember to avoid problems with unknown people in the future, got it?" (Diana) "I understood..." When Diana lets go of the Demon''s shoulder, he runs straight into his group out the door of the restaurant, then I noticed everyone was looking at us dumbfounded. His group tried to help their friend when they saw him fall to his knees by Diana''s force but were stopped by Ragnar who put pressure on them using his Aura. After this disaster we were drinking and eating for over 1 hour until Nn arrives with Louren?o, I wave for them to sit down and order something for them to eat. "So, how was your chores?" (I) "I already bought a house from a rich merchant through the Trading Guild, it should be enough for the whole group if you want it." (Nn) "Good job, Nn." (I) "I''ve already informed the vige, but it will take a few days to arrive and put together a n for the things you asked for." (Louren?o) "So all we can do is wait now." (I) ---------- For the next few days, I continued to study magic, Auras, and my Martial Arts. I also got into trouble a few times while walking around town, there was even a noble woman wanting to adopt me into her family. I also kept asking Athena questions about the Church of Light, she had ess to a lot of files and information that many people of that religion might not know about. ---------- Pov Ivan: I was in a meeting room with all the groups to discuss what we are going to do in the next few days and talk about our rapid progress. There have already been 12 Dungeons destroyed, those that have already been confirmed the location are on the map, there are still 10 more Dungeons to destroy. Of the ten remaining dungeons that already have people exploring in 8, we will be able to put an end to that. "All of you have done your jobs very well, we are close to destroying them all if we haven''t found more Dungeons already." (I) We are close to finishing our part of the n, after that we will move on to the next part of the n which is to finish off all the undead outside the dungeons. "H, you''ve been such a help as Vanessa." (I) "But don''t you think you created too many Phantom Orbs?" (I) "The master told me to get as much as possible, the point is that ces with lots of Ghosts really help a lot in creating these things." (H) "In the meantime, I''d like to know about the eyes we''ve found watching this ce." (I) "Are they spies or scouts to investigate us, I captured all of them I could find." (Elsaris) "Let''s leave it at that for now, after the master''s n is finalized we can release them." (Vanessa) After the meeting I went back to fighting on the front lines, I want to enjoy as many battles as possible, there are few levels left for me to evolve, I''ve been waiting for this for a long time. I know that Irius and Irina are also about to evolve. One thing that helped us a lot in conquering thisrge number of Dungeons was the Blood Demons helping a lot. The master is looking to finalize this n before other Realms in the vicinity decide to intervene with this ce. I hope we manage to do everything the master wanted, even though this is a very pleasant ce for me, I can''t stay here forever. It was with this mentality of fulfilling the master''s expectations that he wanted to run to the next Dungeon, Elsaris has already found spies, that means that soon they will realize that their spies are not flying, we have to have everything prepared. Chapter 595 Cap 593: Meeting With The Elves(Chapter Preview) After some delicious food and a beer that looks like it was mixed with some kind of honey, we headed to the house Nn said was ready to move in. Lawrence informed us that the Elves might take a few days to arrive and I spent that time studying magic and training various techniques. After a 5 days of wait a Wind Fairyes to warn us that the Elves have arrived, Louren?o leaves to meet them first and decide where the meeting will be, I told him to call them to this house as it would be easier to talk here. In the afternoon of the same day, a White Elf arrived at the mansion where we are living together with Louren?o and 3 other Dark Elves with light armor. Freya opens the door for them, the 3 Dark Elf guards scrutinize Freya from top to bottom while Lawrence just waves at her, but the White Elf who felt stronger than her guards looked at Freya in surprise before dropping to her knees. Seeing the confused expressions of the guards and Louren?o was funny, but I saw Freya having a hard time getting this Elf to get up and follow her to the room where I was watching everything through the window. "Master, these are the Elder of the council of the Elves of the vige of Poison Forest, his 3 guards, and the lord Louren?o who apanied us here." (Freya) "Thank you, Freya." (I) "Let me introduce myself, my name is Zenos, nice to meet you." (I) "My name is Joseph, I am one of the Elders of the Poison Forest vige, I speak on behalf of our entire vige when I say that it is our pleasure to wee you." (Joseph) Elder Joseph is his guards as well as Lawrence, they all have forehead jewels showing they are High Elves, I also noticed the silver Toad-shaped Spirit on top of one of Joseph''s shoulders. "(A Moon Spirit, that must be how he saw through Freya''s disguise.)" (I) "Freya bring some appetizers while she invites our guests to be seated." (I) "Yes Master." (Freya) "Please sit down." (I) I lead everyone to a couch, but only Joseph sits down, his 3 guards stand behind him while Louren?o stands next to the couch. "How far do you know the reason for my visit?" (I) "I know everything, our Queen may be long dead, but she left a worthy sessor behind who conveys to us the words of the World Tree." (Joseph) "So you must already know the reason for this meeting here instead of in your vige, right?" (I) "Yes, all the Elders have been informed and we have already started the process of warning various Realms about the disaster we are about to cause." (Joseph) "Did you tell me about why I''m here?" (I) "We don''t say anything about it, we just say that we''re going to solve the World Tree problem, now if they understand that we''re going to cure the World Tree it''s because of their own thoughts." (Joseph) In other words, they distorted the truth to make others think that the World Tree can still be healed so that no one would think that there is a seed and that someone wasing to deliver that seed. "You may not know it, but what happens will affect the entire continent." (Joseph) "Like this?" (I) "You must have been informed about the Monster Wave that is going to happen during nting time, right." (Joseph) "Here''s the appetizers and drinks." (Freya) "Thank you Freya, sit next to me." (I) "Keep going sir Joseph." (I) "This wave of monsters will affect the entire continent, the biggest focus will be on the Poison Forest, but it will affect the entire continent to a lesser and lesser degree as you move away from the Poison Forest." (Joseph) "Is it going to be that big? So a lot of people are going to get hurt, right?" (I) "Unfortunately yes, many must die just like during Annual Monster Waves, but in numbers, theye smaller as the worst will happen around here." (Joseph) "(I should have suspected it wouldn''t be an ordinary Monster Wave.)" (I) I didn''t like knowing that I would cause people to die simply by nting a tree, I knew that many people would get hurt and some might even die, but now the scale is much bigger than I expected. "Master, it''s no use thinking about the people who will be injured or killed, what you''re doing will save this continent, besides all the preparations to reduce the number of dead are already being made, correct sir Joseph?" (Freya) "Correct, Elder Elfdy." (Joseph) "Unfortunately, bone is not something we can avoid, the information that our current Queen gave us says that the disturbance of energies caused all this, to control all that amount of energy from nature would need at least a Demigod or another World Tree." (Joseph) "Another World Tree..." (I) ---------- Pov Goddess Selene: I was in the Tombstone Kingdom again, I came here for a reason. "You found out faster than expected." (I) "You know not to interfere with the souls of Mortals, Selene." (Kalistos) "I just tweaked your appearance, I didn''t do anything else." (I) "You know there could have been a big problem if you hadn''t." (I) "You just dyed the problem and you know it, it''s possibly going to be even worse now." (Kalistos) "But he''ll be more prepared by then." (I) I still remember the day he left, I was there, and I saw it with my own eyes, Zenos looks so much like him, but at the same time, he is so different. "I''ll let it go this time, after all, you also have authority in death, but avoid interfering in such a tant way, even though it''s your son it will draw attention from others." (Kalistos) "Apparently it caught your attention." (I) "Yes, he might be the way for me to get a Champion or at least a Hero." (Kalistos) "Your Sister already has both, for her who has so many worshipers it''s much easier to choose." (I) "By the way, you''re not going to interfere with my other daughter, are you?" (I) "Let her and her maid do what they want, I want to stay away from any of your daughters, they are all always a headache." (Kalistos) "I know, I wonder how they ended up this way." (I) Sigh "..." (Kalistos) Kalistos appears at my side, she alwayses here just like me, she is the oldest of all the Gods and knows everything about me. "You know your son isn''t him, right?" (Kalistos) "I know..." (I) "He chose the path of sacrifice, it helped many, but it made him have a miserable life until the end, my son, on the other hand, chose to create a path of free form, I can''t even imagine what there will be at the end of a path like that." (I) "Why did you name him Tabu?" (Kalistos) "That was the only name that popped into my head, when he arrived the emotions buried inside me started to rise, maybe it was a mistake, but I still think he deserves that name that once shocked everyone." (I) "The will of Chaos within him has changed." (Kalistos) "I know, now it''s part of him, became what he is..." (I) "You''re the same crazy as always." (Kalistos) "That to me is apliment." (I) Chapter 596 Cap 594: Prime Minister Of The Black Empire(Chapter Preview) Talking to this Joseph made me understand the problems that will arise, but it also gave me an idea to avoid or at least minimize the damage I will cause when nting this seed. For the next few hours we discuss the defensive measures that the various Realms will be taking, we also discuss the time it will take for all this preparation to be ready. After that we talked about the possibility of saving the World Tree Spirit, it seems that Joseph and the other Elves didn''t know this, they all started crying when they found out that even the World Tree Spirit was seriously injured. I tell them about the n to save the World Tree Spirit, but I say it will stop being a World Tree, but they didn''t care, Joseph almost dropped to his knees in thanks. He came in looking so calm, wise, and rational, but now he looks desperate, I think the World Tree of that continent didn''t let the Elves know about his real condition, maybe he did something he shouldn''t by telling them that. "So we have to wait another 3 months?" (I) "Unfortunately yes, for me we would do that today, but it would cause the fall of dozens of Realms and the unnecessary death of thousands of people." (Joseph) "I was thinking that maybe I might be able to slow down or even stop this Wave of Monsters asking this World Tree for help after transferring its Spirit into the new body." (I) "..." (Joseph) Joseph is speechless with wide eyes, so he puts on a thoughtful expression before returning to speak uncertainly. "I don''t know if that would be possible, I need to talk to the Queen for confirmation." (Joseph) "I don''t know if it''s possible either, but it doesn''t hurt to try if it has the possibility to save many lives." (I) "I must say that your youthful appearance belies a very cunning mind, Mister Zenos." (Joseph) "Your ideas for defense during a Monster Wave and your bold ns managed to open my eyes today." (Joseph) "Talking to you also helped me understand a number of risks that I overlooked without realizing it." (I) "I''d like to talk to you more, but I have to get back to the vige ahead of schedule." (Joseph) "Many of the things you said should be discussed with the Queen and the other Elders of the vige council." (Joseph) "This matter must not leave this room or it has caused panic among the Elf race of this continent, you understand." (Joseph) "Yes, the first Elder." (all Elves) "When will I be able to meet you again?" (I) "We can leave some Elves in this house, so they can serve as liaisons between the vige and you." (Joseph) "That would be nice, I n on getting out of here tomorrow now that everything is in order and we have a n in mind." (I) "Tomorrow morning the Elves in question will be at the door of this manor, you can leave your keys with them on your way out." (Joseph) "I''ll do it." (I) I stand up and shake hands with Joseph, then walk them to the door. ---------- After saying goodbye to the people of the Elf vige, I go back to the room where I talk a little with Freya. "What do you think of Athena and this Heretic God?" (I) "I think everything she said was true, it wouldn''t be possible to lie in front of a Moon Spirit, but the Heretic God shouldn''t be meddlesome by our mortal standards, I advise the master to talk to Vanessa and Ragnar about it, it would be even better if I could talk to the Goddess Selene." (Freya) "There is a Temple of Blood in this town, maybe I should go there." (I) "I can''t risk taking untrustworthy people when we go to the World Tree." (I) ---------- Pov Duke Gregory Roux: p It was already night and I was in my office in my mansion in the capital of the ck Empire. In the middle of signing documents, my right arm started to shake and slowly change shape. "Damn, why does this always have to happen during full moons." (I) "Where''s the suppression injection..." (I) I use magic to reveal a secret drawer of my desk that I open and get an injection with a green liquid with a faint purple glow, I apply it to the arm that had already ripped my clothes, then a pain ran through my body as my blood seemed to boil into my veins for a few seconds until the pain disappeared and my arm was back to normal. Sigh "It''s time toplete thest experiment, if you lose control of that body duringbat, the n is lost, don''t you agree?" (I) "As always your senses are magnificent, my lord." (number 0) "Why did youe here? I thought I made it very clear that you shouldn''t approach me in the capital." (I) "I came to inform you that I already have all the information you asked for, besides that, I have news about the Horn squad." (number 0) "For you to be here means they left just as predicted, right?" (I) "Yes, everyone has already resigned to the Queen and left the same day, just as we nned by forcing the retirement of Horn 0." (number 0) "Because of Lilian my ns were dyed by over 100 years, it was hard to pretend for so long with her eyes on me all the time." (I) "I wanted her dead, but that would attract the attention of the Queen and her subordinates." (I) That bitch was a huge headache for me, I''m lucky she forced herself to stay below the Lower Catastrophe Grade for all this time, otherwise, her already keen senses might have picked up on something. "Tell me what you found out about?" (I) "My subordinate has returned from the Morror Continent, it seems that the n to use the prince to wreak havoc on that continent has failed and all of his troops have been defeated." (number 0) "I thought this could happen, too bad this preemptive strike failed, but at least we managed to force a war between the two continents again." (I) "I''m sorry to inform you sir, but that''s not going to happen, people on the maind don''t know that it was Demons behind what was happening." (number 0) "That''s impossible, it has been confirmed that the troops we helped him gather for his foolish cause were sessfully summoned." (I) "There is nothing left behind, whether the troops summoned, those already on the maind, or even the traces of the prince''s ns, nothing was found, even their bodies were taken and any facilities or clues were destroyed by someone." (number 0) "We still don''t know who did this or why, but we''re sure the rulers of the Morror Continent didn''t know either." (number 0) "Damn! That would be impossible to hide, these ns were made to cause a war to be hit or miss, the cities themselves should be proof that Demons were involved if that proud prince followed my suggestions." (I) "It seems that the sewers were destroyed and the ck stone is stolen, as far as I can find only one city waspletely destroyed, probably the ce of summoning troops, but even there nothing was found, not even a single drop of blood." (number 0) Blood starts to drip from my hands as I squeeze hard making my ws hurt my palms, it was very difficult to manipte that prince over the years for him to create this terrorist group, it was also difficult to hide them long enough to grow to a proper stage, but now all is lost and I''m back to square one. "I have good news sir, we have managed to find a noble foolish and influential enough to force the Blood Maniptor release." (number 0) "At least good news, by the records he''s someone smart, but he''s too proud and likes to be the center of attention, it''s going to be an excellent distraction giving us more freedom to start our movement." (I) "All ording to your ns, Prime Minister." (number 0) Chapter 597 Cap 595: Returning To The Land Of Death(Chapter Preview) After yesterday''s conversation with the Poison Forest Elf vige representative, I was worried about how big the Wave of Monsters mypanions would have to fight would be. I started thinking about the ns I''ve been making, I think it''s time to fulfill the Demon Goddess of Death''s request. This is going to be something I''m going to have to do toplete the n I''ve named the "Holy Land foundation" to end a potential undead hotbed that could pose more problems during this Monster Wave I''m about to cause. If my ns for that ce work out, no monsters wille out of there, at least no undead. I hope all the fighting in that ce has strengthened the people of the Dungeon, the stronger they get the better the preparation to nt the World Tree Seed. I hope H managed to umte enough Phantom Orbs for what I want to do, I also have to take a look at the souls inside the Dungeon that aren''t being used on monsters. ----------- The next day we all leave, just as Joseph said, there were 10 Elves of the three races waiting in front of the door, I spoke briefly with them before handing them the key. I don''t really care about this mansion, I only bought it because I didn''t want to stay in a simple inn and needed a big ce to amodate several people. I ride away on top of Ragnar with Freya, Diana, and Athena following me on their respective mounts. The trip should take around 1 month, I hope that by then Ivan and the others have finished the first part of the n, I hope to find all the Dungeons in that ce destroyed and the number of undead reduced to the minimum possible. With these thoughts, I begin my journey. ----------- Pov n (Hero of the God of Justice): Continent Morror, Kingdom of Grimo, Capital. In the gardens of the Royal Pce, early morning. I was eating some snacks after finishing the Royal Guards training, I''m doing this as payment for the hospitality that my group and I have been receiving over thest few months. "..." (Darcia) Tears "Stop crying, Darcia." (Bianca) "But I feel so empty, I feel like my heart is broken..." (Darcia) p p p p p "Why do you have to be so dramatic, he was just a boy, even if he is handsome he stillcked some muscles to be considered a man." (Bianca) "What''s good about muscles? How can something so gross and rawpare to that smooth, smooth, perfect brown skin..." (Darcia) "Gods, why do you always have to drool with that perverted look on your face when you talk about him?" (Bianca) "For all, we know he left the maind, I appreciate that, he was very vtile and brutal." (Bianca) "Forget about Zenos, we have to prepare to leave, it seems that a Dungeon has been presenting greater and greater demands, we will leave for the Trigan Kingdom at dawn tomorrow." (I) "Do we have to go now? I''m still investigating the Church of Light." (Bianca) "I understand your resentment, but I already told you it would be useless, you know that too." (I) "But I have to do something, what they do on this continent is much more brazen than on our continent." (Bianca) "They ruined the future of thousands of children just because they thought they were born with elemental affinities or evil abilities." (Bianca) "This time I agree with Bianca, because of those bastards that Zenos left, if you hadn''t stopped me you could have destroyed your Main Church in the Kingdom of Light." (Darcia) "You both know it would be useless, forcing them to stop such acts in the future is the best we can do." (I) "What we''ve done so far has made the King of that ce more prepared to deal with the Church of Light at the same time that the extremist faction has been weakened." (I) "But the main leaders are still..." (Bianca) "I know, but they are out of our reach, if we do anything else we run the risk of offending the entire Church of Light, be content with what we have aplished on this continent, and leave the rest in the hands of the people of that continent." (I) "That''s not fair, we represent the God of Justice, we should judge evil and not be content to just weaken evil." (Bianca) "You know there is no such thing as perfect justice, we do what we can with what we have, small wins are still better than defeat." (I) "I''d still rather go in that ce and behead those idiots, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it." (Darcia) "That would cause unnecessary conflict causing even more death, plus a more powerful Church of Light mighte after us." (I) "That would be worrying, they can be very persistent, I don''t want those Temrs or Inquisitorsing after me." (Darcia) "One day I will yet reveal the horrible secrets that the Church of Light hides behind the excuse of guiding the weak and purifying evil." (Bianca) ------------ Pov Blood Demon Queen: Since we were rescued our life haspletely changed, we were no longer subject to discrimination from people who only believe in rumors about my race, in addition, we were surrounded by allies who treat us with respect. We were able to find several devotees of Goddess Selene among them, they were of many different races, I was also honored to meet a High Priestess, we were fed and healed when we were released. When I learned that these people would fight the Undead I had to do something, so I stood up with the rest of my people to offer our strength in this battle. Thanks to that I was able to witness the strength of our saviors, I could also see someone who shocked me deeply, he looked young, but his presence made my heart tremble with emotion, and a desire to kneel invaded my mind. Unfortunately, I couldn''t spend more time with such a glorious being, he was in charge of this attack, he nned it all and chose the leaders as he left, and upon finding out about his n my mind exploded. He spoke calmly about his n, but his boldness was limitless, he wanted to change the maps of a continent forever just to stop a war. After he left and the expeditions to conquer the Dungeons began I was able to talk to many people and learn more about the one called Zenos, he was a Vampire son of the Goddess Selene and blessed by several Gods, bearer of the Trinity as Nature and leader of the city who received us during the rescue. I made a decision, I would break an oath that our race has carried for millennia, but it has been centuries since there is no longer a ce for my race on this continent, if I can have the opportunity, I would like my race to follow the Holy Son of the Goddess of Blood, that would be the greatest honor for my people. "May the Blood Goddess grant my wish..." (I) Chapter 598 Cap 596: Servants Of Life And Death(Chapter Preview) During the month of travel, I had time to talk more with Athena, and thanks to that I noticed that she was more shaken than she showed. Abandon everything she''s ever known, abandon her own family, abandon the dreams and ideals she once had. These things took a heavy toll on her, she became desperate to find an emotional anchor. She wanted something to believe in, a ce to go back to, someone who understood what she was feeling and that''s why she came after Vanessa. Her willpower ismendable, she didn''t give in to the despair of what she left behind, she chose to find something to fill the void in her heart, and she hopes Vanessa will give answers to her who can''t see what to do in the future. I still don''t trust her, that''s because she still has doubts about herself and her choices, as long as she doesn''t have a path on which to walk steadfastly won''t be trustworthy. As for the Heretic God of Fun, the conversations I have with him were enlightening, as disturbing as the way he sees the world is, he actually believes that life should be fun. He likes to see people having fun together, but he also hates people who ignore the fun in front of them for silly reasons. He said that he chose to be a Living God for fun, but it left him vulnerable, because of that his body was destroyed and his Divine Soul was sealed in an artifact where it was proven of any fun for a long period of time. He wants my help to get a new body, he doesn''t want to take someone else''s body, he wants his body, but I won''t do anything until I''m sure about this Heretic God''s character. ----------- Halfway through the trip, we passed a town that had a Temple of the Blood, I went inside to pray to the Goddess Selene in hopes of speaking to her, which fortunately happened. "You have made me very proud, Zenos." (Goddess Selene) "You''ve been causing a lot of trouble, but you''ve also been bumping into things that others ignore without even realizing it." (Goddess Selene) I was on a mountain surrounded by a forest of trees with red leaves, the sky was blue and there was only a strange sun that was missing a part. The Goddess Selene was floating above me with a creature''s body falling apart in one of her hands. "Looks like you were busy." (I) "I''m a Goddess, I''m always busy, don''t worry about it." (Goddess Selene) She disappears before I realize the scenery has changed, I was now in a garden sitting at a table with a ss of blood in front of me. "Where are we?" (I) "In my garden, the blood in your cupes from amon Human offering, so don''t expect to receive anything." (Goddess Selene) I take the ss and drink, I have no reason to fear any scheme from a being far superior to me, she wouldn''t need to plot anything if she wanted to do something against me. "Will you show up every time I pray at a Blood Temple?" (I) "No, only if it is very necessary, if you do it in the Temples of other Gods that have blessings, it will be the same." (Goddess Selene) "You must know why I''m here, right?" (I) "Yes, you want to know more about the Heretic Gods, more specifically about the one apanying you." (Goddess Selene) "But I won''t give that information to you, the only thing I can say is to trust him." (Goddess Selene) I look into her face, as always her beauty is breathtaking, but even admiring her beauty I don''t feel anything, maybe it''s because she''s my mother. Her eyes were clear, she didn''t lie to me, at least I believe she wouldn''t lie about it since having a dangerous God around could cause my death. "Alright, if you say so I''ll believe it." (I) "But can you exin to me what a Living God is?" (I) "No, but I can say that he is no longer a true God, his strength if he had a body would be simr to an ordinary person." (Goddess Selene) "What would happen if I gave that Heretic God Fragment to him?" (I) ,m "It would help him recover from his injuries and maybe build a new body." (Goddess Selene) So I already have a way to get rid of that God Fragment, having something like that in the Dungeon was making me nervous for a while. "You should know that in a few days guests wille to you, follow their instructions if you want your n to work." (Goddess Selene) "Today are you being too direct with your answers or is it just me?" (I) "That''s because we have little time, in fact, none..." (Goddess Selene) Everything around me seems to change when I see myself in front of a statue of the Goddess Selene as I kneel. When I open my eyes I realize it''s already dark, it seems like I wasted all day here, but at least I have a confirmation about the Heretic God of Fun. ---------- It took over a week to get close to the same hill where I found that gray Wolf 2 months ago. I stop and look at thend of death whose border was close by and could be seen from here. When I looked I noticed that the miasma had lessened a little, besides that there weren''t as many undead as before. Soon I feel a strange sensation, somehow I felt the energy in the area in conflict, and nature seemed to be out of bnce. Soon two people were approaching me riding monsters, one of these mounts was an ostrich with a cat''s head and sickle-shaped wings, the other was an all white Golem that I realized was made of bones when I was closer. The mounted people were wearing simple robes, one pink and white, the other ck and gray. Both people had their faces covered, but I noticed a strong vitalitying from one while the other looked like some kind of Undead like Ivan, not able to feel anything but deathing from him. At least that''s what I felt when my Aura made contact with them, they must be Priests of the Goddess of Life and the Demon Goddess of Death. Chapter 599 Cap 597: Henrique And Yara(Chapter Preview) Even seeing from afar I could already bear the identity of the two peopleing toward me, their Auras and their mounts were giving away who they were. I made the others wait for our guests to arrive, they could only be Priests or Servants of the Demon Goddess of Death and the Goddess of Life. When they got close to me and got off their mounts something strange happened, the one who had an Aura of death around stepped on the grass causing it to die while the one next to her stepped on the grass making flowers grow. This very different view next to each other was confusing my mind, but even so, I approached them. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos." (I) "Nice to meet you, I''m a new High Priest of the Church of Death, my name is Henry." (Henrique) "Hello, I''m the High Priestess of the Temple of Life, my name is Yaramaki, but you can call me Yara." (Yara) After I introduce myself the two reveal their faces as they lower the hood. The one called Henry was apletely white Skeleton with gray Runes etched into the bones, he had a gray light inside his eyes and was very polite when speaking. The one next door called Yara was a teenager, she had light pink skin, white hair, 3 side by side horns curved upwards like it was some kind of tiara, her ears were longer than the Elves'', but they were down to her take off the hood, so the ears jiggle a little before they stick up, it even reminded me of a Rabbit''s ears. Henrique didn''t have a spectral body like Ivan, I can''t tell if he didn''t want to show us his face of how much he was alive or if he didn''t have the spectral body ability. Yara seems to be very lively and smiling, she looks like an innocent girl, but her bright eyes reveal the wisdom thates with age. "It seems that by my luck I got to the two of you." (I) "That''s not luck, our Goddesses warned the moment we should leave to find you here." (Yara) "I believe you understand why we are here, correct sir Zenos?" (Henrique) "Yes, but you two already know why you were sent here?" (I) "I still can''t hear the voice of My Goddess clearly, but I understood that I shoulde here, maybe give me more details so I can try to fit in with the rest of my Goddess''s message to help understand better." (Henrique) "I know why I''m here, my Goddess has appeared in my dreams, she''s already given me all the information, I''m very excited about the n I heard." (Yara) "As expected of Mistress Yaramaki, able to understand the will of the Gods and meet them in their dreams." (Henrique) "Do you two know each other?" (I) "Lady Yaramaki was the one who raised me and was by my side for centuries of my life, don''t be fooled by her looks, she is older..." (Henrique) "Naughty boy, I can pass up calling me ma''am, but I told you never to call me old!" (Yara) "..." (I) "I''ve heard that people from the Religions of Life and Death are weird, now I know why." (Athena) Before Henry finished his sentence, his skull flew away and got stuck in a tree five meters away, I didn''t even see High Priestess Yaramaki''s movements. "Forward, a little more, now stretch your hands, a little to the right..." (Henrique) Henrique''s headless body starts walking following his instructions until it reaches the tree where his skull was stuck, so he takes the skull and puts it in ce. "I apologize for showing such childish behavior." (Henrique) "You must be more serious in your duty Henry, should we now talk here or go elsewhere?" (Yara) Sigh "(Why do I only meet strange people?)" (I) ----------- I stop where we are to talk to Henrique and let him know the n, after that we mounted our mounts and headed towards the center of thisnd of death, the capital where mypanions are. On the way Henry was silent, he seemed to be thinking about something, he was probably trying to understand the message of his Goddess through what she said to him. Yara was talking animatedly with Ragnar and me, her good mood and joy are contagious, but after what Henrique said I wonder how old she must be, I''m also curious about her strength since I wasn''t able to see her movements at that moment when Henry lost his mind. It took us 3 days to get to the Capital, along the way we didn''t find almost any undead, I also didn''t find any of the Dungeons I had seen thest time. It seems that these 2 months I was away were enough for the first part of the n to go well, the only thing that confused me was the undead we will send, they didn''t try to attack us. I also noticed that something was different about the miasma in the surroundings, the miasma had not diminished, but it felt less oppressive somehow. When we finally arrived in the capital H and Lilith were already waiting for us at the city gates, as soon as they saw me, Lilith ran to me jumping into my arms. "Father, father, father, father...." (Lilith) "Let''s go, so I can''t get into the city." (I) Lilith continued acting like a child hugging me while calling me Father several times, it took a while for her to calm down, she sat behind me while riding Ragnar to hug me until we reached the tower where the others were. ,m When I arrived everyone was training there, the surroundings were very different, and the entire area of ??the temples had been restored and cleaned. "MASTER!!!!" (Ibuki) People were going in and out of the tower, as I approached Ibuki screamed from somewhere and before I knew it something attacked me from the side, she hade from my shadow and ripped me from Lilith''s arms. Before I realized what was happening I felt another person pulling me, before I was surrounded by a crowd, everyone was talking about different things, but I wasn''t able to understand so many people at the same time. "Master!" (Orion) I was soon rescued by Orion who bit my clothes to pull me up away from these excited people. "Why all this madness all of a sudden?" (I) Chapter 600 Cap 598: Mass Evolution(Chapter Preview) "Why all this madness all of a sudden?" (I) Orion was a lifesaver for me this time, I looked down and noticed some strange things, there were some races I didn''t know mixed up in the crowd. "Everyone is happy that you''re back, but more than that, they want to show how much they''ve improved." (Orion) "With Ibuki running to you, the most anxious ones lost control and got carried away by the moment, especially the Lamias." (Orion) "(Now that he''s spoken, I think I felt something wrapping around me earlier.)" (I) "Take me downstairs, let''s settle things for good." (I) "Right." (Orion) Orion takes me downstairs, with that there were already people to appease the situation like Ivan, Vanessa, Irius, Irina, Kira, and Karina. Sakura was tying up Someone whom I suspected from the screams was Erica, I noticed that many looked a little different. ----------- After a few minutes of controlling that situation, I talk to everyone congratting them on a job well done and giving everyone rewards. After asking Nira to take care of sorting out the rewards for everyone, I head inside the tower along with the people in my group to keep up to date on everything that''s changed while I''m gone. Some among my group had evolved like Ibuki, Ivan, Erica, Alice, Irius, Irina, Lyra, Vanessa, Rakan, and Leo. These are the races of everyone that evolved: Ibuki --> Oni of the Abyss Ivan --> Royal Knight of Death Erica --> Demon Witch Alice --> Vampire Countess Irius --> Vampire Archduke Irina --> Vampire Archduchess Lyra --> Transcendent Homunculus Vanessa --> Fallen Celestial Vampire Princess Rakan --> Arcane Runic Leo --> Ancestral Beast Man (Lion) Everyone became stronger, the truth is that many others from Dungeon also managed to evolve after so many battles, but I am happier to see my family be stronger. Erica had be some kind of Witch, her appearance hasn''t changed much, but her Aura is much stronger and I can feel a lot of Mana in her body. Ibuki had smooth white skin with ck tattoos all over her body, she was 1.60 meters tall, had two ck horns and her Aura is deeper and harder to feel. Ivan looked the same as always, but his Skeleton looked whiter and more resistant, the mes inside his eye sockets were now a mixture of red and gold, I also felt a more dignified presence in her Aura. Irius and Irina didn''t change in their appearances if it had to be said, so they just got a little prettier. Leo had changed a bit, his body was brown in color, the fur on his body was longer and smoother, his teeth grew a little bit, his height is now 2 meters and ording to him, he can now transform into a shape half lion red with wings. Lyra looked the same, but she had blue jewels on the backs of both of her hands, furthermore, she said that her capacity for the three natural energies had more than doubled, otherwise her appearance was still the same. Rakan had all the Runes on his body glowing faintly the entire time, I also noticed that his mana pool was on par with Erica''s, other than that he looked a few years younger. Alise was the one that surprised me the most, her body was 1.78 meters tall, she had muscles like an Olympic athlete, her eyes were even redder while her dark blue hair had a red streak, and her chocte colored skin made her eyes stand out even more as if shining, she was beautiful and luckily the darkness that one day bis in her eyes is gone. Outside of the people in my group I heard that many female Ogres evolved into Onis, while some of the Men became Minotaurs. Many Orcs also evolved into a race called Half Giants, women had a height between 2.40 meters to 2.75 meters from what I was told, while men were even bigger with heights ranging from 2.60 meters to 3 meters. The Nymphs who chose to fight had be Nature Nymphs, they were even more beautiful, and they could easily be mistaken for human women now that their skin was white, they were all beautiful, but even with female appearances, they are still genderless monsters and still not has ess to the job system. Arachnees and Lamias evolved within their own races so they didn''t have major changes in their appearance, the same can be said for Werewolves. Ghouls also evolved within their own race, their external changes being mostly minimal with only a few growing taller or more muscr than before. People of other races participated in far fewer battles than the races I talked about before, so few among them evolved, the same as the recently added Blood Demons who didn''t have any evolution in their group. ----------- Now I was alone with my group inside the Tower, Nix has been sunk inside my shadow the whole time and La had to be tied up as she wanted to beat me to the satisfaction that she was mad at me for being away for so long. I introduced Athena to everyone, let her tell her story to them, and then introduced the Heretic God who apanies her, Vanessa was very interested in the story and especially in the Heretic God in question. Diana had already spoken to everyone and anyone among us could see how much stronger she was than before. What surprised the others were the two Priests I brought along, but they were forgotten when the Heretic God of Fun was introduced to everyone. Henry formed an immediate friendship with Ivan, in his words anyone able to materialize a stable mind after death without a Blessing from a God associated with death deserves his respect. Yara on the other hand liked everything and everyone, she said she loves seeing so many races living together in harmony, but she was happier to know that the Blood Demons are well, a race with such vitality that they bring life wherever they go it''s a blessing to simply exist in your opinion. After a night and day of partying that insisted a lot on being held, everyone was exhausted, but I had no way of knowing any of that since I was stuck in a room for all this time. The next night I staggered out of the bedroom with an outfit that I haphazardly grabbed from my storage item as the previous outfit was in pieces somewhere in what was left of that bedroom. "Why didn''t you help me?" (I) "I won''t meddle in your rtionship with the girls." (Nix) "But it still didn''t go away either." (I) "Of course not, I''ve been away from you for a long time, a bond with you is by far the strongest of all your Familiars and Divine Beasts." (Nix) "Staying away from you is like pulling a fish out of the water to me." (Nix) "I won''t be out of this shade for a week, it''s veryfortable here." (Nix) "Why didn''t you tell me that sooner? I could have taken you with me." (I) "To be honest, I didn''t know that either." (Nix) Chapter 601 Cap 599: Assimilating The Land Of Death Part 1(Chapter Preview) The next day I woke up to a Zombie biting my leg, its teeth were too weak to scratch my skin, but its drool was still disgusting. I just grabbed his head, swung his body around, and with all my strength threw him out of town. "What a bad way to start a day..." (I) "Nix, Nix!" (I) "5 more minutes... Zzzzz... Zzzzz...." (Nix) "Wake up or you''ll be without Caryna''s food for a week." (I) "Master without a heart, I''m already awake, I''m awake, what do you want to interrupt a woman''s sleep so early??" (Nix) "Why am I in the middle of these ruins and have to be woken up by an Undead trying to satisfy my hunger?" (I) "I don''t know, after a sleepless night due to you and the girls making so much noise, I got sofortable in this shade that I fell asleep without realizing it as you walked." (Nix) I didn''t want to argue with anyone in the morning, so I spread my Dragon Wings upward, from up there I was able to locate myself and head back to the tower. As I was flying I noticed that those walking near the Tower were almost all women, I saw almost no men, and those I did see were in very bad shape. When Inded at the door of the Tower I found Sapphire who was talking to a female Ghoul, she sees me andes to talk to me. "Good Morning." (Sapphire) "Good morning, do you know why all the men are in this state? Besides, where are the other men?" (I) "Last night was the end of a big party, what do you think happened to people who fought for more than 2 months and were full of umted lust?" (Sapphire) "..." (I) "I''m surprised to see at least 1 man standing, I even feel sorry for your son." (Sapphire) "Irius goes out with some Lamia?" (I) "Yes, with the worst possible, my daughter Jade, I''m worried if he''s still alive." (Sapphire) "They are dating?" (I) "I don''t know, but my daughter seems to like him a lot, so I don''t know if he''ll have any options in this matter." (Sapphire) "I think they match, they both have ideals of justice and they''ve both been controlled in the past by something or someone." (I) "What about you, having fun with someone?" (I) "Only with the Keeper, I''m very picky about my tastes." (Sapphire) "Sakura is where?" (I) "She and others went on patrol because of the undead." (Sapphire) While talking to Sapphire I walked to the ce where a makeshift dining hall had been created inside the tower. If I remember correctly, it''s been a while since I''ve had a decent meal. ---------- At the end of the morning, I met with Vanessa, Henrique, and Yara. The three Priests were talking about dogmas of their own religions and themonalities between them. I interrupted them to talk about the continuity of the n, I had to know what Henrique and Yara would do when I finished my part of the n, I also had to know how long these would take. I talk to them and learn from Vanessa that the Realms around them have been suspicious of something and have sent spies several times, but Elsaris and her family have taken care of them. Discovering this made me realize that we can''t put off this n any longer if any Kingdom thinks something dangerous is happening here and sending an army will only get in the way of my ns. I thought I would have more time, but it seems I was wrong, I warn everyone to prepare, and I had to pull Nix out of my shadow tomand people to return to the Dungeon. Meanwhile, Rakan will help me in creating a ritual magic circle, this circle is to help me temporarily increase my maximum amount of mana using daring what I have stored in magic crystals during these two months in preparation for this moment. Yara will also be using the help of Freya who has a trinity with nature to set up a ritual to invoke the power of Nature and life to create the terrain we speak on. Henrique was using H''s help as she has great knowledge about death and the energies thate from it, they will create a ritual to separate the energy of death from the miasma, ording to Henrique this energy would disrupt my ns and potentially hurt me seriously. In addition to my Familiars and Divine Beasts, everyone else entered so as not to disturb what is about to happen, the three rituals could cause interference with each other, so they were created in separate ces and will be used in sequence. First, it will be Henrique''s ritual, then it will be my ritual followed by assimting this entire ce into the Dungeon, and finally, it will be Yara''s ritual to transform the terrain. After all, this is done these two Priests will pray to their Goddesses to bless this ce turning it into a holynd. This all took a while to prepare, we need a full day for everyone to be back in the Dungeon with all the stuff we brought. While they were doing this, Henrique, Yara, and I finished the preparations for our rituals in three different locations. Rakan helped me create the ritual mana absorption circle, with that I can continuously absorb mana from items, if the mana is mine it will not have any side effects and the mana transfer will be faster, this should be a simple ritual, but I needed to make changes due to therge amount of Mana that will be transferred to me. After Rakan finished he went back to the Dungeon with La taking him by my shadow, who I''ll need to act will be Nix right helping as the Dungeon Core. I was alone with Nix in the center of the deity, this ce would be where I would start, but first I must wait for the right moment. Henrique was out of town with H, soon the two would start and when they finished I would know why the very miasma in the surroundings would lose the morbid energy it has, that would be the signal for me and Nix to start. Yara and Freya were in the sky, they set up their ritual to invoke the powers of Nature and life in the sky above the city at the height of the clouds. "I''m starting to get nervous..." (I) "I really should, I''ll be fine, but the master will have to put up with a lot of pressure." (Nix) "I thought you might try tofort me by telling me that everything is going to be okay." (I) "But it won''t be okay, at least not for you, this n is now just dangerous, but before calling those two Priests it was a suicidal n." (Nix) ? "Then why didn''t you say that before?" (I) "Would you have listened?" (Nix) "Teria, I always listen to everything you say." (I) "Would you have given up on the n?" (Nix) "Maybe I made some changes..." (I) "See? You were still going to go ahead with the n, so why waste my effort, running the risk of the mastering up with a worse n, which is almost always what happens." (Nix) Chapter 602 Cap 600: Assimilating The Land Of Death Part 2(Chapter Preview) While I was talking to Nix about worries about what''s about to happen, but Nix started to vent her worries and frustrations. With that, the other two Priests must have already managed to finish their ritual. ----------- Pov H: I agreed to help Henrique with the ritual because I found it all very interesting, in thest two days I managed to learn a lot from Henrique about Spectral-type undead about which I know very little. This ritual was also very interesting, it seemed to serve to amplify an Aura with dark attributes associated with death, then activate the effect of an item that Henry brought. What was at the center of this ritual was a green skull covered in blue Runes, the moment he showed me that skull I felt the miasma in the surroundings stir and the death energy in the surroundings slowly being absorbed by this skull. "What item is this?" (I) "This is an item called the Sinner''s Skull." (Henrique) "This was the skull of a person who killed only for pleasure, a person who chose to be surrounded by death until the day he died." (Henrique) "So a criminal?" (I) "The worst kind, killing for a purpose can be understood regardless of whether it''s a good or bad cause, but killing for no reason other than fun and on an ongoing basis is unforgivable." (Henrique) "This type of criminal will suffer for centuries as a tool to purge the suffering of others in their deaths." (Henrique) I understand what he means, the energy of deathes from the opposite of life, this energy is very simr to miasma, this energy imprisons people after their death as it spreads. The negative emotions that people feel at the time of their death affect this energy, whether it is higher or lower, normally this energy fades away when after some time of the person''s death, but in a ce with so many deaths on the same day like this energy has umted to be a prison of souls. "When we start you will see and hear the voices of Souls trapped in this ce, try to ignore that and stay focused on the ritual." (Henrique) "It''s all right." (I) ------------ Pov Freya: I was in the sky apanied by Priestess Yara, I was using wind magic to fly while Priestess Yara had energy wings on her back. She and I assemble aplex Isadora ritual artifact from the pure elements of Earth, water, wood, and wind. "This is veryplex, the Lady Priestess is very smart." (I) "Don''t worry about this simple thing, I want you to focus on synchronizing with me, an Elder Elf like you will make this task much simpler." (Yara) "I still don''t know how lives discovered my race?" (I) "You''re not the first of your kind I''ve ever seen, with your help I''ll be able to do everything I thought of on the way here." (Yara) "I know the n also needs someone to rebuild the ce that will soon disappear, but how can I help?" (I) "I only study attack spells, I know almost nothing about rituals, besides, even with your exnation from before, I don''t think I''m able to reshape such arge area." (I) "I''m sure you can, just follow my words when the timees." (Yara) "This ritual circle will amplify your power over nature, after which you will be able to manipte everything at once, everything must be done quickly before disaster strikes when all this ce below us disappears." (I) With everything resolved I heard one more quick execution before I felt a powerful Aura pass through me like a powerful wave going everywhere, it did nothing against me, but I felt a presence simr to H''s. "Looks like they''ve already started." (I) "Let''s start too, as soon as the moment arrives we have to be quick." (Yara) ---------- Pov Duke Gregory Roux: I was in a meeting with several nobles of the Empire, I was using this small meeting to talk to many of my coborators, it took me a long time to get them all on my side little by little. But at that moment I realized something and left the mansion for a walk in the garden. ,m "I already told you not to show up with so many different people gathered in the same ce, each of them are influential Nobles." (I) "We''ve lost contact with those people who were convinced to kidnap the Blood Demons." (number 0) "That''s nothing new considering where they hid, just wait for that fool to get the God Fragment, when he''s consumed and turned into a monster we can lure him to a better ce to kill." (I) "In thest few months, I have noticed something different in thend of the Ruins of Death." (number 0) "The number of Undead has decreased a lot, besides that I noticed someone moving deeper in that ce." (number 0) "Send more people, I have to get my hands on that God Fragment." (I) "I''ve sent people out often, I''ve even tried to use the surrounding Realms to investigate with their spies, but no one left after entering." (number 0) "Those followers of that foolish Elf wouldn''t be strong enough for that, I believe someone else found out about the God Fragment and wants to steal it." (number 0) "If we can''t get in, then let''s wait for them to leave, watch the surroundings from all sides, I want to know who''s getting in the way of my ns." (I) "Also take experiments number 276 and 1025, we have little data on them in battle and can be very useful considering the terrain." (I) "Remember to keep me informed, also don''t let others find out about the God Fragment." (I) "I will follow your orders." (number 0) After number 0 left I started to think about how unlucky I''ve been, so many of my ns have failed after all these years. "If I find the bastard spoiling my ns I''ll kill everyone in his family." (I) I go back to the meeting, I can''t stay outside long enough not to raise suspicions about me. When I got back I started talking to other nobles, but I was distracted with many things on my mind, so I say goodbye before leaving. ----------- Pov Margareth: I was watching from afar, I saw someone in the sky and I saw a green glow below. "I would love to show you this, ma''am, your brother is doing something else crazy." (I) Chapter 603 Cap 601: Assimilating The Land Of Death Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov H: High Priest Henry ces the green skull filled with blue Runes at the center of the ritual we performed using bone dust and blood. The High Priest and I stood on either side of the skull within the ritual circle, we had our hands on the skull as we used our affinities with death magic to activate this arbiter. "< Consumer Ritual of Death: Activate >" (Henry/I) At that moment, the global gold coins that High Priest Henry brought, as well as some magic crystals, have their energy absorbed by the ritual circle. The expense just for this ritual is the fortune of a nation, apart from the ritual the master is using which will have no expense, the ritual in heaven must be as expensive as this one. Soon the ritual begins to glow with a light blue hue due to the pure mana of the global coins, but gradually this glow fades to gray. "Now I''m going to use my Aura, in the meantime, I won''t be able to keep control of the ritual, I leave everything in your hands." (Henrique) I nod my head as I feel the weight in my mind increase so much, I also feel High Priest Henry reveal his Aura and send it to the green skull. High Priest Henry''s Aura was calm and silent, it gave a feeling of loneliness and death, his Aura was stronger than I expected. When the Aura enters the green skull, a gray energy starts to rise from the ritual contracted by me and go to the green skull whose eye sockets had two gray mes grow continuously until the entire skull is surrounded by these gray mes. "< Consumer Ritual of Death: Will of Death >" (Henry) After a few seconds, the Aura controlled skull begins to flip upwards, then a wave of Aura rapidly expands in all directions. Through the ritual I can feel how far this Aura continuously spreads, I was also able to perceive a gray and ck energy separating from the miasma around us. The Aura waves keep spreading further and further separating these two forms of energy. "< Consumer Ritual of Death: Consume >" (Henry) At that moment the jaws of the green skull open and a light gray whirlpool begins to form and grow little by little, I can feel a great suction force from this whirlpool, but it is only affecting the gray and ck energy that has separated from the miasma. This energy at firstes towards the ritual slowly, but the whirlpool keeps growing until it bes a gray tornado that goes all the way to the clouds. With that, the suction of energy was so great that it started to form streams of gray and ck energying from all directions for the tornado to devour. The tornado was sucking this energy along with High Priest Henry''s Aura, after more than two hours the energy flowsing to the tornado slowed until it disappeared and High Priest Henry''s Aura could no longer be felt anywhere. "< Consumer Ritual of Death: Condense >" (Henry) After that the tornado appears toe to life and bounces back into the green skull''s jaws at high speed before the jaws close, then the blue runes all over the skull began to glow at themand of High Priest Henry. I could feel a great pressure around the skull as the feeling of death slowly weakens until I can''t feel anything but the miasma in my surroundings. All the ritual energy was absorbed by this skull before the blue Runes in it stopped glowing, then the jaws open and a ck orbes out, the High Priest takes this and stores it with the skull. High Priest Henry had every bone in his body trembling, his way of moving was slow and his voice carried a tone of weariness. I myself was feeling weaker after all my energy was spent on this ritual, but the worst thing was the mental fatigue after controlling this ritual alone, my head was hurting from dealing with so much information at the same time. "We''re done, I''m tired..." (I) "Our part is over, now it''s up to others." (Henrique) "Tell me what sphere was that?" (I) "Exactly what you saw, death energy and spectral condensed." (Henrique) "I have ns for that at the end." (Henrique) ----------- Pov Zenos: I felt when High Priest Henry''s Aura passed over me several times as it spread out in all directions in waves, I felt the changes in the surroundings. The gray and ck energy are very dangerous, I can but it''s too spread out for me to do anything, after a while, I felt these energies being pulled in the direction where H and the Priest of Goddess Kalistos should be. I saw on the horizon a tornado forming going to the clouds and sucking all that energy and Aura at high speed forming energy flows in the sky, it was very beautiful, but I realized that I could die if I was hit by that kind of energy. I waited longer than I imagined before, when the tornado finally disappeared over the horizon I noticed that the miasma became lighter and the element of darkness was more predominant, I also realized that it was easier to feel the malice contained in this miasma. "Our turn, are you ready?" (I) "Yes, hold my hand." (Nix) I and Nix were in the middle of the magic circle, but this magic wasn''t useful to Nix, it was just to keep my mana long enough to do this. We sit across from each other, then we hold hands intertwining our fingers, Nix''s eyespletely change color as his voice turns emotionless like a machine. "[ Does Dungeon Master Zenos wish to assimte the surroundings into the Shadow Dungeon? ]" (Nix) "Yea." (I) "[ Select an area involved with your Aura that is attuned to your power to begin the assimtion process. ]" (Nix) I felt like Nix was connecting with me this time, her Aura connects with mine, but before I start I activate the mana transfer spell, the magic circle absorbs all the energy crystals I brought and is several meters above from my head as a sphere of mana grows in the center of the magic circle. Soon the edges of the magic circle became rings around the mana sphere swirling above me, so the mana began to flow into me. At that moment I hold Nix''s hands tightly as I feel the pressure of all that mana passing through my body. With the preparationspleted, I begin to expand my Aura in all directions as my dark element mana harmonizes with the miasma wherever it passes. I felt that this time the harmonizing process was much easier than when the Cradles of Fairies and Spirits was created, maybe it''s from the experience of being the 3rd time doing it, maybe it''s from having an Aura with the power of harmony and having the title of the trinity of nature. I was getting to harmonize at the same time that my Aura passed quickly, it was a quick process. Chapter 604 Cap 602: Assimilating The Land Of Death Part 4(Chapter Preview) I felt my Aura expand little by little, with Nix''s help it was getting easier for the first few kilometers, but over time the distance was increasing and bing a burden on my mind. Also, the miasma I was huddled with was starting to lose control and trying to eat away at my conscience, I had to keep my will firm to bear it. It took 5 hours for my Aura to travel all over this ce stopping only where there was no more miasma, I also managed to keep the rhythm of harmonization, my pure dark element mana harmonizes perfectly with the miasma. Nix was a big help for this, but in the end, I needed La and Sakura to help me, each of the three represented an energy aspect like mana, spirit energy, and Ki. They made it easier to withstand the pressure on my mind and maintain attunement even as my will was corroded by malice in the miasma all this time. My body was covered in sweat and sores, and the mana sphere on top of my head almost disappeared, moreover in the end my mana was being drained faster than I could replenish it with the help of that magic circle, I had to use my Ki and energy spirit to lower the mana cost before it ran out of mana. During those 5 hours, my body became just a means by which energy went in and out, because of that I couldn''t stand it, even with my unique body and bloodline it was still unbearable for someone of my strength to do something like that, now I know why Nix said that it was suicide. Fortunately, everything I did was not in vain, I had managed to endure until the end, even with a seriously injured body and with my mind on the verge of losing consciousness, I was happy that I had not suffered anything too serious, even though my current state is bad it will only take a few days for me to recover, perks of being a Vampire Patriarch and having True Dragon blood. "[ Do you want to select this area for assimtion? ]" (Nix) "Ugh!!" (I) "Yes..." (I) In my mind, only the information of the area that my Aura reached, which is this whole ce, appeared. With Nix''s robotic voice in his Dungeon Core mode, I epted this entire area for assimtion. "[ Starting analysis of the designated area. ]" (Nix) "[ Confirmednd im by the power of Dungeon Master. ]" (Nix) "[ Calcting cost in Dungeon Points(DP) for creating and expanding a floor corresponds to the corresponding area... ]" (Nix) "[ Amount of Dungeon Points Required Detected. ]" (Nix) "[ Do you want to start the assimtion process now? ]" (Nix) "Yea!" (I) "[ Initiating assimtion of detected area, adding and expanding a new floor. ]" (Nix) I felt my shadow connect with Nix''s before expanding at high speed in all directions, it was much faster than my Aura did before, in less than 10 minutes my Shadow expanded as far as my Aura could reach. Soon after the space began to ripple as it was distorting and a red glow expands from my shadow all over the ce while blocking everyone''s view, but I was able to feel something colossal being swallowed by my shadow, I felt like I was stealing something as I did so, it was as if I was tearing a piece of something as the part I had torn off was reced with a new one. It only took a few seconds, the time it takes to blink, but with the overload of information and sensations I''m feeling, it feels like days. After that, the blinding red light was absorbed back into my shadow as it shrinks back to me. When I look around I was in the middle of a crater that I couldn''t see the edges, besides that, I didn''t feel the miasma in the surroundings and any kind of energy anymore. "[ Assimtion of designated areapleted. ]" (Nix) "..." (Nix) Soon Nix''s eyes returned to normal, and she blinks her eyes while looking at me, I lose my strength when her hands let go of mine, but before I fall to my side Nix bes a blur due to his speed and catches me before to hit the ground. Nix, La, and Sakura were around me using different healing techniques while giving me potions of HP, MP, spirit energy, and Ki. Soon the wounds on my body had healed, but my mind was still exhausted to the point that speaking was difficult, I was ced on Ragnar''s back in his normal form and taken to the skies as everyone floated up away from the crater. As we climbed higher and higher I closed my eyes and began to meditate, I cleared my mind, calmed my emotions, started to focus on my blood cirction, then the cirction of every energy I can use, and finally my heartbeat. p I fell into a trance where my energy started to recover faster as I unconsciously devoured the energy around me, furthermore my mind became lighter and lighter while I was meditating. I lost track of time, I didn''t know if 10 seconds or 10 hours had passed, I just know that when I opened my eyes I saw apletely different scene from what I saw before. ---------- Pov Freya: From the sky we were in a much better position to see what was happening on the ground, even with the fog and miasma getting in the way we were still able to see the waves of High Priest Henrique''s Aura outside the city, we were also able to see that tornado if forming and dangerous energy flows being absorbed by the tornado before disappearing. After that in the center of the city that should be below us, I felt Master Zenos'' Aura spread, when he got to where we were I felt him harmonizing the miasma in the environment with his power. After a few hours, I feel the space itself trembling, then I feel something on the floor consuming the space around us, but at the same time, I feel the space rebuild itself to the same extent. My vision was blocked, but as an Elder Elf, my connection to nature made me understand what was happening. But even knowing what was going on and having knowledge of the n, I was still surprised by the giant crater left in the ce, the area of ??an entire Realm had disappeared. While I was distracted looking at the crater when I see a little far away Nix, Sakura, Orion, La, and the master. Near them, I saw the High Priest Henry with wings of bones covered in a spectral body membrane and H with her wings flying close by the others. "Get ready, Freya." (Yara) "Yes, let''s get started." (I) Chapter 605 Cap 603: Assimilating The Land Of Death Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov Freya: High Priestess Yara and I hold hands in the middle of the Ritual, the 4 artifacts representing the pure elements of Earth, water, wood, and wind were positioned in four directions of the ritual circle. These artifacts were statues of 2 women and 2 men, one woman had a transparent crystal on her chest that looked like it had a tornado spinning eternally, a woman had two blue crystals in ce of her eyes where water flowed non-stop as tears, a man with armor holding a shield with a yellow crystal giving the feeling of being a mountain that cannot be moved from its ce, a man with his hands together holding some earth from where a small tree starts to grow and there was a green crystal stuck in it a little tree. These four statues appeared to have been sculpted to incredible perfection, giving the impression that they coulde to life by opening your eyes at any moment. Between me and High, Priestess Yara was just a magic crystal filled with pure life energy. "< Nature Propagation Ritual: Activate >" (I/Yara) The High Priestess sent her Aura to the magic crystal in the center while I send my Aura to the 4 artifacts containing the pure elements, meanwhile, the other global coins brought by High Priestess Yara were absorbed by the ritual. I feel my Aura pass through the four statue-shaped artifacts that fill my Aura with their respective pure elements, then mine passes through the statues and enters the ritual circle before climbing up the middle hitting the magic crystal with life energy underneath. "< Nature Propagation Ritual: Harmonize >" (Yara) High Priestess Yara makes several Runes in the air by drawing with her fingers at high speed, these Runes enter the magic crystal that glows intensely with a golden and pink light. I soon feel my Aura harmonizing with High Priestess Yara''s Aura before exploding out of the crystal going in all directions. It only took a few seconds to feel the High Priestess stop the expanding Aura, I could feel the giant size of the Area my Aura was able to reach in such a short time. "< Let water be the beginning; Let the earth rise; May the wind carry the message; May the wood propagate life; And may my words be the will of nature. >" (Yara) The words that High Priestess Yara began to speak seemed to resonate with our Auras as her words made our Auras pulse like a heart. Soon I was able to feel our Auras and the power they were driving being absorbed by the very environment around us, then jets of water erupt from the floor of therge crater below. At the same time, the earth begins to rise in some points taking shape, it was only at that moment that I felt our Auras guiding the water and the earth pointing out what they should do while the world itself set everything in motion. In less than 30 minutes the giant crater became ake connecting to some rivers, in the middle of theke there were two inds side by side, then a breeze starts to blow, the wind bes stronger and stronger and I feel seeds being carried by the wind at the same time a storm seems to brew. When the rain falls, the seeds begin to sprout and grow at an elerated rate. "Henrique!!!" (Yara) At that moment the High Priestess Yara shouts the name of the other High Priest who stays silent just throwing a small ck sphere at her. I could feel something dangerous in that tiny sphere, just being close to it sends a shiver through my body. High Priestess Yara takes this ck sphere, she creates aplex magic circle for a few minutes, and then creates some spiritual Runes that enter the small sphere which starts glowing with a gray light as purple vapores out of it. After a few more minutes the purple vapor stopsing out of the sphere and the magic circle around the ck sphere bes a spherical barrier around it. The High Priestess Yara casts this barrier on one of the two inds where the nts were still growing, the barrier expands until it covers the entire ind, there was a ck and gray energy inside that spherical barrier that spread across that ind. As my Aura was together with the High Priestess''s I could see changes in the environment in formation on that ind, the ck and gray energy were integrating the ind itself, and the nts,nd and even the water around that ind became different. After another 1 hour everything was ready, a bigke with two inds next to each other, two inds opposite each other. One ind was full of life with vibrant trees and flowers full of life, the other ind was covered in gray mist, the leaves and trees had darker tones, and a feeling of destion affects people just by being near this ind. I was very tired mentally but was d it was finally over, the ritual began to fade as the High Priestess released my hand. Sigh "Now there''s only one thing left." (Yara) As the High Priestess spoke the other High Priest approaches with wings of bones with a spectral body membrane. "Want to get some rest first? It doesn''t have to be done now." (Henrique) "Let''s not put off something that can be done now." (Yara) "As you wish." (Henrique) I didn''t know what they wanted to do, but I took advantage while they were talking and went to see how the master was doing, I was worried to see blood on his clothes and skin, but luckily he seemed to bepletely fine. He seemed to be meditating, I asked Nix what happened to the master, and she told me the price the master paid to be able to do something beyond his current ability, ording to her someone else would have died doing it. The master only survived by being the son of a Goddess and being almost a True Dragon, thanks to the various quirks of the master that make him so special, he was able to survive. I took a cloth and wet it with water from a bottle I have, then I started to clean the master''s face, I didn''t want to interrupt his meditation, but I couldn''t leave him in that state either, so after cleaning his face I fix his hair disheveled. Chapter 606 Cap 604: Holy Land Of Life And Death(Chapter Preview) When I opened my eyes I noticed someone messing with my hair, but it was behind me, what I noticed in front of me that surprised me was thepletely different vision. I was in the sky above argeke of crystal clear water, there were two inds next to each other, one of these inds was full of life and lush, but the other ind was almost a horror movie image where the trees, nts and even the earth had darker tones. In addition, the second ind had a mist covering all of it, it also had a barrier crumbling around this terrifying ind. "Finally woke up, useless master, missed the beautiful show that transformed this whole ce." (La) "How long has it been?" (I) "About an hour and a half since we finalized our part of the n." (Nix) "Thank you for the exnation." (I) I remember how difficult it was to maintain consciousness while my body hadrgely recovered, but my mind felt like it had been hit by a truck. I hadn''t realized how taxing this could be on my mind, my body is still stiff, and all my joints are creaking like rusty hinges on an old door. "You still need some time to recover, let Sakura and Freya take care of you." (Ragnar) "It''s all right." (I) I look at this beautifulndscape that I helped create and I feel a little bit of pride, unfortunately, my participation was just removing the rubble to make room for this wonder. "I know what you''re thinking, master." (Ragnar) "But it''s not over yet, the most important step in your ns is missing." (Ragnar) "Most important step..." (I) "..." (I) My head is a little slow and that''s why it took me a while to understand what Ragnar meant, but in the end, I understood after noticing the surroundings. "(I don''t feel the same presence I felt from those abandoned temples, I don''t feel any holy presence around, I just feel vitality and death.)" (I) "So all they have to do is finish it?" (I) "They must be talking about it by now." (Ragnar) "They started to move." (Orion) "..." (I) I see the two High Priests talking for a while, after which they wave to each other and start flying towards their respective inds. High Priestess Yara headed towards the verdant and vibrant ind. High Priest Henrique headed towards the haunted ind that looks like it''s from a horror movie. We got closer to the inds, but we stayed in the skies to see what they were doing. What I see is two statues being pulled out of strange storage items, then the two High Priests get down on their knees facing the statues of their respective Goddesses. In a few seconds I feel a presence begin to gather on this ind seeming toe out of nowhere, the statues of the two Goddesses were glowing, and two columns of energy form from the inds to the heavens as waves of holy energy spread around the surroundings. "They''ve offered themselves as a means to the power and authority of their Goddesses, they''re doing something Vanessa has done before." (Ragnar) "Yeah, I''ve also seen her doing something like that before." (Nix) "This ce is going to be a sacrednd for Two Great Goddesses, surely no Realm would be foolish to invade this ce iming territory or anything else." (Ragnar) "But will this work? Because it looks like something is going dangerously wrong." (Sakura) A presence spreads around the surroundings, it is actually two opposing presences spreading from the pirs of light, when these two presences collide the space begins to crack as waves of destructive energy spread. "But what''s going on?" (I) "I can feel an imbnce, the two energies are not being able to harmonize with the environment, this is causing them to not be able to bnce with a third force." (Freya) "What if you and I use our power to do this?" (I) "I don''t know, maybe it works, maybe it doesn''t." (Freya) "We don''t have time to think, take me there Ragnar." (I) "Freya go to Yara." (I) "Right." (Freya/Ragnar) Ragnar takes me flying to the haunted ind next to the pir of light where Henry is kneeling, with difficulty I get off Ragnar''s back and walk towards Henry, the pir of light luckily does nothing against me. I put my hand on Ragnar''s shoulder and send my Aura to him, at that moment I feel like there is something sucking my Aura and I can feel my Aura mix with this pir of energy, I took the opportunity to activate the harmony characteristic of my Aura. After a few seconds, I feel the waves of energy that spread out from that pir charging some of my Aura, at that moment I feel another wave of energy collide with mine for a second before it starts to blend in, but then a third type of energy tries to resist, it was nature itself around us, but little by little my Aura along with Freya''s Aura managed to weaken these resistances and allow the energies of life, death and nature to mix. But I was in no condition to help at that moment and before I knew it my consciousness darkened. ----------- When I opened my eyes I felt my whole body warm and full of energy, I was in a smallke held by Nix and Sakura, and my body felt lighter. "Where I am?" (I) "This in ake that still contains a strong concentration of vital energy, High Priestess Yara helped us heal you when your blood started to dry up." (Sakura) "Let''s just say that staying inside a pir with death energy was a bad idea." (Nix) "Freya was much luckier stayingfortably on a pir filled with vital energy, her skin was even more beautiful." (Sakura) "You only survived because you had the Goddess Kalistos'' Blessing." (Nix) "The good part is that the n was a sess despite the various problems faced along the way." (Sakura) "The entireke and the two inds became one Holy Land." (Sakura) "(Why am I always the worst off?)" (I) I was d Freya was okay, but at the same time, I was wondering how long it would take my horrible luck to kill me. "The Priests, how are they?" (I) "They''repletely fine, they''re just tired, you were the only one who got hurt." (Nix) "(I don''t know if he was happy or sad about it.)" (I) Chapter 607 Cap 605: Blessing Of Life(Chapter Preview) Ding! It seems I was only unconscious for a few hours, I spent all this time immersed in thatke, after that I managed to walk alone, but my body was aching as if Godzi had danced Carnival on top of my body. "Master, do you know how long it''s been since I''ve eaten something nutritious? It''s been months and I''m very hungry." (La) "Should do like me, devour the energy through his shadow, you can also do like Sakura and take it while he sleeps." (Nix) "Sakura does what?" (I) "She is embarrassed to ask for your Ki, so she takes some while you sleep when she gets hungry, whereas I devour the surplus spiritual energy through her shadow, which is much easier for me." (Nix) "I''ll talk about it with herter, about you from her Evil Fairy, wait until tomorrow, I''m very tired now." (I) "But I''m with..." (La) "I know you''re hungry, but that''s the most I can do for now." (I) With some difficulty I gather some mana in my hand and throw it to La who opened her mouth and sucked the mana like she was drinking water. "I''d rather it had some pure element mixed in..." (La) "Stop being greedy you little Devil, I almost couldn''t do it." (I) I keep walking outside and I see Leonardo along with several people from the Dungeon walking around carrying materials, there were also several earth element mages using their magic all over the ce. "What''s going on here?" (I) "The people of the Dungeon wanted to help build the two Inds." (Freya) "Leonardo said he had designs he didn''t use in the city inside the Dungeon that could easily be used here." (Freya) "It seems that during our time helping the master in the bath, they quickly moved forward with the start of construction." (Nix) I look around realizing I''ve been walking down a simple hallway, plus it has walls everywhere, earth mages can shape stone into various shapes, they''ve made a simple structure to begin with, but that''s work that people from my world old one would need days or even weeks to make. "(Magic is amazing.)" (I) I walk past the workers greeting everyone, Leonardo doesn''t even pay attention to me, that Elf was too focused with the drawing in his hands for weeks to pay attention to me. Another thing I noticed was Rakan talking to his subordinates close to Leonardo, they are probably creating a magical structure for this ce. Freya and Nix took me to the ce where the Dungeon gate was open, there was a simple cabin there where High Priestess Yara was talking to Vanessa. "Good morning to you two." (I) "You meant good afternoon, right?" (Vanessa) I look at the sky and notice the position of the 3 Suns, it really was mid-afternoon, only now that I noticed that the clouds shyly covering this ce and the fog disappeared. "I hadn''t even noticed the sky until now, the pain in my entire body is already a big distraction, but my mind is also a little sluggish today after everything that''s happened." (I) "You were fortunate to survive, death energy corrodes life energy while life energy purifies death energy, the problem was the limitless amount of death energy around Henry." (Yara) "Your and Freya''s help was very helpful, but it wasn''t an urgent situation to risk your life like that." (Yara) "That seemed very urgent to me." (I) "What was going on at that moment anyway?" (I) "I felt the energy and presence of nature almost alive trying to reject you and Henrique." (I) "I already expected this, we destroyed an entire environment, if it had taken too long to create a new environment, then a catastrophe would have fallen on our heads." (Yara) "Of course nature would register us after it had done such damage, it might take some time but everything would go well." (Yara) "But those explosions and ripples in space?" (I) "That might seem a little scary, but it wouldn''t get any worse than that." (Yara) "So I... did all that for nothing..." (I) "It wasn''t for nothing, it advanced the process by a few hours." (Yara) "It was very good for me, I was already tired at that moment, so I really appreciate the help." (Yara) "(I want to cry...)" (I) ---------- After talking for a while with High Priestess Yara I discovered several things that had changed while I was unconscious. The first news is that the n is a sess, the Holy Land is already consecrated by the Goddesses, I''m sure none of these Realms will want to get involved in conflicts from now on. The second novelty was that the Priests used Evil Seeds and the power of their Goddesses to create a Dungeon that will serve as a test for the devotees of the two Goddesses. I was taken to the space in the middle of the two inds which is right in the middle of this bigke, there I saw a big statue of two Ladies wearing a veil, one wearing a white veil and the other one wearing a gray veil. The statue of the two was only from the waist up, they were side by side, each slightly facing one of the inds while their cupped hands were close to the ground with a ck liquid in the hands of one and a white liquid in the hands of the other. It even looked like two medium-sized pools in those big hands, to get to them there were stairs, for one they were stairs full of vines and for the other they were stairs made of bones. That statue was a little far from the two inds being on a small ind in the middle, I could see some Minotaurs and Ghouls working on building two bridges that will connect this small ind with the other two. "This is the Dungeon of Life and Death, it has two entrances to twopletely different parts of the Dungeon that meet in the middle of the Dungeon." (Yara) "Why did you create a Dungeon?" (I) "That was the will of our Goddesses, they wanted a ce of pilgrimage for the talented young people of our two religions to test themselves." (Yara) "The Goddesses will also be able to test those qualified for their blessings." (Yara) "From now on young people of our two religions wille together here to train, study and gain life experience, a true Holy Land." (Yara) "(I hadn''t thought about what those two Religions would do with this Holy Land, but I guess it doesn''t matter in the end, it''s not my problem.)" (I) "I''ll stay here for a few days resting if it''s not too much trouble, if the others want to continue helping with the construction for you, then negotiate between yourselves." (I) "You who helped create this ce and have the Blessing of the Goddess of Life Mavis, you are always wee." (Yara) "I have Blessing from whom!?" (I) "(I don''t remember having such a Blessing, if it turns out there''s a notification I''ve been ignoring since I woke up...)" (I) Ding! <[ The Goddess of Life Mavis is interested in you ]> . . . <[ You Received the Blessing [ Mavis (Goddess of Life) ] ]> . . . <[ You the Skill [ Aura of Life ] ]> "..." (I) Chapter 608 Cap 606: Envoys From The Realms Arrive In The Holy Land(Chapter Preview) I already had so many Blessings that it didn''t matter anymore, about the new Aura skill I received, I would wait until a time when I was in better condition to do an Aura synthesis. After noticing this new Blessing I talked a little more with High Priestess Yara before taking a better look at the ind next door, it wasn''t too far away and it was visible from where we were. The second ind was dark with ck clouds overhead and a gray mist spreading across the ind, I could only see the outline of the trees, they were all distorted and strange shapes. The ind I was on looked like a paradise ind while the other one looked like a horror movie ind. One thing I started to notice after checking the surroundings so many times was the sacred energy present in the environment, in addition to this, I feel an energy of the same typeing from the statues that form the entrance to the Dungeon of Life and Death. It was so strange for me these two very different inds to be next to each other, I wanted to get together with the others, but before that I went to drink some blood, Freya insisted it was her blood saying it was more nutritious. Freya wasn''t wrong, she possesses the powers of the three natural energies just like me, plus her blood was delicious, so delicious that I was afraid to even get addicted to its divine taste. After that quick meal I went to rest before an evening meeting. During this meeting, High Priest Henrique joined us, as well as High Priestess Yara, from my group there was only me, La, Vanessa, Diana and Lilith. There were only people who represent different Gods, it was only then that I realized how much I am involved with Religion in this life, this was something I didn''t imagine before I was reborn since I was an atheist. The two High Priests asked permission to have people of their people in my Dungeon, I asked Vanessa for her opinion and she was happy with that saying it was her n to do something like this. Vanessa said that her idea was to create a Temple dedicated to multiple Gods, this would be better than creating multiple Temples and Churches in the future. Diana didn''t care either, we''ve had Priests of Fenrir inside the Dungeon since she became a Champion. Lilith was a Priestess of the Demon God of Vengeance Vidark, so her opinion was also taken into consideration, she also approved while talking nonstop about the wonders of the two inds. I didn''t even let La talk, in her eyes I could see that she would just talk nonsense, so I didn''t give her that opportunity, this was a serious conversation and I didn''t want to hear her joking now, besides that she doesn''t seem to like the Goddess religion very much Kalistos as there are many Necromancers among them. During the meeting, I told Elsaris to release the captured spies involved with the surrounding Realms, the two High Priests wrote letters exining the situation for these spies to take back. The others we didn''t release were spies from suspicious groups that we''re still investigating, and by that I mean Elsaris will take care of this with Kira. The High Priestess Yara and the High Priest Henrique said that it will take a few weeks for the worshipers of their Religions to arrive, they also said that they must already have Priests from other continentsing here. ------------ The next day I wake up to Alice calling me, she was a little flushed for some reason but I let it go. I get up and go get something to eat in the kitchen that Caryna was cooking, as always her food was delicious. After that I walked around enjoying the beautifulndscape of this ind, for the rest of the day I sat on the beach while fishing, it was onlyter that I remembered the reason for not catching any fish, that was because there were none in this newly createdke. In the middle of the night some flying monsters started to arrive, I was informed by an Arachne that came to warn me. After that Nn arrives saying that they were sent from the surrounding Realms, some were riding what he could only call Hippogriff and others were on birds as strong as the Hippogriff being Grade S. They all had letters from their rulers, who received them were the Blood Demons who unfortunately still haven''t had the opportunity to have a decent conversation. It was my idea this to see the reactions of these different Realms, the Blood City envoy was a Vampire who ran to hug one of the Blood Demons when he arrived, looks like she was his girlfriend. There were two Kingdoms whose envoy had a bad reaction, one of them was disgusted and didn''t want to deliver their King''s letter to a Blood Demon, the other envoy was a Demon woman who had no problem with Blood Demons, her problem was against the other races that were not Demons. These two were sent away, the two High Priests preach about equality between all races, for the Goddess Kalistos all races are equal in death, this includes the immortals as they can still be killed. It seems that the Goddess Mavis also preaches that all living beings are equal, she believes that discrimination against other races is a serious crime against the value of life itself. In the end the two High Priests used my idea to measure which Realms could be used to trade, these inds would not be for producing food and other daily necessities, because of that they needed trusted Realms to do business with. ----------- That night after watching from afar as the others solved the problem of the envoys, I was left wondering how these Realms reacted to what they were seeing a few days ago. I''m sure they were able to tell the moment the High Priest Henry and H Ritual had begun. I''m sure I must have thought it was an enemy attack or a Wave of Monsters, if they had known that there were people inside these destends they might have sent armies. At the end of the night I justid my head on thework of lines I created, spent a few hours thinking about looking up at the starry sky, I had a lot on my mind to sort out and this time was as good as any time to do that. Chapter 609 Cap 607: Eva(Chapter Preview) I took advantage of the fact that I was resting for the next few days to do some things I haven''t had time for until now, like meeting the Blood Demons. Themercial and diplomatic problems of these two inds do not interest me, I want more than Yara and Henrique, who are responsible for this ce, to solve this. All I did was give the envoys a little help, let the people who wanted to help with the construction do whatever they wanted, and have a few conversations with the two High Priests. I don''t n on helping any more than that, I''m just not leaving right now because I''m too tired and this ce is too nice to rummage through until I''m fully recovered. As I didn''t want anyone to hear what I was going to talk to the Blood Demons, I went to meet them for a conversation inside the Dungeon in my mansion''s room. To my surprise there was only one person from the Blood Demons to meet me, she joined Alice while I waited in the room, she sits opposite me and a few secondster Freya arrives bringing delicious food as an aperitif while she pours wine. "Pleased to finally meet the Holy Son of the Mother Goddess, I am the Queen of Blood Demons, my name is Eve." (Eve) "Nice to finally be able to talk to you, my name is Zenos, I''m the leader of this ce." (I) "I am honored to be in the presence of the Holy Son and King of this Holy Land." (Eve) She looked to be in her mid-30s, she had a well-trained body with some scars all over her body showing that she has vast fighting experience, she was around 1.75 meters tall, her long ck hair was tied in a braid, she it had white fur, a smooth red tail with a triangr tip made of bone, it also had red eyes and fangs. She''s very beautiful, her Aura was already close to reaching the Lower Catastrophe Grade, but it''s not there yet, I remember seeing her among the Blood Demons before, but unfortunately I didn''t have time to talk at that moment. She must be a hybrid by her looks, but her strength really was something to be proud of, her Aura was full of vitality like the others, being with her in the same room so close was almost therapeutic as my body rxed just by her being close. At the first exchange of greetings Eva kneels in front of me like a subordinate meeting his King, to be honest I still don''t like this kind of situation. I already had enough problems with Barok and Lilian who acted like that, not to mention the Lizardman, they always end up kneeling in front of me, I managed to convince almost everyone to stop it, but it seems there are more of these crazy people now. "Please get up, sit on the couch and have a chat." (I) "If that''s your wish, Holy Son." (Eve) Sigh "(With all this formality this conversation is going to be tiring.)" (I) I wait for her to sit down while Caryna and Freya bring us appetizers and a bottle of blood, they set it all on the coffee table between me and Eva. "I heard that Blood Demons also drink blood, this is the blood of a Catastrophe Grade monster we encountered in the ocean on the way to this continent." (I) "Unlike Vampires who need to drink blood to live, my race treats blood like any other kind of food, a tasty delicacy for us." (Eve) "I see, I hope you like the appetizers." (I) "I am grateful to be able to enjoy such a rare cup of blood in your presence Holy Son." (Eve) "Please just call me Zenos, I don''t like formalities." (I) "Also, sorry for the sudden question, but are you a hybrid?" (I) "No, I understand your doubt due to my different skin color, I had the honor of evolving into a Blood Demon Queen, so I am different from the rest of my people." (Eve) "Could you tell me more about you guys?" (I) "It would be a great pleasure." (Eve) "For starters..." (Eve) ---------- For the next few hours I listened with pleasure to a summary of the Blood Demon Race''s long history. ording to their beliefs they are a sister race to the Vampires and are also children of the Goddess Selene, beings who were created by the power of the Goddess of Blood. They are warriors by nature, all of their kind are warriors or mages, they have great talent for magic and blessed bodies for a warrior, but theyck the ability to use spiritual energy. Usually members of your race are born with the talent to be mages or warriors, they have great regeneration abilities and the ability to withstand living in hostile environments for long periods of time. They have a culture focused on the teachings of the Goddess Selene and protecting those too young to defend themselves. They believe they are blessed from birth with great talent and therefore feel the need to extend a helping hand to the innocent in need. Blood Demons understand the value of life and believe it is their duty to protect the lives of the innocent, because of these beliefs they interfere in countless wars throughout history where they mainly rescue orphans and people unable to defend themselves. Because of their interference they became known as bloodthirsty mercenaries, everyone who faces the Blood Demons in battle knows the terror of a perfect warrior who doesn''t fear death. Also it seems that the leaders of the Blood Demons are always women who are talented in both the use of Ki and the use of magic, those types of women who still have enough wisdom are able to evolve into Queens one day, just like Eve with who spent hours talking. The reason for this also lies in their culture that grows around the teachings of the Goddess Selene, they believe that because women are those who have the ability to generate new lives, they have the Blessing of the Goddess Selene, so their hierarchy is based more on a Matriarchy. But Eva said that there is not much difference between men and women, she said that the biggest problem for them was the low fertility of their race, but that was because their life expectancy was even higher than that of the Elves, and could reach up to 1500 years of age. I was surprised by many of the things I heard, the Blood Demons were very interesting, their strong vitality even affects the surroundings of where they are, because of that they constantly travel to areas where the crops are bad and there are diseases, just because they are nearby things can improve for those residing in these areas. Unfortunately because of their good deeds they were misunderstood, generating a huge misunderstanding that resulted in the rumors that to this day make them hated by most of the continent. Chapter 610 Cap 608: A Choice To Make(Chapter Preview) After hours of talking to Eva I discovered a lot about the Blood Demons, what surprised me was how much their willpower was able to withstand the insults and nder across the continent while maintaining their beliefs without ever giving in. I was in awe of them, it reminded me that after being rescued they still chose to stay behind and fight the Undead along with the other sa Dungeons. They really are a warrior people, but I''m surprised they don''t have aggressive Auras, their Auras in addition to the vitality they naturally possess, also contain calm and firmness that must be deeply ingrained in them. But Eva who by her looks has clearly been through a lot ofbat has a calm and glowing Aura in front of me. The only thing I can think of for them to be like that is that they are a very positive people. The reason they adore me so much was also obvious, but I asked anyway, the answer was that my Aura was magnificent to them, my presence filled their hearts with peace and a feeling of kneeling down to serve me. She said that it wasn''t untilter when she was able to talk to the Dungeon people and Vanessa that she learned more about me. She insisted on saying that the Goddess Selene was too kind to send her own child to their rescue, she has no idea that I was chosen just for being the closest able to deal with this problem. ------------ After hours of talking I was getting hungry and the appetizers were too light to satisfy my hunger. I invited Eva to follow me and told Freya to warn everyone that I''m having a barbecue, it was just supposed to be something simple with the people in my group. But I soon discovered that I was terribly wrong, we ended up having a big barbecue for the whole city that felt like a festival. In the end, it became a celebration for thepletion of the n and High Priestess Yara joined the party alongside High Priest Henry. There was music, dancing, food, and a few other things I choose not toment on, it seems like anything is an excuse for a party for the people of this dungeon. The partysted until dawn the next day, that''s just because the meat ran out, as well as the alcoholic drinks, after 2 big parties in a row for thousands of people with big stomachs there''s no stock of meat and alcohol to resist. ----------- During the morning I left the Dungeon and went back to the paradise ind that was still calm, a few people who left the party early were resting there, it seems that I was not the only one who thought about it. I see Eva sitting under a tree looking up, her eyes were thoughtful and serious, not eyes you would expect to see if someone has just left a party. "..." (Eve) I walk over to her and sit next to her catching her attention, she is surprised to see it was me and she tried to get up in fright but I grabbed her shoulder to keep her in ce just to make sure she wouldn''t kneel down on mine front again. "Calm down, you just left a party, just rx." (I) "Alright..." (Eve) She looked a little worried, but in the end, she epted and did her best to try to rx again, but I think with me around it will be difficult. "What were you thinking so seriously?" (I) "About the future of my race, what others say doesn''t matter much to us, that''s because we always demonstrate who we are with our actions and we have many who know that on the continent." (Eve) "But the truth is that the mortality of my people is very high, our numbers decrease more every year, the oldest member among my people is only 600 years old, that is not even half the maximum age recorded for our race in our files." (Eve) "This time my entire race could have been wiped out..." (Eva) "..." (Eve) "As a leader and as a mother I want my people to prosper, I want my son to prosper and at the same time I don''t want to make a drastic decision..." (Eva) "By drastic decision do you mean leaving this continent?" (I) "Yes, our ancestors had their ashes scattered across this continent, we defended many innocent lives in reckless wars where those in power had only greed in their eyes, this is our homnd." (Eve) "I was going to ask thister, but why don''t you join us here at the Dungeon?" (I) I had already considered something like this since I epted this quest, I figured this could also be Goddess Selene''s will, but that would depend on my opinion of Blood Demons. It will act that I know a little more about them, that I have seen what they can do in battle and have spoken with their leader, all I feel for them is admiration and respect for staying true to their beliefs in this way. "We already have a ce for you in the city, there are several other races that live here and your people won''t have to keep moving anymore, what do you think?" (I) "But...but that means..." (Eve) "It means leaving this continent sooner orter, I have no ns to stay here." (I) "It''s your decision, I just think you''ve done enough for this continent, you don''t have to answer now, think about it until the day you leave these inds." (I) "But be aware that being together with me means a lot of trouble, my luck is horrendous, I''m very impulsive with my curiosity and I''m always involved in other people''s problems or causing them problems." (I) "So don''t expect a peaceful life if you decide to follow me, but I guarantee you will always have the respect and loyalty of everyone in this dungeon, I will also expect the same from you and the rest of your people." (I) I stand up while Eva keeps a surprised face, what I had to say has already been said, now it''s up to her alone, my presence here will only influence her final decision, but what I want is an answering from her sincere beliefs. After leaving her behind I threw myself into the waters of theke for a swimming exercise, the water was so clear and refreshing that I couldn''t resist taking a dip. But I was too distracted to notice the big monster inside theke that swallowed me the moment I was walking backwards, it was a really bad surprise. "DAMN LUCK!!!!!" (I) Chapter 611 Cap 609: Plan Of The Phantom Orbs Part 1(Chapter Preview) I was so nervous to the point that my blood was boiling with rage as I came out of the water covered in blood and chunks of flesh. "Hahahahahahahahahaha...." (La) "..." (I) "I''m not... notughing..." (Sophia) "Are you okay, master? Do you have any injuries?" (Jade) "Hahahahahahahahahaha...." (La) "I appreciate the concern of at least one of you, I''m fine." (I) "I just need a shower to get this dirt off of me..." (I) "Hahahahahahahahahaha...." (La) "You little Devil, stopughing!" (I) "Hahahaha... someone help me... hahahahaha... I can''t stop... hahahaha..." (La) When I get out of the water I see Jade and Sophia with weapons in their hands, both of them were covered in sweat and scratches all over their bodies, it looks like they were having a friendly fight. For some reason La was squirming withughter near a tree as tears came out of her eyes, she was holding her belly andughing for a few minutes which only made me angrier. Sophia had her hands over her mouth trying to keep fromughing like La was doing, the only one who didn''tugh at my plight was Jade who ran up to me in her Lamia form with a worried face. The monster that swallowed me was big, but it was only Grade S at best, I still don''t know how that thing got here, most likely it came from the rivers. It was very unlucky to find this kind of encounter while I was swimming, now my clothes are soaked in the blood and guts of this monster I ripped to shreds. "(Can''t I ever let my guard down?)" (I) I went back to the mansion to take a decent shower, but on the way, I used a potion of liquid soap to clean myself, but I still needed the feeling of bathing, so I went back to the mansion. ----------- By mid-afternoon, I was still grumpy about what had happened in the morning, but there were still a lot of things I wanted to sort out. I went to speak with the Priests to find out what they would do about the Temple, which until now has not been consecrated by what Vanessa told me before. They said it needs some preparation and they would talk to me about itter, none of them wanted to go into detail about it. When I was about to leave to see another matter the High Priest Henry called me to talk, he takes me to his Ind outside the Dungeon where H has been spending most of her day. This was the first time I entered this ind for obvious reasons, this ce scares me the same way as any ce full of undead, I have a resistance to fear, but that doesn''t mean I''m incapable of being afraid or feeling less afraid than others, it just means that even though I am afraid I am able to bear to do what I need to. I find environments like that very interesting, but I''m still scared, just like someone who watches horror movies loves the movie genre even when they''re scared. Before you step on the ind the ambient temperature starts to drop as you approach, when I stepped on the ind I felt a chill go through my body, this whole ce was full of death energy, I could feel it now. Maybe from being inside that pir filled with death energy or maybe being influenced by the Blessing of the Demon Goddess Kalistos, but being able to feel that energy now. But I think I''m only capable of that now in ces like this where that energy is overly concentrated. I tried to ignore this energy as I followed High Priest Henry to a simple hut where H was summoning Zombies. The Zombies were lining up in front of her where she was touching their foreheads with her glowing fingers one at a time, there were dozens of Zombies nearby. As we approach, H notices us and signals a nearby Lich to take her ce. "Hello Master and High Priest Henrique." (H) "Thanks again for your help, Miss H." (Henrique) "How''s H doing?" (I) "I''ve been spending more time with the High Priest to learn more about a hole in my Necromancy knowledge." (H) "H didn''t want to tell me much about her past, but I must say her talent for Necromancy is admirable, but her knowledge is very specialized in the use of corpses strangely." (Henrique) "We can say that the one who taught her in the past was a little biased towards this branch of Necromancy." (I) "But changing the subject, what are you doing H?" (I) "I was summoning Zombies and leaving instructions for them, they don''t have souls, they are just reanimated bodies, so I need to leave instructions in their empty minds." (H) "Why Zombies?" (I) "They''re just doing rough work, they''re stronger than Skeletons normally, I''m using them to do rough jobs while I leave the rest to Leonardo to decide how he wants to build things here." (H) "Leonardo has been very interested in my requirements to build the Church of Death on this ind." (Henrique) "Keep an eye on him, if he gets too excited he can overdo it when ites to construction." (I) "I''ll keep that in mind." (Henrique) After we find H we go to another ce where we can talk, it was another cabin, but this one is empty. "Now that H is present we can talk about a subject that my Goddess has already discussed with lord Zenos." (Henrique) Something I talked to the Demon Goddess Kalistos if I remember correctly was just things relevant to the n that gave rise to these two inds. But after a few seconds of thought, I realized that I also had the n that made her ept to participate in the Holy Land n. "You mean about the Phantom Orbs n?" (I) "Yes, unfortunately, I don''t fully understand my Goddess''s message, but she wants her n to be carried out here on this ind." (Henrique) "This is going to be difficult, I need weeks of preparation, I have a lot of Phantom Orbs still to synthesize to get the n started." (I) "That''s what I wanted to discuss with you, part of what I understand from my Goddess''s message is how to help you finish this synthesis faster." (Henrique) "Rest two more days beforeing back here, then I''ll be able to help you with that." (Henrique) "Of course, does that mean you know about the n?" (I) "No, that''s why I wanted to talk to you, I wanted to know more about this n and why this n is appreciated by my Goddess." (Henrique) "That interests me too, master." (H) "I still don''t know why you asked for so many Phantom Orbs." (H) I look at them and realize I don''t need to hide my ns from them, this n is something the Demon Goddess Kalistos wants so High Priest Henry will approve and H will find it interesting I''m sure. Chapter 612 Cap 610: Plan Of The Phantom Orbs Part 2(Chapter Preview) I decided to exin what I was going to do with the Phantom Orbs in detail to H and High Priest Henry. It was no secret, I just hadn''t told anyone yet because I didn''t want anyone trying to stop my ns like when I tried to summon Ragnar and H. The three of us were sitting at the table inside the hut, Henrique served tea, it was a tea made from a Poisonous nt, but it was very tasty, as we all have resistance to poisons we could enjoy this delicious tea that few dared to drink. "When I first entered thisnd full of Undead and saw the Ghosts, I had an idea, so I started gathering the cores of the defeated Ghosts." (I) "My n was to summon a Ghost or a spectral monster as a new Familiar or Minion." (I) "I can see a lot of problems with that n." (Henrique) "Synthesising so many items would take a lot of time, plus the cores would have more than just spectral energy." (H) "Exactly as Miss H says, it could have been any Undead monster." (Henrique) "I didn''t know that, but it seems I did the right thing in changing my ns, but I did it with efficiency in mind." (I) "When H first managed to create the Phantom Orb in front of me, I was surprised by the item description I got of my skill and the things H told me about its uses." (I) "I realized that I could use the Phantom Orb for summoning, it would save me a lot of trouble with synthesizing Phantom cores." (I) "Master, the Phantom Orb contains spectral energy far more pure and condensed than any Phantom core." (H) "This will be excellent for your n, so the chance of another type of Undead being summoned has be null." (H) "Yes, I also realized that I could synthesize with Phantom Orbs when you weren''t able to continue umting spectral energy in the same Phantom Orb." (I) "I was very curious about what kind of creature would be summoned using an Orb containing the spectral energy of all the Ghosts in this ce." (I) ,m "..." (Henrique) As I told my ns I felt that Henrique spoke less, in the end, he seemed thoughtful about something. "What are you thinking about, Henry?" (I) "You know, a summon could be a bad idea." (Henrique) "Because?" (I) "Because the Soul requirements would be too high for what you want to do." (Henrique) "There are two types of summoning, the first is summoning creatures that already exist elsewhere until you." (Henrique) "The second is for you to summon a soul to inhabit a body built by your energy and materials at that moment." (Henrique) "It would be like creating a first generation monster, you would create that body using the soul and anypatible material if you want." (Henrique) "Yes, I am able to do both types of summoning." (I) "The second type is quite rare, it looks like you have talent as a summoner." (Henrique) "But what you want to do would only be possible with the second type of invocation anyway, besides you made a mistake." (Henrique) "Like this?" (I) "The bodies of spectral-type Undead, even if they don''t look like it, are still bodies, they contain a Soul inside." (Henrique) "You thought a lot about the potential, quality, and power of this spectral body that would be created, but you left out the Soul." (Henrique) "For most beings having a Soul weaker than the body is not a problem." (Henrique) "But Spectral-type Undead need to have Souls as powerful as their body, that''s because their bodies act as an outeryer for their Souls, the body and Soul bond is much closer." (Henrique) "What would have happened if I had summoned a Soul Weaker than the Phantom Orb?" (I) "The summon could have failed causing the Phantom Orb to be destroyed in the process in a burst of energymensurate with the power stored within." (Henrique) "Or in the worst case, it would be creating a first generation monsterpletely controlled by your instincts, which wouldpel you to kill him." (Henrique) "So if it''s a strong Soul, will it be able to maintain consciousness like you or Ivan?" (H) "It seems that our studies together are being useful, Miss H." (Henrique) "You were right, but that doesn''t mean you would be the same person you were when you were still alive, maybe you just have the emotions of your previous life or the memories, but most likely you don''t have either." (Henrique) I close my eyes to review my n, I think I made a mistake making this kind of n without talking to an expert first. "(A high level Soul? Where will I find one like this?)" (I) I look at H, the only high level Soul I had was the one from Farus that I used to create H months ago, all the others are very weak. "Talking to you really made me understand my Goddess''s message better, she sent this message beforeing here but it was the biggest message I''ve ever received, I was unconscious most of the trip because of it." (Henrique) "It must have been difficult." (I) "If I hadn''t been dead before, I''m sure I would have died at that moment." (Henrique) "But my Goddess said..." (Henry) "(How hard is it to receive messages from the Gods?)" (I) "(Vanessa makes it look easy, plus I''ve met some Gods, I think I might be misunderstanding what can be considered difficult or normal.)" (I) "(Am I losing mymon sense?)" (I) I look at Henrique and realize that I got lost in my thoughts and didn''t hear what he was saying, but from the look on H''s face it seems like it was something important. "Sorry, I got lost in my thoughts for a few seconds and didn''t hear what you were saying earlier." (I) "Okay, it must be a lot for you to understand, we can leave this conversation for another time if you want." (Henrique) "I''d rather talk about it than act while I get my mind in order, it makes it easier for me to organize my thinking around the best solutions." (I) "If you prefer it that way, then continuing with what I was saying earlier, my Goddess said that she sent a suitable Soul in her direction, do you know anything about that?" (Henrique) Chapter 613 Cap 611: Soul Of A False Hero(Chapter Preview) I was surprised by what High Priest Henry said, did he say that the Demon Goddess Kalistos sent a suitable Soul to me? I don''t remember receiving any Souls, did you send them to the Dungeon? If you were in Dungeon Nix you would have informed me about this a long time ago, so I don''t think you are in Dungeon. "Me not wondering where this Soul is and who it could...be..." (I) Suddenly a possibility shes in my mind, there is a Soul that came to me a short time ago, a Soul brought by others from someone I''ve never met, but that must be strong. "You mean the False Hero''s Soul?" (I) "Soul of the False Hero!?" (Henry/H) "(This reminds me that I haven''t talked about this with either of them before.)" (I) I sit down and talk about Athena and the others from the Church of Light, I speak leaving the details aside, and just say that they fled the Church of the Light. Henrique and H were surprised when I talked about the False Hero''s Soul, but they were even more surprised when I said about the Heretic God of Fun. H had a strange look on her face when she heard what I said, I think she doesn''t have good impressions about Heretic Gods because of her memories of Farus. "Should we get rid of this Heretic God?" (H) "Strange my Goddess not mentioning this Heretic God, if she sensed this Soul from this supposed false Hero, then she should know about this Heretic God." (Henrique) "It looks like this Heretic God isn''t an enemy, it looks like he''s something called the Living God." (I) "Living God? Looks like he''s a lot weaker than he should be." (Henrique) "That exins how he kept his soul in the mortal world, his power must be simr to that of a mortal at this point with most of his powers sealed away until he reaches Divinity again." (Henrique) "I''ve never heard of an Heretic God doing that, in fact, I''ve never heard of any God giving up their power like that." (Henrique) "If he lost even his body, then he must be looking for a way to create a new one, even in his situation as the Living God a Mortal''s body could not contain a Divine soul." (Henrique) "I think he shouldn''t be trusted, Heretic Gods are treacherous, keeping him around would be a problem and a potential danger." (H) "He''s staying with us for now, he''s weird, maybe even a little bizarre, but I don''t think he''s plotting against us, his only concern is to have fun." (I) H really doesn''t like Heretic Gods, maybe I should talk about it again with herter. "Let''s keep the focus on the matter at hand, will the Soul of this false Hero serve?" (I) "We have no way of knowing, but you can ask this Heretic God directly if he is using this Soul to keep himself grounded in this world, then he has high chances of being a strong Soul." (Henrique) "Master, if you use this false Hero''s Soul and the Phantom Orb, then you won''t need to do a summon." (H) "If you ce a Soul in the Phantom Orb it will be a spectral-type Undead." (H) "She is right." (Henrique) "..." (I) "(H is right, maybe just doing what she did to others is enough.)" (I) I close my eyes thinking about going to talk to Athenater, but before that, I have to think about what to do with this Heretic God, I think for a few minutes before I talk to Henrique about something, and after that, I leave with him back to the Dungeon, had something to show him. ---------- In thete afternoon, I was sitting in a hammock between two trees drinking delicious juice. Athena was in front of me now, looks like she has a hangover from yesterday''s party, I think she''s not very used to alcohol. I talk about my ns, but I leave out Goddess Kalistos'' involvement, I only talk about the Phantom Orb''s n. "Fine by me, race doesn''t matter in the end, but would you be able to recover the false Hero''s mind?" (Athena) "Fine with me, anything is better than the things you''ve been through." (Evil God of Fun) "I''m getting tired of calling him a fake Hero all the time, doesn''t he have a name?" (I) "I tried looking for his name, but I couldn''t find it anywhere, so I call it a fake Hero." (Athena) "What was the real Hero''s name?" (I) "His name was Neji." (Athena) "When he was summoned in the past, they say he came by that name, a name he chose himself." (Athena) "But he would need to find a body to let go or my spirit will deteriorate." (Evil God of Fun) "I already have a solution for this, there is a God Fragment here in the Dungeon, but it doesn''t have a Divinity, can you make use of it to heal yourself?" (I) "Do you have a God Fragment? I could use it for much more than healing myself." (Evil God of Fun) "Maybe it''s possible until I create a new body, but I would need a few things." (Evil God of Fun) "What will you need?" (I) "The body I''m going to create will almost be a first generation monster, but that won''t be enough, I need a strong bloodline in the body to support my spirit." (Evil God of Fun) "(Use your blood.)" (Goddess Selene) Suddenly the Goddess Blessing within me awakens and a red energy emanates from my body, for a brief moment I hear Goddess Selene''s voice in my head. "(Does she want me to use my blood?)" (I) "That''s a good idea... hahahahaha..." (Hereful God of Fun) "Did you hear?" (I) "Of course I am, am I still a God or should I say I was a God?" (Evil God of Fun) "But I must say, Selene is still someone cunning, she wants to make sure I don''t make her enemy." (Evil God of Fun) "What are you talking about?" (Athena) "Using his bloodline who is a son of a God would be perfect for my body, but at the same time I would be bound by bloodline as a seal, but that''s fine with me, I never nned to be your enemy." (Evil God of Fun) "Being blood-bonded with you will be so much fun... hahahahaha..." (Hereful God of Fun) Chapter 614 Cap 612: Thinking Of A Name For An Heretic God(Chapter Preview) I was talking to Athena and the Heretic God of Fun, I talked about my n to use the Soul of the false Hero for them, how was it they saved that Soul from going back to God Baldr, and the decision on how to deal with that Soul is theirs, that is their responsibility. It looks like the Heretic God of Fun is using this Soul as a vessel to keep himself in this world or maybe to keep himself hidden, I don''t understand enough about Gods to know the truth so I can only assume he''s hearing the truth. I tell them about the God Fragment to them, I thought it might serve them to deliver this Soul to me, what would I do would cause theplete separation of this Soul from the Church of Light, even though I have my selfish motives to satiate my curiosity, which I''m wanting to do will be great for that Soul, not everyone has a second chance in life. Talking about the God Fragment was the right choice, but I was surprised about the requirements that this Heretic God still had, he wanted to create a new body to reincarnate again without having to be born again. But for that, he would need the God Fragment and Blood which contains a strong bloodline, if only that wouldn''t be a problem, thanks to me many people in the Dungeon have powerful bloodlines. But it seems that the Goddess Selene wants me to use my blood, but I can''t say if it would be a good idea to share a bloodline with an Heretic God. But then it looks like Goddess Selene is speaking this as advice, it looks like my bloodline might serve as some sort of restraint on this Heretic God and he knows it. What intrigues me is that Heretic God knows all this and still wants me to do it. I look at the ne with a crystal held in Athena''s hands, this crystal is glowing and shing its light as this Heretic God within speaks. "Why do you look so excited like that?" (I) "As a god, I''m used to restrictions, this one, in particr, ispletely useless, this restriction only does two things." (Evil God of Fun) "The first thing is to stop me from doing anything to you, your family members, and those who have your lineage." (Evil God of Fun) "Isn''t that a problem for you?" (I) "Of course not, I never meant to hurt you or those close to you." (Evil God of Fun) "I''ve been listening to Athena''s conversations with the people who follow you, so I discovered many interesting things and also discovered about the city hidden in that Dungeon, not to mention in the Cradles that I could feel the presence nearby." (Evil God of Fun) "All of this is very interesting and at the same time strange, it all seemed to be so fun, the people seemed so happy, the city was amazing." (Evil God of Fun) "In my long existence, there have been few ces I''ve found so much fun to stay and none of those ces exist anymore." (Evil God of Fun) "You are interesting too, your bad luck and ability to get into trouble will be an endless source of fun... hahahaha...." (Hereful God of Fun) This Heretic God seems to be only getting into things that can bring him fun, at least he seems sincere about what he wants. "What''s the second thing this restriction will do?" (I) "My strength will match yours, I would have a permanent growth barrier, I would never be able to surpass you in strength." (Evil God of Fun) "..." (I) "For those things she wants you to use your blood for, why will she be the one to set those restrictions as the progenitor of your bloodline." (Evil God of Fun) I don''t see any downside to that, having someone else with the same level of strength as me will be good in the future, plus his knowledge must be even wider than Ragnar''s, I''m more interested in the knowledge this Heretic God has umted than anything else. "Then I can offer my blood for you to create your body, as much as you need." (I) "I''m going to need about 5000 liters of blood." (Evil God of Fun) "..." (I) "(This is going to be hard...)" (I) I look at my hand and try to squeeze as hard as possible, I do this as a test of strength, it feels like my recovery is still halfway through, but I can''t overdo it. I think deeply for a few seconds doing some simtions in my head, I also do some calctions to be sure of what I thought before opening my eyes. "If I were in better condition I could have this amount of blood ready for tomorrow, but as I am now it will have to wait a week." (I) "I do not mind about it." (Evil God of Fun) "But I have a request, I want a new name, as you are sharing your own blood and lineage with me, I would be happy to receive a name from you." (Evil God of Fun) "You are a God, why take the name of a mortal?" (I) "Your thinking is wrong, many Gods got their names from mortals, besides, it makes no sense for someone to choose their own name." (Evil God of Fun) What he said is logical, but the truth is that I hate naming other people, I''ve always had the creativity to create games, stories, and characters. But names have always been my weakness, so the names I''ve given so far are references to various things like games, movies, cartoons, myths, legends, etc. I try to think of everything I know about this Heretic God, I know his taste for fun, but I also know how broad the concept of fun can be for him. Charity is that I think he''s a crazy, weird and chaotic God. It makes me think of a name that might suit him, the meaning and origin of the name I thought might not bepletelypatible with it, but it will do. I still remember the conversations I had with the nurses at the hospital where I spent myst years, one of those nurses was a girl who grew up in the same orphanage as me, but in a different generation, I remember hiring him for a year so she would have enough money to her college after leaving the orphanage, in the end, she became my nurse, I enjoyed talking to her. I remember that at the time she asked me to name her cat, I gave that cat the same name I thought now, it brings back memories. "He is fine?" (Athena) "He just got lost in his own thoughts." (Evil God of Fun) Chapter 615 Cap 613: See You In 1 Month(Chapter Preview) Just as promised to that Heretic God, for a week I collected my blood daily, always before meals, that''s because my body produced a lot of blood, you could even say that there was more blood inside my body than people could imagine given my size. I found out that after the fight against King Makari, the amount of blood I lost back then was more than three times what it should have been. After that, I did some tests and found that the amount of blood in my body should be more than 10 liters, besides that it looked like I could recover more than 5 liters of blood in a few hours of rest, if I took a potion it would be even faster. A Vampire''s body really is amazing, so I knew I would get the amount of blood that the Heretic God wanted easily, I just wasn''t in a hurry, so I took my time calmly so as not to interfere with my recovery. During that week I talked more with Sophia and Ragnar, since I wasn''t in physical training conditions at the moment and I couldn''t read books anymore, I went to train my Aura with those two. It seems that Ragnar has been training Sophia for a long time, she has reached a growth barrier that ording to her is showing signs of breaking, she wants to make sure that in her next evolution she will be a more Elf-oriented type of use Auras, so it has learned from Ragnar. Ragnar also told me that she has been making preparations to get a strong Familiar, she will ask for my help with the summoning but wants to prepare everything else herself, in addition to being mentally prepared. In addition to the normal Aura trainings, I thought of different ways to use my Aura, ording to Ragnar Auras can be used directly on the body to strengthen or give certain characteristics that the Aura has for the body. You can also use Aura on weapon or armor, it seems that Aura can even be used on spells, Spirit Runes, and skills. The problem is the level of control required to do such things, even Ragnar can''t do these things, mainly because he''s gotten used to just using the power of the Aura, merging it with other powers is something new for him in what Sophia is being of great help to him. I noticed during that time that every time I passed by the temple Athena was there talking to Vanessa, one of those times I found even Athena crying while Vanessa was hugging her. I think she''s opening up to Vanessa who is someone she looks up to, plus Vanessa has been through simr situations, maybe the conversations she''s having with Vanessa haven''t even had her friends who followed her here. Speaking of which, those 6 friends of Athena seem to have gotten into the rhythm of the city after more than a month. They offered to be Vanessa''s subordinates, I also heard Vanessa say since she was thinking about turning Athena into her daughter, I told her to wait a little longer, Athena is still deeply shaken and her decisions are being made very impulsively, bing a Vampire is much more serious than changing religions, it''s not something to be taken lightly. Of course, when I said those words to my daughter, she looked at me strangely, I know she was thinking that I''ve turned people into other races several times, and saying something that seems so hypocritical might be weird, I appreciate her not pointing that out. But all I did was to save someone in times of emergency or to selfishly sate my curiosity, but in this case, it''s different, she knows that too. ----------- With that time passed and the promised day arrived, I must say that I was almostpletely recovered, I should be around 92% to 94% recovered in my estimation. I had easily managed to umte 2500 liters of my blood which I kept fresh using blood magic. At the request of that Heretic God, Anton forged a coffin made entirely of Mithrilrge enough to contain my blood and God Fragment, there were various ritual circles, Runes, and magic crystals of various elements in parts that seemed random to me. This coffin seemed to be the second one that he created since the first one was a failure, he created it to the specifications that that Heretic God gave him, not even Rakan understood what those magic circles could do, he only understood that there were dozens of rituals connected to work at the same time, but that would have to be controlled separately by the same person, which should be impossible. That day we were on a new floor of the Dungeon that I created just for that, there was nothing there but a big space, there were no traps or monsters. The crystal flies out of the cord around Athena''s neck, then a beam of energy crystallizes a trail on the ground forming anotherplicated ritual circle, then the coffin floated halfway through this ritual before being ced on the ground before being filled with my blood. After that I took the God Fragment to the circle and ced it inside the coffin, the crystal containing the Heretic God of Fun and the False Hero Soules to me stopping in my hands. "Is ready?" (I) "Yes, thanks to you I''ll be able to have fun again, thank you." (Evil God of Fun) p "What will happen to the False Hero''s Soul?" (I) "Nothing for the next 3 days, what''s left of my power in this crystal will protect this Soul." (Evil God of Fun) "So don''t dy doing what you need, unfortunately I''m going to miss this show, I''m going to need more than 1 month toplete the body, but I''m still in doubt about the gender, I think I''ll use both, this can bring more tools of fun... hahahahaha..." (Hereful God of Fun) "(I really don''t understand this Heretic God, this madman is even treating his own body that he hasn''t even created yet as a diversion tool...)" (I) "When it''s time for my rebirth you''ll know or should I say you''ll feel it in your blood, at that moment give me a name, names have power, they represent people, give identity, and prove their existence." (Evil God of Fun) "I already thought of a name, so don''t worry." (I) "See you in 1 month..." (Hereful God of Fun) The Heretic God of Funes out of the crystal as a small transparent sphere, I can feel him trying to control his presence so as not to hurt anyone present, so he dives into my blood where the God Fragment is already, after that the coffin lid covers it closingpletely. I step away, letting the Runes and ritual circles begin to glow in varying colors more and more intensely, then therge ritual circle on the floor piles up in rainbow colors as the coffin floats dozens of feet into the air. The ritual circles crystallized on the floor begin to float and separate into dozens of different circles each rotating in a different way in different directions with the onlymon one being the coffin in the middle which was engulfed by the multicolored light. After seeing this strange sight a little more, I and the others leave, I look at the crystal in my hand and take it out, it''s time for another preparation. Chapter 616 Cap 614: High Priest Henry Enraged(Chapter Preview) The same day we left that Heretic God alone to rebuild his own body, I go overnight to the Isle of Death to meet Henry. After a week, the Igreja da Morte was more than half ready, of course, there was still a need to put in the details that would take more time and could only be done after the construction was finished, but I had already told Leonardo to leave the details and decoration to the Priests who will stay here. There''s no reason for us to do all the work, let the people who are going to live here finish the work, Leonardo didn''t like to leave a work unfinished, but he understood what he meant and said he would do it. When I entered the main building that was finished and where the statue of the Goddess Kalistos was, I see that it had already been decorated and the details had been done. There were paintings showing different detainees of death, from a person dying in their sleep to someone dying from being eaten by a monster, but all the images had a Lady''s hand holding these people''s hands at the end of their lives. There were painted skulls and bones serving as decoration, there were also statues that were built purely of bones, and there was also normal decoration like chairs, tables, magic chandeliers, etc. I make my way to where Henrique is kneeling in front of the statue of the Goddess Kalistos. The statue as always is made of crystal, after talking to Ragnar, Rakan, and Nix I learned that things made of crystal are verymon to be found, that''s because these crystals are made of crystallized energy, so in Temples and Churches the statues of the Gods are always crystal, the difference in the color of the crystal often signifies the element or other characteristic contained in the statue. I look at the statue of this Demon Goddess of Death and I see ady in a simple dress with a beautiful body wearing a veil to hide her face, at her feet, there were skulls of different creatures but her arms were open as if she wanted to hug everyone while a slight gentle smile was the only thing visible through the veil. "(All one day ended in her sweet embrace...)" (I) Seeing this statue up close I don''t feel fear, sadness, or loneliness as expected when ites to death, all I feel emanating from this statue is peace. I look at Henrique who is silent, still kneeling, I know he has noticed my presence, after all, I''m not hiding, but he doesn''t move from his position, he looks like the skeleton of someone who died praying like that. I realize he must be offering his prayers to his Goddess so I wait for him to finish, I could also say a prayer but I don''t want to risk meeting with Goddess Kalistos every time I do this in a temple or Church like I do with the Goddess Selene. The less contact I have with the Gods the better, I know this will be impossible considering my origins as a child of a Goddess, but I can still avoid praying inside the Temples and Churches just in case. ---------- After nearly 20 minutes the motionless Kneeling Skeleton stands up, he stands and bows once more to the statue before turning to me, I know it''s impossible to read the emotions on a skull''s face but I feel the joyful emotionsing from Henry. "You look excited." (I) "I''m just d I was sent to such a peaceful ce, plus the construction has been quick thanks to your followers." (Henrique) "How has contact with the surrounding Realms been?" (I) "It''s been easy, those we choose to ignore are angry but won''t do anything, plus trade deals are already being discussed, I''m just waiting for the rest of the Priests to arrive before signing a final deal." (Henrique) "I''m d for you, but how about we get to that main subject now?" (I) "Have you thought about it?" (Henrique) "Yes, this will be the fastest way to fulfill my promise to the Demon Goddess of Death." (I) "Also it will save me a lot of time and effort, but I want to confirm something first." (I) "Are you able to converse with a Soul?" (I) "I am able to converse with any Soul, but whether the Soul is willing to listen or respond is entirely up to her." (Henrique) I remove the crystal where the false Hero''s Soul is to show it to High Priest Henry. "Inside is a Soul that I believe is strong enough for what I''m going to do, but first I want to confirm its will." (I) "May I?" (Henrique) "Feel free." (I) High Priest Henry holds out a boned hand and I hand the crystal to him, watching as his empty eye sockets glow gray as the light of the same color envelops the crystal in his hand. For a few minutes, everything is quiet and High Priest Henry stands still again, I wait in silence as I''m not sure what he''s doing. Soon the light fades from his empty eye sockets and the crystal he was holding, but even so, he keeps looking at the crystal for a few seconds, I feel his mood go dark and a slight sense of anger escapes through his Aura before he hides. "Where did you get that Soul?" (Henrique) I tell everything I know about this Soul to High Priest Henrique he gets even more angry and this time he can''t hide itpletely, the stones at his feet start to crack under the pressure of his desting Aura. "I''ve heard rumors before, but seeing it with my own eyes is outrageous!" (Henrique) "Now I know why my Goddess''s Taboo Hunters don''te back, to do this with a Soul that shouldn''t even be here..." (Henry) "Even if it''s a God, doing it by invading a domain that doesn''t belong to you is the same as the Heretic Gods do..." (Henry) "Please calm down, High Priest." (I) "Tell me what happened?" (I) "..." (Henrique) Henry seems to have regained his senses, all traces of his anger disappear, I can tell by the red fire in his eyes that he didn''t calm down, he just controlled his emotions, whatever they did to that Soul was enough to let him go enraged. Chapter 617 Cap 615: The Rebirth Of The False Hero Part 1(Chapter Preview) I wait while High Priest Henry regains hisposure to exin to me what they did to this false Hero''s Soul to make him so enraged. "Did you manage to talk to this Soul?" (I) "No one could tell me his name, that''s why everyone is calling him a fake Hero." (I) "I managed to exchange a few words, but what infuriates me is the state of that Soul, that Soul was deformed, forcibly strengthened and something was done to the Soul, they imnted something that shouldn''t be there!" (Henrique) "They didn''t just interfere with a soul, what they did went so far as to contaminate the essence within the Soul!" (Henrique) "All I could feel was a will to live, a will to be free and a lot of pain." (Henrique) "..." (I) "(What did the Church of Light do to this Soul?)" (I) ---------- I had to wait a while for Henrique to calm down enough to calm down, the statue of the Goddess had surrounded him glowing and he got down on his knees to pray, I had to wait 30 minutes for him to get up. After he calmed down more he came to exin to me better what he had seen. He told me that one of the methods for a Soul to be stronger are few, one of these methods is evolution, and the other method is to endure great suffering, apart from these methods there are also more forbidden ways as the Heretic Gods do. That Soul was tortured continuously and constantly to get strong enough, the Soul became deformed because a fragment of another person''s Soul was ced inside that Soul and sealed inside. Henrique exined to me that the Aura thates out of the Soul does not belong to her, her Aura is constantly suppressed by a more powerful Aura, and the essence that stays inside the Soul is being corroded by that fragment of someone else''s Soul. After hearing this I got angry too, but my anger doesn''t evenpare to High Priest Henry''s, he doesn''t just consider the act itself unforgivable, he considers it an invasion of his Goddess authority, a p on his beliefs. After listening to him I was able to support a theory and asked him, just as I feared, I was right. This Soul fragment should belong to the true Hero of the Church of Light, they imnted this fragment in this Soul to be able to deceive others, but ording to Henry the Soul of a Hero is special, so they had to strengthen the Soul to resist even if temporarily. I imagine that finding someone qualified for this kind of experiment must have been almost impossible from what High Priest Henrique told me, most likely after finding this rarity they also transformed their body to look like the Hero, maybe they even strengthened the body artificially. "So what do you think I should do? Destroy the crystal and free the Soul?" (I) "If you do, you will return to the God Baldr." (Henrique) "If I do it in the Dungeon, which God?" (I) "Since you have the Blessing of several Gods, you can go to any one of them, most likely the Goddess Selene." (Henrique) "Since you have my Goddess''s Blessing Now, you can go to her, but we shouldn''t do that." (Henrique) "Because?" (I) "The Soul Fragment is from someone still alive, it will prevent the soul from leaving, the best thing to do would be to revive the Soul, maybe after receiving the blessings of my Goddess I can get rid of this fragment." (Henrique) "..." (I) "But before that, we need to finish the preparations, right?" (Henrique) "Yea." (I) "(Nix, is everything he said true?)" (I) "(Unfortunately, yes.)" (Nix) "..." (I) I needed to make sure High Priest Henry was telling the truth, Nix always apanies me, even more than La, I just wanted to make sure he was thinking about what was best for this Soul. After that, I take the Phantom Orbs that H has umted and ce the pile in front of the Demon Goddess Kalistos statue. "All you need to do is start the synthesis process, my Goddess will step in to temporarily increase the synthesis threshold while protecting you from the consequences of Synthesis after a certain point." (Henrique) "It''s all right." (I) Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! I activate my synthesis skill all 7 times I''m able to do it now at the same time, bullshit the moment the notification noises start popping in my head. Ding! <[ Demon Goddess Kalistos interference detected ]> Soon a gray energy starts toe out of the Goddess statue and spread around the Phantom Orbs, at that moment this gray energy bes a whirlpool and various collision sounds can be heard from the dark gray whirlpool. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! At that moment there were many notification sounds in my head at the same time, I could feel chilling energies mixing in that whirlpool. I had to wait a long time for the whirlpool to start picking, when it disappeared there was only a gray crystal sphere with a dark silhouette inside, it seemed to have thousands of points of light circling that dark silhouette. I tried to get closer to get a better look at what that item was, I needed to touch it to use my ability to identify it, but I knew instinctively that it would be dangerous to get any closer. "Looks like it was a sess." (I) "I feel the power of my Goddess in this item, so I think it was more than just a hit." (Henrique) "But the spectral energy is much stronger than I expected, it would be dangerous even for me to get any closer." (Henrique) "Is it safe to use my Awakening-type abilities while I throw Soul in there?" (I) "Yes, the power of my Goddess shouldn''t hurt this Soul, if you are in good settings could solve the problem now, my Goddess will help." (Henrique) "If she''ll be of better help to me." (I) I take the crystal where the Soul of the False Hero is, I''m thinking about during the process to collect this fragment of Soul from the inside, I will also try to help with my Astral Body just like I did with La in the past, I hope it works. Chapter 618 Cap 616: The Rebirth Of The False Hero Part 2(Chapter Preview) I needed to calm down for what I was about to do, needed to calm my nervousness and fear, and anger. I sat cross-legged and with my hands on my knees while breathing steadily, I cleared my mind and tried to slow my heart that was beating wildly. Thanks to my meditation skill which was one of the first things I learned in this world, I quickly fell into a meditative trance. It only took a few minutes to stabilize my mindset, so I got up, unfortunately, I couldn''t use synthesis on the Phantom Orb and the fake Hero''s Soul crystal. What I did is wave High Priest Henry away, then I make the catalog with the Soul float closer to the Demon Goddess Kalistos statue, then I start activating my Auras to envelop the crystal, the Phantom Orb, and the Goddess statue. I felt a powerful and infinite energy inside the statue, I know the statue could rip my Aura to pieces and I''m d I didn''t. The crystal with the Soul hasn''t had any resistance to my Soul so far, but I can''t get my Aura to enter the crystal either. The Phantom Orb didn''t even let my Aura get close, but other than getting close with my body, I wasn''t afraid of my Aura being so close to the Phantom Orb, this could be an opportunity. "< Blood Servant >" (I) "< Vampire Servant >" (I) "< Blood Pact >" (I) I activate all three skills at the same time I use the full power of my Auras, this must be the first time since my Aura got so powerful that I use it with all effects to the fullest. I felt a little relief that I didn''t have to hold on, it felt like my body was lighter. I cut my hands and controlled my blood to make my abilities work, I enveloped the crystal with the false Hero''s Soul with my blood as the red energy of the two servitude skills entered the crystal. Ding! <[ Skill [ Blood Servant ] and [ Vampire Servant ] activated ]> . . . <[ You are trying to submit Soul of Heroic descent (Infected) ]> . . . <[ Neji''s Soul Fragment (Hero of Light) is trying to stop the Soul Submission it is infecting ]> . . . <[ [ Blood Pact ] skill has been activated ]> . . <[ The [ Astral Body ] Skill was forcibly activated ]> I feel a mass of shapeless energy moving from somewhere deep inside me, I feel as if something awakens and breaks its restraints, then a dark energy surges through my entire body and takes the form of the ethereal creature of shadows wearing a hood that has wings of ethereal ck feathers as if they were made of ck smoke that inside them I could see the same image that has under the hood, a starry sky as a representation of my powers in chaotic flow. His dragon ws with ck crystal scales glistening with stars like my scales, his presence is still lingering and strange no matter how many times I look at it. As soon as he appears he turns to the crystal and opens his palm where my Aura condenses into a ring making me sweat as if a part of me is continually being crushed, then he thrusts the w of a finger inside the crystal which cracks fully before retracting the w bringing a point of golden light that ces that ring made of my Aura. After that, my Aura, blood, and the two red energies entered the crystal making it turn red. Ding! <[ You have sessfully submitted Soul of Heroic descent ]> . . <[ Choose 3 powers to grant the Soul of Heroic Descent ]> At that moment the spiritual energy, mana, Ki, and my Aura are embraced from my body being frantically absorbed by the Soul inside that crystal, then suddenly I feel a Blessing within me awaken and a gray energy emanates from my body at the same time the statue of the Demon Goddess Kalistos glows. As I endure the wave of information inside my head about what to bestow upon her of power, my Astral Body looks at the Demon Goddess Kalistos statue before handing over the glowing object encased in the ring made of my Aura, I assumed it would attack- the was the Soul fragment of the true Hero of Light. I see the statue move a crystal arm and grab that Soul Fragment before warning it shatters into pieces that turn into a gray arrow that pierces the space disappearingpletely. Soon a new option appears in my mind, the Blessing of the Demon Goddess Kalistos, so I choose that and as the second option, I choose my eye skill that I created by synthesizing dozens of types of eye type skills, the third option I choose the Phantom Orb that I had just subdued with my Aura when the Blessing of the Demon Goddess Kalistos awakened in me. I chose this second option maybe as an influence when I saw the name of the Hero of Light, I thought it could be interesting, I also thought about the name I can put on him at the end. After the choice I feel my Astral body following my will and raising both ws, one w absorbs the gray energy thates from me and the Demon Goddess Kalistos statue, and the other w stands in front of where his face should be and takes it a crystaling out of the chaotic space inside the hood. The gray energy in the first w crystallizes into a gray crystal, in the second w a crystallized eye appears and in the end, the two go to the Soul while my Astral body takes with its ws the Phantom Orb that starts to burn in its hand in mes gray, then ce this me next to the crystal where the false Hero''s Soul is and the two crystals containing the power granted to him. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . . <[ Demon Goddess Kalistos (Demon Goddess) interference has been detected ]> . . . <[ Analyzing Soul Traits, Granted Power and Blessings ]> . . . <[ The Demon Goddess Kalistos (Demon Goddess) began to purge the Blessings of the God Baldr (God of Light) from the Soul of Heroic descent ]> . ,m . . <[ Soul of Heroic descent allows the purge of God Baldr''s Blessing (God of Light) ]> At that moment I see a golden glow being burned by gray mes until nothing is left, then a cocoon forms where nothing can be seen inside. Ding! <[ Awakening process starting ]> . . . <[ Awakening process finished ]> Chapter 619 Cap 617: The Rebirth Of The False Hero Part 3(Chapter Preview) Even as the cocoon formed I felt my energy, mainly my nearly depleted spirit energy being pulled into that cocoon, a gray energy was also being sucked from the Demon Goddess Kalistos statue. Because of this process, I can feel everything in this space, so it feels like the statue calls out to what is inside the cocoon while a presence that I can''t discern extends from the statue to the cocoon, but something seems wrong, I just can''t say what. Soon the cocoon begins to pulse, with each pulse the vital energy of the surroundings is absorbed, I can clearly feel it. It feels like something inside this cocoon is empty, I can feel an Aura slowly spreading out of the cocoon, this Aura was almost nk, all I could feel was fear, innocence, fury, and curiosity. These were such contradictory feelings, this Aura was spreading around the surroundings, but I felt it focus first on the Goddess statue, then on my Astral Body before getting more and more involved. "(Empty...how to fill...)" A strange, misshapen voice was sounding in my mind, I could feel an endless loneliness in that voice. "(Does that voicee from the cocoon?)" (I) I take a closer look at the situation and realize that it was because of the Aura that came out of the cocoon, it is functioning as a means for the creature inside tomunicate. Perhaps the emptiness that speaks is caused by theck of the Soul fragment that was inside him or theck of something else he considers important. "(Regardless of the reason, the answer will always be the same for me...)" (I) "Everything begins and ends with desire, what makes a person get up in the morning is the desire to get up, what makes a soldier fight is the desire to protect, what makes a child study is the desire to learn." (I) "What''s your wish?" (I) ----------- Pov Henrique: I don''t know what exactly is going on, but this seems to be the special awakening ability that Zenos possesses that the Goddess transmitted to me via her message. I''ve never seen or heard of anything of this magnitude, Zenos can affect both body and soul at the same time, but he doesn''t do it selfishly, it seems like he''s trying to give a shape following the High''s desire for his skill. I look at the strange dark being he''s summoned, it''s supposed to be an Astral Body, but the form it has taken seems to mean something far more than what I see in Zenos. Right after the energy cocoon formed and started to pulse, I suddenly felt something, Zenos'' gaze was surprised and then serious as he looked around before stopping at the cocoon, then he started talking loudly. I heard his words, those words carry enormous weight, I can feel a mixture of emotions and a depth in these casually spoken words. Also, I can see Zenos'' own Aura vibrate with every word he says, when I look into his eyes I only see an eternity of endless darkness that makes me take a step back. "(What was that...)" (I) When I look again the cocoon pulses even stronger and faster, when I look back at Zenos his eyes are normal again. ------------ "(My will...will...)" "(You... enemy?)" "I''m not your enemy and I don''t intend to be." (I) "(Name...want name...name?)" "..." (I) Suddenly the cocoon starts to break, while I feel all this Aura spin around me, it was a strange sensation, it was as if there was someone touching me, seeing and smelling and hugging everything at the same time. Ding! <[ Choose a name for Soul of Heroic descent ]> I don''t know if I should do this, thest time I gave a name like that was when I met Ragnar. "(She is not suitable as my Champion, take care of her in my name...)" (Demon Goddess Kalistos) I could hear a voice that was sometimes young and other times sounded old, this voice seemed to have been spoken inches from my ear, but I knew it was just an impression, this voice was in my head and I knew whose it was. I could feel a tone of pleading and sincerity in the voice, maybe I''m wrong, but it seemed like the Goddess wasn''t able to recognize the creature still being born within this crystal as her Champion. "(One more won''t make a difference...)" (I) The moment I chose to name it, I felt a connection forming, memory fragments wereing to my mind, one of these memory fragments made me understand that the creature inside already had a name that it wanted, but wanted someone else to give it this name. Sigh "I give you the name Hinata." (I) Ding! <[ A new Divine Beast is in the process of being born by the power of Goddess Kalistos (Demon Goddess of Death) and has been given a name by the offspring of Goddess Selene ]> . . . <[ Beginning the Divine Beast''s full awakening process ]> . . . <[ Divine Beast was named [ Hinata ] from Zenos creating a connection and bing its Guardian ]> Suddenly the cocoon breakspletely, but its fragments have been absorbed by the silhouette enveloped in a thick mist, so the misshapen Aura that has spread around the surroundings focuses on this figure as it enters its body. Soon the mist disappeared but nothing was there, when I feel something strange behind me and I turn around, there was a child, a girl with pale white skin and long gray hair, she was wearing a ck shirt with arge vertical white eye drawn on the front, gray short pants and a gray crystal scale jacket that looked like it had eyes inside the crystals. Her eyes had ck sockets with purple and golden irises, and her appearance may appear Human, but with these eyes, her non-Human nature can be seen from afar. "Will you fulfill my will?" (Hinata) Her voice was sweet but strangely monotone, her face showed no emotion, but her eyes were bright with anticipation. "Only you can fulfill your will, only you can deny your will, what do you want?" (I) "Family..." (Hinata) The little girl smaller than me grips my hand tightly, her words carry a great emotional weight that her face doesn''t show, I feel like I''m in the orphanage again having to take care of many younger siblings who were eagerly waiting to belong in a family. "This is what you want?" (I) She nods her head innocently, she was so cute I can''t resist rubbing her head. "Then we will be a family." (I) Ding! <[ You have received the title [ Divine Beast Master (Hinata) ] ]> Chapter 620 Cap 618: Hinata(Chapter Preview) The girl in front of me was shorter than I was, she looked like a 7 or 8 year old, but her expressionless face and unsettling presence only enhance those strange eyes. I wasn''t afraid of her, I run my hand over her head, and it surprised me that her will was something others consider as simple and basic as a family, but as someone who grew up in an orphanage I understand the feeling of not having strong bonds like a family. family with no one, the feeling of having no one you can always trust, the certainty that no matter what happens there will be someone you can count on. A child and sometimes even an adult, don''t understand that if you don''t have a family, then just create one, it''s not blood ties that create and maintain a family, a family exists in a person''s heart. A friend can often be like a brother to another, for example. I look at the girl who starts to hug me, then translucent tentaclese out of her back to wrap around me, but they''re not holding me, they''re not squeezing. "My family..." (Hinata) When I try to open my arms, they go through the tentacles as if they were mere illusions, I bend down a little as I break away from the little girl''s embrace to be able to look her in the eye. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos." (I) "Wee to the family, Hinata." (I) At my words, the little girl''s face remains expressionless as if frozen in that expression for eternity, but her eyes that should have been frightening were filled with gentle feelings as tears streamed from her eyes. Tears "..." (Hinata) It was strange to see someone cry without showing any expression on their face, but I was starting to understand that instead of looking at their facial expressions, I have to pay attention only to her eyes to find out about her emotions. "I''m d you became a Divine Beast and more of a Familiar like Ragnar, but why didn''t you be a Champion of the Demon Goddess Kalistos." (I) When I ask this question, the girl''s tentacles return to her body and she separates from me, drying her tears. "Goddess Kalistos said I wasn''t suitable in the end, I had the potential but I didn''t have the right personality ording to her." (Hinata) "(So personality matters?)" (I) I found it strange for the Goddess to let someone with so much potential pass by, ording to the system notifications, Hinata''s Soul is of Heroic descent, whatever that is, it was further strengthened, it also had the body I created for it. her, even though she looks like the body of a cute and innocent little girl I know this body is not physical as much as it looks, her skin is cold as ice, and I don''t feel any kind of vitality in her body, i also can''t hear her breathing or heart beats. Your body may look very realistic and even appear to be a physical body, but I know the truth, the energy in your body is a mixture of spiritual energy and spectral energy, I also feel a lot of death energy. I use my identification skill on the little girl who is calming down and is curious to know her race. <[ Result of Individual Identification: NAME: Hinata RACE: Spectral Eye of the Void (Epic) LEVEL: 1/1000 EXP: 0/1790 Spectral energy: 100920/100920 Spiritual energy: 98000/98000 Strength: 1100 Dexterity: 3000 Agility: 5000 Defense: 800 Intelligence: 10000 Magic Defense: 2703 Charm: 45000 Luck: 290 CONDITION: NORMAL TITLES: [ Divine Beast (Demon Goddess of Death Kalistos) ] [ Divine Beast (Zenos) ] [ Guardian of Zenos ] [ Eye of Chaos ] ]> I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, this child''s statistics are horrible for a new born. Plus her race had (Epic) written next to a scary race name, plus it looks like she''s a Spectre type. I think this is the first time I''ve seen the status of an Undead, it has no vitality or stamina as I imagined it, Undead don''t get tired and are already dead. That spectral energy must represent the same as vitality (HP), at least that''s what I think. "Looks like everything went better than expected, right Mr Zenos?" (Henrique) "Not all, looks like the initial n failed, she didn''t be a Champion of the Goddess Kalistos." (I) "I know, her presence now resembles that of the Divine Beasts, I can feel iting from her, but I find it strange that she doesn''t have Divine energy." (Henrique) "She''s probably she''s being limited by me like Ragnar and Orion." (I) "I''m worried that I haven''t fulfilled my agreement with the Demon Goddess Kalistos." (I) "As I understand you have kept your promise, unfortunately, the youngdy with you was not as suitable as we thought." (Henrique) As I turned to talk to Henrique, Hinata started to float and shrink in size before sitting on top of my head. "I''m not young, I''m over 97." (Hinata) ,m "Then why do you look so young?" (I) "I don''t know..." (Hinata) Sigh I had to lean on a chair nearby, my legs are shaking, I look at my status and see I had less than 50 spiritual energy left, plus my vitality had dropped to 1/5 after all this. I look around and notice the floor that was just built all cracked, in addition, the windows of this room were broken. "(My Astral body is gone before I know it, I must be more tired than I realize.)" (I) "I think it''s time for me to go, I need to get some rest, I''ll see you tomorrow High Priest Henrique." (I) "Come on Hinata, I''ll introduce the others to you." (I) "See youter Skeleton." (Hinata) I stagger out of the building, outside Nix steps out of my shadow and brings some Shadow Horses to take me to the other ind. "Hinata, let me introduce you to someone, this is Nix, any questions you can talk to her or Freya, I''ll introduce Freya to youter." (I) Hinata jumps out of my head as she grows back, so she gives Nix a hug. After that, we climbed onto the Shadow Horses and set off. In addition to resting and eating something, I also want to talk to Hinata, I want to know more about her, and understand why she looks like a child. I also want to know if Hinata has any memories of what was done to her. Chapter 621 Cap 619: Hinatas Story(Chapter Preview) After we arrive at the ind paradise where we see Tanya dragging a drunk Anton tied in lines away, I start introducing Hinata to everyone. Everyone wees her with open arms, Orion seems to have liked her at first, Ragnar in his human form even tries to hug little Hinata. I exin to wheels about her race, she is an Undead of the spectral type, but unlike Ghosts who have the ability to possess other people, Hinata told me along the way that she can''t do that. After the introductions, Freya arrived with a lot of food that I really needed and a few bottles of Blood. While eating I remember information on Hinata''s status, I pay attention to two things. The first was in that positive 3-digit luck, that filled me with envy, I wanted so much to have positive luck, even if it''s just for 1 point. The second thing I noticed was the titles area, it had very few titles considering how little we know about it, I was hoping to have at least a few titles, but it doesn''t have any. While I was lost in my own thoughts eating, Hinata was talking to the others, the most dangerous of all was Diana, she is drooling as soon as she saw Hinata, in fact before reaching the ind Diana was already running towards us with full eyes of obsession. I had to use a mixture of skill and spells that only made me even more tired to stop Diana, so she was bound in red chains. Everyone was ignoring her, only Yuki the Frostwolf who is Diana''s Familiar was trying to break the chains to release her master, unfortunately, she won''t be able to do that, these chains are made from my crystallized blood with lines forming spiritual runes inside and magic circles drawn on the outside, this is so reinforced that it could even hold me if it wasn''t done by me. After eating and thinking for a while I stay with everyone while they talk to Hinata, thanks to that I was able to listen to her story. --------- Diana was still trapped in my chains when night fell, but this time she wasn''t drooling, after hearing Hinata''s story, Diana was furious, I had to pay attention to her so I wouldn''t get confused. We were already at the end of the Night, to hear what happened to Hinata and how she became a False Hero, I called Athena and her friends to see once again the rotten side of the Church of Light. Hinata started by telling us that she is a granddaughter of the real Neji (Hero of Light), this was something that was told to her from an early age. She said that when she was still a child, her parents, following Church orders, turned her in knowing they would do horrible things to her. Hinata said that there was more than once when her parents came apanying other people as guards and saw her condition, but they never showed anything. ording to Hinata at first, she was ced with hundreds of children, it seems that they were all descendants of the Hero of Light. At first, they were taught to train and study, they did it to test each other''s potential, she said they only got 3 hours of sleep a day and 1 meal a day. Thissted for 3 years, after that, they created extreme battle situations against monsters, condemned bandits that had been captured, and finally in battles to the death between them. They did this until there were only 4 children left including her, after all, that those with the greatest potential had been found, so the experiments began, first was the attempt to imnt a fragment of the Soul of the Hero of Light into their bodies. The first individual died immediately, she doesn''t know the details, but he died immediately, the second suffered for a week before he died, the third was sessful but died when the experiments changed to begin modifying his body to look like the Hero of Light, he died in this experiment. When Hinata''s turn came, they already knew what they had to do, she suffered numerous attacks on her Soul to be able to withstand the Soul shard of the Hero of Light. After the fragment entered her body she felt like she was constantly being suppressed so that she couldn''t even speak, so the experiments on her body began whichsted for months of suffering. In the end, they used forbidden techniques to make her obedient, she said that after that she only remembers fragments of memories without context until the day the Heretic God of Fun arrived. When she died she felt her soul being pulled to a ce she felt was dangerous, but she had no way to resist the attraction, the Heretic God of Fun entered her Soul, but he did it asking for her permission, moreover he made the pain in her Soul stops letting her finally get some rest without that Soul Fragment causing her pain. So the rest of the story I know and exined to others, she said she met with Goddess Kalistos in her mind, information about herself was delivered to her, furthermore, Goddess Kalistos cleaned her Soul by transferring everything to Soul Fragment of the Hero of Light before using it to create a curse for breaking a Taboo. It was because of this that Hinata didn''t keep any of her old titles. ----------- Upon hearing this story, many had different reactions, but the strangest reaction was that of Lilith who was smiling, she hugged Hinata in a gentle and loving way that I''ve never seen her show to anyone. I think she saw a little bit of herself in Hinata. I asked Hinata what she could do, and instead of answering me talking, she put her finger on my forehead to transfer the full information to my mind, it saved hours of unnecessary conversation but I would think about itter. I went to my bed and Hinata wanted to apany me, since she was born she hasn''t left my side for a second, most of the time she''s stuck with me, I think she just wants to have someone else with her as an emotional support. After spending hours talking to her, I noticed that even though she looks childish, she has a mature mind, but she still maintains a childish demeanor that doesn''t match the way she talks. Now I was lying in my bed with La sleeping on my chest, Hinata clinging to my arm, and Nix sleeping beside me, as I was very tired I let myself be carried away to dreand. Chapter 622 Cap 620: Getting Ready To Leave(Chapter Preview) It''s been a week since Hinata joined us, and I was alreadypletely recovered. That day I was training my Martial Arts when Alice came to tell me about the arrival of many people on the ind, it seems that the Priests we were waiting for finally arrived. Sophia who I was training with stopped fighting knowing there were things to do, we were both just training our Martial Arts without using any kind of energy, getting too reliant on power and forgetting to perfect the technique can lead someone strong to their death, I won''t make such a big mistake. ording to Alice, until the Temple of Life, whose initial construction had already beenpleted, I found more than 100 people of different races and genders, all of them wore robes with the symbol of the Goddess of Life, the same symbol I''ve seen on the Goddess of Life statue before. It looked like all these people were gathered together receiving a lecture from High Priestess Yara, there was a Dwarf male beside her as she spoke. I was distant, but I could hear as clearly as if I were right next to her thanks to my high-level senses. "All of you have a lot to do, as you can see the main construction was finished by friends, we were also presented with drawings about the future constructions that we can adapt as we want, all of you will be responsible for finishing our temple and the abode of the clergy." (Yara) "The one beside me is the new High Priest Tharos, he will be in charge of this ce, you must heed his orders and you must be diligent in your respective duties." (Yara) "I won''t be there for the next few months, so everyone will have a lot of work to do until this ce bes a learning center where we will spread the word to everyone who wants to hear the importance of life..." (Yara) I stopped listening when I saw a chain tying a Skeleton a little further behind High Priestess Yara, this chain stretches close to High Priestess Yara''s feet. I look at the Skeleton and notice the Runes on his bones, I also notice his clothes and his Aura, that was High Priest Henry of the Church of Death. "(What''s going on here?)" (I) "Something wrong, master?" (Alice) "No." (I) "Should we do something?" (Sophia) "He doesn''t seem to be scared or angry, which in itself is pretty weird, so I won''t get involved." (I) "Are they talking about High Priest Henry tied up in chains?" (Alice) "Yea." (I) "Earlier I was on the ind next door delivering Mr Leonardo''stest drawings for the buildings he thought would be suitable there." (Alice) "The Priests of the Church of Death also arrived and I could see High Priest Henry giving a lecture there until the moment High Priestess Yara arrived." (Alice) "They were arguing for a few minutes while I was looking for someone who could get the building drawings so I coulde back." (Alice) "But soon I could see High Priestess Yara wearing chains as she smiled to arrest High Priest Henry before dragging him here." (Alice) "If there were other Priests there, then why didn''t anyone try to stop it?" (Sophia) "Everyone just waved goodbye as their High Priest was taken away." (Alice) "..." (I/Sophia) "Didn''t you find that strange?" (I) "At first yes, but then I thought it was okay, that kind of thing happens." (Alice) "Where can this sort of thing be considered normal?" (I) "In the Dungeon, it happens dozens or even hundreds of times a day, Nn is taken at least once a day, there must one day a fight happened between two women trying to kidnap him." (Alice) "He calmed them both down before taking them on a date together." (Alice) "This guy really has a lot of lust, I wonder where he gets so much energy when he''s so weak." (I) "Actually that day he came back sad, it seems the two girls liked each other''spany better, so he was sent away." (Alice) Pfft "(Calm down Zenos, don''tugh at Nn''s situation, that kind of thing happens... hahahahahaha...)" (I) cough cough "Forget Nn, his love life is more active than a Subus." (Sophia) "We should be enjoying this ind paradise more as this is ourst day here." (Sophia) "Don''t worry, tonight I''ll help you with your Familiar summon." (I) Everyone is already finishing the preparations to leave tomorrow morning, I''ve also finished my preparations, I can use this extra time to help Sophia with her Summon to get a Familiar. "I''ll help you if you need it, we didn''t have much time to talk with so many things to do since I was the only one of my religion on this ind." (Yara) "It would be nice to interact more from now on so we can all be less formal, right?" (Yara) "..." (I) As I was distracted byughing so far at Nn''s situation, I ended up not noticing High Priestess Yara approaching. I see a chain in her hand, then I look behind her and see High Priest Henry still tied up being carried away like luggage with a chain slung over her shoulder. "What do you mean by that?" (I) "(By your look and smile I know your words have another hidden meaning.)" (I) "As we agreed, two Priests would be assigned to stay in your Dungeon and be part of the Temple being created where our two Religions were allowed to enter." (Yara) "You mean..." (I) "I will be that representative, I hope to have a good time with you, Zenos." (Yara) "Henrique was stubborn, but he''ll being too if it''s not a bother." (Yara) "I think it''s been a nuisance to him." (I) Sigh "Even after centuries he still clings to safe and calm ces, he has to learn toe out of his cocoon and venture a little into the unknown." (Yara) "Believe me when I say that staying close to the master will be the closest to the unknown that wille, you will be lucky if you ever have peace." (Alice) "Come on, you''re exaggerating..." (I) "Stop telling everyone these things, you''ll drive people away if you tell everyone the truth Alice." (Sophia) "You''d better see for yourself when the timees." (Sophia) "(Why does everyone treat me like a disaster charm...)" (I) While lost in thought hands once, I am knocked by something from the side and thrown into a nearby tree which breaks into pieces. "(I think I broke a rib or maybe my spine, I can''t feel my legs.)" (I) Chapter 623 Cap 621: A Familiar Summon For Sophia(Chapter Preview) Not understanding how many bones I had broken, I took out two bottles of my storage item, a bottle that contains a powerful healing potion still in testing, and a bottle of Freya''s blood. I also use some healing skills and spells, so I''m able to recover within seconds of impact, of course being a Vampire is the main reason I recover so easily from something so serious. Sigh Being better I look at what hit me only to see Hinata hugging her arms and legs around me. "(I think tests aren''t working, she can''t even stay away 30 minutes.)" (I) For thest few days I have been working with Freya to make it easier for Hinata to stay away from me, the little girl is actually an adult now, she is using me as a pir of support for her heart, and because of that, she spends every day clinging to me. I''ve had her interact with other people and sometimes I ask to spend time with Freya, but each time ended with her running up to me and hugging me until she calmed down. Sigh "Come on, you can''t be stuck with me all the time, you have to at least learn to hang around with other people." (I) "But I get nervous when I''m away from you..." (Hinata) "You know everyone is a friend, try to get along with everyone little by little, okay?" (I) She just nodded in confirmation. She has spent most of her life alone, whether in an empty room during experiments or in her mind when being controlled by others, loneliness scares her more than anything else. I think it''s good that she''s not a Ghost, they aren''t able to control her vtile emotions, with the power that Hinata has it could have been more dangerous. After a few minutes she lets go of me and I can get up, everyone was waiting for me as I took care of calming Hinata, she still has no idea her new stats must be lower than when she was a fake Hero. "Are you okay, Master?" (Alice) "This time his body seemed to be bent over in an awkward position." (Sophia) "..." (Henrique) "Vampires'' vitality and healing abilities are always remarkable, as expected of beings so devoted to life." (Yara) "I''m fine, I just broke a few bones but they were still in ce so it was easy to heal." (I) Everyone looked worried, so they calm down while I make Hinata release me, she manages to stay standing next to me holding my clothes, I think she may be getting used to it little by little since she doesn''t get hugged in my arm like before. "Sorry, I lost control of my emotions..." (Hinata) "Alright, now let''s go back to the Dungeon, we still have a lot to do." (I) I walk side by side with Hinata, all this time she still only shows emotions in her eyes or her actions, her face to this day still looks like a wall of ice that will never melt, I can''t tell if this is because of the trauma that she lived through her life or due to being a Spectral-type Undead. ---------- When I got back to the Dungeon I went to talk to Vanessa about Yara and Henrique joining her here at the Dungeon Temple. "You agreed to let these two Religionse together here, I don''t see what the problem is." (Vanessa) "I thought it would just be normal Priests to join here and be a help to you, I didn''t imagine it would be High Priests." (I) "Also clearly Henry was being kidnapped." (I) "Don''t worry about it, if no one from the Church of Death tried to stop it, then that''s their wish too." (Vanessa) "From what I''ve talked to the two of them during our time here, they seem to have known each other all their lives, I don''t think High Priestess Yara is doing anything bad against him." (Vanessa) "Tell me, how long will this temple be without statues of the Gods?" (I) "The Temple has not yet been consecrated, until then no statue will be created." (Vanessa) "What do you mean by consecrated or creating statues?" (I) "The statues of the Gods are a construct of Holy and Divine energy." (Vanessa) "Sacred energyes from a high level Temple or Church representative, I meet the minimum requirements for this as a High Priestess." (Vanessa) "Divine Energy cane from a Divine artifact of the God in question or from the God himself as proof of his blessing to the ce to be worshipped." (Vanessa) "What about the consecration you talked about earlier or why the statues haven''t been created yet?" (I) "Statues can only be created on consecrated ground, my wish is that the Dungeon itself be consecrated to bless all who live here, so I''m waiting for the right moment." (Vanessa) "What time right?" (I) Vanessa justughs and doesn''t say anything else, this girl is hiding something from me, but as much as she wants to know I don''t think she''s going to tell me. After this conversation I go out to help Sophia in her summoning, as I promised, it will be easy for me to do that due to the skills I have. Sophia was confident she would get the most suitable Familiar for her, I took Sophia out of the Dungeon because she told me the traits she wanted in her Familiar. I''ve been studying about the summons for months alongside Rakan, one of the things I learned was that the environmental factor like the type of ce and the prevailing energy in the ce are factors that influence during a summon where the objective is not predetermined. All I''ve done is create a familiar summoning circle and increase its effectiveness with my summoning skill, so Sophia sits in the middle of the summoning ritual circle. Following what Ragnar and Rakan told her, she sat cross-legged while meditating keeping a clear image of the Familiar to what she desires, her mental image had to be faithful not only in appearance but also in the characteristics, personality, and presence of her target of an invocation. During her meditation her Aura and Ki were being absorbed by the summoning ritual circle, after more than 40 minutes sweat was covering her whole body, but she remained steady until the moment the summoning ritual circle starts to rise through her entire body from Sophia. Then it stops on top of her head as it expands when it reaches three times its original size a column of energy goes up to the sky and when it disappears a fierce beast was there. I was amazed to see this fantasy creature, a lion''s body, an eagle''s head, and front ws along with great wings. An intelligent, fierce creature whosemanding presence is always seen in many fantasy stories from my former world. A Griffin. Chapter 624 Cap 622: Departure Day From The Holy Land(Chapter Preview) By the morning everyone from the Dungeon had gone back inside, the only ones outside were me, Ragnar, some of my Familiars, Sophia, and her Griffin who was named Aurora, looks like it was a female, something you wouldn''t notice from the appearance. Sophiater told me that this was no ordinary Griffin, it was a variant race called the Wild Griffin. This Griffin had the ability to use Aura inbat and use Ki for energy, so it was a monster feared by many Adventurers. "Are you sure you''re ready for this already?" (I) "Yes, I spent all night flying inside the Dungeon, Aurora has been patient teaching me little by little, but flying in a limited sky is difficult when we can''t see." (Sophia) "You''ve settled in quickly with your Familiar." (I) "Yeah, I didn''t think it would be that easy." (Sophia) "So let''s go, Ibuki has already gone ahead with Karina, Kira, and ¨¦rica." (I) "Master, are you sure it was a good idea to ask Rakan to teach Ibuki that magic?" (Sophia) "Many of us are able to fly somehow, so I thought I''d let everyone learn this magic, Ibuki is a genius for being able to learn in a few days and already be able to fly." (I) "She''s more of a talented monster, she learned to fly quickly using just her instinct like monsters normally do." (Ragnar) "This spell is also easy to learn as long as you meet the requirements." (Ragnar) The spell Ibuki learned is called elemental wings, this spell tries to recreate Fairy wings for mages to allow flying, this spell has requirements on the amount of Mana the mage has if the mage has any pure elements and is under the control of manna. The spell itself is simple, but the requirements are a little difficult, besides it spends Mana continuously, so you need to have arge reserve of mana. It seems that those who have a pure element are very rare, they are all called geniuses, but in the case of my group it is different, almost all of them have 1 or more pure elements, in the case of Ibuki his pure element is the shadows. The others don''t need it, since ¨¦rica and Karina have wings, Kira didn''t even need to learn any of that since she could fly riding on Byakko''s back who could fly being a Spirit. Today we were leaving this holynd, I was going to Venon Stronghold City again to prepare myself before heading to the Poison Forest. Everyone had already said goodbye to the Priests of the two inds, they even came to say goodbye to us, which was not good since there were Necromancers among them, La was fuming with anger that I wouldn''t let her kill any of them. Since they arrived I had to keep an eye on her all the time or leave it to Freya who was the only person besides me that she listened to. If I let this little Demon loose these Necromancers who are actually Priests of the Church of Death would all be dead. Hinata who was sitting behind me waved at the people who were getting smaller and smaller on the floor, this little girl is still very attached to me, but at least she is less shy in front of other people. The aerial ride was pleasant, I took the opportunity to fly slowly while giving Sophia some advice, it took an hour for her to be able to control her Griffin while flying, but this was only possible because of the Griffin''s intelligence that I noticed adapting to her master''s few. After that we started elerating, after hours we managed to get to where the others were, Ragnar was fast and the Griffin was also in Grade SSS, so he managed to keep up with Ragnar as he adjusted his speed not to leave the Griffin behind. After reaching the girls I noticed Ibuki flying like he was dancing in the air, he was flying there in such a rxed way as if he had always said wings. As soon as she saw me Ibuki came flying towards me and even though I was trying to dodge she collided with me while hugging me then gave me a kiss on the mouth in front of everyone, something she doesn''t normally do, that must mean that she is really being avoided being able to fly. I look at Ibuki''s back and see two wings made of dark energy enveloped in some sort of dark mist, I could tell it was made of pure elemental mana from the Shadow element. Ibuki was happy to be able to fly, she looked like a kid heading out to the amusement park for the first time. After finding them we all go together until dusk, it took five days to get out of this bigke, luckily there weren''t many monsters in these waters yet and so we were able to go straight without interruptions until we saw the edge of the bigke. Right aftering out of theke, several trap spells were activated around us, we were attacked with electric spheres, fire spears, wind des, and a st of dark energy where I could feel an energy full of malice. I had noticed these things before, but I didn''t do anything about it, it wasn''t necessary. Ragnar just pped his mighty wings making these attacks spread out in different directions. At that moment hundreds of chains made of a blue metal came from the ground trying to bind us, but instead, they were torn to pieces when the thunder came out of Byakko''s mouth hitting all these chains. At that moment I realized that some kind of poison had been spread across the area, the poison seemed strong but it would be useless against me. "< Air Collector >" (I) I use a spell that shouldn''t even be used inbat to gather the air from around the area in the palm of my hand into a sphere made by a barrier of the wind element. The surrounding air was sucked in by the spherical barrier in my hands, I could see some white clouds inside, but I also noticed that there were a lot of purple clouds. "That''s a lot of poison..." (I) Soon ten people appeared on top of the trees a little further on, at the moment that everyone turned to see these people, an attack came from our back, it was lightning bolts, dozens of them. "Did you think something so simple would work for me?" (I) Chapter 625 Cap 623: Ambush At The Start Of The Trip(Chapter Preview) Their ambush had severalyers of strategy to prevent it from failing, they set up magic traps in the air waiting for us to pass this route, and they used poison they must have spread around the surroundings a long time ago, plus this poison is strong enough to kill someone of the Grade SSS, also used 10 powerful people as bait to draw our attention in a direction as if to start a head-to-head battle, but that was a distraction to open up an opportunity to attack from behind with those dozen fire ray spells. I don''t even do anything, I had already noticed these spells being activated by someone else in the back, so I stayed a little further back. When the fire ray spells hit me it didn''t do anything to me, these spells have a power to kill someone of Grade SSS, maybe even hurt someone of Lower Catastrophe Grade. But to the misfortune of these people, I have resistance against fire element and resistance to magic, I am also in Lower Catastrophe Grade, these spells had no chance to harm me. But I avoided a direct blow so as not to tear or soil my clothes, I stretched out a hand where I use one of my fingers to injure my palm, so my bloodes out bing a shield that defends all attacks perfectly without suffering anything. "They are stronger than anticipated, attack together, we are outnumbered!" Soon 20 more people appeared, in addition to the 10 in front of us who appeared first to get our attention, there were 10 more on our left, 5 more on the right and there were also 5 more behind where the fire beams'' the previous attack came from. "Want me to finish them off?" (Ragnar) "No, let Ibuki and the others deal with them, it will be good for her to learn to fight while she''s in the air." (I) "Want to try it too, Hinata?" (I) "Yea." (Hinata) I just watch as Ibuki goes to face the front ten, to my surprise she looks a little at her wings and then at her opponents, she keeps repeating this a few more times until a smile forms in her eyes, then she closes her wings and disappears. The next thing that happens is 4 headless bodies lying on the ground, Ibuki used his wings as if he were a shadow to use his shadowwalk ability, this ability allows someone to move from one shadow to another that is in his line of sight. After that a shower of sharp scales falls on three of the enemies, tearing them to pieces, the other 3 in front were not killed, they were unconscious after being hit by Byakko''s lightning. The 10 on our left had time tounch their attacks, they all turned into creatures twice their size as their clothes tore, instead of people they looked more like monsters, one of them had tentacles on his back, and the other had four front ws on his body, the other had a second head and the only female among them had her arms torn to shreds when new exoskeleton-like arms with scythes for hands appeared. I noticed that everyone had twice as strong Auras after this transformation, but I could hear their cry of pain as they transformed. I noticed something strange but would leave it to confirm after the battle, who attacked those 10 was Kira she had Spirit Runes glowing on the back of each hand as she fell from the sky, she had jumped from Byakko''s back as he attacked with lightning to help Ibuki ahead. The enemies weren''t idiots who would let Kira get to the ground safely, theyunched several attacks at her, the woman who had insect arms with scythes was very fast, and she quickly got to Kira trying to cut her with her insect scythes. But to their surprise, the attacks did nothing against Kira, she moved in the air dodging several attacks, the ones that hit did no damage other than tearing her clothes a little, the insect woman had her scythes stopped on the skin without being able to cut beyond Kira''s skin. For those who take a closer look will notice a slight silver tinge to Kira''s normally gray skin, it looks like she used a Metal Element Spirit Rune to strengthen her own defense. At that moment small electrical discharges wereing out of Kira''s arms as she attacked at great speed, her arms must have looked blurry due to her extreme speed towards enemies. Soon the insect woman had her entire body being torn to pieces, her body was cut at the joints and her pieces fell to the ground as Kiranded unharmed. Kira appears to be hit by something invisible in her view was one of the enemies who had several scales growing out of her body and stood behind one of herrgerpanions while her body appeared to be transparent. He moved faster than the others passing them and reached where Kira had justnded trying to sh her with a short sword, he thought he did when his de pierced his body, but unfortunately for him, it was a trap. That was an illusion created with electricity, the moment it was cut there was an explosion of lightning that killed the invisible man. Meanwhile, a quick Kira was in the opposite direction from where the enemies were running, her body was no longer covered in a silvery hue, it was now covered in Electric Beams, she ran up to the enemies'' backs and drew arge Spirit Rune without being noticed. When she activated the Rune dozens of streams of lightning came out of the Rune and trapped the screaming enemies as they were electrocuted and restrained by those streams. The 5 enemies on the left were screaming in terror as tentacles filled with hundreds of mouths wrapped around their bodies devouring them, moreover, they were submerged in an Aura filled with death, their cruel enemy was just a small girl with a finger pointed at them and expressionless. "(I know her intention is not to scare, but I think with those powers and appearance anyone will feel terror...)" (I) The 5 in the back were about to attack, but one of them stopped the others when noticing my calm, that one was smart, he looked at me and then around noticing his men being defeated easily, but I noticed in his eyes a madness that intrigued me. "(What are you nning to do?)" (I) I smile and look at him hoping to see what he''s going to do, of course, I never let my guard down. Chapter 626 Cap 624: What To Do With Enemies?(Chapter Preview) The enemies at the back were a little further away and that''s why they were thest to act, they also transformed in different ways, only one of them managed to keep the clothes after the transformation, it was the one that stopped the others next to him from continuing the attack. It was also that I saw his eyes full of madness, his clothes didn''t rip because his body didn''t grow much, it was his arms that were 3 times their original size and full of yellow scales. I was always watching all of them, none of them noticed, but my Aura was mixed with the environment in all directions, I even noticed the two of them hiding 200 meters away, but those were already captured by Nix without anyone noticing. The one who had the giant arms and looked like the leader of thest 5 enemies was decisive, he waved to the others who hesitated a bit as he took a sharp purple crystal and prated his own heart with it. The other 4 upon seeing what I assume is their leader do this, look at each other before pulling out those same sharp purple crystals to stab their hearts. "Did theymit suicide?" (I) "Looks like not..." (I) "Their Aura is growing again." (Ragnar) "Look at their bodies, this seems like a second transformation, but their vitality..." (I) As their bodies began to distort, even more, their strength reached the Lower Catastrophe Grade, but their vitality was waning. Their bodies looked like Demi monsters before, but they still maintained their humanoid form, but now they have grotesque forms. Their bodies distorted until they lost their humanoid forms, this time they were no different from monsters. The man I thought was the leader who had giant arms with yellow scales became a 7 meters high and 10 meters long Lizard, but the strangest thing was that their faces still retained some human traits, this man for example, in addition to the face, his arms were longer than his body needed and a purple jewel was stuck in the chest of the Lizard who no longer had any glint of intelligence in his eyes. I look at the others and notice that their bodies arepletely twisted, one of the 5 remaining enemies even became a mass of flesh that wasn''t able to move, but groans of pain still came out of this hideous thing. "This really exceeded my expectations..." (I) "Should we kill them?" (Ragnar) "No, I will capture them." (I) "< Blood Seal: Blood Crystallization > ¡Á5" (I) I put my furthest forward and focus half of my spirit energy, mana, and ki to create a ritual circle using my ki-filled blood, then drop a seal rune in the middle and cast it at 5 enemies including the one that became a mountain of useless meat. I look around, chanting, their fights are over, since the beginning of the ambush until now, less than 10 minutes have passed, it was a quick time, but in an ambush, anything can happen and at great speed. "Why waste your strength on the mountain of meat?" (Ragnar) "Because he''s a failure." (I) "I don''t understand." (Ragnar) "Don''t worry, I''m just saying that even this mountain of useless meat can have its uses." (I) I turn to the girls andnd on the floor where Nix is ??standing looking at me with two unconscious people at her feet. "Did you have any problem?" (I) "No, I caught them both before they knew what had happened, what do I do with them, Master?" (Nix) "Keep them unconscious, I''ll take these two and the others that survived to Lilith to have a look before I let Elsaris interrogate them." (I) I turn to the others who were looking at me. "Get everyone together." (I) I gather them all and then take them to the Dungeon using my shadow gate with the help of the Fairies, that would be much faster than taking them through the safe rooms between the Dungeon floors. After sending the prisoners away I started praising the girls for their good work duringbat. "What do you n to do with them, master?" (Kira) "I want information from them, some of that information I will get through Elsaris'' interrogation, the rest I can get directly from their bodies." (I) "But what I do will depend on how Lilith feels about them and what Elsaris can extract from them during the interrogation." (I) I had many things I needed to know, the questions were many and of great importance. Who were they? Why did they attack us? How did they change like that the first time? How did they transform for the second time? What purple crystal was that? Where were they from? What were your goals? Who do they work for? These were all very important questions because it was clear that these people were waiting for us, they somehow knew that we were going to go exactly that way. They were also too strong to be bandits, they were all Grade SS when they appeared normal, and that alone was at the top of this continent''s strength. When they transformed for the first time I noticed their power going up a whole rank until reaching Grade SSS. When those 5st transformed a second time, I noticed that their strength had increased again, this time it was at the Lower Catastrophe Grade. In the second transformation, they kept their intelligence and their vitality was higher, but those who chose to transform a second time had their strength increasing a lot, but I felt that they lost almost all of their intelligence bing almost the same as the first generation minutes. Another thing I noticed was his vitality slowly dropping, it seems that this second transformation was the same asmitting suicide in exchange for a few hours of power increase. These people were enemies and they showed that they wanted our deaths, I don''t need to think about treating them with humanity, I''m not human and they are much less. Also, I believe that we should treat people as they deserve, I''m thinking of doing some experiments on these people if they are considered big criminals who don''t deserve forgiveness. I needed to know more about these strange transformations, so some tests on their bodies might be useful. Chapter 627 Cap 625: Venon Fortress City Again(Chapter Preview) After putting all the surviving enemies into the Dungeon, I climb on Ragnar''s back to continue the journey, I want to get out of here before more enemies get close, after all, I don''t know if these are the only ones or if there are more of them scattered around. For hours our trip was very smooth, as the weather was cloudy today, I took the opportunity to make everyone fly above the clouds, which was a good idea at the beginning. But soon the clouds turned dark and the lightning tried to attack us from below, the attacks were random with no kind of pattern to anticipate. "Why always with me?" (I) "This is interesting, so stopining, master." (Ragnar) "How cute..." (Hinata) "I admit thendscape is beautiful, but also deadly." (I) "You say that, but these rays can''t seriously injure you, at most they can kill someone in Grade S and maybe seriously injure someone in Grade SS." (Ragnar) "Even if you don''t get hurt, getting hit still hurts, plus there''s a lot of lightning." (I) "Tell that to Byakko who is eating the rays." (Ragnar) "One of the two pure elements he possesses is thunder, for him, this ce is a pool full of food." (I) I look close to me where Byakko is always throwing herself in the highest concentrations of lightning whileughing. Kira had all her hair standing on end due to the electricity surrounding her, Byakko seems to have forgotten about her on her back due to the excitement of the moment. p Ibuki was using the lightning to train his dodge while flying and Karina was using her sword to cut the lightning that was going towards him, it looks like she is training too. "Everyone is so diligent with their training." (I) "Yes, it looks like everyone at Dungeon has gotten used to the daily training." (Ragnar) I can no longer tell if the negative lucky number I have is correct or not, first an ambush and now an upturned lightning storm? I know this is a world full of magic and crazy things, I myself have seen crazy things for a lifetime, but I never imagined seeing something like this. "< Storm umtor >" (I) I create a magic circle in front of me to use thunder element magic, a transparent square appears in front of me in time to block dozens of lightning bolts that wereing my way. The rays do not collide with the transparent square, when they get close they are attracted and absorbed by the square, this spell only serves to umte rays, I learned this spell a long time ago, but it is almost useless inbat and in daily life, at least it served for something now. I look at the square the size of my head that has multiple spokes inside, it was a little interesting to see that. The trip went very smoothly until nightfall, Ibuki and Karina got tired from their training, Ibuki was unconscious clinging to me while drooling and Karina was sitting behind me using my head as a pillow as she is taller than me. Kira had her clothes in tatters, her skin was half burnt and her hair was standing on end, her eyes were showing a cold anger as she sat on top of a Byakko with a battered feline face, now he is behaving and avoiding diving into the rays. The lightning storm we went through was very big, it took us many hours to get out of there, now that night has fallen I was looking for a ce to spend the night, I was going to set up a makeshift camp before entering the Dungeon to see the prisoners. ---------- After we found a good ce to rest, I let Freya, who had left the Dungeon, prepare some food for everyone while I went to talk to Lilith. To my surprise, I found Lilith drawing on arge sheet of paper smiling, but as I got closer I noticed the disturbing things she was drawing. "What are you drawing Lilith?" (I) "I was just imagining ways to get revenge, treating everyone the same seems wrong, besides being boring." (Lilith) I look at the drawings again and thank the Gods for being someone free from people''s revenge, with the exception of the bastards of the Church of Light. "(She can be quite creative when necessary apparently...)" (I) I call Lilith for a walk around town, I wanted to see the changes she''s hadtely while talking to her. "What did you think of the imprisoned people or creatures?" (I) "They have a strong Aura of Vengeance, but it''s not directed at them, it seems to originate from them somewhere else, other than that I didn''t feel any Aura of Vengeance directed at most of them." (Lilith) "Does that mean that two of them have this Aura of revenge directed at them?" (I) "Yes, two of them, one is with Elsaris and the other is with Lilian who insisted on helping, so she took one of the enemies Nix captured and took it away." (Lilith) "Did Rakan take a look at the transformed?" (I) "That old man had such a big smile that I thought he would tear my face from smiling so much." (Lilith) "I could even see Lyra running to join Rakan, she said there was a strong smell on the transformed bodies and she''s been studying these things." (Lilith) As I walked I was surprised that those people weren''t all evil with those appearances, before sending them into the Dungeon I checked their bodies, they were all artificial. I could see meters transnted into some of them and also that their bodies were not in harmony, those that transformed a second time and lost their humanoid form were even worse. I also used my identification skill on them while they were weaned, I needed to know if my suspicion was right, in the end, I found out I was right, they are Kimeras created by someone. After a little chat with Lilith, I left town heading to the ce where the prisoners are being held, when I arrived I noticed that both Elsaris and Lilian were locked up while working on their interrogations. I didn''t want to interfere, moreover, I didn''t want to know the methods of a continental ck market leader and a Vampire spy for a Demon Empire with hundreds of years of experience in the business. I thought about giving the girls time to get the information they wanted to get, I knew the two of them would tell me as soon as they found out anything important. Thought I''d check out the temple ande backter. ---------- Pov Lilian: "You fool." (I) "You have any idea how close you came to dying." (I) I was in the locked room with one of the prisoners, as soon as I heard that we have captured unknown enemies I came to offer to help, that''s because I know a lot about this continent and I might be able to find out more about these enemies who are said to have tried to attack us. But when I arrive I see a familiar face, so I pull him into a room while Elsaris takes one of the transformed ones, as soon as I closed the door I let go of this idiot and punch him in the nose. "The master belongs to the group of people who kill first and askter, could you be dead." (I) "I know, I was really scared when that Dragon w came out of my shadow, I thought I was going to die." (Horn 2) "What are you doing here?" (I) "Before anything..." (Horn 2) He runs over and gives me a hug, as always a very caring person, a shame someone like being in this dark line of work. "Good to see you again, Mom." (Horn 2) "I heard a few days ago from you, Horn 3 left a message for me" (Horn 2) "Are you in the middle of work?" (I) "Finishing a job, I would ambush these people during the attack, after which I woulde back to report thepletion of my mission before resigning." (Horn 2) "Was it undercover?" (I) "Yes, it''s been 1 year." (Horn 2) Sigh "I didn''t imagine they would be defeated so quickly, I didn''t even have time to act, I was going to kill the other man with me the moment I was captured." (Horn 2) "How far were you from the conflict?" (I) "About 200 or 250 meters." (Horn 2) "So the Holy Son and the others knew about Vice from the start, that''s probably why Nix was sent to capture you and the other man." (I) "Now let''s have a long talk, I want to know more about your mission and if you know anything about these people who attacked us." (I) "It all began..." (Horn 2) ---------- Pov Zenos: 1 monthter. Close to Venon Fortress City. I was in line to enter the city this time I didn''t enter using a carriage, I entered Ragnar who hid his horn and wings, but even so, his appearance was magnificent and caught the attention of many. It doesn''t take long to get through the queue, I pay the city entrance tax and head straight to the mansion I bought in this city when I was here for the first time. As soon as I stepped into the city I could feel the eyes on me, everyone was hiding and watching me, I didn''t like it, but there was nothing to be done about it. I try to ignore these people watching me as I go straight to the manor, there were Elves in the mansion that will be my connection to the Poison Forest where the Elves vige was where I needed to go. When I got to the front of the door, people in the shadows hiding appear in front of me bowing. I look at them and I realize that they are all Elves, they must be the ones who were here in the manor and will serve as a liaison to take us to their vige. Chapter 628 Cap 626: Ellen, My Love(Chapter Preview) POV of a psychopath: I was smoking a blood herb cigar, those are hard to find on this continent, I was very lucky to find some here. I was enjoying my cigar while enjoying the beautiful view of the night sky, it had been ages since I had seen the stars or these beautiful moons. "You know, it''s been a long time since I''ve been deprived of many things, it may not seem like it, but I''ve spent a lot of time trapped in a ce where light from these beautiful moons would never reach." (I) That damn ce, if I close my eyes I can still hear the incessantints of those mediocre criminals or the insults of the soldiers there. "D3since I freed myself I tried to enjoy life to the fullest, I did everything I thought of during my imprisonment, I thought it would bring me some happiness..." (I) I pop the cigar in my mouth, the bloodstains adding an extra vor to this rarity, then turn to the beautiful woman sitting on the bed behind me, her body still hidden by the darkness of the room. I smile seeing her sitting like this, then turn to the window I open to get a better view of this beautiful sky. "You know, I used to talk a lot, but since I was released, I think it''s the first time I''ve talked to another person this much." (I) I hold the cigar between my fingers as I smile. "It''s really nice to have someone to listen to, I think I can tell you a little bit of my story." (I) "I think I can tell you a little about her, the love of my life... Ellen..." (I) "She who is also the one I hate the most in this filthy world!" (I) Anger takes over my body making me almost destroy this beautiful cigar in my hands. Sigh "Thinking of her reminds me of the past... I still remember those wonderful days." (I) "It all started..." (I) ----------- It was 850 years ago, I was one of the most influential and strong people in the entire Dark Continent, my base of operations was in the weakest realm near that ce full of undead, that ce had the perfect environment for my business. "You bastard, how many times do I have to say that poisons and drugs should be kept in separate ces." (I) "Sir, please sir, I swear I''ll do it right next time, you can kill me, but my family, let my family..." "You idiot, they''ve been dead for days, but since you were being sopetent I let you live, but now I think you can stay with your family, I''m very generous, right?" (I) "You bastard----" "Damn, my new pants are now stained with your blood, can''t even in death do something right?" (I) I had a very profitable business in that ce, but unfortunately, it had a lot of ipetent employees, it was a headache trying to give the poor people of that ce a purpose, but it had its good moments. In one of those moments was when I met her, a chocte colored skin that only made her beautiful silver hair more evident, she was a Dhampir with one red eye and the other pink, she was beautiful. She arrived with a caravan of traders, she led the caravan bringing Human ves that had not been sold in other cities and Realms. I was at the capital city gate of that Kingdom getting ready to leave, I remember I was going to have a business meeting, but before going through the city gate to leave I saw her entering right in front of the caravan, the week beauty was magnificent. I knew I had to meet her, that''s why I gave up on the trip I was going to take, that''s because the moment she passed me our eyes met and she smiled at me. I spent the next few weeks visiting her, always bringing her gifts, she quickly opened up to me to find out we had simr businesses. Like me, she was someone who knew the importance of a stable and profitable financial life, one night after drinking heavily next to her I heard about her past, a daughter of merchants who saw the opportunities her parents missed, the day her parents disappeared she took everything and the business has prospered ever since. She always demonstrated her intelligence and business skills, I even proposed that we join forces, so we could take care of everything much better, both my business and hers. Everything was going great, we were happy that day that everything changed, she and I had taken a trip to meet some business partners about something I had in mind, I was carrying my lucky charm, with it I always ended my negotiations with a favorable agreement for both parties. "Bastard, do you think ckmailing her will work on me!?" "I''m sure you will." (I) "What is this glove, take it away from me...aahhhhhhh!!!!!" "You will do whatever I want you to do." (I) "I already took care of the spies following him." (Ellen) "How many mercenaries have we lost?" (I) "Everyone, I used them as a sacrifice to activate the magic crystal you gave me." (Ellen) "Excellent work as always dear." (I) "Aahhhh!!!!" "How long will this take, it usually only takes a few seconds." (Ellen) "He''s a noble of the ck Empire, it looks like there''s something in his body preventing my artifact from messing with his mind, maybe some magic used on his body, but that will only make him suffer longer." (I) "He should have epted our first wake up proposal, idiot." (Ellen) "Yes, he thought he could steal the throne with the help of two enemy Realms, an unprepared idiot." (I) "If he were smart he would have done the same as me, building his strength little by little and outside the Empire, so they wouldn''t notice, I''m sure they''ll be surprised when they see most of their nobles under my control... hahahahahaha..." (I) We were happy, while I finalized an excellent deal, I also hugged the woman who would be my wife one day, we had ns for the future, we would go to the top together, and nothing could stop us. But then like all dreams, the illusion was shattered and all that was left was emptiness. "What is... this... my head..." (I) "Looks like it finally worked, it took longer than I thought." (Ellen) "Ellen, what... did you... do..." (I) "You don''t need to know, goodbye my conspirator fool..." (Ellen) "Ellen..." (I) I remember the disbelief I felt that day, my body was so weak that even with my great power, I was not able to gather strength, my vision and other senses were bing confused, and speaking and breathing became difficult. As I sat my conscience slipping away, I could see onest time my Ellen''s face smiling coldly at me, her words breaking my heart. Thest thing she said was her name, but for the first time, I spoke that name full of hate and murderous intent, unfortunately, it was useless. Chapter 629 Cap 627: Damn You, Ellen!!!(Chapter Preview) POV of a psychopath: "That damn DAY!!!!" (I) Boommm!!! As I told my story the cigar ran out, I jockeyed it on the floor and stepped on it while imagining I was stepping on Ellen''s head. I put in so much force that I blew a hole in the floor that made the smell of blood from the room below rise to the room where I was. Also, I had punched a statue next to the window, the statue turned to dust and scattered all over the room. "I loved her, I gave her everything, there was a lot of jewelry on her body all the time." (I) "How could she betray me? How was she not affected by the blood curses I put on those jewelry!?" (I) I look at the woman still sitting on the bed, this time the moonlight had already reached the bed illuminating this beautiful woman covered in her own family''s blood and empty eyes. "When I woke up I was in a hole chained up with a gag in my mouth." (I) "My glove that was my lucky charm had luckily been saved, I had a spell ready to transport my glove to a hiding ce in case I lost consciousness, I did it in case I was ambushed by enemies." (I) "But I never imagined¡­ aahhhh!!!!" (I) Bammm!!!! I throw a punch thatpletely breaks through the wall to another room, the pressure of the punch was enough to break two more walls before stopping the destruction. "Wake up soon, don''t leave me talking to myself!" (I) With the curse I put on her body, control her body to move as I wish, she stands and then I break both of her arms, but she doesn''t even scream, it just makes me angrier. "I tried everything to get out but to no avail, 100 years ago when the gag was first removed from my mouth, I didn''t even have the opportunity to use my power." (I) "That useless prince was smarter than I thought, he used a dagger with the ability to impede the cirction of all kinds of energy, he stuck it in my stomach, that arrogant bastard..." (I) "It had been 700 years, I had counted every second of that time when that prince arrived threatening me to give him my mind control artifact, my precious glove." (I) Remembering the humiliation and anger I felt that day, I break the woman''s legs as well as I make him float so he doesn''t fall, but she still doesn''t react, maybe making her kill and dismember the entire family, servants and guards was too much. "I pretended to be afraid of his threats of torture, told him exactly where my glove was, but I didn''t tell him about the curse I put on the glove, with each use his mind will corrode until he''s under my control." (I) "When that happens I was supposed to go as far as I was to loosen up, but it seems the arrogant Prince was either smarter than I thought or more cautious." (I) "He could have found the curse and destroyed it or he could have been wary of using that artifact, no matter the reason, my n had failed anyway." (I) I put my hands on my head, that arrogant Prince, that bastard was responsible for breaking my beautiful horns, this humiliation cannot be paid for even with his death. In my rage I unintentionally caused the woman to explode into pieces by sttering blood everywhere. "I have to learn to control myself more, it''s going to be hard to find clothes every time if you keep getting blood on me like that." (I) Sigh I started walking around the mansion, the hallway was empty, everyone was gathered in the hall where I yed with everyone for fun, but I will refrain from going back there, I don''t want to add up even more blood. I just leave that mansion leaving aside the memories of Ellen and that arrogant Prince, I suddenly stop at the door and notice something. "I see, it wasn''t just Ellen''s looks and personality that attracted me, it was her being a Dhampir." (I) "Now that I think about it, most of the women I''ve been interested in in the past or now that I''m on the loose are vampires." (I) "Sounds usible, I''ve never noticed this kind of specific interest." (I) I stop when I realize something else, a long time ago I left a curse hidden in Ellen''s body, a curse to track her, I did it out of fear that some enemy might do something against him to get to me. This curse is weak and difficult to notice, besides it is difficult to clean too since it was made in a special way, I can feel this curse now but it feels like it has been broken, what I''m feeling is just remnants of the curse that are disappearing with time. "She''s here, it also seems like she just discovered my curse, it must have been a few months or she wouldn''t have restarted anything curse until now." (I) A smile forms on my face, then his face appears in my mind again. "So you''re in Venon Keep City too, my dear Ellen? I think we can have a little reunion after 825 years apart." (I) "Finally I''ll have you in my hands... hahahahahaha..." (I) ---------- After sensing the direction she was in, I went first to prepare myself, I may want to take revenge but I''m not stupid, a lot of time has passed and I don''t know the strength of Ellen or the people around her, gathering information is the most important thing. I should find out everything I can in the next few days, I just hope she stays in town long enough for me to be able to n calmly, otherwise, I''d have to act first, I can''t let this bastard get away. I go straight to a clothing store and buy what I need, an outfit that will help hide my face and body, plus abat outfit simr to what Adventurers wear, this is a city with a lot of Adventurers, so I should get it to avoid drawing attention. After a while of following the streets with her at a distance, I keep away from her, even far away I can see her clearly due to my strength, so I spend the next two and a half hours following her. One thing I noticed has changed is her strength, clearly, she is already in Grade S, plus how two of her eyes were red, it means she either became a Vampire matriarch or was turned by someone else. "(Wait just a little longer, we''ll meet soon, Ellen.)" (I) Chapter 630 Cap 628: A Meeting After 825 Years(Chapter Preview) Pov Lilian: I was surprised that one of my students was among the captured people, out of all of them Horn 2 has always been the best when ites to infiltration, that''s because he is from the race of Demon Shapeshifters, and his ability allows him to change his own appearance, but unfortunately only the appearance changes. He was the most difficult to train, changing his appearance takes great concentration and mental discipline, and just having the skill is not enough, in addition, I had to train his observation and spying skills. I had to train him to be able to change his voice, and ent, change his way of moving and speaking was also very difficult. I taught him to watch his targets to learn everything he can before taking their ces, I had to teach him to choose his targets well, that''s why he had to choose targets that had some abilities simr to himself. Of all my students, he was the most studious as he needs a great deal ofprehensive knowledge when taking someone else''s ce. "Mom, are you sure you''re going to do this?" (Horn 2) "The n may be simple, but it will work." (I) "Not all ns need to beplex." (I) "But you will be in danger if..." (Horn 2) "Don''t say any more, I know what I''m doing, I''m over 4 times your age." (I) "..." (Horn 2) "You should focus on yourself, get back to your appearance soon while I warn others about you." (I) "You know, I don''t really like the way I look..." (Horn 2) "This is normal for your race, but it''s wrong." (I) "Now I have to go, before I do anything I need to notify High Priestess Vanessa and the Holy Child." (I) "They need to know about you and the current situation." (I) He was really lucky this time, Nix could have just killed him, I have to warn others about my students, especially the Holy Son. "I''m leaving, I''ll tell Lilith not to torture you." (I) "Thank you so much for that, that Demon woman scares me." (Horn 2) "Is it her eyes?" (I) "Of course I do, those eyes full of insanity and madness can''t be copied, a person shouldn''t even have eyes like that, how do you let someone like that run wild?" (Horn 2) "I know she can be intimidating and scary at times, but Lilith is very considerate of the people she cares about." (I) I talk to him as I walk towards the door, I know he hates dealing with people like Lilith, people he wouldn''t be able to copy the looks of, almost every time I ask because of something like the person''s natural presence or their eyes, the eyes are full of meaning, they show a lot about the person, my student always had difficulty with this part as he needed to understand things for his skill to work. But I think trying to understand a madman can be a very difficult task. I leave the room and go talk to Lilith. ------------ POV of a psychopath: It took me a little but Finally, I found her, I couldn''t imagine what I would feel to see her again, it was so long, it was 825 years, 7 months, 16 days, and 2 hours. It''s been such a long time, she''s looking so pretty, while I now have a lot of gray hair and my appearance is a little older than I was back then, I must thank you for my curse skills, thanks to that I stole enough vitality to live 500 more years easily. "(How I would like to run to you right now, rip off your limbs and use your own ws to open your chest, make you slowly taste your own insides...)" (I) I had to contain my emotion at meeting her, I can''t let her see me or feel my murderous intent. After several hours I follow her to a mansion, this is excellent. These mansions are located in less popted areas of the city, in addition, they usually have barriers around them to prevent invasions, knowing that they may even have barriers to prevent magical espionage. I didn''t get close and I could feel the barriers, I only needed a few seconds to confirm my hypothesis. "I knew I would be right, even after 825 years still the same, old habits of those who work in the criminal underworld." (I) These barriers are all at SS Grade at least, it seems that there is something of value in the mansion, that means there will be few people and they will all be ves, she always did things like that because she didn''t trust anyone. "< Open Barrier > ¡Á2" (I) To cross a barrier is not difficult, either you break it with superior power head on, or with superior knowledge, unfortunately, these barriers were made with great dexterity, but people were weaker than me, moreover, it seems to have been made by a schr since their weaknesses are so predictable. I use my mana on my finger tips and hit 37 different points in a certain order, this interrupts the flow of mana in the barrier in an area of ??the barrier creating a hole where I walk, in a few minutes this hole will close. "It was harder than I remembered, maybe it''s rusty." (I) "< Presence of the Damned >" (I) I cast a spell on myself, a kind of curse that I can undo at any time, this curse is using my vitality to function instead of using my mana, but that amount of vitality doesn''t matter to me. I start to walk calmly towards the mansion, on the way I didn''t see any guards, but there were some maids, they were of several different races, they were all pretty and wore maid robes while doing chores. Anyone would think they would be employed without noticing their hidden Auras so perfectly, their way of moving is like that of someone trained forbat. As I walk they all ignore me, they all turn away when I pass by, that''s the effect of this curse, they choose not to look at me. With that I walk until I reach a room that looks like an office, the door is half open but I can feel the protection magic on the door, this seems to be a trap but it must be paid for by me. I can see Ellen sitting inside looking at a book in her hand while standing by the bookshelf, she was beautiful but all I felt in my heart was the desire to make her suffer in the cruelest way possible. A smile forms on my face as I enter the room, her eyes blurring before disbelief takes over her face. "(As I waited for this.)" (I) Chapter 631 Cap 629: Who Are You Calling Ellen?(Chapter Preview) POV of a psychopath: I was thrilled to walk into that office like that, to see her face covered in disbelief, I know she''s scared but she''ll never show it. Even though my eyes don''t leave her, I''m still paying attention to my surroundings, he''s someone who always has something nned, someone as treacherous as she must have traps in her office. But it doesn''t show the wariness on my face, I just smile as I calmly enter. "Surprised to see me, Ellen?" (I) Her eyes are calm again. She hides her emotions just like I''ve taught her in the past, this sort of thing might work for others, but it won''t work for me. "So you''re still alive, I thought you''d be dead ages ago, it would have been better that way." (Ellen) "I''m sure you''d be happy about that, but dying is something I''d like to avoid." (I) "You must understand the reason I''m here, right?" (I) "Killing me, at least bone is what you think to do." (Ellen) "I''m going to do a lot more than just think, I''ve had over 825 years to think about you honey, you missed me." (I) "How could I not miss you? It was the easiest fool of my entire life." (Ellen) "..." (I) "(Damn, does she think I''m just going to talk to her? Just keep standing there.)" (I) "First of all, just tell me the reason for cheating on me that day?" (I) "Don''t y the victim Randel, you can be many things, but never a victim." (Ellen) "Says the woman who kept me locked in a hole for 825 years." (I) "Do you think I didn''t know about your ns?" (Ellen) "You were already nning to kill me, you just needed my help to use my business as a front for your crimes." (Ellen) "I didn''t n on killing you, it would be a waste." (I) "I just wanted to control you, being my ve would be an honor when our nse true." (I) "But we''ll have plenty of time to talk about this another time." (I) "< Blood Curse: Puppet >" (I) As I talked to her, we both walked further into the room, she tried to walk casually but knew she was turning me into traps that should be somewhere around here. I also had something nned, I''ve been sttering my blood in the air without her realizing it, normally Vampires would be able to smell blood, but my blood doesn''t smell due to my magic. She didn''t even notice, but my blood is already inside her body, so now she''s under my control, or so I thought. "What? What happened?" (I) "Did you really think you could control me?" (Ellen) "Impossible, there was no way for you to know, it was impossible to resist." (I) "You fool, from start to finish still doesn''t understand." (Ellen) Sigh Suddenly his behavior and speech changed, even the mischievous glint in his eyes disappears leaving only a pair of determined eyes in their ce. At that moment red chains came out of my own shadow and the shadows around, these chains smelled strongly of blood, I tried to break the chains with brute force for fear of being captured again. But I soon notice that these chains, however strange they are made, I still recognize the main material of this chain, something I''m very familiar with. "You scared me for a second, Ellen." (I) "I don''t know when or how you set this trap or activated it, but it won''t work." (I) "Have you forgotten who I am? Using blood to bind me is less than effective." (I) I try to control these currents but for some reason, I can''t control it, it feels like I''m trying to tame a wild beast but this one is simply unable to tame. "Damn it, Ellen." (I) "Stop trying to control the currents, you''ve probably noticed that it''s useless." (Ellen) "I lured you to this house because I had full confidence that you wouldn''t be able to escape." (Ellen) "Bastard, you tricked me again, you''re going to die if it''s thest thing I do, Ellen!" (I) "Looks like you don''t want to see the truth." (Ellen) "My job was to ensure the destruction of your entire family, over time I realized I destroyed your criminal gang from the inside out." (Ellen) "Seducing you was easy since I noticed your interest in Vampires." (Ellen) "I''m going to kill you, you bastard, I''m going to skin your body to meat paste." (I) "You bastard, I''m going to kill you, Ellen." (I) "You know, my name isn''t Ellen." (Ellen) "My name is Lillian." (Ellen) I try to make my power circte through my body, but I can''t, it was like my energy was frozen. I tried everything, but without my energy, I couldn''t use any magic or skills, I look better at these chains noticing with horror the magic circles and Runes in them. In addition, I could feel someone''s blood entering my body through the wounds that the chains were leaving on my body. "It''s time to end this, Lilian." "As you wish, Holy Son." (Ellen) This voice seems toe from all directions, but I feel the chains where I''m trapped tighten, even more, Ellen seems to be just a servant. That means there''s someone else in this room than she is, but as much as I look around I can''t figure it out. It was at that moment that someone came out of the ground, more clearly came out of my shadow as if it was the most normal thing of all. As soon as this person appeared I felt my blood freeze just by his presence, he seemed to have a simr strength to mine, but for some reason, I feel a feeling of terror. I understood that I have no chance of making it out alive, plus from the name of the woman in front of me, I finally understand that she was a spy. "What should we do with him?" (Lilian) "Of course, we''re going to kill him, I won''t let someone like him let her go." The one Lilian (Ellen) calls the Holy Son has strong murderous intent aimed at me, apparently, I''m going to die anyway... "Let''s take this garbage to Lilith, she''ll know what to do with it." Thest thing I could see was the cold stares of the young man in front of me after day. After all that, my ns went wrong once again, and my conscience slowly faded, I knew I might never wake up again, but it shows that this time I was a fool. Chapter 632 Cap 630: The 6 Horns Of The Black Empire(Chapter Preview) After this idiot loses consciousness I step out of his shadow, Nix steps out of the shadow of a statue near the wall. I look at the Demon with blue skin, white hair, two broken horns, and a scar that runs from cheek to neck, looks like it was made with some de. "You were right, he is very arrogant." (I) "He''s always been very cautious, but his arrogance makes him believe he''s always the smartest person wherever he is." (Lilian) "He''s realized that I''m not stronger than he is, he''s also realized the barriers we created yesterday, the unnatural strength of what servants should be, and the traps Rakan created in this office." (Lilian) "I thought he''d leave seeing the level of security in this ce." (I) "He hasn''t seen you for centuries and he has no idea of ??the people around him, he didn''t even know if there was someone hiding with the same strength he did." (I) "He''d have to think the barriers have rms at least." (Nix) ,m "Maybe he didn''t notice the rm on the barriers?" (I) "He broke through the barrier without sounding the rm, he realized and still managed to break in, his magical knowledge is very solid when ites to these things." (Lilian) "Perhaps his biggest mistake was not understanding that I was a spy from the start." (Lilian) "It was my fifth job at the time on behalf of the Empire, but it was the first one I had to infiltrate." (Lilian) "As I was afraid of disguising myself or altering my personality too much, I continued to look like no one else knew and just tried to act more arrogant so it would be easier to keep the cover up." (Lilian) "You said he was trapped, so how did he get loose?" (I) "Someone from the Empire leaked information about Randel to an idiot." (Lilian) "Well it doesn''t matter, he came after you, so you choose what to do with him." (I) This time I almost killed someone important to Lilian, not knowing that one of his students was among the people we captured when we left the holynd. Spy work really is dangerous. "I think we can kill him, but I know Lilith will definitely want to spend time with him." (Lilian) "He was always someone cruel and sadistic, he exploited those in need, killed often just for fun and liked to put on macabre shows for his own entertainment." (Lilian) "In other words, he''s hopeless trash." (Nix) "Exactly." (Lilian) "Nix, take him to Lilith." (I) "With pleasure." (Nix) Nix picks up this garbage and steps into my shadow, so she''ll quickly get to where Lilith is. "With all this going on we haven''t had much time to talk." (I) "Could you tell me more about your family?" (I) "It will be a pleasure, holy son." (Lilian) "My first Student..." (Lilian) ---------- Late in the afternoon that day, I was in the room with an Elf who had arrived a few minutes ago in the city. "Nice to meet you again Joseph." (I) "d to meet you again, I have good news." (Joseph) "Are the preparations over?" (I) "Yes, all our warriors are gathered in the vige, besides the Realms have already finished their preparations for the Monster Wave." (Joseph) "How long does it take to get to the vige?" (I) "If walking, then 2 to 3 weeks." (Joseph) "If flying, maybe 4 days depending on speed." (Joseph) "But there will be a lot of attacks from air monsters, there is no ce to hide in the sky, we can even be attacked by monsters on the ground using ranged attacks." (Joseph) "That won''t be a problem, we''ll fly back then." (I) "When can we leave?" (I) "Within 2 days, I''m enjoying being here to get some supplies for the battle." (Joseph) "Do you already know how long the Monster Wave willst?" (I) "We have some information, we know it willst at least 3 days." (Joseph) "Dropsst 1 week." (I) "..." (Joseph) He was silent but his eyes were moving from side to side as if he was thinking about something. Sigh "Looks like we''re going to need more healing potions." (Joseph) "I thought there would be many." (I) "The ingredients for this kind of potion are not to be found around here." (Joseph) "Everything that grows in this forest is poisonous, we have many potions to cure different types of poisons, but to heal wounds it won''t be enough, we have to buy those imported from other Kingdoms." (Joseph) "So we''re leaving in 2 days, that should be 9 enough since I''m expecting a few people." (I) After talking to Joseph, I walk him to the door, this time talking to him alone. For the next few days, I just rested and thought, I was nning ways to fight during the Monster Wave we''re going to cause. ---------- After a whole day has passed, during the night I realize that I am being watched while I am training my Martial Arts in the garden, I can feel 5 people. "(Nix, we have some guests.)" (I) "(I know, my spirits with shadow elements are around them, just onemand and I can capture them all.)" (Nix) "(Wait a little longer, I want to see what you mean.)" (I) I had every muscle in my body contracted as I moved slowly repeating the same strange movements that others didn''t realize the meaning behind. While I trained I left some gaps and blind spots for them to take advantage of, of course, this was just to attract them, my Aura was spreading around the surroundings while blending into the environment so no one would notice. The moment they attacked they would be captured or killed, but no matter how many times I left an opening, they did nothing. When I was confused as to why they were standing still, suddenly Lilian, Vanessa, and Horn 2e out of my shadow. The moment Lilian steps out of my shadow, all 5 hidden people are attacked at once. 2 came from the right, 1 from above, and 2 from the front. At the moment I was going to finish them all, Vanessa stops me, then Lilian takes a step forward, she takes the person''s hand on top with a rope made of my lines and throws the person behind her, at that moment two people are crushed by hispanion while the 2 in front disappear were just illusions. Then she coats her hands with the element of wind and shes the sword of the person attacking from the right, while her other hand twists at an awkward angle and stops at the neck of the person attacking from the left. After taking care of these people Lilian turns to me with a bow. "Holy Son, I present to you my students, the 6 Horns of the ck Empire." (Lilian) Chapter 633 Cap 631: Meeting Lillians Family(Chapter Preview) "Holy Son, I present to you my students, the 6 Horns of the ck Empire." (Lilian) The one who was on top of the two was thrown into a tree by one of the people, a woman with short ck hair, ck eyes, and pale white skin, her height is around 1.65 meters. "This is the oldest of my students, Horn 1..." (Lilian) The woman runs to Lilian and hugs her tightly with tears in her eyes. Soon the other one who had been crushed along with her gets up and looks towards the direction where the bigger one had been thrown before walking towards Lilian with a smile, then bowing to Lilian. He has thick ck skin with red runes all over his body, his eyes are red like fire and his short hair is also red, he has small pointed ears and 2 horns that contour his head backwards, he has a slim body and a height of 1.70 meters, maybe a little more. "Madam." She nods at him with a smile before speaking. "That''s horn 4, it''s been my student for over 180 years." (Lilian) He goes to Lilian''s side, while another who had Lilian''s hand as a de on his neck, who was wearing a hood, decided to take off his hood to hug Lilian with a smile. This one had blue skin, had 3 short horns in the middle of his forehead making the three points of a triangle, his hair was purple going to his shoulders, at first I thought it was a boy, but then I noticed that it was a girl with a height of 1.50 meters, his eyes as well as his hair were purple and were very beautiful. "Mother" "It''s the okay little one, we''ll have time to talk soon." (Lilian) "That''s Horn 6, it''s only been with me for a few decades." (Lilian) The one who had his sword cut took advantage of the time the others were going to Lilian and bends down to pick up his sword de that was cut so his hand has a silver glow as the stiff de suddenly turns liquid running through his hand to his wrist to form a bracelet, the rest of the sword that was in the other hand did the same in the other arm. After that he kneels down with one knee on the ground, he was a dark man with some scars on his face and bald head, he had a wolf tail on his back and a gray 25cm horn on his head that appears to be made of metal, this horn is on the side of its forehead, its height is 1.80 meters. "Good to see you safe, ma''am." "Good to see you, I see you haven''t changed your way of repressing emotions." (Lilian) "..." She looks at me to continue the introductions as I see the other one who was flung awaying back. "That''s Horn 5, he''s been with me as long as little horn 6." (Lilian) Soon the bigger one approaches, grabbing Lilian in his arms as he spins with her in the air. He is a dark blue Demon with 2 big horns following the contour of his head holding his long gray hair behind him, he looks like someone around 40 years old, he is a big mountain of muscles, and he has a big smile as he continues to hug Lilian turning around, he looks the oldest of them all. His eyes were golden and his height appeared to be the tallest reaching over 1.90 meters. "Mom, I''m so happy to see you, but please don''t throw me around like that again." "Don''t just cry over something like this, now let me go." (Lilian) She looks at him like she''s imagining a horrible future for him, then he stops as his body shudders once before letting go of her and looking at me. "This big guy here is Horn 3, don''t be fooled by his big muscles, I don''t know anyone more lovable than him, except maybe Caryna." (Lilian) That''s why Vanessa stopped me from attacking, she should have known it was Lilian''s students arriving. The one who came along with Vanessa and Lilian goes to her nervously over the menacing eyes of the woman called Horn 1, Lilian has already told me of him who is called Horn 2. He is a thin man with white skin, golden eyes, two white horns on his head, brown hair, and a height of around 1.70 meters. I still can''t say if that''s what he really looks like, ording to Lilian, he likes to change faces every day when he''s not working so he can always practice his skills. I look at Lilian surrounded by her students, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her eyes so bright or her smile so big, her students are no different, everyone is clearly thrilled to be all together. "(A real family.)" (I) ----------- After their introductions, Lilian introduced us to her students, but I made a mistake, I let her introduce myself, I always forget that she is almost a religious fanatic. She started to introduce me as if I were a King of a nation and kept calling me her holy son, it was just a short time before she started calling me God. I needed Vanessa''s help to help Liliane back to reality. After that the introductions continued, it seems that all of Lilian''s students are worshipers of the Goddess Selene, perhaps because of Lilian''s influence. After the introductions some of Lilian''s students said they had family, Horn 3 has an Orc wife who works as an Adventurer and the Wolf Man called Horn 5 who has a wife and two children. Lilian had already talked to me before about her familying to live in the city inside the Dungeon, I of course allow it, there are already thousands of people inside, and a few more won''t make any difference. In addition, Lilian''s family wishes to be closer to her, they all talked about bing her Vampire children, but she seemed against it, ording to her the transformation to members of other races is not as easy as with Humans, and the chance failure can be costly. But it depends on the wishes of her students and Lilian herself as to what should be done, but if she wants help she would be happy to help. Chapter 634 Cap 632: Entering The Poisonous Forest(Chapter Preview) That same night the families of Horn 3 and Horn 5 were brought to the mansion we are upying in Fortress Venon City. I was very surprised to see Horn 3''s wife, I knew she was an Orc woman, they are usually tall and strong, but his wife was a mountain of muscles bigger than him, his wife was 2 meters tall and her muscles look like be enough to defend against a missile. Lilian exined to meter that Horn 3 is a muscle fanatic, but I could only think that he is more fanatical than me, at least I like muscles for being practical and a demonstration of one''s power, but he likes it much more than only that since his wife is stronger than half the Orc men in the Dungeon. Horn 5''s wife was a Demon woman, her appearance was very human with caramel colored skin, but she also had two horns on the sides of her head like a bull, other than that she seems to be a gentle person, but the scars on your arms tell me of a strong warrior as well as your Aura. Horn 5''s kids were two boys, one 4 years old and one 1 year old, their family seems to be very happy, I''m surprised someone who should work in spying has a family like that. After we all get to know each other better, I call Lilian and her students for a chat away from everyone else, before I go on with this I have to be sure about her opinions about living in a Dungeon. I exin to the 6 students about the Dungeon, the city within the Dungeon, the religions within the Dungeon, the races within the Dungeon, and the fact that the Dungeon is within my shadow instead of having a fixed ce. Horn 2 who has been inside the Dungeon for 1 month since he was captured, exined to his brothers about the Dungeon and Lilian exined even more about the people in charge who are me, Vanessa, Nira, Kira, Freya, ¨¦rica, Nix, Rakan, Sapphire, and Ivan. One thing I highlighted was the politics and culture within the Dungeon, people are very free there, but even so, there are still some rules about aggression, discrimination, and huntingpanions. They understood everything, but I could see a strange look from them when I talked about the hunt for mates, men try to conquer women, while women capture their mates. Of course, I exined that there were rules for that too, people in rtionships are free of it and wear a ring as proof of their rtionship, meanwhile, underage people are also out, I also made it clear that children are out of the question for obvious reasons, but I didn''t specify ages because it''s useless since in this world the concept of a minor is very vague since depending on the race, a child can be between 2 years old and 50 years old. Some races grow very fast and others very slow, like the Goblins that be adults in 1 or 2 months. ? After thousands of exnations that I thought were veryets came to a flurry of questions that Lilian and I answered, thissted about 20 minutes. Finally, Horn 2 told the identity of some people from the Dungeon to his brothers, such as me being the son of the Goddess Selene, Vanessa being almost a Saint, Lilith being a Priestess of the Demon God of Vengeance, Diana being a Champion, Freya being an Ancient Elf, etc. Once again everyone had looks of disbelief at the surprising identities of the people inside this dungeon, I can''t even say they''re wrong, I''m also surprised hearing this all together. I give the family of 7 people time to talk about everything they''ve heard and I''m going to talk to the two wives to find out if they have any kind of prejudice against other Races, luckily they''re good people. ----------- After the conversation that took more than 3 hours between Lilian and her students, everyone still wanted to go to the Dungeon, Horn 2 had already shown his great interest in living with his mother weeks ago, he even became very good friends with Nn, it seems that they have simr tastes in games. With that, another night passed, and the mansion became a little noisy with so many people spending the night, but that only made me feelfortable since inside the Dungeon this is the daily environment in which I live. In fact, inside the Dungeon, there is total chaos, but this chaos isforting when everyone has smiles on their faces. The next morning I open the Dungeon gate for Lilian and all her family to enter, I also take the opportunity to exin about the Dungeon floors, and after that take them to the city, I took them to the house area in the city forest, they chose 6 trees side by side where they will live. I introduced Leonardo to them who proposed to make connections between the tree houses since they are all side by side, everyone liked the idea and was happy, but Lilian said that she will continue to live in the temple with Vanessa and Athena. After that I left everything in Lilian and Vieira''s hands for the mansion, today was the second day and Joseph was supposed to show up to tell me something about the time of our departure. At the end of the afternoon, he appears just as I thought, he tells me what gift to leave the next morning as soon as the Suns rise on the horizon. He said the gate at which he will be waiting for me and I say that I will only go, I will leave everyone else in the Dungeon and I will fly with Ragnar, Orion, and Nix through the Poison Forest, so it falls faster. Joseph had a Hippogriff and he woulde with me flying, this time he came with many Elves to get supplies, but on the return trip he would fly alone with me, with his strength and mine will have no enemies in this Forest until they can harm us. ----------- The next morning I wake up and go eat with everyone, I was still a little sleepy from getting up at dawn, but even so, I do everything I have to do and everyone goes to the Dungeon the moment I''m leaving the Mansion. As agreed, I meet Joseph at the gate facing the Poison Forest, I greet him before the two of us take to the sky on our mounts towards the Poison Forest. Chapter 635 Cap 633: Impossible To Have A Smooth Trip Part 1(Chapter Preview) The first day of traveling through the Poisonous Forest was smooth, we didn''t encounter any aerial monsters and no monsters on the ground tried to attack us. When it was night we stopped in a cave that was already known to the Elves, as soon as we entered the cave that was hidden by an Illusory barrier, Joseph throws some silver coins in a magic circle near the entrance, then two barriers were activated, one was for defense and another for illusion. Inside the cave were some simple beds, a magic stone of light, and some chairs. I sit down on a chair and Hinata who was invisible sits on mine on my shoulders. "Don''t you have a better ce to sit?" (I) "No." (Hinata) p Sigh "..." (I) Joseph is startled to see Hinata, but then he sits in another chair, sometimes he looks curiously at me and Hinata. "Is she a Ghost or a Wraith?" (Joseph) "A Specter type, but don''t worry, Hinata is one of my Familiars." (I) I grab a bottle of blood to drink while Joseph grabs some fruit. "There''s still more than half of the trip left, but I''ve already warned them of our arrival." (Joseph) "Tell me more about this Poisonous Forest." (I) "There''s not much to know, its name describes this ce well, everything here is poisonous, whether it''s the trees, nts, fruits, monsters, weather, or even the air we''re breathing right now." (Joseph) "Even the air?" (I) "Many poisons can spread through the air, so since this ce has so many poisonous things, the air itself has be poisonous." (Joseph) "But the poison in the air in this ce is still not that strong, anyone with a strength above grade C must have a strong enough body to make the poison useless." (Joseph) "The real problem starts further in the center of the Poisonous Forest, in that ce only the poison is strong enough to kill those with Grade S strength or weaken those with SS Grade strength." (Joseph) "Then it won''t be a problem for us." (I) "Only the Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters of this Poisonous Forest would have any poison strong enough to affect us." (Joseph) "(Probably not even these monsters will be able to poison me.)" (I) I look at a fruit tree near the cave, the fruit looked like an apple with purple streaks, it was attractive but clearly poisonous. I open my hands and create a line across the barriers and stick a fruit for me. As soon as the fruit is in my hands I get a better look at it, it has a slight sweet smell and a beautiful appearance, and with my ability to identify I have already discovered that it has poison that affects the muscles. I bite into the fruit and start to chew, its taste was amazing, its texture and sweetness brought a smile to my face before I knew it the fruit had already beenpletely devoured. "A pity to be poisonous, this fruit is delicious." (I) "Yes, but if someone below Grade B eats this fruit, then they would be bedridden for at least 1 week, that''s with a lot of pain in their muscles." (Joseph) "Maybe I''ll take some of these fruits with me..." (I) That night I walked around and started to assimte several trees, mushrooms, flowers, and fruit trees in the Dungeon, I already had a new floor that I created 3 days ago, and I was still deciding what to do with it, but I decided to make this a full floor of poison where I can leave these fruit trees away from innocent people, but still be able to pick some for myself whenever I want. I also released Orion to hunt at night and collect the blood of many monsters for me, I will use these bloodlines when cing the monsters on the Dungeon floor. ----------- The next day Orion and I were back in the cave, we spent the whole night in the forest, but it was a good harvest, all the blood Orion managed to gather for me was put in special bottles where it will be preserved for me to drinkter. Also, I got 5 types of fruit trees, dozens of each, I also got a lot of mushrooms, more than 13 of them, hundreds, there are mushrooms everywhere in this ce. As soon as I was reunited with Joseph, I straddled Ragnar while Orion reverted to his child form to stand on my shoulder, Hinata always stayed by my side, but it wasn''t much help. We both flew away, Joseph once again leading the way, while I watched the forest below in case I came across any interesting monsters or other fruit trees. ------------ "Let''s go higher, the weather is changing, the clouds are starting to gather, let''s stay on top of the clouds." (Joseph) I follow Joseph since he''s the expert on this ce but I look at the clouds he pointed out the clouds were colored in green and purple hues any idiot could see they were full of poisons that''s when I realized what Joseph said earlier. "(Even the weather is poisonous...)" (I) I may be resistant to poisons, but I don''t want to find out if I can withstand a downpour of what I imagine are various types of grandchildren mixed together. When we''re above the clouds, I go to Joseph''s side. "Is this kind of rain normal?" (I) "Unfortunately yes, even monsters protect themselves from this rain so they don''t die... damn..." (Joseph) Me and Joseph look in the same direction, I look calmly as he gets nervous about the ck clouding towards us above the clouds. There''s only one big problem, that''s not a cloud, it''s thousands of ck birds. "Birds of the deadly wind." (Joseph) "They are weak individually, but the problem is that they are many and they are always in groups, but I have never seen such arge group." (Joseph) Sigh "Looks like this isn''t going to be as smooth a trip as I imagined." (I) I look at the birds while waving for Joseph to do nothing, then I look at the birds approaching and I release my Aura to cause fear in the birds, which keeping towards us, but when they are some distance away the cloud of birds opens up avoiding getting too close to me because Joseph was around was fine too. The birds had a horrible stench that made me sick it was so bad. Chapter 636 Cap 634: Impossible To Have A Smooth Trip Part 2(Chapter Preview) After the cloud of poisonous birds passed, did we go our separate ways, did we encounter aerial monsters a few more times? None of them as numerous as those ck birds from before. On the second night, we had to st a hole through the poison clouds to get to the ground, the poisonous rain that started in the afternoon was still in full swing but Joseph knew where we should go so we only stayed 10 or 15 minutes in the rain poisonous before arriving at a stone hut. As soon as we enter the stone hut Joseph throws some more silver coins into a magic circle on the wall which activates after absorbing the coins, so three spells were active. The first was a barrier against physical attacks, the second was a barrier with detox effects and the third was an Illusory barrier. "< Wash >" (I) "< Dry >" (I) "< Detoxing Light >" (I) I use some spells to make the ce cleaner and get rid of any traces of poison while Joseph lights up the room with a magical stone of light. I look around and see some simple beds and some chairs, much the same as in the cavest night. I sit on one of the beds and realize it''s notfortable, so I use my lines to make a bed for myself like in the old days when I was still a Goblin. "Want me to create one for you too?" (I) "I would very much appreciate that generosity." (Joseph) "Alright, it''s no effort at all." (I) I created a bed of webs for Joseph too. "Is this rain going tost long?" (I) "I hope not, hopefully in the morning the sky will be clear again, it would make our trip much better." (Joseph) "Why is this ce so poisonous?" (I) "I understand a monster being poisonous or even some nts containing poison, but I can''t understand how everything in this great forest can be poisonous, even the weather being poisonous is already too much for me to understand." (I) "This forest became like this as a result of the battle of an ancient Demon King and a Hero, this was millennia ago before the World Tree was in this forest." (Joseph) "For those who have a lot of power, their battles can leave permanent marks on the environment." (Joseph) "(A battle that can change an entire environment...)" (I) I couldn''t help but think of the level of destruction of such a battle to create such an aggressive environment, what was the power level of this Hero and the Demon King? Why were they fighting? I had a few questions in my head, but they were irrelevant, the only thing that mattered was the fact that such a fight was able to change the environment of an entire forest of that size. It reminds me of the mountain that disappeared when the Fairy Kings fought the Heretic God of Corpses in the mountain range. That day they weren''t even fighting in the real world from what I heard from Vanessa and Nix, but even then only a minor repercussion of the battle made a giant mountain disappear as if it never existed. "(How far does the power level of this world go?)" (I) "(If someone like that came after me or the people beside me, would I be able to protect my family and friends?)" (I) Once again I realized that I''m still weak, I had heard several times that people from the Morr Continent and the Dark Continent are weaker than the other continents. Elsaris told me this, Vanessa told me this and even Nix told me this, it worries me that the Church of Light can have people of that level of strength and they will change those people behind me one day. "(When I leave this continent I will have to be even more discreet.)" (I) "Are you okay?" (Joseph) "..." (I) I look at Joseph, question looking at me strangely, his question didn''t get me out of my thoughts. Sigh "I''m fine, I just got lost in my thoughts momentarily, this is something that happens often." (I) After that, he and I chatted a bit, then to pass the time we yed some card games before bed. ------------ The next morning the poison rain had stopped, but unfortunately, the weather was still cloudy with those macabre clouds full of poison. Also, the smell of poison is very strong everywhere, and pools of poison were everywhere, this would be a nightmare for someone who didn''t have a way to deal with so much poison, but for me, it was just a strange smelling ce. Joseph and I went back to flying on our respective mounts, ording to him we should arrive at our destination the following night. Late in the morning we suddenly noticed something, the wind was getting stronger and stronger, and in a few minutes the wind got so strong that the flying monsters started to be blown away by the wind, but of course, that wouldn''t bother Ragnar or a Hippogriff who continued flying. It was at that moment that a tornado formed, a green tornado, it was a poison tornado, but the worst was not that, the worst was that it wasn''t just one tornado, there were dozens. "Why do these things always have to happen!?" (I) The tornadoes weren''t just pulling us in, they were concentrating the area''s venom in one ce making it hard to breathe. "< Cyclic Barrier >" (I) I create a barrier around me and Ragnar who is spinning with a powerful wind magic, with that I manage to ward off the poison and give Ragnar the opportunity to fly between the tornadoes which took 30 minutes due to therge number and strength of the tornadoes, but in thest tornado suddenly a green tentacle came out of the tornado trying to cling to us, luckily the barrier defended but it broke. As soon as the spinning tornado pulled that tentacle in again, I took this opportunity to get away as quickly as possible, when we leave the tornado area I stand next to Joseph. "What was that?" (I) "I''m not sure, but it could be a poisonous slime." (Joseph) "That was too big to be a slime." (I) "Should be a Great Poison Slime, they form when dozens or hundreds of Slimese together." (Joseph) "(A defense mechanism like schools of small fish?)" (I) Some small fish in my ancient world gather inrge schools to ward off predators, Joseph probably means that Slimes do something simr. After the tornadoes the trip was pretty smooth, probably the tornadoes scared the monsters in the area that hid. Chapter 637 Cap 635: Arriving At The Poisonous Forest Village(Chapter Preview) After the poisonous rain one day and the poisonous tornadoes the next, I was already expecting something for the next andst day of the trip through the Poisonous Forest. That night we stayed in a tree house, a rare tree that wards off the poison from the area, thanks to that the monsters of this ce do not approach and the air here also bes pure. This is by far the most beautiful ce in this Poisonous Forest so far, the tree is in the middle of a crystal clearke, the tree had white wood with blue leaves, and its purity was a glow in this ce full of poison. I spent the night talking to Joseph again, in addition to getting more information on what to expect on this final part of the way to the Elf vige, I also asked about this tree. Joseph said that it was his grandfather who nted this tree here, he said that this tree was ced here to be a safe point in the center of the Poison Forest where travelers can rest before reaching the Elf Vige. I look around while listening to this, I didn''t get a correct view of this Poisonous Forest from above as I flew all the way, but this seems to be the most beautiful ce so far, an oasis of purity amidst a swamp of poison. "You must know that our current Queen is still very weakpared to others on other continents." (Joseph) "But even if your strength exceeds what the energy density of this continent has, that will be a problem you will have to deal with." (Joseph) "Why is this something I''m going to have to solve? I only promised to help the World Tree." (I) "We know that during the nting of the World Tree, our Queen''s weak connection will be lost until the process for which you are responsible is over." (Joseph) "That means it will be too risky for her to fight the Wave of monsters, so she will remain by your side as thest line of defense." (Joseph) "She agreed to this?" (I) "It was her idea." (Joseph) "When her connection to the World Tree was severed from her Aura and energies were thrown into disarray, she found it difficult to concentrate and manipte her own powers." (Joseph) "Most likely, herck of power could hurt allies during battle." (Joseph) "What if she gets in the way of nting the World Tree?" (I) "I don''t think it''s a problem as long as you don''t use her power." (Joseph) It looks like I won''t be alone during the whole process as I imagined. For the next few hours, I pulled cards to y with Joseph as we passed the time before we went to sleep. ---------- The next morning we flew smoothly the rest of the time without any problems, but I noticed something, something very serious that is making my whole body shake. "Huh!?" (I) What I realized wasn''t with my eyes, it was with my Aura, I could feel that the bnce of nature was somehow broken, I could feel the differences more and more as we were heading deeper into the Poisonous Forest. "..." (I) "What is it, master?" (Ragnar) "Keep going, I have to understand something." (I) I have just spoken with Ragnar and close my eyes, then enter a meditative state to further refine my mind. Soon I spread my Aura in the surroundings and with my empty mind I try to understand everything I''m seeing, I try to understand why I''m feeling danger in this ce. After a few minutes, I see destruction around me that normal people would never understand. The energy flows were destroyed, they were by few, but that alone is cause for concern, I could see that in addition to the natural energies, the elemental energies were also in total disorder. I knew it was this disorder that is giving me this sense of danger, but I don''t understand the meaning behind it. With that, we kept going more and more to the center where I feel the situation is getting worse, in some ces I could see that the elemental energies were gathering uncontrobly and exploding in some cases. When I open my eyes, I can see that in the ce where I saw Fire Element energy gathered, I could see ake of magma. I also look around and notice that there are ces where it''s covered in ice, ces where the trees are twice as tall, there was a mountain nearby that was strangely split in half and there was a cepletely enveloped by darkness where I couldn''t see for inside. "(Did the uncontrolled elements do this?)" (I) "From the look on your face, I assume you''ve figured out the situation already, right?" (Joseph) Sigh "At this point, anyone can see that something is wrong with nature." (Joseph) I open my eyes and see a dismayed White Elf looking around before looking at me hopefully. "How long have these things been going on?" (I) "It started 74 years ago, since then it''s been getting worse and worse every year, especially during the Annual Monster Wave, these small environments have made monsters that shouldn''t appear in this Forest appear causing a lot of havoc." (Joseph) "This is caused by the World Tree, right?" (I) "Yes, the World Tree is on the verge of death, because of that it doesn''t maintain the same level of control it once had to maintain all its functions." (Joseph) "Because of this for the past 11 years, the Annual Monster Waves have been stronger than they should have been." (Joseph) "(No pressure at all.)" (me) Sigh We keep flying while I think about what we faced on the way here, that rain and those strange tornadoes, could these have been manifestations of these disturbances in the bnce of nature? I have the power to bnce nature, but not on that scale, so something as serious as this is best left to the experts. In thete afternoon, Joseph nods to me and points in one direction, I follow him to a stone portal full of cracks, as I get closer I notice that there are crack marks in the space around that stone portal. "(A faulty barrier?)" (I) We got off and stopped in front of the giant stone door, looking closer I realized that the cracks were a lot more than I imagined, this thing had been broken but they put it together piece by piece again. Joseph takes a step forward as he points to the stone gate. "We''re here." (Joseph) As soon as we arrived in front of the stone gate, I could see why the barrier had cracked like that. As I have pure Affinity with many elements, I was able to perceive many things that others did not, in addition, I acquired the trinity with nature which gives me a much stronger connection with nature. Thanks to that, I was able to perceive the collision between the energies in chaos, it also seems that the barrier is not very firm, it seems to be weakened. "How do we get in?" (I) "Like this." (Joseph) Joseph approaches one of the stone pirs that form the gate and puts his hand on it, then a stream of manaes out of his body to the stone pir. Soon a passage opens revealing a vige that was not visible before, on the other side of the passage there were many soldiers wearing light armor wielding weapons, they all looked at Joseph who was in front, and lowered their weapons before getting on their knees. Joseph waves them back to their positions and so they do, then he looks at me waving inward. "Follow me please." (Joseph) I join Joseph while Orion is still on my Shoulder and Hinata was taken into the Dungeon by Nix, Ragnar also returns to his humanoid form and walks beside me. We pass the soldiers who greet us respectfully, but with confused eyes not knowing who we are. "Let''s go straight to where the Queen is, I''m sure she must already know of our presence." (Joseph) I follow Joseph through the vige as he begins to walk, paying attention to his surroundings as if checking out what has been going on since he left. I look around as we walk and notice many things, I see troops training to handle weapons such as Swords, spears, and daggers with different teachers for each weapon. I look at the vige as we pass by, the people are normal, but I see few smiling, I also noticed that there were many people of other races living in this vige, much more than I imagined. Everyone watched as we passed, but that was because of the identity of Joseph who was one of the leaders of this vige. But what caught my attention the most was that I wasn''t seeing many Fairies or Spirits. I kept looking, but I didn''t see almost any, almost everyone I could see seemed to be with other people. "(Why are there so few Fairies and Spirits around here in this vige?)" (I) I followed Joseph to the center of the vige where we entered a circr building, we went straight to the second floor where there were several people talking. When we enter the room everyone looks at us, unlike the people outside who only had eyes for Joseph, the people in this room had eyes only for me, especially a Dark Elf who was in the center of the group of people. "(I think I know who she is from the reaction of the people in this room.)" (I) Chapter 638 Cap 636: Elf Queen Lolth(Chapter Preview) When we arrived at therge wooden building in the middle of the vige of the Poison Forest Elves, Joseph took me to a meeting room that was already full of people, there was arge mass in the shape of a half moon. On the straight side of the table were three people, a Dark Elf woman who was the prettiest of people here by far, a Gray Elf man who had a scar on his neck, and a Dark Elf man who had a monster by his side. This monster was a Bear with purple spikes on its back and two des stuck in its arms, the monster''s gaze was calm and it seemed to have some intelligence, but I can''t tell if it''s a tamed monster or a Holy Beast that has a contract with this Dark Elf. "I''m sorry to interrupt the meeting, my Queen." (Joseph) "Alright, it was just a report on thest preparations we''ve been making." (Elf Queen) "But now I see that our guest has arrived." (Elf Queen) "This is Zenos, the person we''ve been waiting for." (Joseph) "Nice to meet the Elf Queen and all of you." (I) "The pleasure is all ours, your presence in this vige means a lot to everyone, Mr Zenos." (Elf Queen) "You can call me Lolth if you like, as you may have noticed, I am the Queen of this vige." (Queen Lolth) "Those beside me are..." (Queen Lolth) For the next few minutes, everyone was very formal, Queen Lolth who was the beautiful Dark Elf introduced those in the room to me, the two next to her were part of the vige council along with Joseph. The others were responsible for different functions in the vige such asmerce, military, etc. It seems they''ve been having daily meetings since Joseph left to be as prepared as possible. Perhaps sensing my annoyance with the formality of this meeting, Queen Lolth asked the others to go out and give tasks to each one, even the vige council members had tasks assigned to them. In the end, it was just me and Queen Lolth left. As soon as Iid my eyes on her I realized many things, she is at a much higher level of strength than I am, I am sure of this because I am not able to feel her strength. Furthermore, I had noticed that she is the Elf Queen by the crystal on her forehead, just like the crystal on the forehead of the Elf Queen Luthien in the Morror Continent, the crystal on her forehead was also triangr. Her Aura also has a sense of harmony which at the moment is doing more harm than good for her, the energies and nature itself here are in chaos, which is opposite to everything her Aura represents, this ce must seem very aggressive to her now, but even so, his expression is calm. In my case, it doesn''t bother me, because my Aura doesn''t just have the characteristic of harmony as in the case of this Elf Queen. ---------- When it was just the two of us left in the room, she got up from her chair and before I knew it she gave me a hug, I could feel her body shaking when she touched me. "Queen, I..." (me) "I''m sorry, but let me just hold you for a few minutes, please..." (Queen Lolth) "..." (I) I didn''t understand at first what this Elf Queen was doing, butter I was able to understand when I felt her Aura soften and her body stop shaking. She needed a ce of harmony to stabilize her emotions and mind, as my Aura belongs to someone with the trinity of nature, even in this chaotic ce my Aura is still in harmony. Sigh "Thank you..." (Queen Lolth) After a few minutes she lets go of me, her Aura seems to be firmer, her eyes even calmer and a smile forms on her face. "I''ve been in this ce for many years, for someone with such a strong connection to nature to be here for so long..." (Queen Lolth) Sigh "It affected me, but when I felt you, I realized that you could help me, when you walked through the door I almost jumped on you, I apologize for that." (Queen Lolth) "Alright, I can understand what you said, the environment is in a very bad state." (I) "Doesn''t this affect other Elves?" (I) "Mostly, no." (Queen Lolth) "But it can affect those with a connection to nature, in cases like mine, it can lead to death for others, if it weren''t for my willpower and the remnants of the World Tree Blessing, I wouldn''t have been able tost this long. " (Queen Lolth) I think about what I was seeing on the way here, for a ce that has a World Tree and full of Elves who must have close rtionships with nature, this vige has almost no Fairies or Spirits. "Is that why there are no Fairies or Spirits here?" (I) "Sadly yes." (Queen Lolth) "Once there were gates to the Fairy world and the Spirit world in this vige, but those gates have been gone for over 100 years, even the Fairy Temples and the Spirit Temple were destroyed in the battle that wounded the World Tree." (Queen Lolth) The amount of damage that this vige has suffered has been many, so much damage that it is still far from recovering. "If there is apletely healthy World Tree will everything go back to normal?" (I) "In time, yes, I would be able to sort out everything else, as long as harmony spreads again in this ce." (Queen Lolth) I could see a hint of sadness in the Elf Queen''s eyes, but then it faded and she started to smile again. "You know what''s going to happen, right?" (I) "Yes, the World Tree told us a long time ago about its arrival and what would happen." (Queen Lolth) "After Joseph told us about the conversation they had months ago, I''m d the World Tree has the chance to save itself." (Queen Lolth) "I can help, but I can''t promise it will work, and I can''t do it alone." (I) "I will need your help and also the help of the new World Tree." (I) "That won''t be a problem for me, but how much I can help will depend on the World Tree you nt." (Queen Lolth) Chapter 639 Cap 637: Natures Pain(Chapter Preview) I spent the next few hours talking and talking to the Elf Queen Lolth about my ns, then she started talking about the preparations they had made so far. After that, I took off the glove I was wearing so she could see the World Tree Seed in my hand. As soon as she saw the seed she got down on her knees, I realized this had more than one meaning as tears started to well up in her eyes as she smiled. A World Tree is something essential to exist, I can see how important it is for the continent just seeing the deterioration of nature in this vige. Also, from what I learned from Freya and Sophia, a World Tree is like God in the eyes of the Elves, for the people of this vige, especially for this Elf Queen in front of me, this seed is their hope. ---------- As we had arrivedte in the afternoon, it was almost halfway through the night when I managed to get out of that meeting room. The Elf Queen herself allowed me to stay at her house here in the vige, ording to her, she hasn''t been able to keep herself in the Temple where the World Tree is. She said that in the morning she would apany me to where the World Tree is, but in the meantime, I could stay at her house here in the vige. It seems that among the preparations they had to make, many people of other races volunteered for this battle, but they are all friends or family members of the Elves. Because of that, there are no empty houses, all these people were with a house or even sharing their houses with others. Knowing this, the Elf Queen invited me to stay at her house, which was a 4-story tree that was inside a big tree. That night I couldn''t sleep, the environment I''m in must be having some effect on me, that''s because I could feel the World Tree Seed trembling inside my hand. Now I was at the living room window while thinking, I look at the rest of the vige and I realized that the houses (trees) that others live in are not right, some of these houses are a little crooked, some are peeling, some look like dead trees and some are cracked. I ce my hand on the wooden wall and try to feel the vitality of the tree, but I feel that the vital flow of the tree is wrong. It seems the more I see it, but I think this ce is in a really bad spot. "The others are ready, they can be called at any time." (Nix) "Fine, it will probably be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." (I) "How is H?" (I) "She said she''s finished the preparations." (Nix) "Is Irina confident or not?" (I) "She''s confident, but it depends on what happens, a Wave of Monsters is often unpredictable." (Nix) Sigh All I can think about is the battle they would have to fight without me around. knock knock With the knock on the bedroom door, Nix walks back into my shadow leaving just me and the personing through the door I opened. "Good night, Queen Lolth." (I) "Good evening, Mr Zenos." (Queen Lolth) "I apologize foring in the middle of the night." (Queen Lolth) "Fine, but what is this all about?" (I) "I just wanted to ask to take your assistant tomorrow." (Queen Lolth) "Are you talking about Freya?" (I) "Yes, that''s the name I heard." (Lolth) It seems the World Tree still told this young girl about Freya being an Ancient Elf. I tell her I''ll meet her in the morning, this is something we had agreed on earlier. After she leaves the room I tell Nix to go tell Freya I''ll call her in the morning. With all this resolved, I put a sleeping potion in my mouth to drink it all, in a few minutes I was already half asleep, so I go to bed too. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzz... ----------- The next day I find the Elf Queen in the kitchen surrounded by Elves in servants'' or servants'' clothes, that''s why Freya is cooking. Right after a delicious meal I follow the Elf Queen out of the vige, the ce will be on the opposite side of the entrance to this ce. Soon I see that even the nts and grass were dry, when we arrived at a half-destroyed temple, it was worn out, in addition, full of cracks. The nts in the surroundings are dead, when we enter, I see that the temple is empty, apart from me and the others in my group, there was no one else inside. This temple looks abandoned, but at the same time, I noticed something in a certain direction. Queen Lolth brings me along in the direction I wanted to go without me having to say anything. I kept walking until I came to a big garden, but all the nts were dead, and even the space became heavy. When I look at the tree in the middle of this dead garden, my first thought is that the World Tree itself was magnificent, because the entire bark is cracked. The space itself trembled at times, that seems dangerous. The leaves weren''t glowing as brightly either, quite the contrary, it looked like something was glowing and we thought it was nothing of importance. I could feel the chaotic energies around the area wreaking constant havoc, on the bark, there were several wounds, but the scariest was a dozen meter bite to the World Tree''s body. "(What kind of creature leaves a toothmark that size?)" (me) I keep looking and realize that the World Tree spirit hasn''t appeared yet, I needed to talk to her to know what I should do. I also saw ck marks smearing the World Tree''s body, these marks look very dangerous even to me. "What do you want to do now?" (I) "I cannot do anything without first notifying the World Tree Spirit to seek guidance from its will." (Queen Lolth) I keep thinking about what I have to do as I look around, even the green clouds are here. "Shall we start today?" (I) "Maybe tomorrow." (Queen Lolth) "We have to get everyone in ce to fight as we don''t know how long it will take to get everyone in order." (Queen Lolth) "I''ll get my side ready too." (I) I could almost feel Nature''s pain as if I had a wound in this ce. Chapter 640 Cap 638: The Decision Is Mine(Chapter Preview) It was when I got the trinity with nature on the Morror Continent that I realized the importance of the World Tree, it''s one thing for you to know the theory, but it''s another thing to see with your own eyes how the World Trees interact with nature in a way that benefits to all. I could only see a part of it before, but I was soon able to feel it. Now looking at this destroyed World Tree with its dry bark, full of cracks and being consumed by these ck stains, my heart aches. I can feel the World Tree Seed in my hand vibrating strongly, I can also feel the pain of nature, this is something I never thought I would feel before. "As you can see, apart from the two of us, no one else would be able to get here in the vige." (Queen Lolth) "Natural energies are colliding with each other, the elements are pulling apart, and space itself is bing fragile." (Queen Lolth) "When the Monster Wave happens, this ce..." (I) "Yes, it will happen here too, probably in the vige too." (Lolth) "..." (I) This means that monsters will also appear behind the walls, we have to pay attention inside and outside the vige, but what worries me the most will be what would happen here where we are. From what Queen Luthien once told me, near the World Tree monsters don''t appear because the energies are being controlled and harmonized, but here everything is different. Even though they are right under the World Tree, they have nothing that can be called harmonious. "This is going to be a problem, I won''t be able to move when I start the process of nting the seed." (I) "I''ll be here to protect you, but my power can make things worse, you''d better have people able to withstand this environment to stay here." (Queen Lolth) "(My Familiars should be able to, I''ll have to ask Nix and Ragnarter.)" (I) "Let''s go back, looks like I have to change my ns." (I) "But I would like to speak with the Spirit of this World Tree." (I) "You can use the seed as a means for this, just walk up and touch your hand to the World Tree." (Queen Lolth) "Would it be safe in this situation?" (I) "What you''re seeing is just the bark of the World Tree, your real body is inside, what''s happening inside is far worse than anything we''re seeing outside." (Queen Lolth) "The World Tree is also very weakened, under these conditions you should be safe." (Queen Lolth) "..." (I) I don''t know if I should do this, but in addition to the ns I have to adjust, I also need the cooperation of the Spirit of this World Tree if I want to save it. "Alright, I will." (I) I approach the World Tree, this time I can feel all the natural energy flows in and out of the World Tree, my Aura surrounds my body like a barrier, perhaps because of the harmony characteristic I possess, I can get to the World Tree unhindered. "Strange, it was too easy..." (I) I touched the World Tree and at the same moment the seed stuck behind my hand glowing so much that my vision was blocked, the next thing I realize I''m in a garden where more than half of the flowers are dead, moreover, the sky had several ck spots like paint spreading. "Wee, son of Selene, Guardian of Fairies and Spirits." I turn towards the direction of the voice, and what I see is just multicolored energy in humanoid form, it has no physical features it''s just a silhouette, and its voice is the only female thing it has. "Nice to meet you, I''m d the Elf Queen Lolth allowed me to talk to you." (I) "So you recognize me?" (World Tree Spirit) "No, but under these circumstances, I find it difficult to be anyone other than the Spirit of this World Tree." (I) "You''re right, this is a world within my individual thinking, but that was only possible because I''m weakened and you have a trinity with nature." (World Tree Spirit) "You must be quick with what you want to say, this mental connection won''tst long, the seed with you doesn''t have enough power for that." (World Tree Spirit) "I just need to confirm with you how I can save your Spirit." (I) "It will have to be at the same time that my body is being consumed by this seed, it will put a lot of pressure on you, but it will be a much faster process." (World Tree Spirit) "Will it be possible to finish before the Monster Wave starts?" (I) "No, it will all have to happen at the same time." (World Tree Spirit) "That''s why I have a proposal, it will make your work easier by nting the seed and the chances of sess." (World Tree Spirit) "I refuse." (I) "Are you sure you don''t even want to listen?" (World Tree Spirit) "You want me not to save you, right?" (I) "It would be best for everyone..." (World Tree Spirit) "With all due respect, I''m the one who decides that, besides I said I made a promise and I don''t like to break my promises." (I) "I will do my part and hope you can cooperate with me." (I) Since that ce is inside your mind, maybe I can take advantage of this brief connection, I try to transmit information from my mind to the World Tree, this will be much faster than just exining. "This is a n that can reduce the damage on this continent, but for that, I will need..." (I) "You''ll need me..." (World Tree Spirit) "Yeah, you can do that, right?" (I) "Perhaps, but only with my little sister''s cooperation with you." (World Tree Spirit) "But that will make the Monster Wave in this ce even worse, are you sure?" (World Tree Spirit) "What is the maximum strength level of Monsters?" (I) "The maximum strength level will always be based on the energy density of the location which for this continent is Lower Catastrophe Grade." (World Tree Spirit) "But the amount will be unpredictable." (World Tree Spirit) "Let''s do it then, it will still be safer than the alternative..." (I) Before I finished speaking I started to disappear at the same time my mind felt like it was going to explode. "I will be waiting, son of Selene..." (World Tree Spirit) Chapter 641 Cap 639: Planting A Seed Part 1(Chapter Preview) When I woke up I was lying on a bed, when I looked towards the nearest window I realized it was dark outside. "How long have I been unconscious?" (I) "For half a day." (Hinata) "Elf Queen Lolth had to bring you." (Orion) "Please say she didn''t carry me in her arms..." (I) "She brought the lord floating after her." (Orion) Sigh "(At least not duo carried like a princess, that would be too humiliating.)" (I) I lift my head which is still aching a little, I remember what I was doing before I lost consciousness. "I think it was too much for my mind." (I) "No mind, your soul couldn''t stand it, I felt it." (Hinata) "But I forced the separation before I did the damage." (Hinata) "Thank you, Hinata." (I) "There aren''t many Fairies or Spirits here, so go gather the others, Orion." (I) "Yea." (Orion) Orion runs out and cocks out the window, but thenes back stopping at the window. "Forgot to tell you, but Nix has already opened a Dungeon gate here in the vige." (Orion) "Alright, we have nothing to hide for now." (I) After warning me, Orion jumped out the window again. Less than 1 hourter my room was full of people, they were all leaders within the Dungeon, mostly people from my group. I told them about what this Monster Wave would be like, and told him that the ns we''ve been making for thest month are going to have to be reviewed. For starters all my Familiars will be together with me near the World Tree, only they already count as more than half of the Dungeon''s strength inbat, but I know that near the World Tree will be the worst ce as it will have the highest concentration of energy, I will need a more powerful small group that can protect me, they will also need to be able to withstand the chaotic environment that this ce has be. The rest of my group will split in two with each group leading half the people of the Dungeon, one half will fight inside the vige, and the other half will fight together with the people of this vige against the monstersing from outside. Queen Lolth has already told me about her months'' preparations, I must say that she must have spent a fortune on her preparations. I gave responsibilities to some people, for example, Vanessa will lead a group focused on saving seriously injured people, Irina will help weaker groups with their barriers and Athena will lead herpanions to rescue groups that are unable to continue fighting. These three groups will be of great importance, all agreed, we are already lucky enough that High Priest Henrique helped with his lifesaving bracelets. I had never heard of these items before, but it seems to be a high value item that only the Church of Death is capable of producing, the irem is destroyed in ce of the person using the item dies, and its use may be unique, but it saves one person in moments when death is certain. Henry needed Anton and Lyra''s help to make thousands of these items, enough for the people of the Dungeon and this vige. Unfortunately, such a miracle item can only be used once a month after showing its effect, but that will be enough to reduce the number of deaths, I hope. Henrique said this is just this one time, these items need the Blessing of the Goddess Kalistos to work, their number is usually limited with only a few exceptions. This time it will be one of those exceptions, but it will be the only one, after that the production will only be 100 per week. After solving everything I told everyone to make their final preparations, but Freya would have to stay with me. After everyone left, I stood up and looked at Freya. "I''m going to need your help, are you ready?" (I) "Yes, master Zenos." (Freya) ,m "Nix opened the Dungeon because in the morning the nonbatant people will take refuge inside the Dungeon, I want you to tell Leo and Caryna to take care of it." (I) "You and I will be busy for a week, so finish your preparations and talk to your daughter." (I) "All this has already been done, Nix warned me and I imagined what you would ask for, everything is already done." (Freya) "Yourpetence surprises me as always." (I) ---------- The next day I, my Familiars, Freya, and the Elf Queen Lolth head towards the temple of the World Tree. "Thank you for allowing people to take refuge in your dungeon, I know it must be inconvenient for you." (Queen Lolth) "That was the only safe way to do it, with battles going on in the vige, it would be impossible to fight having to defend normal people." (I) "All we can do is leave it in someone else''s hands now." (I) With that we arrived at that temple again, as soon as we entered I noticed a different presence, there was also a person standing at the door. It wasn''t actually a person, it was a humanoid silhouette of multicolored energy, the same shape I saw when I talked to the World Tree Spirit yesterday. "Great World Tree." (Queen Lolth) Queen Lolth kneels in front of the World Tree Spirit, but the World Tree Spirit just runs a hand through her hair. "My little one, I''m sorry for causing so much trouble." (World Tree Spirit) "Don''t say that big World Tree, we''re so close to solving this situation." (Queen Lolth) "I can''t say how much of this can be resolved, a lot of me has already been corrupted, my power is fading every second, I can''t even create a spirit body to stay." (World Tree Spirit) "Soon you will be fine, that is the wish of everyone in this vige." (Queen Lolth) cough cough "I''m sorry to interrupt, but we have a lot to do." (I) We all follow the World Tree Spirit to where that colossal sick tree is, everyone stays close to the World Tree Spirit as we get close to a zone where the roots are. "This is where it will start, so it will be easier to absorb my energy and devour this body." (World Tree Spirit) "Everyone in your positions, let''s get started right away." (I) I close my eyes and take a deep breath to calm myself before pulling out the cube where the wooden body that Elf Queen Luthien created to be the vessel of this World Tree''s Spirit. I look at the others waving at me and then I look at the crystal (World Tree Seed) on the back of my hand, it was already glowing and a whirlwind of energy was running through my hand, it feels like the seed knows it has reached an hour. Chapter 642 Cap 640: Planting A Seed Part 2(Chapter Preview) The preparations are ready, I took the amber crystal cube bigger than me from inside the space that I created with space magic, this cube is full of energy from nature, in addition to the body created by the Elf Queen Luthien that I can only see the silhouette inside of the cube. Before starting to nt the seed, I close my eyes to review in my mind the entire process of what I will have to do. The moment the seed is nted, it will start cannibalizing this world tree, at the same time I will have to make the World Tree Spirit go to the seed and keep it there until the World Tree is nted, only then will I have the help of this new World Tree to use that seed as the core for the body within this amber crystal cube. "(Sounds simple, at least in theory.)" (I) Sigh Not to mention that this whole process will take at least a week and I will have to keep a part of my concentration on the seed in my hand. Having already in mind what I need to do, I start walking to the roots of the World Tree, ce my right hand on the World Tree and reach my other hand towards Freya who takes my hand while cing her other hand on the World Tree. "Keep your mind clear, harmonize your Aura with mine and make your power circte in my body along with mine." (I) "Don''t lose concentration and ignore everything around us, follow my Aura to do what you need to do, otherwise forget everything else." (I) "Yes Master." (Freya) Sigh I look at Elf Queen Lolth and my Familiars, of all those who look the most nervous, is Hinata as she can''t get close to me for a week, I just hope this helps her to let go of me a little bit. After that I look at the energy silhouette which is the World Tree Spirit, it wille to me and then enter inside the World Tree "Let''s start." (I) I close my eyes and start to meditate, after a few seconds I start to feel another Aura intertwine with mine, this was Freya''s Aura. I spend a few more minutes trying to connect the Auras and Freya finally starts to make her energy circte in my body, I do my best for our energies to circte together inside me before sending it to my hand where the seed is. The seed that looks more like a crystal has been vibrating since I touched the World Tree, but the moment my energy and Aura along with Freya''s touch the seed, I feel something awaken. This something was just something without form, but I could feel something waking up inside the seed and slowly letting go of the seed. At that moment another will reaches my hands and enters the seed, I had felt something like this before, this was the presence I felt in this World Tree. That presence felt like someone was reaching out to someone else, so it guided what was inside the seed slowly out as my energy seemed to fade. Ding! <[ Skill [ Astral Body ] was forcibly activated ]> At that moment I feel part of my energy and Aura swirl around me, even with my eyes closed I could see a silhouette taking shape behind me. Soon I feel something break, some restriction, then I feel a boundless presence take over my body and be guided to the World Tree, this presence was infinite and impossible to understand, but it did me no harm. After that, I could feel this energy start to enter the World Tree and consume everything it went through. "Now." (I) I try to take some of my concentration away from the will and presence that wasing from the World Tree itself serving as a guide for this new presence that came out of the seed. My Aura that touched this World Tree presence started to break, but I felt the World Tree spirit using my Aura as a medium and entering the seed in my hand. "(It... hurts...)" (I) Suddenly I felt the seed in my hand burn at the same time I felt my entire right arm being crushed until my bones turned to dust. This is just because my Aura touches the weakened World Tree Spirit. Because of the intense pain, I opened my eyes slightly, but I kept my concentration as best I could to continue the process. When I opened my eyes, I saw multicolored energy glow through the cracks in the shell, but that was only a few inches around where my hand is. I could see this light gradually spread, I also felt energy flows entering my body and flowing into the seed before joining the presence that came out of the seed, this strange energy wasing from nature itself around me and started to heal my arm crushed from the inside out. Unfortunately, this nature energy only added anotheryer of pressure to my body, by the time my consciousness was almost going dark, I was fighting my will not to fall asleep. Before I knew it my body had be an intermediary for multiple things, as the presence within the seed invaded the World Tree, the Spirit of that World Tree was going to the Seed and the energy of Nature was passing through my body making all this faster process. It took me a while to understand that Freya''s help must be responsible for the energy of nature is flowing into my body since it was something I didn''t expect. But all this pressure felt like it could crush me, I felt like I couldn''t move, my body just became a medium through which all these energies connected and so allow it to continue. I fell into a trance to forget the pain and pressure, I knew I wouldn''t be hurt, so I didn''t worry about this brief torment, I soon lost track of time and my senses, all that existed was the double process I was maintaining to help two World Trees. Chapter 643 Cap 641: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Nix: As a Spirit, I could feel the imbnce in this ce where the World Tree is, I could feel the collision of energies and the separation of the pure elements. Just being in this ce bothers me, but I know that if it weren''t for my contract with the master, I wouldn''t even be able to be here without getting hurt. It pains me to see such a thing, by the expression on La''s face and her silence all this time, I know she isn''t happy about any of this either. Me and the others are only here for one reason, to protect the master, what he''s doing is something he didn''t even know was possible, I know there will be risks involved, but he''ll be fine. My mother always said that nature takes care of those who take care of her, she also said that she attacks those who attack. Plus she has two World Trees involved in it, one new and one old, so I''m sure the GM will be fine throughout the whole process. What worries me will be something else. As colored light began to flow into the World Tree, a wave of energy began to spread further and further from the World Tree, I could feel the energies already in chaos stirring. "It started ahead of schedule." (I) "I think it''s better for everyone to take care of one another, let''s be around the World Tree." (Sakura) "Me, La, and Nix can take care of the sky." (Ragnar) "Fine with me, the others can take care of the floor." (I) "I will help." (Hinata) "Something is happening!" (La) "What is it?" (I) Soon I could see energy flowing towards the master and Freya, I also noticed a flow of colored energy flowing from the World Tree into the crystal in his hand, at that moment the master''s arm was shattered with blood flowing from numerous wounds, but soon it began to heal alone. Sigh "He managed to keep his mind in focus..." (Queen Lolth) "The master has already endured a lot of pain, he will need more than that to distract him..." (I) "Mainly for being an idiot." (La) "La!?" (I) "I''m just telling the truth." (La) Sigh I soon feel an Auraing out of the World Tree before disappearing, then I felt the energy waves be more intense. "What was this?" (Orion) "If I''m not mistaken, the ancient World Tree is trying to contain the emergy disturbance." (Ragnar) "You''re right, but this will only be temporary, the new World Tree will need to do this instead, that was your master''s n." (Queen Lolth) I look around for energy that is starting to umte more and more. "Will it be a problem to fight here?" (I) "No, this whole ce is tougher than it looks from being immersed in the power of a World Tree for so long, even the space around us." (Queen Lolth) "I think Nix wants to know about fighting around them." (Sakura) "Yes, I already made a barrier around them before they started." (Queen Lolth) "Then let''s all go to our positions." (Ragnar) We all started to go into the positions we agreed on around the World Tree. "I just hope there are few monsters." (I) ----------- Pov Elf Queen Lolth: All of Zenos'' Familiars are amazing, 3 of them are Divine Beasts and the other 3 are extremely rare beings. I find it strange that their Divine Beasts have no Divine power or holy power, but everything around Zenos seems a little strange to me. I look at him, wrapped in powers far greater than what shoulde into contact with his level of strength, he is saving this continent and yet he doesn''t want others to know. Sigh "I may not tell the others, but I''ll record what you did today so that I''ll never forget." (I) As I was thinking about this situation, the energies that were just condensing in the surroundings started to explode and form new monsters. 10 Abyss Serpents and 2 Rotting Trees were the first to form. "12 Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters from the start..." (I) I look at Zenos and the World Tree again, I don''t have a connection to the World Tree, but from what Zenos said yesterday, I''m assuming his n is working, the Monster Wave''s influence must be being less than expected in the whole continent. "But it will cause more problems here, I hope this vige survives." (I) I nce at the Astral Body behind Zenos, that was a strange shape for an Astral Body, but their leader was amazing, he was with his big in the World Tree without copsing. In a few seconds, they have 12 bodies on the ground, first generation monsters have strong instincts and are very aggressive, but their minds are simple, for those of the same strength level it is easy to defeat them. "The problem will start when there are more of them, I just hope that more of them appear here than outside the vige, at least here I can do something if necessary." (I) ---------- Pov Nix: ,m Taking care of these monsters was easy, I didn''t even have to go back to my Dragon form, but that doesn''t mean it will always be like this. I look at the bodies on the floor and nod to La, she keeps everyone in her magic space, we have to be careful these minutes don''t be undead or be controlled by other monsters so they can''t stay here. After these monsters have been taken care of, I look at the World Tree, this time the multicolored glow has spread over several meters, and the crystal behind the master''s hand is also glowing much brighter than before. Soon I look back at the surroundings, I can feel the energy shaking in the points where the umted energy will explode generating new monsters, this time they are in 27 different ces around us. "Looks like it''s going to get harder and harder." (I) I look at the master again, facing these monsters is the easy part, the hard part is being done by him, I know it from the expression on Freya''s face the green glow around her body doesn''t hide the pain on her face. "There''s more of them!" (Hinata) "Want to take care of them?" (I) "I can?" (Hinata) "They are all yours." (I) With my permission, Hinata puts her hands on her chest and opens her own body tearing it in half while I''m pulled to both sides revealing a giant mouth full of teeth from which dozens of tentaclese out that pulled 6 monsters that had just emerged into her before of the mouth to close. "I was hungry?" (I) "No, but it would be better not to leave bodies, right?" (Hinata) "Smart girl." (I) Chapter 644 Cap 642: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Ivan: First day. I look around at the great army I''m leading, this is for sure the strongest army I''ve ever been inmand, I never thought something like this was possible when I was alive. Just like we did during the Annual Monster Surge in the Illusory Forest Elves vige on the Morror Continent, we''ve divided our attention in two, and I''m leading thousands of Dungeoneering warriors on one side of the vige while the Elves fight on the other side alongside those they called to help. If it worked in the past, this strategy will work again, but this time it''s different in just one thing, we''ll be on the defensive. The numbers and strength of monsters will be higher than in the past, the Monster Wave itself willst longer. I''m d everyone has be stronger from the beginning of the year until now, everyone is also equipped with great quality items, I just hope the casualties are few. "Calm down, Ivan." (Vanessa) "How can I calm down..." (I) I look at a girl who is inbat gear and has a big bag over her shoulders. "It''s her decision, so trust her a little." (Vanessa) "I trust her, but I''m still a father, my reason to exist is to care about her." (I) "She will be with Athena''s group, she will be safe, I''m more worried about Ibuki and ¨¦rica." (Vanessa) "I don''t know why to worry, ¨¦rica will wipe out entire groups of monsters with her spells..." (I) In the middle of my conversation with Vanessa, a wave of energy passes through us, I almost didn''t feel it, but I knew its meaning. "I''ts about to start." (I) "Yea." (Vanessa) "ALL BETS!!!" (I) As my words all focus their attention towards the Poisonous Forest, all hold their weapons tightly and drink their poison resistance potions. After a few more minutes, noises and roars began toe from the forest, these noises were getting closer and closer, but before they arrived a wave of energy appears in the midst of the troops along with a strong red light. What emerged from the Light was a Volcanic Turtle, a Lesser Catastrophe Grade monster 30 meters tall, this is a monster that carries a volcano on its back, has a high physical defense, and uses magma attacks. "Damn..." (I) "< Sword of the Luminous Executioner >" (Athena) Before I give any order arge sword of light falls from the sky on the head of the monster that just appeared killing him with a single blow before he had time to do anything. The one whounched this attack was Athena, she was the first to act when the light appeared near her group, butunching this attack seems like it was tiring for her who is covered in sweat. I order her to retreat while everyone is ready forbat, the noises of the forest are getting louder and louder, if it wasn''t for Athena''s quick action then we would have to fight the monsters thate from the forest and this Volcanic Turtle at the same time. "Are here!" "First group attack." (I) Soon hundreds of monsters appeared, they were all Grade S monsters, many were Serpent-type monsters that use different types of poison, but there were also monsters of other types. "Something''s wrong..." (I) The number of monsters doesn''t match the amount of roar we were hearing, it should be three times that number at least. "Everyone jump NOW!" (Anton) "< Earth Divider >" (Anton) Boommm!!! Anton suddenly gives an order to everyone as he focuses his magic on his ever-growing war hammer. Soon he hits the ground causing everything to shake and the ground to crack for hundreds of meters, because of Anton''s warning everyone moved away from him and jumped into the air in time to escape the direct impact, but there were many being thrown back. "Anton what you..." (I) Before I finished, the cracked, uneven ground around Anton was oozing blood from the cracks in the floor. "Erica, have one of the Earth Affinity mages watch the underground at all times." (I) "I just did that, looks like the master was right." (¨¦rica) "Yes, I was careless..." (I) Before the master had told us about the elemental energies grouping and separating into their respective different types, he even pointed out the directions in which we saw the different environment on the way to this vige, it even had frozen areas. Because of that, I took all this into consideration, but it seems that I missed the earth element, maybe because I didn''t see such an obvious separation from the normal environment in this forest, I ended up missing something like this. I don''t know how Anton noticed the monsters, but thank the Gods he was here, my miscalction could have cost many their lives on the first day of the Monster Wave, it would have lowered the troops'' morale and weakened their will to fight, what death can mean for an army. "Calm down Ivan, this is not the time to think, we don''t have time for that right now." (Sapphire) "..." (I) Sapphire came up behind me, pping me on the back that nearly dismantled my bones with her force, then pointed her snake tail to the right where a bright light could be seen. "Must be either a big monster or a group of monsters." (Sapphire) "We have to check this out, send a scout." (I) "Already sent, Nira is in charge and leading them, Yomi is flying over all the time while dealing with the few aerial monsters with help from Fairies and Spirits." (Sapphire) "She''s always been a smart girl." (I) "Yes, she said that this is not the only big point of light, she has dozens of them all over the forest further away, plus there are thousands more going on." (Sapphire) "This Monster Wave has started in full force, it''s going to be hard like this." (I) "The baits don''t seem to work either, it seems like it was a waste of this vige''s time to do that." (Sapphire) "No, now we know they''re being drawn here, we know their numbers will be higher because of it." (I) While talking to Sapphire, I kept my attention on the surroundings, soon a Fairy came flying towards us. "It''s Slimes, many, many Slimes." "What''s the color?" (I) "Nira said green." "So they are poisonous, ask the fire mages to take care of them." (I) "Yea." After listening to my orders the Fairy leaves flying, it was a Wind Fairy, so it was very fast and excellent for quick messages, I am using many Spirits and Fairies, the strongest are fighting and the weakest are messengers. The information was about the Monsters that emerged from the great light near here. "We could have sent Erica." (Sapphire) "It would be a waste, leave her for more difficult situations." (I) Chapter 645 Cap 643: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 3(Chapter Preview) Pov Kira: Me and Elsaris were responsible for the vige, but I didn''t seriously think it would be that difficult, lots of Elementals popped up all over the ce, and this is the worst kind of enemy for me. "< Lightning Speed ??>" (I) "Save your spiritual energy, they are many but weak." (Byakko) I made Thunder Element Runes on my legs to run between groups of monsters, my targets were Wind Elementals and Water Elementals, that''s because it was easier to destroy them. Elementals of all types don''t have cores but are weak to Spirit and magic energy, all I need to do is destroy their bodies with swift shes with my Lightning-covered daggers. The water evaporates from the heat of my dagger beams, wind bodies were even easier as the wind spreads easily. While I was doing that, Byakko just destroyed the Stone Elementals with his ws. Samira and Elsaris were fighting side by side, it looked like they were also saving as much energy as Byakko, but I had to finish these enemies soon before more appeared, Elsaris understood that. It only took one look from me for her to understand that it will be her turnter when I run out of energy, doing it in turns would be the best option, but that will only be possible with weak monsters like that. If the monsters be stronger it will be difficult to save strength, it will be difficult if their numbers are alsorge. "Careful! There''s a Metal Golem among them!" (Elsaris) "Byakko!" (I) "I got it." (Byakko) I transfer some of my spirit energy to Byakko as his eyes turn silver. "< Silver ws >" (Byakko) It waves its paws creatingrge silver des from its ws that rip the Golem to shreds. "Who dares to talk about metal around me... hahahaha..." (Byakko) "This is no time to slow down." (I) With as much speed as possible, I run and keep counting the weak monsters, unfortunately, more and more of them keep popping up, so I run towards Samira and Elsaris. "< Fire Wave >" (Elsaris) Elsaris kicks the ground making a wave of rising fire that destroys enemies nearby, she did it because she saw meing, I stop beside her. "Something is wrong." (I) "Yes, they have many enemies, their numbers seem to be growing rather than decreasing." (Samira) "I noticed that too, but I didn''t find anything..." (Elsaris) "I found." (Beatriz) "There''s an Elemental Summoner inside a house on the other side of the vige." (Beatriz) "Good job Beatriz." (I) "There could be more, an Elemental Summoner is only able to use one element, there''s a lot more than that here." (Elsaris) "Samira, can you find them?" (I) "I am going to try." (Samira) "< Mana Perception >" (Samira) Samira stretches her Rabbit ears and concentrates her mana in her hands, then a wave of manaes out of Samira with the center in all directions, it takes a few minutes before she speaks again, meanwhile, Elsaris and I were defending her. "I found them, there are 17 of them..." (Samira) Soon Samira ¨¦rica the ces where the Enemies are located, an Elemental Summoner was a crystal monster whose color depends on the element it has, this monster has a core in its body and has this name because it constantly Summons Elementals to serve as its arms and legs since it has little youth being very slow, they also have weak bodies. Its appearance was simr to a 4-legged and two-armed crystal, this type of minutes has few ways to attack, but it has several ways to strengthen its servants that are the Elementals it summons. Samira quickly exins where all the monsters are, they all split up and before long the Elemental Summoners were defeated. They are slow monsters with low defenses, but they are intelligent and can control the Elementals they summon. These type of monsters that can think and still retain the aggressive instincts of first generation monsters are the worst, that''s why they are the most hunted. After that, we started cleaning up the Elementals, but we didn''t have time to finish when more monsters started to appear inside the vige. ,m ----------- Pov Irius: When the monsters emerged, I let myself be on the spearhead to finish them off, but Athena and Anton went ahead of the monster elimination. But that made no difference as more and more monsters started appearing over time. By mid-afternoon, many were already feeling tired, but these are the weakest whose help will not be needed until tomorrow. That''s because the strength of the weakest enemies are at Grade A. It looks like this Monster Wave is trying to eliminate everyone if you any other town or city. But we have no one to defend in the vige and we have no worries other than the master who is in the safest ce with those strongest in the Dungeon protecting him. "< Field of Judgment of des >" (I) When threerge poison-encircled trees were approaching, I push my group away and ce my sword in my waistband. I summon a sword with my magic and m it into the ground causing hundreds of des of all shapes, sizes, and types to surge out of the ground smiting the monsters'' big feet. Soon these dese out of the ground and start flying towards the enemies cutting them to pieces, after dozens of attacks on each one. "Do not exaggerate." (Irina) "Don''t worry, it was time for my break." (I) "< Fire st >" "< Sea of ??Lightning >" "Damn, they''re getting carried away, STOP!" (I) It seems that some of our warriors saw me use an area attack and decided to do the same, the battle is difficult, but some stronger people in the army must be finding the monsters too weak, besides seeing that we don''t have any casualties. This makes a lot of people make the wrong decisions out of overconfidence, they didn''t realize that this is just the first day of the Monster Wave. I got everyone in order in time to fight onest time before taking a 2 hour break. I run to the enemies that are Ogres of the Forest, all are armed, I defend the attack of the first by bending down to dodge the attack and cut his leg, when he lost his bnce I cry to him with all my strength throwing him on hispanion''s spear. "They''re dumber than I thought..." (I) Chapter 646 Cap 644: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 4(Chapter Preview) Pov Athena: The second day of Monster Wave. "Damn! What kind of Monster Wave is this." (Ang) "These monsters keep appearing, the intervals were minutes at first, but now they''re seconds." (Darius) "Also the strength of these monsters is on top of what this continent can generate, it shouldn''t be possible for so many Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters to appear in a single Monster Wave." (Ang) "Come on, it''s not that bad, at least no one died." (I) "There were more than 30 monsters just yesterday and more of them are still appearing today." (Ang) "Also, no one has died yet because these people are very strange, from theirbat tactics to the overall strength of their army, this kind of army shouldn''t even be on a continent like this." (Ang) "All troops are using equipment designed for individual use and have powers from various areas thatplement each other, they are like an army of adventurers working as soldiers." (Darius) "They really are morepetent than I thought, many have grown stronger after constant battles against the undead." (I) "This kind of situation helped prepare them..." (I) "(These people are very careful with everyone''s lives...)" (I) All day yesterday, I was responsible for leading my group in rescuing those with the most difficulty or eliminating certain types of monsters that were difficult to deal with. Because of this, we run all over the battlefield, fighting like this is nothing new for anyone in my group, but something like this has only happened once before and it was inside a Dungeon. Facing a constant attack of monsters is not an easy thing, thinking about the energy expenditure, physical fatigue, and mental and moral fatigue of thebatants, all this must be taken into ount in these moments. But these people are using the turn-based strategy to allow for rest, which may seem simple, but it works. They are also consuming resources that no nation would ept, they are drinking potions like water. In addition, all equipment is of high quality and individually prepared for each one. "It''s time to switch shifts, shall we?" (Lyra) "Where do you get so much energy from?" (Darius) "I have a lot of stamina potions, besides this is an excellent opportunity to test my potions, just standing here is a waste of time." (Lyra) Lyra is the leading Alchemist of the Dungeon, from what I could hear, she loves to make potions, she doesn''t use existing recipes and tries to create different potion recipes just for fun, thanks to this she even manages to nullify some antidotes. I''ve also heard that she likes to fight, she does it to test her potions, it is said that no one other than Zenos'' group likes to train with her for fear of her strange potions. After what I saw yesterday when I asked to let her join my rescue group, her potions saved people in risky situations and at the same time brought more than just death to the Monsters. "She''s right, we don''t have time to rest anymore." (I) "Let me know we''re leaving." (I) "Yea." I spread my wings and flew into the air after asking a Spirit of Light to carry a message for me. I could see my group put their weapons in their hands before following me. Soon I find an insect-type monster, it''s the third time I''ve seen this same type of insect. "(No more doubts, it''s a scout.)" (I) I go close to Ivan to warn him, he looks at the insect or to be more precise, the ce where the insect was. I tell him about these kinds of monsters that are in groups and subordinate to a leader since birth. "Do you think they will attack?" (Ivan) "These monsters leading swarms of Insect-type monsters are called Queens in general since almost all of them are female." (I) "Even the first generation alreadye up with a certain level of intelligence even low, but some have a characteristic that links the mind of the entire swarm with the Queen''s mind, this makes the Queen much smarter." (I) "That would exin why a monster that walks in groups is alone, what kind of monster was it?" (Ivan) "It was an Acid Ant..." (I) "We have problems, arge number of monsters areing from the left." (Yomi) As I exined to Ivan what I was worried about a possible monster attack, suddenly Yominds on Ivan''s shoulder and the voice of Nira one of the main Dungeon leaderses out of her Familiar''s spout. I look over at Ivan who nods and rises to a certain height as I head in the direction the bird pointed with its wings earlier. From the top I could see the big group of monsters moving, they wereing straight here and when I got closer I could see that they were Acid Ants, monsters that are earlier 1.5 meters tall and have acid attacks. After that I go back to Ivan and tell him what I saw, he thinks for a few seconds while giving orders to deal with monsters that are already attacking us, then he asks me to take ¨¦rica along with me to where these monsters are. Ivan also asked me to give ¨¦rica a message, so I went to get her from the group of mages waiting for the moment to be useful. ¨¦rica spreads her Demon wings andes after me, we stop at a point where the monsters won''t be able to reach us, we ignore the other monsters to focus only on the Acid Ants. "Can you defend me while I cast my magic?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, but first Ivan asked me to convey a message to you." (I) "What message?" (¨¦rica) "So you don''t destroy the forest." (I) "Who is he thinking that I am? La?" (¨¦rica) "I know what I have to do." (¨¦rica) "< de Birds > ¡Á3" (I) I use a spell that uses my Aura and sword to summon mana constructs in the form of birds, their wings are powerful des capable of cutting as much as my sword. ? "They will defend you while I deal with most of the air monsters in this area." (I) "Thanks." (¨¦rica) After waving at her I''ll deal with the Ice Birds that just appeared and were heading our way. Chapter 647 Cap 645: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 5(Chapter Preview) Pov ¨¦rica''s: While Athena is ying some aerial monsters I look down to where a swarm of Acid Ants is heading towards the Elf vige. I take a deep breath to clear my mind before casting my first spell creating a magic circle beneath me as I keep myself in the air. "< Aura Amplification >" (I) Unlike the others, I don''t have a lot of time to spend studying Aura control, so my Aura control is pretty basic. But that doesn''t mean I don''t know how to use my Aura, real magic users don''t directly control their Aura, we use magic to control and direct our Auras for specific effects that match the capabilities of our Auras. This time what I need is Amplification, making my Aura spread over a muchrger area than I can directly control, this will make the next spell more urate. I spread my Aura and mana epassing all the Acid Ants that stopped while they were looking up. "Looks like I''ve been noticed, but it doesn''t matter." (I) "< Curse of the Damned >" (I) I focus my magic creating a purple magic circle, then use some of my Demonic energy to make the magic more powerful. After that, I pour my mana creating copies of this magic circle in quick session, hundreds of them per second which are directed towards the Acid Ants below guided by my Aura, because of this kind of work I have to keep my concentration all the time while ignoring everything around. I had to wait a few minutes while doing this, but after finishing marking all the Acid Ants with my magic curse, I open my eyes in time to see a few monsters being ripped to shreds by Athena''s magic that is protecting me. When I look down the Acid Ants are up in the trees trying to reach me, I look in the middle of them where there are over 100 Acid Ants 3 times their normal size surrounding an evenrger Acid Ant with golden stripes. I smile before creating a new magic circle in front of me, I focus my affinity with the fire element while using cursed energy. "< Fire of Damnation >" (I) "< Fire Arrows >" (I) With the me of Doom burning its red and purple color in front of me, I create yet another spell that uses that fire to create thousands of arrows that rain down on the Acid Ants below. Soon I see the fire spread, the Acid Ants start screaming as a burning smell begins to spread through the air. I smiled at the sight of that sea of ??red and purple fire below me. The mes weren''t burning even a de of grass or tree, only the Acid Ants were being burned and would continue until they turned to ash, I marked this fire to only burn the targets of the curse I used earlier. Ding!!!!!! "With that, the work is done, time to return to the battlefield." (I) I fly back as the strange birds Athena has summoned follow closely behind me, on the way I pulled out a piece of roast beef for a small snack. "That burning smell whetted my appetite." (I) ---------- Pov Ibuki: I drink more potion bottle already to recover my mana, I was sitting on top of a mountain of corpses of many different monsters, and I was looking sullenly at one of my swords that broke. "I apologize for your sword, Miss Ibuki." (Alice) "Don''t worry about it, she wasn''t very good anymore." (I) "But it broke protecting me... because I''m still very weak..." (Alice) "Weak is someone like Nn, you who stood by my side for almost two days of non-stop fighting, there''s nothing weak about you." (I) "< Shadowde Rage >" (I) While talking to Alice, I throw my sword covered in ck energy to the ground, the energy goes out of the sword to the ground creating a magic circle with the sword as the center, then shadows from the minutes near me are pulled into the magic circle before be swords like mine made of shadows, then those swords go back to the owners of those shadows by piercing them or at least most of them. "< Ice Dance >" (Alice) I look at Alice using a mixture of the techniques the master taught with the techniques Sophia and I taught, she is fast moving while her short sword makes the poisonous beetles attacking us to pieces. Her sword not only shed the enemies, but it also froze them in a position that turned the enemies into walls of ice and stayed with the monsters that were stilling out of the forest. "You improve at an incredible speed, congrattions Alice." (I) "But I think it''s a good time to get some rest." (I) "It''s all right." (Alice) ----------- POV Sophia: I was flying on Aurora''s back, and I still had a bit of trouble fighting in the air, but after a full day of air battles yesterday, I already feel like I''ve improved a little. "< Aura Fist >" (I) As I was flying, I had two big transparent fists at my side that I could control as if they were my own hands. This was a technique that took me a long time to train and needed a lot of help from Ragnar to learn, but since yesterday I''ve noticed how well my effort has been rewarded. I can use these big Aura hands to attack or defend, plus I had good control over these invisible hands to be able to increase or decrease their size as needed. At this point, I use one of my big hands to defend the metal feathers thate flying towards me while I use the other hand to crush the metal bird behind me. Aurora meanwhile had torn apart another of these monsters with her ws, after which she creates pressure with her strong wings to fend off a flying fish''s water jet attack. "Damn, they never seem to slow down!" (I) No matter how many mortals I killed, there always seemed to be more, I was already exhausted, using Aura doesn''t consume energy, but still has the physical and mental exhaustion of doing it, finishing off those few around me I''ll take a few hours rest and let the mages take care of things. Chapter 648 Cap 646: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 6(Chapter Preview) Pov Elf Queen Lolth: Dawn of the third day of Monster Wave. It''s already the third day and the World Tree is alreadypletely taken by the multicolored glow that can be seen through its cracks. Looking up you can see the leaves burning in strange multicolored mes, looking up it looks like the sky is on fire. But this amazing sight is also very dangerous, the energy in the area around the World Tree was once just a churning river, but now it looks like an ocean during a storm. The energies collide with each other so hard they create small bursts of energy and all the monsters that appear are now Lower Catastrophe Grade. I look up where that strange Fairy has dozens of orbs made of elemental energy from several different elements casting spells in quick session against a flock of Stormhawks, the monsters being torn to pieces brutally being hit by dozens of spells without time to do nothing. The situation with the other Familiars of Zenos were not that different, the Alicorn who seems to have Demon Dragon blood was only using his Aura as a weapon while flying around armies of Swamp Giants, he was as brutal as the Fairy. The Spirit that appears to be a Dragon was in its true form, unlike the others it used less skills, but that was because of its powerful body being enough to destroy any enemy that showed up, at least until more than 20 Lesser Dragons appeared that she has been fighting above the clouds creating massive explosions. The strange Incarnation of the Forest that is closest to me has made dozens of trees grow around it, all the approaching monsters only pierced by branches as sharp as spears, cut by leaves as sharp as swords, or devoured by giant flowers whose petals look more mouths full of teeth. The Red Wolf with wings kept going around hunting only the toughest enemies like those that have camouge, extreme speed, have superior intelligence or regeneration skills, he would find these special enemies as if he was hunting them and always attacked in your blind spots. But the Ghost or Specter was strange, there were always several bodies around her, but I could never see her attacking, but I felt there was movement around her, the few times I saw her move was when a monstrous head emerged from her arm and devoured a Poison Fire Frog. "This is a strange group of Familiars, but I suppose they match their master." (I) I look at Zenos, he seems to be standing in the same ce all this time with one hand on the World Tree and the other holding the Ancient Elf''s hand. I can see the whirlwind of energy enveloping them, even approaching them would be suicide, plus that Astral Body standing behind Zenos seems to be sending some kind of energy to the World Tree, I can''t identify what energy this is, but it doesn''t look like it be nothing harmful. "How does it feel knowing that your dream will soone true?" (Margareth) "I''m happy but at the same time frustrated not being able to help." (I) "Few would be able to do what he is doing." (Margareth) "Do you know what energy that Astral Body is using?" (I) "No, maybe mydy knew, but whatever it is, it seems to be cleaning up the corruption and turning it into power." (Margareth) "See between Zenos'' fingers." (Margareth) An old friend appeared at my side, when she came to me several months ago I was unsure why, but now I can imagine why. I look at Zenos'' hands and notice a leaf appearing between his fingers, in a few minutes other leaves and branches grow faster and faster as they move. "This went faster than expected, looks like the second part of the process is about to begin." (I) "I''ll be watching from afar, see youter Lolth." (Margareth) I look to the side and she has disappeared without a trace, I know that she is much weaker than I am, but I also know that she has many items that even I am not able to use. "What are you up to..." (I) Sigh I turn my eyes to Zenos, but specifically, the crystal behind his hand that contained the seed of the World Tree, I know the ancient World Tree Spirit is inside there, but even apart from his body it should still be able to feel him being filled with power other than his own and now he will feel his body being devoured to feed his sister. It has been more than once that I have seen a flow of energye out of this crystal towards the amber colored cube where the body that Zenos said is that of the World Tree Spirit is, but it doesn''t seem to be able to enter alone. "I feel so useless..." (I) I look down at my still-clean hands, I haven''t been able to do anything but watch, I can''t even fight for fear of doing more damage than this ce can handle. ----------- Pov Samira: Sigh "Finally a break..." (I) Finally a break after three days of constant battles, I must say that I am grateful that this vige is empty because it waspletely destroyed after three days of non-stop fighting. "Sister, we must not let our guard down,st time we were almost ambushed by Poison Worms." (Elsaris) "Don''t worry too much, Jay is watching the ground." (I) "Besides I''m hungry and tired, I don''t have the same poison resistance as you or our Father to drink poisonous blood." (I) "That''s why I said you had to practice ingesting weak poisons daily, that''s how I got my poison resistance skill." (Elsaris) "Thanks but no." (I) "Who would be the madman who would drink poison on his own?" (I) "I''d rather train my dodging skills so I don''t get poisoned than do crazy training like that." (I) "This training is perfectly normal, this training is almost mandatory to have for any Assassin or influential person in the criminal underworld." (Elsaris) "I don''t intend to be a criminal, nor will you continue to be, we already talked about this..." (I) "Mother!" (Jay) "< me Mine >" (Elsaris) Elsaris catches me and jumps behind me, then a big tentacle of rocks pops out of the ground where we''re standing. "< Enable >" (Elsaris) Soon the ground burns at a high temperature for a few seconds, when the fire goes out all that was left was a well of magma. "..." (Elsaris) "Do not say anything." (I) "Why would I say anything." (Elsaris) "I think it''s good or I''d have to punish you." (I) "Would you punish me for a few words?" (Elsaris) "I have to keep my little sister well educated, that''s my pride." (I) Elsaris looks at me and smiles, then points to the magma pit. "I told you so..." (Elsaris) "Your..." (I) Chapter 649 Cap 647: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 7(Chapter Preview) Pov Vanessa: The afternoon of the 4th day of the Monster Wave. I was healing a few dozen people who had just been brought to me by one of Athena''s friends. After 4 days of battles, either during the day or during the night, everyone was tired, but luckily the number of monsters remained the same, so far only 8 people have died, which is already a victory considering the thousands of people fighting. Those who died had either already used the lifesaver bracelet or had their arms ripped off duringbat dying before they had a chance for the item to activate. Unfortunately, we don''t have time for funeral ceremonies during this Monster Wave, so the best I can do is guard the bodies while we wait for things to calm down. "How do you feel about fighting alongside these people you were taught to kill before?" (I) "I don''t know..." (Athena) "I understand how hard it is to see a new reality so different from what you grew up believing, so just keep seeing it with your own eyes." (I) "Now go, in this kind of situation every second counts to save lives." (I) "..." (Athena) I''ve waited until Athena brings in some wounded to see how she is, I see a lot of myself in Athena, I understand what she''s going through, and I also see how she spends her time watching others, I know the reason for this but I don''t have sure if she herself knows why she does it. What I just talked to her about is to look at her reactions, I want to see if she''s ready to make her decisions without being influenced by momentary things. Maybe at the end of this Monster Wave is a good time to have a conversation with her. ------------ In the middle of the night, hundreds of people were brought to me, some were carrying their own limbs, others had big cuts on their bodies and others had their bodies pierced by some kind of de. I didn''t have time to think about why and Irina as well as other people with healing abilities rush to join me. "< Blood Renewal Field >" (I) "< Barrier of Recovery >" (Irina) "< Circle of Life >" (Yara) I use a spell to speed up blood production and prevent sanitation in arge area around me, seeing what I did Irina supplement with a spell that heals continuously using a magic crystal as a power source, and out of nowhere High Priestess Yara of the Temple of Life appears casting its magic that elerates the natural healing process of those within the designated area. With these preparations ready I begin to tend to those in the worst condition, I start by saving those on the brink of death, then I help those who have lost their limbs to put them back in ce andstly I treat the less serious cases. Irina was of great help as he also knows healing spells, but the one who helped the most was High Priestess Yara, everything rted to life is the specialty of her religion being deeply studied, healing being one of the main fields of study, she was even quicker than me to reattach people''s limbs. ----------- When it was almost dawn I had already finished all the treatments, it took me all night because more and more injured people kept showing up. When I finally finished treating everyone, it was when I asked about what had happened to nearly a thousand peopleing to me in a single night covered in injuries, dismembered, or nearly dead. In the end, it was a Nymph who answered me, as soon as I heard her story I understood everything. A very rare monster appeared and it wasn''t alone, it was a Shadow Assassin, actually 4 of them. These monsters have ethereal bodies made of shadows, their upper body has a humanoid silhouette, but their lower body is just a ck mist. They do not have a mouth, they feed on the energy of their victims, and they make shadow constructs like ws orrge des from their arms. They are immune to physical attacks, plus they are silent and their presence is so faint that they are almost impossible to feel. These monsters, even the first generation ones, are very intelligent, they hide in the shadows and inconspicuously approach their enemies by hiding in the dark. The weakest are of the Lower Catastrophe Grade, they are monsters that are normally alone and avoid being in groups, from what Nymph told me about what happened, these 4 Shadow Assassins were acting separately while killing or trying to kill people on our side. The Nymph who was one of thest to be brought in had lost one of her hands, but soon a new one will grow as she is a Nymph, it will only take a few weeks. The Nymph told me that Irius killed one of these monsters with a de of light, ¨¦rica used her cursed purple fire to kill another one, and Ang who is Athena''s friend killed another one with her light magic. It seems that Ibuki fought the 4? Shadow Assassin but wasn''t able to kill him, but that doesn''t surprise me as her elemental affinity is shadows. This monster''s weakness is the light element, but in this case, it seems that the one who killed him was Athena who was already hunting these monsters after all those attacks. Thanks to these 4 wretched monsters 41 people died, more of them could have died if not for the lifesaving bracelets. Unfortunately, this also means that these people have already used this miraculous item, so they won''t get another chance if they''re at death''s door. After I took care of everyone, I looked in the direction of the World Tree, that''s because the barrier that hid the World Tree disappeared and we can finally see the World Tree from where we are at the vige gates. I was speechless looking at this multicolored me on its branches at the height of the clouds, this sight would be magnificent if it weren''t for the dark spots all over the World Tree''s body. I know my dad and the others are there, but I myself wanted to be there for him in case he needs healing, which is almost always necessary. Chapter 650 Cap 648: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 8(Chapter Preview) Pov H: Morning of the 5th day of the Monster Wave. Today has been a strange day, the number of monsters has increased, but their strength, in general has decreased, this means that it is easier to fight the Monster Wave as we have people capable of clearingrge groups of monsters quickly like ¨¦rica with her area spells, Irina with the creative way she uses her corrosion ability and Jade with her venom even deadlier than the venomous monsters we''ve been fighting. The master trusted me to deal with most enemies knowing I could turn dead monsters into Undead ves to fight on mymand, which went terribly wrong when I tried it on the first day of Monster Wave. The monsters I turned into Undead got out of my control, and the energies in this forest and this vige are out of control, this is affecting my spells to control Undead, which makes me just create more monsters that we will have to defeat. That''s why I stopped doing it, but that didn''t stop the bodies of defeated monsters from starting to be Undead on their own from the 3rd day of Monster Wave. It''s me, the Fairies, and the Spirits who have been dealing with the bodies. I have a spell that helps me to guard dead bodies, this spell has been very useful, but it has a limit of bodies I can store, I have been bypassing this limit by using a special magic crystal that contains a Phantom Orb and an Evil Seed that Lyra did for me. I remember it was the master who asked Lyra to make this Weapon for me, ording to him it''s notplete yet, but we didn''t have time, so only this crystal was given to me as it can greatly increase my Necromancy magical capabilities. With this crystal, I was able to increase my magic to guard bodies by more than 10 times, in addition, my spells to summon Undead are working perfectly, but I have a limit of creatures that I can summon at the same time, a limit that increased by 3 times thanks to this crystal. With that, I have controlled an army of 2900 Undead, from warriors to Lich who can use magic. Thanks to that I''ve taken on the entire direct side of thebat field, as the maximum strength of these trades ranges from Grade S to Grade SSS, I try to focus on fighting only problematic enemies for Undead or Lower Catastrophe Grade that are too strong for our troops. For me, fighting in person is not a problem, since I was born I have been training to make the best possible use of this body that the master gave me, I spend every morning training my hand-to-handbat techniques and during the afternoon I do my research of Necromancy. Thanks to this routine I am a decent warrior, I still have the advantage of this body, my ws cut monsters like they were nothing, my tail is like a whip, my strength is superior to that of giants, and I also have very keen senses. With this I have managed to tear my enemies to pieces, even those with a strength equal to mine are just simple-minded monsters, they have nobat experience and are not able to use their own abilities to their fullest potential. I train a lot with Lilith who is very creative with her attacks, so fighting these predictable monsters has been easy. Today the battle was strangely calm with me having less chance to fight, from what I know a Monster Wave should get harder and stronger with monsters over time, but what''s happening now is the opposite of that. During a moment when I had less enemies to fight, I left my troops of summoned Undead fighting and I look at the gigantic World Tree, I can only think that the nting process must be going well and the worst part is over, that''s why the World Tree is the reason for this Monster Wave, so soon this will all be over. ------------ Pov Barok: "Leader, I confirmed that all of our people still have their lifesaving items." "That''s good, it means we''ve improved our strength a lot, in the past, I could never have expected to fight such a strong Monster Wave, we would be annihted." (I) "Since we were saved, we have been following your orders and training day and night, the Dungeon presents great training opportunities and we have monsters against whom to test the results of training in practice." "We have to be strong, even now we are receiving the kindness of Master Zenos, but we have to be strong not to be a burden and to be able to be useful to Master Zenos." (I) "All for the Great Dragon Zenos..." "..." (I) "GET READY!" (I) I tried to converse while resting when more enemies approach the ce where my people and I caught our breath. After days of fighting having little or no time to sleep, not to mention we have little time to even eat, so when the monsters took a break from appearing, I stopped for a while and asked someone to confirm the state of the people in my vige. I must say that everyone''s development is excellent, the master gave me forms of training that would be useful for wheels, moreover, Dianaes often to teach me using herbat experience. So when several Poison Mist Beetles, more than 600 of them will start flying towards us with their big 4 meter tall bodies, I tell everyone to be prepared. The master advised me to read some books, at first I wanted to refuse because I thought it was a waste of time, but I couldn''t deny anything he said, I know how wise he is, so I knew he had a reason for it. These books made me understand a lot of things, and from those things, it was to understand the monsters better. I hold my sword tightly and manage to kill all the monsters after almost 2 hours of fighting. These monsters only have poison based attacks, many of my people have resistance against poisons and so it has been doing well, but this time they were of very little use. The shells of these monsters are very strong, I try to use a normal sword on the dead body of one of the monsters, but the sword breaks, I try to use my Dragon sword, my sword only cuts halfway and that is with me using all my strength. Looks like I did it by aiming at the joints, eyes, and mouth to kill these things. But before I can go back to rest, a Poisonous Ice Serpent appears, I run forward and count in two therge ice crystal heading towards my people''s warriors. I fight while the others walk away, it takes me more than 30 minutes to fight just this monster because he has a body covered in hard scales and still wears an ice armor that he repairs every time I manage to break it. "< Breath of Fire >" (I) I fight until this damn giant Serpent tries to swallow me, then I use my strength to keep that big mouth open as a torrent of fire leaves my mouth and goes down the throat of this damn Serpent who struggles for a few seconds before dropping dead. Chapter 651 Cap 649: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 9(Chapter Preview) Pov Lilian: Beginning of the night of the 6th day of the Wave of Monsters. This is the first battle alongside my Students after a long time, I was in the vige fighting alongside Kira and Elsaris'' family. As I''m holding a purple Lizardman in my hands by the neck, I look at the World Tree in the distance, it seems something has changed again. "Looks like something serious is going on there." (Horn 3) "It looks like it''s dying." (Horn 1) "It''s more about to be consumed than dying." (I) The World Tree had lost some of the glow it had kept since it came into being when the illusion that was hiding it disappeared. Even the multicolored mes in the clouds have dimmed a lot, I can also see a green light shing in the distance, plus there''s the green line appearing from everywhere on the World Tree from bottom to top. The more the light of the World Tree dims, the higher these green lines get, I still couldn''t understand what those green lines were, but now it looks like they are children, I only noticed this because the green lines became thicker. My students are right, this World Tree is dying, but that''s only part of the truth, I know more than they do because I''ve been with the Holy Son longer. These branches growing underneath the World Tree belong to another World Tree that is devouring its predecessor as it grows. It might be a sad fate, but from what Priestess Vanessa told me, this was the only way to make the process of growing a World Tree elerate from what Elf Queen Luthien said when we were on the World Tree of the Morror Continent. "Don''t worry, the Holy Son will take care of it, he came knowing what he''s going to do and he''s prepared." (I) "Besides, we have more things to do, the monsters have decreased, but there are still many." (I) I look around, there is almost nothing left of the vige, all the trees and houses are destroyed, the ground is full of craters overflowing with blood, and everyone inside the vige who fought for so many days is covered in sweat, blood, and wounds. Me and my children with the Elsaris family are the cleanest, that''s because our previous lives were in ces where we had to hide, it''s engraved in my body as well as in theirs the way to move to avoid the blood of their enemies, such as reading your enemies'' movements by seeing muscle movement and moving through enemies'' blind spots. Thanks to all this experience we have been killing monsters efficiently, the ones that give the most work are actually the insect type monsters, they are unpredictable and they know how to work in groups perfectly, thank the Goddess they don''t arrive inrge groups with Lower Catastrophe Grade forces. "Mother, looks like there are no more monstersing, should we regroup with those fighting outside the vige?" (Horn 5) "Not yet, wait until tomorrow to confirm the monsters are no longering." (I) "She''s right, we shouldn''t take action now, we have to confirm the situation to be sure." (Horn 1) "I agree with him, we should go help on the battlefront." (Horn 3) "You only say that because you want to be with your wife, fighting alongside her." (Horn 1) "Stop exposing his thoughts, there''s nothing wrong with him wanting to be close to the person he loves, especially during such a big battle, but I stand by my decision, let''s stay here." (I) ---------- Pov Nix: Tonight we were all sitting around a fire some distance away from the master, we were resting and also talking, but we were still paying attention to our surroundings. Since the morning no monsters are appearing here, moreover, I could feel the spiritual energy flowing more calmly, even the waves of energy from before are gone. "Spiritual energy is calmer, plus the energy collisions don''t seem to be happening anymore as the explosions are over." (Nix) "It''s calm..." (Hinata) "There are no more monsters to hunt." (Orion) "It''s calm because the new World Tree is already starting to Harmonize the environment, I can see that." (Queen Lolth) The Elf Queen Lolth is with us around the fire. "I can see the three natural energies flowing all over the ce without colliding with each other, but it also shouldn''t be long before the elemental energy doesn''t cause any more problems." (Queen Lolth) I look at the World Tree again, those little tree buds that grew between my master''s fingers who are holding the World Tree with time became bigger and bigger quinquennium its branches are piercing the trunk of the ancient World Tree. Soon 1 branch became a few, then a few branches became hundreds and soon those hundreds of branches became thousands until these smaller branches had destroyed the entire lower part of the World Tree. "The Spirit of the new World Tree has already consumed the World Tree from within, now it is just consuming the bark while creating its own." (Queen Lolth) "I can feel the Spirit inside the World Tree, but it seems to be focused more on Zenos than finishing everything." (Queen Lolth) I look at the World Tree again, but this time I focus my vision on the master, I noticed that there are streams of energying out of the master''s body, more specifically the crystal in his hand. "What''s going on with the master?" (I) "The crystal that was once the shell of this new World Tree Spirit is not supporting a fully developed World Tree Spirit is causing that crystal to break." (Queen Lolth) "The World Tree must be trying to help Zenos bear some of the burden, otherwise he would be dead already." (Queen Lolth) "But will he be okay?" (I) "Yes, you may not be seeing it, but his body is constantly being destroyed and healed at the same instant." (Queen Lolth) Chapter 652 Cap 650: Zenos Causes A Monster Wave Part 10(Chapter Preview) Pov Freya''s: The moment the master started nting the World Tree and our Auras connected, I felt the energy of Nature create harmony passing through my body and I directed it to the master, we controlled these energies and followed his lead to aplish this big task. Little by little I got lost, first I lost my senses one by one as my concentration increased, then I lost track of everything around me and then I lost track of time. All I knew and was on my mind was the World Tree and the master, I can''t say how much time passed with me in this state, but I could feel that the nting was not over yet. "One of us got lost..." (Voice A) "She didn''t get lost." (Voice B) "She''s fine, at least for now." (Voice C) "But your connection to this ce will be severed." (Voice B) "That''s why I say she got lost." (Voice A) I started to hear voices, they were all female voices, they seemed to be discussing something important about a member of their family. ,m Even without asking I could understand the origin of these voices, but I was surprised to be able to hear other World Trees. "Do you forget that we still have a new sister?" (Voice D) "I can feel this new sister''s connection getting stronger, should we help?" (Voice B) "No, let things go their way, before trying to speed up the connection to this ce, our new sister needs to finish creating her shell." (Voice A) "(Sister... I have sisters... who am I... what should I do...)" The voices of the Spirits of the World Trees were surprising to me, but then something even more surprising happened, a voice came into my head, I could feel that there was another will clinging to me, that was what allowed me to hear the voices of the Trees of the world. The voice in my head must be from the new World Tree, it feels like I was pulled into this connection attempt. "This is already the third sister to walk away from us." (Voice C) "This one doesn''t count, the others have abandoned their roles and responsibilities, this sister is fulfilling her responsibility and was ready for the worst end." (Voice D) "That''s right, our sister was lucky to have someone capable of saving her nearby, the Son of Selene is saving one of us, but thates at a price, that price will be ceasing to be one of us." (Voice B) "Looks like our new sister has brought a guest,e back Ancient Elf, you''re not ready yet." (Voice A) Soon I could see an infinite flow of energy and the silhouette of a tree stretching beyond myprehension, but at this moment one of the voices seemed to address me directly, then I felt as if something touched my forehead, then I woke up from my trance, when I opened my eyes, I almost destroyed the delicate bnce that existed between the master''s Aura and mine, which would get in the way of nting the World Tree. With my consciousness back in my body I felt relief, it was like my mind was being squeezed until the moment I woke up. I carefully look around and notice the others a little far away, everything was calm and everyone was fine, but looking around the World Tree I noticed that battles had taken ce, the ground was destroyed everywhere, and I could also smell a strong smell of blood that matches the stains I see everywhere. I also noticed the energy flow in the surroundings much calmer than before, this time even the pure Elements were in harmony with each other. When my eyes go to the World Tree I see that it is almostpletely destroyed, it is full of holes and cracks where branches and vines that clearly belong to a different tree are growing. It seems that soon this would end, I had no idea how much time had passed, but it didn''t matter now. I look at the master and notice what is happening to him, on the outside he seems fine, but I can tell what is happening inside him because I am connected with him through our Auras. An energy is destroying the master from within, this energy ising from the crystal behind one of his hands that was the vessel of the World Tree Seed before. It doesn''t seem to be on purpose, the master''s body just doesn''t support such a unique and different energy within him, but at the same time he is suffering internal damage, he is recovering with the help of the power of nature that enters my body and goes to he. Strangely it seems that this power of nature has a will of its own, it splits in two going one part to the World Tree through the master and the other part stays inside the master healing him. "(I hope this ends soon, for his own good...)" (me) ---------- Pov Zenos: There were three streams of energy going through my body, I didn''t know what was happening exactly, at some point I lost control and everything was following a natural flow using my body as a means to get from one ce to another. At some point, I stopped feeling pain, lost my senses, and couldn''t perceive the passage of time, all I could feel was the endless flow of energy passing through my body as if I was a mere conductor being used. I thought about resisting at first because I wasn''t in control of everything, but then I realized that everything could go wrong if I tried to do anything, besides that it felt like everything went into a semi-automatic state, this is maybe the best option so I left everything like that and just focused on keeping that. I could also feel the World Tree Spirit wounded inside the crystal in my hand, must have realized it was doing me harm as it tried to get out of the crystal probably trying to go to the body inside the amber crystal cube, I was hoping that it worked as I noticed the Spirit getting weaker as time went on, I don''t know why, but maybe it''s because it''s separated from its body that''s being devoured by the new World Tree. After I don''t know how long, the energy flows passing through me start to decrease and the pain starts to increase, the energy of Nature is slowly stopping to pass through me which leaves only the crystal energy with the Spirit of the Tree of World destroying my body, I realized my danger, so I prepared to start the process of putting this Spirit into its new body, I hope that the reason Nature''s energy is decreasing is because the World Tree''s growth process is ending and so on is to be able to help me because otherwise, I will have a big problem. Chapter 653 Cap 651: Zenos Causes A Wave Of Monsters Part 11(Chapter Preview) Pov Adventurer''s: One day I was drinking at the bar with the Adventurer Group to which I belong, I am a Wolf Demon, I have mixed blood with the Beast Men race, so I was abandoned as a child. But luckily a veteran Adventurer with no family saw potential in me and trained me, he raised me as his son while training me to be an Adventurer like him. It was at the time of my first mission that I found my wife, a beautiful Dark Elf who almost killed me when I met her, I fell in love at first sight with that incredible warrior. It''s been a few years since then, the life of an Adventurer is difficult, but also amazing, I don''t know if I''ll be able to live without it one day, just today I was hunting a Metal Eater, a Lizard whose scales are made of the metal they eat, this monster was attacking merchants'' carriages, to beat him we had to use poison and attack his eyes, during his scream our mage used a high level thunder element magic inside his mouth. We epted this quest precisely because we knew it was perfect for our group, now we are celebrating at the bar with a share of the quest money as usual, at least until a friend pulled me out of the bar. He was a Gray Elf friend of my wife, he told me that a Monster Wave was going to happen in a few months, I had heard rumors about it, but I didn''t take it seriously, but now I see it was true. He said that the vige of the Elves in the Poison Forest was in danger, even before he finished I knew what he was going to say, they want my help, not only my help, but they must be calling many others besides me. I immediately agree, knowing my wife, I know very well that she will be on the front lines without fear as this is the type of Warrior I fell in love with. He was surprised that I agreed to this so quickly, but even so, I told him to go keep meeting more people while I went to talk to my group, I talked to my group about it and they all said they would help me, at least before we know more about this Monster Wave. In the end, after months of waiting, I got the message from my wife and went alone, that''s why my groupmates each went to their respective hometowns, it seems that this Monster Wave would affect the entire continent. In the caravan that I took to reach the Elves'' vige in Venon Stronghold City of the ck Empire, there were many Adventurers, knights, soldiers, and mages. Everyone was going for the same reasons as me, some of them even resigned from their jobs as the Knight and the Soldiers, just to be able to defend the vige from the Elves. When I arrived in the vige I realized how strange everything was, I had already been to the Poisonous Forest a few times and I had never seen the weather so aggressive, in addition, I remembered my wife saying that over the years there have been changes in some parts of the forest by various elements such as a mountain bing a volcano, a valley bing covered in ice and a stretch of swamp bing a desert over the course of a few decades. When I arrived in the vige, they told me the reason for this, they talked about the problem of the World Tree, about the danger that the entire continent can suffer in a little over 100 years, and about finding a way to save the World Tree. I was shocked about these apocalyptic revtions, it didn''t take a genius to associate it with the strange weather and different areas through the Poisonous Forest. I spent day and night training relentlessly to get stronger and stronger to be prepared for the Wave of Monsters, I had to be strong enough to defend myself and my wife if she needed help. I wasn''t the only one who thought that way, many others thought that way, and each one did everything they could thinking about it, even the theoretical mages who came to help started preparing attack magic rituals and magic traps. Everyone did their part and it remained that way until the day they arrived, I heard that one of the vige council elders personally went to look for someone, that''s why when he came back everyone was curious about this person, my wife told me it was a guest of honor from the vige that the very Elf Queen I have never seen would personally receive. I was near the center of the vige that day and I saw the elder Joseph, he was with a young Vampire, but I knew he was not normal by his eyes, any real Adventurer could see the danger inside those calm eyes, that was a horrible monster disguised as a child. But strangely I wasn''t scared of him, even though I realized he was dangerous and possibly someone of Grade SSS, I just felt he wasn''t an enemy, he walking around the vige felt right as if he was always here, which was strange already that this was supposed to be his first time here from what my wife told me. After this Vampire boy arrived things started to move quickly, the very next day thousands of people came out of nowhere to help in the battle against the Wave of Monsters, these people were of several different races, some of them were even Humans which would have spawned trouble in a normal situation, but in a crisis, every extra person was appreciated, even if it was to be used as a shield of flesh. Soon I found out where these people came from, I found out that the Vampire boy was a Dungeon Master, I had never heard about it, but that day I discovered the meaning of that title and how dangerous that boy really is. Fortunately, that monster was on our side, and thanks to him we had apletely safe ce for children, the elderly, and nonbatants to be able to hide inplete safety. During the days that followed it was carnage, the monsters were far stronger and more numerous than any Monster Wave I''ve ever been part of. Also, many could have died during the days the Monster Wavested, luckily only 852 people died, a much lower number than anticipated. This was thanks to therge number of people fighting and the lifesaving bracelets that the Dungeon people gave to everyone, otherwise, we might all have died in this Monster Wave, my wife was one of the people saved by this miraculous item, and by that, I will be eternally grateful. Chapter 654 Cap 652: New Emperor?(Chapter Preview) Pov Queen Melissa of the ck Empire: 4? day of the Monster Wave. Thanks to the Elves'' warning we were able to mobilize our troops to remove people from their viges and send everyone to cities with walls capable of withstanding a Wave of Monsters. To prevent any possible mishap as this was not a normal Monster Wave, I contacted the Adventurer Guild to ce a quest across the Empire, I did this to ensure that all small towns had at least five Adventurers of Grade S to defend and the mid-sized cities have at least Grade SS Adventurers, so my Imperial Knights who are in Grade SSS could focus only on the city and capital suits. Unfortunately, we only have five people in the Lower Catastrophe Grade in the Empire counting on me, I sent 3 to the most important cities in the Empire while staying in the capital prepared to act if necessary. As I saw it was very necessary, during the first 4 days more than 50 Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters appeared, but the strange thing is that the reports I get say that no other city has seen monsters of this level of strength other than Fortress Venon City. I was on top of the city walls when another monster appeared, this time it was a Demonic Kimera Spider, for some reason most of the monsters were Kimera or Demonic type. At the moment I didn''t have enough time to think about these things and I just kept fighting, this cursed Demon Spider had a Spider''s body but its legs were screaming arms where the fingers were reced by sharp ws, its head was that of a deformed skull with two big horns. This monster used curses and hallucinations, but I found a strange thing, this monster was very intelligent, smarter than I expected to see from its race being a first generation monster. But even so, I killed this monster after a few minutes of fighting, I bound him with chains made of the dark element before using demonic energy to destroy his body. Today was the 4th day of battle and I have had very little time to rest, we also had few casualties, but I feel that something is wrong. "My Queen, someone wants to find you." (employee) "Who are you?" (I) "I''m the new maid hired 6 days ago, being a former Adventurer I was given the task of apanying your majesty here on the city walls." (employee) "I think I remember something like this..." (I) "Who''s looking for me during a Monster Wave?" (I) "The Prime Minister, Duke Gregory Roux." (employee) "I thought he was on the other side of town taking care of the monsters there, what did hee here for?" (I) "Did he say anything about the reason for his visit?" (I) "Not your Majesty, he just said it was urgent." (employee) "I was nning on getting some rest as I''m feeling a little unwell today, maybe because of these ongoing battles orck of sleep." (I) Sigh "But it seems that a ruler doesn''t have time to rest during a crisis." (I) I get up from the chair I was sitting in, grab a piece of fruit, and eat it as I walk to the meeting room which is the only ce he would be, probably talking to the officers responsible for this side of the walls. My maides after me. When I enter the room I see Roux talking seriously with the Generals and strategists, but something seems strange. "What could be so urgent for you to abandon your post, Prime Minister Roux?" (I) "Majesty, you have a big problem." (Gregory Roux) "I hope it''s serious, I was about to start meditating to be ready for the next attack." (I) I''ve been feeling my body weak, and my senses are a little slow too, but the biggest problem is my mana is circting 2 times slower through my body, if this continues I can die duringbat which is not good. "Looks like someone is taking advantage of this Monster Wave to attack." (Gregory Roux) "See this, your majesty." (Gregory Roux) "Huh!? Who dares to challenge the Empire on this continent?" (I) "..." (I) Cough As I reached out to take the paper Roux showed me, I noticed toote the ripple in space when suddenly the maid who should have been behind me is in front of me. At this moment where I was not in good condition, I was taken by surprise by a sword that goes through my heart and my whole body from behind, I feel the energy stop flowing through my body at the same time that my vitality is being absorbed by the de of this sword, all I could do was cough up some blood as I dropped to my knees. "I am the one attacking, former Queen..." (Gregory Roux) "Gregory Roux..." (I) "Die!" (Gregory Roux) Hees close to my ear to mock me before twisting the de wanting me to die faster, I take onest look at the Generals smiling and the one General who lost his mind before I knew it, before losing consciousness I smile and use myst strength to squeeze the crystal in my ne destroying it. "..." (I) ... ... ... ... ... ... ----------- Pov Duke Gregory Roux (Prime Minister): When the Vampire de has stopped absorbing Queen Melissa''s vitality and I don''t feel any signs of life in her body, relief washes over me. "Hahahaha... finally, I finally got it after over 100 years of nning... hahahahaha..." (I) I look at the Generals and Strategists "convinced" to stand by me, then I look at the fool who knew he was too stubborn to be convinced and now has his head on the ground. "Warn the others, the n must be finalized today before news of the Queen''s death is known." (I) "Send a message to Summoners to stop calling our valued Kimera warriors, we no longer need to fake attacks from Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters." (I) I lost 1/3 of the Kimera Warriors we''ve created over these 100 years just to force her into positions full of poisons and use the cursed equipment to weaken her enough to kill her that way, even though she''s in the Lower Catastrophe Grade like her, I know that I''m still not capable of winning if I attacked head on or I would have done that a long time ago. "(You were always very attentive and suspicious, I had to do everything very slowly for this to work, this Wave of Monsters was a blessing from the Gods for me, I couldn''t let this chance pass, even if I had to lose 50 valuable warriors to deceive you.)" (I) I look at Queen Melissa onest time, seeing her ne fragment on the floor and the slight smile on her face makes a shiver run through my body along with hints of a bad premonition for my ns. "(This must have been to warn others of her death, but that won''t help, I already have people scattered all over the Empire.)" (I) "< Incinerate >" (I) Fire magic isn''t my specialty, but this low-level magic should be enough to deal with a dead body. "Now the time hase for this Empire to abandon the old traditions and have a true Emperor again." (I) "I will lead this Empire to conquer this continent, something that should have been done a long time ago and then finally annihte the cursed Humans of the Morror Continent!" (I) Chapter 655 Cap 653: The End Of The Monster Wave(Chapter Preview) Pov Diana''s: On the 1st day of Monster Wave, I was leading my new subordinates into battle, it was the first time I led alone, so I avoided fighting as much as possible to pay special attention to them. It wasn''t until the 2nd day that I started fighting personally, it was also from that day that the mages started using their traps and rituals to eliminate entire groups of monsters in the forest before they got to where we were. From the 3rd day onwards, a greater number of Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters started to appear making me have to take battles more seriously. That day I had to fight more than 300 monsters Grade Catastrophe, to fight so many I had unleashed all my power, as a Champion of the God Fenrir I gained an ability that turns me into a great Wolf, unfortunately, I still haven''t gainedplete control this skill and I''m only able to turn the skill on or off. As a 7 meter tall white fur Wolf I ran forward to the group of Trolls that wereing, these minutes have a strong defense, strength, and regenerative capabilities but I didn''t give them a chance to recover. I acted almost on instinct, I bit the top of one''s head and squeezed it, crushing its skull with my jaw, when the others tried to hit me with the trees they had uprooted, I spun around, taking advantage of my control over the wind to push them away as I focused my Ki into my ws making them grow to twice their size. I start running between enemies by shing the chest of one of the Trolls before releasing a sphere of pressurized air that explodes inside him, sending pieces flying nearby. The others were killed in a cruel way too, that''s because killing these things is very difficult, they were spreading poison simply by being there, because of that I fought them alone since I''m immune to poisons. I used for a short time another skill that I had not tested yet, this skill created a 21 meter tall Wind Wolf that I was not able to control and devastated arge area around me along with more than 1000 monsters nearby including Trolls that were left. On the 5th day I could feel that master Zenos was in trouble, he was no longer my master, but I always called him that and that''s why I continue. I wanted to be together with him, but he is I we know my ce is here, only on the battlefield can I truly help him, I''m not as smart as ¨¦rica or as cunning as Kira, everything his isbat rted, so I''m going to focus on that. On the 6th day, I was able to fight while leading my new followers, I had gotten used to fighting and while fighting arge Tree whose bark had many Runes engraved on it, I decided to use my great Wolf form and used my tail to create a tornado around that I used as a whip of spinning des making hundreds of cuts that were umting in the monster''s body. I wasn''t able to do decent damage to this monster, it seemed like it was resistant to Ki, so for the first time I used holy energy which made a tattoo pattern glow on my body, I felt an endless energy rush through my whole body and through my body for some reason I instinctively understood how to use. I concentrate this energy in my mouth and release a tornado that follows the target taking the form of arge Wolf head as it goes to the monster over 10 meters tall, when it hits it passes through its body while leaving a trail of destruction that continues for hundreds of meters. On the 7th day, there were no more Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters, so I didn''t need to use my transformation to fight them, all I did was fight using my swords like I always do. This time I realized that my speed was much greater than I imagined before, even though I trained inside the Dungeon it''s still something new to test this power without holding back in a fight. I ran between different enemies of Grade SSS or lower as my swords passed through them without difficulty, even without much concentration my des were always covered by ayer of wind. Every movement of mine caused the air to bend to give me more momentum and speed, I felt like a fish in water being able to move as I pleased without hindrance. The monsters were too weak for me, plus even after days without sleep and having little time to eat or rest, I was still feeling well enough to fight for a few more days easily. I felt so powerful that it was iparable to before, I needed these days ofbat to learn more about my new power, so I didn''t let Yuki fight by my side even though she was my Familiar, instead, I used her as a means of getting in touch with the leaders of the troops under mymand who are my followers. I had some time to train with the help of master Zenos during the time of our trip here, he taught me how to properly use the bond with my Familiar. Everyone fought very well, I could see them fighting through Yuki''s eyes, I was proud of their performance, my troops didn''t lose any lifesaver bracelets, and everyone knew the right moment to fight or not fight a monster. ording to my orders, they chose their targets based on their ownpatibility with their targets, there were people who were watching from afar and the monsters and passed the information to the leaders who then passed on their orders to the troops sending them to the ces where they would be most helpful, it was excellent. That day I noticed that the World Tree was different in appearance than before, its leaves, shapes, and color were different, but I only noticed this because I felt a presence expand without limit in all directions as the energies in chaos before returned to normal. For the rest of the day, I noticed that the monsters weren''t spawning anymore, that only means one thing. "Looks like this Monster Wave is finally over." (I) Chapter 656 Cap 654: Silvia Part 1(Chapter Preview) I don''t know how much time has passed, but I must end it now, if Nature''s energy stops flowing from Freya to me, then my body will be ripped to shreds. The pain that was starting to grow helped to take me out of the trance I was in without realizing it all this time, when I open my eyes I realize that Freya next to me is also in a trance. I look at my Astral Body which takes its hand from the World Tree and uses its ws to grab the crystal behind my hand which was glowing brightly. "(Finally you woke up, a little more and her body would have been torn to pieces for not bearing my presence inside the crystal in her hand.)" "(I need to get in touch with the new World Tree, I need it to help, I don''t have the strength to put you in your new body even with the help of the amber crystal cube.)" (I) "(It won''t be necessary, as a new World Tree it will be unable to do anything other than its function during its adaptation, but it already has a World Tree ready to use its power through it to do that once it starts.)" I was relieved to be able to mentally converse with the World Tree Spirit within the crystal in my hand. It seems that she created this possibility to talk to me, but as I was in the trance I was not able to hear her voice. From her information, it looks like another world tree is going to take control of this one shortly to help get her into her new body. "(What''s your name?)" (I) "(I don''t have a name, none of us do, it''s our chosen ones who give us names if they wish since my chosen one died the name she used to call me also lost its meaning.)" "(But I need a name for you, or I use a name you already have or I''ll have to choose one for you, at least that''s how my power has always worked until today.)" (I) "(I don''t mind being given a new name if necessary.)" "(Any name preference?)" (I) "(If possible, I would like the name of my first chosen one, she was the one who stayed by my side the longest and dreamed of traveling when she was a child, her name was Silvia.)" "(So that will be your new name.)" (I) With what I''ve learned so far like in the case of my Familiars where most of them didn''t have a name or wanted a new name like in the case of my daughter Lilith, I think it''s an obligation to name during the awakening process using my powers, perhaps it is with any such power. I didn''t have time to think of a name right now and I wasn''t in good shape for it, so I left it to her to choose her own name, with that decided, I use my power through my Astral Body. "(I''m starting.)" (I) With the process basically, finished I release Freya''s hand who wakes up from the trance while separating our Auras, she looks at me in surprise as I send her back with a wave of mana, Orion was the first to notice and catches her in the air as the others turn to me. With no help from the power of Nature that came through Freya to me, I have no time to waste, I use my Aura to envelop the amber crystal cube while activating my Aura powers, and I also activate the powers of Vampire Servant, Servant of Blood and Blood Pact. "< Blood Servant >" (I) "< Vampire Servant >" (I) "< Blood Pact >" (I) The truth is that there was already a big pool of my blood on the ground around me, Freya, and the amber crystal cube, now that Freya is no longer here I activated my abilities and a red energyes out of the hood of my Astral body hitting the amber crystal cube, also had red energying out of my hand as it wraps the crystal behind the back of my hand. With that my mana, vital energy, Ki, and spiritual energy that were kept at the maximum thanks to the energy of Nature running through my body until recently began to leave my body forming a vortex around me while rotating at the same time that it draws my blood in the floor. Also, I feel a stream of my blood containing those same energies being sucked into the crystal on the back of my hand at a speed that scares me. Ding! <[ Skill [ Blood Servant ] and [ Vampire Servant ] activated ]> . . . <[ You are trying to submit a Spirit Creature (World Tree) ]> . . . <[ The Spirit Creature (World Tree) has agreed to be subjugated by you ]> . . <[ [ Blood Pact ] skill has been activated ]> At that moment when my Aura began to be pulled into the crystal on the back of my hand, I felt a new presence touch my Aura and let it be sucked into the crystal, at the same time that new energy full of harmony and life flowed from the World Tree for me by decreasing the pressure I was feeling and regaining all the power being sucked out of my body. Ding! <[ Interference was detected from a World Tree ]> . . . <[ Choose 3 powers to grant Spirit Creature (World Tree) ]> Then that horrible feeling of having my head hurt as much as if I had someone punching my head for non-stop fun. My mind is filled with possibilities about powers that can be bestowed, I''m d I learned a long time ago to choose in advance the power to be bestowed, so I can ignore all that in my mind and just go with what I''ve already chosen. ,m I chose: 1. Aura of Chaos 2. My lineage 3. The body in the amber crystal cube With that decided my blood on the ground swirls around the amber crystal cube, the swirl around me, and the blood swirl around the amber crystal cube curve in the air bing a whirling arc. I grit my teeth at the pain I feel as my Astral Body rips the crystal from my hand leaving a hole in its ce. Soon the crystal where the World Tree Spirit is found floats in the hand of my Astral Body while a stream of ck energy with light insidees out of its hood forming two rotating rings around the crystal. After that, the crystal begins to pass through the whirlpool arc to the other side while absorbing the energy and blood that form the whirlpool arc. When he gets to the amber crystal cube, he enters it as if it were made of gtin, then the crystal cube starts to turn red while a ck light shines inside, at that moment branches or maybe rootse out of the ground surrounding the crystal cube, I can feel an unlimited amount of pure energy flowing through these roots as they form a cocoon around the cube. Chapter 657 Cap 655: Silvia Part 2(Chapter Preview) I felt once again what it was like to be a conductor of a power that didn''t belong to me, but I was relieved by it, I could feel the power of the World Tree passing through me and going into the cocoon of branches or roots (I still don''t understand which of the two are). At the same time, I could feel that my body was rigid in ce, I was maintaining two processes at the same time, thest stage of the World Tree''s growth and the awakening process of this ancient World Tree Spirit. It seems my role in the first process is already over, but because I was the one who started it, I''m still held in ce until the end by the flows of power around me and the presence of the World Tree that still passes me by. The second process, on the other hand, is using me as a conduit for the power of the World Tree to help your sister. At least I know that as weird and bizarre as my situation is, I''m safe, I just don''t know how long I have to keep it that way. But my reflection on my situation ends when my Astral Body moves by itself to where the cocoon of branches is and closes it with its sinister wings, I don''t know exactly what it is doing, but it must be part of the awakening process. I look up and see that several new branches at the height of the clouds are growing, and leaves of many different colors are appearing one by one. The energies around the World Tree are alreadypletely harmonized, but I still have a strange feeling as if something is missing, maybe when the new World Tree is fully grown this feeling will disappear. -------------- After hours of waiting I felt with my Aura as if something had clicked into ce, it seemed that everything was the way it should be, the environment became pleasant and the pressure on me seemed to be decreasing while the presence I felting from the Tree of Mundo disappeared as if blending in with its surroundings. Soon I felt as if a wave of invisible energy came out of the World Tree spreading in all directions. After that I still had to stand and wait while the awakening process was still going on, it was only in the part of the night that there was a change. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . . <[ Awakening process starting ]> . . <[ Damage to Soul structure found due to corrosion from unknown sources ]> . . <[ Thanks to interference from World Tree the Soul damage was sessfully repaired ]> It seems it was true when they said that even her soul was hurt. Ding! <[ Choose a name for Spirit Creature (World Tree) ]> Finally, the option to name appeared, and just as she asked, I chose the name, Silvia. Ding! <[ A new offspring with your True Dragon bloodline has been named [ Silvia ] ]> . . . <[ Awakening process finished ]> Soon heartbeat sounds can be hearding from the cocoon, I start to feel a presence simr to mineing out of the cocoon as the wood turns into ck crystal scales until the cocoon looks like some kind of egg. A multicolored light shines from the inside of the egg and can be seen between the egg''s scales, the undersides break as if they were made of ss leaving a perfect oval shape, then a bush grows from the ground under the egg serving as some kind of nest for him. With that my energy, Aura, and vitality stopped being sucked, I also stopped being healed by the energy of the World Tree as if it realized that it was all over. Soon the pressure around mepletely disappeared and I felt like a weight had been lifted off of me. "Thank you for helping two of my sisters..." "..." (I) I hear a different voice speaking as ifing from all directions, I could feel a mixture of emotions from that voice like kindness, affection, relief, concern, happiness, and gratitude. This was a different voice from someone mature and with life experience, it must not be the World Tree that just grew up, at least I don''t think so, so it must be the Spirit of another World Tree that connected with it and that''s who helped me with Silvia''s awakening. "If you want to thank me, then pay me something, at the moment I''m epting a meal, I''m very hungry." (I) "..." "Are you still there?" (I) I mean it as a joke, that''s because I''m going to have a party full of food whether they like it or not, in fact, the people of the Dungeon will end up having a party even if they don''t say anything. "She''s already gone..." A clearly younger voice appears. "Are you the World Tree next to me?" (I) "Yes, thanks for helping me... I''d like to talk more... but I''m sleepy... zzzzz..." "..." (I) "Really? Can a tree sleep?" (I) I look back when I see myself surrounded by a ck mist, my Astral Body disappeared, when this happened I felt that if someone had been holding my heart tightly and had now let go of it, using the Astral Body seems to take a lot of mental toll on me, even more so for so many days. I look at my hand and realize that this was the first time I used my powers during an Awakening of someone where I didn''t get tired or half dead. Actually, I look at my status just to be sure and it seems that I was right, my three natural energies arepletely full as well as my vitality, it seems that this is due to the remnant of the World Tree energy that was healing me until a short time ago. I look to my side in time to notice the Fairy hugging my face as she manages to get both of her four hands into my eyes, in addition, I felt tentacles enveloping me. Even without seeing I knew that this was La and Hinata''s thing, I hug Hinata with one hand while I hold La by the leg and pull her to let go of my face, but she clings to my nose as I continually try to pull her out of my face. Sigh When I finally free myself from this Fairy''s embrace, I look around recognizing a floor full of craters and battle scars. I look beyond that and focus on the people walking toward me with a smile, it''s time to talk to them to find out how the Monster Wave went. Chapter 658 Cap 656: Coronation Of The Elf Queen Lolth(Chapter Preview) As everyone approaches, Orion licks my face while Sakura and Nix just give me a friendly pat on the back. "How are you, master?" (Ragnar) "To my surprise, I''m doing really well, I actually feel refreshed." (I) "Of course he''s fine, he stood still for a week doing nothing, we were the ones who had to fight..." (La) "Even you don''t believe what you''re saying, so don''t interrupt." (Sakura) La as usual can''t be honest with the things she says, but her expression always tells the truth, maybe it''s because Fairies aren''t a race known for lying. "Your body looks fine." (Nix) "Your Aura is normal, your presence is also a little stronger." (Orion) "That''s because he''s been leveling up with the monsters we''ve killed." (Ragnar) "..." (I) What Ragnar says reminds me that I didn''t confirm my status in much detail, so I open my status and notice a change, I had reached the maximum level, besides that, I remembered that I haven''t changed jobs in a while, but that''s because I have avoided getting into battles. I had forgotten that even if I don''t fight directly, my Familiars still count as a part of me, meaning I get a share of the EXP from the monsters they kill. "(I''ll think about a jobter, I''m more worried about my level, I didn''t want to evolve while I''m still on this continent, I don''t know if it''s safe because of the energy density of that continent.)" (I) "What''s the problem?" (Hinata) "From the look on his face, you must have seen that he''s about to evolve again." (Nix) "Doesn''t he realize how fast his evolutions arepared to others?" (Sakura) "Perks of being the child of a Goddess." (Ragnar) "I think I would like to have one of those barriers to growth now." (I) "Hasn''t anyone told you yet?" (Nix) "Telled what?" (I) "How to seal the experience by creating a barrier to growth on yourself." (Nix) "Is there such a thing?" (I) "I thought Diana or Irina had taught him that." (Ragnar) "I didn''t know about that either." (Sakura) "Me either." (Hinata) "Neither do I, now let go of my leg, my blood is going to my head." (La) La lets go of my hand and sits cross-legged on top of my head, I follow the others to where the Elf Queen Lolth was watching us from a distance and greet her who was crying seeing the World Tree as if paralyzed. My greeting seems to wake her from her momentary daze and she would hug me crying saying "thank you" over and over again, but her strength nearly crushed all my bones. I didn''t want to worry anyone, but the truth is, my body and energy may be fine, but my mind is beyond exhausted, all these days under the pressure of the World Tree and with energies in chaos around me, not to mention I have to use my power to save Silvia. All this took a toll on me, I think if I blink my eyes I''ll probably fall unconscious for a few days. ----------- On the way to the vige, Orion threw me on his back while Nix in his great Dragon form took the egg containing Silvia. ,m On the way Ragnar exins to me how to avoid evolving or leveling up, the truth is that since I haven''t slept or sat down to meditate trying to integrate this EXP inside me, my level hasn''t actually gone up yet. It seems like all I need to do is umte this formless and ethereal energy of EXP in one ce inside me and keep it sealed with my vitality, this can only be kept inside my body, besides being temporary, but it will serve to avoid evolve for now. ----------- When we passed through the vige, we saw that there was no vige left, everything was destroyed, not a single tree was left behind, and even the ground was scarred by battle. I was surprised to see all this destruction, but around the World Tree, it was much worse. In the vige I was hugged from behind before realizing it by Kira, soon she tells me everything that happened here, so we go near the gate where the Elves fought, everything was in chaos there, there were thousands of people seriously injured, in addition to arge number of bodies lined up with cloths covering the body, were the corpses of those who died during the battle, it seems hundreds died. But before taking care of the corpses there were still more things to be done, the worst part of the Monster Wave had passed, but there were still many monsters loose in the Poison Forest that emerged from the Monster Wave. After going to where the Dungeon people had fought under themand of Ivan, Diana, and the others, I could confirm that we had fewer deaths than the Elves, everyone weed me, but Erica and Diana hugged me with worried faces, and Vanessa also seemed being worried, I think they realized something was wrong, Ibuki was the one who gave me a hug and slept in my arms, she must have tried really hard. ----------- Three dayster. For three days we focused on rebuilding the vige''s defenses as a priority, after which the Elves held a funeral service for their dead and we did the same for our own. During those three days, I refused to sleep because I knew the result of it, I knew I would be sleeping for days and there were still many things I needed to do, the most important being the funeral ceremony where we pray for the dead. I received a lot of thanks from the Elves, but I also noticed that many among those called by the Elves to help looked at me suspiciously, some even looked with hatred, maybe they me me or those next to me for something, but for their own good I hope they stay quiet or meet their own deaths. On the third day, the World Tree that had been quiet all this time lights up and soon flowers and trees started to grow everywhere hiding the destruction caused by the Wave of Monsters. That night the Elf Queen Lolth herself came to me telling me about her coronation taking ce in a few hours, it seems that the World Tree Spirit appeared before her forming a bond with her as her representative. The coronation that will take ce will only serve to make official what all the Elves in this ce have already chosen to ept, they all adore the Elf Queen Lolth. The coronation only had me, my group, the elders of this vige''s Elf council, and the most important people in the vige, the coronation was the Tree Spirit appearing to deliver a crown made from its branches to the Elf Queen Lolth. Chapter 659 Cap 657: They Love A Party(Chapter Preview) After the coronation, as soon as I got into my bed I slept for days, from what I knew when I got up, I slept for 5 days straight. But I knew it wasn''t just me, there were many who slept for days due to umted fatigue, many were in body aches, mentally exhausted and some had mental trauma that may never recover. I learned that there were three monster attacks during the days I slept, but they were all exterminated by the people on guard at the time. I also learned that 9 people were killed by Lilith, all were people the Elves called, it seems they tried to attack the Humans living in the Dungeon who were helping to tend to the injured alongside Vanessa and Irina after the Monster Wave. Imended Lilith for if it were me I would have done the same thing, no need for pity when dealing with idiots. Lilith told me that she killed these people for trying to get revenge through innocent people, which goes against the teachings of the Demon Goddess of Vengeance she believes in. Looks like we didn''t do anything too wrong, Joseph said they would have either been killed or turned over to the ck Empire to be turned into ves, so Lilith only added to their punishment. After I woke up I had to face another problem which was the destroyed vige, I could leave it like that and leave, actually, that was my n, but it turns out that my group was already nning a party while I was sleeping. Turns out, a party wouldn''t be epted very well when people didn''t even have a house to live in, I said I''d rather go away, but everyone wanted to celebrate. I heard that Anton teamed up with the Orcs and Ogres to make various types of alcoholic drinks for this party, Caryna and Freya have been researching recipes with the Elves of this vige and also thinking about the party. Alice had even assembled a group with Nn, Rakan''s subordinates, and Jade to hunt some monsters through the Poisonous Forest in preparation for this party. "Are you serious?" (Queen Lolth) "Yea." (I) "We have to create new houses, for that new trees need to be nted and I''m still waiting for the envoys from the Kingdoms from all over the continent, not to mention that the funeral ceremony of hundreds of people took ce a short time ago." (Queen Lolth) "I''m aware of most of these things, Joseph had told me about it." (I) "Then why do you still want to have a party?" (Queen Lolth) "I don''t want to have a party." (I) "..." (Queen Lolth) I was near the World Tree talking to Elf Queen Lolth, thendscape has changed a lot, now there is a beautiful field of flowers around the World Tree, and the battle scene from before has beenpletely buried by the beauty of nature. The Elf Queen Lolth is looking at me confused with our conversation that must not be making sense in her head, I think I need to be more clear with the situation. "To be honest, I was nning to rest for another 2 or 3 days and then leave." (I) "So why are you talking about partying?" (Queen Lolth) "I didn''te to ask permission about the party, I came to apologize for what''s going to happen whether you like it or not." (I) "While I was unconscious they already nned everything, even the preparations are almostplete." (I) "Why do you talk like you have no control over what''s going on, aren''t you their leader?" (Queen Lolth) "I''m their leader, everyone listens to me in the necessary and serious moments, but when ites to parties, food or sex, no one listens to me, it all mixes up at their parties, so be warned." (I) "You''re a strange leader for taking things so calmly." (Queen Lolth) "Just take Lolth, sounds like fun." (Yura) Soon a beauty appears behind the Elf Queen Lolth, she was an Elf with butterfly wings and who looks like a more teenage version of the Elf Queen Lolth. This is the Spirit of that World Tree, I saw and during the coronation, if I''m not mistaken the name that the Elf Queen Lolth gave her is Yura. "A party will be good to cheer everyone up, and besides, we have reasons to celebrate." (Yura) "I ept that a party is wee, but I don''t think this moment is right." (Queen Lolth) "I agree with you, but it''s toote, while we''re talking they''re setting up the grills." (I) "I could even convince them to have a party inside the dungeon just ours, but I don''t like this idea of ??hiding to have a party." (I) Queen Lolth looks at the World Tree Spirit who is silent only smiling as if she already knows the answer so she looks at me. Sigh "I think a little partying won''t hurt." (Queen Lolth) "(It''s going to be a lot more than just a little bit.)" (I) "(I wonder how many days this party willst?)" (I) When the Elf Queen Lolth and I announce the party to everyone, the people of the Dungeon begin to scream with excitement, the Arachnes use their lines to make simple tents in the trees that grew the day before with the power of the Nymphs and the Incarnations of the Forest. Anton and many others at the Dungeon took out hundreds ofrge kegs of liquor as the Dungeon cooks rushed to fire up the grills. The party started with only the Dungeon people before the Elf Queen''s speech was even over. Of course, not everyone liked that, half of the people from this vige indulged in the festivities, but the other half who were mostly made up of people from outside the vige who came to help didn''t like that. Soon Sakura takes the front of a stage that she herself created making thick wooden roots stick out of the ground, on stage Sakura starts to sing, and soon some Nymphs and Incarnations of the Forest join her as a background choir. I admit I was surprised with such a magnificent voice, Sakura''s voice seemed like the melody of nature itself, the flowers in her surroundings bloom and the very energy of nature around us seemed to resonate with her voice. It was a song with no lyrics but for some reason, it was full of emotions that made my heart race, their music was filled with a feeling of courage and will to fight at first but soon that feeling bes one of mourning and grief. At that moment I noticed that there were people quickly spreading drinks among the crowd, it didn''t take long for me to see people crying and starting to drink, then the music changes and builds up to something full of hope. At this point, everyone was reveling in the various feelings that this song aroused and sent people away before anyone realized it. After a little while the smell of food spreads, so I look at the Elf Queen Lolth who just like me was sitting on a tree stump watching this party from a high point. "Looks like the party was well received." (I) "It''s more about their followers influencing others to join the party, for a moment I thought I had someone with the ability to mess with people''s minds with them." (Queen Lolth) Chapter 660 Cap 658: What During This Party?(Chapter Preview) It was no surprise to me what happened at that party, some spent the entire time drinking to drown out the sadness of losing their homes or someone who died due to battle. Other people chose to take advantage of the lubricant that is alcohol to let everything they felt out at once, there were also those who started fights, it was impossible to avoid violence with so many warriors present. I said to let people who want to fight to beat themselves up as much as they want, but always have people stop the fight in case of emergency. If someone was a strapless bag or an idiot picking fights with everyone, maybe even one of the bigoted bastards, I told them to use some potion or curse to knock those idiots unconscious for a few days so they wouldn''t spoil anyone''s party. As always after a big battle, there were many people avoided, but there were no houses for anyone, but nothing that camp tents couldn''t revolve around. Unfortunately, I forgot to warn the injuries of this vige about the Dungeon customs, so many single people found themselves dragged into the darkness, when it started I had to take the kids to bed early with the help of other responsible adults so they wouldn''t hear the indecent voices spreading around. At least I tried before I was kidnapped by four people, luckily there were people responsible for taking the kids to the Dungeon and getting them out of this lust filled environment. Before I fully understood what was happening I had four bottles being stuffed into my mouth, by the taste I knew it wasn''t alcohol. ------------ After that I lost consciousness as if I had been drunk, all I know is that I woke up in the dark in a ce that only had a circr entrance and exit, my head was spinning and my body was weak, but still, I managed to crawl out over the bodies of other people who tried to grab me in my sleep. When I popped my head out and realized I was inside a big cocoon made of my lines the size of a house, I jump out of the hole that was the only passage of this thing. I tried tond on my feet, but I was half full and I fall on my back to the ground, I spend a few seconds looking at the cloudy sky, it looks like it''s going to rainter. "(What happenedst night...)" (I) "(When did I create this big cocoon?)" (I) "Huh! My head... feels like it''s going to explode..." (I) I try to remember what happened, then I realized I hadn''t passed out yesterday, I was just in a drunken-like state. I remember being forced to drink the contents of 4 bottles, I know that no type of alcohol inside the Dungeon would be able to make me drunk with my poison resistance, so there was only one option. "(Damn! Used Lyra''s potions again...)" (I) I try to remember what happened next, but even if I try I only see some pointless shes, I remember doing some nasty things but everything was spinning, I heard music, I danced with someone, and I remember a swimming pool at some point. I try to remember something else, but everything thates to my mind is blurred. "Master, you look awful." (Nn) Suddenly I see an upside down face, it was Nn with his face covered in kiss marks and disheveled. "You''re not better..." (I) "Yeah, isn''t that amazing... hahahaha..." (Nn) "..." (I) "Please... silence, my head will split in half..." (I) "Sorry about that..." (Nn) In my previous life, I had never had a hangover as I couldn''t drink alcohol due to the strong medication I took daily, but I feel that in the short time I''ve had so far, I''ve had more hangovers than a person deserves in two lifetimes. "(Now I understand why they say hangovers are the Gods'' punishment for people who consume too much alcohol.)" (I) "What did I do yesterday? I remember the beginning of the party... I was next to Queen Lolth, then the fights started... then started some things children shouldn''t see..." (I) I put my hand on my head, covering my vision with one hand to avoid the Suns'' light, now I feel like having 3 Suns means triple the pain of looking straight at them, especially when you''re hungover. "I remember escorting the kids to the Dungeon along with a few others...but after that..." (I) "Master, that was 4 days ago..." (Nn) "..." (I) "(Did he say 4 days ago? What was this crazy potion they made me drink?)" (I) I suddenly remember several snippets of memory where strange bottles were shoved into my mouth. "Damn... they keep giving me those damn Lyra potions." (I) "Dad!" (Irius) "Master Zenos!" (Jade) Suddenly someone calls me and I look to the side, where I see dozens of these cocoons of lines, but I realized that they were not made of my lines, just the one where I was, and mine was the biggest one. From one of these cocoons, I see a shirtless Irius and Jade in her Lamia form hugging each other out of one of these cocoons. "He really is your Father, Irius." (Jade) cough cough "Dad, why are you naked!?" (Irius) "..." (I) As everything was silent and they were close, I could hear Jade saying something in a low voice to Irius that made him blush before speaking to me, so I look at my Body and notice that I''m like I came into the world. I pull a cover off my storage ring to cover myself, then look at Nn. "Why didn''t you warn me about being naked earlier?" (I) "I thought you knew." (Nn) "What kind of person do you think I am?" (I) "I try not to judge other people''s tastes." (Nn) "(I feel like punching him.)" (I) "Looks like you woke up, it''s about time, I wasing to ask for your help to look for the Queen..." (Joseph) "Master, where have you gone!" (Ibuki) "My head hurts a lot, I think I drank one of the options that was for the master by mistake." (Kira) "Just 5 more minutes... zzzzzz..." (Diana) "I slept a lot this time..." (Freya) "I need a shower." (¨¦rica) "What''s that noise outside..." (Queen Lolth) "I think I heard my daughter''s voice..." (Sapphire) Soon I started to hear you that I recognizeing from inside the cocoon where I was, then three people stuck their heads out of the hole I came out of, it was Ibuki waving at mepletely naked, Sapphire looking outside with a sleepy face and the Elf Queen Lolth wearing a nket looking out. "..." (I) "You are my Hero, Master..." (Nn) "Mother!" (Jade) "Queen..." (Joseph) "But what happened during those days!?" (I) Chapter 661 Cap 659: News Of A Coup Detat(Chapter Preview) I look at the hole it exits where the Elf Queen Lolth''s head is showing and then I look at Joseph who has a look of disbelief on his face. "Mom, you look awful." (Jade) "Shut up, the Dwarves'' drink was stronger thanst time." (Sapphire) "I''m going to take a shower, do you want toe along?" (Jade) "I will, I''m wet with sweat." (Sapphire) "I''ll go along with you, I''ll bring her too." (¨¦rica) "Let go of me, I want to be with the master..." (Ibuki) "Have some offspring and cover your body, plus you drooled all over me in your sleep, so go take a shower." (¨¦rica) "I''m going back to sleep." (Kira) "I have to help my daughter with the food preparation, it''s already toote." (Freya) "..." (I) While I was confused by the awkward situation of beingplimented by the pervert Nn, being stared at by my son Irius, and having a statue of disbelief of Joseph nearby, the girls are all acting normal. Sapphire talks to her daughter without caring about this situation, at the end the girls start toe out of the cocoon with wrinkled clothes going in the direction where the Dungeon gate is open. "Master, you forgot your clothes." (Freya) "Thank you..." (I) Freya before leaving puts on some folded clothes for me before running in the direction the grills were if I remember correctly. "What did I do during the party?" (I) "To be honest, I''m not sure, I was very drunk, unlike most of you, I don''t have poison resistance skills, so all those drinks were too strong for me." (Nn) "Hah!..." (Nn) "Shut up Nn, his voice is too loud... master!" (Alice) "..." (I) "..." (Alice) I asked a question that was hammering inside my head and I didn''t expect an answer as I was asking myself, but Nn tried to answer it for me but was talking loudly without realizing it until a shoe hit his face as Alice appeared from the cocoon screaming at him while his hair was disheveled. Alice''s face shows her anger at first, but soon she looks at me and her expression gets confused, then she looks at her clothes which were actually the clothes ¨¦rica usually wears which she must have put on by mistake, her expression changes from confusion to astonishment as if he had just remembered something. Alice goes back inside as if trying to hide, I look at the opening of the cocoon confused to know if more people are going toe out, but only the Elf Queenes out with new clothes and walks away as if nothing happened dragging a petrified Joseph. I didn''t react for a few seconds. "Nn?" (I) "Yes Master?" (Nn) "Help me leave before someone else ends up emerging from this cocoon." (I) "No need to be embarrassed, the end and even the middle of the party had a lot of that sort of thing." (Nn) "To my surprise, it wasn''t even the Lamias or Arachnes that started this, it was the Demons, I was surprised when I noticed Subi among them." (Nn) "Let me go alone." (I) As Nn loses himself in his thoughts again starting a monologue, I slip into my shadow and walk away still trying to remember what had happened. ----------- One hourter. I was drinking tea near the World Tree at a makeshift wooden table with Elf Queen Lolth and World Tree Spirit Yura. "Thanks for the tea." (I) "It will help with your hangover by cleaning the impurities left by the potions you took." (Queen Lolth) "How many times have I drank these potions?" (I) "I saw it a few dozen times during the feast days." (Yura) "..." (I) "I admit that the party was fun, the celebrations of your people are more rxed than in my vige." (Queen Lolth) "I still can''t remember much." (I) "A pity, it was kind of fun." (Queen Lolth) "Did we do something?" (I) "We did more than just something." (Queen Lolth) "I must thank ¨¦rica for calling meter, I heard she likes to study magic, I''ll look for something for herter." (Queen Lolth) "..." (I) "No need to be embarrassed, it was just a bit of fun, it had been a few decades for me and you with your trinity with nature had a very attractive Aura." (Queen Lolth) "How did so many people get mixed in there?" (I) "¨¦rica called me and I went, Sapphire seems to have asked Diana if she coulde along, I also remember Sapphire grabbing that young Vampire maid with her tail and pulling her inside with a smile on her face." (Queen Lolth) "How did Freya join in this?" (I) "She appeared with the Gray Elf with the name of Kira if I''m not mistaken..." (Queen Lolth) "Ma''am, we have urgent news." (Grey Elf) "What happened?" (Queen) "The envoys from several Realms have just arrived, among them, two envoys from the Empire started attacking each other and one ended up dead." (Grey Elf) "It looks like something serious has happened." (Queen Lolth) "When asked about the reason for thebat and the assassination, he reported something troubling that had happened in the ck Empire." (Grey Elf) "It appears that Queen Melissa has been killed and a coup is underway in the ck Empire at this time." (Grey Elf) "..." (I) "(If I''m not mistaken Lilian and her students were spies for the ck Empire, Lilian also said something about being the aunt of the current Queen of the ck Empire.)" (I) Elf Queen Lolth is silent for a few seconds with a thoughtful look on her face, then she looks at me with some sort of meaning I don''t understand. "I want to talk to this envoy within 1 hour." (Queen Lolth) "As you wish, mydy." (Grey Elf) The Gray Elf disappears in a blur, I remember this Gray Elf being one of the Elders of the Council of this vige. ? "I wish you were here to listen to this envoy of the ck Empire if possible." (Queen Lolth) "I imagine you want someone else along with me, right?" (I) "Their parentage was already known, her description made it easy to recognize her at the party, but there was no reason to speak to her before." (Queen Lolth) "But now it''s different." (Queen Lolth) "I''ll be here, let''s talk about itter." (I) "I was going to say the same thing." (Queen Lolth) Chapter 662 Cap 660: Civil War In The Black Empire Part 1(Chapter Preview) After I left the World Tree Temple that was in the process of rebuilding, I warned my Familiars using our mental link to find Lilian. After a few minutes, Hinata was the one who found her along with her first Student, Horn 1. When I go to where Hinata warned Lilian was, I reach one of the pods made by Arachnees, just to make sure she wasn''t doing anything too private, I tell Hinata to see if they were all dressed, and Hinata sticks her head through the wall and takes it off saying that''s all right, so I walked in to find Horn 1 and Lillian looking at me. "You have arrived at the right time, Holy Son." (Lilian) "I was thinking of calling youter." (Lilian) I enter and realize when I enter a sound barrier, so I sit next to Lillian and Horn 1 while Hinata lies with her head on my legs. "Then I suppose you already know why I''m here." (I) "Yes, I was near the gate when the envoys started to arrive, I arrived in time to see the fight." (Lilian) "Associating the arrival of the ck Empire envoys with you making Hinata look for me was easy to think about what could be so urgent." (Lilian) "Speaking of which, this Specter has no finesse to investigate, she just walked in and said she found it before she left." (Horn 1) "I was just asked to find Lilian, so I did." (Hinata) "You did well." (I) Lilian tells me how was thebat between the two envoys of the ck Empire, it seems that one of them had arrived before and made an ambush seriously wounding the other, that''s why the fight took so little time. "After that, I learned the rest from Horn 1." (Lilian) "I told you everything I knew, check this out." (Horn 1) Horn 1 shows me a small broken crystal, it is smeared with blood. "This crystal was given to several people trusted by the Queen, if the crystal she had been carrying all along was broken, everyone would know she was killed or captured as our crystals were also broken." (Horn 1) "As the existence of these crystals was a secret, everyone kept the crystals inside their own bodies." (Horn 1) "I felt the crystal break a few days ago during the Monster Wave, but I decided to wait until everyone was in a better state to tell you about it." (Horn 1) "Do you have one of those crystals too, Lilian?" (I) "No, I didn''t even know Horn 1 had one of those crystals." (Lilian) "I thought this Queen of the ck Empire person was rted to her." (I) "She is my niece." (Lilian) "If you''re wondering why I''m so calm, then I''d better let Horn 1 exin." (Lilian) Horn 1 looks at the broken crystal in his hand and then looks at me. "The one who died was not the real Queen, she was a Homunculus created to look exactly like her." (Horn 1) "You mean someone else died in the Queen''s ce?" (I) "No, the Homunculus was just an empty shell, for a few decades Queen Melissa has been in a hidden ce controlling her Homunculus from a distance." (Horn 1) "She probably woke up from her sleep by now, after her Homunculus was killed." (Horn 1) "I don''t understand..." (I) For the Queen to have made a n decades ago to use a Homunculus in her ce, distribute these crystals, and probably other things I still don''t know about, means she expected this situation. "How did she know something like this was going to happen?" (I) "It was the Prime Minister, Duke Gregory Roux, right?" (Lilian) "Yes, just as we predicted, he waited for you to leave beforehand, Mom." (Horn 1) "We''ve been watching him for years while pretending to do other missions, he''s always been a suspect, but we''ve never been able to find out what he was up to and who was on his side." (Horn 1) "It was after you disappeared that he started acting." (Horn 1) "That doesn''t make sense, how strong is he?" (I) "Lesser Catastrophe Grade, but your progress in increasing your strength has been unnatural in recent years." (Horn 1) "If he''s that strong, then he had no reason to fear Lilian." (I) "It wasn''t me he was afraid of, he feared my ability as a spy, he knew that I knew a multitude of ways to deliver ast message before I died, it would also be impossible to capture me." (Lilian) "If his ns were interrupted because of an oversight, it would all be over, so he was always cautious around me." (Lilian) "That''s why you were forced to retire and we announced our departure after onest mission." (Horn 1) ,m "They wanted to force him to act faster." (I) "Yes and it worked, but this Monster Wave seems to have been too much of an opportunity for him to pass up." (Horn 1) ----------- I spent about 40 minutes talking to Lilian and her student to better understand the situation, during that time I started to better understand this guy Greg¨®rio Roux. It seems that it was not out of ambition that he is carrying out this coup d''etat to take the throne of the ck Empire, his motivationes from hatred for Humans and the Morror Continent. I even found out he was helping that Demon who became King Makari, Lilian said there''s a good chance he''s responsible for freeing that crazy assassin we killed in Venon Stronghold City beforeing here. Also from hints of that Prime Minister experimenting with Kimera, it seems that after receiving the message Lilian sent when we were still on the Morror Continent, they were able to find more evidence about Kimeras'' study in the ck Empire, but were never able to make any connections with the Prime Minister. ---------- After talking to these two spies, I take them both to the Elf Queen Lolth to let her know about it, I want to get involved as little as possible in all this, but I have a feeling that the Elves will get involved since it was the World Tree that caused this Monster Wave. Strangely after listening to what Lillian and Horn 1 said, Elf Queen Lolth just got a sad look. "I knew that this man would one day do something extreme, but I hoped that after so many years of silence he had put the hate aside." (Queen Lolth) "..." (I) Chapter 663 Cap 661: Civil War In The Black Empire Part 2(Chapter Preview) I was confused about Elf Queen Lolth''s reaction, it seemed like she already knew something like this could happen, plus she talked about hate. "It seems that not even the legendary shadow of the ck Empire was able to stop him." (Queen Lolth) "I kept him under surveince, but that only made him hide, even more, I didn''t trust him and even thought about killing him, but the previous King asked me not to." (Lilian) "He felt guilty for the tragedies of that war between continents, in the end, both sides lost, but the biggest damage was here as the war took ce on this continent." (Queen Lolth) "What war? Was it one of the wars between the two continents that I heard about and that generated the hatred you feel for each other?" (I) "Yes, it was thest war, it wasn''t the worst of them, but because it was thest one, it''s the one everyone remembers, especially Gregory Roux." (Lilian) "His wife and son died in that war, died brutally and cruelly by Humans who were only able to see monsters when they looked at them." (Lilian) "At that time I wasn''t the Elf Queen yet, so I had the freedom to choose what to do, what I chose was to stop the war with the help of others of equal strength like the former King of the ck Empire." (Queen Lolth) "When we managed to make the Humans go away was when I saw him for the first andst time." (Queen Lolth) "We were in a meeting when he entered the room, at the time he wasn''t even Grade S, but he burst into the room screaming to continue the war, to chase the Humans to the Morror Continent and annihte them." (Queen Lolth) "I never forgot that day for one reason, his face." (Queen Lolth) "His eyes were filled with sadness and despair as he entered the meeting room, but when he heard the King of the ck Empire say that the war would end there..." (Queen Lolth) "All that was left in his eyes was hatred, his Aura waspletely contaminated by such intense hatred that I had a hard time seeing that he was still a person." (Queen Lolth) So he''s driven by hate, knowing that helps as that kind of person is predictable, but if he really feels that much hate, he''s had to wait over 100 years for this n, that demonstrates a level ofmitment that scares me. "Have you always suspected him, Lilian?" (I) "Yea." (Lilian) "I understand why I didn''t kill him sooner, but I would have done it anyway." (I) Public opinion is a double-edged sword, it can help a nation unite by growing together, or it can divide a nation by bringing disgrace. Even if they killed him before doing anything, without having any proof against his crimes, sooner orter someone could find out about it, then others would be afraid to die for no valid reason, and it will destroy the ck Empire from the inside out. "My Queen, the envoy of the ck Empire is here." While we were still talking, an Elf dressed as a wizard enters to announce the arrival of the Empire''s envoy. Elf Queen Lolth says to let him in, as soon as he was inside the room where there was only me, Lillian, Horn 1, and Elf Queen Lolth, he looks straight at Lillian in surprise. This envoy was a middle aged man with long hair, two dark pink horns, and 4 eyes, his skin was white and he was someone with a height of 1.90 meters being quite tall by the standards of my old world. "Pleased to meet your majesty, I am Baron William Magazares, Ie as a legitimate envoy of the ck Empire." (William) "I hope you have a good reason to be here and to have killed another supposed envoy of your Empire." (Queen Lolth) "He was a traitor, someone belonging to Duke Gregory Roux who is trying to seize the throne of the Empire right now." (William) "Why are you here?" (Queen Lolth) "Ie to ask for your help on behalf of Queen Melissa who is currently weakened." (William) "Gregory Roux wants to conquer every continent, by now he already controls 47% of the ck Empire''s territory, after dominating everything he will head to the surrounding Realms before marching through the rest of the continent and finally his final destination on another continent." (William) "I havee to seek your help in joining Queen Melissa against Gregory Roux." (William) "If that is the sole reason for your visit, then I must make it clear that the Elves will not be involved in any nation''s infighting." (Queen Lolth) "With all due respect your majesty, but Gregory has an army at his disposal consisting of Kimeras, so far more than 7000 soldiers have died on the battlefield in a few days ofbat, these are just the numbers we can confirm." (William) "Queen Melissa is someone I respect, but we''re not in a position to help others, you must have seen it, right?" (Queen Lolth) From the beginning of the conversation he made it clear that he would not help, but this is understandable, his vige is destroyed, his weapons and armor are in terrible condition, his potions are exhausted and the Poisonous Forest is still full of monsters that survived the Wave of monsters. Entering an internal dispute of another nation under these conditions would be dangerous, not to mention the fact that the Elves are far fewer in numbers than the Demons. During his conversation with the Elf Queen, this guy William looked several times at Lilian, it looked like he expected Lilian to stand by her side to convince Elf Queen Lolth to join the war, but that didn''t work. Before he left the Queen asked him some questions, thanks to this we know that there is a civil war within the Empire, Gregory Roux quickly took 40% of the Empire during the Monster Wave, in fact, these ces already belonged to his associates. After the Wave of Monsters, he took advantage of the moment of weakness to attack other ces and im more territory, at the moment everything is quiet because he ceased attacks, but this is far from being the end. Chapter 664 Cap 662: Gregório Roux (Chapter Preview) Pov Gregorio Roux: Boom! Boom! Good! "Lord calm down..." (Bruno) "Over 100 years... do you have any idea how long I endured!?" (I) Boommm! "There were so many asions where I just wanted to break her neck or just stick a sword through her heart." (I) Ahhhh!!!! Boommm! "I held back my hate, buried my murderous intent and rage, all because I knew I needed a n to achieve my goal." (I) "Lord, we can still get it, as things are, we can act directly to get the throne..." (Bruno) "I DON''T WANT THE THRONE!" (I) "The throne was only a means to my ends." (I) "Melissa was supposed to be dead now and my followers scattered across the Empire have killed all the nobles who aren''t on our side, that way we could have the entire Empire without losing our strength, that way we could pressure the lesser Kingdoms to join us or simply conquer the fools who resist without giving anyone time to make preparations." (I) "But now more than half of the people under mymand scattered across the Empire ready to kill the nobles have died and the others have been unable to find their targets." (I) "Also, look at the information that came in!" (I) "Damn Melissa is still alive, the one I killed was just a surrogate, which means she already knew about my ns." (I) So much work, so many times I held back this hate just to keep the ne safe, but it was all in vain. It doesn''t matter anymore if we are going to get the Empire or not, this civil war will alert the other Kingdoms, I''m sure they are getting ready at this moment to defend their nations, in addition, we are spending resources and soldiers in this civil war, even if we win we will be weakened by more to conquer the rest of the continent, let alone attack the Morror Continent. "..." (I) I look at the portrait on the wall, the only image I have of my wife and child, the only thing left after our house was destroyed. "This isn''t going to go her way, she wants a direct war to dy my ns, that bastard." (I) "Bruno, start the Titan''s preparations!" (I) "Sir, the project was a failure, we can''t..." (Bruno) "Shut up and obey, I know the reason for the failure, I always knew how to solve this, but I didn''t want to do something so risky and spoil my 100+ year n, but now we only have that option." (I) "After crushing all of the ck Empire who refuse to follow me in this war, I will show everyone on this continent what happens to those who don''t join our cause." (I) "We''ll get what we want so badly, if it can''t be through conquest, then it''s through fear!" (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: After we got back to the Dungeon I just talked a little with Lilian, she said that she would like to help the ck Empire that was her home, the ce where she was born and raised. To be honest, I don''t want to get involved in any of this, but unfortunately, something I''m looking for is in the possession of Queen Melissa, at least that''s what the Elf Queen Luthien told me before I came to this continent, the model of finding a talented Engineer Magic. ---------- At that night. I joined Ivan, Elsaris, Freya, Sapphire, Vanessa, ¨¦rica, Diana, Karina, Irius, Irina, and Rakan in a room of my mansion inside the Dungeon, of course, my Familiars were also present. These are the smartest, most cunning, and leading people in the Dungeon, their opinion on this matter will be very diverse and will help me make a decision, I also let Lilian and Athena participate in the Gathering. After ate night talking I realized that the Dungeon doesn''t gain anything by helping either side, so we''re not going to participate in this civil war. But I also decided to help with something, I''ll let Athena and her group take care of this Gregorio Roux guy. In other words, I gave a mission to Athena and her friends to hunt down Gregory Roux, they are all in the Lower Catastrophe Grade and are very well trained, so it must be a simple mission for them, I told Lilian to apany them, but told them not to do anything and not reveal your presence. The main objective of this quest is a test for Athena and her friends, I want to see how the different races of this continent react when I''m not around, I also want them to see the good and bad sides of the Demons they grew up to hate because of of the Church of Light. I won''t get into this myself, I''ll just see everything from afar without getting involved, I was thinking of maybe giving Elsaris and Kira some robbery missions, it would also be nice to find this Queen Melissa, but I''ll think about thatter. ----------- The next morning I was sitting on top of my mansion inside the Dungeon watching the city not far away until Nix emerged from my shadow. "What did you find?" (I) "The envoy was telling the truth in yesterday''s meeting, besides he''s trying to hire capable people as mercenaries." (Nix) "No one in the Dungeon epted, but some who fought alongside the Elves were mercenaries from the start, so he''s getting good fighters." (Nix) "Did you find out anything from the other envoys?" (I) "Yes, one of them was someone working for this Gregory Roux guy, looks like he killed the real envoy on the way and took his ce." (Nix) "Killed him?" (I) "No, after yesterday''s meeting I thought I''d give it to Lilith." (Nix) "Don''t do that, give it to Athena and her friends, it will be a good starting point for them." (I) "Why test them now? I still don''t understand." (Nix) "I want to know how they act when I''m not around." (I) "But we have already confirmed that they are not prejudiced against other races." (Nix) "Having no prejudice and understanding other races are two different things." (I) "When they got here, all they knew were things they learned in the Church of Light, their minds were shaped as they grew up in a certain way." (I) "I want to know how much their mindsets have changed since they arrived, I want to know if they''ve learned anything or think they already know everything they need to." (I) "You say that, but you also want to help Lilian." (Nix) "I won''t deny it, but helping Lilian doesn''t mean I''m going to get into a civil war, each with their problems." (I) "Taking care of the leader is the best I''ll do, you can apany Lilian if you want, I''ll spend the rest of my time resting inside the Dungeon, I''m thinking about learning to draw." (I) Chapter 665 Cap 663: Athenas Quest Part 1(Chapter Preview) Pov Athena: I get up from my bed in the Temple inside the Dungeon and look around my room which only has an empty bookcase, a simple desk, a bed, and a table with two chairs. I''ve been given permission to change whatever I want in the room, I can do whatever I want, but I still don''t know what to do. Just like every day, I get up and change, then go to the bathroom to wash my face, but I am distracted by looking at my own face which has many simrities to my mother and sister''s. If I close my eyes, I can imagine what she would say to me. "(You are a disgrace to our family, siding with a damn Heretic!)" (Andreia) "(You shame our lineage and history, you shame everything I fought for and our father fought before us!)" (Andreia) "Athena..." (Ang) "(I''m ashamed to be the sister of a traitor, I''m going to kill...)" (Andreia) "Athena! Can you hear me?" (Ang) "..." (I) "Are you feeling something? Why are you crying." (Ang) "I''m fine..." (I) "No, you''re definitely not okay." (Ang) I wet my face once more to wash the tears from my eyes and take a deep breath before looking up at my best friend''s worried face. "You''re right, I''m not okay..." (I) "But I''ll stay..." (I) "(Sister, I know you must be enraged every time you think of me, by now it must be known to all my betrayal, but I don''t regret what I''m doing.)" (I) "I just hope you''re right..." (I) "Be sure about what?" (Ang) "Nothing, just getting my mind in order." (I) I hug my friend and start dragging her into the kitchen with me, I just hope the food helps get rid of these depressing thoughts. ----------- A few hours after eating we go to the interrogation room in the ce where the weights are in this dungeon. That fortified building near master Zenos'' mansion was a ce of torture for one of his daughters from what I heard, everyone in town calls her crazy, but they''re always smiling when they talk about her, I didn''t understand before, but when I met the miss Lilith finally understood. "It''s about time they arrived, take this idiot away, he won''t stop talking and Nix said I wasn''t supposed to y... cough... cough... interrogate him." (Lilith) "(No use lying now, you were calling torture a joke.)" (I) "Sorry I''mte." (I) "We would have arrived sooner if Darius hadn''t been talking about food with Ragnar." (Ang) "You don''t have to talk about me like that, it''s not my fault that Mrs. Caryna''s cooking is so good." (Darius) "But you didn''t have to enter an ingredient guessingpetition with Ragnar." (I) "But he started it..." (Darius) Since we got here, blending in has been easy, as weird as everyone is, they''re still very friendly, I''ve never been with people so contradictory and unpredictable before, but it also made it easy to ept the absurdities we see on a daily basis. "If you want you can be hard on him, there are dozens of people with a great desire for revenge on him, so don''t be nice." (Lilith) "Went to take care of him, thank you very much for the warning, Miss Lilith." (Darius) "Since I don''t have anything to do, I''m going to train a little with H, see youter." (Lilith) After speaking, Lilith spread her wings and flew away while humming, High Priestess Vanessa told me about her past, I have no right toin about my life when she who lived so much more miserable seems to have left everything behind. "We will." (I) ---------- It didn''t take long to get this fake envoy to talk, after a few hours of torture he told a lot, but just to be sure, we used one of the memory affecting potions on him and started everything from scratch. Just as I thought, he answered different things to each question, it seems he was lying, disinformation is a trick that anyone with espionage work or in the criminal business knows, but applying it during torture is something few would do. After using several potions and Darius being insistent with his questions, we finally had the answers we wanted, but there was little information. After that we went to the vige of the Elves to meet the envoy of the Empire by the name of William, I intend to go back part of the way with him to get some information. He told everything he knew about the enemy, but he was cautious in answering about the situation of his allies, but even so, I got additional information with what we had already obtained during the interrogation. With that I don''t know where we can go, I''m going with everyone inside the Dungeon where it''s safest to have a conversation about what we should do now. I open the map showing the city where we are going and depending on what we find there we can go to one of the three options of ces where we can find Gregory Roux for the information we collect. We''re leaving the next morning, I''ll talk to the others to make their arrangements and I''ll speak to Priestess Vanessa. "Are you worried about the mission my Father gave you?" (Vanessa) "Yeah, what does he want by giving something so easy to us?" (I) I was in the basement of the Temple where Priestess Vanessa was counting the inventory of items stored in that Temple. "My Father never does anything without a reason, even if it''s a silly reason sometimes, so don''t try to guess what he thinks, it would be a futile effort." (Vanessa) "Just do the quest the best you can and no regrets, that will be enough." (Vanessa) "What do I do if the mission target is not alone?" (I) "Think for yourself what you should do, but I advise you not to take this mission for granted, sometimes looks can be deceiving." (Vanessa) "Being close to my Father means that things are rarely going to turn out the way we imagine." (Vanessa) ----------- The next morning we were all ready and heading towards where Kimeras'' troops are, the best thing to do is interrogate someone inmand to find out where Gregory Roux is. With all the preparations we''re leaving, but I''m nervous about this mission, I feel unsure how toplete this mission without interfering too much in the events of this nation. Chapter 666 Cap 664: Athenas Quest Part 2(Chapter Preview) Pov Athena: After 2 weeks of travel we arrived in the city we nned, as we were told this ce is full of enemies. Just by being here and seeing everything I can tell you about the atrocities these people havemitted in their quest for power. The Kimera Soldiers were not being controlled, they were talking to each other and were proud of their undeserved power. Soldiers weren''t amon type of Kimera, they were Demons who had monster parts imnted in their bodies, apart from some physical deformity they looked normal, but their eyes showed an obsession I''d seen before. Getting past them was not difficult, with our Aura training we were able to hide our presence and use our superior speed to enter the city unnoticed, after that to avoid attracting attention we spent a few hours looking for an abandoned ce, and we were able to find one abandoned store that we''re going to use as a base. I tell everyone to go investigate ande back at midnight while I set up protection for our temporary base. ---------- Midnight that day. Everyone had already returned, the wards of this ce were in ce, so normal people won''t approach and we''ll be warned if anyone tries to enter. Ang, Darius, Michael, Fl¨¢via, Renato, and Thomas had returned, as you know the way I create the protections of our bases manage to enter without activating the traps I ced. "What did they find?" (I) "As it was said, all Soldiers are Kimeras, idiots who epted being experiments in exchange for power." (Darius) "The ones I saw seemed to have monsters below the S rank being used as materials for the process of being turned into Kimeras." (Darius) "My magic confirmed that their bodies emit miasma, the amount is small but as there are so many in this town it is umting." (Michael) "On this continent that''s not a problem, Demons like to live on this continent precisely because there''s miasma everywhere, so it doesn''t matter." (I) "I know I said, but we also have the Information about Master Zenos'' Fight from almost 2 months ago, he also fought Kimeras, right?" (Michael) "I had forgotten about that." (I) "Me and Renato remembered this and talked to those responsible for taking care of the bodies of the Kimeras." (Michael) "Michael talked to Rakan and I went to talk to An, what I found was that the process that these people became Kimeras was mixed with a curse that shortens their lives in half, so their bodies don''t reject monster parts." (Renato) "Rakan said that these curses can be stimted to increase the power of monster parts causing great physical changes." (Michel) "But this is temporary as it takes a lot of their power, in the end, they end up unconsciouster." (Michael) "I''ve also heard about the crystals they use causing some irreversible mutation that can lead to death after use." (Ang) The preparations of each one was to research all the information they could, this information will serve to help fight the enemies and not be taken by surprise. After rying the enemy information, we see how they positioned themselves in this city, now we know their numbers, but we have to confirm who the leader is. Fortunately, their numbers and strength pose no danger to us. ------------ Two dayster, night. We were outside the city waiting in a fortified hut we built with a magic item from the Elves when Ang arrives carrying an unconscious Demon without arms and legs. "How it was?" (I) "It was easy to enter the mansion of the former ruler of this city, the defense magic was efficient but too weak to stop me." (Ang) "The real problem was wearing the maid outfit for a whole day, but it gave me the opportunity to catch this bastard." (Ang) "So the rumors were right, he likes to abuse the maids?" (I) "No, he uses them as experiments for poisons he produces, he was going to do the same to me in a secret ce in the mansion where I found a lot of blood." (Ang) "His arms and legs?" (I) "Easier to carry like that, it also made him more obedient." (Ang) "Did you get him to say anything useful?" (I) "No, he''s a fanatic full of hate, pain and torture won''t work against him." (Ang) "I still have some Lyra potions with me, I''ll take him to the next room and see if he bes more chatty." (Darius) "All of him." (Ang) Darius picks up the Demon and takes it to the next room, after which a sound barrier has been activated around the room. ? "Did you get anything at the mansion?" (I) "I heard some useful things, besides there was a vault with a curse trap in the secret room where he took me, after purifying the curse with my light magic, it was easy to open a vault like that." (Ang) "I found this inside the safe." (Ang) I take the papers and maps that Ang gave me, I look at the maps that belong to the ck Empire, they were full of dots marked with some symbols. Then I look at the papers, most were descriptions of poison preparation, its effects, and possible improvements. There was also a list of names of important people from the Empire on their side and their positions, we can deliver this to the people on the side of this Queen Melissa, they made better use of that information. Fortunately among the papers was a letter from Gregory Roux giving orders for this man Ang had brought. Thanks to this letter we confirmed a ce where he would be going, there was also information about some secret project that will be put into practice, but it does not specify what it could be. "Now we know where he will be, we just have to be there before him." (I) "Are we going to ambush him on the way?" (Michael) "No, he''ll be with a small army, it looks like there''s a secret tunnel that goes through a big mountain and leads straight to the ce where Queen Melissa was confirmed to be." (I) "Let''s get there before everyone else, because of this map and our information, this capital is less than a week away from this ce." (I) "Yes, I thought the same thing, which is probably why this letter was sent here, being closer to the capital and being able to join them in this attack." (Ang) With that, we already know where to go. Chapter 667 Cap 665: Athenas Quest Part 3 Pov Athena: We arrived in less than 3 days in the capital of the ck Empire, from the information we have this must be the ce where Queen Melissa is hiding and Gregory Roux has already discovered this. Our target must not be here yet, from the letter we found it will still take 1 day to arrive at least. Entering this city was much easier, I borrowed a letter of introduction from Lilian beforeing, this was to meet the people of the Empire to seek information if possible, but this time I need their help. With this letter that bears the 7 horns mark on the g of the ck Empire, the normal soldiers did not recognize it, but theirmander was surprised to see the symbol and let us in, actually guided us personally to the second floor of a restaurant. "I want your best fruit te, I''m not a meat fan." (I) "Should you eat in that kind of situation?" (Ang) "We must not fear them, besides, poisons from this continent will be useless against us." (I) When we reach the second floor we go to a VIP room where a middle aged waiter appears to take our order while themander of the gate guards leaves. "Athena is right, they have no reason to do anything against us and even if they did it would be useless." (Darius) "The best thing for us is to show that we are not a threat, we are here to do something that will help them, even if it''s another reason it doesn''t change the fact that it will help all of them." (I) "I''m curious to know how much of your words are true, I would also like to know where you got that letter." A woman appears to appear out of nowhere as if she''s been transferred here using space movement magic, but the truth is she was using magic to hide in this room before we even entered here. "My name is Melissa, I am the Queen of this Empire." (Queen Melissa) "I already knew, nice to meet you, your majesty." (I) She had long straight ck hair, golden eyes, snow white skin, and 4 Horns, 2 of these Horns are on the side of her head and the other 2 are on the corners of her forehead, the 4 Horns seem to form some sort of crown, I can''t see her wings and tail, but she probably has themon ability to hide these parts of her body. On closer inspection, she doesn''t look weakened as the information we have ims. "I wonder why people from the Church of Light came here, let alone a Celestina like you." (Queen Melissa) "Surprises me to be discovered so quickly, what gave us away?" (I) "You can try to hide your strength, but that''s not an easy thing to do if you''re not able to hide your Auraspletely." (Queen Melissa) "It was exactly their Auras that showed their strengths and the element of light that they all share." (Queen Melissa) "So you assumed we were from the Church of Light, not far from the truth." (I) "We used to be part of the Church of Light, but not anymore." (I) "You expect me to believe it? Why not kill all of you now?" (Queen Melissa) "Because the magic you''ve been working on while trying to distract us with all this talk might destroy this restaurant, but it won''t do anything to me." (I) "Besides, if I wanted to do something, then I would have done it another way, I wouldn''t have to expose myself that way." (I) "..." (Queen Melissa) I had already noticed the 5 ritual annihtion spells in this room being controlled by her, I learned early on to be sensitive to demonic energy and miasma, for me to feel these 2 types of energy is as simple as breathing. "What do you want? How did you get this letter?" (Queen Melissa) "We are on a mission, this letter was delivered by your aunt, you must understand the meaning of this, right?" (I) "..." (Queen Melissa) I must say that this ruler is well qualified, she possesses strength and intelligence, she has shown no reactions to anything I have said so far, and has been trying to find out the truth from my words and expressions. I didn''t expect anyone to be able to see through my disguise so quickly and I''m d she was able to believe Kinshasa''s words, I don''t want to start a battle in the middle of a city. "How is she?" (Queen Melissa) "As always, striving to serve the Blood Goddess alongside the High Priestess, furthermore she asked me to tell you which students of hers are with her now." (I) "I already knew that when they left with their families it could only be to be by her side." (Queen Melissa) She smiles as she talks about Lilian, but soon her gaze turns serious as she looks at me. "I take it you are my aunt''spanion, right?" (Queen Melissa) "Yes, we serve the same High Priestess of Blood, plus we live in the same city." (I) "(Unfortunately I can''t reveal more than that, I hope it''s enough for her to agree to cooperate in our mission.)" (I) "Did you say something about some kind of mission, what is this about?" (Queen Melissa) I spend the next few minutes exining our mission to kill Gregory Roux, in exchange for their cooperation I''ll pass on important information about their troops. "Just killing him is useless, otherwise I would have killed him a long time ago." (Queen Melissa) "I''ve waited a long time, even before I was crowned Queen of the ck Empire." (Queen Melissa) "I''ve waited for this idiot to try to take the throne all this time, it gave him plenty of opportunities he refused to take advantage of, unfortunately, I was caught off guard when he finally made his move this time." (Queen Melissa) "Did you want him to cause a civil war?" (I) "No, I never thought he would have spread his influence so much across the Empire without being noticed, I''m d that Monster Wave gave him the conditions to advance his ns, probably he wanted to wait until the turn of the year for the next Annual Monster Wave ." (Queen Melissa) "But even if it was on arger scale than expected, the result was still something good when they''re all dead." (Queen Melissa) "You mean..." (I) "This whole uprising helped me find all the conspirators hiding in the Empire or at least most of them, thanks to Gregory Roux I can now openly attack to cleanse these gues that corrupt this great Empire." (Queen Melissa) Chapter 668 Cap 666: Athenas Quest Part 4 Pov Gregorio Roux: ,m I was in an underground cave near the Capital of the ck Empire, my main testingb was done here, a ce where no one visits normally and there are few monsters, a perfect ce for me. I was on the 12? underground floor which is also thest one, this ce is a big shed where a rectangr box 30 meters high is shaking strongly making the whole ce shake, if it weren''t for the thicker chains that my body holding it, so this ce would already be destroyed. "Are you sure you''re ready?" (I) "Yes, but unfortunately it cannot be controlled perfectly and its lifespan will be only a few weeks." (Maleg) "Should be enough, how many of our elites did you need to use?" (I) "Less than I expected, I only used 285 of them." (Maleg) "Don''t speak so casually of our brothers'' lives, they volunteered to know the importance of this for our future ns." (I) "Sorry for sounding insensitive, but after the things I''ve seen and done, I''ve learned to care only about the results, all for the death of damn Humans." (Maleg) "The time for the Humans has not yete, we have to conquer the continent before then, only then will we have enough strength to annihte all the inhabitants of the Morror Continent." (I) Facing this big box that contains the sacrifice of several of my people who, like me, cannot forget what those damned Humans did. "I won''t stop as long as there''s still a trace of life left in this body, no matter what I have to do..." (I) ---------- Pov Athena: After a few hours of talking, we were able to get along with the Queen of that Empire. It seems that her n was to take advantage of the revolt that Gregory Roux would cause to identify and purge everyone who still had malice against Humans, it seems that the hatred against Humans has be so great on this continent that the simple fact of not having a war has caused many impatient people. She knew that Gregory Roux was a perfect symbol for such hatred and she used him, waited for him to join forces with others who think as insanely as he did, and then finish them all at once. But she underestimated his intelligence and caution, she didn''t even realize how big those numbers were. In the end, Gregory Roux is the leader for bringing them all together under the same ideal, so she sees no point in killing only him as another will take his ce and the conflict will continue. But she doesn''t realize that killing Gregory Roux will shake the morale of these hate-filled idiots, plus it''s clear that he''s still the mastermind behind this whole n, so killing him will still be a good thing. ----------- That day I managed to form an alliance with Queen Melissa, so her cooperation with our mission will be useful and as I promised I told her all the information we had, I also delivered all the evidence we gathered so far. Later, when only Ang and I were showering, we had time for a chat. "You know, I think I understand our mission now." (Ang) "There''s nothing to understand, it''s clear that master Zenos just wanted to see us cooperating with the Demons and know if we''re capable of leaving what we learned in the Church of Light behind." (I) "That may still be right, but I think it''s secondary, he said he didn''t want to get involved in this civil war, but this mission to kill the leader of one side is already a big involvement." (Ang) "If there''s one thing I''ve learned so far, it''s his unpredictability, a lot of the things he does are meaningless." (I) "Because our thinking is very straightforward, we are thinking that the enemy is Gregory Roux''s group." (Ang) "But they are the enemy." (I) "No, they''re just part of the problem, Queen Melissa herself said, the real problem is hate." (Ang) "The hatred of these Demons for Humans caused all this, I also found out that there was a simr case of Demons attack on the Morror Continent that Master Zenos stopped." (Ang) "I heard that too, but I don''t understand what you''re getting at." (I) "I''m saying he wants the Demons to see the result of his hatred, this civil war has eyes from all over the continent seeing this, seeing soldiers who be Kimeras and people screaming about their hatred for Humans." (Ang) "But there are no Humans here, it''s Demons fighting themselves, it''s Demons making their own people suffer because of a hatred of something that happened over 100 years ago." (Ang) "It doesn''t matter if the Empire wins or not, the important thing is to show the rest of this continent the result of what this hatred brings." (Ang) What Ang says makes sense, but I don''t know if master Zenos thought so deeply about it, he gave the quest only becausedy Lilian asked and even then it was only for one target. "I understand his thinking, I can''t say if things are as you described, but Queen Melissa is right, for people with a clear cause, killing Gregory Roux will have little effect in this civil war." (I) "I still don''t know the answer to that." (Ang) "It''s been a long time in the shower, let''s go out, there''s still a lot we have to do until tomorrow." (I) ---------- Pov Lilian: After Athena and Ang exit the bathroom, I climb out from under the water where I''ve been holding my breath. "Ang is a smart girl." (I) "Yes, but it''s weighing heavily on the master, I''m sure the reason for this mission must be something simple." (Nix) "But I must say I''m surprised they came to Melissa." (I) "With the information that will be passed on to Melissa, the civil war is just a short time away." (I) "Don''t think too much about the future, we''ll just keep watching, there might still be something unexpected happening." (Nix) "That might be true." (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: Thest few weeks have been so rxing, I spent my time drawing and discovered something, I''m terrible at it, but Samira seems to have been influenced by me and shows great talent. Now she was on the balcony of my room in the mansion inside the Dungeon enjoying the dungeon''s starry sky. "(Master, why did you give this quest to Athena and her friends?)" (Nix) "Because..." (I) ... ... ... ... ... ... Chapter 669 Cap 667: Athenas Quest Part 5 Pov Lilian: I keep watching my niece through the window, I''m d she''s alive and well, but I wish she had told me about her ns, I would have supported her with all my might. "I know you''re there, you can show up." (Melissa) I enter the room like a breeze through the window and make myself visible by canceling my ability as I''m sitting in front of her. "How do you know when I''m around?" (I) "I don''t know, I repeat that phrase whenever I''m alone, sometimes it works." (Melissa) "I''m surprised something like this works." (I) "We both know who taught me that when I was just a kid." (Melissa) I look at her, and we both smile at each other. "Why didn''t you tell me about your n?" (I) "Because he was wary of the Empire''s best spy, so he had to keep you away." (Melissa) "How are you? I heard you were weakened." (I) "I''m fine, I''m the one who created these rumors to make them let their guard down." (Melissa) "I just didn''t expect them to attack so immediately." (Melissa) "He even created rumors about attacking another city as a distraction." (Melissa) "What are you going to do now?" (I) "I''m going to attack him, but he''s wrong if he thinks I''m going to do that inside the city, I would never put my people in danger." (Melissa) "You know I can''t help this time." (I) "Okay, I never wanted you to be part of this n, besides, I think if something unexpected happens, I can count on certain people, right?" (Melissa) She knows I work for someone else associated with the Temple of Blood, but she doesn''t know who, she must have guessed that Athena''s involvement is my fault. "You have to be careful, the problem with people who live by an ideal is that they will do anything for that ideal, no matter if that ideal is good or bad." (I) ---------- Pov Athena: The next day before dawn we are all positioned, I am on top of the clouds with mypanions, while I use my own wings, they use a light element magic to fly. "I don''t know if we should have made that n, attacking directly would have been better." (I) "You said yourself that our only target is Gregory Roux." (Ang) "Dungeon people don''t want to interfere in this war, killing Gregory Roux alone is the maximum interference we should do." (Darius) "But we''re not sure he''ll show up." (I) "He''s going to show up, I''m just worried that I don''t know what n he''ll have." (Ang) "They''reing." (Michael) ----------- From above we had an excellent view of everything that happens, and my vision is the strongest sense I have. I watch as people pass between the trees of the forest heading towards the wall of the capital city. There were thousands, but they moved through the Forest like monsters in their territories, they moved without raising dust or making too much noise, it looked like they wanted to reach the city without being noticed until it was toote. I look at Michael and Ang who are experts at tracking because they have the skills to do so, they start using their skills to find Gregory Roux in this group of enemies. Meanwhile, I keep seeing them heading towards the city until several trap spells were activated, with which stone spikes grow from the ground, thorny vines trap enemies, explosions happen, wind des cut several trees along with enemies, and so on. The use of traps is something basic for an ambush, unfortunately, it didn''t make as many victims when expected, many enemies reacted abnormally by dodging these spells, and there were also enemies that after being injured started to turn into half monsters, this cured them of your injuries. They act faster than expected, they keep going in the same direction, but this time they''re going at twice or even triple their previous speed, it seems they''ve lost interest in being cautious now that they''ve been discovered. As they ran, they were attacked by even more people, this time it was the troops of that Empire attacking the enemies. "(She is not among them.)" (I) Just like she said, she''s keeping herself hidden for a time when she''s needed. Even having achieved the first attack and being in greater numbers, soon the Empire troops are at a disadvantage, fighting in a forest is not an easy thing, in addition, the enemy troops have already started their transformations bing true Kimeras, they haveplete mastery of their bodies showing that they have done an arduous training and thanks to that they move through this Forest as if it were their home using this terrain in their favor. Soon the surroundings are ravaged by area-of-effect spells that destroy the forest giving a suitable terrain for both sides to fight, this takes away one of the worst disadvantages for the Empire troops. The fight continues, but this time they are more equal in power, then I see someone with a hood appear and shout something, then half of these Kimeras take a few steps back away from their enemies even at the risk of receiving some hits, which happens injuring many and killing less than 10 of them directly. So these enemies pay the purple crystal I heard about and hit the chest, even from this distance I realize that these crystals contain some kind of curse. "She should have shown up by now." (I) "She won''t show up...look at the city." (Darius) I look at the city which is not far away, something colossal was in the middle of the city hidden by the smoke caused by the fire in the city, there seems to be someone flying around that thing fighting this giant. "What is that,?" (I) "I don''t know, but should we get involved?" (Darius) "Yes, you guys deal with that monster, I''ll stay to continue the mission alongside Ang and Michael." (I) "Master Zenos won''t like us to help in this war." (Darius) "It doesn''t matter, I won''t let another city be destroyed while I''m just watching from afar..." (I) "I found him, I''m sure he''s the person who shouted the orders now, the man in the hood." (Ang) I look at the man who just appeared and is hiding his face, if he is our target then he will be killed now. "Now, it''s my turn." (I) Chapter 670 Cap 668: Athenas Quest Part 6 Pov Queen Melissa: I was on the city walls looking in the direction of the information this Celestina gave me yesterday. Since yesterday my best mages have cast several trap spells in this direction of the forest, my troops were also ready to mobilize at any time I give the order. I look at the clouds above the forest, they are hiding in some of those clouds waiting for Gregory to show up, could only wait and see what happens, if I show up from the start it will lower my troops'' morale and I could be falling into a trap of Gregory. I have to wait until I''m needed and identify the danger level of the enemies so I can take advantage of the element of surprise to finish off the most troublesome enemies first. "Ma''am, there seems to be movement a few kilometers further in the forest." "We wouldn''t have noticed such weak reactions as this before strengthening area detection magic." "Any idea of ??the numbers?" (I) "Reactions were weak even with the magic boosted, but it''s a few thousand at the very least." I look ahead and notice the movement of birds changing in an area not too far away, but other than that there''s no more evidence of enemies approaching. With those numbers, they shouldn''t be able to walk in a forest with terrain as uneven as this one, let alone so quietly. At that moment I remember the information I got from Celestina and my aunt, there is also the report of those who fought against Gregory''s rules. Gregory seems to have secretly developed an army of Kimeras, this exins the monsters I faced during the Monster Wave, they were all Kimeras of various different types, Gregory was trying to weaken me with that and I didn''t notice. "For Monsters, lurking silently through the forest is normal..." (I) I continue to follow the enemies from afar, even if I can''t see them now, it''s ok since I know where they''re going to go in a little while. Soon they arrive where the traps were set and explosions,rge rock spikes, and various other effects happen revealing exactly where they were. "Attack!" (I) After that my troops start the attack, I have more than 20000 magic soldiers, and by the numbers, we should be in numerical advantage. "What is it!?" (I) Suddenly I feel the activation of a great magic, when I look where ites from I see a magic circle lighting up around my castle in the middle of the city. Soon the magic circle rises until it is high above the castle and I was able to identify the type of magic, it was space magic, apparently the teleportation type. I spread my wings wanting to fly as fast as possible in an attempt to stop this magic, but the moment I started to fly the magic fully activated causing arge metal box tens of meters high to appear above the castle. It was no surprise the box fell destroying half of my castle, the castle''s defenses were against magic, I didn''t expect a physical attack of this scale. It took me just a few seconds to fly from the city walls to the center of the city where my castle was, at that moment a part of the metal box was thrown at me while other parts flew in other directions. "This is useless against me... Damn it!" (I) Something like that would be useless against me, I hope to get very close to me and when I purple with my hand I put it in a storage item, but I failed to notice the extremely fast attack that was behind that big dented metal te. Because of that an arm covered in spikes almost hit me, my speed was just a little faster and with my reaction speed I was able to dodge a direct hit, but just the pressure of the punch was enough to throw me tens of meters before I can stop. Being further away I saw what that thing had, it had a body simr to that of a fat giant, but it had thick spider legs made of bones, in addition, it had four arms that had silver ws like metal, and it had no head, but it had 2rge eyes on its chest and arge vertical mouth that runs from the top of its chest to the bottom of its belly, it also had six tree-thick tentacles on its back. This thing''s body was not proportionate at all, some areas of its body had different colors and its body seemed to be coated in these hard. "How can something so big be so strong and at the same time fast?" (I) This thing wastes no time, its attacks started without warning, and its tentacles on its back started iling around the outskirts destroying the center of the city, at the same time the big mouth opens in a way that the body of this thing seems to be splitting in half. Without letting out any kind of roar or sound, the fire spreads from the mouth burning the city and the castle, everything was so fast that I didn''t have time to react. All he knew was that this thing was very aggressive, it started attacking the moment it freed itself, also unlike most monsters this thing didn''t make any sounds other than those produced by its attacks. My capital was already starting to catch fire when suddenly rays of light shoot out of the eyes of what should be the monster''s chest, they seem to have a will of their own as they curve in the air until they reach me. "< Annihtion Shots > ¡Á5" (I) I use my pure Demon magic for a spell that creates 10 spheres capable of annihting almost anything it touches, these spheres are condensed, frenzied Demonic energy. I created 50 of these orbs that rain on top of this colossal monster for over 25 meters, my orbs make a lot of holes in its body, but the damage was much less than I expected. The monster seems to feel no pain as it continues to tear the city apart, but this time one of its eyes has turned towards me along with one of the tentaclesing towards me. I tried to rip this tentacle off, but just like the wounds my energy spheres created, everything was healing at great speed and a new tentacle grows, so this monster turns towards me trying to use its arms to crush me. "This one is going to be hard." (I) Chapter 671 Cap 669: Athenas Quest Part 7 Pov Athena: I was hiding inside a cloud with mypanions, waiting for Ang and Michael to find in it Albus that is Gregory Roux, this while a battle was going on below between the Empire troops and the enemy troops of Gregory Roux. When Ang identifies our target as the hooded person I attack with those who stayed while the others went to town to help against the giant creature we noticed too far away. "< Speed ??of Light >" (I) I cover my body with a glow belonging to the light element using an ability, this increases my speed far beyond my limits allowing me to get in front of the hooded person before he has a chance to react. "< Assassin Cut >" (I) Being this close to the enemy I use another skill as I grip my sword with reinforced firmness, my sword cuts his head off his body. But the moment I turn to another enemy to continue attacking, a shiver runs through my body and I jump forward, but I still get knocked away. "Good instincts for a weak Celestina, now die!" (Gregory Roux) I look back and notice that thin tentaclese out of Gregory Roux''s headless neck and towards his head. Soon after reaching, the head floats back to its ce on the body, it doesn''t take long for the wounds to start healing. But something was different, the body was taller and stronger, and the right arm had arge curved deing out of the forearm, but the left arm had disappeared leaving in its ce five tentacles that had sharp points that resemble very different types of ws from various monsters. His body was still distorting when 2 pairs of wings appeared on his back, but the strange thing was that each of the 4 wings were different as if they each belonged to a different monster, this formed a strange sight where the 2 pairs of wings did not match each other. Soon I saw what hit me earlier, his tail was some kind of Serpent, in addition, I realized that his Aura was strange, it looked like several different Auras trying to upy the same space, and this formed a pressure that is slowing me down. "One Celestina, what is someone of the race enved by the Gods doing on this continent?" (Gregory Roux) "< Quintuple Attack >" (Gregory Roux) "< Palm of Purifying Light >" (I) Gregorio Roux had almost all of his clothes being ripped to shreds, which is why I could see the various changes in his body, but what surprised me, even more, was the amount of scarring on his body. These were old scars, as someone who has cut many people so far and been injured many times in the past, I can safely say that these scars were not made by monsters or duringbat. When he attacked me with his wed tentacles back-to-back, I dodge using everything I''ve learned in my training as I approach him, so I use another light element skill, but this one focuses on breaking curses. I approached him while dodging his tentacles even though it was dangerous to test a theory, so as soon as I was close enough I used that palm swipe at his heart. p The heart is always the center of the body''s functioning, by the miasmaing out of Gregory''s body, he must be using some kind of curse, the chances of this curse being engraved in his own body is great, so the heart would be the best choice for him that. My attack sends a lot of light into his body, but it came at a cost, his Serpent tail bit my leg and his punch hit my ribs breaking two, but I took advantage of the force of the blow to step back and watch. "< Healing Light >" (I) As I healed, I watched him disappear for a second before appearing behind me, this was a shadow movement skill. But before I attack him, a spear goes through his body making him spit blood, this was Ang''s spear, which runs towards me. I wave at her showing the enemies that are chasing her, then she turns to face them. Gregory Roux didn''t even scream for his wound, he rips the spear from his body which starts to heal, furthermore his body is releasing even more miasma than before. "Did you think you could break this curse with a simple skill like that?" (Gregory Roux) "I admit it would be just as difficult to defeat you as it would be to defeat Melissa, I didn''t want to do it here, but I have no choice." (Gregory Roux) "< Total Curse Release >" (Gregory Roux) Gregory takes a purple crystal and says some words that make a strange magic circle form in his chest where the heart is, in addition, the purple crystal starts to glow. "< Streams of Light >" (I) My chainse out of a magic circle beneath him, but he smiles as if he finds my attempt to stop him funny, as soon as his whole body is immobilized by the currents of light, a purple glow floats out of the chains and through the chains until it hits his chest. "Now nobody can do anything to stop me, hahahahaahhahahaha..." (Greg¨®rio Roux) An inky dark Auraes out of Gregory Roux''s body, shattering the currents of light to pieces. Soon his body twitches like a slime, which is pretty gross considering he has a body of flesh and bones. Its four wings be 3 times bigger, so its tail bes much thicker and the seed appears to be big enough to swallow a person. Gregory''s bodypletely changes to something more simr to a monster''s body than a person''s body. His face changes a lot, his mouth warps opening to the bottom of his throat revealing arge number of sharp teeth, God two eyes melt along with the entire upper part of his face before revealing arge ck eye, and dozens of horns grow from its head and run down its back. The Aura that once looked like that of many people together, seems to have been devoured by this wild purple Aura that must have been caused by the curse. "(Was he fully consumed?)" (I) "Die!!!" (Gregory Roux) His speed, strength, and reaction speed have be very different from before, this time I have to do my best to dodge his blows, but even so I''m still getting grazed and umting wounds. "< Armor of Light >" (I) I dodge and take advantage of his great weight to kick a leg, grab his arm and throw him away, taking this opportunity to use my armor magic. "< Purifying Liz''s Darts >" (I) When he runs towards me, instead of dodging as I''ve been doing so far, I took the opportunity to cast a spell that I mixed with one of my abilities. Several darts keep popping up with the amount of Mana I use on this spell, so arge number of darts at great speed rain down on Gregory Roux, but he seems to ignore it as hees towards me, opening his grotesque mouth. Then a bolt of miasma hits me, but I throw my sword at Darius as he is positioned behind Gregory Roux. "< Scintiting Sword >" (Darius) Darius'' sword lights up with the energy of the light element building up, he lowers his sword and cuts off the only arm he had. But the arm grows back so fast that Gregory grabs Darius by the arm and ms him back and forth to the ground, I had to attack to knock him down to have a chance to save Darius. "< Sword of Pursuing Light >" (I) I use a spell that creates a sword of condensed light next to Gregory Roux at its most monstrous edge, this sword is stuck in the side of the body hit his organs. "< Great Dart of Light >" (I) I don''t stop my attack, I create a big Dart of light magic, these Darts have a lot of speed and this Dart was very big. "Die!!!" (Ang/Darius) Soon a spear pierces Gregory in the back and a sword goes through Gregory''s head, but the biggest problem will be the people around him. It took me some time to, but I had managed to destroy the enemy, I just need to pull out what was left of this head to serve as proof of the conclusion of mine. "I''ll take the body, let''s go now, we don''t have to fight here anymore, we have better things to do in town... "(I hope to arrive in time to help in the city... )" (I) "Damn it!!!!" (I) "< Shield of Light >" (I) Suddenly the body I was trying to carry attacked me without a head. "How is he still alive!!!!" (I) I send this body I thought was dead flying with the sword still attached to his side that I used to make him miss. "If you''re going to keeping back, then let''s see how you recover if you don''t have more body to heal." (I) Chapter 672 Cap 670: Athenas Quest Part 8 Pov Athena: I can''t believe I was almost killed by someone who should have been dead after myst attack. "Did you think it would be that easy to kill me? Do you think I would let my revenge and ns be affected by something like dying?" (Gregory Roux) "Shut up!" (I) "< Corrosive Gloss >" (I) I apply a spell to my sword at the same time as I activate a sword skill that creates a double-sized sword around it made of light. The magic I used on the sword transforms the sword''s light into something poisonous that will prate the body burning from the inside out, this is an elemental poison type magic, there are thousands of variations of this magic for each element, but I chose to learn this one in the past on my sister''s advice. "< Demonic Corruption >" (Gregory Roux) A ck and red energyes out of Gregory''s deformed body, this energy seems to draw a ck pattern on his body as his skin turns blue and his horns get even bigger. I recognize this magic, it is a forbidden magic that only the Demon race can use, they use all their demonic energy and part of their vitality to perfect the body permanently. This magic lowers the lifespan of the one who uses it while affecting the mind, demonic energy is wild, this kind of aggressive energy can make someone like a Berserk who only wants to destroy everything. Gregory Roux''s already grotesque appearance bes even more unsettling now, his eye turningpletely red like a monster''s. I, the magic circle that appeared under it had such a sinister energy that I couldn''t get close, it was as if my body didn''t want me to approach that energy. "(Come on, move your idiot body!)" (I) With great willpower, I try as hard as I can to make my body move in Gregory''s direction, but I''m still having a hard time with that body suddenly bing rigid. I use my big sword of light to cut the enemy, unhappy I put my arm in front defending my attack. There was ayer of red energy around his body, this defense tried to defend, but I was even stronger managing to get through his defense and leave a cut on his arm, unfortunately, it was a shallow wound as my blow lost almost all its power gone to thatyer of protection around his body. I don''t stop my attack, I take advantage of the swinging motion of the sword to give me momentum as I do a spinning kick to his head. He grabs my leg with one of the tentacles and throws me up, I let myself be thrown up to spin in the air and try to cut him from top to bottom, but during my spin in the air, I see him opening his mouth dangerously. I use my wings to push backwards, escaping a shower of acid in my direction. With my impulse, I moved away from Gregory, but I wasted no time, I was already casting a spell that took a few seconds to finish. "< Prison of Light: Restrict >" (I) Soon streams of light appear from two magic circles, one below and one above Gregory, the chains trap him faster than he can react, then a box full of thorns inside closes around him. But before I deal a final blow to him, I grip my sword tighter and throw it straight behind me, my sword snaps off the head of a woman whose insect eyes that were invisible before being hit. "Caution!" (Ang) "Huh!?" (I) "< Mana Barrier >" (I) With no time to react or understand where the danger was that Ang warned me from, I use basic but effective defense magic creating a sphere of defense around me. When the barrier was hit multiple times by arrows of Demonic power I lost almost half of my mana, when I look in the direction these arrows came from, I see the prison of light broken with tentaclesing out of there. Soon Gregory breaks free with wounds all over his body, but the wounds begin to heal quickly. "< Demonic Summoning: Fire Demons >" (Gregory) Gregory uses his own blood to summon Demon-type monsters, they are creatures that normally only appear in Dungeons and have simrities with the Demon race, but they are cruel and brutal beings discharged by their evil instincts, the vast majority of them have little intelligence and those with intelligence are extremely dangerous. The ones Gregory was summoning had red skin and hair like fire, golden eyes, 2 horns on the side of their head, a long tail with a me at the tip, and wings with ck scales. "Kill her!" (Gregory Roux) I remove my Mana Barrier and extend my palm in the direction my sword was thrown, so my sword goes straight back into my hand. I run towards these 5 Fire Demons that have been summoned, I can''t let them attack first and I''ve already lost half my mana with the previous attack, so now I''ll just use my sword for these weaker enemies. I run towards the closest one and cut her head off with my sword, but her body bursts into mes that m into my light armor doing nothing to me. After that I run towards the other 4, I dodge a breath attack and a fire w attack, then I parry an explosive punch with my sword cutting the attacker''s fist and using my wing to hit one over the head making him miss the attack. When I was ready to make an attack, I was forced to dodge dozens of red des that came flying towards me, I''ve been doing my best not to lose Gregory Roux from my vision, that''s just why I managed to defend myself from these attacks. That moment gave a gap that the Fire Demons took advantage of to make their attacks, I had no way to defend myself, so I take advantage of this great fire attack to hide myself while I follow the direction of the mes to where Gregory was. My light armor protected me, but so did my own resistance to the fire element that had been trained for years. "This time you stay dead." (I) Chapter 673 Cap 671: Why Is It So Hard To Kill!? Pov Queen Melissa: This colossal monster that had a body simr to that of a fat giant, but had thick spider legs made of bones, in addition, it had four arms that had silver ws like metal, it had no head, but it had 2rge eyes on its chest and arge vertical mouth that runs from the top of the chest to the bottom of the belly, it also had six tentacles the thickness of a tree on its back. I tried to rip off one of the tentacles but the other one grew too fast, I use my attacks but nothing seems to have any effect on it. "< Weapon Summon: Demon Guardian''s Staff >" (I) I wave my hand forward gathering my mana and demonic energy to summon a weapon that I have a contract with, with this staff, I willck less of my energy, my attack power doubles, and my demonic spells be easier to control. "< Drain Vitality >" (I) Since this giant monster seems to have a lot of vitality and high regenerative capacities, that''s why I decided to steal some or if possible already arge part of its vitality, all this to make it harder for it to recover from the next injuries I inflict. At least that was the n, but the moment the magic circle forms and several tendrils of demonic energy trapped the monster''s body, I noticed an incredible amount of vitality within this monster and knew it was impossible for me to withdraw any significant amount of energy creature''s vitality, its vitality is simply at a much higher value than should be possible. I''m only able to steal an amount of vitality equal to mine, but that amount is nothingpared to what this creature has in vitality. "Damn, why did it have to be in the middle of town?" (I) "I have to be careful with the blows I use or I will be the one who will destroy the city!" (I) People are still withdrawing, I have to wait a little longer. "< Field of Shadowthorns >" (I) "< Demon Ray >" (I) I make the shadows under this creature and the shadows around this creature spikes that trap the creature while I create a magic circle in front of the staff pointed at the creature. Gradually my Demonic energy focus on the staff and goes to the magic circle, when I fire the Demonic energy beam I cut the colossal creature in half but then it heals again in a matter of seconds. "< Demon Eye >" (I) I use another Demonic spell, this time to be able to understand this creature. This spell creates a magic circle on top of me that I am flying, so an image of an eyeball forms, the eyeball illuminates a small area in a direction I point. That eye stays still all over the monster''s body while I''m dodging the monster''s tentacle attacks. Unfortunately, the monster is not focusing its attacks only on me, this bastard is destroying my city. ? At least something is working, with the help of that Demon Eye, I was able to see things I wasn''t able to see before, for example. I was able to find a lot of monster cores, I was also able to see a lot of trap spells engraved on this thing''s body. I''ve also seen several hearts, inside this thing, each heart seems to have powerful regeneration magic engraved on it, moreover, it looks like there''s something inside this monster. What I found looked like some sort of oval crystal filled with marks of powerful magic, I''m not very educated about using magic and I can''t identify what magic was used or what''s inside. "How am I going to kill such a creature if nothing is working?" (I) I try to think of something that might work, so I remember the hearts. "< Demonic Piercing Arrow Storm >" (I) I gather my Demonic power into the staff before lifting it, then arge magic circle appears in the sky creating hundreds of arrows that begin to spin, as these arrows hit therge body of this creature under my control. With my level of magic control I was able to make all the hundreds of arrows go where I wanted, with that I wiped out all the extra hearts this thing has. I focus my Demonic and Dark Element energy into my mouth. "< ck Demon Breath >" (I) My breath attack is simr to a breath attack, but I know it''s weaker, if I used a spell or skill that would be like that, then catastrophe could happen to this city without knowing the number of people still hiding. Not even an attack hits the monster that has great speed to attack, but I didn''t want a giant monster, I wanted to fight other people like Gregory''s Kimeras army. My previous attack corrupted the creature it hit, its body started to wither, moreover, their hearts had already been destroyed, but the monster did not stand still. "Why do not you die!?" (I) "< Eater of Shadows >" (I) Nothing I do seems to be working against this insane regeneration, half of their hearts are already healed to my regret. I use an area spell that I manage to define an area where we can use it like now. Arge number of tentaclese out of the magic circle filled with hundreds of mouths each, these tentacles started to wrap around this gigantic body while their small jaws eat the body of this monster, besides that is the only solution I thought of. ----------- Pov Lilian: Seeing the city being attacked from afar while I''m standing there just watching, it seems strange to me to be doing nothing all this time. "We should at least consider helping deal with that monster." (I) "I don''t think bossa help will be needed, so just sit back and rx while the others struggle." (Nix) I look at the monster in the distance in the middle of the city facing Melissa, so she uses various types of spells or physical attacks that she''s already tried. "In the forest, everything seems to be going well too." (I) Everyone was trying really hard to get a moment of peace when it was all over. Chapter 674 Cap 672: Children And The Elderly Are An Exception I was sitting drinking a beer with my eyes closed after stopping the horrible drawings I was doing. After so many days of training to improve my drawings, I still couldn''t get where I want to go, but it was a good distraction from all the fight and death that unfortunately I got used to in this world. "These designs are very good, but these armors are ridiculous, what woman would wear something that exposes so many vulnerable parts of her body?" (Karina) "It basically makes the armor concept useless." (Karina) "I know, I was just trying different types of drawings to test if I find what''s missing in the drawings I do." (I) "I think your drawings are amazing for an amateur." (Karina) "No, they only have form, they are empty of meaning, empty of emotion..." (I) For a second the image of the painting I saw in the church of the painting of the girl from the backes to my mind, I vaguely remember for a moment seeing the image of a man touching the girl''s head with affection, I felt a great emotion and a meaning I couldn''t understand, but I can''t tell if that was an illusion or real. "Why are you drawing? It would be better to take your time to train more." (Karina) "I''m tired of training, besides this break is to lighten the load on my mind due to constant training and battles." (I) I don''t feel that load, but I imagine it''s there somewhere, I''ve heard that normally people don''t feel the weight of their own load until it disappears, so they feel the feeling of lightness. "As it has been for you, I know the rebuilding of your body is still in progress." (I) "Freya told you?" (Karina) "No need, the two of us are connected remember? I can feel some kim flowing towards you, plus your Aura is getting more and more different every day." (I) "It has been difficult when I was awakened by your power before I thought the whole process ended there, but I was wrong, thest part of the process of bing a Dragon Priestess linked to you, true Dragon, started days after that." (Karina) "In the beginning, it was my body, it strengthened itself, but for that its power ran through my body destroying my bones and organs." (Karina) "Sorry about that, I''ve felt something simr before and I know how painful it can be." (I) "That wasn''t too bad as it happened slowly and in parts it took months to finish but the result was amazing." (Karina) "It was when my mind was attacked in my dreams that it was difficult, there were days I didn''t even wake up from the illusions created from your mind." (Karina) "What kind of illusions?" (I) "Your illusions, sometimes I had to fight, sometimes I had to understand something through the things you said, and thest time I had to answer a question that I didn''t even know I had inside me." (Karina) "Freya was a big help taking care of me while I was sleeping, plus it took some time to sort my head out after that, everything was really hard." (Karina) "I had a lot of trouble adapting to you..." (Karina) "Why are you keeping your eyes closed all this time?" (Karina) The truth is that I''ve had my eyes closed for a long time, I was like that even before Karina arrived to talk to me. "I''m using Nix Lara''s eyes to know what''s going on." (I) "Looks like a battle started a few minutes ago." (I) "Can I join?" (Karina) "No, I''m preventing us from getting into other people''s wars, that would be unnecessary and harmful to their future." (I) "But you''ve already given Athena a mission to take care of the enemy leader, that''s already a lot of interference." (Karina) "The mission was to take care of the enemy symbol, besides letting the ck Empire take care of the rest will teach you a little about the consequences of hate, learning now will avoid some future problems." (I) "(On top of all that, I really don''t want to get involved in wars, they''re problems I don''t want to go through.)" (I) While talking to Karina I couldn''t stop seeing what was happening outside the Dungeon, the giant monster surprised me, for a second I thought about asking Nix to transform into a Dragon and fight this thing, everyone loves a giant mi three fight. But then I thought better of it, even if the idea of ??seeing giant monsters fighting in the middle of a city is appealing, it would be dangerous for the townspeople. "I will not let!" (I) I saw one of this monster''s tentacles nearly crush a 3 or 4 year old child by the looks of it, I couldn''t let that happen, so I used my shadow maniption power through Nix to create a shadow barrier that protected the child. "What happened?" (Karina) "Nothing, it was just something I avoided happening." (I) "Is this still about the civil war in the ck Empire?" (Karina) "Yea." (I) "Weren''t you talking just now about not getting involved?" (Karina) "I know what I said, but children and the elderly are an exception" (I) ------------ I could see a Demon race woman flying above the city as she fights the giant monster, so I used this time to fend off people with help from Sakura and Ragnar. The three of us leave the Dungeon in a ce that others won''t be able to see us. After that I, Ragnar, Sakura, and Nix spread our Auras around the city, using my connection with the other three I was able to coordinate with them as we brought the children and elderly to a more remote ce. Nix and I used the shadows as a means to save the children by taking everyone to a safe ce, of course, I only saved the children and elderly, the others are in good condition to think for themselves about how to save themselves. Sakura used her nts and Ragnar used his Aura, with that I was able to save children and elderly people who depended on others. With that finished I take a look at how difficult this monster looks to defeat, he has a lot of regeneration and strength, I think it will be difficult for this Queen Melissa, but that''s not my problem, I''ve done more than I wanted to do. ----------- Pov Darius: I arrived in town just in time to see a child being swallowed by a nt before being dragged underground, soon a foot stomped where the child was, but the child was no longer there. I look around and see ck shields rising from the shadows to defend people and Queen Melissa fighting the giant monster we saw from afar. The 3 of us came this far, but I don''t know if it''s necessary for us to help with anything. I look at the monster and I notice something strange, when Queen Melissa hurts him, I can see some kind of crystal inside the monster, I realized that there is a barrier around the crystal. I thought about telling Queen Melissa, but from the way she''s been directing her attacks, I think she figured it out along with me. Her attacks are urate, but the monster doesn''t stand still receiving attacks, during one of her attacks the monster opens the spout causing an acid mist toe out of its mouth. Seeing from afar seemed like one of the best options considering the current scenario, it was only when it allowed me to stay still that I thought about what to do now, but nothing. Everything is going the way we initially thought. ------------ Pov Athena: "Why doesn''t he die!?" (I) This time I trapped him with spears of light passing through his body, the light poison in his body should already be burning his organs, but still, he keeps fighting. "How long can youst, Celestina?" (Gregory Roux) "Much longer than you after so many injuries." (I) "These aren''t wounds, there''s only a true wound inside me, what you did to me will never do the same level of damage that this wound did to me." (Gregory Roux) "< Curse Eater >" (I) I create a magicposed of five differentyers of magic, with that a sphere of light forms to absorb the curse in the environment, but when it reaches Gregory Roux, the sphere of light went to where he is and was floating above his head. The sphere pulls in constant streams of Aura and stuff from Gregory Roux, but it doesn''t seem to stop or slow down, in fact, my magic also serves to locate curses. Thanks to that I''ve noticed that something is heading towards the city, it seems that the curse has formed some kind of link. I bring one of my rings up to my mouth and talk to Darius wanting to know what this monster we saw earlier from the clouds looked like. Looks like the monster was pretty bad, it was just as hard to kill as Gregory is being for me. After that I listen to Darius tell me more about the monster, furthermore, I realize that this monster might be the cause for Gregory not dying from my attacks at his end points. Chapter 675 Cap 673: I Know How To Kill You Pov Athena: Using the ring that allows me to continuemunicating with Darius who is in town, I hear more information about the monster that appeared there, but one of those pieces of information caught my attention. "Tell me more about this crystal you saw inside the monster." (I) As I speak I keep away so as not to be interrupted, I continue to attack him from a distance with light element magic. "I only saw a part of the crystal, but I could see that it was purple in color and had some Runes engraved on the crystal." (Darius) "Was there a silhouette inside the crystal?" (I) "I wasn''t going to talk about it as it was only for a few seconds, but it looked like the silhouette of a foot." (Darius) "This worm has so much disrespect for himself that he''s gotten so low!?" (I) I look at the grotesque monster that Gregory Roux has be, he was managing to defend himself better from my attacks after so long of fighting, and now I understood why I couldn''t kill him before. He used a curse that normally only some Heretics or few Necromancers use, he used the Curse of Life and Death. This curse is a heinous act where the Soul has to be separated from the body before being sealed with a crystal, this makes the person immortal, but it has several inconveniences like not having any feelings anymore, the person bes more aggressive and miasma starts to be emitted steadily from your body. The worst kind of punishment falls to the soul, over time the Soul is weakened over time, if it takes too long to release the Soul, then when the seal is broken the Soul can shatter as it is too weak. This curse may seem attractive, but it makes a person live a cursed life and when he finally dies he finds that he will have nothing as his Soul will disappear. He turned into this grotesque thing and still condemned his own Soul. "You''ve be a being worthy of pity, I think I can use that on you." (I) Ind on the ground and spread my wings, unfortunately, I can''t use my Aura very well since I unfollowed God Baldr, but I can still use it. "< Sword of Annihtion >" (I) This is a skill my sister taught me, her favorite skill that took me 5 years to master, and even then I can only use it once. Half of my vitality, all of my Ki and Mana are concentrated in my sword while taking the form of my ideal sword, this time this skill will be used ipletely because I can''t use my Aura, but it will be enough for a cursed body like His. A silver sword forms over my current sword, Ancient Runes written on the de are glowing, these Runes form the only word I learned in that ancientnguage, these Runes say "determination". "Why does everyone want to get in my way? Why is everything going so wrong when I''ve had 100 years to prepare!?" (Gregory Roux) "They deserve to die, they came here to destroy us back then, why is it so wrong for me to want to go to their continent to do the same!?" (Gregory Roux) His voice was unpleasant, it didn''t even sound like a person''s voice anymore, it sounded like a monster''s voice trying to imitate someone''s voice but I should understand that since his mouth became so big. "(Doing this without aura is very difficult, just maintaining this skill is taking all of me.)" (I) "I will kill you, I will kill the coward Melissa and then take this entire continent under my rule, I will achieve my goal..." (Gregory Roux) As he screams andes flying towards me, he realizes I''m still preparing for my attack, but he doesn''t realize he''s doing me a huge favor by getting so close. "< Demon''s Jaw >" (Gregory Roux) I wait until Gregory gets very close to me, at which point his grotesque mouth that splits his throat in two opens even wider to three times its previous size as he rushes towards Kinshasa. The thousands of sharp teeth in his mouth seemed to be strong enough to crush my body, but as soon as he was close to devouring my body, I brought my de down with all my strength, shing from top to bottom. "How do you... Huh..." (Gregory Roux) After my body, the energy sword fell apart while my real sword turned into shards of half-molten metal. Gregory''s body was standing like a statue in front of me, but a glow began to spread through the inside of his body revealing a line that runs from the top of his head to the bottom. After that, his eyes, mouth, and ears began to emit light. In the end, his skin started to dry and crack making more openings through which the light came out, it didn''t take long for the body to burn from the inside out and the body to disappear into dust. Ding! [ You won... ] All this took just a few seconds, in the end, there was no body left to regenerate, but I fell to my knees on the floor with blurry vision. I can hear the system, but I ignore it as I''m not in a position to see it right now. Sigh The clothes around my arms were torn to shreds and I could feel my arms hurting so much that even moving them was difficult for me. "Damn! It''s not the time... for this... there are still enemies..." (I) I try to pull a potion but it falls out of my hand, before I try to pull out another potion someone shoves one in my mouth while pushing my head back. In a few seconds, my vision improves and I see Michael covered in blood, I look around and see more than twenty bodies, I hear sounds of fighting and I see Ang tearing apart two enemies a few meters away. "We have to get out¡­ out of here." (I) "I don''t know if we should, the Empire troops might not resist." (Michael) "We''ve already done more than... we should have." (I) "The strongest enemies..." (I) "Ang just took care of thest two, we were keeping them away from your battle, the rest of the army may have noticed something wrong now that the barrier we made was destroyed by you." (Michael) I look around better noticing that there is a barrier shing around us, I look towards the direction in front of me where I see a growing ditch that made a path of destruction through the forest in front of me, there was also a cut in the barrier where the path of destruction continued deeper in the forest. "Let''s go out, now." (I) Chapter 676 Cap 674: Please Help! Pov Queen Melissa: This damn monster doesn''t seem to die, I''ve tried to kill him with almost all my most powerful spells or skills, but nothing seems to work, he somehow defends or heals in seconds. I already know that he heals because of the many hearts in his body, the magic I used to create this big eye helped me to see for a while inside this Kimera and the energy flow inside her, that''s how I realized these hearts for a while. where a lot of energy and miasma passed. I also saw some sort of crystal inside it, but it wasn''t doing anything, I figured it was the way they were controlling the monster, so I tried to avoid hitting it. This monster is already being dangerous enough as it is now, if it loses control it can cause even more damage in this city and kill even more people. My Mana won''tst forever, I''ve already spent more than half of my energy reserves, but this thing doesn''t die, I''ve even tried to pierce all hearts, but it moves inside the body changing its positions, I''ve already tried to destroy the whole body, but it will rule itself at the same speed I can destroy. I still have means by which I could destroy his entire body, but that would destroy all of Cida along with it. "Maybe I can¡­ as I haven''t thought of that before." (I) I was so focused on killing this thing that I stopped considering options other than killing. I can trap this monster by sealing it temporarily, it will take all the power I have left, but it will be worth it. "Let''s get this over with." (I) "< Seal of Sin: Pride >" (I) I use blood to build the same magic circle in tenyers, after that all my mana and demonic energy to activate this magic. "May my pride chain forever." (I) The circle spins as the demonic energy takes a form of mine, but more savage and demonic, then it goes flying towards the monster, the monster''s ws and tentacles passing right through it which was made of pure energy. When she arrives at the monster her arms and legse apart as they be thick chains going around the monster to the other side, so the moment they meet a barrier is formed locking the monster from the inside. The barrier starts to decrease in size as the monster struggles trying to get out, but the barrier decreases being tightened by the chains, the rest of my copy''s body turns metallic forming a lock. "It''s over..." (I) When I thought it was over I noticed something strange, the monster stopped moving for a few seconds while something glowed inside it, then an intense purple energy covers the monster''s body making its skin bubble as if it were liquid. The monster''s body starts to shrink in size as if it is condensing, meanwhile, purple energy covers the entire body while the entire inside of the still shrinking seal turns dark with therge amount of miasmaing out of the monster. "What''s going on..." (I) "You should get away from that thing." I hear a voiceing from my side, but when I turn around there''s nothing, the only thing next to me is a 7-story building belonging to the Commerce Guild. I know there''s no one around thanks to my Aura, I also know there''s no one inside this ce, so I''m confused by the voice I just heard. "My instincts are that disaster is going to happen, so get out of there as soon as possible." "Who are you?" (I) "A friend of your aunt''s." In the end, I was able to identify the source of the voice, it wasing from my shadow on the wall next to me. He said he was my aunt''s friend, considering I saw her yesterday and that Celestina who insisted on facing Gregory, it seems my aunt has been around strange people. I obey the voice and walk away to the bell tower where I still have a clear view of the barrier that was starting to crack, the currents around the barrier are also shaking a lot, and the speed at which the barrier slows down is much slower now, soon they will stop decreasing. "(I don''t know what will happen, but I''m out of mana and demonic energy reserves, my body is also on edge because of the hits I took.)" (I) I didn''t know what woulde out of that seal when it was broken, but I knew the seal was nearly destroyed, I didn''t have much time, and I was far from in a position to fight the thing. "Are you still there?" (I) "Yea." "Would you be able to take care of this monster?" (I) "Yea." "Going to help me?" (I) "No." "..." (I) "I''ve already helped enough, Gregory Roux is dead, the most vulnerable in the city have been evacuated and the rest of the poption has mostly managed to get out." "The rest is your business." "(When did he do a city evacuation?)" (I) I look around and I don''t really see anyone, my Aura doesn''t notice anyone either, it looks like he''s telling the truth, that means Gregory''s death is also true. "I can''t let the city be devastated, besides I don''t know if the creature thates out of the seal I created will make it to another city, I can''t do nothing." (I) "(His voice is male but looks young, he also looks smart for having evacuated the city without me noticing.)" (I) "(My aunt says she has the Blood Temple now, so the chances of him being a Vampire are high, maybe a Priest.)" (I) "(He seems calm, so he must be strong or has experience with situations like that, which only increases the possibility that he is strong.)" (I) I start to think about the owner of this mysterious voice, I realized that I can''t end this battle, so he will be my only option to save this city and maybe even the other cities across the Empire that can be destroyed by whateveres out of the seal I created. "What do you want as a reward for helping now? Please help!" (I) Chapter 677 Cap 675: Maddened Monster Pov Queen Melissa: "What do you want as a reward for helping now? Please help!" (I) I had no other option but to ask for help, I know I can''t handle this situation the way it is right now, so I have to try to ask this mysterious man for help as I''m the only one in a position to help right now. "(I just hope I''m right and you''re someone strong.)" (I) "We don''t have much time, so I''ll be straight, I want Nics the Magic Engineer." "..." (I) I look at my shadow, I can feel him watching me, so I try to keep a neutral expression, but I didn''t expect him to know about Nics, no one should know he''s with the ck Empire or on this continent. "We have many Magic Engineers in the Empire, but I haven''t heard of any Nics, but I can look for him if you wish." (I) "(I won''t let him take Nics, that madman shouldn''t be out in the world...)" (I) "Good luck with your colossal Kimera monster..." His response was so quick and without hesitation that it interrupted my thoughts. "Wait, don''t you want something else? Anything?" (I) "..." "I can give you a peerage." (I) "Can I give 1000 crystal coins or maybe you want some rare item? Maybe you want both?" (I) I look at the seal I created about to break, and an extremely violent Aura started to leak, for some reason, this Aura resembles Gregory''s but is much more powerful, brutal, and Evil. "(What an absurd amount of malice.)" (I) "Just say what you want!?" (I) I don''t know if I''ll be able to beat this thing even if it was in good condition, this Aura clearly shows that it''s on the limit to surpass the Lower Catastrophe Grade if that happens the monster may even die, but it will take days, meanwhile, during that time it can destroy the entire ck Empire. "..." "(You damn bastard...)" (I) "(He doesn''t even respond.)" (I) Nics might be a madman, but at least you can still talk to him and he''s not evil, not worth thinking about above the Empire. "FINE! I''ll hand Nics to you!" (I) "A pleasure to deal with someone as reasonable as you, Queen Melissa." "(Fair my ass, I''ll punch your face until I break all your teeth, you damn bastard!)" (I) "Just warning you, I hope you keep your promise, I don''t like people who break their agreements." His tone of voice was clearly dangerous, this was a direct threat saying what it means to deny the deal afterwards, but that was never an issue, my pride with us ruler of the ck Empire will not allow breaking a deal for the good of the ck Empire. "I do not break my agreements, I swear it on behalf of the ck Empire I rule." (I) "If so, then you have my respect." "What will you do?" (I) "I already did it." As he spoke, a ray of light extremely fast traveled from the walls of the city to where the seal was, this ray of light had several colors, but red was predominant. I felt a chill when I saw that because I realized I wouldn''t be able to withstand such an attack. I could feel magic power, Ki, spiritual energy, the energy of various elements, and a powerful Aura. The beam of light hits the seal and pushes it up above the clouds where I feel the seal break which causes me to suffer several internal injuries. Soon I see a sh above the clouds followed by the spreading clouds and a powerful gust of wind almost throws me back even from this distance. I hold on to the bell column while this damn bell brushes against my ear because of this strong wind. After the wind has passed I pull a powerful healing potion to recover, after drinking it I feel better but I''m still very weak, unfortunately, it''s still useless to drink a potion to recover my energy. "That attack was too strong, who was that bastard in the end?" (I) "You''re kind of rude to someone who was begging for help a few seconds ago." "(He''s still listening.)" (I) "Just wanted to say I''m going to wait 3 days, after that I want you to deliver Nics on that bell, so see you in 3 days." "..." (I) "Are you still there?" (I) "(That damn bastard...)" (I) ------------ Pov Zenos: I was watching things from afar along with others after evacuating the children and elderly, to my surprise most of the adults also managed to save themselves. I saw Darius with two others running around helping to evacuate injured people and facing some enemies hiding in the crowd, Kimera''s Auras are easy to spot so I think it''s ok. After seeing all of Queen Melissa''s useless battle against that huge creature, they were impressive attacks, but none of them were able to kill the creature, besides that monster healed very fast. If I had been in Queen Melissa''s shoes, then it would have taken me a while to think of a way to defeat this thing, time I clearly wouldn''t have easily. I contact her through our shadows after seeing her sealing the monster, that''s because I felt this monster''s Aura and the concentration of energy building up in it. Lilian who was with me was looking strangely at me, meanwhile, La isughing as she listens to my conversation with Queen Melissa. She wanted to pretend she doesn''t know who Nics is, but the Elf Queen Luthien had already told me about it, thanks to her I know that he is in the possession of the ruler of the ck Empire, and that''s why I agreed toe here. After convincing her to ept the deal, I asked Freya to fire the special arrow I had created with everyone''s help. This arrow was created from my blood containing all my Ki, Mana, and spiritual energy. After that this blood was crystallized in the form of an arrow with some magic circles and runes to increase the arrow''s power, furthermore, I put my Aura at full strength on the arrow. Vanessa used her holy magic along with her Aura to give the arrow''s Purifying effect, thanks to the holy power that Vanessa is putting into the arrow I already know we''re going to defeat a monster being ripped to pieces. But this was the first time I made an attack of this scale with everyone''s help, the power really was. I was going to help anyway, but it didn''t hurt to try to win something up, I was never going to let that happen in a ce important to Lilian. So she kept quiet while I talked to Queen Melissa. Chapter 678 Cap 676: One More Step, My Lady! After we got rid of the monsters, I was surprised by the power of the arrow that contained all the power of Freya, Vanessa, and mine. I have to admit that it was an improvised experiment that worked very well, I didn''t expect such a level of destruction, Freya had a lot of problems controlling the arrow''s direction as she normally does, but as she had my blood, I helped her send this arrow to up just in time it hit that weird seal of Queen Melissa where the creature was. The explosion in the clouds was beautiful, those colored lights taking over the sky and scattering the clouds, it was beautiful, very destructive, and slightly scary, but it was a beautiful sight for something improvised. The wind caused by the force of the energy st was so great that it made a chair fly towards me hitting my head, this momentary distraction prevented me from seeing the wall of a nearby building flying towards me right behind the chair. When I realized I was already being crushed in a tree hundreds of meters from the city wall where I was before. Sigh I sigh just resigned to my bad luck, I was a little weak from having used up all my energy from the previous attack, but I still managed to use my wings to get back to the city walls where a La was writhing on the floorughing while the others were clearly trying hard not to startughing. "Am I the only one who got hit by something like this?" (I) "Hahahahaha... of course only you would be such an idiot to be..." (La) La starts to mock me between herughs, but Sakura makes a nt grow by trapping La while she gags her to keep her from talking nonsense. ------------ Pov Margareth: I didn''t expect Zenos to keep gathering more and more talented people, but epting these people also means epting the problems thate with it. "Your brother is someone strange, mydy." (I) "But I must say that he knows how to identify a real enemy, many would have been deceived by what they see before them." (I) "I know you would be deceived too, but that''s what I''m with you for, I''m the one who says what you missed so you''re well informed before you start punching people." (I) I was sitting high above the clouds like wings made of blood, thanks to a magical item my mistress gifted to me a long time ago. I was holding the red crystal in my ne tomunicate with mydy, she cannot speak normally in her current state, but I can still feel her emotions, which is enough for me to understand her whom I have served for millennia. "This is interesting, I didn''t think a Kimera Berserk would appear here on this continent, much less in the middle of the ck Empire capital of that continent." (I) The ne light bes stronger ording to the strong emotions mydy feels, she can see and hear everything through me while she is wearing this ne. "I know, this Kimera is still iplete or would already be above the Lower Catastrophe Grade." (I) I could see everything that was happening in the forest and in the city, it was a great sight the big fights happening in two different ces, but neither side was for the easy way to defeat their enemies, I could see through their Auras that Kimera Berserk had something inside with a different Aura, the same Aura of the one fighting Celestina who joined Zenos. "Yes, this is a Curse of Life and Death, if they could break the crystal inside the Kimera Berserk, it would be much easier to defeat the one who looks like the enemy leader in the forest." (I) I follow the fight that follows the worst possible path where the enemy leader''s body had to bepletely annihted to be defeated, but that was a mistake with that curse active. Just as I feared, the curse left the body and returned to the soul along with all the power of the body, but this severely injured the Soul that was separated from the body. With the Curse working the wrong way it ends up breaking making an explosion of cursed energy inside the Kimera Berserk, this should be enough to kill that monster, but it survives and starts to transform. "This time might be a little difficult for your brother, ma''am." (I) Just when I thought things were going to get even worse, an arrow full of power hits that Seal throwing it into the clouds before exploding, which was very impressive for the current power level of these people. As soon as the st happens a few hundred meters below me, the red crystal around my neck glows creating a barrier that easily withstands this st of energy. I look in amazement at this explosion, I can clearly see the deformed body healing and destroying itself at high speed within the Light of the explosion, in a few seconds the monster''s entire body was annihted but its core was still there. "This Core absorbed much of the st''s power, Kimera''s power, the power of the owner of the soul sealed within the monsters that died in the forest." (I) This core had the 3 natural energies, blood energy, elemental energy, holy energy, and cursed energy, all along with arge amount of vitality. "It won''t regenerate." (I) I smile looking at this core that meets certain requirements for something I need, life energy starts to overflow into the core trying to rebuild your body from scratch. "What do you think, mydy?" (I) The crystal glows and blood starts toe out of the crystal, soon this blood covers the core that is almost the size of my body, in a few seconds the blood returns with a slight lighter shade to the crystal. "With that, we have taken one more step, mydy." (I) "Now it''s not long to bring thedy back, just wait for a little longer, leave everything in this Margareth''s hands." (I) ------------ Pov Queen Melissa: 2 dayster. I was on the walls of the capital city looking out over the Forest, looking at the bloodstained ground and the line of devastation that my soldiers im was made by that Celestina. "This civil war was shorter than I anticipated, the death toll on the other hand was much higher." (I) "No one knew about the Kimeras, let alone such arge number." (Lilian) "More than 3700 soldiers died in that battle, all because Gregory against all odds made a full force attack much sooner than expected." (I) "Yes, but now he''s dead." (Lilian) Gregory was careless in the end, I expected him to try to take over the ck Empire slowly advancing slowly while dividing his forces to control all the terrain he conquered, that would be when I would start my attack, at least that was the n that would be used before being caught off guard a few days ago. "Yes, but the damage he did was too great." (I) I look at the destroyed Forest that should be repaired next week, plus the capital will need repairs after that big monster attack. I also need to think about the nobles, many died because they joined the enemy or during battles, I need to appoint new nobles who understand my ideals going forward. "By the look on your face, it looks like you still have a lot of work to do." (Lilian) Sigh "Yes, but the most important thing is to eliminate the enemies that remain, such as those he used as a distraction elsewhere in the Empire or those still in the territories Gregory conquered." (I) "I would ask for your help as I will need someone with your abilities, but I know you will deny it." (I) My auntes out of the shadows and sits next to me, holding two bottles of what I hope are good drinks, she hands me one bottle and Kills the other. "I have other responsibilities now, besides you have people of reasonable level to do this kind of work." (Lilian) "I know, but I would like to know who was that man who forced that deal on me?" (I) "If it''s any constion, he would help even without a deal." (I) "I know, I thought about it that very day and came up with this answer." (I) "But at that dangerous moment, I needed reassurance about his help, so the deal was inevitable." (I) "He''s a weirdo, but you''d like him." (Lilian) "I would like to punch him in the face." (I) "I advise you not to do that, there are some people who may not like this, one in particr who likes to mix fire and curses can be very dangerous for someone who hurts him." (Lilian) It seems like he has other people besides my aunt beside him, but I still wonder who he was and who else is with him. I''ve heard the reports of the rescue in the city. "I still think it would be a mistake to hand Nics into his hands." (I) "Nics may not be a bad person, but he was one of the big culprits or directly responsible for entire cities destroyed and an entire kingdom destroyed." (I) Chapter 679 Cap 677: The True Enemy To Be Defeated Pov Lilian: I was with my niece, and now that I''m no longer a subordinate spy for the Empire, I can treat Melissa just like my niece instead of the formalities a subordinate must have with her master. It had been 2 days since the defeat of Gregory Roux and I was sitting on the walls near the battlefield where Gregory was killed, I was talking to my niece to find out how she is with all this happening around her. It didn''t take long for her to talk about the Holy Son, it seems she feels a mixture of anger and gratitude for him, but I can''t me her for that, she just has to be careful not to cross the line, some people are very protective of the Son Holy, the scariest would be ¨¦rica, Priestess Vanessa, and Lilith. About Nics, I had heard about him a long time ago, I remember he was brought from another continent by someone, but I never saw him or know where he was, even though I knew his name, I didn''t know he was a Magic Engineer or about his story. From what my niece is saying, it sounds like he''s someone dangerous, but that decision depends solely on the Holy Son. I look at my niece, this is the first time I''ve seen tiredness in her eyes. "You shouldn''t try so hard, the fight against the real enemy has just begun, so try to focus on what you need to do now." (I) She looks at me confused for a second as if she''s trying to understand the meaning of my words, then sheughs, bringing her hands to cover her eyes as she sighs. "So you understand?" (Queen Melissa) "It was easy to deduce the answer by looking at you and him acting in such strange ways." (I) "Besides, how old do you think I am?" (I) "I''ve been alive for centuries, I''ve seen kingdoms built, I''ve seen Kingdoms fall and I''ve experienced more than you can imagine." (I) "It was enough to observe things a little for me to notice the strangeness." (I) In my mind I remember the meetings where the Holy Son said that we would not say anything to help the ck Empire, I also remember even me asking for his help, he only sent Athena and her group to finish off Gregory Roux. At the time I found this strange, normally the Holy Son refuses to do something or does thingspletely, but this time he acted differently. "You noticed very quickly, so I''m guessing he didn''t tell you anything, right?" (Queen Melissa) "No, I imagine he wanted to see how long it would take me to figure it out." (I) My niece looks at me and then at the city behind us as she stands and turns around. "Gregory was never a concern in my head, of course, I didn''t know about him bing a Kimera or his army of Kimeras." (Queen Melissa) "But I knew he was up to something, you noticed that too." (Queen Melissa) "Yes, I made the mistake of being too open about my attention on him, I thought it might discourage him, I''ve done that with other Empire nobles in the past." (I) "I chose to do nothing because Gregory opened my eyes to something that every ruler of our Empire has ignored." (Queen Melissa) "Hatred." (I) "Yes, this continent is full of hate, in a continent always covered in miasma like this, such an Evil feeling arises a lot." (Queen Melissa) "This Hatred is the result of many wars and conflicts, the other continent also hates us." (I) "Yes, but in their case, it is only as enemies, due to our long conflicts they hate us only as enemies." (Queen Melissa) Sigh "But here on this continent it''s different, the hatred for Humans is almost a repulsion or disgust for something they believe has no right to exist, you know that too." (Queen Melissa) "People like Gregory Roux are in the hundreds or maybe even thousands across this continent, he just happens to have had better opportunities to carry out his nefarious ns and the intelligence to do things cautiously enough that we still haven''t figured it all out." (Queen Melissa) "All this hatredes from the conflicts that almost every time throughout history happened here, this hatred stems from the death of loved ones and the loss of important ces or things." (Queen Melissa) "Gregory Roux was someone respectable in the beginning, I remember how he changed after the death of his family, his gaze was always full of hate." (I) "Yes, that''s why I made this n, I wanted to purge this hatred from within the Empire." (Queen Melissa) "Gregory did me the favor of showing all these worms hiding in the shadows, it wasn''t the way I imagined it, but it still worked." (Queen Melissa) I look at my niece, she tries to show her dignity as Queen of this nation, but I know she''s grieving for the way it all turned out. "Gregory was a symbol for many who thought like him, his death will shake that kind of person." (Queen Melissa) "The people of this nation were able to see who attacked us and I made a point of saying why everyone saw Demons attacking other Demons because of their hatred for Humans." (Queen Melissa) "Even if no one talks about it openly, it should still be etched in everyone''s minds for a long time." (I) "I hope so, that''s why I did all this." (Queen Melissa) "Talking about hate would be pointless, no one would listen." (Queen Melissa) "Unfortunately people only learn when they feel the result of their actions, this time everyone saw the extent to which this hatred can consume them." (Queen Melissa) "Athena told me Gregory was using the Curse of Life and Death." (I) Sigh "A false immortality that leads to the destruction of the Soul itself." (Queen Melissa) "This curse makes people lose their emotions as well as many other horrible side effects, but even so Gregory continued to express his hatred until the very end." (I) "He lost his hatred the moment he used the Curse, but the obsession that was born out of that hatred still stayed, even though he hit rock bottom, he still remained trapped in a false hatred created by his obsession." (Queen Melissa) "A sad life and a death without honor or pride, the worst ending for a Demon." (I) Chapter 680 Cap 678: Crazy Magic Engineer Pov Vanessa: It''s been 3 days since Athena fulfilled her mission, it wasn''t the way I expected, but from the smile my Father has made, it seems that everything is in line with what he wanted to see. I am with him today on a floor of the Dungeon where the Heretic God of Fun is still sleeping on the effect of the Awakening that my Father granted him. My Father is not happy that this Heretic God spent such a long time sleeping when he could have helped in so many ways, the same can be said about the World Tree Spirit that is inside that strange Dragon Egg. My Father spent some timeining about this useless Heretic God before we returned to the city within the Dungeon more prosperous than ever. "What are you going to do today?" (Zenos) "I''ll take care of the Temple, as usual,ter I have to teach the future teachers of the school together with ¨¦rica." (I) "In other words, you''re free untilter, right?" (Zenos) "In a way, yes." (I) "Then I''ll leave it to you to find Queen Melissa." (Zenos) "Why me? It should be you, Father." (I) "I don''t want to get punched in the face, so I''m doing what everyone always asks, delegating obligations." (Zenos) "Or running away from responsibilities..." (I) "Exactly, so I leave everything in your hands, I go to the library to finish reading the story I found the other day." (Zenos) "Dad, wait..." (I) Sigh "He''s quick to get away..." (I) In the end, I arrived at the Temple and went straight to my room, since I would have to find a Queen of a great Empire, I thought I should wear one of the most beautiful clothes that Tania made for me and I didn''t have time to wear it until now. ----------- In the early afternoon of that day, we walked to that bell tower where my Father said the agreement would be fulfilled. I was with Ivan, Nix, and Diana to find Queen Melissa, of course, we didn''t ask Lilian to join knowing it wouldn''t be right to put her in the middle of negotiations with the Empire she considers her first home. As soon as we arrived the Queen was already there, she seemed to be alone, but I noticed many Auras hidden everywhere. I approach the Queen and give her a polite greeting before introducing myself, then she introduces herself. "Where is he? I thought he would be here." (Queen Melissa) "He said the deal can be fulfilled here, he never said he woulde in person." (I) Her face doesn''t show anything, no emotion, but her eyes show her anger, my Dad could be right, she''s really wanted to punch him. "Do you have any idea what he asked for? Why unleash that madman on the world?" (Queen Melissa) "A deal is a deal, you''ve already admitted that Nics is with you." (I) "Nics is a praise that only cares about his research in the field of Magic Engineering, but the things he creates have been used to annihte cities or overthrow governments." (Queen Melissa) "He may be talented enough to be called a genius, but his irresponsibility and unpredictability are too much of a risk to let go." (Queen Melissa) "(Why does my Father always go after lunatics?)" (I) "None of that changes our agreement." (I) "Sorry to interrupt, but I see what you''re trying to do, Queen Melissa." (Ivan) "Making excuses to break the deal?" (Diana) "No, trying to convince us that we''re making a mistake." (Ivan) "But we''re making a mistake, what''s new, it won''t be the first and it certainly won''t be thest." (Diana) "Come on you two, I''m trying to finalize a deal here." (I) I look at Queen Melissa who is looking at the 3 of us with a strange expression. "Where did we stop our conversation? If I''m not mistaken you were saying something about us making a mistake." (I) "..." (Queen Melissa) From the look in her eyes, I know she must be thinking that Diana, Ivan, and I are mocking her, but we''re not, everyone said exactly what they were honestly thinking. My Dad is someone who makes a lot of mistakes, he''s usually the one who pays for those mistakes, so no one cares knowing he''s going to be okay. But there are also cases where other people pay for their mistakes, like getting into a battle they shouldn''t, creating a holynd, or walking across the ocean knowing they''re terribly lucky. Talking about mistakes with anyone in the Dungeon is useless, no one is afraid of making mistakes there. About her saying that the magic engineer is crazy, it doesn''t matter, we have many crazy geniuses inside the Dungeon like Lyra, Tania, Nira, Rakan, ¨¦rica, and Anton. They are all geniuses in their respective fields, but they also have different degrees of madness, not to mention the craziest person in the Dungeon is my sister Lilith. "As absurd as our conversation may seem, we were serious, we''re not trying to offend you, Lilian always speaks highly of you." (I) "We''re just trying to show that Nics will fit in well with us, I''m sure he won''t stand out too much." (I) Queen Melissa walks to the side where arge box that looks like a square chest with handles is standing, she grabs it by the handle and lifts it up easily before walking over to us, dropping this chest in front of me. "What is it?" (I) "Nics is in there, the madman has turned himself into a Golem." (Queen Melissa) "It also has thest body he created for him before he was captured." (Queen Melissa) "He did what?" (I) p I look at the box in front of me, I''ve heard of mages who transfer Soul to Homunculus to live longer. But I''ve never heard of anyone choosing to be a Golem. I bend down and see a magic lock with a password, I don''t know how to fix it, so I look at Queen Melissa who waves a piece of paper in front of me. When I take the paper, there is only one password, I use the password to unlock this suitcase, when I open it there is only a dismantled body and a magic core in the middle of the suitcase in the center. Chapter 681 Cap 679: Nicolas Part 1 Pov Vanessa: I was surprised when I opened the suitcase, when I opened it there was only a dismantled metal body and a magic core inside the suitcase. The suitcase itself already had several barriers, but around the core, there was another barrier, I realized it was a sound barrier. One thing I noticed was an Aura I felting from that core, I didn''t feel that Aura before when this chest was closed, but I could also feel a presence in that core. I look at Queen Melissa who doesn''t seem to like seeing this core. "This idiot is very persistent about being free, he doesn''t mind being trapped, he minds not being able to do his research." (Queen Melissa) "How do I get him into this body?" (I) "I don''t know, ask himter, but do it when you''re not here anymore." (Queen Melissa) "It was a pleasure doing business with you." (I) I didn''t need to check anything, I''m sure Queen Melissa wouldn''t go back on the deal she made with my Dad, even if I did something so stupid, my Dad wouldn''t just sit around epting it idly. Knowing him these months, I''m sure he''d do something crazy and steal Nics right from under Queen Melissa''s nose, maybe even steal the ck Empire''s vaults just for revenge, I can see him doing that kind of stupid thing. I take onest look at Queen Melissa, she doesn''t like how this ended but I can''t tell if it''s from losing Nics or not having the chance to punch my Dad. I can''t me her, a lot of people want to punch my Dad for doing stupid things. ------------ Pov Zenos: After Vanessa went to meet Queen Melissa, I went to the library. I was in the library with a notebook in hand, I was trying to think of better ways to entertain the people of the Dungeon when Freya walked in a little dejectedly. "What happened?" (I) "I remembered something, I remembered something very important." (Freya) "To make you look like that depressed, it must be really important." (I) "We forgot about the Elf Queen Lolth." (Freya) "What''s with her?" (I) "We forgot to make her an Ancient Elf..." (Freya) "..." (I) "..." (Freya) "(I really forgot about it...)" (I) I close the notebook in my hands, then put my hand to my face trying to think of an excuse to forget something so important. I know we are under no obligation to do these things, but this is something that helps the Elves who have been the friendliest race to date to me. Also, Freya enjoys helping Elves, especially helping those connected to the World Trees, she feels happy and proud to do so. I look at her between the fingers of my hand still on my face, her eyes are distracted like she''s thinking about something else, plus she''s still depressed. "Come on Freya, no need to be depressed, we can go back to Elf Vige to do this, what do you think?" (I) "I know that, I''m not worried about it." (Freya) "So what are you worried about?" (I) "I normally wouldn''t forget something this important, as a maid, I must be my master''s support, forget something this important..." (Freya) "We all make mistakes, don''t think about it too much." (I) "Sorry about that, master." (Freya) "I''m not used to making mistakes like that, I''m not like you making so many mistakes one after another... sorry." (Freya) "No need to apologize when it''s true, unfortunately, I make a lot of mistakes, I''m very distracted and I get carried away by the moment sometimes, I won''t even start talking about my curiosity." (I) "So just rx, we''ve been doing a lot of things all this time, everyone gets a little lost sometimes." (I) Freya returned to her youthful appearance when she became an Old Elf, so I sometimes forget that she has been alive for a few centuries, it seems that being an excellent maid is something important to her. She doesn''t even realize that she''s been working as a counselor or assistant to me for a long time. I follow Freya around town to the tree house street, it was a very pleasant ce. ------------ Later that day, I had just had an excellent fish meat sandwich, I didn''t expect it to be this good. Soon I see people entering the meeting room where I am with a big map of this continent drawn. Those who entered were Vanessa and the others, Ivan was carrying a Chest on his shoulder. "I''ll tell you what, that Queen doesn''t like you at all." (Diana) "Was it that bad?" (I) "She realized right away that none of us were you, her expression was calm, but her eyes betrayed her anger." (Ivan) "You were right, she really wanted to throw some punches at you." (Vanessa) "That''s why I didn''t go, after all, I wouldn''t be standing around taking punches from anyone." (I) "You already stood there letting me hit you." (Diana) "That was training, it helped me train my resistance and healing skills back then." (I) I look at the trunk Ivan drops on the floor as he approaches. "Please don''t tell me he''s inside that box." (I) "He''s inside the trunk." (Vanessa) "I didn''t expect them to kill him." (I) "He''s alive, at least I think that can be called life somehow." (Vanessa) I check the chest and notice a magic lock, I found it interesting, but before seeing how it works, Vanessa hands over a paper with the password to open this chest. As soon as the chest was opened, I was surprised to see that, they were parts of a humanoid robot, there was also a core, but I also noticed a barrier around the core. I look strangely not understanding what this is all about, then look at Vanessa, Diana, and Ivan. "What is this robot doing here? I thought you were going to get Nics." (I) "What is a Robot?" (Diana) "I don''t know." (Vanessa) "I don''t know what a robot is, but what''s inside that chest is the Magic Engineer Nics." (Ivan) "..." (I) I look at Vanessa and Diana confused, but when I hear Ivan''s exnation, I look at him and then into the trunk. The next few seconds were a repeat of me lifting my head to look at Ivan and then looking down into the trunk. I must have looked like an idiot for someone watching from afar, but I couldn''t help it after how unbelievable this news was. "(Nics is a robot!?)" (I) "You seem to be confused, but I can understand this, this news is very strange." (Ivan) "ording to Queen Melissa, this genius Magic Engineer turned himself into a Golem." (Vanessa) "A Golem..." (I) I keep looking at the separate pieces inside the Chest, there were arms, legs, head, and back. Everything was made of metal, the head was just a metal box with magic crystal spheres for eyes. "(No matter how I look at it, this is a robot.)" (I) "Can a person transform into a Golem?" (I) "As far as I know, no." (Vanessa) "I don''t know how he did it, but he was a fool to do something like that." (Vanessa) "I can feel an Aura..." (I) I could feel the Aura originating from what appeared to be the core, it was this very core that had a sound barrier around it, bone gave me the idea that he was able to speak. I close the trunk and take it to the mansion''s hall where I usually do the awakening ceremonies, but this time I chose this ce because it''s secluded and spacious. I lift the core with big wooden tongs I stole from the kitchen, I won''t touch something I don''t know what it might be. "Free atst, thanks for letting me out of this cage without sound, my good boy." (Nics) "What is your name?" (I) "My name is Nics, nice to meet you..." (Nics) "My name is Zenos, these are..." (I) I spent the next few rounds talking to Nics who was just a core, a sphere that couldn''t do anything but talk. I introduced myself and did the same for the others, after that I asked Nics to tell me more about him, Nix was all the time in my shadow ready to focus if he lied about something. During our conversation he said he was an Outsider just like me or Samira, he said he always liked technology but never specialized in anything, to help the family when he was younger he started working in construction together with his father. He said he was Korean, he said he always liked technology but learned almost everything on his own, he said he only remembers sleeping and when he woke up he was being born in this world, he was born as an Elf, as he had a long life. He has dedicated his life to magic, but not the practice of magic like most people, he sees magic more as a source of energy, a type of energy he could use to fulfill his life''s dream, robots. He started talking much faster and more movingly as he talked in detail about his ideas boiling in his head. He studied some cksmithing, magic, and spiritual runes, he talked about how he cried when he saw books about Golems when he was still young. He never seemed to stop talking, even when I asked him to stop, so I put him back inside the trunk, inside the sound barrier to silence him. Chapter 682 Cap 680: Nicolas Part 2 After we got Nics, I stayed two more days in the ck Empire, but I don''t leave the Dungeon. Even so, I left Nira making deals with Queen Melissa about various types of books they have here, knowledge is always important, if you can get it just by paying money it''s worth it, as long as you have money left over, which is my case by the way. But while Nira got copies of books and useful materials for various types of production work, I let Lillian and Elsaris'' families steal all the forbidden books from the Empire, I also let them steal half of the treasure that Gregory Roux amassed in hiding. During thest battle where Gregory Roux was killed, I had made several Fairies and Spirits with the element of shadows stay hidden watching Kimera Soldiers troops from afar. I asked the Fairies and Spirits to follow anyone who tried to escape, this would be very useful to track down their base and could help me steal them before the people of the Empire found the base. I found all the research on body enhancement using various types of techniques and all the research on Kimeras along with many reports on the practical use of this research. A small fortune was also found along with a book of contributions, it seems that Gregory''s supporters gave all their fortunes to Gregory to fund this operation or stole it from others, they had records of everything, even expenses, and they were well organized. Of course, Elsaris killed everyone inside the facility, I don''t need prisoners and I can''t let these idiots who know anything about this research on Kimeras loose around. As the attack on Gregory''s base was fast and during the battle, it was unexpected for the enemy, in addition to books, various materials, and money, we also found out about the location of two other bases that I will attack. The other two bases were quite a distance away, so I let Elsaris take her family to one and Kira took a group she had trained to the other base. ? I told them that I wanted the books, materials, and only half of the money, I told them to leave the other half on the bases for the Empire. I told the two of them to meet me in the vige of the Elves. After that I told Nira about the 3 bases while I sent Ivan to help her in the negotiations, I told her to use these three bases to force some more benefits from the ck Empire, benefits in the form of rare items or normally product knowledge, I prefer to get these things without stealing if possible. Of course, we''re going to keep our visit to these bases a secret, even if they realize what we''ve done, it doesn''t matter, it will be toote. n the doctor and Rakan the head magician are very eager for the knowledge they didn''t have before, these two are very simr. I just hope the Queen doesn''t get too angry when she finds out what I did, but it would be interesting to see her reaction. ----------- Aside from the various matters I was resolving these two days before departing the ck Empire, I also took the time to talk to Nics every night. I discovered that he wasn''t usually much of a conversationalist, the reason he talked so much on the first day was because he had been trapped inside a box for so many years with nothing to do and no one to talk to. When I heard this from him, I thought maybe I couldn''t bear to go through this, this level of istion and loneliness is something few people would be able to bear, those who say they can are either lying or are idiots enough to even believe it. As a core he can''t move on his own, the only reason he''s able to speak is that he put that option in the various magic settings he made on the core. But being able to speak and listen is all he can do, he can''t see, feel things, touch, or smell, he can''t feel any kind of energy or Aura either. After I let him talk for a few hours, everything became easier, he seemed to calm down and wasn''t talking in the same uncontrolled way as before. What he said the whole time was about his projects, it seems like he spent a lot of time thinking about his research during his time in istion, that''s what kept his sanity maybe. I let him talk, but I understand little of what he said or almost nothing, to be honest, he used a lot of technical terms and spoke very fast, it was as if he was putting out everything he kept inside him during so many years of solitude. After letting him talk for hours, I told him a little about myself too, nothing important other than amon conversation to make him morefortable, after a few minutes I left his core in the mansion''s room which was where everyone sat for talk or rest so he would have more people to talk to even while he was busy with something else. The next day, the night before leaving the capital of the ck Empire, I was finally able to have a more serious conversation with him, the things the Queen said about him did, in addition to the things Lilian discovered during her conversations with her niece were not good. It seems like he has done a lot of things wrong his whole life, he personally has never intentionally killed anyone but his experiences have already caused explosions destroying hisb and everything around that might just be his house, sometimes some houses around, other times an entire block or maybe even a vige. Also, he can be easily fooled as he thinks little of those who buy his creations, he epts the money by investing everything in his research but doesn''t care too much about the rest. I asked him if he didn''t feel guilty that his creations were used to kill people, but he replied with a question "if a cksmith felt guilty that his sword was used to kill?", it was a valid question that made me understand how he thinks as he gathers everything he hears. Chapter 683 Cap 681: This Is Extortion! Pov Nira: Since we arrived in the Dark Continent I have been feeling very good in the short time I''ve been out of the Dungeon, I thought that a ce with miasma spread throughout the environment would be more aggressive for me as a Human. But to my surprise it was veryfortable, I felt the same thing even stronger when we entered thend full of undead, that ce felt as pleasant to me as being on the beach, and it made me start to wonder what was wrong with me. When I went to talk to the doctor, Dr. n was a Demon that we saved during the battle in Makari, he was a very kind man, he spent his day helping the townspeople with their health problems or just walking around in a carefree way. He still had many tools that he brought with him when he was rescued, unlike what others might think, he didn''t mind being forced to be a Demon, in fact, it brought sharper senses to him that he used during his medical appointments. After going through some checks of his gadgets and spells, he said there''s nothing wrong with me, he said he probably knew the reason I was so used to ces Humans should avoid. He said few magic books exin this but contract with some Familiars who be very attached to their master, at a very deep level they can change the master or the Familiar, maybe even both. This exnation made sense, Yomi was a Cursed Crow, he lived in environments full of miasma, besides that his race is always in ces where cursed energy is concentrated, like thatnd of the undead. I understood why, so I was relieved not to be sick again, plus this was good news for me as the doctor said that it was much better suited to staying in miasma ces like Demons and had greater resistance to curses. ----------- I had a lot of jobs in every city we passed but I was also having fun, finding difficult materials or trading with merchants was a cunning contest that I always found fun. p When the master gave me permission to trade arge volume of things with Queen Melissa, the ruler of the greatest nation on this continent, I was very excited at the thought of the amount of things I would be able to trade. When I arrived at the government building that was half finished, because of the monster''s attack, I was taken directly to the room where Queens Melissa was, it seems that as her castle is very damaged and the reconstruction reforms haven''t even started yet, she is using this ce to work for now. As soon as we enter the room where she is in a meeting with several officers on her duty, we have to wait for her to finish which takes about 10 minutes, once the officers have left she looks at us with a frown. "Nice to meet you, her majesty." (I) "My name is Nira, I am here in the service of Zenos." (I) "You work for that..." (Queen Melissa) "Your Majesty, I advise you to avoid expressing your thoughts so openly, some people may misinterpret her words." (Ivan) "(Ivan and I don''t mind her saying these things, that''s because we understand that master Zenos doesn''t care about these things.)" (I) "(But Nix in my shadow is letting some of her bloodlust out, that sure is a warning to Queen Melissa.)" (I) "..." (Queen Melissa) "I imagine you''re curious about our presence here today, right?" (I) Queen Melissa spent a few seconds looking at my shadow, she should be worried but she doesn''t need to, Nix might scare her a little but she would never do anything without asking permission first. If I were her I would worry about La and Sakura who are much more direct in doing the things they think about. "You seem like a smart person by that shrewd glint in your eyes and that trained smile on your face." (Queen Melissa) "You are close to the truth,merce is a big part of my job, the one next to me is Ivan, he will be working alongside me today." (I) "What''s the deal this time?" (Queen Melissa) "I would like to negotiate with you some things that would be useful to you and to us." (I) She keeps an eye on me and Ivan, she''s analyzing us while she''s trying to scare us away with his presence, which won''t do any good. ---------- We spent a few hours talking about the cost of copying various books and materials, as well as their prices. She tried to sell onlymon items for a price I dly epted as she formed a contract based on that before handing the contract over to the God of Commerce to make sure it was fulfilled. After that, we started the real part of the trading, rare items. I started with books that the public normally doesn''t have ess to, after a long discussion, I showed her that we''re not interested in Empire secrets, but we want the truly important books from the various areas of creation. We also deal in various metals and other materials at fair prices. The books could always be copied, so the negotiation was easier as they wouldn''t lose anything, but the materials were different, they are also going through a lot of reconstruction in the Empire and will need materials, so I didn''t get much, but I think that I can notin. We signed another contract knowing that the worst part of the negotiation would be after that, before continuing we went to a restaurant close by, it would be good to go out and refresh our heads. In the middle of the afternoon, we resumed our negotiations, this time I had my eye on items from the treasure room and forbidden books. ------------ "I already told you that the Cursed Night Blood Books are out of the question." (Queen Melissa) "You''ve been saying the same thing about all the forbidden books." (I) "There''s a reason these books are banned!" (Queen Melissa) "Yes, but there are not only these ways to use these spells, a schr in the field of magic can use these spells as a reference to create others or alter those same spells." (I) "The answer is still no!" (Queen Melissa) Sigh "Then I don''t think we will be able to enter into other agreements." (I) "Fine by me..." (Queen Melissa) "Just now I was thinking of cing the location of a base for Gregory Roux and his Kimera soldiers." (I) "That''s extortion!" (Queen Melissa) Chapter 684 Cap 682: Nicolas Part 3 Pov Nira: "That''s extortion!" (Queen Melissa) "No, this is negotiation." (I) "Do you have any idea what treasures Gregory Roux has amassed by stealing dozens of the nobles by his side? Not to mention the things that must have been siphoned off while he was pretending to work for me." (Queen Melissa) "I imagine a lot." (I) "But that doesn''t change the fact that I have information to trade and you have items I consider of value." (I) "..." (I) She doesn''t show it with her expression, I''m also not able to feel her Aura because I''m very weak, but Yomi felt the danger and crossed a wall tond on my shoulder. "How about in addition to the forbidden books, adding about 100 crystal cards?" (Ivan) "I think that''s very fair." (I) Queen Melissa had dangerous eyes turned towards me and Ivan, she was very angry, but her expression didn''t show what she was really feeling. "You really don''t expect me to ept such a deal, do you?" (Queen Melissa) "I honestly hoped so." (I) "(This will prevent the master from doing something outrageous to get at least copies of these forbidden books.)" (I) "Even without your help, I would be able to find these secret Gregory bases in a matter of days." (Queen Melissa) "That might be true, a ce like this where Lilian has spent her entire life certainly has the wherewithal to do so." (I) "But I wonder if that time can be precious time and that when I get there, everything is empty." (I) "You already went in there, right?" (Queen Melissa) "I don''t know what you''re talking about." (I) "But if we find it, others can find it too, maybe you''ll be unlucky to find everything empty if you wait too long." (I) "What does my aunt think she''s doing around such despicable people!?" (Queen Melissa) "Could what we''re doing be wrong?" (Ivan) "I''m sorry to hear that, it means we can only negotiate up to that point." (I) "That''s right, I don''t need to do anything else with people who clearly have ulterior motives." (Queen Melissa) "I''m someone sincere who just wanted to make fair negotiations for both sides, that''s a shame." (I) I spent a few more minutes talking to Queen Melissa and told her the date of our departure, she said her part of the deal will be ready by tomorrow, so I say goodbye while I count on Ivan. On our way back, I used an item that allows me to mentallymunicate with Ivan by holding his hands, which we did after a few steps outside the government building. "(She won''t like whates next.)" (I) "(She won''t like to find all of Gregory Roux''s secret bases empty, the master will make sure to steal the other half of the things he left for her.)" (Ivan) "(Perhaps.)" (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: After the two days passed and we left the city without looking back, I would like to leave this continent now, but it seems like I have to spend some time going back to the vige of the Elves. Getting back to the Poison Forest Elf vige will take a long time, but it would be good to sort out a few things in the meantime. I was in my room, it was the first night of the trip and I put a table outside on the porch where I ced Nics'' core. "A beautifulndscape this night sky." (I) "I''ll have to believe you since I can''t see." (Nics) "You still don''t tell me why you did this to your body." (I) "Why is this amazing!" (Nics) "A body I created myself, materials that had been selected after years of deliberation." (Nics) "I was so happy building that body, I remember bncing the spells was really hard." (Nics) "A mechanical body is the best thing that can exist, never feeling thirsty or hungry, not feeling pain, not feeling tired, all this is amazing enough but the real degree of happinesses from the working of magical interactions, I''ve spent over 100 years in my research to achieve a better understanding of applying programming logic using magic." (Nics) "I''ve tried something like that too, that''s perfectly possible, it helps put spells in their best condition." (I) "It also helped while I was studyingyered spells." (I) "I tried using spells to program, but it went terribly wrong, but I found that I still had some use in that knowledge." (Nics) I spent some time talking to this madman, he was always into technology and wanted a body more suited to his robotic beauty standards. He spent years gathering the materials he would need, the magic he had heard of several that would be essential to be able to control this body, but the biggest problem was that he needed spiritual Runes to link a soul with that body. He used the magic as if they wereputer programs that he ced in that core, then he used Spirit Runes as part of the programmingnguage to control the magic programs. He did this by using a ve Necromancer to do everything he ordered, this Necromancer was a spirit energy user, Nics said he was a very annoying crime ve who spent all dayining about how he was going to turn him into a Ghost and then put your soul in a stone for daring to keep ordering him. Nics with the help of this Necromancer managed to ce his Soul in this very special core. He said that in the past he asked for help from an Alchemist who possessed the unique ability of Synthesis to fuse the core of a Multi Elemental Golem and a magic crystal made from the core of a Specter. He said the two were national treasures that he had to steal when the rulers refused to make a deal with him. He calmly told how he destroyed one of the castles to steal what he wanted and how he took advantage of an Annual Monster Wave to dig a well beside the castle to steal what he needed from the national treasure vault. He''s a madman who doesn''t even realize what he did wrong, he talks about these things as problematic ways to get rare materials, and he even talks about how these two nations kept going after him even when he only took these two items and nothing else, he actually left the settlement money he offered earlier in the safe. The voice thates out of the core where he is seems kind of robotic, but it seems that it was done by him on purpose, it was strange to hear his stories, he seems unable to realize what he did wrong, he believes he only did things necessary for his search. Nics seems to live only for his technological research, his main focus is robots, he said his dream was to build a giant robot. Chapter 685 Cap 683: Nicolas Part 4 Pov Queen Melissa: It''s been two weeks since my aunt left with those who came with her. I am truly grateful they helped us, but I can''t stand this Zenos guy, he was bold enough to try to openly manipte me by demanding things from me using important situations to force me to grant things he needs. I hate people like that, selfish people who get everything they want one way or another, that kind of person can''t be trusted, I don''t know how my aunt manages to stand by someone like that. "Ma''am... I''m sorry, Ma''am... Ma''am?" "Huh?" (I) While I was distracted thinking about my aunt and this unreliable fruit along with her, one of the new servants of the castle walks in, her green skin looking paler than before and her gaze strange, this doesn''t look good. "Please say it''s not bad news." (I) "..." "(Damn! Damn! How much bad news do I have to get today!?)" (I) A few days ago we found information about a secret door in the forest from the same direction that Gregory Roux''s troops of Kimeras Soldiers came, it was an Adventurer who found it, but he didn''t have the courage to enter and so he came to report in exchange for a safer reward. Unfortunately, that ce was empty, only bodies were found there, luckily there were many documents that helped to discover the location of 2 more secret bases. Earlier today I received the information that these 2 secret bases are also empty, all there were were more bodies and documents that show everything that this Organizationmanded by Gregory Roux has done so far. I know it was this group that that bastard called Zenos is a part of that took everything from these ces. I''ve sent people to find them, but it''s like they''ve disappeared without a trace, just thinking about them fills me with rage. Sigh. "Just tell me what happened." (I) "..." "After the attack, we have had a lot of problems, there are still enemy forces scattered in other regions of the Empire." This is also true, those who attacked the capital along with Gregory Roux himself were not all enemies, by the count we have, they should be less than half of them. I have some Generals taking care of these scattered enemies. "Has something happened to our troops who were sent to take care of these enemies?" (I) "No, my Queen." "Then why talk about them?" (I) "Last night we received news about an item of great power being used by enemies, this item has already been recovered, but it opened our eyes to what else might have disappeared from the national treasure vault." "(What else disappeared...)" (I) Sigh All I could think was that Gregory must have taken advantage of his position in the castle to steal certain items from the national treasure without being noticed. Even after death, that traitor and terrorist still causes me problems. "We found that some items disappeared, mostly items that can be used inbat." "So we can guess where they went." (I) "The problem, my Queen." "There are many banned books that have disappeared, the strange thing is that the ones containing confidential information from the Empire are still there." "... ... ..." (I) I find it all very strange, if someone were to break in to steal our treasure chest, they would have no reason to steal these books, the knowledge contained there is potentially dangerous, but clearly, Gregory didn''t use anything from there. "That doesn''t make sense... unless... he wouldn''t dare..." (I) "Madam..." "..." (I) "Sorry." (I) Upon realizing who was the real culprit, I momentarily lost control of my Aura, this made the Demon who came to give me this news fall to the ground. ---------- Pov Zenos: I spent days talking to Nics, I realized he''s someone obsessed with his research, he treats his job more like fun. He said that his dream is to build a giant robot, but he also admits that it would be unfeasible with a cost of production and maintenance that would not be worth it. To this day he has worked on the side to earn money for his high-value research, but he is naive and undervalues ??his work, unable to put a price on it. Worst of all, he''s terrible at judging people or the situation, he''s the type of person who goes at his own pace. I talked to him during these days while a Moon Element Spirit watched from afar, thanks to that I know he wasn''t lying if the Spirit was able to see through the lie of a disembodied core. I realized that he was someone straight and reliable, he doesn''t have any kind of prejudice, but he made it very clear that for him there are only two types of creatures, the first is robots and the other is all the others. He considers Golems and Autonomous Puppets to be robots, while Golems are made for heavy work, Autonomous Puppets are used for more delicate and precise work. The metallic body inside the chest where Nics was was a test Golem of his, he had built an Autonomous Puppet to serve as his body, but it was destroyed while his Soul was still in the adaptation period of being transferred into an object. Nics used a curse for his Soul to be trapped in this object, he said he was very sad when he woke up and heard about his new body being destroyed while he was being expelled from the continent, that''s how he was brought to the Dark Continent. I made a proposal to Nics, I promised him aboratory, books, money for his research, and almostplete freedom for his work, he could even find his own assistants if he wanted. The only demand I made was his loyalty to me and the people who live in this dungeon, he didn''t even think, he agreed before I finished telling him what to expect from him, all he wanted was a perfect ce for him to make his research, I''m handing it over to him because he knew he would ept it. For the rest of the day, I followed his instructions to assemble the robotic body that came with him in the trunk, after which I ced Nics''s core inside. Chapter 686 Cap 684: A Day In The City Of Shadows Part 1 Pov Sapphire: I still wake up with a little ache in my body, training the troops has been a tiring job that has gotten to me over thest few months, mainly because I don''t want to do administrative work. I wanted to get up, but it''s hard with five people on top of me. I look at the 2 Lamias above me, the 2 Ogres, and the Human who are all sleeping, I also look at the other people around sleeping clinging to each other. "(Shouldn''t have drunk so much yesterday, damn Helena, she''s better with alcohol than her mother.)" (I) I remember the Arachnee leader here at the Dungeon and second inmand serving as my right arm, I look around and find her in a web of cobwebs on the ceiling sleeping with a small smile on her face, there are a few more arms showing but I can''t see whose are. I use a Ki technique that I have been training to make my body as flexible as a river, I try to contort my body slowly as people slip from my skin which bes moist with my water element Ki. After that I pass people on the ground with difficulty because of my big body and long tail, doing this proves that my training since evolving has shown results now that I can control this big body so well. "That''s good, it''s still morning." (I) When I leave the basement of the house where themon room is, I head towards my room where I get some more casual clothes, today is a day off, so I don''t need to train the troops today. I see through the window that it''s still early in the morning, so I head outside to where Nn stands shirtless in front of arge grill grilling vegetables and cing them in bowls on arge table. "Good morning, Sapphire." (Nn) "Good morning, looks like one of the girls pulled you in again." (I) "This time it was Helena, it''s always a pleasure to spend time with Arachnes and Lamias." (Nn) "But I''m always shocked by your house, the group here is quiterge." (Nn) "Helena is living with me, as we are both leaders within our race, things tend to end this way, but I think a lot of girls must be about to get pregnant so things will calm down for a while." (I) "I hope so, I might be fine, but there are many men even among the most robust races who find it difficult to keep up with you." (Nn) "How many did you save yesterday?" (I) "3 Humans, 1 Ogre and 5 female Ghouls." (Nn) "Thank you for that, my race has little self-control during these times and the same goes for Arachnees." (I) "Are you making lunch?" (I) "Yes, as I got up early, I thought I''d make some food for those weaker because of the night exercise." (Nn) "So you need more meat on that grill." (I) "Meat in the morning is very heavy, better start the day with something light in the stomach." (Nn) After eating I do some practice with my sword out of habit, after that I enter the forest going to the waterfall where the Spirits'' cradle is, they don''t normally hide in that ce, so even I can see them. I find Sakura sleeping on the edge of theke and try to kick her into theke, but I am hit by a wooden log thates out of the ground behind me causing me to step over her and fall into the water. "How long have you been awake?" (I) "I don''t need to be awake, I''m connected to every nt on this floor of the Dungeon, trying to surprise me is a distant dream for you, little Sapphire." (Sakura) "Alright, I came to take a shower anyway." (I) I spent time in the water, when I got out I used my Ki to get the rest of the water out of my body. I chat with Sakura for a while, something I like to do every day since I was a kid and she was just a Dryad. When I left there the only Sun in the sky was already at the highest point, I always find it strange to only have a Moon and a Sun in this Dungeon. I walk through the city straight to the government building in the city center near the square, straight to Nira''s office. "Another sleepless night?" (I) "Too many things to organize, including the things we got from the ck Empire, I don''t have time to sleep." (Nira) "If the King finds out about this, he will forbid you to enter here to make sure you rest." (I) "The master is too rxed for a ruler, we''re basically doing all the heavy lifting." (Nira) "Also, don''t call him Rei, you know he doesn''t." (Nira) "He''s someone weird." (I) "Look around you, who in this damn ce isn''t weird." (Nira) When I walked into Nira''s office, she was at a desk where I could only see half her face up, that''s because it was full of papers and documents on top of her desk, just thinking about doing this kind of work gives me goosebumps column. "I''m perfectly normal." (I) "..." (Nira) She looks at me as she pushes away the stack of papers in front of her, and I see a smile on her face. "Tell Lamia that he took advantage of the drunk master to sleep with him." (Nira) "Can''t me me for that, half the women in the Dungeon want to sleep with him, he''s by far the most handsome man here." (I) "You say that I agree that he is very handsome to the point of looking like a girl, but I can''t see him as a capable Man, especially his size and his are very different." (Nira) "Sometimes looks can be deceiving..." (I) I still remember that night, I was also a little drunk and got into the flow when I was called by one of the girls, but I was really surprised by what came next, in a very positive way. "Let''s get straight to the main subject, did youe for the materials you asked for?" (Nira) "Yes, I need a bigger sword since my evolution, but Anton has been busy, now he has finished most of his work and has time to make my sword." (I) "I already gave everything to Anton, the master also gave some of his Dragon scales, so expect a very strong sword." (Nira) "Thanks, I''ll talk to him when I see my daughter." (I) "She''s not home?" (Nira) "No, she''s been spending more time with Irius thest few weeks." (I) Chapter 687 Cap 685: A Day In The City Of Shadows Part 2 Pov Irina''s: "You could at least use a sound barrier." (I) "Sorry, but in my defense, I was dragged by her." (Irius) "Don''t lie to me, you are physically stronger than she is, I could have resisted if I wanted to." (I) "If I resist it might be worse, she loves a challenge and it''s already very difficult the way it is." (Irius) "I don''t care what you two do, just remember my room is right next to yours, there are certain things I don''t want to hear my brother doing." (I) "Sorry..." (Irius) I was walking through the halls of the mansion inside the dungeon next to my brother who I found leaving his room next to mine, while I couldn''t sleep and I was tired, he was bright and with a stupid smile on his face. After we get to the kitchen early in the morning, I see Ibuki sleeping on top of a table with a belly bigger than his own body while having big empty tes around him, Caryna was humming while cooking and her husband Leo was picking up the empty tes. "Good Morning." (I/Irius) "Good Morning." (Leo) "You guys got up early, good morning to you both." (Caryna) "Ibuki ate all the food again?" (I) "Yeah, we just turned around for a few minutes to get some fresh fruit from the garden, when we got back she was like this." (Leo) Sigh "Let me take her to her room." (I) "Thanks, that helps a lot." (Leo) I take Ibuki in my arms and take her to her room, she doesn''t even sleep here normally, but it''s still her room. After that I go back to the kitchen where Irius was drinking a bottle of blood, he picks up a bottle on the table and throws it to me who I take it to drink. After a while of waiting for Caryna to finish the meal, we grab something to eat before heading out, Irius heads to the training grounds while I head to the library. I''ve been studying more about magical barriers, I''ve been learning a lot about this very specific field of magic, in addition, I''ve been studying a little bit about spells that I can use from the shadow element. I''ve noticed that I focus a lot on light magic and use water magic secondarily, this is something I''ve done since I was a kid due to the training my brother and I went through at the Church of Light, because of that I''ve been ignoring an aspect of my power, the shadow element I acquired when I became a Vampire. Because of that, I''ve been focusing more on this element, the shadow element proved to be very versatile, but difficult to use. After studying magic for hours I leave to go to the temple to see my sister Vanessa. When I get there, I see Vanessa instructing Athena and her group on aspects of Vampire culture. Vanessa has received our Father''s permission to turn Athena and her friends into Vampires, but first, she wants them to learn about Vampires'' culture, history, and philosophy. She wants them to have an understanding of what they will be before the transformation, she is not wrong about that, they must be well informed about their future race to be sure of their decisions. Vanessa told me the other day that she is also teaching them about the Goddess Selene, we both know that Church of Light knowledge can be very biased about many things, especially when ites to Vampires. Vanessa saw me and left Athena reading the book with the History of Vampires, of course, it''s not the whole story, it''s just collections of the most important parts of the story. Vanessa and I enter a secluded room, I grab a bottle of blood and toss another one to my sister. "How''s their teaching going?" (I) "It''s going great, but am I worried about Athena?" (Vanessa) "Why? She seems to be doing fine." (I) "She seems to be creating a strong prejudice against the Church of Light." (Vanessa) ? "Considering her history, I can''t deny that this was inevitable." (I) "Not only that, she seemed to be seeing how the Church of Light manipted various stories to make the Vampire race as evil as possible to the Church of Light believers." (Vanessa) "Just let her calm down, she must have so much umted against the Church of Light that it''s just overflowing right now." (I) "You might be right." (Vanessa) It seems Athena harbors a lot of resentment against the Church of Light, it worries me how she will react when we start to see more members of the Church of Light. "Have youe to see me for what purpose?" (Vanessa) "I wanted to know how you were and I wanted to see your preparations for school." (I) "Leonardo is starting construction tomorrow." (Vanessa) "All these fights in the holynd that we helped create left him without the manpower to do the work, so it took so long." (Vanessa) "Thank goodness there are a lot of peopleing to me in the library to learn magic." (I) "No one is looking for me." (Vanessa) "You are a Priestess, nobody expects you to teach about magic, they think you will. About your religion." (I) "Ask to speak with Erica." (Vanessa) "Almost everyone is afraid of her, besides she is very focused on her magical research on curses." (I) "What about Rakan?" (Vanessa) "He sleeps half the days in the library, he only thinks about research, in addition, he often gets lost in big magical exnations that are difficult to understand." (I) I talk to my sister for a bit until I hear a noise, then I look outside and see H fighting Lilith in the sky above the city, they are fighting without magic using only their meleebat. Luckily neither of them is fighting seriously or half of this city would be destroyed, the way they move and aren''t using full force in their punches shows that this is just training. After the two flew away from the city during theirbat. I say goodbye to Vanessa and go to the mansion, while walking I enjoy seeing people of various races walking around. "(I never thought my life and my brother''s would be like this one day.)" (I) "(I never thought I''d be so happy for such simple things.)" (I) Chapter 688 Cap 686: Returning To The Poisonous Forest Village During the trip back to the Poisonous Forest, I let Nix go on her own with Kira and Sophia keeping herpany, so the trip would be much shorter at the speed of these three. During this time I formally introduced Nics to everyone, his Golem body was like arge metal puppet a little taller than me, his appearance very reminiscent of a robot. At the turning of the eyes he only had two magic sphere-shaped crystals attached, he used these crystals to see and use some utilitarian type magic. The Core that is where his Soul is was ced in a space in the chest of the metallic body, the head had no hair, mouth, nose, or ears, but the functions were all working from that body from what Nics said. Nics was still sad that this was just a test body from the past and not the body he took so long to build. Nics and Rakan quickly became friends, I think they saw the passion for magical research in each other. Nics also became good friends with Anton, he was very excited to have a Dwarf with an affinity for the metal element to help out, he made a point of befriending him, purely for reasons of interest. Nics hasn''t met Lyra yet, but I''m sure the two of them will get along, I realized they''re the same kind of person, the kind that drowns in their own work. Nics''s metallic body had very rigid and restricted movements since it was a test body as he had said before. I asked if he would want to build a new body, but to my surprise, he said no, it seems that around the time I left him in the room as a simple disembodied core, Lilith talked to him and told him about my awakening abilities. He was very fascinated by my abilities and knew it could be useful to bind his soul more permanently into a body he builds, so he wants to show that he deserves such a gift. He doesn''t know that I grant awakening as it suits me and not out of merit, but I think it''s okay, it would be nice to see him work before I spend my power on him. Nics said that before starting his research he will transcribe all his knowledge back into books, that''s why all the books and research he did in the past were destroyed when he was captured. He said that he always had copies of his work scattered around several libraries in dozens of different Realms on another continent, he did this so that his research would not be lost even if he died in some experiment in hisboratory, it seems that he has already blown up manyboratories and his real body was scarred with many scars, he even admitted that he almost died on one asion. It looks like he''s going to stay 1 or 2 months just writing books, it looks like this knowledge was stored inside the metallic body, he hid storage crystals there to always have his research hidden near him, it looks like he did the same thing with the perfect body that created before, but which has sadly been destroyed. He wants to get everything into the books because he needs to empty those storage crystals that serve as extra memory for him. I asked Leonardo to start building aboratory in the city, and asked to be close to the square if possible, he said he would take care of everything and I told him to ask Nics about his designer preferences. While the magical engineeringb is not ready, Nics will spend his time in the library writing his books and keeping them there. ----------- It took a little over two weeks to get back to the Poisonous Forest, right at the entrance Nix found an Elf who recognized Sophia, he was carrying a big monster with magic, the monster was still alive and looked like a buffalo over 2 meters tall. Nix warned me and I asked her to keep me updated. ---------- A few dayster Nix announces that we have arrived at the vige of the Elves, she opens the Dungeon letting me and some others go out to enter the vige all together, everyone in this vige knows about the Dungeon and we have no reason to hide here. When I enter the Vige with Orion''s puppy form and little La on the other shoulder, I have difficulty walking because Hinata clung to me from the front, I had to ask her to let go of me to be able to walk better, so she started to fly by my side. When we entered the vige I was surprised to see a small forest well organized inside with streets passing between one tree and another. In almost all the trees that were quite big, there were people using magic to modify the trees by creating houses inside the trees, there were also some people building houses on top of the trees. I look around and I don''t see the destroyed remains of the houses or the holes married by the battle that I had in the past, they had put a lot of effort in rebuilding. As we passed many waved at us, mainly children and women, there were also some men among them. These were people who stayed hidden in the Dungeon, those who didn''t wave to us still had smiles on their faces when they saw us. We were guided to a set of five trees thatbined into aplex set of interconnected houses with inside trees and houses on top of trees. It was very beautiful but tooplex to move around inside, and it was still under construction with dozens of Elves working on it. I was taken inside, it seems that even though the construction is not finished, there were already people working there, ording to our guide who guarded the gate we entered through, this was the government building where all decisions are made. I was taken inside straight to a meeting room where only Joseph had piles of papers around him. He sees me with a smile on his face and many thanks, it looks like his family was among the families that went to take refuge in the Dungeon during the Monster Wave. Joseph wanted to sit down and tell me how everything has been about rebuilding the vige, I sat down with him to listen as I was interested in how the rebuild was going. Chapter 689 Cap 687: BOOOOOMMMMM! Author''s Note: The events of this chapter are something that happens around the same time that Hinata underwent her Awakening Ceremony being saved by Zenos. Recall that the Demon Goddess of Death, Kalistos made an arrow using the Hero Soul shard and the various control curses imposed on Hinata''s Soul. The arrow shot through space at that moment, you found out where that arrow went in that chapter. ---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- - ---------- ---------- Pov Andreia''s (Executor of Light): Today is a day of great honor for me, I am in the Realm of the Perpetual Sun, a separate space containing the Floating Ind that serves as the sacrednd for the Church of Light, the holiest ce that contains the power of the Great Baldr for having been created to protect and guide those who fight for the purification of all the evils of the world. I had the honor of having spent a few years in this ce being educated by the best teachers and guided along the path that I walk today with great pride. I am here to deliver the seal of the Heretic God who was defeated a short time ago by our strategy, in addition, I was also nominated to receive a stronger blessing that the Supreme Priest of Light will personally grant me. I was brought in a Floating Ship to get to the ind, normally I coulde flying that distance with my wings, but one of the protection measures prohibits flying there, only the correct Floating Ships can fly in that space. Seeing the big magnificent ind from above always fills me with emotion, a ce as pure and bright as this is the reason I''m fighting, for the whole world to be like this one day. No more unnecessary death, no more disease, no more crime, no more hunger, and no more darkness. That''s why the Inquisitors fight like the spearhead throwing themselves into fights in the worst ces there are, so we are willing to sacrifice anything, to bring salvation to our corrupt world. "Lady Inquisitor, we''ll be there in seconds." "Thanks, I''ll be right down." (I) I head downstairs and arrive in time to see the door open, then a lightes on like a path between the Floating Ship and the dock where it is parked. I walk the light path until I reach the dock where I am approached by one of the security personnel, I follow the protocols showing my identification and the reason for my presence. "Sorry for the inconvenience, Enforcer of Light." "Fine, you''re just doing your job, keep it up." (I) I say goodbye to the officer and walk back along the dock towards the Hall of Light, the ind is as big as an Empire, but the biggest building here is the Hall of Light which is over fifty floors high, it has three Towers with two being the same size and the middle one being slightlyrger with a sphere of white fire glowing to light up the entire ind. The Hall of Light looks like a magnificent Pce whose sole purpose is to show our absolute worship of our great God. I pass through the gardens full of beautiful glowing nts taking a golden path to the doors of the Pce where a High Priest awaits me, he takes me along a side path to a teleportation circle which he activates. Soon I appear elsewhere, but I keep following this High Priest for a little longer until I reach a room full of sculptures that belong to the Great Heroes who fought for the good of the world. In addition to the statues, there were also paintings, nts, and a grand throne in the middle where the High Priest was seated, the High Priest wears splendid clothes showing his grandeur, clothes covered in magical jewels, rare fabrics sewn with intricate patterns and full of powerful defenses. He dresses in white and gold, he wears a veil over his face to hide his face, being someone so important he is constantly crowded, even his appearance is something few have the right to know. In addition to the great High Priest seated on his white throne, there was a knight in full white armor who possessed golden wings, he had a silver sword at his waist, and the only visible thing about his appearance was his deep blue eyes. "I am touched by the great honor of being in your presence, High Priest." (I) "My name is Andreia, I am the leader of the Inquisitors." (I) I walk forward a little and get on my knees with my head bowed in a sign of my absolute respect as I speak without looking directly at him and without permission. "Wee Inquisitor Adriana, I heard of her deeds in defeating one of these Evil Gods." (High Priest) "Raise your head with pride to receive the gift of the Great God Baldr." (High Priest) "That''s my honor." (I) The High Priest waves his hand and I feel the light envelop me and pure energy enter my body seeming toe from the environment itself. Ding! <[ You have received the Blessings of the High Priest of the God Baldr ]> . . . <[ All your stats are slightly increased ]> . . . <[ All Requirements to acquire a Sacred Work have been met ]> . . <[ You have been granted the opportunity to switch to the [ Holy Swordsman ] job ]> . <[ Do you want to switch to this Job? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "Yea!" (I) Ding! <[ You switched to work [ Holy Swordsman ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the Title [ Holy Warrior ] ]> I could feel the sacred energy inside me, before it was something I had to be given by my God, every time I used I had to pray to recover while I received it from my God, but now I could feel that this energy was part of me as much as my mana. I could feel a great power coursing through my body, I never felt so good in my entire life. "You have some words to say to her, I know her words are something she will take with her from now on." (High Priest) "You honor our family, my daughter, may your sword be a demonstration of your servitude to God..." (Father) BOOOOOMMMMM! Just as my father who was the fully clothed warrior in his armor that is my father was speaking, a giant explosion seems to happen and everything starts to shake, at a nce I could see an energying in this direction through the grate window, but before I could discovering what it was already toote was so fast and powerful that it broke through the defenses around it. Soon pieces of the roof began to fall off before he could understand what was happening. Chapter 690 Cap 688: Finding Elf Queen Lolth Again When I met that night with the Elf Queen Lolth, she was apanied by a younger version of her, plus there was a man with fire for hair and someone whose gender I couldn''t tell. I had just arrived at the World Tree Temple which is far from the vige, on the way I saw that all the damage from the Wave of Monsters had been repaired. In addition, the Temple that had been half-destroyed due to the fights of my Familiars was nowpletely new and with a natural charm with beautiful nts all around. Elf Queen Lolth was waiting for me at the doors of the World Tree Temple with a smile on her face. As I get closer, I realize that I''m unable to feel the two people''s presences, the only reason I know they''re there is because I''m seeing them. As a visitor, I maintain my politeness by making a point of introducing myself first. "Nice to see you, Elf Queen Lolth." (I) "Nice to meet you both too, my name is Zenos, I''m a traveler." (I) "Nice to meet you both." (I) The two wereughing in my direction even from afar, the big man with hair made of mes looked friendly with an approving smile as if he was sizing me up. The other who can''t figure out the gender has been looking at me with undisguised curiosity. "Good to see you again, knew you''d be back." (Queen Lolth) "Let me introduce these two to you, this ming brawn is Vari, a Fairy King of the Fire Element." (Queen Lolth) "This genderless seducer on the other side is Irian, a Spirit King of the Water Element." (Queen Lolth) "I like you, those eyes full of determination are hard to find." (Vari) "Don''t listen to Lolth, not having a defined gender is very normal in our race." (Irian) "For those of lower level, we usually end up choosing more defined genders for our looks as we get stronger." (Vari) "But it''s really hard to choose, so why bother? In the end, it doesn''t really matter." (Irian) During the performance of the Fairy and Spirit Kings by the Elf Queen Lolth, the two began to argue as if they were old friends. "Nice to meet you." (I) ----------- After entering the World Tree Temple we all started talking, Queen Lolth told me about other things since Joseph had already told me about rebuilding the vige. Elf Queen Lolth told me that she was able to contract with a Fairy, Spirit, and Holy Beast since ourst visit, she said she was not able to do that before because everyone kept away from the World Tree because of the imbnce in the nature near the World Tree. The imbnce in natural energies and elements was already dangerous for people who have a weak connection to nature, for beings who live with strong ties to nature, this kind of environment is aggressive beyond anything most of them can bear with except for high-level ones. Because of this all the Spirits and Fairies as well as the Holy Beasts left, that was a long time ago, before the Elf Queen Lolth assumed her current position as Queen. Therefore, only Elves traveling to other ces could make a contract as a Fairy, Spirit, or Holy Beast. This made it very difficult for Elves because this continent is full of miasma, which drives away Spirits and Fairies, only Holy Beasts were easier to find elsewhere on the continent without counting the vige of Elves. The Elf Queen said that the state of the environment was so bad that even the Temples of Spirits and Faeries had been destroyed by the time the World Tree was injured, but afterwards not even a Cradle of Spirits or Faeries was able to be created due to environmental conditions. I looked around and noticed more Fairies and Spirits, it has an amount almostparable to what we have inside the Dungeon. It seems that this Fairy King, Spirit King, and the Holy Beast came here all on their own to help. Elf Queen Lolth has to build new Temples of Spirits and Fairies, which takes time, all she has done so far is build the Cradles of Fairies and Cradle of Spirits. It seems that these Temples are needed to open doors to the Fairy World and the Spirit world which are dimensions separate from this one. She didn''t want to exin to me any more than that saying I wasn''t prepared, but Nix in my Shadow said I shouldn''t think or even consider entering these worlds since I don''t meet the conditions. In the world of Fairies and Spirits, only beings without physical bodies can enter as Fairies whose bodies are a manifestation of magical power, the bodies of Spirits whose bodies are a manifestation of spiritual energy, or the bodies of first-generation monsters whose bodies are a manifestation of the miasma. In my case it was a little different, even though I was born as a first generation monster when I was still a Leech, I consumed and integrated bloodlines from others many times while continuing to evolve, now my body is not the same as before, this body is made of real flesh and blood. It seems that if I tried to enter, my body would be slowly annihted, Nix told me that knowing she was thinking of taking a look at these Fairy and Spirit worlds. My curiosity is one of my biggest ws, plus I tend to be very stubborn when I decide to do things, but I think having my body annihted might have been a great way to change my mind this time around. I spoke to Elf Queen Lolth about the reason for my visit and she said she knew she would return sooner orter, it seems the World Tree warned her about what I promised Elf Queen Luthien on the Morror Continent. With that, I told her to prepare for tomorrow if possible as I wanted to leave the maind as soon as I was done here. ---------- Pov Goddess Selene: I was drinking fruit juice while looking at a crack in space, I was on top of an asteroid floating around a. Actually, I wasn''t in that particr ce, I was in my God Realm near that ce looking at the rift in space. "How many have gone?" (Kalistos) "A few million, it was strangely easy, the ck Dragon Knights took care of them." (I) "If it''s all over, why are you here?" (Kalistos) "As I said before, it was very easy, only those mindless beastly creatures showed up." (I) "This looks like a test." (I) "But it isn''t, at least not yet." (Kalistos) "That rift opened yesterday, you might not have noticed it yet." (Kalistos) "You guys should have let Baldr handle it, it was this idiot who caused it in a fit of rage." (Kalistos) "You almost killed his Hero and destroyed one of the main bases he built himself in the past." (I) "That''s what he gets for letting his worshipersmit a Soul Taboo." (Kalistos) "If it weren''t for the divine barrier around that ce and half the energy was wasted crossing space, then that fool who calls himself a Hero would have died." (Kalistos) "You know you almost made him summon another one, right?" (I) "I don''t mind as long as you don''t break my Taboos again." (Kalistos) "In answer to his previous question, Baldr knows that if he doesn''t do anything else, he thinks that because he''s the only one fighting for a peaceful future everyone has to follow him." (I) "Naive dream, even though he sees the impossibility of what he desires, he doesn''t realize that the more he seeks it, the further away he goes." (Kalistos) Kalistos appears beside me and sits down in another chair, I leave a ss of juice floating in front of her as we talk, she takes it and drinks it as ws seem to stretch across the deep space squeezing the big slit and forcing it closed. Soon the rift closes as it copses disappearing from everyone''s view with those ws now squeezing the empty space before disappearing. "Why does he always have to act so over the top?" (I) "Dragons are creatures of extremes, he likes to show his power." (Kalistos) "Waste of strength, I imagine you''ll be weak for a few hours from materializing your arm." (I) "Now that we have time, I wanted to talk more about your daughter." (Kalistos) "Which one?" (I) "The aggressive one, I''m aware of what she''s trying to do." (Kalistos) "She just wants to take advantage of a bad situation and turn it into an opportunity." (I) "She already has Divine power, she might even be stronger than some of the younger Gods, dropping all that might bring an unwanted imbnce." (Kalistos) "Everything is fine, nobody knows about her and even if they did, they can''t do anything." (I) "It will be an interesting family gathering." (I) The silence remained for a few minutes as I imagined my daughter and her maid''s n working, at least until Kalistos spoke again. "Do you know that the time of sanctification ising?" (Kalistos) "Yes, but it''s not the time yet, that''s going to get a lot of attention." (I) "I don''t think I can wait any longer, the conditions are almost all met, I warn others." (Kalistos) "They know, just like you and I, they can feel it." (I) "(I didn''t want him to depend on me so soon, but I think in that case it would be good for my Priestess.)" (I) Chapter 691 Cap 689: Kingdom With 2 Rulers Three dayster we left the Vige of the Elves, I had already taken care of everything with Freya''s help, after that, we didn''t stay long, one of the reasons was therge number of Fairies and Spirits that gathered close to me when I was away from Orion. But the few days I spent in the vige of the Elves helped me to discover some things and I decided to make onest sightseeing trip before leaving this continent. Amercial city that ording to Lilian has a questionable reputation. Lilian told me that the city is full of secrets, and also said that it has two rulers, the first ruler is the King known to be more merchant than King, but very fair and honest, he rules in the light for all to see. The second shadow cave ruler is his name is unknown, he leads all the bandits, pirates, traffickers, and ndestine organizations of that Kingdom. The two rulers do not interact with each other and tend not to disturb each other''s business as much as possible. This kind of bnce seems to work because the criminal ruler cruelly punishes anyone who crosses the line, that Reina''s criminality sets its own rules making it one of the safest Realms ironically. ----------- I was traveling in my carriage as Nix wants to reign the Spirits inside the Dungeon now that they have enough intelligence, she even made a bet with La that she will do the same with the Fairies, I gave this advice to Nix because it will motivate La to do something productive with your time. I could go flying to this Realm, but I was in no hurry to go anywhere, so I was inside the carriage with Hinata lying on my legs and Ibuki drooling on my shoulder, Lilian was sitting in front of me. "What kind of ruler lets crime run wild?" (I) "The royal family in that ce has always been more like Merchants, they only think about profit and loss, it''s not a wrong thing, but I admit it''s an iplete way of ruling." (Lilian) "How long are these rulers from the same family?" (I) "Since before I was born, they''ve been Demons whose family has the same obsession withmerce." (Lilian) "So they are very focused on capitalism, focusing more on the financial area than the rest?" (I) "I don''t know what Capitalism is, but anything can be bought in that Kingdom, even things from other continents." (Lilian) "I can imagine the kind of culture prevailing in a ce with that kind of ruler." (I) "Even the people must be people who care a lot about money." (I) "Yes, even the Nobles there are merchants, their titles of nobility are not inherited to another generation, to be a Nobleman you must be recognized for the money you managed to earn for yourself." (Lilian) I wanted to leave this continent since I can''t evolve here, but when I heard some people in the vige of Elves talking about this Kingdom I was very curious about such a capitalist and strange culture. The purpose of a trip is to enjoy beautiful passages, experience new cultures, and taste new foods, so why not stop by interesting ces along the way? I talked to Anton, Lyra, Tania, Rakan, Leonardo, and Nics that they can get some fun in this Kingdom. I thought of an interesting game and set up apetition for them, I talked to Nira to be able to create an Auction and manage to rent 6 stores in the Commerce Guild that looks more like a Mall. All this so that these six can sell their products and can keep all the money they can, in addition, the Auction will be used to sell special things that they create and to sell some things that just take up space and have no use for us. I said that the winner''s prize will be 20% of the other contestants'' winnings and the right to choose something from the Dungeon treasury. The dungeon treasure room is very full as I keep everything of value inside, but even there there is still a limited space and I don''t want to expand, I realized that there are many things of little value for us inside, that''s why I wanted to free myself of these things. Everyone seemed to be excited, money was secondary to them knowing they could get everything they wanted from me, but the chance for friendlypetition between different professions will be very interesting. Leonardo looks like it willpete with paintings like the ones he does for construction projects, the drawing he showed me of the city in the past was too much like a painting to the point of using it as one in the mansion. Nira also found the proposal very interesting, Ivan will help her with that. ----------- 2 dayster. Around a bonfire high on a cliff. I look into the distance drinking a beer, the forest below was beautiful with trees in silver colors in various metallic tones, the name of this ce was Vale Armored. It was an incredible sight, even more so at night, the lights of the two moons and the stars seem to reflect on the metallic trees creating an incredible light show. I was mesmerized by a ce like this, but I also realized the danger from the shes that must be a result of fighting within this forest, it''s happening in many different ces, but I''m only able to see it due to my position at the top of the cliff. This is the kind ofndscape I expect to see from a world of magic, this kind of pleasant journey is what I need, no Monster Wave, no terrorists, and no extremist religions. "~~Master~~~~" (Diana) "Huh!?" (I) I look up and notice that one of the moons is full, so I look at Diana''s face who is hugging me from behind and kissing my neck, her eyes and her breathing are very unusual. "(Damn! I forgot to pay attention to the state of the moons, luckily there''s only one full moon.)" (I) "Calm down Diana, let''s at least go back to the mansion..." (I) "It''s suddenly so hot..." (Ibuki) "¨¦rica what did you do!?" (Kira) "My head is spinning..." (Karina) "Calm down Kira, it''s going to be fun... hahahahaha..." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) I look back and realize that ¨¦rica did something with the food, it seems I did well not to eat anything this time. I look at Lilian and my Familiars but all I see is them entering the Dungeon without looking back with Nix dragging Hinata with her into the Dungeon. "(My own Familiars betrayed me...)" (I) "Wait...not outside...WAIT..." (I) Chapter 692 Cap 690: Floating Ship? After another week of travel we had arrived in a small rural vige, they were independent and did not trade with other cities, they were all retired Adventurers and their families. It was easy to spot a retired Adventurer in this ce because of scars, missing limbs, or their Auras too strong to be ordinary people. I was relieved that everyone seemed able to causemonnguage in this ce, in most viges or small towns we passed many are not able to speakmonnguage so I have to let Elsaris and Lilian take care of everything because they know the Demonnguage. What made me very happy was to see the variety of food they grew in that vige, each family grows something different, many of these foods were things we already had, but there were things we didn''t have. I made a seed exchange with them as they don''t care much about money here because they live isted. After that we went back to our smooth ride, I changed from the carriage to a ride on Ragnar bynd, I must say it was faster and more exciting. Ragnar moved through a forest better than a Wolf, he could even run over the calm trees, his ability to maneuver with movements in all directions was a lot of fun, I can move like that myself, but it''s always fun to see the someone else do it. As I ran there was always someone running beside me to talk to, whether it was Diana riding her Family Wolf or Vanessa on a Nightmare Horse. I took the opportunity to talk to Elsaris and Lilian about this Kingdom we are going to, this time I wanted to know more about the dark side of the Kingdom. One of the things he was interested in was how the ruler of that Realm''s criminals was chosen, but Elsaris replied something that Lilianter confirmed with more details. It seems that the leader of criminals changes every 50 years, but whoever chooses is the current ruler, ording to Elsaris they always evaluate the mostpetent, favoritism by friends or family always ends in death, and the chosen one must have the ability and respect of other criminals to upy such a position. I was a little surprised that criminals followed a culture that takes skill and reputation, I always thought only cruelty and money were worth it to them. I think my knowledge about criminals can be very biased because of the crime movies and TV series I watched in my previous life, at least before I entered the hospital never to leave. I had already seen a map showing where this strange Kingdom was, it is on the coast and has only one port capital city, I am interested in knowing this ce. The name of this ce is the Vartry Kingdom, and it looks like we can leave the maind from there even if we need to. The tripsted another 1 month crossing this continent, in the middle of the way we still had to change our direction to go as far as possible from a war happening, I didn''t want to get involved and I left. Another month on the road was very good, I stopped at a bigke to fish, then I found out that it was not ake but a giant slime that tried to devour me, my luck he was Grade SSS and I just had to freeze him with magic high level ice, it didn''t kill him right away, but my partner after that blew the ice to pieces. I also passed a dungeon of fire whose entrance looked like the gates of hell, of course, I didn''t go there, with my luck that could really be the gates of hell. But the most amazing thing was a floating mountain, it was an amazing thing to see, for a moment I thought about stealing the whole mountain for my Dungeon, but decided against it when I thought of nature''s retribution for such a drastic change in the environment of the area. It took me a while to realize that it wasn''t a mountain, it was a Lower Catastrophe Grade Golem monster, it was floating because of the magic of more than 16 mages nearby, they were sealing the Golem. I stopped and watched next to Orion the monster being slowly crushed by the mages, the reason it looked like a mountain was because it was shrunk from being crushed. It looks like they''re using some kind of gravity magic and some kind of shrinking barrier, to be all using the same magic this way they must be using a magic ritual. I continue to sit for the next 20 minutes watching the Golem beingpletely crushed and its body turned to gravel. When the Golem Core appeared, I pointed at it and nodded to Orion who went flying, within minutes Orion came back with a core being swept away by a flow of blood. I saved the Golem Core to give it to Nicster, he''ll be put to better use. I''m sorry for the mages who worked hard, but I couldn''t miss this opportunity and I leave resuming our journey, after 4 more days we arrived early in the morning in the capital city of Vartry Kingdom. The first thing I noticed was the solid defense of the defensive walls and the strength of Grade B and above the guards in the surroundings. But all this was diverted from my attention when I saw something amazing, right over my head and heading towards the city was a ship as big as the one I have kept inside the flying Dungeon. It was a flying ship, I waspletely blown away and I''m sure my jaw dropped to the ground I was so shocked. Unfortunately, I wasn''t on high ground, so the Flying Ship disappeared behind the city walls, but I was still shocked. Soon an idea started to form in my head, a very fun idea. "We''re not going on a Floating Ship!" (Nix) "How do you know what I''m thinking?" (I) "It''s basically written all over your face." (Nix) "But it looks like a lot of fun, imagine thendscapes we would see..." (I) "Riding a ship on the ocean with you nearly leads to death, I don''t want to find out what kind of horrors traveling with you on a Floating Ship can cause." (Nix) Chapter 693 Cap 691: Vartry Kingdom I was in awe of the boat flying through the sky, every man is born dreaming of flying, at least that''s a saying I saw in a movie that I agree with. Unfortunately, not everyone sympathizes with my reaction to this flying wonder. "Forget the Floating Ship, think about the trouble you''re going to cause other people." (Nix) "Where''s your positivity? It''s going to be okay." (I) "Master, sorry for the sincerity, but nothing ever gets too close to you." (Nix) "You make it sound like I''m some sort of bad luck charm." (I) "It''s more like an incarnation of bad luck." (Nix) "Huh, that kind of meanment breaks my heart." (I) "It''s not a meanment if it''s a fact." (Nix) "Besides, figuratively hurting your heart rather than seeing your bones actually break when everything inevitably goes wrong." (Nix) "..." (I) Deep down I know she''s saying this for my own good, but after seeing that thing flying through the sky, I feel a youthful desire in my heart to get into one of these just enjoying the ride. "You''re not going to give up, are you?" (Nix) "Probably not." (I) "Do you know you have wings? Ragnar you are riding now has wings." (Nix) "You can even fly on my back or Orion''s, so forget about the Floating Ship." (Nix) "Don''t you understand, that would be different from flying on your own or riding one of you." (I) "It must be very nice to travel that way, from the looks of it, it mustnd on water, it must be very interesting." (I) Sigh "We are lost..." (Nix) "Come on, be more excited, where''s your excitement?" (I) "Why don''t you say anything, Ragnar?" (Nix) "It would be useless, I see his eyes, even with everything you''ve said, he''s still going to do that, speak seraninutil." (Ragnar) "It hurts to have my own Familiars treating me like this." (I) I was faking hurt feelings while imagining the scene of Titanic in front of one of those flying ships, then I thought of something even more exciting, if there are flock ships in the sky, then there could be sky pirates. "His eyes are shining." (Ragnar) "I''m getting more and more worried." (Nix) ---------- After arriving in front of the Vartry Kingdom''s gates, I enter the very long line there was to enter the city. I haven''t seen such a long queue to enter a city before, plus there was more than one queue. There was a line for people on foot or on horseback looking like ordinary people, a line of people using carts or carriages of different sizes that I assumed were merchants, and there was also a line of carriages looking from elegant to unnecessarily ostentatious. I get in the normal people queue where I saw Armored and Armored Adventurers waiting, I noticed that the fastest queue was the noble ones, the merchants queue was the opposite being the slowest, only when my queue walked to the front after of more than 1 hour that I found the reason. All the merchants'' carriages were being searched, it also appears that they check whether people have affiliation with the Merchant Guild as a registered merchant or a contractor. It seems that surveince was heavy in this Realm, there was even an envoy from the Commerce Guild the following everything closely with serious eyes. With my ears, I was able to hear what they were talking about. "Sir, are you sure it''s today?" (random soldier) "The information we''ve got from the captured drug dealer indicates yes, but it was supposed to be in the morning, so keep looking." (Envoy from the Commerce Guild) "Yes, but themander is getting impatient because of theints from the visiting nobles." (random soldier) Sigh "He only deals with them in passing, imagine what it''s like for us merchants having to put up with nobles daily for hours." (Envoy from the Commerce Guild) Listening to a low-voiced conversation at this distance is one of the wonders of evolution, maybe because I''m a Vampire, I''ll ask a Humanter. From what little I heard before diverting my attention, it seems that a dealer has been captured and delivered an illegal shipment that would take ce today, they are mainly looking at merchants and Nobles, but I see someone monitoring my line as well. After a few more minutes, it''s my turn, they make me put my hand on a crystal that glows green for truth and red for a lie, and they told me to just say yes or no so as not to divert the answers to a mistake. The questions were: If I was a criminal. If I was just visiting. If he wanted to harm the Vartry Kingdom. If he was bringing something illegal. If you were going to buy something illegal. These questions made sense if they were looking for criminals, I answered everything calmly without lying, in this Kingdom, I was not a criminal and I never considered myself one. Besides, I didn''te here to do anything illegal, nor is the reason just ast tourist trip to this continent before I leave, of course, if I do something illegal it will be something I decided at the moment. I''m not an enemy of that Kingdom either, and I don''t intend to be. After answering everything calmly and showing my Adventurers Guild card, I entered without any problems, only after I entered I thought that I am actually a smuggler, I am bringing many people illegally with me inside the Dungeon, I''m d I didn''t think of that before or perhaps he would not have been able to deliver and would have been arrested. It seems like thinking a lot made me realize something that would havended me in prison, while I was worried about that I pass through the gate to the other side and I''m impressed to see two more different ships flying over the city left is very big, the city is evenrger than the capital of the ck Empire. All the buildings were three floors up, plus the streets were very busy, there were many signs of stores and my nose smelled the aroma of many types of food nearby. The city''s colors werepletely built apart from rocks, I didn''t see anything nearby that looks like it was built with wood. "This ce looks like fun, but first let''s try the local food." (I) I was starting to get hungry, so I spot a food stall and go there almost drooling. After eating a leg of some sort of grilled giant crab monster along with Ragnar who has returned to his humanoid form and Nix who hase out of the Shadows, these two are very fond of eating. Ragnar ate 5 times his weight in food from the nearby food stalls while asking for the recipes for the foods he liked to jot down in his notebook. Ragnar always writes down the recipes he likes to show Carynater, he likes to eat and Caryna likes to cook, the two have a strange friendship that revolves around food. After eating I decided to take notes with them around the city until I found a hotel to stay in, this time I don''t want to buy a house just to stay a week, but maybe it''s good to rent a house instead of staying in a hotel. As we were walking down the street, I saw many different races, there were many Demons and Demis, I even saw a Centaur, he was in a group of five Adventurers, they were all of the different races. But what surprised me was to see a Celestino among them, his wings must be hidden, but I can feel in his Aura traces of this race that I already felt in Athena, but he seems weaker and still has long ears that are a little smaller than the Elves, must be a hybrid of the two races. I kept looking at the various races, but I didn''t see any Humans anywhere, there were also a few Vampires. As we walked I realized that I don''t know the surroundings, so I went to an alley where Nix went to get Elsaris and Lilian to act as a guide for us. "You shouldn''t be in this city, everything here is moreplicated than it looks." (Elsaris) "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, I''m not walking around alone either." (I) "We''re looking for the Commerce Guild, let''s rent a house for the week." (Nix) "No need, I have a house here, I had a lot of jobs in this city, so I bought a house 491 years ago." (Lilian) "Don''t you mind if we use it?" (I) "It would be a pleasure to host you, but we would have to hire some maids as the ce has been abandoned for over 70 years." (Lilian) "We have some in the Dungeon, many Hobgoblins have chosen jobs that are notbat-focused as they find themselves falling behind from the battles on the Morror Continent." (I) "There seems to be a lot that she has learned from Freya and Caryna, but as Freya didn''t want to train everyone to have time for herself to train with her bow." (I) "They''re not the only ones, there are others like the Nymphs and Incarnations of the Forest who do work on farms and other ces." (Elsaris) It reminds me that I haven''t seen any Nymphs for a while now, I haven''t even visited the farm for months as it''s on another floor of the Dungeon, I''ll check it outter. "We''re going to stay here for a week while we can explore the various types of transport to see where we can go from here." (I) "But no Floating Ships." (Nix) "I do not promise anything." (I) Chapter 694 Cap 692: One Punch And So Much We followed Lilian as she led everyone through the streets. "Did you buy this house using a different name?" (I) "Yes, I had to work for over two decades at this ce, even before that I had toe back here many times due to certain aspects of my jobs." (Lilian) "Having a house made sense, so I bought one." (Lilian) "The house must have been abandoned for a long time." (Nix) "Actually, it has never been abandoned, there are three families who live there." (Lilian) "Are they your subordinates?" (Elsaris) "More or less, these are families that I saved during my work, I made a deal with them using the God of Commerce as a witness." (Lilian) "I understand, so they can''t fail toply with the parties to the agreement that will be included if they don''t talk about you." (Elsaris) "Yea." (Lilian) "What are these families like?" (I) "They take care of the house and have different jobs to act as my informants." (Lilian) "A family takes care of one where people have a very bad reputation." (Lilian) "The second family runs a restaurant in the center of town where many merchants and Adventurers like to go." (Lilian) "Thest family only takes care of the house and thend around it." (Lilian) We continued talking along the way, at that moment I see a young girl of the Beast Man race of the cat tribe, she was beautiful and with a delicate appearance, and she had a kind face. I saw a Werewolf grab her band as she walked by, he was chuckling as he continued squeezing the girl''s ass delicate and smaller than him. I noticed his friends turning to look at him, one was a one-eyed Demon and the other a muscr Half Elf, theyughed as they saw their friend approach the little girl and drag her into an alley. The two followed their friend with eyes filled with lust into the alley. "That''s going to be brutal." (Elsaris) "Probably, but I won''t stay here to watch, let''s keep walking." (I) "We should go blind in about 20 or 30 minutes of walking at our speed." (Lilian) "Wouldn''t it be better to intervene?" (Nix) "Some people are dumb, don''t bother saving them." (Ragnar) "Are you going to let them do this to such an innocent girl?" (Nix) "From what you¡­ got it." (Ragnar) "She didn''t notice." (I) "She''s suppressing her own Aura, maybe that''s why she didn''t notice." (Ragnar) "I didn''t use Aura to figure it out." (I) "I noticed the killing intent, it was weak, but I got it." (Elsaris) "I can tell from the movements, you sure know how to fight." (Lilian) "I could tell by the Aura, very strong and controlled, shows great training." (Ragnar) "..." (Nix) "How did you notice, master?" (Ragnar) "The eyes, that kind of dangerous will in the eyes looks a lot like Lilith." (I) "Then it''s going to be brutal." (Elsaris) "People reap what they sow." (Lilian) "..." (Nix) "What are you talking about?" (Nix) Sigh "..." (me/Ragnar/Elsaris/Lilian) We all look at Nix who has a confused look on her face, we all notice this for different reasons, it just goes to prove that she had many ways of perceiving what was going on, but Nix seems to have little observational skills for subtle things. Boommm! Boommm! Boommm! We heard three noisesing from the alley, they weren''t loud, but all of our senses were too strong to miss it, soon I heard ripping sounds and muffled screams, then I smelled fresh blooding from the alley. Soon the cat girles out with a bright smile from the alley without a scratch, but I noticed the drop of blood on her shoe and the smell of blooding from her mouth. I turn to Nix looking at the girl who waved happily at us innocently, everyone waved at her with little interest, only Nix was left looking at her. "One thing I''ve known in the past and only confirmed fromst year to now is that you shouldn''t judge anyone by their appearance." (I) "That usually gets people killed in my line of work." (Elsaris) "Now that I think about it, she didn''t even try to resist when she walked into the alley with them." (Nix) "Pay attention to the things around, even if we are walking, with the night hunts inside the Dungeon I thought everyone had already learned about that." (I) "Nix always hides in the shadows, especially hers, so she doesn''t worry about that." (Elsaris) "Why would I participate in these perverted things?" (Nix) "Not too bad, it was a good daily exercise to train stealth." (Ragnar) While we were talking we started walking again, I noticed someone with the shadow element trying to steal, probably because I look like a child, but before he touched me he was devoured by my shadows. "What do you want?" (I) "I''d like to ask you to release the boy if possible." The little thief I caught was skilled at hiding, but he couldn''t hide from my Aura, so I was able to deal with him so easily without needing to turn around or stop walking while talking to everyone. But less than 1 minute after picking up the boy a woman appeared in front of me, she was dressed in lightbat clothes like an Adventurer. I noticed that she was strong but stronger than the cat girl we saw before, this woman is in SS Grade of strength, with so many strong people inside the Dungeon I''m getting better and better at equal strength to someone by their Aura. "What do I get for letting him go?" (I) "..." She looks doubtfully at me before shooting murderous intent through her eyes, something that does nothing against me, she ces her hand on her waist in a position that would be able to fling the knives at her waist at me. "Throw it at me..." (I) Before I could finish speaking the woman took a punch from Elsaris that threw her into the nearest alley with precision. People walking the streets ignore the discussion, but part of that was because of Ragnar''s Aura maniption making most people pay attention in another direction, a trick I''m not able to pull off. The woman who was punched by Elsaris somersaults in the air tond on her feet throwing Fairies towards Elsaris'' head who uses her Bunny ears to deflect the knives mming into the sides of the de. Using Bunny Ears to defend throwing knives is awesome. "I advise you to leave." (I) "You think I''m here..." "Don''t count on your 9 friends, they won''t help." (I) "..." As the Queen woman appeared in front of us, I and I imagine the others sensed the approach of others who were hiding, I used my lines to capture them all. "I''ve captured them all now." (I) While she was distracted, I used a few more threads to tie her body, then looked at Elsaris. "That was quite a punch." (I) "Thanks, she reminds me of your grandma, it felt good to punch that bitch in the face." (Elsaris) "Do you know her?" (I) "No, but with that face and demeanor, not to mention the familiarity in her Aura, I know what family she belongs to." (Elsaris) While talking to Elsaris I made my shadow go in 10 directions to swallow these people. "I''ll leave them to you, get some information about the city or the Kingdom, then you can release them." (I) "I''m not going to kill the thief from before for stealing from me, I''m not going to kill those 10 for trying to get your friend either." (I) After that we walked to Lilian''s house, Elsaris went back inside the Dungeon, I know people were thinking about leaving, but I''m d everyone is tied up. When we finally arrived at Lilian''s house we discovered that it was arge mansion that must belong to some noble, it doesn''t look like air to me where a spy could live for months. The house had 4 floors and was very big, but people still approached. I left Lilian talking to them while I went back to the Dungeon, there I find Elsaris talking to the captured people. I pass them and go to the mansion to eat some more things since I was starving. I ate something Freya had prepared that was delicious as usual, but when I came out Ragnar had a pile of empty tes beside him. I join them for a lighter meal, I started to eat some light things, the food that Freya prepares is the decision. Lilian introduces everyone to her employees after that introduces her employees to us. We spent the night at Lilian''s mansion as usual I go up on the roof to get a clearer view of the night sky, today the moon was luckily not full or that would cause me more problems. I just stood on the roof enjoying the beautiful scenery and wondering what to do with this thief and the 10 people who came to rescue. Elsaris told me they''re all local thugs and this kid was just training his skills for a test I make the most of my life to be fun, but sometimes I keep remembering unnecessary things. Now I''m less remembering that cat girl. Chapter 695 Cap 693: One Night At Lillians House When we arrived at Lilian''s house, we were surprised by the size of the ce, but I was more surprised by the people who worked for her. After the introductions we were taken to the guards that we will be upying for the time we will be here. During the night I went to see the starry sky, something that never tires me, somehow this habit I acquired since I cursed in this world helps me to think more clearly. Because of that my mind turned to that cat girl, she seemed innocent and kind to those who didn''t pay attention, just as mypanions were able to see right through her using different points of view, I have to remember to always try to see beyond of simple appearance. Appearance can be manipted in many ways in my old world, in this world there are even powers capable ofpletely transforming someone''s appearance, more and more I am reminded to always see deeper into things. I close my eyes remembering the naive characters who traveled to another world to live adventures in the stories of my old world, the truth is that it always seemed wrong to me how simple things were. Now I understand better, a world full of magic like this has many adventures, but there are dangers everywhere, those who think that monsters are the only danger will live little. The environment can kill someone, people can kill someone, and sometimes the person himself can run towards death without realizing it. In this world, people''s lives are less valuable than I''d like to admit, killing criminals here is not wrong, it''s actually encouraged, and we might even get a reward for killing wanted criminals. But the same goes in reverse too, criminals kill people more easily and with less reason, wars happen with great frequency and entire Kingdoms can cease to exist leaving ruins behind. "Why are you up here alone?" (Nix) "I''m seeing the stars while I think a little." (I) "Please say it''s not a reflection on you anymore." (Nix) "..." (I) Sigh "You should stop thinking so much master, just do it your way as usual." (Nix) I open my eyes as I think about what Nix said, but the truth is, I can''t make things that simple, we often don''t control our thoughts and there''s something that has always bothered me. Beforeing to this world I never hurt anyone and I never wanted to, but since the first day with Leech I have been killing more and more, whether monsters or people. The truth is that I don''t feel guilty or sorry for what I did, I had the vague idea that killing was something difficult that marks you forever, but everything was so easy, too easy in some situations. Only after a long time I realized that the brand was already there, I just couldn''t see it, it was changing my mind little by little by discarding naive concepts to give way to ideals that help me survive in this world. For a long time, I heard that Outsiders who were born into this world in monster bodies go crazy due to the instincts that monsters have, I know I have those instincts, indeed I can feel it all the time, they are part of me. I thought I had these instincts under control, but it seems like I was more affected than I''d like to admit, I still don''t think everything I did was wrong, but I''ve reached the point where even these changes of mine are bing normal for me. I am further and further away from that person with a weak body who spent years lying in a hospital bed. "Thinking about myself helps to be sure of who I am." (I) "Everyone knows who you are, the King of..." (Nix) "I''m not talking about that, I mean it helps to ept the big changes in my mind, I''ve been in this world for less than 2 years, I''ve experienced many different things, and everything I believed to be right has been destroyed time and time again." (I) Just as I look back at the naive person in the hospital bed further and further away, I also look forward in fear of what I''ll see if I continue on the path I''m on. "Here, drink this and stop thinking, Lilian is preparing a feast for us." (Nix) "Huh..." (I) Nix shoves a bottle of booze containing magic into my mouth, I could resist but I just drank it all, the booze was amazing and made me a little dizzy showing it to be high quality to ovee my poison resistance. After that Nix pulled me inside the mansion straight to a dining room with many different types of food on the table, seated at the table was my group counting on Lilian and her staff. ----------- After an amazing dinner, I knew more about the families that live here in Lilian''s service, they were all involved in the crime in some way and were in a situation where the whole family could die, but it was in this moment of crisis that Lilian arrived to save them. These three families were under her protection which ended their problems and helped them find new jobs while also talking to them about bing her subordinates in this town. Everyone talked it over to discuss a deal they all agreed to, then signed contracts that were presented to the God of Commerce, so no one would dare break the contract. It was Lilian who spoke about it as these people looked at her in disbelief for revealing a secret from these families and from Lilian. Then she said she must have realized that we are trusted by for Lilian and they became more talkative as everyone talked. ---------- After eating I let Nira, Ivan, Samira, and Erica out, I also let my children Irius and Irina out of the Dungeon, they all left the shadow Kinshasa apanied by a Fairy or a Spirit. In the morning Nira and Ivan will be heading to the Trade Guild, Irina and Irius will now go as guards for these two, they may not be the strongest, but they are more sensitive and trained to recognize subtle things than most. Nira will be responsible for making these deals for the shops in the Commerce Guild. Chapter 696 Cap 694: Brutal Politics The next morning I get up still with some persistent drowsiness, while I got up like a zombieing out of the grave, I feel someone helping me change my clothes, at first my mind was still off from sleep, but little by little I got more awake and I noticed that it was Freya. "Thanks for the help, but I can dress myself." (I) "I''m just doing one of my duties, master." (Freya) "Lilian asked me toe to wake you up, but when I arrived I found you getting up and I decided to help." (Freya) I let her help, I''ve heard that nobles have servants to help them put on their clothes, I always thought it was ridiculous, but it seems Freya likes to help, I know she''s been worried about losing her maid role having her daughter take over more and more the ce that once belonged to her. Freya has been training a lot with her bow and arrow, in addition, she has been an instructor for the Dungeon archers and started her Aura training which she has neglected until now. I might feel ashamed if it was someone else, but she''s seen me in more humiliating conditions, so that''s okay. ---------- When I went down to the dining room, I found arge tray with a white skeleton of some kind of monster with no trace of meat left, there was only La, Ibuki, and Ragnar at the table with their mouths smeared with some kind of sauce. Freya takes me to the kitchen discreetly so the hungry don''t notice the direction we''re going, Freya takes me to the kitchen where she prepares a sandwich with the help of some of the Maids who work for Lilian. After I ate I went to the room where Elsaris, Lilian, and Nira were already talking. "Good morning everyone." (I) "Good Morning." (All) I sit on a couch and ce a hand on my forehead still slightly hung over from yesterday. "Freya told me you wanted to talk to me, Lilian." (I) "I just wanted to know what the Holy Son has been nning to do in this city." (Lilian). I had already thought about it, as a tourist I have many things to do, but the most important thing now is to know some information. "First of all, I have to know some information." (I) "I know almost everything about this city and this Kingdom, you can ask whatever you want." (Lilian) "I already wonder how the official government works, now I would like to know how the criminals of this ce choose a ruler and why obey another criminal?" (I) "This is a normal question, I remember having asked the same question in the past." (Elsaris) "I''ll exin everything to you..." (Lilian) ----------- Lilian started to exin everything with Elsaris making some wee additions to the exnation. From what I could understand, the criminals'' system of government works quite brutally with the weakest being heavily exploited. It seems criminals also have taxes to pay based on how much they earn from their businesses, those at the bottom of the pyramid have to pay half of the earnings to those above with a portion being turned over to the ruler and the rest being divided among those in the middle of the pyramid. Thenes the middle of the pyramid which pays only 30% of the earnings with a part going to the ruler and the rest being divided with those at the top of the pyramid. Those at the top only pay 10% tax which goes straight to the ruler with nothing being shared with anyone, those who don''t are killed, and their businesses cannibalized by others. Everyone has their own business, but the ruler is prohibited from having a business of his own with his only source of ie being the taxes earned, this prevents monopoly. The reason everyone obeys is because they are being heavily watched by the ruler''s assassins, they are also watched by other criminal groups who have gained a lot by taking the business of the fool who tries to do something out of line. Those at the top of the power pyramid make a contract with the ruler that forbids them from going around each other and around the ruler, so they are more aware of those at the bottom waiting to take advantage of those more foolish with eyes hungry for greed. In this brutal system, the death toll is huge, only the truly capable and skilled rise while the greedy ones with no real ability are swallowed up by the others. The ruler is always chosen every 50 years, he must be smart, strong, cunning, and cruel. Candidates participate in a brutalpetition where only the winneres out alive being the first test of courage and daring to participate in thepetition. For criminals origins, race, age, gender, or any other crap doesn''t matter, only true ability can survive in a world where only predators live. The greatest duty of the ruler of criminals is to keep everyone in some order to do their business without causing major disturbances or getting in the way of the rulers of this Realm. The Kingdom knows this and turns a blind eye to many crimes, as long as there''s nothing too serious going on, but that doesn''t mean crimes will still be investigated and criminals dealt with ording to thew if they aren''t able to do everything in secret. This system of government is brutal, any mistake leading to death. One thing Elsaris said was that the ck Market only supports the ruler of criminals, they do it because thanks to this cruel system money is able to flow faster. The ck Market just like any other type of business likes to run things smoothly, this Realm is a central point for this entire continent. ------------ After listening to Lilian and Elsaris exin the crime in this Realm, I was surprised that something like this was happening, but what I didn''t like was what Elsaris saidst. Looks like the people we captured earlier today are agents of this ruler of crime, the woman Elsaris punched is the ruler''s right hand man. Looks like the boy I caught was a potential new recruit being trained, they saw us but couldn''t stop the boy in time, they realized we were strong toote. Chapter 697 Cap 695: Agreements Between Merchants Pov Nira: During the morning I get up next to Irina, it took me a while to get her to let go of me without waking her up, so I put some clothes on before going to the bathroom and then going down to the dining room that Yomi already warned me was full of food. ----------- When I came out of the bathroom I noticed that my clothes weren''t suitable for the mission, so I went into the master''s room and asked Nix to take me to the mansion through the Spirits'' portal in the master''s shadow. As soon as I got to my room and went straight back to the dining room I already knew where it was, I found Lilian finishing her meal with Elsaris and Ivan. I greet everyone before sitting down. "Are you ready for today, Ivan?" (I) "Of course, I don''t need to do anything and just let Vice take care of everything." (Ivan) "I wish you would take your responsibilities more seriously." (I) "I take it very seriously, but I''ll admit you''re better at negotiation than I am, meanwhile I''m better at management." (Ivan) "He''s right, that''s why the Holy Son always calls you when ites to any kind of trade." (Lilian) "You''ve always been my best salesperson, so don''tin and get the job done." (Elsaris) While we''re talking one of the employees gives me a ss of fresh juice, I drink and grab something to eat starting another topic of conversation. Yesterday after the master went to bed, I had time to talk to Lilian, thanks to that I have a more detailed notion of themercial culture of this ce, the master may not have thought of ours before, but we can find many things of value in this city that I can try to acquire. But the more valuable and rare things would be hard to find, maybe I can take advantage of this auction to attract more valuable things that we can buy. I told Lilian and Elsaris my idea, and they both agreed it was a good idea, I talked to Ivan that he would be in charge of the auction, as he was once a Nobleman, and he will know how to deal with East Timorese detained by nobles even better than I do, especially if someone from the royal family interferes, considering how heavily influenced they are by trade, that''s not impossible. After talking a little more, he leaves early in the morning with Ivan riding Demon Horses, they are rare on this continent, but at least they exist here, unlike the Shadow Horses. ----------- On the way to the Trade Guild that Lilian gave directions to get there, I talk a little with Ivan, but always paying attention to the surroundings, in my case it''s easier since Yomi is flying above me paying attention to the surroundings. "I find this Kingdom very strange." (Ivan) "Which part? The criminal governments or the Merchant King?" (I) "To be honest, everything bothers me." (Ivan) "A ruler who pays attention to only one aspect of the nation is leaving something aside that will bring harm at some point." (Ivan) "Clearly you can see that public safety has been sidelined, so he tolerates the criminal government." (I) "He''s using this criminal government to control crime across the Kingdom without having to invest in any of it." (I) "But a silly idea, he''s letting a criminal element gain influence in the Kingdom and get away with crimes that go against his ownws." (Ivan) "This proves that this royal family is more merchants than rulers." (I) "A merchant is used to making concessions to get a deal that brings benefits, something a King shouldn''t do." (I) While we were talking, we were wearing items that blocked our voices from others, so we could say whatever we wanted. Soon we arrived at the Guild of Commerce which is by far thergest we have ever found, the building has more than 6 floors and upies a space of 1 whole block, when we enter we see that it has been finely decorated. We started to walk around the ce and it has all kinds of shops, in addition in the middle of the building, there is an open area with a small rest square and no roof to be able to see the sky. I''ve never seen anything like it before, this Commerce Guild is amazing, maybe Leonardo might want to check it outter. I show my Guild card at the front desk along with Ivan, then request a meeting with a responsible business while handing over a letter of introduction for the business in question. A business manager is a high level employee within the Trading Guild, any big money flow business with the Guild must go through one of them, the Guild Master only takes care of things that affect the economy of the entire city or special cases. Ivan and I continued walking around the stores to get to know the Guild''s public movement better while we waited for an answer that came faster than expected. While we were talking in front of a magic item shop, a Guild employeees up to us saying that the business manager will meet us for a meeting. We follow him to the top floor of the Guild where we are taken to an office where the walls are decorated withndscape paintings. "Wee, my name is Bryan, I''m one of the 3 business leaders of the Vartry Affiliate Trade Guild." (Bryan) "Nice to meet you, my name is Nira, the one next to me is my mate Ivan." (I) "Nice to meet you." (Ivan) We exchanged a few greetings before taking a seat in front of his desk. "Your business n caught my attention, do you want to open 6 different stores within the Guild?" (Bryan) "Yes, I would like to see if you have that many stores avable or any stores willing to lend their space for a little over a week?" (I) "We have 3 stores avable, one of which is already in the process of being leased to a local merchant, to get what they are asking for we would have to find merchants willing to give up their spaces for that period of time." (Bryan) "We are willing to negotiate values, we are just passing through and we have a variety of people in the creative business wanting to set up temporary stores." (I) "If the products are of good quality, the Trading Guild would be willing to buy all your merchandise, of course with a price still to be discussed." (Bryan) "Usually we do this, but these 6 people will be having apetition of who can raise the most money in that period of time." (I) "Interesting, amercialpetition between members of the samepany." (Bryan) Chapter 698 Cap 696: Finding The Ruler Of Crime Pov Nira: I talked for a little over 30 minutes about the 6 stores and the Trade Guild employee by the name of Bryan said he could find some traders willing to leave their stores inside the Guild for the time I mentioned to him. We entered into an agreement that he would talk to these merchants, he also told me that he would hold thest two stores for me and dy the delivery of the second one if the merchant in question allowed. I wrote a draft of an agreement for him to present to these merchants, to present fair terms and an attractive price for the time I''m asking, I hope this streamlines this whole process. After that I started talking to him about the Auction, ording to him only the Commerce Guild is authorized to hold auctions, but I could talk to the Guild Master to host an Auction where we will be in charge of everything with a Guild employee supervising everything closely. In addition, the Guild would be entitled to a still-to-negotiate part of the Auction''s earnings. In other words, they will give up the space and we will manage the Auction while closely watched, but I expected that my only concern would be with the values ??they will ask for. After finalizing everything, Ivan and I leave, with an appointment for tomorrow where we''ll discuss more details. ----------- Pov Zenos: While I ate something after I woke up, I took the opportunity to talk to Elsaris about the 10 prisoners. She said the woman was the right hand of the ruler of crime and the others were agents working for her, the boy who tried to rob me was just an apprentice with potency who was being trained. Elsaris said that a Moon Spirit was nearby and confirmed that she told the truth. "I''m still amazed at your luck, you managed to capture the right arm of the greatest criminal leader in the Kingdom within minutes of arriving, we still hadn''t even arrived at Lilian''s house." (Elsaris) "It''s not my fault, I just caught a thief and some people with bad intentions against us." (I) "Dad, it''s always your fault, I knew something was going to happen, we all did, I just didn''t expect it to be so fast." (Elsaris) "At least it''s not a volcano." (Hinata) Hinata appeared crossing my body with her spectral body, it made a shiver run through my body. "Get out of there Hinata." (I) "I didn''t see it, ¨¦rica said it was amazing." (Elsaris) "That wasn''t my fault, we were just passing through at the wrong time." (I) "The moment we were next to the volcano?" (Hinata) "Irina looked angry as her new clothes burned a little from the heat." (Elsaris) "Wasn''t it so hot?" (Hinata) "I was dipped in magma, it wasn''t too bad." (I) "The master got naked." (Hinata) "You may have heat resistance, your clothes may not." (Elsaris) This conversation wasn''t going to go anywhere, so I finished drinking my 3rd bottle of blood and my sandwich before heading to the room where Lilian was reading a book. I went to talk to her a little. "What do you think we should do with these 10 we captured yesterday?" (I) "Release them, by now they must know it was us, there are eyes all over this city and everything happened in the middle of the street." (Lilian) "If we do this will it solve the problem?" (I) "Unfortunately no, they wille after us, they will probably try to kill us." (Lilian) Sigh "I didn''t want to kill anyone, I came just for fun." (I) "What do you want to do, Holy Son?" (Lilian) "..." (I) I thought for a few seconds, I''ve always heard that anything can be resolved with a good conversation. "Ne tell more of this criminal ruler." (I) ---------- It was already night, I was drinking a ss of wine sitting in a reallyfortable armchair in front of a firece. Soon someonees through the door and sits in an armchair that he drags across the room to be next to me. "I hope you enjoyed the wine, it was a gift from a friend." (Jonah) "The wine is very good, I''m surprised how the Golden Sea Serpent venomplements the other ingredients." (I) I drink another c of the slightly sweetened drink with a hint of acidity and sublime taste. "I considered him a friend, it was a shame to find out he was stealing from me." (Jonah) "I take it you know who I am?" (I) "The Vampire that is with my subordinate, I hear." (Jonah) "You know Jonah, I didn''t want to be here in his office, let alone capture that woman." (I) "It was just a coincidence what happened to her, so I''m leaving her and her friends here." (I) My shadow extends behind the armchair and 10 unconscious peoplee out lying on the floor. "As you can see, nothing was done with them other than a few questions." (I) "You put me at a disadvantage for knowing so much about me, Mister Zenos." (Jonah) "..." (I) "Don''t be surprised that I know your name, the Church of Light is very keen to go after you, there is a generous reward." (Jonah) "Thank you for the warning." (I) "Thank you, your help in saving this continent''s World Tree allows us to continue acting as we always have." (Jonah) "Fine with me, I just don''t want anyone interfering with my affairs." (I) "If I may ask, why are you in this town?" (Jonah) "Tourism." (I) "Tourism?" (Jonah) "I''m just having fun, travel should be fun, going to new ces, meeting new people, and experiencing new cultures." (I) "Then I hope you like this beautiful city." (Jonah) "Me too." (I) I look for the first time at the man beside me, he was a half Demon, from his ears it looks like he has Elf blood too. I stand up and wave at him before falling into my own shadow. ---------- Later that night. I had just returned, and everyone was waiting in the living room of Lilian''s mansion. "I talked to him and got his subordinates back, he seems pretty smart so I hope he doesn''te after me." (I) "I still think we could kill them all, it would be so much easier..." (La) "Stop talking nonsense, you psycho Fairy." (I) When I finished scolding La, I look out the window from afar, the truth is that my Aura was all over the mansion. That''s why I felt these more than 30 presences surrounding us. Chapter 699 Cap 697: A Warning With Blood Part 1 While looking out the window and seeing nothing I''m sad that my trip was for nothing, I look at the sky a little cloudy like my current mood. Sigh "What expression is that, say something stupid master..." (La) "Master, it looks like..." (Orion) "I know." (I) "How many?" (Ragnar) "A little over 30." (I) Elsaris appeared from somewhere and was silent, Orion hidden inside my hood jumps off me to the ground as he returns to his normal form, and Ragnar at the same time gets sharp-eyed as he maintains abat ready stance. I had already sent an order to Nix and in a few seconds, Lilian and Kira appear through my shadow apanied by Nix. "Kira, Elsaris, Orion, Hinata, and Lilian will take care of this, kill them all and bring their heads while you dispose of the rest of the bodies." (I) I focus my Aura on my fingertip with a bit of concentration, then I touch the forehead of the 5 with my finger. "During the next 10 or 15 minutes you will be able to feel my Aura clearly, with this I will guide you to where the enemies are." (I) "I want it too..." (La) "No, you don''t know how to act without attracting attention, if you do something you''ll blow up half the city for fun." (I) "Don''t be exaggerated, it would just be a few mansions at most." (La) p "It''s still a no, you''re going to stand next to me doing nothing." (I) "What do I do?" (Ragnar) "Your Aura is the strongest after mine, besides having more control than me, protect the servants of Lilian''s mansion." (I) "I would be very happy for that, thank you." (Lilian) I close my eyes realizing they''ve just surrounded the mansion. "< Cursed Territory >" (I) I create various magic circles of earth, dark, and shadow elements while using my curse affinity to create a territory that forbids anyone from leaving, this will prevent anyone from leaving. It will include mypanions as well, but it will do for now, this spell is still more discreet than using a giant barrier that will alert enemies and anyone nearby. "Finish them as quickly and quietly as possible." (I) "They go." (I) "Hunting time..." (Orion) ---------- Pov Killer A: We were hired to kill a Vampire child, but the mansion where this child is reported worries me. In that mansion live influential people in the dark circles of this city, ces where information is exchanged and sold. It is said that this mansion belongs to a person of prestige and that those at the top of the power pyramid of this ce have always been fearful. If it wasn''t for therge group of Grade S Assassins by my side then I wouldn''t have taken on this job, there''s a lot of unknown factors. I also heard rumors that these people managed to kill Bloodthirsty Jonah'' right hand, maybe we were hired by him using third parties to execute these people for offending him. "The others are in position, we must attack..." "My body..." (I) I suddenly feel a chill run down my back, but the next moment all I see is the world spinning, halfway through the spin I see some kind of red monster rip the head off the other Killer beside me with its teeth before spitting its head on the ground. I thought about running before realizing on the second turn that there was another body next to the Killer who had his head ripped off, that body is also headless. My vision was darkening too fast as I couldn''t feel any more strength within me, my mind took a long time to process what was happening before I realized that the second headless body was mine. ----------- Pov Killer B: I don''t understand what happened, I felt my unique danger warning ability trigger and I started to run, but before I take the second step away from this mansion metal des wille out of the ground leaving my body torn apart, all I could see was a gray-skinned woman in the shadows with a ck and white monster at her side. ---------- Pov Killer C: I was with 5 other people, we were at the back of the mansion to make sure no one would escape, at least that was the n. "Keep quiet, we have to attack by surprise." (Killer 1) "But I feel like something is watching us." (I) "It''s us watching you idiot, knew we shouldn''t have brought an Adventurer." (Killer 2) "He''ll be one of us after today if he wants to live long enough to pay off his gambling debts, right?" (Killer 1) "Yes." (I) "Now where are the others?" (Killer 1) "They were looking at the back." (I) I turned back to where the other two were, but I didn''t see anything there, but I smelled an unmistakable odor, threw a knife into a bush and a disembodied head fell. "Which???" (I) I turn to the side where one of the Assassins was, but there was nothing else, I threw myself to the side as I turned when I felt danger, but all I saw was the body of the other Assassin being devoured by Shadow Orbs with mouths full of teeth sharp. "Master said to get them all." Suddenly a little girl hugs me without me even knowing where she came from, but all I felt was fear, her expressionpletely empty of emotion and eyes without terrifying. After that, the small body split open to reveal teeth sharper than daggers and an infinite darkness into which I was sucked intoplete terror without even having a chance to scream. ------------ POV Killer D: Before I realized that a mist had spread around the surroundings, a ck and blue mist, I couldn''t speak, and moving my mana was very difficult preventing any effort to use magic. I was with 7 more on one side of the mansion, we were getting ready to invade the mansion when this two color fog started. Thest thing I saw was a woman of the Beastman race of the Rabbit tribe, she had red hair and a bloodthirsty smile on her face while holding daggers in both hands. In a few seconds, she passed all of us using an attack on each one always hitting vital points, I only survive because of a life saving item I stole from a Noble a long time ago but it was useless when he threw a date covered in mes on my forehead, the feeling of warmth inside my head was thest sensation as my consciousness faded. Chapter 700 Cap 698: A Warning With Blood Part 2 Pov Killer E: From my position I could see someone being pulled by tentacles and I ran as far as I could, when I was close to the walls of the mansion, thinking I was close to the exit, suddenly a crack opens and hands made of shadowse out of this crack I like my whole body who starts to stiffen with me being petrified, thest thing I know is a childish voiceing out of the shadows. "No one will escape." ----------- Pov Killer F: Unbeknownst to the others, I put magic items on his clothes when everyone was still gathered, these magic items serve to detect vitality and absorb small amounts, they don''t cause any kind of damage and only serve as a warning. The item bes even superficially bonded to the person from whom it absorbs vitality, this means that when the person gets rid of the item it darkens, but if the person dies with the item walking on their body, then it breaks. This item can be linked to another with a simple magical resonance, with this I was able to see the 34 crystals quickly shattering in a matter of minutes. I was on top of the roof of a mansion looking at a mansion nearby, nothing seemed to be happening there, I didn''t hear any kind ofbat noise or light from any magic. I never approached that ce, all I did was point the way to those Assassins, after that, I stayed behind watching from afar to secure the n. "Was it her or was it this Vampire?" (I) "It doesn''t matter anymore, you''ll being with me." "Ahhh....." (I) At the same time, I heard a woman''s voice behind me, a pain ran through my body and soon my vision darkens. ------------ Pov Zenos: I sat in the mansion''srgest window while La was eating her candy off my head. I had my eyes closed, I was using Sight Runes to see through the shadows without having to use my Aura, this also serves as a Rune training for me. I saw every single one of the Assassins dying, those who were hunted by Orion died quick deaths, and none of them even realized what was happening until the end. Those who died for Kira also died fast, as did those who died for Lilian, but those who died in Hinata''s ghostly teeth were marked by extreme fear, I felt like I was watching a horror movie. As might be expected, Elsaris was the boldest, she used potions she must have gotten from Lyra to give her the opportunity to fight head-on if that one-sided massacre can be called a fight. Three Assassins tried to run but were stopped by my curse around the mansion, now they are dead with their bodies in pieces within the shadows, when I deactivate the curse I will have to get their heads. Lilian left the mansion as soon as I deactivated the curse while the others came towards me. Orion came happily towards me holding several bloody heads in his teeth by the hair. Hinata made her arm stretch as she stuck it inside her mouth to pull one head at a time while lining them up next to each other on the floor. Elsaris just threw the heads on the floor with a smile on her face, Kira in turn left a bag full of heads on the floor, she took the other residents of the mansion into consideration and did this to avoid showing such a brutal scene. Shortly afterward Lilian returns carrying an unconscious person with her. ---------- At dawn the next day. I walk into a restaurant and go calmly to an empty room where I find Jonah and 5 other people. "I hope I''m not interfering with your meal." (I) I enter and sit down as the 5 along with Jonah keep their cool while keeping murderous intent in my direction. "I didn''t expect to see you in a few hours after ourst date." (Jonah) "Me neither, imagine my surprise when I arrived at my friend''s house only to be surrounded by assassins." (I) I snap my fingers causing over 30 disembodied heads to be flung from my shadow onto the table, all heads had funny expressions on their faces due to the way they died. Heads fell on everyone''s food, but the people of Jesse ce didn''t feel fear or disgust at this brutal sight, their murderous intentions towards me only grew bigger, one of them, a thin old Demon had the highest intention to kill. "I didn''t send them, I always keep my share of the deals." (Jonah) "I know it wasn''t you." (I) "I see..." (Jonah) Jonah looks at me for a second before turning to the other people at the table, I look at the Old Devil with the most disturbing smile I can muster. "You know, I don''t like people trying to kill me." (I) "< Blood Curse: Body Ruin >" (I) "< sound barrier >" (I) I use a powerful curse that turns blood into an acidic poison, it can only be used on weaker people, much weaker than me, making it useless in a fight, but very useful in a theatrical demonstration of a bloody warning. I even put a sound barrier around him so as not to hear his final wails, everyone in the room was surprised before standing up with weapons in hand, I also felt this separate room from the restaurant surrounded by people and magic being prepared. The only one who remained unfazed was Jonah, he had a slight smile on his face as he continued to eat his food. I used my Aura using only half the fear effect, it made everyone in the room stand where they were without attacking, same as the hidden security guards. "That was a very firm warning, Mr. Zenos." (Jonah) "I hope next time I won''t need that sort of thing, so don''t interfere with me." (I) "I don''t want to do anything in this town, so don''t interfere with me." (I) "I''m sure I speak for everyone when I say we''re going to stay away from you." (Jonah) The other 4 look at each other before nodding their heads. After that I turn around and walk out of the room knowing I''ve made my point very evident, I hope this saves my time next time by preventing another attack like this from happening. Chapter 701 Cap 699: A Dangerous Person Pov Jonah''s: As soon as he passed through the city gates he heard about him, and many people from other continentse here to shop away from the eyes of others. Because of that many kinds of information pass through here, I heard a lot of rumors about him in the Morror Continent from the Human vers, but they were just rumors with nothing to back it up. It was different when he arrived on this continent, my eyes reach this entire continent, and I know the things he did, I may have my doubts about some of these things since many mysteries surround this Vampire. But one thing''s for sure, he''s strong, very strong, besides being more dangerous than he looks. When I learned that someone had captured my right arm, I was eager to show the mistake they had made, but I hesitated when I learned who it was. Alexandra has SS Grade strength, she was trained as an Adventurer andter as an Assassin, she is smart enough to know when not to fight, for her having been captured along with her subordinates means it was someone who surpassed her in strength by arge margin. I was thinking of a way to meet him, but I couldn''t seem weak, reputation is often the strongest shield for those who live the way I do. But when I got to my room and saw him, I knew I didn''t have to worry anymore, what he did getting past the security of this ce and the various traps show a lot of his ability. I sat next to him for a few seconds, he blurted out a little, I''m sure this whole encounter was a big warning not to bother him. After I left, I spread my Aura to force Alexandra and her subordinates to wake up, she looks around and gets up to stand in front of me. "I''m sorry Jonah, it looks like I kicked a Dragon scale this time." (Alexandra) "Alright, he doesn''t have to be an enemy." (I) "Did you find out anything while you were trapped?" (I) "Somewhat makes me more certain that making an enemy of him is the path to death." (Alexandra) "Tell me more." (I) "I was trapped in a room the whole time, I noticed bloodstains and the smell of death, but I didn''t recognize the architecture, it could be anywhere." (Alexandra) "All I know is the person who asked me questions initially, it took me a while to recognize her due to her physical changes, but I''m pretty sure it was a Vampire named Elsaris, someone who works for the ck Market." (Alexandra) "I''ve heard her name before." (I) ,m "She''s someone smart and strong, but what stands out is her boldness, she always kills with a smile on her face, she was the one who attacked me first, I''m surprised she didn''t try to kill me." (Alexandra) "In addition to Elsaris, I was also interrogated by the young Vampire, her Aura was terrifying, it was the first time I felt as afraid as I was at that moment." (Alexandra) "It seemed to be an effect of his Aura or maybe some ability, but I''d bet it''s his Aura." (Alexandra) "Why did he capture you?" (I) "A coincidence, I was training the new recruit we took from the orphanage, he tried to steal that Vampire just to be taken away effortlessly, I couldn''t measure his strength or recognize anyone with him at that moment, so I tried to attack." (Alexandra) I look at the scared boy in the corner of the room shaking, I hope he recovers, his skills and potential are too good to be wasted like that. "I see, take the boy and his minions, be here at dawn, we''ll meet the 5 idiots in the morning." (I) "Alright, I really need some sleep." (Alexandra) Sigh After I was left alone, I sat in the armchair and thought about what I learned about him, he was not pretending to be calm, he waspletely safe in enemy territory, this is his ability to get this far shows that he was able to feel the force of all my guards. He didn''t say straight fat, but he made it clear that he knows a little about me to know my name is this location, few are those who know these things. "To make him an enemy would be foolish." (I) ----------- The next morning. Private meeting room in a restaurant. For almost an hour it was the same as usual. Good food and the 5 strongest crime lords below me arguing over supposedly random things while trying to get information from each other. The guards were in the surrounding rooms, downstairs and on the roof, Alexandra is among them, so we should be safe from any eavesdropping, at least that would normally be the case. Soon that Vampire by the name of Zenos appeared through the door talking as if he owned the ce, then threw many disembodied heads on the table among the food. I kept eating, a little blood would be a decent sauce for a meal like this, too bad my drink fell to the floor when it hit one of those heads. He was calm as he spoke but showed his Aura as if she was pointing a de at every one in the room. I knew for the guards in the vicinity not to have acted by now it must be because they didn''t notice or are unable to do anything at the moment. I just watched, not Zenos, but the 5 in front of me, the moment I saw these heads I knew someone had done something stupid like sending Assassins towards this Vampire. Just as I suspected, in a short time he killed the one he believed to be responsible before leaving the room, he walked in and out as he pleased without caring about the people in the room. He seemed to do this as if he had been carried away by emotion, but I watched his eyes, he was acting, he wasn''t angry or acting without thinking. He came here to show his strength and paint a blood sign saying that anyone in his path will die. A person who kills someone is not dangerous, the really dangerous one is the one who does it brutally and calmly while still thinking about the repercussions. Right after he left, I''m leaving, I have nothing else to sort out here actually I used magic to inform my subordinates to attack the territories of the idiot who died, I couldn''t let it all go to waste, I can use this to raise a lesser criminal leader idiot to take the ce of the fool who died. --------- Pov Nira: I returned the day after the first meeting for the Commerce Guild. I met up with Bryan again to talk about the Auction, and everything was resolved with less hassle. The price paid to use the Trade Guild infrastructure and resources for this auction will be 500 Gold Coins, plus 5% of Auction earnings. This seemed above expectations and I offered as a counter-offer to pay 350 gold coins in advance and 3% of the Auction''s earnings. After a long time of talking ended up with 370 gold coins and 4% of the auction profits, the truth is that the price was fair, but with arguments about using our own people for the Auction. Also, he managed to talk to the other traders yesterday, he gave me documents talking about the traders who epted the deal directly and those who wanted to make another proposal. I epted the two who epted the proposal I wrote thest time, which makes me get 4 stores without counting the two without an owner in the Guild. Thest two wanted a different proposal, one of them wanted double the amount in the agreement, this one I tore up the paper to disregard such an idiot. The second wanted to ept the proposal with an increase to earn 5% of the store''s profit during these days, I found the proposal better presented and rational, so I didn''t tear it up and asked Mr. Bryan to notify the merchant in question that I refuse his increase, but I can add 10% to the total value of the previous proposal. There were a few other merchants, many of whom demonstrated suitable offers, but I declined any other than a direct, upfront payment. I can''t promise anything rted to the store''s profits, it could negatively influence thepetition. After a while, Yomi enters through the door tond on my shoulder. After a few more minutes I was able to sign a contract with the 6 stores that we are going to need, I also organized the days when we will need these stores, and the day we would keep the stores was agreed. After this long morning of negotiations where Ivan didn''t help at all, we finally got back to the mansion with good news, we can start ns for 3 days from now. I will suggest to the master to start with just the 6 stores and after they close the doors on thest day to hold the auction. So their name should already be a little known, which in turn will raise the value of the items up for auction. With that all should be resolved, now I can concentrate the rest of my time looking in the stores, I think I''ll ask for help from the Gray Elves of the Dungeon to find those various materials that Nics made a list of, I hope to find everything quickly. Chapter 702 Cap 700: Commercial Competition Part 1 I was leaning back while sitting on a tree branch with La sleeping on my head and Hinata reading a book sitting on myp. Sakura and Ragnar were having a card game under the tree while Orion was chasing Nix as training for his tracking skills. Soon Freyaes bringing arge floating tray with Nira beside her, they stop under the tree and I get down while holding Hinata in my arms. "I brought you a meal." (Freya) "Do you know where ¨¦rica and the others are?" (I) "¨¦rica, Irina, and Lilith went looking for books, I saw Ibuki going to the Adventurer''s Guild with Diana and Kira went to the Assassin''s Guild." (Freya) "Diana and Ibuki are going to find some monster to fight, I''m worried about what kind of book ¨¦rica and Lilith want, but why was Kira the Assassin''s Guild?" (I) "She didn''t tell me." (Freya) "She wants to get some scoundrels to kill, she thinks we''ve spent too much money without having a steady financial ie, so she''s going to rob the person she kills." (Nira) "Fine, I''m sure whoever she agrees to kill will be garbage in humanoid form, but we''ve got a lot of money." (I) "I could fill a smallke with that much money and swim in it, that''s actually an interesting idea." (I) "No swimming in money, furthermore I disagree with you, as traveling merchants, we have a better monthly ie than some small towns have in 1 year." (Nira) "Products made at Dungeon are of high quality at a considerable price, plus we always have plenty of materials and food to sell." (Nira) "Whatever big city we stop in I can always get arge sum of money if I don''t spend it all buying the endless shopping list on my desk." (Nira) "Speaking of shopping, how are the 6 stores doing?" (I) "The renovations will bepleted today, tomorrow the stores can open." (Nira) "Excellent, I''ve been thinking about the rules of thispetition, it''s time to call these 6 to say the rules." (I) "I''ll ask Alice and Nn to fetch them." (Freya) "Okay thank you..." "HOW ARE YOU DOING THIS!?" (Sakura) "..." (I) "I''m not doing anything, it''s not my fault for being better than you at this game." (Ragnar) "You''re cheating, I''m sure of it." (Sakura) "Then prove it, until then you''ll still have to pay the bet." (Ragnar) "You bastard, I''ll find out your trick." (Sakura) A branch grows on Sakura''s back and within seconds a white fruit appears, she rips it off and throws it to Ragnar who has a delighted smile as he starts to eat. This fruit is something that only an Incarnation of the Forest will tread produce, each bitees with a myriad of delicious and sweet fruit vors, the fruits Sakura produces are all the better for being unique in their kind. "Are you going to call everyone?" (Nira) "Not only these, for now, I''ve also been thinking about the prize of thispetition, I finally decided what it will be." (I) ----------- In thete afternoon, I was having a barbecue in the garden of Lilian''s mansion, her servants were helping me along with Alice, I let the others make the simple barbecue be a party when Anton and Diana started bringing kegs of liquor. But before people got drunk, I gathered the six who are going to open their stores starting tomorrow, we were all sitting on the floor around a big fire. "Now I''m going to talk about thepetition rules." (I) "The first rule is to have fun, we''re having apetition between friends just for fun, so try to be friendly." (I) "Now seriously, those who will participate in thismercialpetition will be Anton, Tania, Nics, Lyra, Leonardo, and Rakan." (I) "Each of you can have 5 assistants inside the store to help with whateverbo you want, as long as the assistant epts." (I) "You can''t interfere in each other''s affairs." (I) "You''ll all be opening and closing stores at the same times, no staying longer than others." (I) "You can sell any way you want, but you can''t force a person to buy, it has to be the person''s own will." (I) "I know you all speak themonnguage, but I also know that you don''t know the Demonnguage, so I suggest you find people who can interpret if necessary." (I) "You will have freedom of what you will sell and how much you will sell for, but try to maintain fair price margins, no pricing too low to sell inrge quantities or prices too high to extort interested customers." (I) "Ultimately, the winner will be the one who manages to raise the most money from the store in the next 7 starting tomorrow." (I) "Does everyone understand the rules?" (I) "Yea." (all) The rules I''vee up with are pretty obvious and simple, they''ll have a great deal of freedom in their stores to make almost anything they want, but I can''t let them force others to buy, I''m sure one of Lyra''s potions would do that. Nics created a magic item with the help of H allowing him to use the spectral body skill, with that he created a ghostly androgynous body. He is also using a second illusion magic item to make this appearance seem more real. "I can already imagine what kind of stores you will open, but say so anyway." (I) "Of course, it will be a potions shop." (Lyra) "A magic item shop, obviously." (Nics) "An art store, I have a lot of things I make in my spare time to sell." (Leonardo) "A weapons and armor shop, maybe a little repair if you''re in the mood." (Anton) "A clothing store, I will sell everything from normal clothes, tobat clothes and maybe some clothes to wear on more intimate asions." (Tania) "(She''s not nning on selling those perverted things, is she?)" (I) "I''m going to make a magic shop with books I''ve created and magic scrolls I''ve been making, I have a lot of them since dungeon people don''t like to rely on disposable items." (Rakan) Just as I imagined, they all went to their specialties, to be honest, I''m not sure how skilled they are in their respective areas of work, but from what Nira says, they must all be pretty good. "The reward that the winner will receive will be..." (I) Chapter 703 Cap 701: Commercial Competition Part 2 Pov Anton: Today was the first day I opened the shop inside the Commerce Guild, this ce is bigger than I heard, my shop was set up just the way I asked for it, earth element mages specializing in construction really do a quick job. I had 2 Ogres, 1 Orc woman, 1 Oni, and 1 Ghoul as assistants, they are my main assistants within the Dungeon too, they are excellent cksmiths. My shop is full of armors with different types of spells or abilities in them, it also has the swords, spears and other weapons, not all of them are jobs that I did myself, there are also jobs that my assistants did, I want to see how the people of this city do react to it. Just after I opened the door a man was already outside, a Dragonewt with very short hair and two imposing horns on his head. When I opened the doors he wasn''t even looking at me, his eyes were stuck on the wall at the back of the shop sra a shield made of ck crystal scales, I made it with the master''s scales he lost during his training, it felt like a waste to y it was such a rare material. I made this shield as a test or that''s what I wanted but when I started crafting this thing my cksmith instincts started messing with my head, I threw myself into work for over 2 weeks while using several very rare items I got in the dungeon vault. This shield ended up bing a growth item, this type of item binds to the owner getting stronger along with it, in addition, it needs to be taken back to a good cksmith to be perfected to the next level, this type of item is destroyed when the owner dies. It was the first growth item I made and I''m not even sure how I made it, that was my pride, so I left it as a decoration in a visible ce. I look again at the Dragonewt in front of my door, he seems frozen in ce, and his eyes never move, it seems that even when the door was closed he could see the shield. "It is not for sale." (I) "..." It seems like when I speak he wakes up, he blinks his eyes before looking at me a little confused, then he looks back at the shield before looking at me. "Where did you get that shield?" "I did it." (I) "Did you make a Dragon shield? Where did you get the scales? I''ve never seen Dragon scales like this before." "Are you going to buy something or are you going to ask my trade secrets?" (I) "I buy it, give me that shield, I buy it at any price." "I already told you that shield is not for sale, but if you need anything other than it, we can talk." (I) "I give 10 crystal coins." "No." (I) "I''ll give you 100, if you want I can give you 1000 crystal coins." "You''re deaf, I said it''s not for sale." (I) "You don''t understand, I need this..." The insistent idiot acted very fast running towards the shield, he pushed two of my assistants to get to the shield, but before touching the shield he froze in ce as a voice I recognized came along with a powerful Aura. "You don''t need anything, get out of here before I make you stay forever." (Zenos) "True... Dragon..." I could see the terror and awe in this Dragonewt''s eyes, I reach for him and grab his arm before flinging him through the door. "Thanks for the help master, that idiot has gone mad." (I) Master Zenos emerges from the shadow of a bookshelf as he looks at the shield. "Are those scales mine?" (Zenos) "Yes, you lose a lot during your training sessions." (I) "I think you better not show it around, it has my Aura marked on the shield, that''s what attracted that idiot." (Zenos) "I just wanted to use it as decoration, but I think I''d better take it off, I think I''ll give it to Barok, it will suit him, it would be a waste not to use something like this." (I) ----------- Pov Leonardo: I was admiring my shop before it opened, I know I shouldn''t have many customers when I open today, art is something that normally only nobles buy. Few ordinary people would spend their money on something that has no functionality, only Merchants and Nobles spend their money on these things for the emotions they evoke in people. I have a few statues made of stone, wood, and one of crystal, but most of my art is in paintings and drawings. I have always believed that we should paint with our feelings and draw with our vision of the world, traveling with master Zenos I was able to experience many things and see many ces, it seems that I neverck inspiration. I don''t make art with what I imagine or dream, I make art with what I see and feel, that''s why I love helping to create cities, a work of art where people can live, a work of art that is constantly changing and full of life, this is the pinnacle of art. I open the store door with a big smile, I must be the only one who entered thispetition with no intention of winning, even with such a tempting prize. All I want is to know how people will see my art, I want to see if people can connect with these precious moments for me. ----------- All through the morning, a lot of people passed by my store, a lot more people than I expected, they were walking around my store like it was an exhibition where they could see everything for free. I allowed it with a smile because I was happy with people''s reaction. "Excuse me, are you the owner of the store?" Suddenly a beautiful man with hair as red as fire and skin as white as snow appears, this was a beautiful man. "Yes what can I do for you?" (I) "Could you tell me who is the artist who created this city?" I look at the painting of the city he was pointing at, it was a city in ruins, it was full of bodies everywhere and the sky was darkening as the twin moons rose on the horizon, in the middle of this scene there was a woman with pink hair and red wings praying on their knees, there were also people of various races with their heads bowed while a red haired child holding a dagger close to his outstretched arm let his blood fall to the ground mixing with the blood of the fallen. "That would be me, what can I do for you." (I) "This painting is incredible, it demonstrates the destruction of battle, the destion for the dead, and the homage of the living through blood." "Not many know the ancient traditions of a Blood Temple funeral service." "What''s the name of this painting." "Blood Burial." (I) Chapter 704 Cap 702: Commercial Competition Part 3 Pov Tania: I called 3 Arachnes, 1 Subus, and 1 Lamia to help me in the store, they are the same ones that help in creating clothes inside the Dungeon. The 3 Arachnes help me with the sewing and threads, Lamia is amazing working with monster leather, and Sucubo has incredible creativity in creating new clothing designs almostparable to mine, I wanted to call Samira but the master forbade saying that she is more perverted than the Subi. He''s not wrong, but Erica is still worse than Samira, in fact, I brought many models of clothes that I left in the back of the store in a hidden room only for a few to see. Apart from these clothes to wear in intimate moments, the rest of the store was full of models of normal clothes with some magical effects, there were alsobat clothes. The store not only had women''s clothing, but it also had a lot of men''s clothing, even if it was in smaller numbers. When I opened the doors, a lot of people started toe in, everyone being attracted to some model of clothes, I already expected that beautiful clothes will always attract people. ---------- It was mid-afternoon as I was talking to a womaning out of the back room, she was very pretty but tall and wore full body armor. "I can''t tell if he would like that kind of outfit." "He''s a man, so he''ll like it, but the most important thing is that you like it." (I) "I was embarrassed to wear something so provocative, it doesn''t seem to suit me." p "With such a beautiful woman, anything goes, that''s the easy part of my job." (I) "Thank you." The store was very busy, there were many peopleing and going, and those who left were always taking at least one piece of clothing. I was surprised at the number of men passing through here, but these were Adventurers looking atbat clothes or so I thought so far. "You wouldn''t have that model of clothing, but a little bigger." The one in front of me was a man with red skin and pink hair, he had a single big horn on his head. This man looked like a mountain of muscle as big as Barok, in addition to being over 2 meters tall, yet he was dressed in a short skirt showing shaved legs so muscr they were thicker than my body and a short shirt showing his abs which appears to be made of steel. Plus his hair is priced in a ponytail on the side of his head with a green bow. The outfit he was asking if she had his size was a delicate green dress with flower prints. "I can''t let you buy that dress." (I) "If it''s money I can pay..." "It''s not about your money." (I) There was a young man nearby with a serious faceing towards me as I spoke, it seems I have to finish this customer fast to take care of the next one, but I don''t understand why he got a sad face when I started talking. "That dress is green, it doesn''t suit your red skin, try a darker shade of purple or blue would look better." (I) "I don''t like blue..." "We have a few in stock of the purple color in the right shade for you, maybee back tomorrow if possible, I''ll bring you more clothes tomorrow." (I) "Tomorrow I have an Adventurer''s Guild quest with the rest of my party." "I can hold theundry for you until tonight if you want." (I) "That would be awesome, thanks." "About the size, don''t worry, all our clothes are sized, you just need to use your mana or spirit energy on the clothes that will adjust to your size." (I) "I will love this store, finding beautiful clothes in my size is always a pain, I have to order most of the time." "Most of my audience is of many different races, making the same outfit in multiple sizes was a waste of time, so I added that magic to everything." (I) "I''ll be back here tomorrow night, if you could pick out some clothes that fit me that would be wonderful." "I can do that, but I don''t promise anything, there are a lot of customers to buy from and I can''t show favoritism to someone I''ve just met." (I) "I understand,e on honey, we have to sleep early for tomorrow." The young man approaching with a serious expression suddenly stopped, I thought he was waiting for me to finish serving this customer before talking to me, but it looks like they are a couple from the way they left here holding each other. "You are the owner of the store..." Soon a new clientes to talk to me, this time a White Elf, I''ll meet her and answer her questions, from the moment I opened it I can''t stop seeing so many clients we have. Thispetition is already won. ---------- Pov Nics: This body is still very rigid, it''s getting in the way of the spectral body''s movement, and it''s horrible to do my job. So I had time to create my best stuff, but at least I created normal use items like Reading Crystals and Storage Crystals, I created them in different shapes and sizes. I also created some simple magic items like magic cameras and refrigerators, I wanted to make a magic stove, but the materials I needed were already in Anton''s hands. Fortunately, some Elves and Runics epted to be assistants here at the store, the Dungeon people are very friendly, unfortunately, I didn''t have much time to make friends with most people. Now that I can move, I''ve been doing a lot of work transcribing my knowledge into books on a daily basis and making these magic items simpler asplicated ones are impossible with these rigid movements. To be honest, thispetition doesn''t interest me, I can''tpete against others with such normal items, but I''m epting to do repairs on magic items to see the kind of thing that is used these days since I''m away for a long time. ------------ Pov Zenos: I was eating a delicious meal next to a happy Ibuki when Freya came over to talk to me. "She seems to really want to participate." (Freya) "Did you exin to her what I said earlier?" (I) "Yes, but my daughter was excited about the idea of ??a restaurant or street food store." (Freya) "But Caryna can''t participate, with that kind of food she would win out over the others." (I) Chapter 705 Cap 703: Commercial Competition Part 4 Pov Lyra: Thispetition is already mine, I have hundreds of types of potions and from my research, I know that there are two Dungeons near this city, in addition to being a center of Commerce of this continent. I have potions to use inbat like acids, poisons, and explosions. I have healing potions to heal external wounds, heal broken bones, increase vitality, restore Ki, restore spiritual energy and restore mana. I have potions to increase resistance against various element types, to increase physical resistance, and to increase magic resistance. I have potions to clear various types of affliction like sleep, charm, madness, different types of poison, and petrification. I even have potions for the most intimate moments like helping the soldier to be ready, to increase libido, to increase the energy thatsts longer, and to prevent pregnancy. I wanted to sell the most exotic potions I created, but the master forbade it saying it was dangerous to sell to unknown people. The master even forbade me to sell the potions I make for ¨¦rica to use on him, which I agree, those potions would kill a normal person since I made them thinking about oveing the various resistances he has. Even the lust, libido and sleep potions I''m selling have restrictions, the master has a Moon Spirit by my side during some questions I have to ask where these potions will be used. Nira told me that most of these potions are banned on the Morror Continent, but Elsaris and Lilian said they are allowed on this continent, so I think everything will be fine. I called some Elves and Lamias as my assistants, they are the ones who help me in my work normally. When I opened the store I left a sign on the door talking about the promotion of stamina potions in the Demonnguage, I studied thisnguage with one of my moms when I was younger, she taught me severalnguages ??so I would be able to study a greater variety of books magicians. ----------- It waste at night when a big client came in, he came early and knew he would be back after his performance. "I see you liked my potions." (I) "I loved your potions, I was able to serve triple my daily customers and we''re not even busy yet." "I told you you were missing a great opportunity." (I) "Please say the potions aren''t over." "The ones with vigor were all sold, a green-haired subus took it all." (I) "Green hair? I only know one like that in this town with that hair color." "I should have known she would, she owns one of mypetitors, but while my store only has men working, her store is more varied with both genders." "So she got ahead of you, he spent a small fortune buying my potions." (I) "I can''tpete against her, her establishment is twice the size of mine, but my clientele is more select." "Sell me every libido, lust, and magical recovery potion you have." "There are a total of 85 potions with a total value of 411 gold coins." (I) "Here''s the payout, even if it''s a little more expensive, it''s worth it for the lingering effect." "Thank you ande back often." (I) I see the Devil leaving, he owns a men''s brothel, and he was the first to buy from my store, but not the only one, apart from that type of customer, the Adventurers were my biggest customers, depleting my potions for the most part. I smile with the realization that I will crush my rivals in thispetition, my Father always taught me that in apetition the winner takes the path and I will take this award. "Good night, do you still have any speed boosting potions?" "I will have it tomorrow, many Adventurers have been here in the afternoon running out of my supply today." (I) "So I''ll be back in the morning, would you have the potions tomorrow?" "Yea." (I) ----------- Pov Rakan: I was happy with my shop, the focus of the shop was magic scrolls, but there were also many kinds of books on magic theory from my point of view. Magic scrolls were very varied and single-use for a reason, a magic scroll has a predetermined level, this means that the strength, elemental affinity, or ability of the owner has no bearing on the strength of the scroll. A magic scroll can be activated using global coins or the person''s own mana, unlike a ritual spell that must be controlled during its activation, a magic scroll is easy to control as its effect is already determined. Magic scrolls are more expensive than potions but cheaper than magic items. Unlike potions that cannot be used continuously because of their diminishing effects, a magic scroll can be used continuously as long as it has the energy to activate. Because of this, almost all Adventurers like to have a few magic scrolls to save their lives in a life-or-death moment. Strangely, Dungeon people don''t like using magic scrolls, they only believe in their own personal strength, they don''t even like using attack potions from what Lyra once told me. I like their mentality, relying too much on external items can get people killed, I myself saw this happen to that Demon prince I was putting up with when I was forced into very in the past. ----------- I was having a really fun discussion with one of my clients, she was holding one of my books in her hand. "The theory of elemental affinity conversion using a ritual magic circle with a magic crystal sounds very interesting, how did you think of it?" "At the time I was taking orders from an idiot, he made irrational requests, I had all the materials I needed, but I was always acting alone." (I) "Because of that, I had to improvise a lot, creating magic rituals following this theory allows one to use any kind of ritual magic, but it has the drawback of increasing the cost in mana and in magic control." (I) "That makes sense since you would have to createyered or interlocking magic, those two problems would be impossible to get rid of." "Yes, so even if this theory is valid, it is still rmended to seek help from mages specialized in the necessary element for the ritual magic you need." (I) I was content talking to this woman, she was a Witch, their Aura is unmistakable, and their love and obsession with magic is also well known. Many are afraid to befriend witches as they are easily obsessed with things they like and their minds are incapable of being bound by rules,ws, or morals. ¨¦rica who evolves into a Witch Demon is a perfect example of this, her research on curses would be against thews of any nation I can imagine, and her obsessions with studying her magic and Master Zenos are also very well known, not even Master Zenos can control herpletely. "You know, I''d love to continue this conversationter." "I would really like that..." (I) Chapter 706 Cap 704: Eclipse Merchants Fame I was lying on the floor resting with Diana, Ibuki, Karina, Sophia, and H lying on the floor covered in sweat just like me. We were all training in Martial Arts without using any skills, so it was no surprise that in the end, it was just Karina and Diana in the end, Sophiasted a long time, but the difference in status was too big for her to keep up. We were training in Lilian''s backyard, I thought of that to bring a higher level of difficulty as we were careful not to destroy Lilian''s backyard or garden. Thebat was all against all, this helps to train area perception, martial arts, and strategy. Sophia had an excellent strategy of being on the edge but the status difference left her behind, Ibuki had almost the same problem but Ibuki''s biggest problem is that she has no strategy, she fights using only instinct as you would expect of a monster. "Master, I can''t move." (Ibuki) "Then get some rest, in a few minutes you''ll feel better." (I) "But I''m hungry." (Ibuki) "I''m getting hungry too." (Sophia) "I''d like a big piece of meat." (Karina) "I want a beer..." (Diana) ---------- In the middle of the afternoon, I was reading a book on Demon magic in the living room of Lilian''s mansion when Nira came to see me. "How are they doing?" (I) "In three days, they tripled the amount I spent to organize all this." (Nira) "How are the other traders handling this?" (I) "They''reining to the Trading Guild, but there''s nothing they can do, Kira and Elsaris are watching from the shadows." (Nira) "I knew that everyone is very talented in their respective fields, but I didn''t expect something like this." (I) "Their talent is not the only factor, within the Dungeon you provide all kinds of materials, a lot of books from their work areas, and afortable environment to do their jobs." (Nira) "What does this have to do?" (I) "Normal people would advance their skills in such a dreamy environment, but for the kind of talent these 6 have it''s like giving wings to a monster, their skills have been improving over time and that''s why I''ve been selling their products every time for higher values." (Nira) I think I can understand what she''s saying, having someone provide everything you need to do what you love should encourage talented people to go to greater heights in their abilities. "Any idea who''s in front?" (I) "For now, Leonardo." (Nira) "Really? I thought Tanya would be in front." (I) "It seems that some nobles liked Leonardo''s art, he sold everything he had, had to close shop early." (Nira) "I know the rule was to open and close all 6 stores together, but there''s no reason to stay in a store without products." (Nira) "I can make an exception, but he has to have more stuff to sell tomorrow morning or he''ll be disqualified." (I) "He said he has nothing left inside the Dungeon and I think it''s almost impossible for him to be able to create more artwork in just one day." (Nira) "So I think Caryna can get a store to sell her food, but she won''t be participating in thepetition yet." (I) "You know this is going to get in trouble, don''t you?" (Nira) "Come on, fame is something every merchant dreams of, right?" (I) "When you gradually gain fame, you build respect and a strong name." (Nira) "But an explosion of fame like this only generates distrust and anger from those really influential." (Nira) "But it will be interesting." (I) "..." (Nira) Nira had a worried look before, she knows that even the most honest traders can do shady things out of people''s sight when their business is being affected, let alone by people who came out of nowhere. But myst words seem to have revealed some of what I''m thinking, as her gaze turned sharp as she tried to wrest the truth from my expression. "What madness are you trying to do, master Zenos?" (Nira) "I''m not doing anything crazy¡­ I think." (I) "Let''s just say fishing." (I) "Fishing?" (Nira) "That''s all you''re going to get out of me, now if you''ll excuse me, I still have a book to finish reading." (I) --------- Pov a merchant''s: I am a merchant for 71 years, I made a name for myself and my store, and with time and a lot of effort I built up my store by making deals with many suppliers. Today I have 8 stores, 5 of which are in this city, each of the 5 stores is something of a different business that are Alchemy, weapons, armor, clothes, food, and jewelry. I was thinking of moving one of my stores from the mall to the Commerce Guild where the clientele would be more selected, this would increase my profit, I had already closed a store lease deal when the Guild came to me. I was presented with a proposal to allow anotherpany to use the store I just purchased, I thought about turning it down, but the value they offered was tempting for the short time they asked, so I thought I''d try to negotiate a better proposal like a share of the store''s profits during that time, but it didn''t work. I decided to ept the proposal anyway, it was only 7 days and I still had 5 other stores since I hadn''t closed the store that I would transfer to the Guild. Unfortunately, I had made a terrible mistake, during the next 5 days, my top financial clientele disappeared causing my daily ie to drop to less than half. p "Did you find out anything about those DAMN stores!?" (I) "Yes, they all belong to the samepany, Merchants of Eclipse." (Secretary) "I didn''t know they were making deals with others, they stole 80% of my business." (I) "From my research, it appears that all stores are temporary and will be closed in another 2 days." (Secretary) "2 days is a long time for a merchant, during those 5 days I lost hundreds of gold coins, what I lost cannot bepensated with the amount I gained from lending my store." (I) I had already tried to send bandits to rob their stores, of course, I knew about the security inside the Guild, but I just needed a quick attack to watch the customers of those stores. Unfortunately, it seems that they are protected beyond expectation, all the crooks I sent have disappeared since then others do not want to ept the service. Chapter 707 Cap 705: Commercial Competition Winner Part 1 "Lilith, where are you going,e back here." (I) "< Tentacles of Shadows >" (I) "Why all this, I was just going to take a walk." (Lilith) I woke up to Nix calling me saying that Lilith left the Dungeon with La through my shadow. Lilith is very focused on this revenge thing, I know she avoids taking revenge on most people since everyone can make mistakes. But this city with so many dark things going on and people from other continents passing through, I''m sure there are some big bastards with a lot of revenge heaped on them. That''s why I''ve avoided letting Lilith loose, she''s too unpredictable to be left in this city, and she''s crazy enough to do horrible things out in the open if she wants to. "What a ride you''re going to take with your torture kit strapped to your belt and thatbat outfit." (I) "A pleasant walk through alleys and houses, nothing too bad, maybe a little blood here, some limbs ripped off, but I promise not to use curses." (Lilith) "I''ve said it before, and I say it again, no blind revenge, at least see if the person really deserves what you would do to them." (I) "If I didn''t deserve it, I wouldn''t have such a brutal Aura of revenge." (Lilith) "It can''t be that bad." (I) "I can only feel half the city from where we are, but there are at least 13 people with vengeance of thousands umted." (Lilith) She''s a Priestess of Vengeance so I can understand what she wants, also I won''t be defending the horrible people who must have done a lot of bad things to thousands of people to have these Auras. "At least ask Elsaris and Beatriz to take a look at these people before doing anything." (I) "Why do I have to wait?" (Lilith) "If you wait I''ll make you a flower cake." (I) "I think I can wait 1 day." (Lilith) "5 days." (I) "And if they run away..." (Lilith) "Caryna was also asking for ingredients for a poison sd, she thinks she can use 17 poisons in this new recipe." (I) "I think Beatriz might be getting bored, maybe a little spying alongside Jay will help her." (Lilith) I undo my shadow magic by releasing a smiling Lilith who takes me in her arms as we fly booted to Lilith''s mansion. "Let''s invite H to eat, she''s been working so hard on her research." (Lilith) "Let go of me, I know how to fly." (I) "But I want to cuddle like this a little longer, you''re so cute." (Lilith) "Many people would disagree with that statement." (I) "Diana agrees with me, we even asked Tanya to make a doll of you." (Lilith) "Who is the cutest Vampire there is? It''s my Father..." (Lilith) "I think I''ll rethink about the meal." (I) "Come on, don''t say that..." (Lilith) As usual Lilith''s expression change is abrupt, one moment she has a murderous look, the next an innocent expression, then she changes to a serious expression, and at the end a joyful expression. "(I think my daughters have to learn a little more respect.)" (I) ---------- Today was thest day of themercialpetition, it was already night and I was with Nira in a restaurant drinking coffee or something close to coffee, I''m d to find that on this continent. "The deadline is up, how were you?" (I) "The name of each of them has be famous now, I left the Auction poster in their store." (Nira) "That poster you showed me yesterday? With their name and date?" (I) "Yes, the stores were very busy today, everyone''s stock ran out earlier than expected." (Nira) "Kira told me she had fights at some of the stores." (I) "Yes, there were some noble women arguing in Tania''s shop and two Adventurers started fighting in Anton''s shop." (Nira) "This couple sells great stuff, I can only imagine why." (I) "But there were also worse fights in the other stores." (Nira) "Why? Because of the products running out too?" (I) "No, it seems that because it was thest day of the stores, some situations exploded today." (Nira) "In Lyra''s shop, a certain nobleman tried to ask her to marry him, repeatedly." (Nira) "She looks like a child." (I) "You too, master." (Nira) cough cough "Alright, continue the story." (I) "Ivan was there to see his daughter on thest day and try to help." (Nira) "No, please tell me he didn''t kill anyone." (I) Ivan is very protective of his daughter, Lyra is a very pretty girl evenpared to the beautiful women of the Dungeon, the only reason no one runs after her inside the Dungeon is because of her very young appearance for being a Homunculus. "He tried, Kira and Lyra worked together to hold him back before they were all kicked out of the Trading Guild." (Nira) Sigh "Is anyone following this noble?" (I) "Yes, Beatriz is following him, seems to be one of Lilith''s 13 targets." (Nira) "Ivan will be very happy when he hears about this." (I) "Please say he didn''t die in the other stores." (I) "He had no kills, but he had 2 other attempts." (Nira) "Someone from the Royal Pce was trying to hire Caryna, it was a very fat woman, she almost tried to kidnap Caryna." (Nira) "I remember that Leo was helping her, so he must have defended his wife." (I) "Yes, but they didn''t participate in thatpetition, which was good for the others as Caryna would have won." (Nira) "I know, that''s why I didn''t let her participate." (I) "What was the other fight?" (I) "It was at Rakan''s shop." (Nira) "Why would a fight happen there? I thought they only sold magic scrolls." (I) "The fight wasn''t about the products either." (Nira) "Looks like Rakan slept with a married woman, a Witch." (Nira) "Rakan did what!?" (I) "In his defense, the woman being married was unknown, it seems he only found out when her husband showed up with 10 other men to get him." (Nira) "And I thought I was unlucky..." (I) "The worst is now, the woman seems to want to leave her husband and stay with Rakan, which only made the situation worse." (Nira) "Who''s helping him?" (I) "No one, he trapped everyone with his magic inside the store while trying to resolve this situation by talking." (Nira) Chapter 708 Cap 706: Commercial Competition Winner Part 2 I was surprised that so many things had happened in a single day, I was also surprised by Rakan''s romantic problems. I didn''t expect such bad situations to happen in a single day. Some of these situations are a little funny, but I wasn''t expecting something like this, luckily it looks like Nics didn''t have any problems at his store. Sigh "At least one of them didn''t have any problems." (I) "..." (Nira) When I say that Nira who was eating freezes in ce and looks away to the side. "Nics didn''t even have a problem, right?" (I) "Define your concept of the problem..." (Nira) "Must be kidding, he only had simple magic items, I just made him enter thepetition to get him out of the library and the house where he''s been creating his magic items." (I) "I''m sure he was the only one who didn''t sell even half of his items." (I) "His work was of high quality, but it is true that there was nothing interesting about it." (Nira) "So what kind of trouble could he have caused." (I) "He was holding magic item concerts." (Nira) "He didn''t break anything, did he?" (I) "Actually, every item he repaired was almost twice as good." (Nira) "That''s a good thing, how could there be a problem?" (I) "Why have people from other continents tried to kidnap him at least 6 times so far." (Nira) "I know he''s good, but it shouldn''t be for that." (I) "After interrogating one of the idiots who ordered one of the kidnapping attempts, we discovered that they had tested Nics'' abilities by taking special magic weapons and other special magic items to repair." (Nira) "Things a normal Magic Engineer shouldn''t even have ess to." (Nira) "So why did that idiot fix these things?" (I) "Why can he, he is very naive and didn''t realize what they were doing, he doesn''t even know he was attacked since every time he was protected." (Nira) Sigh "Why do these things always happen?" (I) "We all knew strange things could happen, so you let Elsaris and Kira handle security, right?" (Nira) "I just thought it might be safer to have some trusted Guard since this town has so much hidden crime." (I) "With all due respect master, but you should know that anything you do has a high probability of going wrong." (Nira) "..." (I) I just wanted some friendlypetition between friends, something to keep everyone entertained, I didn''t imagine so much trouble could happen in a few days. Sigh "Should we cancel the auction and leave?" (I) "I think we can stay a little longer, at least now we know what can go wrong and we''ll be ready for the Auction." (Nira) "Also, I got a big indemnity from the Trading Guild for failing to keep your Guild safe." (Nira) Nira had a predatory smirk on her face when she mentioned the money she snatched from the Trading Guild, I think she''s rooting for more trouble during the auction to extort more money from the Trading Guild from this ce. "You''re letting your bad intentions show." (I) "..." (Nira) "Making money is not a bad intention." (Nira) "It bes bad when the intention is to take someone else''s money." (I) "I''m doing everything within their rules, it''s not my fault for their ipetence." (Nira) Sigh "The auction will be in 2 days, is everything ready?" (I) "Yes, everyone said that the items they prepared for the Auction are ready." (Nira) "Nothing restricted?" (I) "I let everyone know what kind of stuff couldn''t be sold, especially Nics who wanted to build a magic cannon." (Nira) "Is there such a thing?" (I) "Yes, few Realms use it both on the Morror Continent and on this continent, a powerful item costs us a lot with each use." (Nira) "For obvious reasons, it is prohibited byw." (Nira) "Looks like we need to keep an eye on Nics, get him some assistant who can help in the administrative area." (I) "I''m already doing that." (Nira) I finished eating my sandwich and drinking my coffee, then remembered that I had strayed from the main subject at some point. "I think we veered off topic." (I) "You still haven''t told me about the tradepetition winner." (I) "The winner was..." (Nira) ----------- Later, during the night, inside Lilian''s mansion. We were all around a dinner table with food made by Caryna, which is to say, everything was delicious. I waited for everyone to eat while we talked about the interesting things that had happened in thest few days, the only one who didn''t eat was Nics who was almost a robot or should I say he was a robot. After everyone was satisfied with their meal, I gathered everyone in the room to announce the winner of themercialpetition. "Before announcing the winner, I have to say that everyone did very well, Nira can''t stop praising the rivers of money everyone brought to Dungeon." (I) "Which makes no difference with the fortune we have..." (La) I point 2 fingers at this fairy talking nonsense and two linese out of my fingers hanging this damn fairy that Hinata grabs to hold, I''ll think if I let go of her at the end of this meeting. "As I was saying before someone interrupted." (I) "Everyone did a good job, even Leonardo who left thepetition early did an excellent job." (I) "The name of each of you is famous throughout this city, one day your names will spread across the world." (I) "The money was good, but the real reason I did it was for fun, I hope you enjoyed it." (I) "I liked it, there were many different types of people with different tastes, even the most intimate clothes I kept sold out, I also had a lot of new ideas for the next collection of clothes." (Tania) "These days were very productive for me, even though I had few sales, I had the opportunity to see many interesting magic items which allowed me to discover the current level of Magic Engineering study." (Nics) "Then I have to talk about thesest few days with you, Nics." (I) I want to talk to Nics separatelyter, I hope I can get some sense into his head. "As I was going to say, the winner among you is the one who sold the most making the most money during that time, you came close Tania." (I) "But the winner is Lyra, who won over 100,000 gold coins, congrattions." (I) Chapter 709 Cap 707: An Incredible Reward "But the winner is Lyra, who won over 100,000 gold coins, congrattions." (I) "Hahahahahahaha..." (Ivan) "I knew my daughter was going to win, I knew it from the beginning... hahahaha..." (Ivan) "Let me go Father..." (Lyra) Ivan grabs his daughter lifting the little Homunculus aloft while spinning with happiness, while Lyra wanted to be released from her father''s clutches, he was justughing out of control. We had to wait a few minutes for Ivan to calm down before continuing the conversation. "Master, so the reward you promised is now mine, right?" (Lyra) "Can I assemble everything as I want?" (Lyra) "As the winner of the Competition, you are entitled to the prize of creating your floor in the Dungeon." (I) "But I warn you that the floor must still be functional, it cannot be a safe floor like the floor of farms and the city." (I) "Besides, Nira and I will interfere whenever you''re making up something really stupid, okay?" (I) "Fine by me, so I can set up a perfect floor to collect Alchemy ingredients, finally I can just ask someone to go there and get it." (Lyra) "I''ll never have to interrupt my research for days waiting for Nira to get the ingredients I need." (Lyra) "It''s not my fault if the town we''re passing through doesn''t have any ingredients, or if you use up those ingredients so quickly." (Nira) "Stay calm." (I) Nira really is the one that asks for the greatest amount of resources from Nira, Alchemy has always been a job that needs a lot of financial investment. There are many types of tools, skills, and ingredients, not to mention the amount of study involved. Many creative jobs are expensive, so it often takes time for these people to achieve sess in their careers. In the Dungeon it''s usually different, that''s why I give full support to all of them, I provide all the money, knowledge, and materials I have at hand, when you need more things they were to ask Nira, that''s because she is the responsible trader to leave the Dungeon stocked. "You can do it however you want, but the Dungeon has its own rules and limitations that we will exin to you during the Dungeon floor building process." (I) "Try to n the design and size of the map first, then I do a simple sketch of the floor structure and environment before talking to Nix, when she approves I''ll take a look before giving my approval." (I) "I''ll do that, thank you master." (Lyra) After that, I talked to each of them separately about the problems that Nira had told me about before. Tania and Anton have been pestering Nira topare which of the two was closest to bing the champion, they are trying to argue about who could have been the winner if it hadn''t been Lyra. It seems like Anton didn''t like to be behind his wife in this, even more with her throwing in his face that she was the best, Tania is a terrible winner. It looks like the two had made a separate bet to see which of the two won more money, Nira seems to already know about that. Anton exins to me that the loser has to go without drinking anything alcoholic for 1 week, Anton told me this with a face full of horror, for him who drinks more alcohol than water, this must be worse than torture for him. ---------- Pov Arms Dealer''s: I was close to the capital city of Vartry Kingdom, I came here with my subordinates to make a ndestine delivery, being on another continent doing this helps to avoid prying eyes. After delivering yet another piece of merchandise, one of my subordinateses running to me with the prosthesis on his arm no longer making a noise like before, that means he finally found someone to fix this metal thing he has in ce of one of his arms. "What''s the hurry, Greg." (I) "Sir, look at my arm, not only is the annoying noise gone, but the arm is much lighter and stronger than before." (Greg) "That''s impossible, the magical engineers of this continent would not be able to make any improvements to a magical prosthesis." (I) "So look?" (Greg) Bammm! "That''s impossible..." (I) "The hidden weapon that sends out magical energy discharge should be damaged beyond repair, so I can''t ept that." (Greg) "The guy who did this is amazing, he kept exining the whole process to me but I couldn''t understand even half of what he exined." (Greg) "He did all this in a single day?" (I) "Yes, but he did it in front of me at incredible speed." (Greg) If this Magic Engineer is as talented as you say he is, then we can test him a bit. "Do you still have the damaged weapons I sent you?" (I) "Yes, they are in the warehouse as their pieces still hold a high value." (Greg) "Have each of the others bring these damaged weapons to these people." (I) "Yea." (Greg) ----------- On the night of that day. Once again Greg runs after me as he exits the bathroom, he pulls out a sheet of paper that I pick up to read. It was a summary report of what I passed on to him earlier, it looks like this mysterious Magic Engineer is as good as Greg said he was. From this information, he managed to fix all the weapons, but he also managed to improve all the weapons, this seems to be getting weird already. "Did you go to the Assassin''s Guide to buy information from this Magic Engineer?" (I) "I''ve already done that, but it looks like they didn''t have anything on it." (Greg) "It''s going to be a little risky, but we could change our lives if I turn this Magic Engineer into a ve under my control." (I) I think a little about our options, this city is not as simple as it appears, it may even have more people eyeing this Magic Engineer. "Contact Assassin''s Guild, I need 4 of our allies while together with some local contractors to get this Magic Engineer inside the Trading Guild or when he is leaving the Guild." (I) I''m going to be able to get this Magic Engineer, I''m going to need this opportunity to get out of this errand boy life, I''m just a delivery boy, this kind of life is a mere one, so I have to create a path for myself. ---------- After some days. Damn it, no matter how many people I try to send out to get that bastard Magic Engineer, but it looks like someone is protecting him. Chapter 710 Cap 708: Meeting An Acquaintance I had beenying around in a pool all day when Lilian appeared talking to Vanessa. "I don''t remember having anything like that in my house." (Lilian) "Why didn''t I, I just did it during my Spirit Runes training, I even heat the water to make myself morefortable." (I) "But why make it so big? What happened to the garden?" (Lilian) "The garden is floating there." (I) I point up to where a garden the same size as this pool was floating. "Later I''ll leave everything as I found it, don''t worry." (I) "Aren''t you too carefree for someone who has survived so many assassination attempts?" (Vanessa) "They were futile attempts, any low level poison would be useless against me, plus I''m taking Lyra''s disease resistance potions, the curse is also something that will hardly work." (I) "I apologize, I feel ashamed of what is happening to the Holy Son, I should kill everyone..." (Lilian) "I already said no, at least wait until we find the mastermind, luckily they''re dumb enough to think I haven''t noticed anything so far." (I) "My Father is right, I just hope to find something out soon, I really wanted to kill them before we left." (Vanessa) "I want to kill these ingrates now." (Lilian) "Just wait, everything''s been going great for us so far, a little rowdy but okay." (I) "We are leaving as soon as the Auction is over, preferably the next day." (I) "Carlos is preparing the Ship inside the Dungeon." (Vanessa) "No need, I''ve already arranged a transport for us." (I) "Kira has already returned the Floating Ship tickets you purchased." (Vanessa) "What? When did she do this?" (I) "Do you really think we didn''t know about your ns? You made it very clear what you wanted to do when you arrived in this town." (Vanessa) "What''s the problem with wanting to fly through the sky to our destination in a quiet and calm way?" (I) "Dad, nothing with you is ever smooth or calm, remember the ship trip to this continent?" (Vanessa) "I have no control over the weather or the monsters, you can''t me me for something like that." (I) "I''m not saying you did that, I''m just saying none of it would have happened if you hadn''t been there." (Vanessa) "Now you''re just being mean to me." (I) "If you want to me someone, me the Goddess or God of Luck for putting this curse on me." (I) "This is not a Curse, even though it often feels like one, your bad luck can only be med on you." (Vanessa) ----------- After I left the pool and returned to Lilian''s garden to the same ce, we went for a walk around the city, I advised us to go to a candy store, I still haven''t eaten many sweets in this world. I usually keep an eye on my surroundings, but as in a city, there is a lot of information for my mind to stay focused at the same time continuously. Over time I trained a lot alongside Ragnar and Sophia to control my Aura in order to only collect information I need, I''m talking about limiting my Aura to only react to certain key stimuli. My Aura might be insanely strong for my current strength level, but that only makes controlling it more difficult, ording to Sophia, the best time for you to train your Aura to the fullest is when you''ve just acquired the ability to sense Aura, that''s why doing this sooner builds a strong foundation to continue training control while Aura gets stronger. Unfortunately in my case, my Aura became strong very, very, very fast due to the stupidity of continuing to acquire Aura skills or evolving, this made my base Aura control brute. So far I can get my Aura to react only to Murderous Intent, Malice, and to known Auras. I''m not able to do more than that for now, but it was enough to walk through the city without getting a headache from too much information. Hence, I sensed a certain familiar Aura inside the candy store just in time to dodge when the Aura owner tried to throw herself at me. I had to dodge 14 more times from her as she continually changed directions trying to grab me, I can''t tell if I''m d she doesn''t mean anything or if I''m worried about what kind of intent those eyes are showing. "< Path of Shadows >" (I) I step into the shadow of my attacker stepping out into the shadow of her mate, a Priestess of Justice shaking her head helplessly at her friend. "I''m surprised to see you on this continent, I''m happy for our reunion, Priestess Bianca." (I) "Good to see you too, sorry about Darcia." (Bianca) "Fine, at least she doesn''t have any hostile intentions." (I) "I have no hostility towards you, I just don''t trust someone who resorts to ughter so quickly." (Bianca) "That wasn''t one of my best moments, but I get your point." (I) The one who was continuously trying to grab me with quick movements was Darcia, the great Warrior woman who shares simr tastes with Diana, as far as I remember she was supposed to be Human, but now she looks like a Dark Elf, even her Aura looks like that of a Dark Elf. Bianca who was a Priestess of the God of Justice was also supposed to be Human but looked both in appearance and in Aura a White Elf. I know they are hiding their races and I agree to do that in this continent where Humans are very hated, but at the same time, I am curious about the way they are doing to mask their Auras is amazing. "Why do you keep running away, I just want a reunion hug." (Darcia) "Those eyes and the drooling out of your mouth tell you very different information about your true intentions." (I) "Behave yourself, Darcia." (Bianca) "We''re not here to get the attention of these people on the streets." (Bianca) I look around noticing that some curious people stare but act like it''s normal, one of the things I''ve learned walking around this continent is that they are much more candid with what they feel, no matter how inappropriate it may be at times. "How about we talk somewhere else while you keep your friend away from me?" (I) "Fine, but I make no promises about stopping Darcia." (Bianca) ---------- Me, Bianca, Darcia, Vanessa, Lilian, Nix in my Shadow, and invisible Hinata following me went to an upper ss remainder where we paid for a secluded room. We are taken to the second floor where I create a sound barrier over the appraising eyes of the Priestess of Justice, Bianca. "I know you don''t trust me, but you don''t have to look at me like that, it''s just a sound barrier." (I) "Being too careful can be considered my weakness and strength." (Bianca) "An should be arriving by now." (Bianca) "In the meantime, could you tell me what Humans are doing on this continent?" (I) "I''m sure you two already know that, so why are you on this continent." (I) "Someone from the Temple of Justice made the suggestion that An and we could learn a little more about Demons." (Darcia) "Even on our continent, Demons and Humans never got along to the point where discrimination between the two races persists to this day, but on our continent, the level of strength is too high for us to try to enter a Demon Realm." (Darcia) As she exins, she kept trying to get closer, but Bianca kept getting in the way. "I had the idea toe to this continent where there are no humans to see how Demons live in their daily lives." (Bianca) "Actually it''s all normal, I don''t see much difference in the everyday life of Demons and Humans." (I) "The real difference is in the Demonic culture, but something necessary for them." (I) "We know that, but knowing isn''t the same as seeing." (Bianca) "Bianca and An may not know it, but even when someone is teaching about Demons in our Nation, they always have a prejudiced tone and tend to demonstrate the errors of their culture." (Darcia) "I always thought of Demons as perverts from what I''ve been told." (Darcia) "But after getting here, I finally realized that they have their own rules andws." (Darcia) One thing I also noticed was that Demons are very open to their sexuality to the point that single friends sleep with each other, more than once I realized that alleys in cities aren''t just ces where bad guys hang out. "Whoever taught me about Demons had no prejudice against them, but still learning from books is very different from seeing for myself." (Bianca) "I may not agree with everything I see, but I appreciate how Demons don''t judge by appearance and how they control their desires by channeling them into positive things." (Bianca) "I can understand why Demons'' pride is so important to them, their culture was built around that pride." (Bianca) "I''m d to see someone from the Temple of Justice being so impartial." (Vanessa) "Impartiality is at the heart of my religion and the teachings of the God I serve." (Bianca) "Talking about fairness is easy, but not everyone is able to live up to it." (I) "One more has arrived." (Hinata) "I know, I noticed your Aura approaching the stairs." (I) "Who spoke now?" (Darcia) Darcia seems to have heard Hinata''s voice now and started looking around for someone she hadn''t noticed before. Chapter 711 Cap 709: A Hero Who Doesnt Like Me I was talking to Darcia and Bianca when he walked through the door, I noticed his eyes were glued to me before the door opened, An still seemed to have some grudge against me. His eyes were full of suspicion looking at me with a slight hostility, I also noticed that his Aura was much stronger than before, his strength could even be a little higher than mine, at least that''s what I thought since his Aura was quite strong, the effect of his Aura seems to be one of retribution, which makes sense for the Hero of the God of Justice. "Nice to see you again Zenos, Vanessa, and Lilian." (An) I didn''t know he knew Lilian. "Nice to meet you again..." (Vanessa) "Let''s stop the falsehoods, please." (I) I stopped Vanessa from saying hello to An, I could see from his eyes that he''s disgusted to meet me again, so there''s no need to keep a facade, I''ve always hated falsehoods, and I don''t need to hide what I feel from others and I don''t like being done to me. "I know Bianca is wary of me, but at least her opinion is neutral with no hostility towards me." (I) "Darcia likes me because of her personal tastes and demonstrates this with fervor by being honest with how she feels." (I) "So please don''t be fake in front of me, her eyes show that she doesn''t like me, so act the way you want, I hate fake." (I) "Says the Vampire who threatened to start a massacre in the vige of Elves and then defend the same ce from the Annual Monster Wave." (An) "See? Don''t you feel better about being honest?" (I) "Sorry about my Dad, he prefers people to talk to him honestly even when they don''t like him." (Vanessa) "That''s an interesting way to treat other people." (Bianca) "I like that, it makes everything simpler." (Diana) "..." (An) "We may not be friends, but we''re not enemies either, so how about some conversation? But if you want we can leave too." (I) "..." (An) An exchanges a look with the two girls in his group without moving from the door, it seems that they aremunicating just by looking, it seems that they have been together long enough to understand each other like this. "A conversation never hurt anyone." (An) "Good thing, because it would be you guys going out, I heard they have a really good Alcoholic soup here and I want to taste it, so I''m not going out..." (I) "Father! It was you who invited them." (Vanessa) "Yes, so if they don''t want to talk, they''re the ones who have to leave, I want to eat that soup that Diana said was really good." (I) "I''ve had this soup before, it''s really good, they have 3 different types of soup." (Lilian) "One based on seafood, one based on monster meat, and thest one based on nts." (Lilian) "I''ll order all three." (I) "I''ll have the meat one, anything that has meat must be good." (Darcia) "The vegetable one must be good..." (Vanessa) "I''ll go get the waiter, he''s taking too long." (Lilian) "..." (An/Bianca) While Lilian gets up to fetch the waiter, An approaches to sit next to Bianca. ---------- As we all ate some delicious soups and started talking, I noticed that An was trying to ask questions about things we''ve been doing on this continent, he was trying to embrace information from us, but I didn''t care. I started talking about the tourist ces I went through, but I strayed from the topics about the things I did. Bianca, in turn, wanted to know more about the cultural aspects of this continent we passed through, who mainly answered that was Lilian, being the only one who lived centuries on this continent. After the food was over, I was satisfied, the food was amazing, and I have to talk to Freya to get the recipeter. "As I said before, we are in this city for fun." (I) "We''ve only been in this city for a short time and we know how dark the waters here are at the bottom, do you really think that talking about being here for fun is going to fool us?" (An) "An, he doesn''t need to deceive us, even if his exnation is strange." (Bianca) "Everything my Dad does is always weird, but he''s telling the truth, we even created a friendlypetition between friends." (Vanessa) "There will also be an Auction if you feel invited to participate." (Lilian) "We won''t be able to attend, we have an important meeting on the day." (An) "That''s a shame, there will be a magic sword with the ability to cut spectral enemies and 2 potions that cause skin rejuvenation." (I) "We''re going to participate!" (Darcia/Bianca) "No, we''ll be busy..." (An) "WE WILL BE THERE!!!" (Darcia/Bianca) "..." (An) With that I just got the Hero''s group to participate in the Auction, I''m sure they must have a lot of money, so I hope it soap plus the value of the items. ---------- The conversation continued for a few hours, An doesn''t like me but that doesn''t matter, he is still very naive thinking that the world should be a fair ce, even Bianca who is a Priestess of the God of Justice knows that the world will never bepletely fair. The same way they asked a lot of questions for us, I also asked a lot of questions for them, I wanted to know the real reason they are on this continent, but none of them spoke, they always escape the answer by diverting the subject. After they left I left the restaurant and walked to the candy store again. "They''re hiding something." (Lilian) "We realized that they kept dodging the question the whole time." (Vanessa) "Because they know about Nix, I don''t know if they know much about her, but they should be suspicious enough to avoid lying when the omission already does the job." (I) "Aren''t you curious about what they''re doing here?" (Vanessa) "No, he''s a Hero, I''m sure he''s doing Hero stuff with his group, I don''t want to get close to all that." (I) "Let''s focus on what we have to do and get out of this continent, having a Hero here for unknown reasons could be a bad sign." (I) "Then why did you invite them to the Auction?" (Lilian) "Because money is not to me." (I) ------------ Pov An (Hero of the God of Justice): After we leave the restaurant we go to the Assassins'' Guild to get the information we need while we chat along the way. "Why do you still hold a grudge against him?" (Bianca) "That Vampire can''t be trusted, I can feel in his Aura the judgment and condemnation that shouldn''t be with someone so unbnced." (I) "His mind works strangely, he acts lightly and says what he thinks best, he doesn''t care aboutws or rules when they are not useful to him." (I) "You''re just jealous that he''s prettier than you are." (Darcia) "He may be prettier, but he''s crazy, someone who resorts to ughter so fast is beside himself." (I) "He might be weird, but you''re just looking for faults." (Bianca) "You''re supposed to be on my side, so why do you want to go to this auction?" (I) "Do you know how horrible it was to enter that cursed Dungeon? There were so many specters immune to physical attacks, I''ve been looking for a good sword for a long time to fight these types of enemies." (Darcia) "I can get you Darcia, but seriously Bianca? Aesthetic potions?" (I) "Shut up, what will a man understand about a woman''s concerns?" (Bianca) "Since we left the Morror Continent, the salt of the sea and the various ces we''ve been through that we''ve had to fight have destroyed my skin." (Bianca) "Local products are unsuitable for me as a Human, they were produced exclusively for Demons." (Bianca) "But it could wait until after the mission..." (I) "We''re going to this auction with or without you, so stop trying to convince me otherwise." (Bianca) We arrived at the meeting point near the Assassin''s Guild, after getting the information we needed, we headed back to the rented house where we''ve been. Let''s go to the room where I pull out the sound barrier item, I can''t feel anyone spying on this ce, but I prefer to be cautious. "How was your part of the mansion?" (I) ? "We took the item from the ck Market, I don''t like to go there." (Bianca) "We didn''t have a choice, a crystal containing the blessings of a ruler of the Elves next to the World Tree, this kind of item is not easy to find even on our continent." (Darcia) "Do we know how to activate this thing?" (I) "I know, it''s going to be a little bad for me, but if it gets worse at least we''ll be prepared." (Bianca) "I also have news, the mission target is close to making his move." (I) "I still think we better get him now, the longer you wait, the more dangerous it will be for this town." (Bianca) "We can''t, there''s a good chance he won''t be responsible for more than all the evidence points to him." (I) "He doesn''t demonstrate the appropriate level of intelligence for this type of project, so he must be being manipted by someone." (I) "I don''t like it..." (Darcia) I know how they feel, but we have to be careful, capturing the puppet doesn''t help when we still haven''t figured out who pulls the strings. Chapter 712 Cap 710: Eclipse Merchants Auction On the day of the auction, I helped with very little, I don''t know enough to help Nira with the paperwork so I let Ivan handle it, Leonardo was bringing some things with the help of some Onis and Ghouls, these are the Auction items thate from the Dungeon. There were also some beefy Demons carryingrge crates containing rare and high-value goods that Nira approved of being sold at auction. The auction was only supposed tost one day, but now it willst two days, the ce where the auction takes ce is big enough for 5000 people, and it also offers 20 VIP lounges on a higher floor, I took one of these lounges the secondrgest for For me, the biggest would be in the hands of the Royal family from what I hear. I''ve already looked at the list of Auction items, there''s nothing I want, but I told Nira to show the others, if anyone wants something I could buy it, I asked them to put together a list with whatever they want to send meter. The one who would take care of everything on stage would be Elsaris, she has done this kind of work many times in the ck Market, so should do well as Auctioneer, Samira also insisted a lot on participating and will keep her sisterpany on stage. Barok, Leo, Irius, Irina, Karina, and Diana will take care of security, I know Nira is looking to find more ws in the Trading Guild to get more money out of them, but in case something really happens I still want to ensure the safety of the items and the public if possible, so I let these 6 handle security. The Auction will take ce in the early afternoon today, we are finishing the preparations, the Auction tickets have already been fully sold by the Commerce Guild, they charge for the ticket so they don''t let people in just to watch for free, they want everyone in the auction to have the intention to buy. When I took the stage, Irina and Rakan were creating a magic circle to protect the stage, which will be hidden under the rug. I look around and notice that there are already people watching the surroundings, some are disguised as Guild members while others are hiding in discreet corners, but their surveince eyes give away who they are in an almost empty environment like this. I could also feel the magic on the walls and ceiling, probably protection spells and barriers. Almost everything was ready and I went out next to Nira to get something to eat. "Almost everything is ready, where are Elsaris and Samira?" (I) "They went out on a date, but they''ll be here before the auction starts." (Nira) "Have you talked to the others about the items in the auction?" (I) "I left it on the bulletin board inside the Dungeon next to a piece of paper to let them know if they want anything, but nobody wanted anything." (Nira) p "I try very hard to be self-sufficient." (I) "I can''t tell you how rare these items are or what their value is, but we already have a lot of rare things in the Dungeon." (I) "Let''s have, even more, Kira will disappear during this time, she will attack the targets tonight." (Nira) "Lilith will be with her, I hope they bring a big heist this time." (Nira) "Kira basically confirmed Lilith''s targets with her investigation, so let''s get on with the n, first we''re going to rob their homes and then just take the targets." (I) "Don''t do anything against innocent people." (I) "Only one of them has an innocent wife and a young son, the wife is cheating on him, but he doesn''t have an Aura of revenge for what Lilith said." (Nira) "Are you sure he''s a scum?" (I) "Yes, he trafficked specific ves for some people with very specific tastes." (Nira) "You mean?" (I) "Yea." (Nira) "How did they find out?" (I) "With enough money, we can get many kinds of information in the Assassin''s Guild." (Nira) "Information alone would be useless without evidence to convict him, but knowing what to look for didn''t take long for us to find out more, they''re all bastards." (Nira) "I have a whole new level of respect for Lilith after that." (Nira) I''ve merged Kira''s robbery ns and Lilith''s torture ns into one n to catch the worst individuals in this town who happen to be very rich as well. I will use the time that everyone will be at the auction to rob their houses while leaving messages saying that they stole from their hiding ces too, when they go to the hidden ces where their illegal earnings are being followed, at that moment we will steal everything while we take these bastards for Lilith to do as she pleases. As far as we find out, only one of Lilith''s original targets was spared, he opened an orphanage and rescues children to take to the orphanage, he gave up his life of crime and chose to live in penance helping others, in his case the children were the targets for your change. Just to be sure I let Nix have a conversation with him next to Lilith, from the stories of his past I was very surprised at the kind man covered in scars I found looking through Nix''s eyes. He escaped being targeted by Lilith, as far as I know, he was the first and it helped when I exined to Lilith that not everyone deserves punishment, often the path of redemption is more painful than the punishment of someone''s crimes, so few choose to admit your mistakes and redeem yourself as this man did. ---------- Soon it''s time to start the auction, Elsaris and Samira are getting ready while some Elves are weing the Auction participants with tickets. Those with VIP tickets are being joined by Alice, Nn, and a few others wearing patterned ck and red outfits with an image of an eclipse. I was already in my VIP cabin with Vanessa, ¨¦rica, and my family members to watch the Auction. "Finally will start." (I) "Kira just left, I think the master must know that H went along." (Nix) "Why did H go with them?" (I) "She and Lilith have been training with Kira to improve her concealment skills, Kira said it was a good time to put the results of the training to the test." (Nix) Sigh "They could have warned me sooner." (I) As I talked to Nix, ¨¦rica was drawing magic circles with my blood to create tracking curses. "Do you already know the targets?" (I) "Of course, I won''t let them get away, that way it''s much easier to follow them to the second part of the n." (¨¦rica) Chapter 713 Cap 711: Stopping The Auction Because Of The Weather Soon everyone was present inside the Auction ce, the VIP rooms are isted to not allow to see, hear or feel what happens inside these rooms, these are defenses that the Commerce Guild made for these facilities. The Commerce Guild is protecting the outside, also have some inside, my people won''t move if not necessary, Freya is by my side after finishing helping Nira and Ivan with organizing this Auction. I look out the windows and I see all the chairs full, I see all the crystal reading boards at the bottom of the VIP lounges lit up showing that they are all full and I see the stage lightse on showing two beautiful red Rabbit women, they are the sisters Elsaris and Samira with big smiles starting the show. "Very good afternoon to all gentlemen anddies this afternoon." (Samira) "All are wee to the Eclipse Merchants Auction in coboration with the Trading Guild." (Elsaris) "My name is Samira." (Samira) "My name is Elsaris." (Elsaris) "We will both be your Auctioneers today." (Elsaris/Samira) Their presentation was very good, I heard that the two train and spend a lot of time together, now I realize how true this is since they didn''t have time to rehearse it, for something improvised it was very good. "To start this Auction in the best possible way, let the first item enter!" (Elsaris) Soon Alice pushes a cart to the middle of the stage between Elsaris and Samira before leaving the two sisters in the spotlight. "This item was created by a great painter who became famous in recent days in this city." (Samira) "He is an Elf who seeks his art form in allowing everyone to interact with it." (Elsaris) The two hold the cloth on two sides at once before tossing it back to reveal a painting of a metallic forest seen from atop a cliff with the twin moons glowing overhead. The painting showed two warriors with shattered armor and swords about to be destroyed on the whole of that cliff in a fight running towards each other as if prepared for the final blow. A beautiful painting that I was tempted to keep for myself, I asked Leonardo for a copy and he said that no two paintings are alike, even if he portrayed the same thing in another image, it would never be exactly the same. "A night in metal." (Samira) "A painting depicting metal in harmony with nature in the trees, reflecting the beauty of the Twin Moons, showing their rigidity in Warriors'' armor and how metal des carry a Warrior''s will to the bitter end." (Elsaris) "Leonardo, a great artist that everyone here must have at least heard his name from, painted this work of art for this auction." (Samira) "The starting bid will be from 1 single gold coin following a request from him who wants people to say how much his painting is worth." (Elsaris) "Each bid must be at least one gold coin." (Samira) "Let the bidding begin!" (Elsaris/Samira) "5 gold coins." "I give 20 gold coins." "If you''re short of money, I''ll give you 100 gold coins." "I want this painting, I give 170 gold coins." "I raise it to 340 gold." "This painting is mine, 500 gold coins." "I bid on..." Things got few very fast, the truth is that it was my idea to start with such a low value an item that is clearly worth much more, this will serve to sparkpetition in the auction, everyone likes to buy something amazing for a low price, but As thepetition continues the objective will change to being the winner, I hope this will make the value go up much more than the painting is actually worth. After some time someone raised the price from 10000 straight to 10 times the value to kill thepetition, and this person took the painting for 100000 gold coins. ----------- The auction went on very well for a while, the items that came after the painting didn''t have such high prices but that hurts because they were lower value items but they were still rare things hard to find which caused a bidding dispute every time. Soon it was mid-afternoon and Kira sent a Fairy to warn her that she had finished robbing thest house of the targets we''d chosen. ¨¦rica has also managed to use her tracking curse on all targets, all we need now is to wait for the auction to end. I expected everything to end well, but suddenly the whole building began to shake intensely. But what caught my attention the most were two other things, the first was Freya next to me who fell to her knees holding her chest in pain, the second thing was feeling how the energy of Nature was getting out of control and getting out of control sudden way. "Freya, are you okay!?" (I) I run up to Freya hugging her as I try to figure out what''s wrong with her, when I couldn''t understand what happened to her, I was ready to go get the Dungeon doctor when Freya holds my hand. "I''m fine... I was just surprised... the sudden pain made me... lose control." (Freya) "You''re clearly not okay." (I) "I can feel it, nature is frying." (Sakura) "Yes, something serious...happened..." (Freya) "Are you talking about this disharmony I''m feeling?" (I) "Yea." (Freya) "Probably." (Sakura) Me, Freya, and Sakura are the ones who have the most connection with nature, that''s why we notice the changes faster, so I see Nn running to the stage while Alicees running through the door. "Master, we have a problem, a storm has started." (Alice) "Was that noise and shaking just now caused by the storm?" (I) "Yes, a building facing this ce was blown to pieces by lightning, the weather was clear just a few hours ago, the weather closed in out of nowhere." (Alice) I leave my Familiars to take care of Freya while I run outside with Sakura, when I reach the street I am hit by part of a wall that almost throws me away because I am too light. When I look around I notice a big storm with ice rain that looks like spears of ice falling from the sky, tornadoes all over the city, thunder clearing the sky all the time, and the energy of Nature getting more and more out of control. "I think we''re going to have to stop the auction." (I) "I think they''re already doing that." (Sakura) Chapter 714 Cap 712: Fury Of Nature I was confused as to the reason for all this, it was just out of the blue, every moment the ambient energy seems to copse making the weather phenomena worse. Soon I see Freya and my other Familiars running after me, they look up and Freya seems to close her eyes trying to understand something, so she opens her eyes. "Nature is raging, this is a catastrophe of punishment and it''s just begun." (Freya) "Punishment? Punishment for what? I thought it was only when some idiot destroyed nature that this kind of thing happened." (I) "Some idiot must have done something drastic against nature, it must have been some serious environmental damage for it to be like this." (Nix) "What should we do?" (Orion) "I don''t think I can kill a storm." (La) "I don''t think this is a problem you can solve by killing something." (Ragnar) "All problems can be solved by killing something, I just don''t know what to kill now." (La) "Should we run? Return everyone to the Dungeon?" (I) "You know it''s not that easy." (Freya) "Do you have any ns?" (Sakura) "Sadly yes." (I) "Zenos!" (An) I look at a group of people running out of the Auction, it was Hero An''s group, they had serious expressions as they ran towards me. "Zenos, I need your help." (An) "No." (I) "You don''t even know what I''m going to order." (An) "You are a Hero and a disaster is happening that will destroy this city, it doesn''t take a genius to connect one dot to another." (I) "You bastard, are you going to let this city be destroyed?" (An) "I sympathize with the people of this town, but what is happening is retribution for someone''s stupidity, my only duty is to my group, I will not kill myself or let my group be in danger for something we have no power to stop." (I) An has no idea how bad things are going to get, I can defend some lightning and tornadoes, but things are still getting worse as we talk and I feel danger on top of the clouds, my Aura is also being more and more restricted by the energy of Natureing out out of control, I can''t think of anything I can do to stop it. "Calm down, An." (Bianca) "He has no duty to do anything and is not wrong to protect his teammates above all else." (Bianca) "But Bianca..." (An) "We can''t do anything about them, but we can still run toplete the mission." (Darcia) "We know who is responsible, I may still have a way to work this out, but we have to run." (Bianca) "But there might not be time for the city..." (An) "Can you¡­ calm nature?" (Freya) "We have an item for that, I know what to do to activate the item, but I don''t know the result afterwards." (Bianca) They took out a crystal containing an image of a tree bud inside, as soon as this item appeared the energy in the surroundings stopped getting out of control, I also feel an insane amount of natural and harmonious energy within this crystal. "I don''t know what you guys are going to do, but you won''t have time, in 30 minutes this city will be just rubble." (I) ? As he spoke, the ground began to shake and nts full of thorns began toe out of the ground. "If you have this crystal, why not activate it now?" (I) "I need to find the culprit first, otherwise I can''t activate the item." (Bianca) "Master..." (Freya) "..." (I) I don''t like Freya''s look, she''s determined. "I don''t know..." (I) "We can at least dy things." (Freya) "You know this is different from harmonizing a normal area, right?" (I) "But it could work, it doesn''t have to be perfect, we''re not building a Cradle of Fairies or Cradle of Spirits." (Nix) "You''re going to need our help too." (Sakura) "I would like to do something about it, my mother hates to see nature like this." (Ragnar) Ragnar''s mother is a Unicorn, a super powerful Divine Beast that protects nature from what I''ve heard. All my Familiars showed up with Nixing out of my shadow, Orion returning to her normal size, and Hinata no longer being invisible, she still has no expression, but after so long I can understand her emotions through her eyes, she also wants to help. "You''re turning things around, I was supposed to be the reckless one and you, with the exception of La, to be the voice of reason." (I) "What did you mean by that!?" (La) "Damn, damn, I''m sure I''m going to regret this." (I) Bianca is looking at me with hope and Darcia seems to be more concerned about the surroundings, she is Diana stopped some blows of nature against us, ¨¦rica on the other hand stayed inside to help Rakan and Irina with a barrier not knowing what is happening here outside. "I''ll buy you some time, thank Freya and the others for that." (I) "Thanks." (An) "We will!" (An) An and his group run towards the harbor, I hope they''re not running away and leaving this problem in my hands, at least their eyes aren''t those of someone running away. I turn to Freya whose White Elf disguise has disappeared revealing her beautiful ck skin and silver hair in in sight for all to see. The diamond-shaped crystal (¡ó) with a golden seed on her forehead was shing a faint glow now that I got a better look. "I still don''t like this idea, but since they want to do it, let''s go because we don''t have time." (I) I still remember the things the Elf Queen Luthien taught me in the past alongside Freya, so with the help of all my Familiars it will be more effective, especially with Hinata having death energy and Freya life energy, Freya is not my Familiar like the others, but she still has a strong bond with me because of the Awakening ceremony that turned her into an Ancient Elf. "Vanessa, I''ll call the others from the Dungeon, you and Diana are in charge to protect and hide us, don''t let anyone see what we''ll be doing in the sky." (I) "I''m gonna do my best." (Vanessa) "Nix call Sapphira, Jade, Ibuki, Athena and their group." (I) "I will as soon as possible." (Nix) Nix sinks into my Shadow going through the Spirit Gate into my Shadow, I hope she''s quick. Chapter 715 Cap 713: The Blind Greed Pov of the 8th Prince of Vartry Kingdom: "Are you sure you want to follow this n, Prince Gordon?" (Jennifer) "I don''t have a choice, I need to do something, or I won''t have a ce in this town." (I) "But could you..." (Jennifer) "NO!" (I) "I''m not going to be just any official at the Pce, I''m not going to be working for my little brother." (I) "I''d rather be condemned for my actions than live a mediocre life!" (I) "I''m sorry for interfering in your affairs, a maid shouldn''t..." (Jennifer) "Say no more." (I) I hug Jennifer, she is a Devouring Demon, as her mouth can open up to 5 times more than other people, in addition to having mouths in the Palms of her hands. She is over 100 years old and took care of me for the 26 years of my life, she was more than a maid to me, she was my teacher, my friend, and my mother. She was the only one in this Pce who chose to stay by my side regardless of anything else, for me she is the only irreceable person. "I know this whole n is risky, so I''ve been doing it slowly to make sure nothing happens, everything has gone well so far." (I) "But my big sister has already noticed something is up, I know she''s smarter than me and will find out sooner orter, so I have to act faster and go along with the next shipment." (I) "Young master, you''ve read the forbidden books in the Pce library, if that''s true, continuing to collect that might be dangerous not only for you." (Jennifer) "I know, but so far there hasn''t been any signs of trouble, I won''t collect everything either, I''ll collect half more and then stop." (I) "..." (Jennifer) "I have no ce in this Kingdom, among the King''s children I am only average in ability and I will admit that, but being the second youngest I have no way of fighting my other brothers and sisters to make my way in the trade of this continent." (I) "I could do well, but that''s not enough for me, I don''t ept living an average life, there has to be more and the only thing I can do is dare to do things that others wouldn''t do." (I) "Young Master..." (Jennifer) "Come on, the family will be at an Auction today along with the most influential people in the capital, just by not going will draw attention to me, but it''s myst chance to collect more Flow Coral." (I) I am the 8th Prince of the Vartry Kingdom, Gordon Vartry. In this Kingdom the one whoes to the throne is always the best merchant, all Princes and Princesses receive 200 gold coins to start their own business at the age of 13, the type of business does not matter as long as it is within thews of the Kingdom. As the eighth Prince, I received the best education and ess to many kinds of contacts that others would never have, but because I was born toote, I was suppressed by my brothers who put up blocks at every step of my way, as they had more time to consolidate their businesses I couldn''t fight them. So far my younger brother is the favorite to be the next King, at 19 years old he already has 4panies and is on an equal footing with our other brothers, he is a business genius. I know I''m above average in ability considering traders across the continent, but in this family, my ability is just average, for a trader, all that matters is results and mine are mediocre for someone in my position. I can''t live like this, I don''t ept living an ordinary life and I certainly won''t serve any of my brothers when the next King is chosen. I even considered giving up my position as Prince altogether to try to get a foothold with the shady merchants of this city, but I''m not foolish enough to think I''d have a chance. The criminals in this city have maintained a certain bnce of power with our family for many generations, this has been beneficial to both sides, but neither side would ept someone from the other side into their circle of influence. If I tried to enter this city''s criminal circle then I would be killed in a matter of days, even if leaving for another Realm I would have to start from the bottom, and without any contact, life would be very difficult and with little chance of rising to the top as I wish, I will not ept a life as another normal trader. One day someone from another continent approached me and offered me a business proposal that I could not refuse, with that, I would earn an absurd sum of money and items of great value, and with that, I could leave this continent and start a new life in one of the great continents. No influence from the forces of that continent to stand in my way or hunt me down for what they would have to do. The proposal that that person made was to buy from me a certain item that is extremely rare and prohibited on all continents, it is called Flow Coral, I know little about this item and that person would not tell me anything other than what is something prohibited worldwide. But none of that would matter, they may distrust me, but there''s no evidence against me, so if I leave this continent I can live in peace without being hunted on another continent. To make a deal we used a cursed contract, so neither side could break the terms we agreed to, he told me about a secret passage in the Pce that was off the record and had been forgotten for centuries. With this information, I was able to bypass the dangers and the eyes that were watching this item that was at the bottom of the ocean in an extremely dangerous area where no boat dares to approach. So far I''ve taken 1/3 of the Flow Coral, in the few records I''ve found it doesn''t describe what it does, but it has descriptions about the disasters that collecting it can cause, so I didn''tmit too much at the same time, I wanted to test if gallery changes as I collect, but I haven''t noticed anything until now, so it should be safe for me to take another 1/3 off before I go. With that I would have withdrawn 2/3 in total, I hope that''s enough to cause any disaster, but even if it does, there''s a lot of powerful people in the capital to defend, so everything will end well. Chapter 716 Cap 714: Justice Is Not Merciful Pov Prince Gordon: One of his sisters rebelled against the trade, bing a leader of the Pce''s research sector, she is the one who lives by the same demands for the Pce as the others, but in ordance with the King''s orders not to hunt no one who keeps his head under the shadows of this city. When she found out for something being smuggled off the maind, I needed to act so the cargo wouldn''t be intercepted, but it left a trail I know even a few days back to me sooner orter. My only option is to elerate my ns, I have to get out of here before they get to me. I have I use an idiot that I tricked to buy ves, from killing that idiot and keeping the ves, I made sure it gets locked inside the secret passage of the Pce, I use these ves to excavate the Flow Coral with the special excavation items that that man gave it to me. Now I was going through this passage and found the ves full of wounds, they were still digging when they arrived, the Metal Flow Coral was made of some kind of coral with colored transparent metal spheres all over its surface, I used tools special tools to excavate in the beginning, I didn''t just make special tools to pull out parts of this Flow Coral with great effort. This Flow Coral is at the bottom of the Ocean, but strangely it has a barrier around it that doesn''t let water in while maintaining a garden environment inside, it was a magnificent ce at first, but over time it all died, the Coral glow of small streames few and the barrier around to. Flow Coral was a cluster of colorful metallic corals the size of a 6-story building or at least it was in the beginning. As their ves died, now digging into Flux Coral, they grew weak and sick, their bodies and they died half deformed and they died from them until they died, now no loose ends, no loose ends. The Pce''s secret passage leads to a room where a teleportation magic circle leads straight to this ce, I don''t know why this is here and I don''t care. As soon as we can see the amount of Flux Coral we have one thing I learned that it was not possible to have Flux Coral on storage items, but it was possible to check on items with space spells that make the inside of Greater than the outside are cheaper items so was surprised it worked. I keep everything the ves collected, I wave to Jennifer along with the ves, there were more than 20 of them, and they were all in terrible condition, I think I''m doing them a favor by killing them all. ? "< Stone Spear > ¡Á10" (I) "< Stone Spear > ¡Á10" (I) "Please... ahhh!" "No!!!!" "You bastard..." "..." (I) "Young Master..." (Jennifer) "I''m fine, Jennifer." (I) Jennifer hugs me from behind, she knows me well enough to know that I''m not okay, I''m not a murderous monster, that I did something horrible killing all these people this way, but I couldn''t let these ves live, but I couldn''t let these ves alive, but it can''t be my secret. I was using a potion to melt the bodies when I noticed something strange, the air was bing wetter and I felt something wrong with the surroundings, I couldn''t understand what until I saw the faint light that was left in the Flux Coral blink a few times before go off. I barely had time to run when I noticed the surrounding barrier cracking and the ocean water starting to pour in. Luckily I had time to pull Jennifer away in the magic teleportation circle back to the castle. "What was this?" (I) "I think it was the worst possible situation, Young Master." (Jennifer) "..." (I) The magic circle we were in has cracked, that means the pure tip of the magic circle has been destroyed. Before I think about what happened, the floor starts to shake and I run outside this secret room, when I get outside, I go straight to a window to see the reason for the shaking. Looking at the sky I see a storm form out of nowhere, it is simply expanding as lightning started to fall into the ocean and soon began to hit the delivery as it got closer to the city. "A disaster I caused..." (I) I knew I was doing something risky, I might not have all the information, but I wasn''t aplete idiot, this happening along with the destruction of what was left of the Flow Coral was enough to know the reason for the change in weather. ---------- Pov An (Hero of the God of Justice): I run with my team towards the Pce, the destruction falling under the city now means the worst case scenario has happened. "Calm down, An." (Bianca) "How can I calm down, all this is happening..." (An) "If you''re going to speak up for us, I''m going to punch you." (Darcia) "..." (I) "Not being able to stop it doesn''t make us responsible for what''s happening." (Bianca) "But I''m a Hero, I was supposed to be responsible for protecting people." (I) "This is not a children''s story about Heroes, we cannot protect everyone and it would be foolish to try to do something impossible." (Bianca) "We just discovered the target a little while ago and we couldn''t break into the Pce to get him without evidence or we''d have to fight the entire Vartry Kingdom." (Bianca) "I''m d you want to help everyone, but you''re not responsible when other people hurt someone close to you, so don''t be a naive idiot." (Darcia) "..." (I) I understood what they meant, in my head I did, but in my heart, I still feel responsible, we know that one of the Princes was responsible, Prince Gordon Vartry, the 8th Prince of this Kingdom. The Temple of Justice heard of a shipment of Flux Coral arriving at a certain port before disappearing, after interrogating one of the ship''s crew we found that it came from that Realm, but the man knew nothing else. "Are you ready to judge Gordon Vartry?" (I) "I''m not sure if it will work, but chances are good." (Bianca) "I hope you''re right, that''s the only way to save this ce." (I) Chapter 717 Cap 715: No Time For Explanations After the heroes left and I left my orders to Diana and Vanessa, I gather Freya and my Familiars close to me while Vanessa is creating a temporary barrier using holy magic to prevent others in town from seeing us. "I have a way for all of you to help, you all have pure elemental affinities, but everyone''s bond is with me." (I) "That means your power would have to be gathered within me to act together for this to work, which it won''t." (I) "Your body wouldn''t resist." (Nix) "Exactly, that''s why I''m going to create a crystal with my blood through which everyone''s power can be channeled." (I) "That will work?" (Ragnar) "The blood is still a part of him, so it should work." (Sakura) "I hope so because if it doesn''t work I''m going back to the original n and abandoning this ce." (I) "None of us would want to hurt you, so there''s no reason to do something so risky." (Freya) "What we are doing is already riskier than what we did in the holynd, I at least had time to prepare everything back then or I wouldn''t have done something so risky." (I) "What should we do?" (Sakura) "After I crystallize my blood, Freya and I will be facing each other while touching the crystal, the rest of you will be around us in a circle transferring your powers and Auras to the crystal." (I) "You must keep the supply of Aura and energy constant, with Freya''s help will use our trinity with nature to harmonize these energies and Auras with ours." (I) "La and Nix know the rest of the process, it was the same for creating the Cradle of Fairies and Cradle of Spirits." (I) La takes a serious look at her surroundings, the yfulness fading from her voice as she looks at me with concern. "The weight of all this will fall on you master." (La) "My Cradle of Spirits was smaller than this city back then and you almost didn''t make it." (Nix) "The master is not alone, I will carry half the burden, this time we don''t need it to be perfect harmony, our goal is just to dy the copse of the natural harmony of this ce." (Freya) "Buy time..." (Hinata) "Exactly." (Orion) "We don''t have time, let''s start now." (I) With my sign all my Familiars returned to their original forms, La was with her four arms and rainbow colored wings, Ragnar returned to the form of an Alicorn with his crystal de horn and wings, Nix also returned to his form of Dragon being thergest of my Familiars in terms of size. I sh my wrists as I control my blood toe out and be a floating sphere that begins to crystallize as everyone takes their positions. When the red crystal sphere is ready I start sending my Ki, mana, and spiritual energy using all my pure elemental affinities with my hand touching the left crystal it starts to glow with rainbow colors. Freya also touches the crystal using the same energies and elemental affinities as me, we took a few seconds to harmonize our energies together before sending our Auras, because my Aura is much stronger than hers I had to concentrate more to harmonize the two together. Soon after my Familiars started sending their energies and Auras to the crystal making the multicolored light so strong that the crystal was no longer visible. Harmonizing all these energies and Auras together was a big effort, but it was a little easier because they are my Familiars and I have a strong bond with all of them. At that moment I no longer had the luxury of observing the surroundings, my concentration was all on the crystal and controlling all these energies with Freya. It seems that I was right not to let this harmonization of energies happen inside my body, even being so close is already making my body ache as if an electrical discharge was running through my body continuously. I could feel that the blood crystal was not holding up as well as I had expected, it was slowly cracking, I couldn''t see it because of the intensity of the multicolored light, but I could feel it since this crystal was made of my blood. It took me a few more minutes to get proper control of this energy alongside Freya before mixing this energy with the Auras already inside the crystal while expanding this powerful junction of Auras into the surroundings. "Huh!!!!!!!" (I) "Ahhh!!!!!" (Freya) As we expanded the Auras it was already difficult, but when trying to harmonize this powerful Aura with the environment it was as if someone was trying to separate pieces of my flesh with me conscious. In the same way that we were trying to harmonize the environment, the opposite was almost happening, the environment was trying to make our energies and Auras go out of control as they copsed. It turned into a battle of resistance which I knew I would lose sooner orter, but even so, we continued to expand our Aura throughout the city, which only increased the pressure on us. We weren''t able to Harmonize anything in the environment as was the n, but at least we managed to stop the situation from worsening, it will take more time, so all I could do was keep this situation long enough for that Hero to take care of the rest as promised. ---------- Pov An (Hero of the God of Justice): "Is he going to be at the Pce?" (An) "If he survived, yes." (Bianca) "This disaster happening now means he must have been there, I hope he doesn''t die or I won''t be able to activate this thing and the city will disappear." (Bianca) "Bastards are hard to kill, they''re good at picking the right time to run." (An) We''re running to the Pce as the city crumbles around us, the earth is shaking and cracking giving way to thorny nts growing to destroy the surroundings as the rain of ice spears continues to fall all over the city, people are hurting themselves or dying as we run to the Pce, I can''t help but look around as I run full of frustration. "..." (I) "Stop thinking about what you can''t do, we have to get to the Pce if we are to have any chance of saving this city." (Darcia) "I know..." (I) "Then stop looking you idiot, you''re already helping them." (Darcia) "..." (I) When we arrive at the Pce after running at full speed for more than 10 minutes, we see that the barrier is erected to protect the Pce. "Are we going to have to talk to them?" (I) "We do not have time." (Bianca) "Then it''s going to be the hard way." (I) I focus my Ki and mana, my fist, and my Roma Aura out of arge chunk around my arm to further amplify the power of the blow using all my strength. "< Fist of Condemnation >" (I) I feel my blood boiling as I focus all my power on my fist which turns metallic as it grows to 3 times normal size as my surrounding pine shaped Aura bes almost solid before I hit the barrier around the castles creating a wave of shock on impact. The barrier was more powerful than I imagined, but a crack formed where we passed before it closed, no guards or soldiers would be able to stand in our way in this ce and we didn''t have time to exin the situation. Chapter 718 Cap 716: The Price Of Justice Pov An (Hero of the God of Justice): Arriving inside the Pce my group and I went straight to the 8th Prince Gordon''s room, the Soldiers, Knights, and Guards were not able to stop us as they couldn''t keep up with our speed, Bianca would have difficulty if it wasn''t for the item that increases her speed to follow us. When we got to the room he was nowhere to be found and it looked like a lot of things had been taken. "He''s not here, where is the passage where we found the records?" (I) Bianca takes a map out of her storage item and we ran after her to the secret room, but it was also empty, we found a broken teleportation magic circle, it must have been him to erase her tracks. "He must already be heading for the escape route." (Bianca) "But which one? We don''t have time to look at all the escape routes he''s prepared that we''ve found so far." (I) "With the city being destroyed he must want to leave fast, he must be in the Pce harbor on the new ship he built." (Darcia) "Come on, we can catch him on the way, he shouldn''t be far, on the way keep looking for him." (I) We started running towards the river behind the Pce, this river leads to the Ocean and only royalty can sail this river. As we were running there we saw two people in the middle of a crowd, but while the crowd of servants was running towards the Pce to possibly protect themselves from the disaster happening all over the city, these two people were heading in the opposite direction. While I thought Darcia had already acted, she stopped in front of the two suspicious people and took off their hood, just seeing the two of them was enough for me to recognize the man as the 8th Prince Gordon, I recognized him from the images I saw of him during the investigation. "I found you." (I) I use my Aura to scare nearby people away from me, when Darcia moves to grab the 8th Prince the second person next to him moves to stop Darcia, but I grab his hand and throw the Maid up. "Huh!?" (I) "Jennifer." (8? Prince) "Young master, run." (Jennifer?) I look at my hand and see a bite on the side of my hand where green goo oozes out, from the slight numbness it seems to be some kind of paralyzing poison. "< Constraint > ¡Á2" (I) I use my Aura and mana for a spell that creates shackles and chains to restrain both the Maid and the 8th Prince, I also close their mouths, I don''t have time to listen to pleas for mercy or hysterical screams. "They''re attacking Prince Gordon, CALL THE KNIGHTS!" I understand people trying to protect this fool, but I don''t have time to exin the situation and I can''t let anyone interrupt. "Bianca, seal the area." (I) "< Barrier of Retribution >" (Bianca) A barrier forms around us for a few dozen meters, I go over to the maid to see what she has with her while Darcia does the same with the 8th Prince. After a quick look, I found some storage items, I wound everything inside, but it only had men''s clothes and a few dresses plus other random stuff, nothing to worry about or what I''m looking for. "I found!" (Darcia) I go to Darcia, the 8th Prince had his clothes damaged, Darcia must have ripped parts of his clothes to take out anything that might be hidden, she is much more aggressive than I am in that sense. I approach and look at various items on the floor like jewelry, money, magic items, weapons, scrolls, books, and other items. Darcia was holding a bag that she opens and turns upside down, dropping what she would describe as multicolored pieces of metal that emit a slight, easily felt natural energy. "Flow Choir." (Bianca) "We already knew it was him, now we have the proof." (I) "We don''t have time, do Bianca." (I) "Yea." (Bianca) Bianca knelt as she prayed to the God of Justice Justhos while hers Aura to boil with a power that epasses both good and evil. "< I am the impartial bnce by which justice is revealed. My voice only tells the facts. My hands point out the crimes. My eyes see through falsehoods. >" (Bianca) Her every word makes an image of a scale be more and more solid as it absorbs her Aura and the holy power of her body. "< May I be the means by which justice is served. May I be the means by which crimes are revealed. May through me the one who bears the Divine responsibility to bring justice to the world make the judgment. >" (Bianca) Soon the scale bes almost solid, the simple scale contains a bloodstained silver sword on one side and a multicolored feather on the other side. "< God of Justice Justhos, I who serve your justice ask you to judge the evils of the world. May your impartial eyes judge criminals by bringing retribution for their crimes. May justice be fulfilled by means of the scales to which I ce myself at your service. >" (Bianca) At that moment Bianca removes the crystal containing the blessings of an Elf Queen outside, holding it in one hand while pointing to the 8th Prince Gordon with the other hand. "< Reveal Your Crimes >" (Bianca) The once transparent chains and handcuffs restraining the 8th Prince turn golden and his eyes glow as the image of arge translucent eye forms above his head, when this eye opens what contains within it are images of the 8th Prince''s crimes passing in quick session. "< Judgement >" (Bianca) The scale leanspletely to the side of the bloodstained sword, as the sword leaves the scale and pierces 8? Prince Gordon from the top of the head through the entire body to the ground. His body is incinerated in golden mes as strands of energy of all kinds emerge from the mes to be absorbed by the crystal that begins to light up. "May your crime be punished by using your energy to atone for your crime during your death." (Bianca) When the golden mes went out there was nothing but the sword which was no longer stained with blood, the sword waspletely clean when it returned to the scales disappearing as the crystal containing the Elf Queen''s blessings turned to green energy that bes a flow of green energy going somewhere in the city. I look into the distance not knowing what will happen now, I just hope this is enough to save the city and the people who live in it. I look at where the 8th Prince Gordon once stood, there''s nothing left of him, then I look at the maid still in chains, her eyes were shedding tears nonstop as her eyes became empty. "That''s the price of justice when doing something so wrong for clearly wrong reasons must be ready for justice in the same proportion." (I) Chapter 719 Cap 717: A Representative Of Nature Every second was a struggle of resistance, we were expending huge amounts of energy to keep the situation under control longer. But we couldn''t do anything more than that, my Familiars must be in a little better shape, but Freya and I were having to control these energies. The energy of the elements of my Familiars, the energy of life that Freya and I possess, the energy of death that I and Hinata possess, in addition to the Auras of all merged together with these energies in perfect harmony. All of this was only possible because of the bond that all these people have with me, but that was only stopping the current situation from declining while weakening us all. I was getting more and more anxious when I noticed that the crystal was falling apart, this crystal made of my crystallized blood was falling apart creating a red mist spreading around the surroundings. I had to use more of my blood on the crystal to repair the damage just tost longer, but that didn''t stop the crystal from falling apart, the most it did was I had to continually repair the crystal using my blood, that meant it wouldst less than anticipated. As a Vampire I have a lot more blood inside my body than my appearance suggests, I don''t know if this is a Vampire thing or because I am a child of the Blood Goddess. But the important thing was that regardless of the amount of blood in my body, it was still a finite resource, at some point, there would be no more blood to repair this crystal that drove this whole process to prevent the surrounding environment from copsing. Now I can''t say which will happen first if it''s going to be a depletion of energy interrupting all this great effort we''re making or it''s going to be the crystal breaking, which will also interrupt everything in the same way. "Master, I feel something in the clouds." (Orion) "..." (I) I know that I could also feel something dangerous in the clouds since before we started doing this, but before it was just instinct, now it was possible to feel a slight presence above the clouds, I don''t know what it could be, but for me to feel that it is dangerous says a lot about what we can expect. "Must be an Elemental Titan, that''s a bad sign..." (Ragnar) I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the intense light of the blood crystal in front of me, I couldn''t even speak due to my level of concentration trying to maintain the current situation for every second I could. I was worried about Freya, she was going through the same thing as me, but I don''t know if she''s able to withstand all this pressure. "Something''sing..." (Sakura) Suddenly I hear Sakura''s voice at the same time I feel an intense energying towards us from far away. I feel a sense of relief without understanding why until the energy was close enough for me to realize what it was, a cluster of energy from Nature concentrated and harmonized by an Aura that seemed limitless to me. This energyes towards us, for a second I thought it was going to hit me, but it went right past me through the side of my head and dodging the blood crystal to hit Freya on the other side. When it hit Freya her concentration failed causing the energies and Auras within my blood crystal to go out of control threatening to explode. "< Eater of Shadows >" (I) A Leech made of what looked like ck mistes out of the shadows on the ground at great speed as it grows big enough to swallow a person, thisrge Leech made of shadows swallows the crystal made of my blood before diving into the shadows again. It was at that moment that I realized that I was more than 10 meters above the ground with the others, I feel a wave of weakness take over my body, but I still manage to open my Dragon wings to float as I look at Freya. The diamond-shaped crystal (¡ó) on its head begins to glow a green light as the golden seed inside the crystal in the middle of its forehead begins to sprout. The tattoos on Freya''s forehead around the crystal and all over her body that look like very fine roots began to glow so brightly that you could see the golden light through her maid clothes. Her golden eyes glowed likenterns, Freya''s Aura started to do something we were unable to work together until now, her Aura blended in with the environment around us while harmonizing the surroundings. It felt like Freya was a tree taking firm roots in this ce, her Aura bing more and more natural blending in with her surroundings until it felt like she was part of this ce. Suddenly the image of a tree begins to form behind Freya, at the same time that it looks like a tree, it has a feeling as if it is Freya herself. The image of the tree absorbs the Aura and power that Freya''s body was emitting as it became almost real, then a fruit started to form on the tree branch, it was a single golden apple-like fruit when it just formed. Freya stretches out her hand and the fruit leaves the tree to stay in her hand, Freya throws the fruit towards the Ocean with a speed as if she had fired a cannon. After about 3 seconds an explosion of green and golden light happens in the Ocean spreading a wave of energy of the same colors all over the ce. As this wave of energy passed through me I felt the power of nature and harmony contained in the energy, looking around I could feel the energies and elements in the environmenting back into harmony. I noticed the glow on Freya''s body fading and I run to hold her in my arms before she falls to the ground. I looked at Freya in my arms, she was unconscious but ok, she was just sleeping. I look around and see the cracks in the ground close, I see the nts growing from the ground forming beautiful trees and bushes as the cloud-filled sky bes sunny. The rain and strong wind disappearing along with the clouds, the city was no longer being destroyed, but it was still in ruins from what had happened. The sight was beautiful, but this beauty of nature hides the destruction and death that has been caused up until that moment, nature is capable of great destruction without mercy, but it is also capable of creating a beauty without limits, this duality so extreme surprises me every time I see. "I don''t know what that was, but if it fixed the problem then I don''t care." (I) Chapter 720 Cap 718: Sneaking Out With Gifts Pov An (Hero of the God of Justice): I was still shaken by what happened, not shaken by the end of the 8th Prince of that Realm, that man paid for his crimes with his death, as far as I know, may his Soul rest in peace and in his next life choose more righteous paths. What shook me was the maid who was with him, the way she stood, the emptiness in her eyes, the unwillingness in her Aura. It seems that her bond with that Prince was stronger than I could have imagined, I don''t know if it was her heart or her mind that broke when she witnessed his end, maybe both. After the conviction of the culprit of all this and the activation of that crystal, I felt a strong presence arise in the center of the city, this was not the same presence that had spread through the city before, it was different, it seemed to be nature itself incarnate. Soon after I saw a beam of green and gold light go towards the ocean before the explosion of energy from Nature happened and solved the whole problem. We saw all this from the Pce while we were surrounded by soldiers, I was carrying Bianca who fainted from exhaustion, and Darcia tied her up and was taking care of the maid who was next to this Prince, but I think it was not necessary, this maid had already perfidious to live. We could have left whenever we wanted, these people didn''t have the strength to stop us and they knew it, so they didn''t approach us. I chose to stay to settle everything with these people, I would tell them what happened and why we were here, I am responsible for my choices and I will act ordingly. ------------- After more than an hour a knight in ck armor approached to listen to our story, I was calm to see that we had been behaving for all this time. I told him everything except the part about us being Humans, I told him that we came from another continent following clues about a smuggling of forbidden items, I didn''t mention the type of item due to having too many eyes and ears around, but I implied that it was this item that caused this confusion that almost destroyed the city. So I told him that we were investigating the 8th Prince Gordon who was our prime suspect who we were sure was at fault, but unfortunately we didn''t have any evidence yet, so we didn''t act sooner. After listening to us this man left before returning a few hourster when we were invited to a meeting with the King of that Kingdom. When I confirmed that there was no one but my team, myself, the King and two people the King said to be of great trust in a room closed off by magical barriers, I told him everything in hand details and why we had to kill his son. The maid who was in Darcia''s custody was taken to be tried by thews of this Kingdom because ofplicity with the 8th Prince. The King knew we were stronger than any of his warriors and we could run whenever we wanted, so he didn''t try to stop us, he let us go, which we did. After leaving the Pce we went straight to the Commerce Guild where the building where the Auction was happening before all this confusion, I wanted to find Zenos to thank him for his help. I was able to feel that absurd amount of energy and mixed Aurasing from the direction we hade from, I know he was doing something to dy the destruction of this city, I don''t like him, mainly because it was abandoning this city to its own fate if if it weren''t for his Elf mate wanting to help. When we got to where Zenos was supposed to be, we found nothing but a bunch of people arguing about random things. ----------- "I knew he couldn''t be trusted." (I) "Are you still talking about that? You should be thanking that cute Vampire instead of badmouthing him at every opportunity." (Darcia) "He stole the auction and royalty from this Kingdom!" (I) "He didn''t steal the Auction, as far as we know it was his group that organized the auction and the items taken were just the ones they brought, the rest were taken by some opportunists who are being hunted now." (Darcia) "And the Floating Ship that belongs to the Royal Pce?" (I) "We don''t know if it was him." (Darcia) "They came with two red Rabbit women invading the harbor before the Ship disappeared." (I) "I must agree with Darcia, as much as everything points to him, we have no evidence to use him." (Bianca) "Even if it had been him, it might as well be considered his reward for helping to save the city." (Darcia) "Why would he get a reward when we don''t get anything?" (I) As we talked I drank my wine while looking out over the Ocean on the Ship I Bought in this town, as our mission aplished it was time to return home. "He got away very fast, we don''t even know if he bought time until we got to the culprit." (I) "Now you are making excuses, we know it could only be him, we could feel part of his Aura mixed in that power that spread through the city." (Bianca) "Let''s stop talking about that maniac, we have to get back soon, we still have to get the person who was buying the Flow Coral." (I) The Flow Coral only grows in aquatic ces of convergence of various types of energy, it takes centuries to grow by absorbing all these energies and harmonizing them together as a perfect conductor. The uses for this type of item are myriad, but it is an extremely controlled item, it might be safe to take a piece or another over the centuries, but doing what this Prince Gordon did is reckless beyond all consideration. Bianca was smart to think about the possibility of the mission failing, it was thanks to that that we considered a n B, which was the acquisition of that crystal that Bianca activated. Without that that city and its surroundings would have been devastated, we too could have died there. "Bianca, when do you think I''ll meet Zenos again?" (Darcia) "It shouldn''t take long, that Vampire is always in a lot of trouble, we''re sure to find him again." (Bianca) "I hope you''re wrong, I don''t want to see that lunatic anymore." (I) "Speak for yourself, I want to see him, I want to hug him, I want to kiss him, I want to do..." (Darcia) "Darcia, please stop drooling, behave like the warrior everyone thinks you are, no one needs to know about your perverted tastes." (Bianca) "Tells the Priestess he couldn''t stop looking at Celestina beside him." (Darcia) "I don''t know what you''re talking about." (Bianca) Chapter 721 Cap 719: Hitching A Ride With Criminals I woke up inside a small dark room with Freya sleeping next to me, Kira was ying cards with Jade nearby. "Why do I keep losing?" (Jade) "You only use Serpent-type monsters and poison cards, their strategies are very simple." (Kira) "In a real battle, simplicity is better for a strategy." (Jade) "These games were created to increase tactical thinking, so it should..." (Kira) "Looks like you woke up master." (Kira) "Good morning Master or should I say good night?" (Jade) "Hello girls, how long have I slept?" (I) "About 2 days, it''s the night of the second day after Freya stopped the city''s destruction." (Kira) I remember taking Freya and the others to one of the more destroyed houses to hide, meanwhile, I passed orders to everyone before sitting down to rest for a while, then my eyelids felt heavy. I look at the dark room, the floor is made of smooth stone, the walls are made of wood with various magic circle designs and the ceiling seems to be made of metal with a big magic circle the size of the room drawn on it, there seemed to be a skylight in the ceiling in one corner of the room along if adder. "What is this ce? Where are the others?" (I) "Most have returned to the Dungeon." (Jade) "Me and Elsaris along with our subordinates followed the original n, but I asked Elsaris and her sister to join Athena''s group to carry out herst orders." (Kira) "I suppose it must have all been very easy." (I) "Yes, with so much chaos all over the city, a lot of crimes started to happen, the death toll from murder caused by people taking advantage of the chaos is over 200." (Kira) I knew that the worst part of this destruction wouldeter, there will always be opportunists trying to turn a major disaster into something profitable even at the expense of the suffering of others. I look at Jade and Kira, they both look fine, then I turn to Freya sleeping beside me, her clothes are new and clean, it looks like someone changed her clothes, then I look at my clothes which to my horror was a pink dress very feminine and cute. "Was it ¨¦rica or Diana?" (I) "The idea came from Lilith, but ¨¦rica and Diana were delighted with the idea." (Kira) "I said it was a bad idea, this is not a King''s outfit." (Jade) "But he''s so handsome..." (Kira) "I''ll take care of those 3ter." (I) I get up and pull out a better outfit from my storage item, it''s a simple white shirt, a leather coat with an eclipse illustration on the back, and dark blue cks with ck shoes. I start taking off these women''s clothes, Kira was my lover and Jade was a Lamia who doesn''t feel ashamed of nudism, for her culture it''s just normal. "Freya hasn''t woken up yet?" (I) "No, but the doctor said she seemed to recover faster within the range of her Aura." (Jade) "...." (I) I look at Freya as I put on my clothes, paying special attention to the intery between our Auras that seem to flow together between the two of us, it feels natural since I''m not doing it on purpose and she''s passed out. "It must be because of the strong connection to nature that we both have inmon." (I) "That''s what the doctor assumed, he said that Auras are not his specialty and so assuming was the best he could do." (Kira) After changing clothes, I sit next to Freya to stay close to her until she wakes up. "How was everything?" (I) "We captured 15 people who must be being very well taken care of by Lilith by now, we also found that only 11 of those people had secret hideouts, we are inside one of those now that has been reinforced to stay hidden." (Kira) "As you requested the Royal Floating Ship was stolen and is already inside the Dungeon, but I must warn you that Nics is being closely watched, in these 2 days he has already made more than 18 attempts to dismantle the Floating Ship." (Kira) "Stop him, at least until he has a body better suited to his job." (I) "Nira said the same thing, but it seems Nics is too stubborn to listen to what others say." (Jade) "Let him know that if hepletes a suitable body I''ll let him dismantle the Floating Ship as long as he''s able to perfect it." (I) "Vanessa already said that, but he keeps trying, it seems his curiosity is as reckless as hers, master." (Kira) Nics is a maniac for his job, he''s been forced to stay away from it all for so long so he must be thrilled to be able to get back to work, I imagine for someone like him these Floating Ships are amazing and hard to resist. "Wait a minute, did you say 15 people captured?" (I) "I said he''d notice." (Jade) "Damn, I owe Nn 20 silvers now." (Kira) "What are you talking about?" (I) "Nn and Kira made a bet about you not noticing the two extra people in the captured people numbers when Kira would report to you." (Jade) "I thought sleepiness might help me." (Kira) "After you pay Nn, tell me about these two people first?" (I) "I captured them on the way to taking care of the other 13." (Kira) "Can you tell me about them in a little while, how''s the rest of what I ordered?" (I) "We recover all items from the auction that was canceled for obvious reasons, so as requested was only the items that belong to us." (Kira) "We''ve also taken care of everything to get out of the maind, we''re going to take a boat belonging to traffickers of stolen goods." (Kira) "Excellent, will this get us a few more things along with a ship when we leave?" (I) "Tomorrow, as soon as the twin moons are in the sky and the Suns are gone." (Kira) "During the night, I understand." (I) It seems that everything has been resolved the way I asked, and our escape route is also ready. "Did anyone see what we did that day?" (I) "No, Athena and Vanessa hid you." (Kira) "What about the Hero and his twopanions?" (I) "They left today, looks like they bought a ship and left, they were looking for you before they left." (Kira) "I don''t want to meet them anymore, Darcia looks a lot like Diana and for me, a Diana is enough, I don''t even want to talk about that straight Hero." (I) Chapter 722 Cap 720: Leaving The Dark Continent I wanted to continue listening to Kira''s exnation of what has been happening, one of the things I wanted to know was why they captured 2 more people than nned. But before that, I had to eat, as soon as I said that Nix came out of my shadow. "You slept for some time master, when I saw you woke up I went to get you some hot food." (Nix) "Perfect timing, I was just talking about being hungry, thank you." (I) I had a hamburger with three types of meat, fries, five bottles of blood, and a slice of delicious fruitcake. "(I would like to eat something with chocte, unfortunately, I haven''t found anything like it yet.)" (I) After eating I felt much better, I woke up feeling only slightly tired, it wasn''t as bad as in previous times when I woke up after an Awakening ceremony full of pain, but after eating I waspletely fine. "Now that I''ve eaten something, could you exin to me where those two extra people you captured came from?" (I) "Of course, they''re a Demon couple, working for one of the 13 maniacs that were on Lilith''s list." (Kira) "When I followed him to his hideout I realized it was a base of operations for his business, he had more than 10 people working there." (Kira) "What was the target''s business? For him to be marked as Lilith''s target he must be someone truly despicable." (I) "Organ trafficking." (Kira) "..." (I) I don''t understand, to have organ trafficking means you have to have organ transnt surgeries in this world, but here there are regeneration skills and healing magic, there are even healing potions capable of closing wounds without leaving scars or miracle potions that can even make lost limbs grow back. "I told him he wouldn''t understand if you talked like that." (Jade) "Most people don''t understand, that''s normal." (Nix) "Master, you must be confused as to why anyone needs other people''s organs." (Kira) "I was wondering if there is an organ transnt in this world." (I) p "What is organ transntation?" (Jade) "I don''t know, by the name it might mean putting one person''s organs inside another, but that would be too risky, someone could be a Kimera like the one we fought, right?" (Kira) "I don''t know much about it master, maybe you''d better talk to n or Lyrater." (Nix) "If it''s not about organ transntation, then why would you need organs?" (I) "There are many forbidden ingredients in various types of evil potions, they can also be used for forbidden ritual spells, for curses, or in some cases for eating." (Kira) "..." (I) I don''t know which of the scenarios Kira talked about could be worse, almost all of them could be used in horror movies from my old world, but I think cannibalism has a greater touch of cruelty, but who am I to judge when I''m done drinking 5 bottles of blood. "I get it, but what did you mean before by organ trafficking?" (I) "At the base of these criminals were many bodies, all of the people of various races, all young between 10 and 30 years old by the looks of it." (Kira) "There were still people alive when I got there, victims of these criminals who had their organs and limbs ripped out, but I ended them all." (Kira) "Their eyes..." (I) "Yes, they were empty, at that point they had already given up..." (Kira) "You did the right thing to give them their final rest." (I) Not everyone can be saved, some things are impossible to recover from, even if six bodies were able to recover, their minds should have already been affected, knowing Kira I know she didn''t look handcuffs on her looks and eyes, she must have realized your Auras too. "You said you had 10 people there, so why did you only bring 2 people?" (I) "Most of those people were doing different jobs, but these two people were responsible for collecting the victims'' organs and limbs." (Kira) "I found them in a separate room with a girl about 16 years old, she looked like a Vampire with a powerful regeneration ability, she was missing both arms and both legs, but there were 4 boxes containing dozens of arms and legs of the same color of your skin." (Kira) "The man was covered in blood and holding several small des in his hands, the woman was sitting nearby with a ss of wine and a half-eaten sandwich." (Kira) "I think I know what you''re getting at." (I) Unlike the other criminals who were more cruel and brutal making people suffer more, this girl seems to have a powerful regeneration ability which to these people must have sounded like an infinite source of products they could sell. "The girl, did you give her a good end?" (I) "I brought her along with me, she clearly suffered longer than the other victims, but her eyes burned with fury so I saved her and brought her with me." (Kira) "How is she?" (I) "Okay, it looks like she can''t talk anymore, but it doesn''t feel like a physical problem, it feels more like a mental trauma." (Kira) "Do we know her name?" (I) "She doesn''t seem to have one, we looked at her status but she doesn''t have a name." (Kira) Looks like we''re going to have to think about what to do with this girl down the road. ------------ The next day during the night I was inside the dungeon with Freya, I was waiting for the signal that La brought me after a few hours, then I leave through the dungeon gate inside a wooden ship that smells of blood. I go up to the top where all I see is Dungeoneering people and bloodstains all over the ce. When I get to the bow of the ship I look around realizing I''m already in the middle of the ocean, I look to the back where I can only see the silhouette of a city from afar. "Farewell Dark Continent." (I) My time on this continent was a little longer than I anticipated at the beginning, but it was fun, it had its hard times and it also had its fun times, but everything ends at some point. Chapter 723 Cap 721: For The Glory Of... I was looking into the distance when Leo approached me carrying a padded beach chair, very reminiscent of those hotel pool chairs that need 5 minimum wages to enter. "Master, you can leave my mother-inw here while we finish cleaning the Ship." (Leo) "Thanks, Leo." (I) I ce Freya in the chair gently, I was told to stay close to her at all times as my Aura helps her recovery. I look around and see many Hobgoblins cleaning the floors, walls, and other things that were stained with blood with the help of some Fairies. "Marcos is already organizing everything with his team?" (I) "Yes, his wife is organizing the cleaning, Ca works really hard at work." (Leo) "I haven''t been paying much attention to them, how are they doing?" (I) "I train sometimes with Marcos, his strength just reached SS Grade and that''s why he became a Vampire, he doesn''t have much talent forbat techniques." (Leo) "He is a ship captain, very talented by the way, I didn''t expect him to be good at fighting, his current strength is already good enough." (I) "I don''t think he agrees, he''s been training magic with Erica, he seems to respect him a lot for the way Marcos treats his wife." (Leo) "I didn''t know Erica was a romantic." (I) "I knew since she treats me simrly, she also really likes talking to my wife, but I can''t say if I like the things she teaches Caryna." (Leo) I can imagine the kind of thing Leo is talking about, but I won''t get involved. ----------- A few hourster Marcoses to me with a regretful face, I think something happened, he sits next to me while Freya is lying on the other side still unconscious. "What happened this time?" (I) "Nothing, at least not yet." (Marcos) "What''s it?" (I) "We''re heading into a storm." (Marcos) I look through a window to see a clear sky and nice weather. "Doesn''t look like it, the weather is great outside." (I) "The clouds are too far away to see, but the sea is already rougher and the wind is getting stronger." (Marcos) "The direction of the small waves and the wind is the same, in front of us." (Marcos) "It should be another 3 or 4 hours before we get to the storm." (Marcos) "If you noticed early, then we just need to deflect, right?" (I) "It''s not that simple, the ocean currents are pulling us in that direction and to be seeing that reaction at that distance means the storm must be very strong, which could mean it''s too big, so we won''t be able to get away." (Marcos) "(Why do I have to go through this again?)" (I) ,m Images of those non-stop storms, tornadoes, and monster attacks we went through on the way to the Dark Continente to mind. "Why does this always have to happen?" (I) "That''s been the same question hammering in my head." (Marcos) "Actually I suggest forgetting about this stolen Ship and keeping ours, this ship is in terrible condition." (Marcos) Delirious of our time here I took a look at the Ship and it looked very nice, I didn''t see anything broken, nothing rusted and nothing I saw seemed to be done wrong. "This ship has been patched up many times with parts that were clearly taken from other ships, Ca verified this for me after I ordered." (Marcos) "That ship wouldn''t be able to withstand a storm like the one we went throughst time." (Marcos) "..." (I) Sigh "Make preparations, let the others know we''re switching ships in 10 minutes and everyone should head back to the Dungeon." (I) "It''s all right." (Marcos) ----------- 5 hourster. I made a bubble-shaped barrier around me and Freya who is floating beside me still unconscious. Changing the Ship was our best decision, the storm had arrived faster than Marcos told, it took less than 3 hours, besides this storm was something new for me. "This is the first time I''ve seen this." (Nix) "It looks like a weaker acid than what Irina uses." (Irius) "She doesn''t use acid, she has a corrosion ability." (I) "In the end, the result is the same." (Irius) The barrier around the Ship was protecting the ship from acidic rainwater, but that wasn''t the only problem. "Where are these 10 meter high waves of aciding from?" (I) "No idea, but Nira is going crazy with the amount of mana we''re spending on the ship''s shield defenses." (Irius) "My sister seems to be getting tired of speeding up the shield concert." (Irius) "But there''s nothing we can do, I can''t let acid rain hit the ship or deflect the waves, they always seem toe our way." (I) "I swear I just wanted a smooth ride." (I) ------------ Pov Andreia (Executor of Light): After the attack on the Church of Light''s stronghold, the shrine was badly damaged and the true Hero who was being defended while unconscious was severely injured, his body and soul badly damaged beyond what holy magic would be able to heal. After a hard investigation, we were able to find out that something connected to the Hero of Light was used to target this ce, so the attack came towards him, but we still don''t know who did it. But an oracle came soon after telling us to kill the Vampire called Zenos and the Celestina Traitor Athena, my sister. It looks like my sister must have been controlled, it shows that she wasn''t ready for this kind of mission yet or she really is a traitor like Saint Vanessa. "Lady Enforcer of Light?" "Are the troops ready?" (I) "Yes, I have been informed that the honor of leading our army has been bestowed on you." "Correct and we''re leaving now." (I) I will be leading 1,000,000 elite soldiers to march to the Dark Continent, the time hase to put an end to that heretic, the traitor saint, my little sister who brought shame to the family and that entire continent filthy with miasma. I stop in front of the troops before starting our journey to the enemy. "For the glory of the please God Baldr!" (I) "For the Glory of Baldr!!!!!" "For the Glory of Baldr!!!!!" "For the Glory of Baldr!!!!!" "For the Glory of Baldr!!!!!" Chapter 724 Cap 722: Save By Chance "Sister, the barrier cracked on the right side!" (Irius) "I''m fixing the crack that opened in the back, ask Rakan to take care of it!" (Irina) "Rakan passed out from exhaustion!" (Samira) "Where''s Erica!?" (Irina) "She said she was going to take care of the monsters!" (Irius) "Where are Rakan''s subordinates!?" (Irina) "Me and Diana took everyone to the Dungeon, they''re worse off than Rakan!" (Kira) "There''s another waveing!!!" (Marcos) "What an incredible view" (Leonardo) "Are you going to stand there and do nothing?" (Sakura) We were in the middle of an acid rain storm, there is miasma so thick that it became a mist obstructing our view, we are being attacked by many monsters and huge waves keep crashing into the Ship continuously damaging the barrier. While everyone is running around trying to maintain the barrier, destroying waves, trying to see through the miasma fog with different techniques, and facing monsters. I was in a bed made of my lines with a Freya sleeping beside me, all while eating a delicious sandwich the size of my arm. Everyone is trying hard except Leonardo who just wanted to draw this apocalyptic scene for fun, this idiot has no sense of danger at all with the dungeon people around, he is smart enough to know if something extremely dangerous happens to me or anyone among my Family members will intervene. "Why should I do anything? They''re doing fine." (I) "Bad situation..." (Hinata) "They are fine, this is excellent training for everyone." (I) "Your training methods are always the worst." (Nix) "Says the Dragon that does not leave my shadow." (I) "This rain will ruin my scales, I hate acid." (Nix) "I understand you, acid does horrible things to my leaves." (Sakura) "It''s not that bad..." (Hinata) "You say that because rainwater passes right through your ethereal body." (Nix) Nix isn''t wrong, my training methods are always bad, I run a lot of dangers that people would normally avoid, but I''ve found that the best way to train is to reach the limit and then push the limit. Desperate situations like this are excellent for this, besides, everyone should be used to it by now, even if they areining about this whole situation, none of them are truly scared. "Hunnmmm..." (Freya) "Huh!?" (I) "Finally some sleeping beauty reaction." (I) p "She woke up?" (Sakura) "No, but it looks like it could happen even today." (I) "Ragnar!" (I) "I know!" (Ragnar) "< Aura de >" (Ragnar) The ship''s barrier had just weathered another wave, but there was a second one just behind it that would havepletely destroyed the barrier that it''s already having trouble fixing, so I left Orion and Ragnar to take care of things if the worst is near. With one of her Aura de attacks the wave was split in half passing the ship on both sides without issue. "That was fun, maybe I''ll go on the next wave." (La) "What happened to your fight against the monsters?" (I) "¨¦rica is going to ruin everything at any moment." (La) Soon I feel a wave of mana go through the top floor of the ship to all sides of the ocean, then a purple light lights up from the bottom of the water on all sides, in a few seconds, monsters started to float to the surface of the water with the bodies on fire in purple mes. "But what..." (I) "Hahahaha... it worked... it really worked.... hahahahahaha." (¨¦rica) Soon a panting ¨¦rica appears beside me with shaking hands and a weak Aura, it looks like she was weakened. "¨¦rica, what was that!?" (I) "This is the fruit of my research... on fire curses, good thing... the ship wasn''t incinerated." (¨¦rica) "Could the ship be incinerated?" (I) "The chance was 26%, but the crew would be fine, I think." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "Quickly bring me more MP potions." (Irina) ------------ Pov Andreia (Executor of Light): I was in front of one of the dozens of Armored Floating Ships of the Church of Light heading towards the Dark Continent, we were close to reaching the coast of the Central Continent and reaching the Ocean. In addition to the Floating Warships, there were also many Light Horses flying in the vicinity along with Temrs, unfortunately, I could not bring the Light Dragons, involving them would draw even more attention to what we are doing, we are already close to breaking many agreements with other religions doing this. "Lady Inquisitor." "What''s it?" (I) "One of our informants from a port city gave us information about an advertisement for Temple of the Seas." "So it must be some weather problem, what''s the threat level for us?" (I) "It appears to be a major storm in an area that has been reported to have a lot of umted miasma." "The storm is very strong and extensive, it also looks like it willst several days, but it does not pose a risk to our troops." "If it''s like you said, then it poses a great risk, not about the danger to our troops themselves, but to our resources." (I) "These storms strong enough for the Temple of the Seas to make an announcement can be a major inconvenience to our shields by consuming more global coins and magic crystals than necessary." (I) "Not to mention an area with a lot of miasma means a lot of monsters." (I) "All this will waste resources that will be useful to us." (I) The Dark Continent may be weak as a whole, but its environment isn''t suitable for people with our level of strength, so we can''t spend too much time there. We should also expect interference from some Religions or even the ck Empire, I heard that continent was where their emperor was born a long time ago and still maintains a certain connection, they are troublesome enemies. I''m only taking that risk because that Continent no longer has the protection of a World Tree, our spies also reported that they don''t have any high level Fairies or Spirits anymore, which may indicate that they don''t have any more Temples for Fairies or Spirits in that one continent. We have to seize this opportunity and attack with full force as quickly as possible while destroying all the main targets. "Even if it''s slower, try to dodge this storm while we''re away, save resources for an unforeseen." (I) "Yes,dy Inquisitor!" Chapter 725 Cap 723: Traveler Island We''ve been in this storm for two weeks now, yesterday we even passed through an area where it was raining magma, which shouldn''t even be possible. Not counting therge number of Water Elementals attacking us earlier today, La had to turn the surrounding ocean into a field of ice. I was looking forward to skiing a bit as it was something I always wanted to do, but the storm was a horrible thing for me as I had a very light body. "Master, High Priestess Yara wishes to see you." (Freya) "Let her in, I haven''t seen her in a while." (I) "I''m already here." (Yara) Yara is the High Priestess of the Temple of Life, she''s someone particrly strange, she doesn''t look her age, I''ve always found her eyes and way of speaking to be very old, but in this world, I learned a long time ago not to Judging by appearance. "What do you need, Priestess Yara?" (I) "You can just call me Yara, I''ve told you that more than once." (Yara) "But what I have to ask is that you change the ship''s direction if possible." (Yara) "Do you know where we are?" (I) "Of course, it is, from the types of monsters appearing you can roughly understand where we are." (Yara) "I did not know that." (I) "I think this is only true for monster schrs and people with a lot of life experience." (Freya) "I guess you better not be calling me old because I''m a beautiful young woman in my prime." (Yara) cough cough The more she says it, the more I think she is much older than I can imagine. "Is the direction you''re pointing towards the Central Continent?" (I) That was our next destination, Vanessa said it would be good to go now, she said the ambient energy level there is the highest in the world, and it also has the greatest variety of mixed races on the same continent. The Central Continent seems to be very interesting, but Vanessa and Nix haven''t told me anything about this continent until now. "I don''t think so, even if we were heading in the right direction, which you can''t know without seeing the stars in the sky or with something to indicate the direction, it would still take another 1 month of travel." (Yara) "If you don''t know how to point directions in our current situation, then why are you wanting to change our direction?" (I) "I can sense an acquaintance in a certain direction, so I thought we''d head to the ind where it is." (Yara) "A friend? Maybe a member of your family?" (I) "Something simr to family..." (Yara) "I didn''t know there were inds around here, nothing like that on the maps I saw before I left the Dark Continent." (I) "Why shouldn''t there be any inds here." (Yara) "..." (I) Why can''t she be more direct, this is only increasing my curiosity, which must be her aim from the amused smile on her face. "What do you mean shouldn''t have an ind? Is that person on a Ship?" (I) "No, it''s on an ind, what I mean is the ind shouldn''t be here." (Yara) "..." (I) "You talk as if the ind could change ces." (I) "You''re right." (Yara) "Wait, can the ind move?" (I) "Yea." (Yara) "The entire ind moves? How does it work? How is this possible?" (I) I couldn''t help but think of an artificial ind made of iron, an artificial ind that moves from ce to ce with a mountain-sized motor on its side pushing the ind in some direction. "I want to see this ind..." (I) "Tell me more about this ind." (I) "This ind is a training ce, you''ll understand when we get there." (Yara) She knows how to convince me to do something, she stirred my curiosity, and now I''m curious about this ind, I no longer doubt it in a world where Ghosts, Gods, and magic are real. "Freya, could you go warn Marcos about the new direction?" (I) "Your orders master." (Freya) I see Freya leaving and I go with High Priestess Yara to see the battle La was doing alongside Diana in her direwolf form. "How big is this ind?" (I) "Remember the holynd you helped create on the Dark Continent?" (Yara) "Is it the size of the two Inds in thatke?" (I) "It''s the size of theke, maybe a little smaller." (Yara) "This is too big..." (I) It would take me days to cross that entireke area. ------------- After changing the ship''s direction for over 4 hours I noticed something, the miasma seemed to be moving in the same direction we were going. We continued the journey, this time I stopped everyone''s struggles while maintaining a strong barrier around the Ship usingrge sums of money to protect us from the weather, I just realized how correct the saying about burning money is. The monsters no longer approach the ship because of my Aura that I spread around the surroundings while activating my intimidation skill making everyone run. After these hours of travel, I finally noticed that the clouds in the sky were thinner and sparser showing a real improvement in the weather. I also started to see signs ofrge silhouettes in the distance and they keep getting closer, I soon realized that it formed the outline of mountains that became bigger and bigger as time went by. After another 1 hour, we finally came out of the thick miasma mist to a finer mist that runs along the surface of the ocean water. When my vision was no longer impeded, it was already night, the sky was clear and full of stars. I look at the big ind in front of me, it looked like there was a city on the ind, but other than that it just looked like another ind, or what I would like to say if it wasn''t for seeing this ind move. The ind didn''t seem to have beaches, on its coast, there were only roses, the city was not very visible from where I was, but I noticed something strange, a feeling as if I was being watched. "Wee to the Traveling Isle of Cyrion, also known as the Isle of Training." (Yara) Chapter 726 Cap 724: Cyrion I look at the giant ind in front of me, it has mountain and at least a city as far as I can see, I look around and I can''t see the size of the ind, I just know that this must be the ind that High Priestess Yara talked about why is it moving slowly. Then I realize that the miasma is being drawn towards the ind, so it was getting weaker as we got closer. I look back and realize that there''s still a storm going the way we came, but for some reason, this ce where the ind is has clear skies and tropical weather. "This is weird." (I) Everything about this ind is weird, clearly, there are a lot of things wrong with this ce, but it doesn''t feel dangerous, in fact, my curiosity level has peaked. "How are we going to end up on this ind? I don''t see any harbors." (I) "Just head towards the city that way, we''ll be taken to the harbor." (Yara) "How are we going to be taken?" (I) "You will see." (Yara) ----------- Everyone on the Ship was looking at the beautiful ind in motion in awe as Marcos approached the ship in the direction High Priestess Yara pointed. As we walked I noticed an Aura for a second before disappearing as if it were part of the environment, but it didn''t seem to be an enemy. As we approached from the direction High Priestess Yara spoke, we had a better view of the city, from afar all I could see were buildings of all colors, but somehow theyplement each other. I thought about expanding my Aura to take a look at the city and this ind, but Sophia who showed up along with the rest of my group said it would be misunderstood with an insult, so I didn''t. As we get closer we see someone walking towards us, stepping on the surface of the water calmly towards us. He had a humanoid body with a tortoiseshell shell on his back, and was dressed in a very entric floral-patterned suit and pants. He was dark green skinned, bald, with a slightlyrger head making his body a bit disproportionate, he had tworge eyes and an equallyrge mouth, he had no ears or nose as far as I could see. He appeared to have a slim build with the tortoiseshell on his back being veryrge, he appeared to be approximately 1.75 meters tall. He doesn''t seem hostile so I wait for him to reach us, when he gets to our ship he jumps tond at the front of the ship where I''m with everyone. "Wee to Training Ind Cyrion, I''m Alvin and I''ll be your guide today." (Alvin) I stepped forward with High Priestess Yara on one side and Vanessa on the other. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos, those next to me are High Priestess of the Temple of Life Yaramaki and Priestess of the Temple of Blood Vanessa." (I) "Good to see you again High Priestess Yara, didn''t expect to see another of you here at the same time." (Alvin) "I was around when I felt you guys around, in a ce like the ocean in the middle of a storm, it wasn''t hard to imagine it was this ind." (Yara) "Nice to meet Miss Vanessa, I believe the people of your Temple will wee you with open arms." (Alvin) "You know me?" (Vanessa) "I have some Vampire friends belonging to the Temple of Blood who won''t stop talking about their Saint." (Alvin) "I''m not a saint." (Vanessa) "You''re not a Saint yet." (Yara) "I imagine Mr Zenos is in charge in charge, correct?" (Alvin) "Yes." (me) "My Father is the one in charge." (Vanessa) "Then excuse my discourtesy." (Alvin) "Don''t worry." (I) "If I may, may I guide you all to the harbor?" (Alvin) "Clear." (I) As Alvin, the Turtle Man introduced himself to everyone I noticed him looking around and his eyes lingering longer on a few people which were Vanessa, Diana, Kira, Karina, Freya, and me. It seems his perception is better than he lets on, but I don''t feel any hostilitying from him, but that''s normal since I can''t even feel his Aura. "Hold on tight." (Alvin) A mist started toe out from inside Alvin''s tortoiseshell as it surrounds the ship, the mist didn''t spread in the normal way, instead, it concentrated in white clouds which made the ship start to float. I run to the end of the ship and look down, the clouds have settled under the ship before lifting this whole ship which should have been very heavy, then the ship started to float towards the city. "I''m sorry if I scared you, that''s one of my skills, I''m using these clouds as a means of transporting your ship to port." (Alvin) "What kind of port is this where we need to get there by flying?" (I) "You''ll see soon, I''ll save the exnations forter so you''ll be able to enjoy the view of the ind from above." (Alvin) I keep looking around, but I''m not using my Aura or any abilities, I''m taking advantage of going into tourist mode. I''m looking around like anyone else just to enjoy the trip. As the clouds make the ship float higher, I can better see the ind and the city, the city was bigger than the capital of the ck Empire, this city was so big that I wasn''t able to see all of it from above. The buildings weren''t the only colorful thing I saw when I was getting closer to the city, the trees and flowers all over the city were of various types, it all turned into an absurd amount of color to see at the same time, but still, it was beautiful, it was as if this excess of colors wereplementing each other to create a magnificentndscape. As we got closer to the city that was not far from the coast of the ind, I noticed something on the side of the city, it was ake with a harbor where some ships were anchored. "Father, look." (Vanessa) Vanessa points in the direction of several buildings, they were the biggest buildings in this city, and they were also the strangest due to the wide variety of colors that each one had. "What''s wrong?" (I) "They are all Temples or Churches of several different Religions." (Vanessa) "..." (I) I look again, but this time cautiously, my impressions of Religions have dropped a lot due to some things I''ve been through during that time. I thought about using my Aura at that moment just to make sure there was no one from the Church of Light here, but I gave up at thest moment, one of the reasons was that they could have learned from their mistakes and be more capable from now on. We were taken to theke where our ship stopped at one of the docks before the clouds disappeared. "Very well, now that we''ve arrived we could start teaching you all about this ce." (Alvin) "This ind is a training ground, more than 70% of Cyrion Ind''s poption are young people in training." (Alvin) "I must also inform you that many religions are present on this ind, for millennia this ind has been an important ce to train people of all religions." (Alvin) "What if battles ofrge numbers of people started on this ind and those people were members of two religions?" (I) "Then the two religiousmunities will be expelled, plus there are some rules." (Alvin) Alvin arranges a notebook he took from somewhere and leaves it in my hands, at least for a few seconds before someone snatches the notebook from my hand, it was Freya who started reading without wasting time. "This notebook contains information about the city, about which religions are present with basic information about each one." (Alvin) "You can take a lookter or you cane to me for any questions, the way to charm me is on the front page." (Alvin) As we start to get off the ship the turtle man guides us to a building where we register for being here. "This ind has 9 different dungeons where you can train almost all kinds of things." (Alvin) "We don''t have our own arena in the city, but we do have a coliseum inside a dungeon." (Alvin) "Another thing to be warned, any conflict will be resolved using duels and duels only." (Alvin) "Even the various Religions resolve any conflicts they may have through friendlypetition." (Alvin) "Can we buy a house here?" (I) "I''ll ask my superior, I''ll answer you tomorrow." (Alvin) After registering our arrival on this ind we were briefly guided by Alvin, the turtle man. Alvin showed us where we could eat, where the shops are, and where we could spend the night at least for today. "You don''t have to worry about anything about amodation, leave everything in my hands." (Yara) As we walked through the streets I saw many races of people walking around, everything was so colorful in this city, things here are amazing. A tropical ind that is full of people of various religions and races, this ce is very interesting, maybe stay a few days or a few weeks for fun. Chapter 727 Cap 725: Prestigious Position The turtle man called Alvin guided my entire group through the most important parts of the city that are located at the harbor and the center of the city where the Guilds are located. On this ind there are only 3 Guilds, these would be the Commerce Guild, the Adventurers Guild, and the Mages Guild. By Alvin''s exnation, most of the poption of this ind are young people between 14 and 30 years old who are here for training, besides that, almost all of them belong to some religion. For this reason, there are many churches and temples on this ind, but they are far from the city center, it is also one of the reasons why fighting inside the city is prohibited, but conflict is allowed by other means such as discussions, games, betting and other forms conflict where no one gets hurt. They do this to promote the rivalry that different religions often have while encouraging their own empowerment. The Guilds that are allowed on this ind aim to link this ind with the rest of the world, thanks to this ind having 9 different Dungeons many rare materials can be found here. The Adventurer''s Guild posts quests that mostlye from other parts of the world to collect materials that can be found on the ind. The Commerce Guild buys the surplus materials to sell elsewhere in the world for prices that can reach up to five times the value, they are also responsible for bringing various products from all over the world to be sold to the people residing on the ind. The Mages Guild produces various magical items and does magical research with materials that are only found here, it also serves as a training ground for theoretical mages from other continents orbat mages who are not rted to any religion. This entire ind was thought to be a neutral training center for everyone, so even discrimination is a serious crime here. In addition to what Alvin told us, I also asked a few questions whose answers surprised me. I asked about the government of the ind and Alvin said that there is no government, this ind belongs to someone who allows people to train here as long as they follow the rules Alvin told them about, but other than that they don''t require anything else. There are many Turtle men like Alvin on the ind, they seem to be natives and only supervise that these rules are followed, they also serve as mediators for various types of conflicts or judges for theirpetitions. There seems to be no such thing as taxes in this ce as almost the entire poption here is just passing through. Alvin doesn''t say who the person the ind belongs to is, but I imagine it must be someone powerful to be able to keep all these religions submissive while they''re on his ind. It also seems that thenguage used on the ind by default is themonnguage, in addition, the only currency used here are global currencies, he advises that if we need to exchange our money to global currencies we would have to go to the Trade Guild who charge a percentage 10% exchange rate. This ind also seems to maintain a pleasant climate, if no one looks at the storm on the horizon surrounding the ind as if the storm is not capable of approaching the ind. As we walked I noticed that many Vampires we passed got down on their knees, moreover, they all wore clothes with the Blood Temple crest, a half moon that has a ck crown in the center, and a drop of golden blood on the top of the crown. With those symbols on their clothes, I was pretty sure they belonged to the Temple of Blood, that is to say, they''re from the neutral faction of Vampires, I''m worried they''re going to their knees because of me. I know I am the son of a Goddess, I have been trying to disregard this in my daily life easily until now, but it always worries me when there are people from the Temple of Blood around, I was also worried in the City of Blood in the Dark Continent, I was lucky to not have anything strange happening there. But it looks like I''m not going to have the same kind of luck here because I see a group of dozens of Vampires in Blood Temple robes heading straight for us. I was very worried as everyone was looking at our group, when they arrived they had tears in their eyes and happy smiles on their faces as they got down on their knees. "Praise the Goddess Saint for bestowing us with her presence, I am the High Priest of the Temple of Blood of Cyrion Isle, my name is dimir the Third, and I am honored to be in the presence of your Holiness." (dimir the Third) "Praise the Goddess Selene! Praise the Saint Vanessa!" "Praise the Goddess Selene! Praise the Saint Vanessa!" "Praise the Goddess Selene! Praise the Saint Vanessa!" "..." (I) "Please... everybody get up... help me Father..." (Vanessa) "Bastard ran away... he''ll pay me for it..." (Vanessa) I couldn''t believe they didn''t even look at me, I was so d that for the first time I wasn''t guilty of starting amotion. Vanessa is always someone calm and serious in the things she does, but I know better than anyone that she doesn''t like to draw attention, she doesn''t like formalities like this either. I saw her face go pale as the lead Vampire spoke her name and not mine, so before she dragged me into her troubles I hid in the shadow of Nix who was beside me. It was a little funny to see her looking around looking for me, but the glint of anger in her eyes at the end had me worried. Sigh Sigh "Please stand up Mr dimir the Third." (Vanessa) "I appreciate your wee, but this is not the best ce or time for something like this." (Vanessa) After sighing twice, Vanessa shifts to a more dignified posture as she speaks calmly to the people kneeling in front of our group. Their leader who introduced himself first looks around before getting to his feet and bowing to Vanessa onest time. "Sorry for causing thismotion, but when I heard about your arrival I couldn''t think straight." (dimir the Third) "Don''t worry Mr dimir." (Vanessa) He looks at Alvin and then the rest of our group, he even nces at Nix''s shadow where I was hiding for a few seconds longer, then introduces himself to everyone before looking back at Alvin. "Looks like I interrupted your presentation of the city to them, I apologize Mr Alvin." (dimir) "Alright Mr dimir, if everyone epts we can go to the Temple of Bloodter." (Alvin) "I would like this." (Vanessa) "That would be our honor." (dimir the Third) After that dimir and his group of Vampires said goodbye to leave for the Temple of Blood for Alvin to continue guiding us. Chapter 728 Cap 726: A New Kind Of Danger For Zenos After the Blood Temple Vampires left and Alvin continued to guide us through a few restaurants, I slipped out of Nix''s shadow to walk alongside everyone else and Vanessa came to stand beside me. "It''s not right for a Father to abandon his Daughter in a desperate moment, did you know that?" (Vanessa) "I''m a terrible father." (I) "Then show some guilt or remorse." (Vanessa) "For that, I would have to feel remorse, which I don''t at all." (I) "I''ll get you..." (Vanessa) "You weren''t in any danger, everyone is from the Blood temple." (I) "I''ve always hated that part where people suddenly appear to be on their knees, people around looking." (Vanessa) Sigh "When they came, I thought it was for you?" (Vanessa) "Clearly you have more prestige than I do." (I) "Everyone knows about me, my mom said they teach everyone about me." (Vanessa) "I''m not yet a Saint." (Vanessa) "You are not a simple Priestess either, we all know you will soon be a Saint." (I) "But it''s too early to start treating me like a Saint." (Vanessa) "They should have kneeled down to you." (Vanessa) "I didn''t want that, so I was relieved when they got to you, but I still hid in case." (I) As we walked we were being watched by many people, perhaps because of the diversity of our group, or because almost everyone was wearing clothes with no symbols of any religion other than Diana, Vanessa, and Karina. I''ve been feeling many types of stares, but the ones that worry me are some stares that give me a shiver down my back, for some reason since leaving the body I''ve felt like prey being watched by the predator. But there were so many people paying attention to us that I couldn''t tell which direction it wasing from, but my instincts were telling me to run. I once again considered using my Aura, but I know it will cause more problems than helping me, so I try not to think about who is watching us, as long as they don''t make a move against us. ------------ We stopped near a construction still in progress, it appeared to be a small mansion, and it was in a side neighborhood of the city close to the city gates. "This will be your home, we don''t normally do that, but we make an exception by having a Champion of a God with you and other people of high prestige status." (Alvin) "Do I have to pay for the house?" (I) "No, as you can see, we''re not incurring any costs on this house." (Alvin) "You can also open your dungeon here if you want." (Alvin) I look at Alvin in amazement not knowing how he found out about the Dungeon, he seems to notice my gaze as he turns to me. "Don''t worry, I just recognize the trait of a Dungeon Master in your Aura, you''re not the first toe to this ind." (Alvin) "Are there other Dungeon Masters on this ind?" (I) "Only one, besides you don''t have to worry about anything, I don''t intend to divulge this information to others and it would be almost impossible for them to find out." (Alvin) I look at Alvin''s almost alien face trying to figure out if he''s telling the truth, but it''s almost impossible to try to understand such an alien expression, the only thing I could do was trust my instincts that say everything is fine. "I''d like to ask you a question." (I) "Feel free to ask whatever you want." (Alvin) "Do you know who''s been watching us?" (I) "Yes, almost all Religions have eyes watching you now." (Alvin) "Do you know why they''re doing this?" (I) "You probably already know about Miss Vanessa being a Saint." (Alvin) "I''m not a Saint¡­ not yet at least." (Vanessa) If these people try to do something to us I think I have to avoid killing them, maybe just tying them up with my lines and hanging them naked in the center of town should be punishment enough as long as they start fighting. I have to avoid breaking the rules of this ind, clearly, Alvin is much stronger than me, so strong that I can''t measure his strength and probably the owner of the ind must be even stronger than him, so I''ll try to behave as best I can. "Anybody else have any more questions?" (Alvin) I look at the others and they all shake their heads in denial. "We have no more doubts, for now, thank you very much for guiding us." (I) "I''m just doing my duty, plus your house should be ready in a few more hours." (Alvin) "Can we go get something to eat, Ibuki is almost fainting from hunger." (Diana) "Food..." (Ibuki) I look at Ibuki with empty eyes and drooling dangling from one of Diana''s arms. "So let''s take a look at these restaurants we saw earlier." (I) On the way, I noticed that some people were surrounding us, but strangely they didn''t seem to be hostile, but I still felt very ufortable for some reason. It didn''t take long for us to be surrounded by people in pink clothes, almost all of them were very beautiful women, but there were also some men, for some reason they were all looking right at me. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos." (I) "May I know what you want?" (I) "I would like to wee you to Cyrion Isle, I am a Priestess of the Fertility Goddess, my name is Amelia." (Amelia) "May I know why they''re holding us back, Miss Amelia?" (I) "Sorry, we''re just so thrilled to meet someone as unique as you, I can feel so many bloodlines inside you..." (Amelia) The way she talks in the middle bes weird and at the end, she licks her lips with a red face, plus she''s not the only one, all these people in pink are looking at me in a simr way, but Amelia is still by far the most close to losing control, his body is even shaking. "Imagine the great family we could raise, so many children, so many races, how wonderful..." (Amelia) "Master, I think you should run." (Diana) "Yes, this woman has eyes very simr to Diana''s, that could be dangerous for you." (Vanessa) "That was needless to say." (Diana) "But it wasn''t a lie." (Kira) "But you don''t have to tell others that." (Diana) While they argued I used the element of water to create mist and fled into someone''s shadow before being taken away by a bunch of perverts. Chapter 729 Cap 727: Eating With The Family While On Vacation One thing I was happy about was finding out that all the restaurants in this city have separate rooms to receive customers, probably so people of the same religion can run around undisturbed by people of rival religions, at least that''s what I thought. In one of these rooms on the second floor of a restaurant, in one of thergest rooms, my entire group was sitting around a round table eating seafood, I was also eating with everyone. "That wasn''t nice to do for your own Father." (I) "That was because you ran away leaving the Vampires for me to deal with." (Vanessa) "They were there because of you." (I) "And the Fertility Church was there behind you." (Vanessa) "Stop arguing you two, it won''t go anywhere." (Irina) "You say that because you didn''t have to lose dozens of perverts." (I) "I agree with Father, those people are worse than Diana and ¨¦rica." (Irius) "Was that an offense? Want to break some more bones at our next training?" (Diana) "I agree with the Master, saying where he was hiding wasn''t a good idea Vanessa." (Ivan) "It was funny to see the master running with a terrified look." (¨¦rica) "I didn''t find anything funny." (I) "You are making a fuss over something normal, this kind of situation happens all the time in the Dungeon." (¨¦rica) "The master is not used to it, no one dares to go near him to do these things in the Dungeon." (Ibuki) "That''s because you, Kira, and Freya are always getting in the way." (¨¦rica) "No one will steal Ibuki''s master unless Ibuki goes along." (Ibuki) "No, no one is taking the master against his will, he is already too busy with his responsibilities and training." (Kira) "You are very prudish." (¨¦rica) ----------- "This food is amazing, this sauce is also a new vor." (Ragnar) "This salty sauce goes well with seafood, especially fish." (Freya) "Imagine the wonders Miss Caryna would do with that sauce..." (Ragnar) ------------ "I saw some Dragonewt on the way to the restaurant." (Nix) "They had the Dragon God crest, we can find out where their temple is." (Karina) "I''m interested to know if you know anything about my father." (Nix) "You said before being the daughter of the ck Dragon, right?" (Karina) "Yes, he must be..." (Nix) ----------- "This ce looks good, I feel little revenge here, it also looks like a lot of fun." (Lilith) "You shouldn''t have taken three of those women." (H) "Why can only Father have fun with perverted women? I want to have fun with perverted women." (Lilith) "You already do it in the Dungeon, why do it here?" (H) "What did Father really say?" (Lilith) "..." (Lilith) "I remembered! Vacation... because we''re on vacation." (Lilith) "I don''t think that''s what vacation is all about." (H) "Really? Well, it should be, it was a lot of fun, at least until Irina dragged me out of there, I barely had time to grab my clothes." (Lilith) "You''re not wearing your clothes, you''re wearing your Fertility Church clothes." (H) ------------ "This ce is beautiful, we should have a date on the beach." (Samira) "There''s no beach on the coast, just rocks." (Elsaris) "They have 9 Dungeons here, I''m sure there will be a beach somewhere." (Samira) "I don''t know if it would be safe to have a date inside an unknown dungeon, not all dungeons will be like ours." (Elsaris) "But I have a new bathing suit I wanted to wear, I asked Tania to make it for me, I thought about using it to swim in the ocean, but that storm never ended." (Samira) "What bathing suit?" (Elsaris) "You see, I left it on the tablest night." (Samira) "Are you saying those strips of cloth are bathing suits?" (Elsaris) "What did you think it was?" (Samira) "..." (Elsaris) "This is serious, we have to find a beach and fast." (Elsaris) ----------- "How do you manage to sleep all day?" (Orion) "Practice, why would I waste energy running around?" (Byakko) "If Kira needs help she knows she can always call me." (Byakko) ----------- "They all seem to have decent Aura control, plus the Fertility Church people had good moves." (Sophia) "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to train with them." (Sakura) "Maybe there are people from the Temple of War here, why don''t we look for itter?" (Alice) "That''s a good idea, we can also go to the Adventurer''s Guild, there are usually training ces in these branches, I can find someone new to train there." (Sophia) ---------- Everyone was talking about different things around the table with people who are closer, it was a lot of different subjects, but everyone seemed to be having a good time. Good food with a noisy family in a city on a beautiful tropical ind, that''s a vacation trip. I think this ce might be interesting to spend a few days, I''m also interested in these Dungeons, as far as I know, Dungeons don''t form close to each other naturally. The only reason for this to happen would be that someone created these Dungeons here, that means there is a Dungeon Master around here, maybe it''s this mysterious person who owns the ind or one of his subordinates. But none of that matters to me, I don''t want to know who this ind owner is or the strength he possesses, just knowing that Alvin is probably stronger than I say this mysterious person must be stronger. I don''t need to get into any more trouble, the only thing I want to do is enjoy my time here for a few days before I leave, that''s because the seal on my EXP is getting hard to maintain, but I can''t evolve in a ce with so many Religions close by, it would be very dangerous. Every time Evolves something strange happened, I''m not stupid to think that this time would be different, I also don''t need another Religion behind me, the Church of Light is enough on my feet. All I want is a time of peace without Heretic Gods, World Trees, armies of Kimeras, or Undead to give me more trouble. I''ll let everyone do what they want while I put my feet up on the mostfortable couch I can find while wearing a flowered shirt and shorts, it would also be nice to find out what the most popr local alcoholic beverage is. Chapter 730 Cap 728: Church Of Fertility We lost track of time while we were in the restaurant, what I do know is that I spent over 50 gold coins on food and drink in just a few hours. That would be a normal person''s ie for a decade, maybe more than a decade, for me to have spent so much in so few hours means we''ve consumed a lot of food. I may not be in financial trouble, but I haven''t lost track of the value of money either. When we left the restaurant it waste at night, we were all tired and a little drunk, so we went straight to the house that was prepared for us. Knowing we were in danger of running into the Fertility Church, so I went back inside Irina''s shadow just in case. After everyone separates to choose their rooms, I go to the roof of the house, after so much time inside that horrible storm I was longing to see this starry sky. "I never thought I''d create such a habit." (I) "Many people share this habit." (Vanessa) Vanessa descends from the sky beside me and sits next to me. "They''re not around." (I) "They might be a little excited, but they''re not criminals, they won''t kidnap you in the middle of the night like we do inside the Dungeon." (Vanessa) "Earlier today they looked ready to kidnap me." (I) "They looked more excited than I had ever seen them before." (Vanessa) "I thought it was strange at first, especially when they started chasing you, but then I understood why." (Vanessa) "The reason is that they are as perverted as Diana, but with less self-control." (I) "They''re a little perverted, but not that much, they looked more like Priests than the Demon Goddess of Pleasure." (Vanessa) "Is there a Goddess of Pleasure?" (I) "Of course, the Demon Goddess of Pleasure and the Goddess of Fertility are sisters, both are daughters of the Goddess of Love." (Vanessa) "And I thought we had a strange family." (I) "They are a very close family, the same happens with their 3 Religions." (Vanessa) "But could you exin to me why I''m being hunted by Priestesses of Fertility?" (I) "All Priests receive something from their Gods, so do I." (Vanessa) "Like this?" (I) "Hierarchy in a religion means more than just a social position, it represents the faith and connection one has with the God of the Religion." (Vanessa) "I haven''t officially been made a High Priestess yet, but others already consider me that way because I already have a connection with the Goddess Selene at the level of a High Priestess." (Vanessa) "Thanks to that I''m able to feel the power of a bloodline with my Aura with great ease." (Vanessa) "Lilith is also capable of something simr, she can feel the Aura of Vengeance on people, something that only Priests of the Demon God of Vengeance are capable of." (Vanessa) "Being a Priest gives us a natural affinity with the authority of our Gods, in my case it''s blood, in Lilith''s case it''s revenge." (Vanessa) "In the case of Fertility Priests it is rarity, their religion has as its central dogma the preservation of all races, so they are naturally attracted to rarer races, in your case, it will be even more extreme because you carry such arge number of bloodlines within you." (Vanessa) "What do my bloodlines have to do with anything?" (I) "The Church of Fertility can select the lineage and race that a child will be born to from the avable options." (Vanessa) "For example, if a White Elf had a child with a Human, then normally a half White Elf would be born." (Vanessa) "But the Church of Fertility may allow the child to be born as a pure-blooded Human or a pure-blooded White Elf." (Vanessa) "In my case, there are many strains to choose from, many rare strains, variants, and some unique ones." (I) "Yes, so if they can they will try to marry you a Priestess to have a few thousand children of different races." (Vanessa) For a second I had the image from the hell of thousands of kids calling me Daddy before I started crying. "You should also beware of the Pleasure Church, you are very handsome, abnormally handsome and thating from someone as beautiful as me." (Vanessa) "Wow, how humble." (I) "I''m proud of the way I look, that was a gift you gave me when you saved me, Dad." (Vanessa) It reminds me of how weak and suffering Vanessa was when I first met her, she couldn''t even speak. "I guess I have to keep some distance from these 2 Religions." (I) "This is going to go very wrong, these 2 Religions are scattered all over the world, I think it''s better to think of a better n." (Vanessa) "Running and hiding won''t work?" (I) "You know not." (Vanessa) Sigh I think I''ll have to talk to the Priest in charge about this to keep them away from me, Vanessa is right in saying that there''s no way to run away forever, it''s also not the best solution to run away from problems. "Can you talk to them for me to set up a meeting with their local representative?" (I) "Preferably in a ce of our choosing where I don''t have to fear being attacked?" (I) "That will be easy, but expect some sort of deal." (Vanessa) "We''ll be there to make a deal." (I) "Not among you, among the Goddesses, you carry a Divine lineage, the Goddess Selene is sure to meet the Goddess of Fertility." (Vanessa) "That would be even better, have you ever thought if I had to make deals every time I ran into members of the Church of Fertility somewhere?" (I) "Are you still going to want to find them?" (Vanessa) "No, for now, let''s pray and hope this problem gets resolved, it would save me some trouble." (I) I don''t have the time or patience to run around every member of the Church of Fertility Ie across, I''m not going to make thousands of kids either, and I''m sure I wouldn''t be a good parent to kids, I know better than anyone that I went crazy a long time ago, already I epted that and so I move on normally. "It would be great for at least one problem to solve itself." (I) Chapter 731 Cap 729: An Old Friend Of Yara Pov High Priestess Yaramaki (Yara): Everyone had gone to get something to eat while the house was being finished, but they didn''t realize how much a house, even a temporary one, means in this ce. All the houses in this ce are temporary, with the exception of Cyrion''s servants and a few people who were allowed to live here permanently. The various Religions have dormitories inside their temples, even Adventurers stay in dormitories organized by the Guild or in one of the avable Hotels on the ind. Very few have temporary homes, Zenos got this because of possibly being the son of the Blood Goddess. It was interesting to see everyone acting so freely during the meal, it seems like none of them noticed it, in fact, everyone is taking this whole situation lightly. After everyone has left the restaurant I separate from them and head for the city gates where I find Alvin waiting for me. "Sorry for the dy." (I) "Don''t worry about it, Mistress Yaramaki." (Alvin) "Are you sure he can see me? Is he awake?" (I) "He''s sleeping as usual, but he''ll be awake when we get there." (Alvin) "He knows everything that happens here, we are always connected to him too." (Alvin) "Soe on, let me see how this old man has been doing all this time." (I) "If he lets me." (Alvin) Alvin and I walk through the gates as white mist pours out of the shell behind his back, then bes a cloud beneath our feet. At that moment we both stopped walking and the cloud started to fly over the trees, there was a barrier around us preventing the wind or the attacks of the few aerial monsters during our way to the front part of the Ind, the part that is to the direction the ind is heading. In about 10 minutes we reached the coast of the ind again, then we went down below the water for a few tens of meters where a gigantic round cave was, the barrier around us keeps the ocean water away, as the ind was in constant movement the cloud in where we are standing remains at the same speed as the ind while maintaining a fixed distance from the cave. Me and Alvin stand facing the cave, Alvin kneels while I remain calm as we wait for the old man to open his eyes. "(It''s been a while since I''ve seen two of your family together.)" (Cyrion) "(That''s because our purpose is to get scattered around the world.)" (I) As I begin to hear that husky, deep voice in my mind, two glowing blue eyes open in the darkness of the cave, each of those eyes nearly three times my size. "(You''re following a truly interesting group this time.)" (Cyrion) "(Didn''t expect to see a Champion of Fenrir, that idiot was never good at choosing his representatives well.)" (Cyrion) "(You should know better than most how everyone is capable of getting wiser with age, you old decrepit.)" (I) "(Should I remind you that our age difference is only 65000 years? You''re almost as old as I am.)" (Cyrion) "(Don''te with your games, you underwent a Spiritual Rebirth with the help of the God of Spirits, and you are older than this.)" (I) "(Ha HaHaHaHa,e on Yara, we both know why you''re here.)" (Cyrion) "(The God of Light is bing more active, he''s tired of waiting for the other Gods to turn against the Gods he calls the Impure.)" (I) "(Just forget about that fool, he can do whatever he wants but he''ll never act directly.)" (Cyrion) "(Doing so would cause a Divine War, nor does he want to see something like that again.)" (Cyrion) "(I''m not so sure, he always thought he was the greatest of all Gods, his excessive pride and certainty that he''s always right to have been a problem since before I was born.)" (I) "(Your pride of him is just a mask to hide your fury.)" (Cyrion) "(My Goddess has said this in the past to me, but only once, but I''ve never seen a sign of it.)" (I) "(You''ve seen it yes, everyone has seen the result of Baldr''s rage, his prejudice against Demons and Demis, his hatred for Selene.)" (Cyrion) "(All this stems from the helplessness he felt when that man was still alive, he hated that mortal for what he became in the end.)" (Cyrion) "(You mean...)" (I) "(Don''t say his name, let the dead rest, even if there''s nothing left to rest.)" (Cyrion) "(Even though that name is being used again, the meaning has changed.)" (Cyrion) "(What do you know about it?)" (I) "(Which you don''t need to know, at least not right now.)" (Cyrion) "(Also, I will not participate in the battle, there are still worse enemies than Baldr, others like me will wait for the right moment to act.)" (Cyrion) "(You must be theziest creature there is.)" (I) "(That''s because you haven''t met the Goddesses of Sleep or one of Selene''s daughters if I''m not mistaken she''s been arguing a Dragontely.)" (Cyrion) ----------- Pov Zenos: The next day I woke up still on the roof with the sun on my face, I think I fell asleep while watching the stars. After waking up I go downstairs to the kitchen where Alice is in charge of today''s food. ----------- Some hourster. I was hanging out with Vanessa, Diana, Yara, Karina, Nix, and Hinata. Today''s n is to make some visits to the Temples and Churches that they are a part of, the notebook that the turtle man named Alvin gave us yesterday contains the location of several ces, including Churches and Temples. Reading that notebook I was happy that the Church of Light really isn''t in this ce, I wouldn''t want to be on an ind with those persecuting maniacs. "Are you sure it wouldn''t be better for everyone to split up?" (I) "Yea." (all) "You have toe to the Temple of Blood with me, besides you should go with Diana to the Temple of Beasts." (Vanessa) "There''s someone I''d like everyone to meet." (Yara) "I need you toe with me to the Dragon Temple, there''s a ceremony we both have to go through to prove I can be a High Priestess." (Karina) "I want to know more about my father, so I also want to go to the Dragon Temple." (Nix) Sigh "(I just wanted a vacation, is that asking too much?)" (I) Chapter 732 Cap 730: Revered Pov Goddess Selene: I was in the Fairy world, this is a ce of pure energy where everything that exists is materialized energy, because of that a Deity is able to descend into the world, so Aine is able to rule this ce personally. "Why did I agree to this? I can''t stand Them." (Aine) "Especially that degenerate Ariel." (Aine) "You say that because he''s always trying to seduce his Fairies." (I) "I can let the others in here, but not that pervert." (Aine) "Don''t worry, I didn''t call the daughters, I called their mother." (I) "I don''t like her either." (Aine) "Everyone likes her." (I) "That''s why I don''t like her." (Aine) "She is the Goddess of Love, she was a great friend of her predecessor." (I) "Exactly, but instead of avenging the Fairy Goddess of Epoch like you did, she just stood there." (Aine) "She''s been taking care of you, her priorities aren''tbat, she sees more deeply than most Gods, she knew it was more productive to take care of you who were confused after birth." (I) I was in a beautiful garden with leaves that have beautiful crystal petals and the colors of a rainbow, I was in front of a simple log cabin with a table full of fruit beside me as I talk to Aine. Soon arms appear behind me, hugging me affectionately, when I turn around she is smiling at me, a woman with long shiny golden hair, a white skin smoother and softer than any woman would dream of having, her pink eyes always bright looking at everything with tenderness. As always, he dresses in a way that shows off so much of his sensual body that any man or woman would fall in love with her at first sight. "Hello Selene, it''s been decades since I''ve seen you" (Ayrin) "It''s good to see you again, Goddess of Love." (I) "Don''t be so formal with me, I already told you I prefer you to call me Ayrin." (Ayrin) "When did you get here, you olddy?" (Aine) "I''m everywhere you have Love, my dear Aine." (Ayrin) "You can''t stop her froming in, she''s so much stronger than you are." (I) "Look at you..." (Aine) "How about we get to the matter at hand?" (I) ----------- Some hourster. "I hope your son agrees because I can''t promise anything better, my two daughters are very interested in him, as am I." (Ayrin) "I don''t see any reason why he shouldn''t take it, but I don''t know if he''ll like the reward." (I) "He''s going to be furious, so make him ept it, it''s going to be fun to see." (Aine) "Have you been seeing him?" (I) "No, I''m a Goddess I have a lot to do, but sometimes it''s interesting to see the things that happen around him." (Aine) "I''ll go talk to my daughters, so let him know." (Ayrin) The Goddess of Love simply disappeared as space seemed to bow before her presence, after she left I was left talking to Aine. "Are you sure about his evolution?" (Aine) "Evolutions are based purely on the individual, that''s who he''s bing, I can provide one or two more possibilities for him to evolve, but he''s better off growing up on his own." (I) "He won''t like it, but he also can''t deny that it''s his fault, people are what their choices make them." (Aine) "Yes, but at least this will be good for everyone." (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: I was with Vanessa, Diana, Karina, Yara, Nix, and Hinata in a room inside the Temple of Blood. This was the Temple I chose to visit first, I wanted toe here yesterday, but some unforeseen events happened and we lost a lot of time in that restaurant. Next to us was the Vampire we met yesterday who was leading those who knelt in front of Vanessa, we were all inside a room that should have been his office in this Temple. The only thing I didn''t expect was that instead of him kneeling in front of Vanessa like he did yesterday, he kneels down with his forehead resting on the floor in front of me. "I''m sorry for my discourtesy the day before, Divine Child." (dimir the Third) "As I had been the only one to notice your Divine presence I chose to keep your identity a secret from the eyes of untrustworthy people." (dimir the Third) "If you say that, then why do that scene where you kneel in front of Vanessa calling her Santa?" (I) "Because your identity as a future Saint is alreadymon knowledge among people at my level of authority." (dimir the Third) "You mean they used me to divert attention from my Father?" (Vanessa) "No, we all really admire your journey, but even after 500 years, your escape from the Church of Light is still a widely known subject, so what we did yesterday will just be considered normal." (dimir the Third) "How did you know about my Father?" (Vanessa) "As soon as I saw him I knew, I am a High Priest and a Patriarch of my own lineage, but the moment I saw the Divine Son yesterday my blood began to boil in my veins as my heart filled with a desire to stay knees." (dimir the Third) "I had little time to think so I went on to meet Santa Vanessa." (dimir the Third) "Alright, we get it, so please raise your head and stand." (I) dimir does what I asked with respect, it was at that moment that I saw his eyes filled with tears with a look full of happiness on his face. "I think you understand why we came here, right?" (I) "Complete Saint Vanessa''s transition to a High Priestess, correct?" (dimir the Third) "Yes, that''s thest step for me." (Vanessa) "I''ll have everything ready tomorrow night, we can do it right here." (dimir the Third) "We''ll be here." (I) "Also, I would like to know if you have a painting of a girl with red hair on her back?" (I) "Unfortunately not yet, but I would like to have such beauty." (dimir) It seems that unfortunately, they don''t have the painting I wanted to see, but at least we solved a problem for Vanessa, now we have to continue to the next Temple. Chapter 733 Cap 731: Images Of Hell The ceremony for Vanessa to officially be a High Priestess was simpler than I thought. We were taken to the main hall of the Temple of Blood where the red crystal statue of the Goddess Selene was, this statue showed the image of the Goddess seated on a throne with an open book in her hand. The ceremony was simple, Vanessa knelt in front of the Goddess statue saying the same prayer she does when her Aura makes that ring on top of her head, but unlike the previous times, her Aura didn''t explode with power. After that, Vanessa made a cut on her palm, and a drop of blood came out of the wound to float between Vanessa and the statue which started to glow while Vanessa started to swear an oath with eyes full of determination. As Vanessa took her oath the floating drop of blood was turning into the crystal with every word of her oath, at the end of the oath the drop of blood looked like a jewel made of ruby ??that went to the glowing statue and was absorbed as it took on the woman''s chest statue. The other Priests who were around were shocked by this, it seems that the ce on the body where the blood crystal is absorbed by the statue says something about what the Goddess expects from the High Priest or so they believe. They said the expert means that the Goddess has appreciation for Vanessa and expects great things from her, at that moment everyone was calling her Santa while crying. But one thing I noticed during Vanessa''s ceremony was that when the statue began to glow towards the end of the ceremony, I heard Goddess Selene''s voice in my ear as if she was right next to me, her words made me worried. "ept the agreement of the 3 goddesses and good luck my dear Zenos." (Goddess Selene) Her words gave me a bad feeling, what three Goddesses was she talking about? I wanted to ask Vanessa, but she was overjoyed, so I decided to wait until I got home to talk to her about it. ---------- After leaving the Temple of Blood with great difficulty, we all went to the Temple of the Dragon, it seems that this Temple was not in the city, it was on the small mountain next to the city, Karina told me that the Temple of the Dragon is always built on mountains by tradition. I found it strange that we were able to walk around the city without being stopped again by any Priest or Priestess of the Fertility Goddess. We met them along the way, it was hard not to notice them when they were all staring at me the same way Ragnar looks at his food. They kept away from me for some reason, I wanted to know if this had anything to do with what the Goddess Selene told me. "The Priests and Priestesses of Fertility don''t usually act like this, they must want you very much, master Zenos." (Karina) "I want to get away from them." (I) "And you should stay away anyway, they''re after giving birth to their children." (Diana) "I''m too young to have kids." (I) "Shall I remind you that you already have 6 children?" (Vanessa) "This is different, I didn''t have to raise you as a child or change diapers." (I) "You should be careful, all members of the Church of Fertility can get pregnant very easily." (Karina) "Including the men." (Diana) "What!?" (I) "Look, we''re here." (Karina) After Diana dropped that bombshell saying that men can get pregnant, two nightmare images came to my mind making me want to tear my eyes out to stop seeing this without realizing it came from my imagination. The first image was of me with a pregnant belly and a baby in my arms, and the second image was of me next to a faceless muscr man who has a pregnant barrel. These images were enough to make me believe that hell exists and I had just had a glimpse of the worst part of it, I was breaking out in a cold sweat from these two images thatsted mere seconds. "Master... you''re pale..." (Hinata) "Come on dad, don''t be so shocked by something so normal." (Vanessa) "Normal..." (I) "(Don''t think Zenos, just don''t think about anything, you haven''t heard anything now, that never happened, that''s right, that never happened.)" (I) Searching for something to distract my mind from reality, I start to look around, what I see is a building made of stone with gold and silver engravings of Dragons. There were many races going in and out of the Temple, I thought there would only be Dragonewt, but it seems I was wrong, they were only half, there were also Lizardmen and Snakeman in addition to Humans, Demons, and Elves. Now that I stopped to think about the Temple of Blood, there were also people of other races besides Vampires. The people of the Dragon Temple wear looser and simpler clothes, but they all wear shiny jewelry and essories like rings, nes, bracelets, etc. But they don''t seem to be unting wealth as their clothes are simple and practical, they all seem to have well-trained bodies like athletes. I pay special attention to their behavior because something caught my attention, the way everyone greets and acts reminds me of Dungeon people, they are carefree without caring about formalities. I was walking slowly with the others as I was watching all this. Soon we get closer and I notice some people looking at me and Nix who is close to me. They look adoringly at us, their eyes sparkle with admiration, it seems they have discovered that we are Dragons, but I can''t say how, since I hide my Aura, even my scales are hidden by my clothes, the same goes for Nix. The only part of our bodies they could see would be our tails, but that wouldn''t be enough for them to recognize us as Dragons. I also noticed something, there were people with mixed blood, it''s been a while since I became very sensitive to blood, I can perceive a race just by smelling the blood, it''s also very easy to feel the Aura of a bloodline in someone''s Aura. As I am a few meters away from these people I can smell the blood inside their bodies and I can hear the blood running through their veins, so I noticed that some Humans and Demons had a Dragon Bloodline trait, it was easier to notice in Humans since his eyes were clearly not Human. When we arrived at the door of the Dragon Temple there was a dark woman with piercing golden eyes, two horns on her head, light green hair tied back in three braids, and tiny green scales on her arms, legs, and neck. She was a normal height around five feet, she had the muscles of an athlete like everyone here, and was very pretty, she had a big smile as we approached and was looking at Nix a lot. "Good to see you again, we''ve been looking for you for over 4000 years." "I missed you so much." "..." (Nix) "..." (I) Before I understood what had happened I was watching two of these women when another one appeared giving Nix a hug as she rubbed her face against Nix''s chest, but it didn''t seem to be out of malice. As soon as the first image fades, it was what they called the afterimage, it moved so fast that there was an image of her in our vision before our minds processed that she left. The woman looked very happy as she hugged Nix, also seemed to know her, which I find very difficult to be true considering I don''t know who this woman is, Nix is ??always around so I should know this woman. But she also said something 4000 years old, maybe she knew Nix before her Soul was sealed by the Church of Light, but that means this woman would have more than 4000 years to live. "I''m sorry to interrupt your meeting time, but in order not to be a one-sided situation, we''d better know her name." (I) The woman didn''t let go of Nix, but she looked from Nix to me and then to the rest of the people who came with me, then she looked back at me. "Your boyfriend? If so I hope he''s just hiding his strength, because otherwise he''ll be ripped to shreds by his father." "I''m hiding my strength, at least from those weaker than me, but I''m sure I''m an open free for you." (I) "My rtionship with him isn''t romantic, I''m not interested in that sort of thing." (Nix) "You say that, but he smells simr to yours, plus I see simr scales on both of them." "You are creating a lot of misunderstandings." (I) "Can we talk somewhere else?" (I) I don''t know who this woman is, but she is clearly very strong, besides I can''t perceive anythinging from her, and I''m not even sure if she''s standing next to Nix, besides my sight and hearing I''m not able to perceive her with anyone else sense, including my Aura. "Yes,e with me." "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet, have I?" "I am the High Priestess in charge of this temple, I am also a True Wind Dragon, my name is Vestyne." (Vestyne) Chapter 734 Cap 732: Nyxs Old Friend Now I understand why I can''t feel anythinging from this woman, I knew she was powerful but I had no idea how much, now I understand it''s because she is a True Dragon. I still remember the power that that True Dragon blood I consumed had, it was just remaining power, but it almost destroyed my body every time I consumed it, I''m sure if it wasn''t for my unique skill, my blessings at the time, my affinity natural with the blood and the fact that he was a child of the Blood Goddess, then he would be dead for trying to do that idiocy. But this woman by the name of Vestyne is a living True Dragon with full power, I still don''t understand the level of power a True Dragon possesses, but I suspect it is equal to or greater than that of an Elf Queen, Spirit King, or Fairy Queen. Also, this True Dragon is a High Priestess of the Dragon God Akatosh, that could mean that she has ess to Holy power just like Vanessa, I''ve seen how much Holy Power strengthens Vanessa every time she uses it, I can''t even imagine a True Dragon using it Holy power. ------------ We followed High Priestess Vestyne into the Temple which was very different from what I had expected, once we passed the entrance hall full of Dragon statues, we arrived at a training ground next to a recreation ce. It was strange to see people fighting hard enough to hear bones breaking on one side and on the other side having hammocks, beds, pasta with lots of food, and a bar. "This ce reminds me of home..." (Karina) "Is this normal in a Dragon Temple?" (I) "Yes, the Temple teachings are very simr to how Dragons live." (Karina) "Dragons are confident, carefree, true and determined." (Karina) "The Dragon Temple is always built with these things in mind, if you want to train then train, if you want to sleep then go to sleep, if you want to eat then go hunting." (Karina) "She''s right, Dragons are a lot simpler than you''d expect." (Nix) "It''s a great way to live, I don''t understand why other races and religionsplicate things so much." (Vestyne) "Could you let me go a little?" (Nix) "No, I missed you so much..." (Vestyne) High Priestess Vestyne barely spared a nce at us as she hugged Nix walking ahead, I could overhear their conversation if I wanted, but I thought it best to leave Nix in charge as this High Priestess seems to know Nix. "No need to worry about her, Vestyne wouldn''t do anything to her Hired Spirit." (Yara) "You know her?" (I) "You could say yes, right Yara." (Vestyne) "Yes, she''s a good person, a little too direct, but a good person." (Yara) ------------ We soon arrived in what High Priestess Vestyne called an office, but it looked more like a bedroom. It had a big hammock with space for 4 people, there were tables with food, 5 cupboards with bottles that I assume are for alcohol, and only one cupboard with books. There was also a small heated pool inside the "office" where a piece of clothing was floating. This whole ce didn''t even have a desk, this ce was a mix of a personal bedroom and a yroom, and she clearly doesn''t take her work seriously. "Sorry for the mess, I haven''t felt like cleaning up since having fun 2 days ago." (Vestyne) "(She doesn''t even try to make excuses already saying that she didn''t clean the ce forck of will.)" (I) "Then why did youe here? I''m sure it wasn''t because they knew about me since this little crook didn''t even recognize me." (Vestyne) "Can''t me me for that, you didn''t have a name back then and you weren''t even able to stay in Human form." (Nix) "Why not? You didn''t have that name either in the past and weren''t able to assume Human form, but I recognized you the moment you stepped onto the mountain." (Vestyne) "That means you recognized her by her Aura and not by her appearance." (I) "There was no way to see us before we arrived at the Dragon Temple." (Yara) "We can''t feel your Aura, so Nix can only rely on your appearance." (I) High Priestess Vestyne seems to have gotten a little embarrassed with everyone talking about her failed argument, she made everyone sit on sofas soft enough to sink into them, so she sits on Nix''sp while continuing to hug her. "Do you really want to talk while you''re like this?" (I) "I''m not stupid, I know she''s in a contract with you son of the Blood Goddess, I can feel the strong bond between you, since I can''t stay with her long, I''ll enjoy it while I can." (Vestyne) "Alright master, she''s always been like that, but I''m worried she hasn''t changed in 4300 years." (Nix) "Of course, I have changed, my normal size is bigger than this building, I also learned to eat fruits, I learned to speak, I learned to hunt by myself and I am very strong." (Vestyne) "Good girl, you tried really hard, didn''t you?" (Nix) "Yea." (Vestyne) "So I''m sure you can eat fish, right." (Nix) "..." (Vestyne) "Look here a fish..." (Nix) Nix pulls a fish out of its shadow but it was a cooked fish it must be leftovers from yesterday''s food but as soon as the fish appeared High Priestess Vestyne turned pale and sweating as she looked at the fish which disappeared without a trace, I look at the wall and I see a big hole through which I can see the sky. "Keep that disgusting thing away from me!" (Vestyne) "I still don''t get it, doesn''t she like fish?" (I) "She hates fish, she had a Queen of Spirits who always cooked for us, but she only prepared fish for us to eat." (Nix) "That wasn''t food, I say she wanted to kill me, I''m sure it was poison." (Vestyne) "Because of that Vestyne started to hate fish." (Nix) "Just keep those disgusting things away from me." (Vestyne) "I think everyone strayed from the matter at hand, certain Priestess Karina." (Yara) "We can''t do anything since Nix has found an old friend." (Karina) Chapter 735 Cap 733: Temple Of The Law Pov ¨¦rica''s: After the master left with the others to visit some Temples and Churches, I called Elsaris to help me with something. Now we were both sitting on a street bench as we looked at a white Temple with the image of chains, books, and a scale with a book on one side and chains on the other side of the scale. The Priests of this Temple wearbat clothing rather than normal robes, all carrying manacles and chains. "So it was them?" (I) "Yes, I knew immediately when I spotted the first one looking down an alley." (Elsaris) "Why is the Temple of the Law after us?" (I) "So far we''ve been away from them, this must be the first time we''ve seen them in person." (I) "Why are they watching our house?" (I) I had ced several tracking curses around the mansion where we are staying, I know trouble alwayses with the master, so I can''t let my guard down. Just as I thought, my curse had been activated a few times, but I''m not good at stalking or spying, so I asked Elsaris for help. "These idiots are after us for being criminals." (Elsaris) "I''m not a criminal." (I) "Please, how many people have you tortured and killed alongside Lilith?" (Elsaris) "They were trash." (I) ,m "Trash for you, but for this temple, they were entitled to a trial before being condemned by their respectivews." (Elsaris) "This sucks." (I) "I know, but I''m not ming you, they would havee after us anyway." (Elsaris) "All the Priests of the different religions have sensitive senses, in the case of Lilith it is revenge, in the case of these Priests of the Law it is crime." (Elsaris) "I remember studying this in my childhood, but I heard it wasn''t perfect." (I) "Because escaping those senses of thew is easy, you just have to hire someone to do the dirty work for you, so that person will be breaking thew." (Elsaris) "That''s why they were going toe after us anyway." (Elsaris) "I think wemitted some crimes." (I) Elsaris ced her hand on my knee, but I felt the magic in her palm activate trying to form a telepathic link with me and I epted. "(I''ll continue the conversation like this, because they noticed us.)" (Elsaris) I try to look around, but I don''t notice anything, I''m not good with these things, that''s the specialty of the others. "(The truth is that we havemitted a stupidlyrge list of crimes, even as we speak there are still people in our groupmitting crimes.)" (Elsaris) "(You''re exaggerating.)" (I) "(Murder, theft, kidnapping, production of illegal poisons, production of prohibited drugs and potions, torture, creation of illegal monsters, freeing ves owned by others, conspiracy, smuggling, destruction of a kingdom, espionage, etc.)" (Elsaris) "(With kingdom destroyed you don''t mean...)" (I) "(The Kingdom of Makari, yes.)" (Elsaris) "(Even if we saved the Morror Continent, there were other ways that were not so efficient, but that would be better seen by thew.)" (Elsaris) "(It doesn''t matter if what we did was right or wrong, it doesn''t matter reasons or excuses under thew, just facts.)" (Elsaris) "(My Father is a good person who pretends to be evil, he can be a little cruel, but there are many rulers who do much darker things for the good of their nations.)" (Elsaris) "(But he''s crazy, he gives a lot of freedom to the people around him, he doesn''t care aboutws or rules anywhere other than the few he created for the Dungeon, and because of that we breakws andmit crimes on an ongoing basis.)" (Elsaris) "(I can''t deny it when every city we go to Kira and you rob any rich idiot with the master''s permission.)" (I) "(I guess we''ll be in trouble now, right?)" (I) "I don''t know, I don''t think so, they won''t do anything, right Priest?" (Elsaris) "So you noticed me?" "..." (I) I turn back to where a normal-looking man is standing, in ce of the handcuffs on his waist attached to chains, he has a thick book attached to the chains at his waist. "It wasn''t necessary for me to know about you, I already knew you were watching us and by the time we''re silent, I knew someone higher up would have been informed of our presence." (Elsaris) "You seem to have a lot of crimes on you, Rogue." "I''ve had a hard life and a flexible mind on how to deal with problems, but I''m sure you won''t do anything to me, Priest." (Elsaris) "Lucky for you." "Unfortunately this ind has its own rules that allow scum like you to walk through the crowd while we''re forbidden to act." "You must be careful what you say, Priest, the definition of scum varies greatly from person to person." (I) "I can feel the criminal Aura emanating from you, an Aura like that means a very long list of crimes, at this point the only proof I need is a confession." "Don''t try to reason with rigid-minded people who think they''re always right, it''s always a waste of time and saliva." (Elsaris) "Just stay away from us, we don''t want trouble and I don''t like causing trouble for the master." (I) "Speak of the Heretic wanted by the Church of Light, that criminal one of these days will receive what he deserves." "I''m sure he''ll get what he deserves, like respect, admiration and a few other things that aren''t polite to speak in public." (I) "Keep mocking child, but you won''t always be under the protection of this ind." "But at the moment they still are and I apologize for my intervention High Priest." (Alvin) "You spend a lot of time intervening in our affairs, even when we never break the rules." "That''s because you alwayse dangerously close to breaking the rules while trying to mold them into something suitable for what you want." (Alvin) "You dare say I don''t follow the rules of this ce?" "I say you follow the rules but don''t respect them, discussions about throwing you and your religion into the sea and kicking everyone out has been discussed more than once." (Alvin) "The problem with things that are too rigid is that it''s easy to get around them without breaking." (Elsaris) "I think it would be to the benefit of the youngdies to go back to their homes, wouldn''t you?" (Alvin) "Yes, thank you very much for your help, Mr. Alvin." (I) "I just do my duty." (Alvin) "We will." (I) Elsaris and I leave under the scowl of the High Priest of the Law, we head straight back to the mansion where we await the master''s return to tell him about all this. Chapter 736 Cap 734: 2 Ways To Do The Ceremony After the conversation of old friends of Nix and High Priestess Vestyne who is a True Dragon, we would finally get to the topic that brought me here, to begin with, and for that I let Karina do the talking as it mostly involves her. "I am Priestess Karina, I am linked to the True Dragon Zenos." (Karina) "I''ve noticed the connection between you, I''ve also noticed that your body hasn''t fully adapted yet." (Vestyne) "Unfortunately not." (Karina) "How many times have you slept with him?" (Vestyne) "Only one, but that wasn''t the ceremony I''d tried." (Karina) "The servitude ceremony doesn''t always work with Priests, especially when the affinity between the two parties is very strong." (Vestyne) "But this Vampire is a special case for many reasons, anyone would have a high affinity for him making the joining ceremony the most rmendable." (Vestyne) "I figured that would be the case as my body improved greatly after that night." (Karina) "You must do it a few dozen more times until your body fully adapts to the power you receive from it." (Vestyne) Karina had told me this before, the ceremonies we tried to perform in the past were where she swore to serve me while using my awakening power on her, but since then there are days when she can''t even get out of bed due to the power flowing from me to her. She said she wanted toe here to find out what she should do, as well as wanting to be officially recognized as a High Priestess by the Dragon Temple. She''s also talked to Erica and the others, so no problem. "There''s one thing I can do, it''s two different Ceremonies that would solve your problemspletely." (Vestyne) "The first is for me to use Holy power during your ritual, but it would be dangerous for you as I tend to lose control a little and get carried away by the moment." (Vestyne) "The second Ceremony wouldst for three days and three nights without rest within a ritual circle either controlled by me or controlled by about 10 High Priests." (Vestyne) "What should we choose?" (Karina) "Neither option, she herself said that after a few dozen more times everything would be resolved for you." (I) "Come on, don''t be a killjoy, she and you are both beautiful, it would be a great happiness to actively help you." (Vestyne) "My dear friend would also be wee." (Vestyne) "I think we can leave now, clearly the conversation is already going off the rails." (I) I just realized that this old friend of Nix''s might be a big pervert, she might be pretty, but she''s at much higher levels of strength than I am, she''s even said she can get carried away and get carried away, which with our difference in strength will break my bones and wear out my stamina. "(Master, normal Dragons already have a strong libido, but True Dragons have an even more powerful libido, so they are usually very active sexually speaking, they like to set up a Harem because of that.)" (Nix) I turn to the small pool in what was supposed to be her office, there was an item of clothing clearly smaller than her size, so I look at therge hammock that has room for 4 people. Put this together what I see with what Nix told me, then this ce will do, so I look at High Priestess Vestyne again, she was rubbing herself against Nix who doesn''t seem to care. "I think we can take our time, right Karina?" (I) "Yeah, it''s not like I''m in any danger." (Karina) "What kind of man are you to turn down someone as beautiful as me?" (Vestyne) "You really are very pretty, but I''m not just interested in looks." (I) "Boring, boring, you''re a killjoy." (Vestyne) "I don''t mind, so I guess we can leave." (I) "Already!? Don''t you want to leave Nix here one night?" (Vestyne) I look at her, unlike before, she shows some insecurity as she clings even tighter to Nix. I exchanged a few nces with Nix before she nodded in confirmation with a smile, if that''s what she wanted then fine. "Looks like she has more to talk to her about, but don''t try to do anything she doesn''t want to." (I) "What kind of Dragon do you think I am, I''m proud to say I''ve never forced anyone to do anything." (Vestyne) "See youter Nix, until the next High Priestess Vestyne." (Vanessa) "Try not to seduce your friend Vestyne." (Yara) "Get out of here you olddy." (Vestyne) I say goodbye to Nix and leave with the others, Nix is ??in no danger, this High Priestess Vestyne is a little strange, but her eyes when she looked at Nix were filled with pure happiness. We were guided by another Priest who appeared after a shout from High Priestess Vestyne, this woman is very free in the way she acts. ------------- After we left the Dragon Temple we went to another temple that was also outside the city, it was actually a set of temples that were in a ce like some kind of vige in an open field surrounded by forest. The people in this vige wore clothing made of leather from monsters mainly of the beast type, in addition, their races were mostly Beast Men, but there are also some beast type Demons and a few of other races. One thing I also noticed was that there were a lot of beast type monsters roaming around what looked like a vige, some of them had a presence reminiscent of Sakura, and it took me a while to recognize them as Holy Beasts. Unlike normal monsters, Holy Beasts never be Demis in their evolutions, in addition, it takes many generations of monsters before at least one Holy Beast is born, they are creatures with powerful bodies, strong affinity with Ki, they are closely linked with nature and they are smart. One thing I only learned long after forming a contract with Sakura was that Holy Beasts with Humanoid form like her are very rare. This vige is actually a set of Religions with the Beast Church as the main one and the other religions around it, this also includes the Temple of Fenrir which is our current destination. Chapter 737 Cap 735: Pack Leader This vige in the middle of the forest was a ce where several Religions with close rtionships get together, the whole vige is made of wooden houses, but I can tell just by looking that this ges from monsters trees, that''s why the body parts still have Aura traits. Auras of monsters are aggressive and wild driven by instincts, and Auras of nts and trees have a harmony with their surroundings, I only noticed these details after acquiring the trinity with nature, and because of that, I realized the truth of the wooden buildings of this ce with a single look focusing my Aura in my eyes. All the buildings were single-story, normal wooden houses, but there were a few that were 3-story and even seen from afar. Diana pointed to one of the buildings, but before we went there we had a problem to deal with, on the way all the Beast Men looked at Diana, those from the Wolf Tribe immediately got on their knees, and the Wolf-type monsters nearby also lower their heads before her. "So it really happened." (Vanessa) "Their reaction is greater than the Vampires'' reaction to you." (I) "She''s a Champion, even though hiding her Aurapletely is not an easy thing to hide from those under her responsibility." (Vanessa) "She has a strong influence over all Wolves, at least those with a mind in their heads." (Yara) In that moment I was d I hired Nics to make our magic items because ever since Diana became a Champion I''ve had a worry on my mind. I asked Nics to make a certain magic item for Diana, a magic item that stores her clothes when she transforms into a Wolf, her other items change shape to adapt to her Wolf form, but it would be weird to do the same with her clothes. Imagining a 20-foot wolf wearing clothes is funny, but ripping clothes also seems like a waste, so I asked Nics to make a magic item that can instantly put on and take off clothes. I feel Diana''s Aura resonating with the Auras of those who knelt before her, as if expecting something from her, felt Diana''s instincts bubbling through her Aura as she took a few steps forward. With each step Diana takes, her hair spreads more over the rest of her body, her height increases, and her clothes are enveloped in a light that makes them disappear leaving Diana Naked as her head transforms more and more into that of a Wolf. In the final steps she puts her hands on the ground as they transform into paws with sharp ws, in the end, she has be a magnificent 7 meter White Wolf with her head held proudly above everyone here. "AAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!!!" (Diana) In her direwolf form, Diana howls upwards, but her howl was filled with her Aura that spread around the surroundings wildly. Diana''s howl made the Aura of all those kneeling to harmonize with hers, even though these people were still silent in the same positions, it was as if their Auras took Wolf forms to howl alongside Diana. At some point another Wolf appeared out of nowhere, this one was an ordinary looking gray Wolf, but I knew he was anything but ordinary, this Wolf''s Aura was hidden from my senses and his looks showed a wisdom that onlyes with age. This Wolf sat up like he was enjoying what was happening, he also looked at me before turning to Diana and lowering his head a little. ------------ After a few minutes Diana reverts to her Human form, she looks at her naked body and uses the ne-shaped magic item around her neck to put her clothes back in ce, she showed no shame or shyness for showing her body to others. Diana is proud of her body, appearance, and race, and that''s why she never bothered to reveal her body to others, of course, that doesn''t make her an exhibitionist, she also doesn''t take pleasure in others seeing her naked. As an Adventurer she went through many situations where she had to share rooms or tents with other members of the group, she also had situations where they had to change in front of each other, and there are also alwaysbat situations where clothes are torn, showing her body is not means nothing to her. As soon as her clothes were in ce she turned to everyone, those who were kneeling had tears in their eyes as they screamed. "May the Alpha be praised!!!!" "May the Alpha be praised!!!!" "May the Alpha be praised!!!!" "May the Alpha be praised!!!!" When I looked over to where that ordinary looking Wolf was, there was a middle-aged Beast Man from the Wolf tribe who was making a reference in Diana''s direction. ---------- After the show outside the vige, we were invited by the half-dada man from the tribe of Wolves, he introduced himself as High Priest Garcia and we apanied us to one of the 3-story buildings in the center of the vige that was the Temple of Fenrir where we were going. "I know why you''re here." (Garcia) "When I epted the power of the Great Fenrir, I was away from one of his Temples, I didn''t have the opportunity to go through the Temple''s eptance." (Diana) "You expect to go through an eptance ceremony, but you no longer have to." (Garcia) "Like this?" (Diana) "Why did you just go through the Ceremony, right lord High Priest?" (I) "You are right, the ceremony is not something we do consciously, it must be guided by instincts and show everyone the superiority of the Alpha, the one who carries the haste of the Great Fenrir." (Garcia) "Today you revealed to everyone who you are, your courage, determination, free spirit and cruelty." (Garcia) "A wolf''s howl has many ends,manding the pack is one of them." (Garcia) "From this day forward you will be recognized as the Champion of the God Fenrir in every Temple of Fenrir you pass through, each of us will follow your orders whenbat begins." (Garcia) "Thank you for the exnation, High Priest." (Diana) "I just show my loyalty to the Champion and my faith in the Great God of Wolves." (Garcia) Chapter 738 Cap 736: An Agreement? I think the ce where we spent the least time was the ce that I started to call the vige of the Beasts since there are only religions linked to the Beasts there. Diana unknowingly performed the ritual or ceremony she wanted the moment she arrived, High Priest Garcia told us that ording to historical records it was supposed to happen instinctively. No prayers, oaths, or anything else was needed because Diana was not a Priestess or servant of the God Fenrir, she was his champion and representative of his power in the world. Vanessa once exined to me that a Saint is the voice of God in the world, he spreads the teachings of God by simply being present, he is the authority of that God in the world. She also exined to me that just as a Saint, the Champion of a God represents God''s power in the world, he is the final judgment of those who go against the central dogma of God''s teachings, and he represents a religion''s sword and shield. Vanessa said that in times of peace the Saint is the leader of a religion, but during times of war, the Champion leads. Vanessa told me that the difference in power between a Saint and a Champion is quite big, she took herself as an example when she exined that when she needs great power, she borrows it from the Goddess Selene, but she also exined that a Champion doesn''t borrow the power of the God, as long as it is necessary, the power will always be avable for him to use. I found these concepts strange in a religion since I arrived in this world, religions in this world have their own authority and armies, some even have nations from what Vanessa told. This is a little weird for me, but I don''t think I have the right toin about it being new to this world and being the son of who I am. ------------- After we left what I call the vige of Beasts, we returned to the city, there are still two ces I want to visit today, one is the Temple of Life to meet the person that High Priestess Yara wants to introduce us to, I find it strange the way she smile when you say that. The other ce I have to go is the Fertility Church, but I''m not going to personally go into the monsters''ir, I''m not stupid, I''ll send Hinata or Sakura in my ce, Sakura is inside the Dungeon, but I can call her with a summons now that we have a contract. Also maybe it''s not a good idea to send Hinata, she''s a bit unpredictable and often extreme, she doesn''t have any limitations when doing things so there always has to be someone around to not let her go too far, my luck that she doesn''t have the same malice as La or else it would be really scary with the powers she has. ----------- We arrived in town in the early afternoon, on the way back I mentally talked to Nix to make sure that weird High Priestess Vestyne hadn''t done anything to her, but she said the two were just talking. When we entered the city I felt people''s eyes on me again, there were people who looked at me with lust like the Fertility Priests, the biggest problem was that there were men besides women, it gave me goosebumps. I much prefer the eyes of judgment and murderous intent that so many others are directing at me. "I''m starting to thinking here was a bad idea." (I) "I''m worried about this no-fighting rule in the city, I really wanted to sink the faces of these people directing murderous intent at you." (Diana) "With the strength of some of these people, I think this rule is being more useful to us." (Yara) "High Priestess Yara is right, you''ve seen the strength of these High Priests, I don''t think I would be able to get away if someone like that came after us." (I) "You wouldn''t run away, the only ones that would be safe would be me, Diana, and Vanessa due to our identities." (Yara) "And my identity shouldn''t be enough to protect me?" (I) "Not really, your mother is known for not protecting her children and letting them grow up on their own, plus your sisters make a lot of trouble, not as actively as you, but at their age enemies pile up." (Yara) "I just noticed that my bad luckes from my birth, can''t I change my family?" (I) "I think that opportunity has passed, Father." (Vanessa) Sigh ---------- I did my best to ignore most of the stares as we got to the Church of Fertility, it was a white building with pink ents, and it also had statues of pregnant women or small children. I wasn''t going to go into that ce, so I took out a bottle of blood and started drinking it, before summoning Sakura. "< Summon Holy Beast: Sakura >" (I) A magic circle forms in front of me instantly, the magic circle absorbs my mana and my Ki evenly before I feel something start to emerge, then a Sakura in her leafy dress appears eating a fruit that looks like a shrunken head, belongs to a very strange fruit tree that is on the floor of thend of the dead. "Do you need me for anything Master?" (Sakura) "Actually yes." (I) I exin the situation to Sakura as she looks around, meanwhile, she finishes eating her strange fruit down to the seeds, she always does this to leave seeds inside her, after a few months she can use these seeds to create Dryads or Incarnations of Forest. "You''re not nning on creating a Dryad from this tree, are you?" (I) "No, at least not yet, I''m trying to learn a new skill, so I''m studying this tree from its seeds inside my body." (Sakura) Sakura enters the Fertility Church without fear, the Priests ignore her as I thought, she is a being that does not get pregnant and so is far from the focus of her religion. "Wee Familiar of Zenos, won''t your master do us the honor of receiving him?" "He won''te in here, but he will speak through me." (Sakura) "I hope you''vee to ept our deal, please follow me to my room." I was seeing and hearing everything through Sakura when a stunning woman appeared in front of her, the woman was clearly pregnant, but her beauty was incredible and she possessed a natural maternal presence. Once again some tic of the agreement was cited, but I still don''t know what that is. "But what deal is this?" (I) Chapter 739 Cap 737: Family Training Part 1 Pov Irius: After Dad left in the morning, my sister came up with an idea of ??practical training in Dungeons of this ce, but her idea was for us to get the family together. That''s why it will be me, Irina, Samira, Lilith, H and we also call Athena, she is not yet family, but it will be in a short time, Vanessa has already said that she will transform her as soon as we arrive on the other continent, she is waiting to evolve first. This ce has 9 Dungeons, we chose the one more focused on strength-type monsters, there will be a good variety of monsters to fight there and we will give you time to acquire some group coordination. Aside from me and Irina, the others don''t have any experience working with the rest of our group, so I''m bringing Ragnar along. H can be considered as a sister as she carries the Vampire and Dragon lineage from Father, even Father keeps telling her to stop calling him master. I asked Elsaris toe along, but it looks like Erica would need her help for something, so only the 7 of us came. The dungeon we entered was on the other side of theke where we could with the ship, so we all took a small boat to the other side. After that, we entered the dungeon which had the entrance in the form of two ws of some monster open as if to catch someone. The first 40 floors were very easy to go through, it only took us 6 or 7 hours to go through all these floors, one of the main reasons for this was that we got the maps for the first 50 floors of all the Dungeons, we bought these maps from the Adventurers Guild, so you can trust 100% on the authenticity of these maps. With our strength it would be useless to wander around floors full of weak and dumb monsters, we also don''t trust the people of this ind to take us directly to the lower floors, so we are taking the long way. ------------- "I still don''t know why you''re worried, we''ve already been told that you can''t have fights on the ind." (I) "The look of that group was very malicious, they were ready to attack Lilith." (Samira) "I don''t want to fight them, it looks like they''re going to start a tiresome and boring sermon during the fight." (Lilith) "They were from the Temple of the Law, so they would probably start talking about paying for their crimes." (Irina) "I hate them, remember how they always started fights when we arrived in a town where they were?" (I) "Yes, they were always about whomitted the crimes and not why the crimes weremitted." (Irina) "They sure were furious when they saw Lilith." (Ragnar) "Why? Lilith is so good right sister." (Samira) "Yes, I''ve never done anything wrong." (Lilith) Lilith and Samira always get along very well, the two are very simr, that when Samira is not ying her games and Lilith is doing her crazy things, both have happy and free personalities. "Lilith, you tortured and killed many people." (Ragnar) "When that was, I don''t remember doing anything against anyone." (Lilith) "They might be trash, but they were still people." (H) "I disagree." (Lilith) "You may disagree, but the important thing is how the Priests of the Law would view the situation, they don''t care about your motives, only the fact of the killings and torture matters." (Irina) "That''s idiotic." (Lilith) While we were talking about some Priests of the Law that we met a few minutes ago, we kept going to lower floors, finally, the monster fights started to be interesting enough to serve as training, at least at the practice level with Grade SSS monsters appearing leading Grade SS monster groups. The current floor where we just arrived had a very aggressive environment, it was and of cliffs full of magma that gushed upwards like volcanoes erupting. All there was rocks and magma, in addition, certain parts of the ground clearly didn''t feel firm in certain spots, it was like sheets of ice floating on water, clearly not all the ground here is stable meaning that certain parts of the ground can copse. "This ce sucks, I prefer the lush forest on the previous floor more." (Samira) "At least we have a clear line of sight to everything around, we won''t be ambushed by Forest Cyclops." (Irius) Some monster races are well known for theirmon abilities, Cyclopes for example are monsters with enormous strength and giant bodies, all the different race variants have eye abilities, but the forest variant has the power of confusion. In a direct fight it would be an easy victory, but falling into confusion it was difficult tond blows or dodge blows, in addition, the coordination we had just started to learn waspletely undone, only Lilith, H, and Ragnar were able to withstand the confusion for different reasons. "I hope they''re not Cyclopes again." (Irina) "Yeah, I don''t want to keep hitting Irius with kicks." (Samira) "I still don''t understand how younded all those attacks on me, are you sure you weren''t aiming at me from the start?" (I) "I told you it was an ident." (Samira) "Which direction should we go?" (H) "The entrance to the next floor is in that direction." (Ragnar) "Yes, but we''re going in the opposite direction." (I) "Why? What''s in there?" (Samira) "Raw metal, the Guild said that this one has a lot of quests to collect the metal from this floor, I thought I''d check what kind of metal this is." (I) "Want to take it to Anton?" (Lilith) "Yea." (I) "Soe on, after this walk, I want to go back, I''m starting to get hungry." (Irina) "No blood bottles?" (H) "I do, but I like to eat the fresh food that Caryna and Freya make." (Irina) "I agree, I don''t even need to eat, but I sure as hell won''t skip a meal." (Ragnar) "I think I know which monster this floor is." (Samira) What he was seeing towards us was a group of very ugly muscr men, their wide eyes, big nose and ears, big chunks of rock in the shape of clubs, and dark gray skin. They might look like people, but they were monsters normally feared by Adventurers of the same level, they have heights of 6 to 9 meters, strength as great as you would expect from these huge muscles, a thick and resistant skin that works as natural armor, they also have a regeneration that heals any medium or small wound. "I hate fighting Giants." (Irius) "They are Rock Giants, their defense is even greater than their strength." (Ragnar) "At least they''re slow." (Samira) "There''s another group a little further back." (Athena) As Samira said, her main weakness is her speed, but it''s useless if her defense is able to withstand any attack. Athena who had only been listening in silence until now spoke up when she saw another group approaching a little further behind the first group of Giants. Chapter 740 Cap 738: Family Training Part 2 Pov Irina''s: When we saw the Rock Giants approaching in a group, we stayed in our positions, my brother took the front with H, Lilith and I stayed behind to attack with magic while Athena who was quiet all this time is ready with Samira to attack the sides. Ragnar came along but is not participating in the attack, he is here more to help in case unexpected situations ur. "Brother, let me and Lilith take care of the back group, the rest of you take out the front group faster." (I) They all nodded, and they all ovey their Auras with different effects like Lilith''s Revenge Retribution or my regeneration Enhancement Aura which enhances the body''s natural ability to heal. My brother and H rush forward, Athena creates swords of light that float around her as she flies out to attack enemies from above. Samira who is the fastest had already left her position when I looked, she was falling like a meteor on top of one of the Giants, but instead of the giant in question dodging, he tries to hit her with his rock club. "< Demonic Curse: Blood Corruption >" (Lilith) "< Barrier >" (I) "< Prison of des >" (I) While the others started their attacks, I used a barrier to defend Samira, she took advantage of the decrease in the Giant''s attack power to somersault in the air with her heel hammer to the Giant''s head, this shouldn''t have been a problem considering the size of a fly that Samira waspared to the Giant, yet half of the Giant''s head sinks to pieces as his body is thrown to the ground with force. Meanwhile, I created a barrier around the second group of Giants with sword points facing inwards, while I started to lower the barrier little by little, it''s hard to change the shape of a barrier once it''s ready, otherwise, I could close this one faster barrier. At this moment I see the veins on the Giants'' bodies writhing under the skin like snakes, the Giants were screaming meanwhile trying to hit the des inside the belly, but each broken de returned to normal so it was a futile effort. Even though I say the barrier was slowly decreasing, that was just by my standards, the barrier was still decreasing at a decent speed that took away all the space to move for these thrashing Rock Giants. I could feel the resistance of the bodies of these Giants as my barrier des had difficulty piercing their skin, so I activate corrosion in my barrier which turns acidic corroding its way to destroy these monsters. Then I turn to the side and see my brother with a sword inside the eye of one of the Giants, I see another giant with his head split in half and another headless giant was fighting another, it must probably be H controlling one of the bodies. Ding! I ignore the notifications about EXP gain and head over to where the monster bodies are. "It took less time than the Cyclopes on the previous floor." (I) "These monsters are purely physicalbat monsters, they don''t have exotic abilities like those Cyclops." (Irius) I look at H who is guarding one of the bodies with her body storage magic. "Are you thinking of using this in your research?" (I) "Yes, their bones are strong." (H) "Will you take them all?" (I) "Yea." (H) "Just remember to do this on the Undead floor, the dungeon dwellers don''t need to see you chopping up bodies in the woods again." (H) After H has collected all the bodies, we continue to the direction where the Adventurer''s Guild map says the metal Irius wants to take is. On our way, we met another group of Adventurers, this time they weren''t members of any of the religions, but legitimate Adventurers. Our two groups looked at each other before each went their separate ways. As we went along we came across more monsters, so far they were all Giants or Golems, strong monsters with high defenses, but mostly stuck on strength. In this fight we entered now, there were dozens of Rock Giants, but these had brute metal weapons. ? The fight this time was exactly what we were looking for, coordinating as a group, so we were careful to use as few skills as possible as we wanted a longer fight. I focused on using onlymon barriers to defend the group and interspersing a few hits over time. My brother used his sword and shield to be the front line, meanwhile, Athena focused on dealing as much damage as possible, which with her strength was one hit kill. Lilith in turn was using Demonic magic to get through the defenses of monsters, among all of us she is the one with the leastbat experience, she is well trained while in the Dungeon, but it''s not the same thing as being in a real fight. Lilith''s Demonic magic does a lot of damage almost ignoring the defense of these monsters, H was ripping off another monster''s head before throwing it hard enough to push the other monster back a few steps. Samira was running between the monsters using her powerful kicks to hit the monsters'' joints givingrge openings which Irius was taking advantage of to quickly kill opponents. "Watch the floor!" (Ragnar) "< Moving Barrier >" (I) At Ragnar''s warning the ground shook and a big mouth appeared from the ground, it was some kind of fish with rock scales instead of normal scales and it was covered in magma, it was tens of meters long and its mouth was big enough to swallow half of the battlefield, which he did. I created bubble barriers around everyone and pulled them away from their battles while the monsters that were still alive were swallowed by the giant fish-like monster before hitting the ground causing the surroundings to shake, then back down of the earth leaving arge pool of magma in ce. Before the monster left, I realized that its strength was at the Lower Catastrophe Grade. "Looks like this was a mid-boss." (I) "He looks like a lot to deal with right now." (Athena) "Would it taste good with some hot sauce?" (Lilith) "Stop thinking about food, let''s continue." (Irius) Chapter 741 Cap 739: Family Training Part 3 Pov Irius: We faced a few more monsters until we got close to a ce covered in ck mist or at least what we believed to be mist, when we got closer we realized it was soot. When we passed through the soot cloud that covered the entire area, we noticed that the ce that the Guild map we had led to a volcano. This volcano was not very big, but the temperature around it was very high, in addition, there wereva and stone Elementals around the volcano, there were a few hundred of them, but it was not a problem for our group, it was actually a good experience of group training. During this fight we used all our power to finish off these monsters as quickly as possible, the monsters were very strong, but they were slow, so dodging their blows was not difficult, the biggest problem with these monsters was the ability to regenerate using corresponding elements in the environment that was abundant, to finish them we had to do it with a single blow, destroying the whole body. Irina mostly used her water magic getting on the magma elementals turning the monsters into rock statues, the rock elementals in turn were blown to pieces with H''s w attacks, using my shield to hit them like a hammer and Samira destroying their bodies with kicks that threw the monsters at theirpanions behind them due to the force of Samira''s blows. After finishing off the monsters we started looking around, then we found a cave and entered, inside we found some types of metal and magic stones, H used the monster bodies she collected so far and several other smaller monsters to collect these materials that we keep in our storage items. ----------- After citing everything we could see superficially we left, we didn''t want to waste too much time mining and Ragnar was starting to get grumpy about mealtimes. We went straight to the exit this time, we''ll go to the next floor and thene back from the safe room on that floor or that''s what we wanted to do. "Ragnar, have you noticed them?" (Athena) "Yes, it''s been a few minutes." (Ragnar) "I can feel the vital energy of 2 people, I can''t tell their strength." (H). "They are Lesser Catastrophe Grade, by the way, they move They are expert in stealth, they are hiding their Auras well." (Ragnar) "How long have we been followed?" (I) "As I said before, just a few minutes." (Ragnar) "If you point me in the direction I can punch them for you." (Samira) "I can cast a pain curse on an area if pointed in the direction I..." (Lilith) "No, let''s keep moving forward, ignore the enemy until we are forced to act, if these two are watching us it means there must be a group somewhere waiting for us." (Irina) "If it were me, I''d do two ambushes, one at each exit if there were enough people." (Athena) "One of them has an Aura I''ve seen before..." (Ragnar) ---------- After almost 20 minutes of ignoring most of the monsters, we arrived at the stairs to the next floor of the Dungeon, the two that were watching us stayed away all this time without ever approaching. When we arrived we saw a group of 20 people waiting right in front of the entrance to the next floor. Just as Ragnar suspected, they were people from the Temple of the Law. "How strong are they?" (Athena) ? "15 of them are SSS Grade, the other 5 have Lower Catastrophe Grade power." (Ragnar) "Not to mention the other two following us here." (I) "Can we hit them now?" (Lilith) "We know their degree of power, but we still don''t know how strong they are, don''t underestimate your enemies." (I) "He''s right, besides the Priests of the Law are good at catching criminals, so they''re used to fighting." (Athena) "Irina, H, Ragnar and Lilith." (I) "You know what to do on my signal." (I) ----------- Soon we''re standing 10 meters away from the Priests of the Law, I take two steps forward and a woman between them does the same. "You guys should get out of our way, we don''t want trouble." (I) "Then follow us to the Temple of the Law, we just want to confirm if they are being wanted to enter somewhere, if there is no wanted poster they will be released." Sigh "As always, idiots who think they''re righteous..." (I) "Offending me and mypanions will do no good." "I just wanted to get you out of the way since they said fighting is forbidden on this ind." (I) "Fights are prohibited on the ind, not within the Dungeons, but even then there are rules ofbat only at the same level of strength." "And are you foolish enough to think thatrger numbers at the same level of strength guarantee your victory?" (I) "Trying to intimidate me with your words is useless, will you, the girl who looks like your sister, Celestina, and the Devil apany us for good or will we have to be rude?" "Then don''t say I didn''t warn you when your teammates start dying, NOW!" (I) "< Demon Mist >" (Lilith) "< Summon: Nightmare Ghosts >" (H) "< Aura Suppression >" (Ragnar) "< Illusory Barrier >" (Irina) On the way to the exit, we were already preparing everything we would need before arriving, my Father always said to be as prepared as possible and never be confident in your own strength if you don''t fully know the enemy. Lilith, Irina, and H had already made their preparations, Irina could cast her Barrier spells almost instantly creating the magic circles, H had a bracelet made using a Phantom Orb making the process to summon Phantoms very easy and fast, Lilith created the circle magic inside his own body while umting demonic energy to cast that spell and Ragnar is the strongest person in using Auras of his level, these people wouldn''t have someone I can go head-to-head with his Aura, that means the Auras of everyone was suppressed into their bodies negating the effect of their Auras. Soon a great barrier envelops the entire area which begins to ripple and change as a thick red mist blocks vision and senses within the barrier at the same time as eerie groans are heard from within the mist. "Advantage belongs to whoever makes the first move." (I) Chapter 742 Cap 740: Family Training Part 4 Pov Athena: As Irius approached one of the members of the Temple of the Law, I was choosing my targets, I have to be ready to kill the two who were following us at the moment of the signal. Samira is still not strong enough to fight someone in the Lower Catastrophe Grade, so I''ve been umting my mana in my wing feathers and my Ki in the two swords at my waist. I also already have 4 magic circles ready, two in my palms, and two that are hidden inside my wings that I''ve kept for decades to hide, so I keep listening to Irius'' conversation waiting for the signal. I was behind the others as my two targets were hiding behind us as if we hadn''t noticed them. "Then don''t say I didn''t warn you when your teammates start dying, NOW!" (Irius) "< Demon Mist >" (Lilith) "< Summon: Nightmare Ghosts >" (H) "< Aura Suppression >" (Ragnar) "< Illusory Barrier >" (Irina) When I heard the signal, I acted at the same time as the others without dy. "< Light Feather Storm > ¡Á2" (I) "< Light Sword Throw > ¡Á2" (I) With that came time for me to act, I spread my wings revealing two feathery storms that rain down in two different directions, enemies intercept the storms in different ways. The first one activated a barrier very fast, clearly the effect of a fast activating item, this gave him more time to activate a defensive spell with a Rune of pure spiritual energy, when my knife-like feathers broke the barrier his item was weak enough to not be able to break through the defense the Spirit Rune created. The second one, on the other hand, did not have such a defensive item and 6 throwing daggers flew in circles in front of him interrupting the storm, but clearly, he was trying his best with this, and some feathers pass through his defenses slowly umting wounds on his body. I smile at the idiots who realized toote that the swords heading their way are hidden within the feather storm. The one who managed twoyers of defense at first tried to retreat while defending himself, but the distraction of pulling away caused him to miss the sword that pierced his Spirit Rune of defense and pierce his throat. The other, who defended himself with 6 board daggers, noticed the sword at thest minute, but he wouldn''t be able to dodge it, all he could do was use one of his arms as a shield, letting the de go through his arm and hold it on his shoulder, but for his own benefit. bad luck Samira didn''t stay still all this time. Samira appeared behind him with two daggers that pierced his head on both sides, after taking care of these two we looked ahead to where Irina''s barrier trapped them and the enemies inside. Following the n, Samira and I got around the barrier in time to see ourpanionsing out the other side of the barrier, most of them were fine, but Lilith had a de stuck in one of her eyes and Irius lost one of his hands. We all ran up the stairs to the next floor where we registered our presences on the safe room stone before heading back to the first floor and exiting the Dungeon to head back to town. ----------- POV of a Priestess of the Law: We were careless, we know these criminals would not follow us willingly, but the teachings of our religion demand that we give the criminals the benefit of choosing toe willingly, something that rarely works. Because of this we often lose initiative, but that means we have practice in how to react in this type of situation. Before the barrier and the Demon Mist closed us in, I saw Celestina attack the two ces where our observers were waiting to act, it seems that they had already noticed their presence for a long time, something I didn''t take into ount. Unfortunately, we would not have time to act in favor of both, the barrier distorted my vision as it showed me blurred images of trees and people in the midst of the fog that blocked my senses, I also felt that the fog was slowly absorbing my mana and vitality. But things were worse than I imagined when a powerful Aura epassed all of us, this Aura was cruel and wild, I felt suffocated as if I was being crushed by a great beast, but I didn''t have time to surrender to these different sensations. I remained as calm and attentive as I could in this situation as I returned to being close to mypanions, each knowing what to do and looking in different directions to cover each other''s blind spots. Soon we saw w attacks that we tried to defend, with shields and barriers, some worked while others were useless to defend with the ws going through the shield of one of mypanions to hit his chest, luck that another noticed and pulled him back, but even so the w still pierced a few inches in his chest. After learning that shields and magic barriers work best, we were able to see our attacker, they were Ghosts, moreover after losing 5panions who took advantage of being focused on Ghosts, I managed to rip off a hand holding a sword that tried to cut off the head of one of mypanions. One of mypanions lost hisposure when a red tail pierced his heart, so as ast act before he died he used a sacrificial attack that blew his chest apart and turned his ribs into throwing daggers that disappeared into the mist. We were facing an enemy and Ghost attack in an environment we can''t identify our surroundings, with our senses and Auras suppressed. At that moment the will to fulfill our purpose was what kept us focused on our enemies, even though some had died, we were still outnumbered, we were ready to fall, taking criminals with us if necessary, but no matter how much we waited, they did note, only the Ghosts attacked. That''s when I tried to leave with mypanions, forcing our way through the Ghosts'' attacks. Luckily the barrier wasn''t meant to trap us there, so we were able to get out, that''s when I noticed the two bodies nearby and no enemies nearby. "They ran away..." (I) Those two words came full of hate from my mouth. Chapter 743 Cap 741: An Agreement To Consider I was watching Sakura follow the pregnant woman inside, the inside of the Fertility Church had a little more provocative carvings of sexual rtions, they weren''t very perverted things, they were very conservative and I think it was more for the meaning of getting pregnant than the act sex itself. "Sorry for the dy in introducing myself, I''m the High Priestess of Fertility in charge of this branch of the Church, my name is Korinne." (Korine) "My name is Sakura, I am an Incarnation Queen of the ck Forest, I am a Holy Beast." (Sakura) "I know about the Incarnations of the Forest, as Queen, you possess the sacred power to propagate life, just like our church." (Korine) "Our paths may be different, but the purpose is always the same, to propagate life." (Korine) "I agree with your point of view." (Sakura) I continue to observe the entire situation through Sakura''s eyes as she escorts this High Priestess into a room with two sofas facing each other, each taking a seat on a sofa. "I assume your master is watching and listening, right?" (Korine) "Yes, if necessary he will answer through me too." (Sakura) "I assume you know about the agreement between our Gods, right?" (Korine) "I don''t know anything, my master doesn''t seem to know either." (Sakura) Even without me directly conveying what I think or my will to Sakura, the connection between us is open, because of this she can perceive my emotions and I weakly perceive hers. "All the High Priests had a dream about the Goddess Asyast night, including me." (Korine) "We all received the same information, but as you might expect, our minds strangely understand what we received directly from the Gods, but thanks topiling everything everyone dreamed of, we were able toe to what I believe to be an agreement." (Korine) "But before I talk about the deal, I''d like to give you some context, I imagine you know why the Priests of my Church persecute you." (Korine) I''m listening to the High Priestess, so to answer her, I extend my will to Sakura''s body as I lose track of my own body, I do it to talk to the High Priestess. "I know." (I) "My Church has the desire to propagate life and all kinds of races, this is an inherent desire for us Priests." (Korine) "The biggest problem is that you have many of the traits that we want to propagate, besides the desire to make a child with Divine lineage be born is difficult to resist, I myself ran after one of your sisters a long time ago, but I failed just like these Priests now spoke to you." (Korine) "I don''t want new children, I''m too young to be a father of young children, and I think the thought of having children just for the sake of having them is wrong." (I) "But we could always..." (Korinne) "No, I already have enoughmitments and I won''t have a child with someone I don''t feel anything about." (I) "I personally understand and respect your decision, but I am just another member of my Church." (Korine) "People from my church and two others will keeping after you." (Korine) "Wait! Two more!?" (I) "The Demon Church of Pleasure and the Temple of Love." (Korine) "The Pleasure Priests wille after you for your looks, strength, and libido." (Korine) "What do any of these things have to do with me?" (I) "You may not realize it, but it is verymon for people to be more beautiful as they evolve, you yourself are very beautiful, the kind of beauty that makes it difficult to identify your gender at first nce." (Korine) Saying that the High Priestess averts her eyes from Sakura and looks at the wall, it took me a few seconds to understand why she was looking at the wall, she was looking at my body out of that ce. "I see that it is already ready to evolve again, that means it will look even more beautiful, in addition, it means an increase in its strength." (Korine) "Anyone can realize that stronger people couldst longer in bed, plus there''s always a problem with holding back if you''re with someone weaker, which is why people often look for partners of equal strength." (Korine) "Just these two factors will make you and the various people around you targets of seduction." (Korine) I didn''t like hearing this, I guess I''ll have to go back to the old mask-wearing n, I don''t want perverts after me. "Unfortunately I can understand these two religions going after me, I don''t like the exnation, but I understand." (I) "But I suppose none of this has anything to do with the Temple of Love, I find it difficult for their religion to judge by strength, appearance or lineage." (I) "Correct, the Demon Goddess of Pleasure Ariel and the Goddess of Fertility Asya are sisters, the two are daughters and subordinate Goddesses of the Goddess of Love Ayrin." (Korine) "Our 3 religions may be different, but they are very united, so I know just by looking at you the love that surrounds you, the world itself loves you and is in harmony with you." (Korine) "(Master, I think she''s talking about the Trinity of Nature.)" (Sakura) "(I thought the same thing.)" (I) Can the Trinity of Nature be interpreted as being loved by Nature? "But you don''t have to worry about your chastity with the Priests of Love, but I imagine they would still be a nuisance." (Korine) "I assume this agreement is to resolve this." (I) "As I said before, this agreement has been epted by the three Goddesses and the Blood Goddess, but the agreement must be epted by you, that is one of the conditions." (Korine) "..." (I) "What are the terms of this agreement?" (I) ----------- High Priestess Korinne started to tell me the terms of the agreement which in the end boils down to a promise of restriction for the interaction of these 3 religions with me, but this with the promise that the Saints and Champions of these 3 Religions are allowed to live in my Dungeon. When I asked why, High Priestess Korinne said she wasn''t sure, she said she assumed it was for safety, these 3 Religions are notbat focused, they have powerful people, but their numbers are not the same as other religions, and besides have many enemies. I told her I would think about it ande back tomorrow morning to give my answer. Chapter 744 Cap 742: How To Deal With The Temple Of The Law After Sakura left the Church of Fertility we decided to go back to our house, but on the way we found one of the Turtle Men, they are all very simr, but the presence next to each one is different, that was the only thing I could simte to differentiate they. This Turtle Man was preventing the discussion between two Celestines, one of them had skeleton wings on his back while the second had pure white wings, and they were directing strong killing intent towards each other. I approached the Turtle Man, careful not to draw the attention of these two or the surrounding crowd to me, so I asked the Turtle Man about where to find Alvin, the Turtle Man who had guided me the day before. After I get an answer I leave with the others back to the house, I have no interest in arguments from others, I already have Neusa problems of my own to deal with and I don''t need to borrow from others. "I don''t know why you were afraid toe in, that High Priestess was very nice." (Sakura) "After their Priests ran after me yesterday, I wouldn''t go in there." (I) "What do you want to eat when we get back?" (Vanessa) "I''m tired of eating sea monsters, maybe some red meat with a ss of beer, better still a keg of beer." (Diana) We were talking to the house where we are staying, and on the way, I noticed that there were many injured people with tornbat clothes talking, with my senses I managed to gather part of the conversations of several different groups. After listening to everyone I realized that they were returning from the Dungeons of this ind, most were still talking about the events ofbat within the Dungeons and some were talking about fights against other groups within the Dungeons. I found it strange to hear about directbat after hearing Alvin say yesterday about the ban onbat on the ind, I take the notebook I received yesterday from him to read it again. To make a quicker reading I look for keywords like Dungeons or fights, after turning a few pages I find an excerpt that says that fights are allowed inside the Dungeons, but only against people of the same strength, it also says that life and death within the Dungeoneering is not guaranteed. "That could be a problem." (I) "What''s up Father?" (Vanessa) "Let me confirm something." (I) I close my eyes as I try to connect with Ragnar. "(Ragnar?)" (I) "(Master? Need something?)" (Ragnar) "(You said you were going to a dungeon today, right?)" (I) "(Yes, it''s been 2 hours since we got back.)" (Ragnar) Sigh "(So it looks like I got worried for nothing, we''re on our way back, ask Caryna to make us something to eat, please.)" (I) "(Actually something happened in the Dungeon, I was going to tell you when you got back.)" (Ragnar) "..." (I) "(Is everyone ok?)" (I) "(Yes, it was just superficial injuries, Irius'' hand will take 2 or 3 days to grow back and he''s happy with the eye patch he found.)" (Ragnar) "(I''ll be there in 5 minutes, I want to hear everything that happened, in detail.)" (I) "(Okay.)" (Ragnar) I open my eyes as I try to calm my mind, everyone seems to have minor injuries, nothing fatal since Ragnar hadn''t contacted me before, and seemed calm as he spoke to me. "We''re elerating." (I) "Dad, what happened?" (Vanessa) "Looks like your brothers are injured, we''ll know more when we get there." (I) When I said that everyone''s conversation ended, everyone got serious as we went faster, we arrived at the house after 5 or 6 minutes of running. ----------- After we arrived I went straight to see everyone, I was relieved to see that everyone was ok, but I still asked n the Demon doctor to take a look at them. n said that everyone was fine, he said that Irius'' hand would grow back to normal size after about 3 days, he also said that Lilith''s eye would be back in less time, and it would only take 2 days. But the weirdest thing was that Lilith asked H to heal her gouged eye, it seems that when she pulled the dagger out of her eye, she ended up gouging it out along with it, but she seems to have ns to make a ne with her own eye, so she asked H to heal it the separate body part. I made everyone get together and tell everything that had happened, I won''t lie, I was very angry when I learned the reason for the fight, I wanted to start doing the same thing I did when I arrived in the vige of the Elves of the Morror Continent. It took me a few seconds to stop my anger from clouding my mind, I have to remind myself that I''m not invincible, just today I''ve already met several people stronger than me, running to the Temple of the Law to start a massacre would only get me pped and die like a fly. Also, the people of the Temple of the Law were following the rules of this ce which further indicates that the owner of this ind is of a level of power that no one here dares to offend if I dared to do something against their rules I would be finished, I''m sure that would be expelled or in the worst case killed. Sigh Sigh I calmed down and thought for a few minutes, I to the others who are looking at me worriedly, I don''t need to ask why, I know my ws better than all of them, I also know that my Aura was leaking along with strong murderous intent. "I am fine." (I) "No, you''re not fine." (Irina) "I''m calmer now." (I) "Then why is your murderous intent still growing?" (Irius) "Because now I know how I''m going to deal with the Temple of the Law." (I) "You know you can''t run over there and start a riot, right?" (Kira) "Of course, I won''t, who do you think I am?" (I) "I''ll walk calmly over there to create a fuss, I have no reason to run." (I) "..." (all) "What? Why are you looking at me like that, it was just a joke." (I) "The gleam in your eyes says it wasn''t a joke." (Vanessa) "I''m just going to talk to them, a friendly talk to understand why they stayed away from us." (I) "That''s worrying, he has the same smile as La." (Freya) "I think we''ll be kicked out soon, so I''ll pack my bags." (Diana) Chapter 745 Cap 743: You Have Two Choices After hearing what happened in the Dungeon it took me a while to calm down, but after thinking about the rules of this ind and everything that happened, I already knew how to handle this situation. Just to be sure what I was going to do, I reread the entire notebook that Alvin gave me yesterday when we arrived, after that, I''ll apany my Familiars with Nix''s execution who asked to continue in the Dragon Temple with her friend. I hang out with my other Familiars, Barok, H, Freya, Jade, Vanessa, Athena, and Ivan. The strongest people in the Dungeon were gathered and going to the Temple of Law with me, of course, there were still more people inside the Dungeon strong and Nix, but I don''t need to show everything I have, I just need them to realize that there are more people with me than they''ve seen so far, so I called Barok and Jade from inside the Dungeon. I exined to everyone what I was going to do before leaving and asked the rest to stay at home, I already had my doubts about bringing La who was training inside the Dungeon for thest few weeks, but I warned her to be quiet this time, I stayed surprised that she listened without saying anything, I think she realized I was serious this time. ---------- Pov High Priest of the Law: I''m a few days in this ce, like the other Religions, we change our people who are in charge here once a year, this time I was selected to take care of our young hopes for the future. This ind is an excellent ce of training, so all the High Priests of all religions leave the young people to make their own decisions most of the time, this is because it serves to train their mindsets. For us it is even worse, Priests with great talent are able to perceive and see the crime of people, for those young people this can be a problem to control themselves when they see criminals, it is not always possible to act quickly, knowing how to deal with each situation with adaptation is the best answer we can have against criminals. "High Priest Alfred, a group of Priests have returned with many wounded and some dead." "What happened?" (I) "After talking to them..." ---------- Sigh The recklessness of youth, I spent a few minutes listening to the reports of the Priest tending to the wounded, I don''t care about lies, our Priests have amitment to the truth, and none of them would lie or try to twist the truth in their favor, so I know that that report must be very close to what happened. I feel a headacheing on, just like all the other High Priests of the other religions, I''m on the lookout for any abnormal Auras on the ind, that''s why it caught my attention when so many abnormal Aurasing together. For me it was even more ring to realize the heavy Aura of crime that had in this group, I didn''t expect to see something like this in a group with this strength, I could see that the strongest were only in the Lower Catastrophe thanks. Maybe that was the problem, the newer Priests weren''t able to pass up this level of criminals with aparable level of strength, and that was their mistake. "Still young, they must learn to gather information about their capture targets, resorting directly to an attack relying on numbers alone is a reckless thing to do." (I) Sigh The deaths of so many of our Priests is sad, moreover, they failedpletely, not even one of the targets was captured or killed, these Priests died for nothing. "High Priest Alfred, we have another problem." "Who died this time?" (I) "No one but that Vampire leading the group we attacked in the Dungeon ising here along with a lot of people from the Lower Catastrophe Grade." There are many people on this ind who havemitted crimes, unfortunately, we are not able to go after them all, but this time I can feel this grouping towards us. "They should arrive in a few minutes, I find it difficult to enter with good intentions considering the murderous intent I feel from one of the Auras." (I) ----------- In a few minutes, they arrive in front of the Temple of the Law, their aggression towards us can clearly be felt from their Auras, but they did not approach any more, in addition, one of old Cyrion''s Servants appeared mounted on a cloud andnded near the group of men Vampire. I leave the Temple of the Law and go to this Vampire, he looks young, but his Aura is something bizarre to me, I have never felt anything so disgusting before, a mixture of contradictory things that makes me confused just to see. "I am High Priest Alfred, to what do I owe your visit?" (I) "Good afternoon, Mr. Alvin." (I) "Good afternoon, good to see you again, lord High Priest Alfred." (Alvin) "I''ll cut to the chase, I don''t like your Temple and I don''t want to deal with your Priests again." (Zenos) This Vampire is someone I know the name, he''s being wanted by the Church of Light, and his name was registered in the criminal information we have. "You have a lot of nerve toe here, child." (I) "You attacked my children and Familiar, so don''t expect any respect from me, I don''t care about your religion or your strength to have any inclination to respect you." (Zenos) He''s keeping a calm expression and normal voice, but his words are acid, plus his fury and murderous intent is very visible to me, I''m surprised he''s able to contain himself like that. "I came here to propose a deal, you have two options." (Zenos) "The first option is to order the other Priests of your religion to stay away from us." (Zenos) "The second option will be for me to kill all the Priests of your Religion that I find in the Dungeon." (Zenos) "..." (I) He is more dangerous than I thought, his n may seem all and naive but the rules of this ind are in his favor in this case, he can massacre our Priests inside the Dungeons, and he has found a way to do what he wants in this situation already that I can only send people at the same level of strength after him. I could ask the Priests to leave since I would be banning their training, that would be a difficult thing. Just looking at it I know he would dare to do that, his fury is pretty apparent for me to see and I''m sure he didn''t just start a riot because of me, other than the rules of this ind. "Alright, we..." (I) Chapter 746 Cap 744: Threat It took me a while to get to the Temple of the Law, but even along the way, I couldn''t calm my anger. I could understand the Church of Light turning against me considering my mother, considering me having saved Vanessa who was supposed to be a Saint of the Church of Light, or having epted the traitors of the Church of Light by letting them join me. I can understand some organizations or governments we''ve been throughing after us considering what we''ve done, I can even understand extremistsing after us. But from what I can understand, the Temple of the Law acts like a mixture of religion and a world police organization. The very concept of this is idiotic considering that each nation has differentws and different ways of applying thosews which are also different. Now a religion I''ve never been involved with before, a religion I''ve never done anything againstes after me and my family using us of being criminals without having any proof is something I refuse to ept, such nonsense is outrageous even from think. I know it may seem hypocritical considering the way they identify us as criminals is simr to how Lilith identifies her targets for revenge, but at least I research those targets to see if they deserve whatever kind of horror Lilith does to them. Not long ago we even discovered a man who seems to have changed his life and now runs an orphanage, that''s why we left him alone, even Lilith recognizes that the memories of the horrors the manmitted in the past would be enough torture for him and removed the man from his hit list. But these people from the Temple of Law went after Irius, Irina, and the others in the Dungeon not knowing anything, we marked us as criminals not knowing what kind of crimes wemitted and why. Thinking these things only made it worse, I was mad with rage, the level of arrogance that considers yourself worthy of judging others for things you know nothing about is nothing but tyrant. When I arrived at the Temple of the Law I was waiting for, I knew that this Temple must have some strong High Priest like the other Religions I went to today. From the looks we received from the Priests in the surroundings, I knew that soon he would be informed, besides that his wounded Priests must have already returned with those who died in the Dungeon, I''m sure they would report everything to their superiors. Before long a middle aged Man who appears to be a Human came by, he had a serious and calm expression, by the way, he looked at everyone, I knew he was sizing us up. Even Alvin had shown up to serve as a mediator, I didn''t expect him to show up so quickly, I don''t even know how he found out I wasing to the Temple of the Law. I spoke to High Priest Alfred who introduced himself easily, I''m sure he noticed my hostility and murderous intent, I myself couldn''t perceive anything from him other than what I was seeing. I gave him two options, making it very clear that I was using the loopholes in the rules on this ind to threaten to kill every Priest who enters the Dungeons. As much as I made my hostility apparent and was threatening someone clearly stronger than me using the current situation to my advantage, High Priest Alfred wasn''t angry, at least he didn''t show it. I expected him to threaten me back or at least show some reaction to my words, but all he shows is calm. "You know your threats are useless, I can ask no one from this temple to enter the Dungeons until you leave, I can also make them enterrge groups to outnumber you." (Alfred) "You can do what you want, but you will have to ept the losses resulting from your decision." (I) "Your anger can be understood young Vampire, I already know what happened inside the Dungeon, I know that people from this temple made mistakes, but they are young and inexperienced." (Alfred) "But the fact that you are here to threaten our Temple of the Law when only we lost people in that confrontation shows how important the people around you are." (Alfred) "I''m not denying that I care about myrades, but you also have your ws as you attacked members of another religion, can I assume you''re ready to start a confrontation between two religions?" (I) "More than two master religions, I will act depending on what is decided here." (Diana) p For the first time, this High Priest''s calm gaze changes to an expressionless one as he looks at Diana and then Vanessa. "I suppose a High Priestess of Blood and a Champion of Fenrir have the authority to make such a decision." (Alfred) "You attacked our friends." (Diana) "Those who were attacked were my family, if any of them had died because of that, it would be a war that would start between our two religions." (Vanessa) "Don''t make empty threats High Priestess of Blood, the Champion of Fenrir could do that, but you can''t speak your Religion around like she does." (Alfred) "Not yet, but that day wille." (Vanessa) The High Priest releases his Aura but I can''t feel anything, I knew it was there but it was like a solid wall blocking me from feeling or seeing anything. The High Priest tried to do something, but an equally imperceptible Aura came out of Alvin to block him. "Your Aura is too strong to be used for investigation in this way, High Priest Alfred." (Alvin) "I was just a little curious, sorry." (Alfred) "I will stop the Priests of this ce from doing anything against you and your group, but you have justmitted a threatening crime against Priests of the Law, our conversation could be considered a confession, so expect to be approached once more in the future, this once again with evidence of their crimes." (Alfred) "Good luck when the timees, I hope your Religion is prepared to lose people again when the timees." (I) "I really don''t wish to make enemies or get involved with your religion again, but I will always defend my group and I won''t give in without a fight." (I) "Those who follow the Law need never fear persecution, keep this in mind so as not to increase their crimes further." (Alfred) "I think the matter is settled, bettere back now, Mr Zenos." (Alvin) High Priest Alfred is someone smart, he kept a calm demeanor while gathering information, I noticed that but there was nothing he could do, he even noticed Vanessa and Diana''s identities, surprised me he didn''t notice mine and Freya''s, maybe he has just didn''t talk about it. I returned with everyone home without saying anything else, I know the Temple of the Law will treat us like criminals from now on, but I''ll have to think about it more to know how I''m going to deal with them. Chapter 747 Cap 745: Mermaids!? Pov High Priest Alfred: I see the Vampire leaving with his group and I turn to Alvin, one of Cyrion''s Servants, he was looking at me. "I''ll keep my end of the deal, don''t worry." (I) "I know you will do your part, but there are troublesome people in your temple." (Alvin) "If I order them they will obey, our Priests strongly respect hierarchy and rules." (I) "For someone who talks so much about rules andws, the people of your temple spend a lot of time and effort manipting these things to conform to what they believe." (Alvin) "It''s not your duty to judge what we do." (I) "Then stop making trouble so often with other religions." (Alvin) "They''re young, let them make mistakes as they wish, a lot of what happens in this ce is left out because it''s a training ce." (I) The truth is that there are criminals in all religions, some religions are evenpletely full of criminals like religions that worship Evil Gods or Demon Gods. The young people we send to this ind are just the most talented and with the greatest potential, but this makes many of them arrogant, and often don''t realize the mistakes they make. In the case of this Vampire and those around him, there are many mysteries involved, clearly, there are more people or organizations behind him, I could take them all to trial, but without evidence, it would be worthless. Besides, I can''t act here, my role is to guide and watch over our young talents, and missing the opportunity toe to such a perfect training ce would be a huge blow to our future. "(I''ll just send what I have to the Main Temple, if an opportunity arises we''ll have to capture them in the future, but until then we should investigate their pasts and pay attention to them from now on.)" (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: "Are you sure you''re all right, master?" (H) "I''m very angry, but I''m fine." (I) "From the beginning, there was nothing we could do." (Vanessa) "That man looked strong, my instincts were screaming for us to leave." (Jade) "Unfortunately, I felt inadequate to protect you, great Dragon." (Barok) "I only dared to go there knowing that someone like that High Priest would be there because the rules of this ind protect us." (I) "But you got what you needed right?" (Freya) "Yes, they won''t attack us anymore, which is good since we would lose." (I) "Speak for yourself, besides that idiot Priest I can fight them all." (La) "It can''t be, they have a muchrger number of people above the Lower Catastrophe Grade." (Sakura) "There were already 7 in the group that attacked us inside the Dungeon, but just going in and out of the Temple of Law I felt dozens." (Ragnar) "I''ve killed dozens of Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters." (La) "No, you''ve killed dozens of Lesser Catastrophe Grade monsters, monsters that act aggressively and out of instinct." (I) "These people have been properly trained, are intelligent, and know how to work in groups." (I) "But Ragnar''s group was able to kill several of them in the Dungeon, right?" (La) "That was different, we attacked them all at once, it was a quick attack that didn''t give them time to react, if they had taken the initiative it wouldn''t have been so easy, besides that Irius and Lilith were injured." (Athena) "Fish!?" (Hinata) "What is it, Hinata?" (I) While we were talking on the way back, Hinata who was floating a little higheres to me pointing in one direction, when I approach the ce that was the port, I see several people being brought by clouds created by Turtle Men. These people who were brought in or who are still being brought in had fishlike appearances. There were beautiful women in leather clothes with scales and underparts of fish or other sea creatures, I saw a big Mermaid among them that had a tail more like a shark from the waist down, this Mermaid caught my attention because it was wearing a piece of armor and was missing his arm from the elbow. When I noticed her other injuries on the rest of her body I started to pay more attention to the others, there were more types of Mermaids with lower body parts of fish, octopus, and even shrimp. Most of the others were unharmed, but they looked very thin and with haggard faces. I watched as more people were brought in on the Turtle Men''s clouds, in addition to them there were also flying carpets, flying boats, and big monster birds bringing these people that were not limited to Sirens. There were also people with humanoid bodies but with fish scales, some had fish scales all over their bodies while others had fish scales only on some parts of their bodies like arms, legs, and back. ? These people also looked like they had fish gills, but they also had noses, it made me wonder for a few seconds how their bodies work, and why it felt like they had two different respiratory systems, but I soon let that go. I noticed that more Mermaids and these fish people are injured, few of them had weapons and armor, and these even more injured, as we arrived more and more of these people I noticed what they were, refugees. I realized this because this scene reminded me of a refugee movie I saw in my previous life, while thinking about this revtion I realized that Vanessa was among those people as well as many other Priests of various Religions using spells or healing abilities on these injured people. Upon seeing this I also noticed that Freya was there, as well as Sakura, Athena, and Jade who cannot heal wounds but can treat poisons which seems to be of great help to some of the most injured people. I also went there to heal, my skills were not good for healing, but I learned a lot of spells for that from Irina, among these spells a powerful water element magic that creates a fragile barrier, but that increases the natural healing ability of all people inside, I used all my mana to strengthen this spell as much as I can in arge area. After creating the barrier I drank a potion of MP and went to try to treat the less injured, I realized that the most due were being well taken care of by experts, so I focused on those who were being neglected momentarily because they were in better condition. Chapter 748 Cap 746: War At The Bottom Of The Ocean During the night I was on the roof of the house looking at the starry sky while trying to calm down. During the fishfolk training, I was able to upy my mind with their treatment, but after we got home and saw Irius and Lilith''s injuries I was irritated again by the inability to resolve the situation with the people of the Temple of the Law of a satisfactory way. "Are you still thinking about the Temple of the Law?" (¨¦rica) "No, I kind of feel like starting to punch them, but I''m thinking of something else." (I) "About the refugees?" (¨¦rica) "I had never seen Mermaids and Tritons, at least not in person, even in the books I read in Valen City, they were only mentioned briefly." (I) "But in my ancient world Mermaids were creatures of myth and legend, the Pop culture used them in many things after that, but mostly they were portrayed as if Mermaids were beautiful, intelligent, graceful, delicate, and in some cases even mischievous. " (I) "But what I saw today was pain, sadness, despair, and death." (I) "This is a war, you should already know that, we always find wars, I''m sure we must have seen more wars in these 2 years than most Adventurers." (¨¦rica) "But the reason for this war is so stupid." (I) ---------- As I was treating many people who had minor injuries, I heard many people vent now that they had found a safe ce. Some of them started to talk about what happened and where they came from to understand what happened, but many surrendered to despair talking about the death of their friends and families, there were also those who talked to themselves about the things they would have done differently or about the hate they feel. I asked everyone to listen to people talking, so we were able topile more or less what happened. It seems like a war started over 5 years ago but it was just a few skirmish battles, one of the surviving soldiers said it was the nations testing each other''s strengths. One of these nations was much older than the other, it was a peaceful ce with many resources, but one day a monster that spread poison appeared, it was a powerful monster and it took a lot of effort to defeat it, but its poison remained for many years, because of that the weaker monsters and fish moved far away from the city, in addition, the poison still affected the weakest people in the city, with time food became scarce and other resources too. In this kind of environment everyone was desperate not knowing what they could do, so a fight in the Royal family of the time started, it was about the two queens, one was from the Tristan people, and the other from the Mermaid people. The two queens'' quarrel became worse and worse until it started to spread among the people of the Realm who took sides, with time pointless usations started to be made like ming each other forck of food or poison. Soon the outnumbered Sirens were expelled from the nation, they teamed up with other surface people and created their own nation on an ind before returning to the bottom of the sea decadester. After decades the two races began to have prejudice against each other, this mainly derived from their older people who still remembered the horrors that happened. This prejudice became a reason forpetition between the two nations, thispetition only made things worse over the centuries until it broke out in the war a few years ago that started with small skirmishes. As time went by the war got worse, fromst year the focus of the two Jacobs was just the war, they no longer treated each other like two nations at war, they could only see an enemy that had to be conquered or eliminated. But with this war, there were people who realized how stupid this was all, as the governments of the two nations attacked each other, the people of the two nations suffering from the repercussions of the war began to understand each other. It seems that in thest few months serious attacks were made on the capitals of the two Kingdoms under the Ocean, not being able to live like that anymore, many people from both nations left looking to live somewhere else, but there were people in both nations who called them traitors. In addition, they had a lot of problems along the way, it seems that the storms were even worse inside the ocean, there were also a lot of monsters and that''s why many died. But these people managed to get here where they were rescued. --------- "These people were hungry for days, they were eating while crying was..." (I) Sigh "War probably won''t lead to anything, a war that started only out of hatred won''t end so easily." (¨¦rica) "I feel sorry for the refugees, but I don''t n on getting more involved in this matter." (I) "Nor should I, but I have something to ask." (¨¦rica) ¨¦ricays next to me hugging me affectionately. "Would it be about leaving the ind?" (I) "Me and Vanessa took a look at the notebook with information about the ind." (¨¦rica) "There are still other religions that could be a problem, not to mention there seems to be a hidden city on the other side of the ind just for Demonic Religions." (¨¦rica) "That''s exactly why I want to stay here a little longer, this is a rtively safe ce for us to get to know other religions better." (I) "Better to do it in a ce like this than to be attacked suddenly during our travels." (I) ----------- ? I took the opportunity earlier today while caring for the refugees to ask Alvin about something, I asked him if I could leave my Dungeon open and the thousands of Dungeon people out to stay around town. To my surprise he said that I could, but I would have to take care of his amodations myself, that wasn''t a problem as I could get everyone back to the dungeon overnight with curfew. So after we got back to the house I left the Dungeon entrance open in the basement, I told Irina, Irius, Vanessa, and Ivan to exin the ind rules to the Dungeon residents, I also spoke to exin the rules I created including the touch of to recall. Chapter 749 Cap 747: Refugees Pov Renegade Soldier: "Lady, you must rest." "Please rest, your body is very weak..." "Ahh... my arm hurts... why does it hurt so much..." (I) My vision is very blurry and my body is weak, I don''t remember much about thest few days, I know that everyone swam without rest and that I had to fight the monsters many times, all this while fighting against the current used by a great storm. I moved relying solely on my purpose to keep civilians alive, that was the duty I ced on my shoulders when I left the battlefield to save those in need along with many others who thought like me. I refused to sleep knowing that if I closed my eyes I might not open them again due to the many injuries I carried. Tears "Lady, there is no longer a... an arm to feel pain..." Tears "..." (I) My vision was still weird, but my ears work, hearing what those around me said through tears I tried to use my other hand to feel my arm aching. I tried to hold my wrist which hurt from holding my trident for so long without rest, but no matter how many times I tried to hold my wrist, I was always wrong for not seeing well. Tears "Lady, please rest, your wounds will open again." Tears "..." (I) I could hear the voices of people around me crying, their voices filled with sadness, but I couldn''t stop, the pain in my arm was bothering me so much. I was very weak and seeing very badly so I tried to hold my shoulder before going down to the wrist where the pain was worst, a soldier''s hands are of great importance duringbat, I need to know more about my injuries, I have to know why does my arm hurt so much. I grab my shoulder and start to lower the arm, but after the elbow, I lose the grip on the rest of the arm, my haste is getting in the way, and I have to grab my shoulder once more and go down more carefully to get to the arm. Tears "Ma''am, we''re sorry... sorry... you''ve protected us so much, but... but we..." Tears "..." (I) I went down again my hand from my shoulder to my arm, but I missed again after I passed the elbow, I am very tired and disoriented, it seems that my situation is worse than I imagined, I put my hand on the shoulder again and started to go down, this time slowly so as not to lose the arm again. "You must rest young soldier, you fought bravely to get here escorting these people, you need to take care of yourself now." "Listen to this Priest of the Church of healing, please lie down again Madam." "My arm hurts, I can''t rest." (I) "But your...your arm..." I lost my arm again after going past the elbow, so I went back to the elbow this time and slowly slid my hand. As soon as I got past my elbow I realised, this time I couldn''t lie to myself anymore, I could feel the bandage behind my elbow and I started to rip it off, so I put my hand on the jagged wound, I could feel the broken bones where they should have been be my arm. Tears A memoryes to my mind, a fight against a shoal of over 50 Bone Eaters, monstrous fish that have half a body like a big mouth with hundreds of sharp teeth like the best daggers, monsters that are always in shoals and only eat bones, use their teeth to shred the meat and get to the bones where their meal is. Tears I remember being on the front lines with many other Soldiers, Adventurers, and Warriors who, like me, fought to protect the weakest, the duty we took on ourselves was to help these people, many being children, to get to a safe ce. Tears I remember these brave people dying around me or being hurt, I tried to help as much as possible those close to me, some I managed to help, others I didn''t have time and I could only watch them die, but when I saw one of those monsters heading towards the children, I didn''t have time to think, my body just moved to be between the kids and that monster, he was already ready to sink his teeth into the kids and so I dropped my weapon without thinking and held the creature''s jaws open. Tears "Ma''am, please..." "Let her, she needs to think, this is a lot to take in at once." I try to remember more but I can''t, I know the memory is there, somewhere in my head, and with a lot of effort reying thest scene over and over again I remember, another monster attacked me from the side grabbing my arm it made me lose control of the monster I was holding and I was knocked away. After that I don''t remember anything else, everything was just spots based on my vision, after that only the vision of seeing an ind from above was what I saw. "The children... where are the children?" (I) "They are fine, thanks to you and many others, most of the children were saved..." "Most..." (I) Tears I couldn''t save them all, I was weak again if I had paid attention on the battlefield if I had attacked instead of holding back if I had done more. "Nothing will change like this, get out of the way..." "Wait, she''s still not..." "Shut up, talking affectionately won''t help her." Suddenly I feel something lift me up and I''m taken to another ce, I feel it''s something small by the two tiny hands on my body, my vision still wasn''t very good and I couldn''t see well, but I saw long red hair when I looked down. "Miss soldier..." "The prettydy is here..." "You woke up..." "Thank you for saving my little brother..." "Thank you. Thank you very much..." Soon I am ced on the ground where several indistinct figures surrounded me, some of them started to hug me and I could hear children''s voices talking one over the other, little by little my vision improved and I realized that it was children around me. "Don''t mourn a lost arm for something that was worth it, you did more than you needed to and those were the lives that were saved so don''t mourn the loss of an arm this is a world of magic there are ways to make that arme back You idiot." I could hear a voice that seemed to be said next to my ear, it was the same young voice of the one who carried me here, I look around and notice someone walking away, I could only see their back as they walked away, their beautiful red hair caught my attention a lot. There was some kind of Spirit or Ghost of a young girl floating next to the red haired person, he was moving away, but his voice seemed to be carried by the wind to my ears, I could feel the person''s will in the voice. This person wasn''t consoling me like the others, this person didn''t feel sorry for me for the loss of my arm, this person was just showing me the result of having lost that arm, he was congratting me on my courage. Tears "Thank you..." (I) Chapter 750 Cap 748: 1 Month On The Island During this past month, I decided to ept the agreement with the three religions, but before that, I went to know more about them. I went to the Temples and Churches of these religions to learn more about their dogmas, history, and the general personality of their Priests. I''ve found that these three Religions are really quite out ofbat, not weak religions, but their focus not beingbat and having few asions throughout their histories where theye into directbat. The Church of Fertility desires the preservation and prosperity of all races, it also rejoices in new races and hybrids, their religion allows children to be born among members of all races, and they can decide whether the resulting child from the mixing of races will be born purely from one of the two races or be a hybrid of the two races. The Pleasure Demonic Church desires and teaches all forms of pleasure, their Priests, oddly enough, are notplete perverts, they are not just propagating ideals about sexual pleasures, they teach about all forms of pleasure like the pleasure of eating something delicious, the pleasure of being in a pleasant environment, the pleasure of doing what you want, the pleasure of fighting, the pleasure of teaching, the pleasure of winning and of course all forms of sexual pleasure too. They were hard to find since they were in the hidden city on the other side of the ind, their church had many explicit paintings and sculptures, but their Priests preached to people to do what they liked and to indulge in it, I understand how the idea of indulging in pleasure can corrupt a person, which is why this is a Demonic Religion. The Temple of Love was more or less what I expected, they have as Dogma all forms of love, such as the love of a family, the love of a friend, the love of a romantic, the love for a nation, the love for an ideal, all forms of love that touch a person''s heart leaving a mark behind, not temporary pleasures, but a love that changes how you see the world. I must say it was the first time I cried with emotion like that, the love stories I read in the Temple of Love were incredible in many ways, all of them being real cases only made me sadder in some cases like tragic love stories or me made her very happy in love stories with happy endings. After visiting the temples of the three religions, always using the bodies of one of my Familiars as some of these ces I found the idea of ??entering very disturbing. I talked to Vanessa the High Priestess of the Dungeon, I talked to Athena who was raised by a Religion since she was a child, I talked to Ragnar who spent thousands of years beside a God and I talked to Diana who was the Champion of a God, talking about everyone the important points of this agreement that was very simple and about the effects that these three religions would have inside the Dungeon, I finally decided to ept. It seems that Vanessa already had ns to allow the religions of Love and Fertility to enter the Dungeon, that''s because there were many races in the Dungeon with problems to have children, having these two religions would end this problem once and for all, besides the religion of Pleasure seems to be already being followed in the Dungeon, so having her inside the Dungeon or not was indifferent when I was pointed out to how people inside the Dungeon were sexually active, how they yed various types of games and how there was training, the incentive for delicious food, mockbats or fights inside the Dungeon every day, I waspletely shocked. With the settlement issue practically resolved, I threw this whole issue to Vanessa to resolve, it seemed to involve a lot of internal politics about religions, so I ran away from it leaving another one to solve in my ce, I''m proud to have apetent daughter. ------------ Another thing that happened in these days was the various fights within the Dungeons, it seems that we had more problematic religions besides the Temple of Law, these other Religions were more brazen when attacking us or trying to capture people from the Dungeon. I can''t forget about Adventurers either, I hadn''t thought of that possibility before, but there were worshipers and faithful of the Church of Light among Adventurers. Not having thought of such a possibility was an error of judgment, I had forgotten that a religion is not just made up of Priests, most of a religion is always made up of normal worshipers or faithful of those Religions. It was a big surprise when Hinata told me about the dozens of Adventurers that attacked her, Alice, Leonardo, Leo, Nn, and Caryna inside the Dungeon. After so much time with Hinata, I discovered that she has a habit of eating her enemies, she does this topletely absorb all the energy and vitality of her enemies, it also seems that she can directly send their souls to the Demon Goddess of Death. Killing those super talented Adventurers caused a lot of problems with the Guild, but part of that was because we were already considered troublemakers on the Ind, which I can''t deny. Diana, Jade, Barok, Sophia, Karina, Sapphire, Ivan, and Ibuki challenged most of the Warriors or Fighters you can find on this ind, they lost many times, but as they werepetitions being held outside the Dungeon, killing was forbidden, so it was a very good training way, they packed dozens of times a day. Nics spent these days making bets, as he was smart and knew the strength of his teammates, he was able to predict the oue of some of the fights, so he profited a lot and made a lot of people angry with him. Freya encountered some Adventurers who use bows and arrows and fought them amicably while improving their techniques. Alice looks like she went after realbat experiences and delved into many dungeons during her time on the ind. Caryna was going to every restaurant to learn new recipes, she mostly visited refugees to learn about their local cuisine, she also started to learn dagger techniques when she saw a street performer usingbat techniques to dance, she thought she could use the same theory to learn dagger techniques for cooking. For some reason the Blood Demon Queen became very active, she would walk all over the ind following the others, sometimes she would go to the Dungeons to train, sometimes she would join the duels to fight, and sometimes she would learn to cook with Caryna and I''ve heard that in thest few months since she was rescued she''s been learning how to be a maid with Freya. But instead of a maid, she liked Nn''s clothes better, saying they were more elegant and easier to wear duringbat, so she dresses more like a butler. Come to think of it, she has a lot of troublesome people in the Dungeon. Chapter 751 Cap 749: Last Warning Pov Andreia (Executor of Light): Dodging the storm dyed our attack by weeks, and also made others notice our movements, luckily the storm will make them toote to intervene, even if I only have one day to act, it will be enough to make the entire Dark Continent In pieces. "Lady Enforcer of Light, we are approaching the coast of the Dark Continent." "We won''t waste time looking for the Heretic and the traitors, prepare the Hero''s relic." (I) "Yes ma''am." The soldier who informed me went to the Floating Ship in the center of ourbat formation, meanwhile, I move to the front of the ship where I am and spread my wings bathed in the Light of salvation. I flew to the front of the army that when they saw me inbat readiness, I stayed in front of the army until I reached the shore where someone was floating right in front of us. I stop hundreds of meters from her, a distance like that can be easily crossed at any time, my troops stopped behind me, as well as the Floating Ships. "So your people got a new Elf Queen?" (I) The one in front of me was an Elf, but something was wrong, she appeared to be some sort of Dark Elf with green hair, but that was clearly an illusion, but the ability to keep me from seeing the truth behind this disguise says a lot about the strength of this Elf. "I am Elf Queen Lolth of Poison Forest Vige, I am here to stop you from proceeding." (Elf Queen Lolth) "I know this filthy continent has some half-decent fighters, but none of them have your strength, so how do you intend to fight my army?" (I) "Whoever said we need to fight, you don''t have the power or the authority to invade this continent of Baldr''s Mad Dog." (Elf Queen Lolth) "< Purifying Light Rain >" (I) I have nothing against Elves, but I''ve always hated their leaders, people with so much power to make a difference in the world but refuse to act to purge evil. But this Elf Queen dares to call me by the degrading nickname she mocks is not me, but the great name of the God of Light. Such a despicable being doesn''t deserve to be treated with courtesy, as she wants to get in our way, so I don''t need to waste any more time. "< Sword Judge of Light >" (I) No ruler of the Elves can be considered weak, each one of them has strength equal to or greater than mine, I may hate this Elf Queen, but I won''t underestimate her strength, so I''m distracting her with my attacks to buy time while our weapon is being prepared. If she dies from my most powerful blows, then that will only make the purification of this continent faster. "< Swords of Light Combat Field >" (I) My first attack lit up the entire sky causing the night that had just started to turn to day as the rays of light descending from the sky became endless bursts of light attacks falling for miles. Soon after, a 1 kilometer longrge sword of light forms high in the sky and falls as it grows stronger by absorbing the light from my previous attack. To make sure I hit this queen with everything I have, I pull the shiny white metal de from my back, this sword''s de has been passed down through generations of inquisitors, using the power of this sword I activate its holy skill creating an ideal battlefield which increases the powers of all devotees of the Church of Light duringbat, the image of a battlefield filled with swords of light forms for miles in all directions. Krack Krack The one where the sword is inches from falling on the Elf Queen is already over 10 kilometers long, but contrary to the impact sound I expected, a sharp sound of something breaking creates a shockwave thrust into me and her everyone behind me a few hundred meters further back as the giant sword of lighty motionless in the sky with mes spreading across its surface, mes that burned the light. "..." (I) "You have no right to interfere in mortal affairs or act without breaking one of your Taboos." (I) The moment I saw that me spread across the sword of condensed light, I looked around and saw that the rays of light that fell from the sky were being reflected by countless drops of water scattered for miles along with a mist I hadn''t noticed before, to stop this kind of attack so easily and be with an Elf Queen, I could only think of an unpleasant possibility. "Hahaha... it seems the leader of this generation''s Inquisitors of Light is just as brutal as her predecessors." (Fire Fairy King) "So beautiful on the outside, but so ugly on the inside, what a shame." (Water Spirit King) "What does that mean? No Fairy King or Spirit King should be here." (I) A Fire Element Fairy King is not something you can sh with, its mes are as powerful as that of Elder-type True Dragons. Also has a Water Element Spirit King, they are a badbination against the light element, he can use his water to deflect my attacks back to me, and even if his attack isn''t that strong, I wouldn''t be able to touch him that could hit me with a force greater than mine. "That''s myst warning, Baldr''s Mad Dog!" (Elf Queen Lolth) "Get out of here and go back to your Church with a warning that you are not wee on this continent, don''t think I don''t know about your involvement where our World Tree was hurt!" (Elf Queen Lolth) "..." (I) "(What is she talking about, defaming the sacred purpose of my Church like that!)" (I) Just as I was considering using our secret weapon I noticed a silhouette appear behind the Elf Queen, it was simr to her in appearance, but her presence was something of apletely and fundamentally different magnitude. "(The Spirit of a World Tree!?)" (I) "(How is that possible? So she''s aplete Elf Queen?)" (I) "(That means the gates...)" (I) I look around there is nothing in the surroundings but I spread my Aura in all directions and I notice the elemental energies gathering at two points, at one point was the mana of various elements gathering and at the other point the spiritual energy of several elements came together. "If I continue..." (I) "Looks like she figured it out, looks like there''s still a brain in that luminous head... hahahahaha..." (Fire Fairy King) "Bastards... WITHDRAWAL!!!" (I) Chapter 752 Cap 750: Petty Revenge "I know I agreed to this, but I was drunk." (Samira) "It sounds like you didn''t find the idea interesting before we started." (I) "In my defense, I thought it was a joke, as this is beyond insane." (Elsaris) "That was just revenge for what happened 1 month ago, right?" (Samira) "There''s a saying in my old world, revenge is a dish best served cold, like ice cream." (I) "Everyone loves ice cream." (I) "Ice cream." (Hinata) "I think the saying wasn''t like that." (Samira) "What is ice cream?" (Kira) "Ice kes with a sweet syrup on top." (Elsaris) "That sounds kind of simple." (Kira) "Simplicity can also be delicious in cooking, but what Elsaris said is a slushie, ice cream is different and uses milk, I think?" (I) "I''m sure the name was ice cream when I bought it, it was on a tropical ind where I went to meet some pirates, I''m sure the seller said the name was ice cream." (Elsaris) "Is there no ice cream in this world? How do you make ice cream?" (Samira) "I don''t know, there are a lot of things I didn''t bother to research in my old world." (I) "They veered off topic." (Byakko) "The master always got down to business." (Nix) "They areing!" (Eve) "What!? It was too fast." (I) "< Shadow Prison >" (Nix) We were enveloped by Nix''s shadow as she uses her shadow-turning ability to flee. ------------- The truth is that we are stealing from various Religions that have caused us problems namely the Temple of the Law, the Demon of Envy Sect, the Temple of the Ruler, and the Church of Purity. These religions were a real nuisance during our time on this ind, some among them were especially hateful of their ways of doing things. I would like to say that I am a good person who is above petty revenge and conspiracies, but the truth is that revenge has always been too tempting to avoid. During our time on the ind, I learned some of the customs of this ind, one of these customs caught my attention for the possibilities it provides. It seems that people of the various religions and organizations on the ind hold a meeting at a neutral ce in the center of the ind, they do it to settle small disputes and resolve various problems that happen during the month, these meetings take ce once a month and alwaysst a few hours. It also seems that these unsupervised hours are always followed by a time of chaos as the youngsters who should havee to train do the things they are normally forbidden to do, of course, that doesn''t include breaking the ind''s rules. Many types of duels, dangerous bets, or fights to the death within the Dungeons take ce during these few hours. In these meetings are gathered as Guild Masters, High Priests, and leaders of organizations, even our group had to send representatives, that''s because Vanessa and Diana have very special identities that everyone on this ind has already noticed. I was also invited to participate, but I refused for two reasons, the first because I don''t want to be in a problematic ce with so many people stronger than me, and the second reason is to put this n into practice. We are stealing from those troublesome religions that have already made it clear that they areing after us when we meet somewhere else off the ind. It seems that the people of the ind cannot chase people who leave the ind either, because otherwise, no one woulde here to train with no opportunity to leave when they finish their respective training for fear of the attacks of their enemies when they leave the ind. I dared to invade these ces to steal when I confirmed that the strongest people would not be present, I had also discovered that these ces were not considered sacred grounds because all the ind''s territory belongs to the ind''s owner and as such cannot belong to any of these religions, this invalidates many of the protections they would normally have. I took advantage of all of this and used the best people possible for this big heist, it took 2 weeks of detailed nning and when we started the heist was amazing. I felt inside a thieves movie, even knowing that no one could kill us or even fight us if we were seen because of the ind rules, it would still be a big headache and we would be forced to participate in the disputes that the other side decides, so I don''t want to get caught by them, if they don''t catch us, they can''t do anything about it without proof. Unfortunately, it didn''t have very important items, but we still managed to steal all the money stored in those ces, there were also some weapons, armor,bat clothes, essories, and magic items that we stole. Since we were there, we also stole all the materials they collected from the Dungeons that were stored, I''m sure this must not be even 10% of the things of value that these religions keep on the ind. In addition to the most valuable things that should be in the hands of those in charge, there are also many weapons, armor, and other things distributed among the people of these religions. But that''s ok, I already knew that nothing important would be on a training ce like this ind, this is just a little revenge. ----------- 3 hourster, inside the Dungeon Mansion. "They pursued us more intensely than expected." (I) "They put a spear through my stomach." (Elsaris) "Your fault, Samira could easily dodge that." (I) "I couldn''t take the risk." (Elsaris) Sigh "You''re too overprotective..." (Samira) "I wanted to hang out with you..." (Ibuki) "I needed you in sight." (I) "Of all of us, you are the only one capable of imitating the master''s every move and expression." (Kira) "I want more food, please." (Byakko) "Here it is." (Alice) "Ibuki only gets that because he''s always watching Father." (Samira) "Thank you for thepliment." (Ibuki) "I don''t think that was apliment." (I) "Two masters..." (Hinata) Inside the mansion I was lying on the couch with a copy of me lying on top of me, this was Ibuki who drank a potion from Lyra to look identical to me and used an item to hide her Aura just like I''ve been doing for weeks. Me, Kira, Samira, and the others were wearing the clothes of different religions, the same clothes we used during the robberies, we did this so if we were seen the me would be ced on another religion, I wanted them to keep fighting each other to forget about me that should be in in sight fishing, at least that''s what I asked Ibuki to do. "Now just sit back while I y innocent." (I) Chapter 753 Cap 751: Being Childish Is Strangely Satisfying I was going to theke where I fish every day, as usual, I was not alone as Leonardo, Safira, Rakan, and Ivan were with me. We were wearing shorts, a flowered shirt, and special fishing rods for catching monster fish, unfortunately I don''t like flip flops in this world, so I was going barefoot while weughed during our rxed conversation. "I still think I could spend my time better in the Mages Guild." (Rakan) "Let your subordinates handle the theoretical discussions, the only person in that ce who can have that kind of discussion with you is the Mages Guild Master." (I) "I want that witch away from me, how can a magic master be so focused on power and not pay attention to control, that''s a shame!" (Rakan) "She says the same thing about you from what I''ve heard, your two magical arguments can be heard from the street outside the Guild." (Ivan) "Until I met that woman, I never thought I''d call a mage of such a high level of muscr brain, but that''s exactly what that witch is!" (Rakan) "You''re lucky no one can fight on the ind outside of duels, because I''m pretty sure she wants to incinerate you." (I) "No, she made it very clear that she wants to rip my limbs off to beat me with them, leave me under the influence of a pain spell for 3 days, and then use various healing spells on me while making firepower tests of her spells until my body doesn''t even have particles left." (Rakan) "That was an extremely descriptive and violent scene." (Leonardo) "I think you''d better stay away from that woman and not ept any kind of game or duel proposal she makes." (I) "She has actually made several such proposals, of course, I denied them all, she may be a magical muscr brain, but she certainly knows more about magic than I do because she has lived longer than I have and in an environment that favors those who seek the magic..." (Rakan) "We have a visitor." (Ivan) "There are also some fights going on a little further on." (I) While we were talking we got close to the harbor where the boats and Ships are, when we get there I see people in the distance arguing in a heated way with several Turtle Men trying to calm the situation. I also feel someone walking towards us with apparent calm, but I can feel the murderous intent in his gaze, that was High Priest of Law Alfred. "Are you enjoying the spectacle caused by your actions?" (Alfred) "That''s a nice show, but I don''t know what you''re talking about." (I) "It''s no use lying to me, I could force my Aura inside you to see through your lies, but that''s not necessary." (Alfred) "His behavior, his facial expression, and that of hispanions gave away the truth." (Alfred) "Could you try to exin to me what you''re talking about?" (I) "He''s talking about the robberies that took ce fromte afternoon untilst night, Mister Zenos." (Alvin) At some point Alvin, the Turtle Man who guided us the first day here on the ind appeared beside me, I only noticed him when I heard his voice. "I was fishing this time, as I have every day, Alvin must have seen me, right?" (I) "We take no sides during discussions on this ind, so I refrain from responding to any kind of request to confirm or deny anything, as has always been done." (Alvin) "That was an extremely detailed and naturally spoken neutral response." (I) "Thanks for thepliment." (Alvin) Alvin sure knows I''m lying, everyone on this ind knows that somehow the ind''s owner and his servants know what goes on on the ind to some extent, but stealing doesn''t break any of their rules, so they won''t interfere with what they do I did and will still stop anyone who tries to start a fight with me. "I don''t know how you did it and I don''t care, nothing that was stolen was of great value, but the act of trying to humiliate us with that act will not be forgotten." (Alfred) "Please don''t make excuses toe after me, what is really humiliating should be you, a High Priest of the Law using someone without any proof." (I) "Since we are using people without evidence, I charge you with murder, with theft, with defamation, with stupidity, with being a big idiot..." (I) Sigh "I won''t just get angry with a few words, but I won''t participate in this childishness either, you''ll hear from us again young Vampire." (Alfred) I start cursing him just like the kids used to do in my time at the orphanage, I know it may seem pointless, no one with a few neurons in their brain is going to let themselves get annoyed with this kind of jeer, but there is great happiness there is in this childish act of cursing someone like that. "You and your subordinates are big troublemakers." (Alvin) "Come on, don''t say that, when did I get in trouble?" (I) "Are you seriously going to say that?" (Alvin) "Master is always innocent." (Hinata) "Good girl." (I) Sigh "..." (Alvin) I rubbed Hinata''s half transparent head, even though she''s a Specter she loves physical disys of affection due to her lonely past, meanwhile, Alvin shakes his head after a sigh and disappears leaving an after image, it took me a few seconds to find him in the middle of the confusion ahead with the other Turtle Men. "You look very happy now." (Sapphire) "The master''s smile doesn''t match this scene of chaos at all, but it would make an excellent painting." (Leonardo) "Please stop painting weird things." (I) "Are we still going fishing?" (Sapphire) "I think we''d all better get back to our chores, so I''ll get some books..." (Rakan) "We came to fish and that''s what we''ll do, let''s go." (I) We continue to approach the port where there are very nervous people, seeing these people arguing is very gratifying, that alone was worth the risk of this n. Even happy with all this, I continue my usual routine and go to the port where I take a boat to take us to the middle of theke as usual, but I decided to do it differently this time and stay close to theke shore of a ce with privileged view of the discussion going on near the harbor. "Are you Zenos, the Dungeon Master?" Chapter 754 Cap 752: Refugees Are Looking For A New Home "Are you Zenos, the Dungeon master?" I was at the end of the boat that I and the others were using to fish near the shore of theke where I have a vision of the quarrel caused between religions that I stole yesterday when suddenly a voicees from out of the boat from the water. I go to the edge of the boat and see the Mermaid Shark without an arm that I first saw when the refugees arrived. "Good morning, what should I call you?" (I) "My name is Z, just Z now..." (Z) Last time I saw this Mermaid, she was almost unconscious and wearing scraps of armor in pieces, in addition to her missing arm, she also had several injuries all over her body, but in addition to herrge sizepared to other Mermaids, which What caught my attention was his unfocused eyes that day, but full of determination. I remember her determination when she was around treating the children, it was an unshakable determination, so when she saw she was safe and was dismayed to finally miss her lost arm, I took her to the children who couldn''t stop talking about how much she was amazing. I look at her again now, her woundspletely healed and almost no scars, the magic really is amazing. She looks more energetic than thest time I saw her and also looks more confident, looks like the loss of her arm has affected her less than I expected as she has recovered so quickly, her eyes have that unshakable determination once again. "Do you need anything from me, Miss Z?" (I) "Yes, but I don''t want to disturb you at your leisure, can we arrange another time to talk?" (Z) "I don''t mind being now..." (I) "This is not a good time, Zenos." (Sapphire) "Look at the coast." (Ivan) "..." (I) The tip of Sapphire Serpent''s tail hits my shoulder, her big body takes up half the space on this boat, so she and Ivan point me toward the harbor. When I look over there I see many people watching, some with curiosity and others with suspicion, it seems that that idiot High Priest Alfred managed to draw others'' attention to me during his earlier usations, maybe that was his purpose from the start. "I think it would be difficult to have any kind of conversation in this ce, could you meet me at the house where we''re staying? Do you know how to get there?" (I) "I know how to get there, before I found you here at theke, I was thinking of going over there to talk to you." (Z) "It might show up as soon as it gets dark, everyone should be back by then." (I) "Thank you for agreeing to meet meter." (Z) "Please stop being so formal, just act natural and be honest when you meet meter." (I) "That''s not the kind of thing a King would say." (Ivan) "I do not care." (I) "Then how shall I address you? Sir? Your Majesty? King?" (Z) "For the love of the Gods, just call me by my name, forget what Ivan said about Rei." (I) "Alright then I''ll meet youter Zenos." (Z) Z was being formal so far in the way she spoke, you could clearly see that she was forcing herself to speak that way, which only made it worse, so I had to make her stop it and speak more naturally, but still, I was surprised how she epted this immediately and walked away speaking my name as a matter of course. "She''s well trained, but kind of rigid." (Sapphire) "The traits of any Soldier are easily distinguished, she obeys the hierarchy by default and always obeys superiors." (Ivan) "I''m not her superior." (I) "But she treated you like one, besides I can already imagine what she''s going to ask for." (Ivan) ------------- Early evening, temporary home on Cyrion Ind. I was in an empty room that we use for meetings, this room has Sacred Barriers made by Vanessa, High Priest Henrique, and High Priestess Yara. ording to them, this barrier can be broken by the strongest, but as long as it is intact, it will block the senses of all who are not of their religion. In the room were just me, Vanessa, Irina, Ivan, Freya and ¨¦rica along with the Siren Z who arrived strangely in a punctual way, at the moment when the Suns disappeared on the horizon and it got dark she knocked on the door as if waiting for the exact moment to appear. "So what did you want to talk to me about?" (I) "Before anything else, I need to thank you for your help in reminding me how important what I was protecting was when I was falling into despair." (Z) "I didn''t do anything, I just dragged you to the kids who wouldn''t stop talking about your great heroine." (I) "Thank you anyway." (Z) "Just ept thepliments silently." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) "It''s too early to change the subject, so what do you want to talk to my Master about?" (Freya) "I would like to know if Sirens and Mermen can move into your Dungeon?" (Z) "..." (I) She said something so shocking in such a normal and serious way that it''s almost strange, she said it in the same way as someone in the family asking if they cane for a few days. "I knew that was it, it took you longer than expected toe to that conclusion." (Ivan) "Are you sure you don''t just want a ride to another underwater city?" (Irina) "No, my people and I want to move to your dungeon if possible." (Z) "I had my doubts, but it looks like I lost the bet." (Irina) "Don''t be grumpy, Irina." (Ivan) "Shut up, I''ll bring the painting to youter." (Irina) "I said betting on politics against a former Prince was stupid." (¨¦rica) "You said that after I took the bet!" (Irina) "Of course, you would, if I told you before you wouldn''t bet." (¨¦rica) "You bastard..." (Irina) "You don''t have any focus!? Leave your bets forter and stop deflecting the subject." (Vanessa) "I apologize for such behavior at a time like this, Miss Z." (Freya) "I don''t worry about that, but how did you guys know what I was going to order?" (Z) "I would also like to know that, it would be nice to know how you also came to the conclusion to ask me that." (I) Chapter 755 Cap 753: Seeking To Immigrate To Dungeon Eclipse I was a little shocked by Z''s request to want her people to be able to immigrate to my Dungeon, I was even more surprised that the others expected this and made a bet on it. "Before listening to what the rest of you have to say, could you exin to me how you came up with this idea Miss Z?" (I) "If possible I prefer that they use only my name without honorifics." (Z) "I''ll take that into consideration." (I) "About our reasons, I was chosen as the leader of all my people, I''m not the strongest, but it seems that because I was the first to act to refuse to participate in a senseless war, I was considered to be the most reliable." (Z) "From what I''ve heard about how you lost your arm, that choice was a wise one for your people." (I) "I was a Soldier, I always refused promotions in the hierarchy because I knew my true ce, I was not born to lead anyone." (Z) "A true leader doesn''t choose to lead, people simply choose to follow these remarkable individuals." (Ivan) "Even when they are excessively against it." (¨¦rica) "Why is everyone looking at me!?" (I) Sigh "How many times should I ask them not to divert the subject?" (Freya) "Sorry." (all) "Forget about them, pick up where you left off, Z." (I) As usual, the people around me aren''t even capable of carrying on a normal conversation at a serious time like this. "When I was chosen as leader, I couldn''t refuse, but as I said before, I know I''m not up to the task, so I chose people of ability among my people to discuss what to do next." (Z) "The first thing we did was talk to the servants of the ind''s owner about various things, we were even given permission to be permanent residents of this ind, but we were all against it." (Z) "This ce is not suitable for raising children or living peacefully." (I) "We realized this with only a week on this ind, but we also couldn''t go back to where we left and going to another Kingdom of our people would be difficult, as far as I know, there is no other Kingdom for months of travel and there is always the possibility of not being epted. " (Z) "Immigrants are never seen with good eyes regardless of the situation, this causes a lot of social problems, epting hundreds of people at once would be asking to provide houses, food, and work for everyone in a ce that probably won''t have enough for everyone." (Ivan) "It was the same thing I heard from others, there was even discussion about creating a vige for us, but this idea was so silly that we ignored it" (Z) "Sounds like a good idea to me." (I) "But it''s not, the Oceans have a lot more monsters than onnd, besides there are many Dungeons hidden in the Oceans, creating a vige underwater would be very difficult." (¨¦rica) "There are no viges in the Ocean for that reason, besides the sea currents are heavily influenced by the weather on the surface or the powers of certain very powerful monsters." (Z) "We needed a ce capable of receiving hundreds of people, there was also a need for this ce to be able to receive our people who need to be close to water, we also needed a ce that was safe from monsters and that had rules against decriminalization by race, we didn''t want have the same problems that led to that ridiculous war." (Z) "But when did youe to think of my Dungeon?" (I) I can''t deny that my Dungeon meets all these requirements, decriminalization has always been something I''ve been against since before I had the Dungeon, and as a Dungeon Master, I can easily create a floor suited to the needs of the people of Z. "Miss Caryna, Mrs. Freya''s daughter, is very fond of conversation and makes many visits to learn the recipes of my people, she has spoken a lot about you Zenos." (Z) "The term Dungeon Master was something we didn''t know, but one of the servants of the owner of this ind exined it to us when we asked." (Z) "I think I need to talk to my daughter..." (Freya) "Did you trust the words of someone you''ve known for such a short time to make such an important decision based on that?" (Vanessa) "No, as a soldier I learned to always have more than one source of information during an investigation." (Z) "We spoke to several people from the Dungeon, we also spoke to some of the Religions, so it was easy to confirm what Mrs. Caryna had reported." (Z) "The biggest proof of this is the number of different races that enter or leave this house every day, the number of people doesn''t match the size of the ce." (Z) I thought she was a muscr head, but it seems that when ites to work she is verypetent just like Diana. "I''m sure there are some Religions that could help, maybe even get everyone to their proper ce." (I) "But that woulde at a price, nobody does anything for free." (Z) "If that''s true, then what kind of price do you think I''m going to ask?" (I) "That if I''m going to ept you and your people?" (I) "Manpower, our people are experts in creating magical essories or jewelry, plus your nation is still growing because it''s new, nations like that always wee immigrants from other ces." (Z) "Is she right, Ivan?" (I) "Yes, a new nationcks many things, in addition to still being structured, this makes immigrants from other ces always useful, so there are always agreements with nearby ces to ept new people." (Ivan) What Ivan said makes sense, and I can also see the logic behind it, to be honest, I don''t see any problems in epting these people, there are already several inside the Dungeon that a few hundred more won''t be a problem, I''ve even made a deal where a few dozen of people from other 3 religions being epted into the Dungeon in the future. But I don''t want to ept anyone too quickly, I want to investigate them first, maybe ask Lilith to take a look at these peopleter. I turn to my teammates after spending a few seconds thinking, they all nodded in agreement so I think it''s more or less decided. "Before giving a final answer to your request, please apany my daughter Irina for a while, she will exin about Dungeon customs and ourws, maybe until then you don''t want to continue with this anymore." (I) "If you feel that way, then I would very much like to hear about this new information, thank you." (Z) "Follow me to another room, please." (Irina) I wait for Irina to go out with Z who has big scaled legs due to the Mermaids'' ability to transform. "Vanessa, I could go with Lilith to check on the refugees." (I) "I''ve already done that, they''re clean." (Vanessa) "I''ve also spoken to almost everyone, they all have open minds about other races, that''s why they fled the war." (Ivan) "I think your decision is already made, right master?" (Freya) "Yeah, now it depends if when theye back they''ll still want to go on with it." (I) Chapter 756 Cap 754: Last Travel Preparations A week passed after the conversation about epting refugees in the Dungeon, during which time Mermaid Shark Z talked to her people about the things she learned from Irina, but it seems there was no problem with that, so it was decided that they would move out to the Dungeon in a week that would be today. It took me a week to do some research with the Tritons and Sirens about the amenities of a ce suitable for their daily needs. I had a lot of DP umted since I was umting DP to do the walk that Lyra asked for as the winner of thepetition, she really didn''t hold back with her choices, but for that, I''ll have to do some preparation, which I managed to do on this ind luckily, I also had to of a lot of DP as the various ingredients that Lyra wants on her floor are too expensive in DP to add to a single floor. I consulted Z and the others of her people to make some changes to the city floor within the Dungeon, at first I thought about creating a new floor, something I still intend to do in the future in a different way. I realizedter that keeping Mermen and Sirens separate from other races would cause problems in the future, the city must be a ce capable of weing all races to generatepanionship over time. As a Vampire I can live thousands of years, that means I will see several generations ahead and I know that at some point I run the risk of having problems due to prejudice, this is inevitable in any society, there will always be idiots everywhere. To avoid or at least minimize future problems, I want this city within the Dungeon to be able to wee all races so that they can live together for generations. I presented the idea of ??adding a water district to Leonardo who was delighted, I presented all the needs of the people of Z and my own ideas while the construction project was created, instead of doing everything myself, I will leave most of it to Leonardo. Meanwhile, with Nix''s help, I created many rivers inside the Dungeon floor three of these rivers will go through the city with bridges going over where there used to be streets, I also created a small pool inside the safe rooms to help them, there was even a water path leading out of the safe room. The other things Leonardo can take care of, I asked him to focus on the housing now, as far as I know, he started the construction 4 days ago, Nix informed me that there is already a ce for everyone to live, but only sharing housing with others. ---------- "I really apologize." (I) "Alright, it''s not like you''ve visited almost every religion on this ind except the Temple of Life." (Yara) "I''ve been so busy, but I should have made the time toe here like you asked, I''m sorry." (I) "Betterte than never, almost everyone else hase here at some point, just missing you." (Yara) "..." (I) Since before we arrived on this ind, High Priestess Yara has been urging us to go to the Temple of Life, but I always had other things to do, including pretending a daily routine to trick people from the Religions I stole. I was going along with High Priestess Yara until I reached a beautiful garden with a building in the middle surrounded by vegetation, I had seen this building before, but I never went inside, I didn''t know it was the Temple of Life. I follow High Priestess Yara into an office that looks more like a lush garden with an open roof and furniture like tables, sofas, rocking chairs, and bookshelves mixed in with the garden architecture. It was a strange ce I never imagined before, behind the table there was a big swivel chair facing away from me, High Priestess Yara enters as if she owns the ce and sits on top of the table. "I brought him to meet you." (Yara) "I''m Zenos, nice to meet you." (I) I felt something was wrong, High Priestess Yara was looking at me with a smile like she was seeing something very funny, but I only understood what was happening when the person in the chair turned around to introduce himself. "This is the first time we''ve met, but you could say we know a little bit, I''m High Priestess Yaramaki, but you can call me Yara." (Yaramaki) "Hahahahaha..." (Yara) The person sitting in the chair was a teenage girl who had three horns on her head one next to the other curved evenly upwards, it even looked like some kind of tiara, her ears were longer than those of the Elves, but they were much more mobile, she had a beautiful pink skin. I look at the girl in the chair holding backughter and at the other girl at the tableughing so hard while shaking the big ears she has, the two girls are exactly the same, except their hair is the same white color, Yara had her hair down over her height shoulders while the girl in the chair had her hair pulled back in a ponytail. "But what''s going on here!!!???" (I) ----------- That night I asked a lot of questions about what happened at the Temple of Life, imagine my surprise to learn the true identity of Yara and her entire family. After that, I didn''t do anything else for the rest of the day as I couldn''t stop thinking about those things and left the preparations to leave in the hands of others. ------------- Pov Aldrich (Prince Triton): "You damn, why don''t you kill me!!!" (I) "Hahahaha¡­ why end the fun so quickly? I need someone from your filthy family alive after I win the war." (Queen Eloise) "You say that, but you''ve already killed half my family, you think I don''t know that you just want to humiliate me!" (I) The beautiful Mermaid in front of me is considered the most beautiful in her Kingdom, the Mermaid Queen Eloise. Her beauty is second only to the size of her cruelty, her army is not onlyposed of Sirens but also Demis, she joined these filthy beings to invade and destroy our Kingdom out of a grudge from the past. "You started this war... all of it out of a grudge from generations ago..." (I) "Shut up!" (Queen Eloise) "You talk like you''re some kind of victim, but how many Sirens has your kingdom sold into very in thest 10 years!?" (Queen Eloise) "How many times have your hunters invaded the outskirts of my Kingdom to kidnap my people!?" (Queen Eloise) "You think I don''t know about your n to use your precious national treasure against me!?" (Queen Eloise) "Don''t pretend to be fair just because I''m the one chained in front of you, your smile while initiating a massacre within the city was apparent for all to see, you didn''t spare..." (I) "Why should I spare any Triton? You are the scum who think they are superior, you all deserve death as soon as the next battle is over, I will be the one to Reign in the end!" (Queen Eloise) Chapter 757 Cap 755: AAAHHHH!!!!!! Pov Random Mermaid General: Today, following the orders of our Queen, we head towards the capital of the Blue Coral Kingdom, today this war will end. "Ma''am, are you sure we should do this? At this point, can this still be called a war?" "This is a war, it may seem cruel what we are doing, but it would be even crueler to release the poption into the Ocean to be devoured by monsters." (I) "I understand enving adults, but children..." "Either they are ves or they die, you know they do much worse to Sirens like me, used as toys and sold to faraway ces." (I) "Do you think the people don''t know? Do you think they don''t approve?" (I) "The people encourage this behavior, I myself was one of those ves in the past, I was dragged through the streets of this capital with peopleughing at me, even children you consider innocent." (I) "..." "There is no one innocent among the Tritons, they are all despicable, disgusting, and cruel beings that must be exterminated to thest." (I) "..." I look at my soldier, a talented Demi who joined us a short time ago, he has a Shark head and a humanoid body much like the Fishman, but instead of just having scales on some parts of his body, his entire body it is covered in blue and white scales, its race is verymon among soldiers, but this one has shown great talent until now. "Don''t be fooled, our attack will be the distraction to break the barrier, our Queen will be the one who will eliminate the royal family from this ce as soon as she manages to steal their millenary national treasure." (I) ,m "If this treasure is so important or powerful, then why haven''t you used it until now?" "Because we don''t have any opportunity, this item can only be used once before needing to recharge, which takes from 10 to 100 years, so we had to split our forces throughout the war, so even if they used such a weapon of destruction en masse would not be able topletely exterminate us." (I) "Even now we are divided attacking two different sides, but they will be forced to use such a weapon or they will lose, you can even say that this national treasure is theirst chance." (I) ----------- At the time of attack. "They are reinforcing the barrier, I must use that strategy now, my Queen." (I) "(Yes, I don''t want to lose our precious soldiers to those filthy things that still dare to stand against us.)" (Queen Eloise) "I am honored by your consideration for my troops, my Queen." (I) "(Start the attack, destroy this Realm that the Merfolk respect so much.)" (Queen Eloise) "It will be my great pleasure to carry out such orders, my Queen." (I) "(Leave that bag of scales and bones with me, once I get the artifact there will be nothing left of him or his crown.)" (Queen Eloise) I end mymunication with the Queen and put away the shell-shapedmunication item I was using, so I stand in front of my army of 15000, half of our forces are here while the other half are on the other side. As soon as I''m in front of the troops I give the order to attack and grab a scroll from my storage item along with a magic crystal. I wait until I see my troops getting closer and closer to the barrier that protects this Kingdom''s capital, as soon as they''re close enough I open the super rare magic scroll we got in a dungeon a few dozen years ago. Activating the multyered magic on the scroll I use all my mana, I also use all the mana collected by my equipment that I chose specifically for this, in addition, I also use the magic crystal mana. Soon the magic circlese out of the parchment paper and mix together as the glow increases until a mirrored cube forms, then two opposite ends of the cube move into different positions stretching the cube in the shape of a dart that goes flying towards the barrier. When this happens the barrier breaks and trusting in my words the soldiers continue the fight, I take my trident and also go into battle. ---------- Pov Zenos: After we''ve settled everything on the ind with all the refugees and everyone from the Dungeon inside, I''m going to take onest look at the house we''ve been staying in before I leave. "Ready to go, Mister Zenos." (Alvin) "Yes, let''s go to the harbor first." (I) Me, my Family and the others are walking to the port, I''ve done many things on this ind, and I have no more reason to stay, so after we arrive at the port on theke, I withdraw my Ship and enter along with the others, Alvin uses the clouds thate out of its hull on its back to envelop the ship, then we take it to the Ocean. There was no one who came to see our departure, but I could feel the eyes of some people watching in the distance. After arriving at the Ocean, I wave to Alvin goodbye as he floats off on a cloud to head back to the ind. I take onest look at the ind as Nix opens the Dungeon gate to call Ca and her husband to take care of the ship. One of the reasons I wanted to go today was that the storm had disappeared around the ind, which is a relief. ---------- Pov Vanessa: 1 dayter. We were already travelingfortably during this only day of travel we had, there was also no change in the weather or attacks by monsters, this day was so peaceful that I went fishing with my Dad to pass the time. "Why did you let Z stay on the ship and not inside the Dungeon with the others?" (I) "She asked, I think she wants to try to be useful, she doesn''t seem to like doing nothing..." (Father) Out of nowhere a st of water element manaes out like a beam of water energy at such a speed that I didn''t have time to react, but my Father seems to have reacted in time as I was hit by a tentacle of blooding out of his body, he threw me out of the ray range, but I still lost one of my wings. I wasn''t the only one either, all of my Father''s Familiars acted in sync pushing the others away. But what made my heart and mind sink in despair was that he couldn''t get out of the way, I saw half of his torso disappear along with an entire leg and part of his arm. Also, La had her bodypletely erased. The energy beam onlysted a second, but in that single second my Father is on the brink of death and many others have been seriously injured. "AAAHHHH!!!!!" (¨¦rica/Ibuki/Lilith) "DAD!!!???" (I) Chapter 758 Cap 756: To Be The Only Queen Of The Seas Pov Mermaid Queen Eloise: I was in the middle of a magic circle surrounded by mages of the royal court waiting for the moment to initiate the n. I give thest order to one of my best Generals, a Siren who escaped the capital of the Blue Coral Kingdom taking every opportunity she can while leaving a trail of blood along the way, she is someone who understands the importance of ending this despicable race. "Mydy, are you sure to keep the King imprisoned? Rumors have been circting throughout the Kingdom." (Tatariny) "My husband tried to override my authority to make a deal with them, the only reason he''s not dead yet is that I want to show him what I''ve always promised, a strong Kingdom built on the bodies and blood of Triton scum. " (I) "Majesty, the barrier around the capital of the Blue Coral Kingdom has been broken, we can start the ritual whenever you want." "Start now, I''m sure that old man will run to that ce since it''s hisst hope of Kingdom." (I) I reach down and pick up Prince Aldrich unconscious on the floor, his body surrounded by chains that cause pain but stop the bleeding, after all, I don''t want to get dirty with his filthy blood. I stand still in the middle of the ritual as the court mages activate, soon the magic circles surround me as they make me float, the magic circles turn into an oval barrier with me inside, so the water and space spells mix as they send me through long distances to the desired location like a projectile. I can still see the passage blurring as I go all the way through at enormous speed, I can also feel the collisions with everything in my path until onest collision followed by the barrier breaking down. "..." (I) "< Elemental Avatar: Queen of the Seas >" (I) I look around quickly realizing that I stopped exactly where I intended, the back of the Blue Coral Kingdom''s Royal castle, I was right in front of the natural Blue Coral wallrger than the castle that gave this Kingdom its name. I was surrounded by the knights that protect the castle and I use my strongest magic, I create an avatar using my water element mana in conjunction with my Aura, soon water from the surroundings condenses into the silhouette of a Mermaid with a crown and a trident, all made of water. The Siren waves her trident creating a wave of water that crushes these knights to the ground, so I run to the coral wall where a barrier-encircled entrance is. "Time to be helpful." (I) I hit this prince''s head on the barrier causing him to wake up at the same time the barrier opens a passage I passed through. Once I passed through the wards of this ce I go to the gates killing all the guards that protect the gate in front of me. "< Fangs of the Seas > ¡Á7" "< Whirlwind of Bubbles >" (I) Boommm Boommm Boommm I create a vortex of bubbles that explode on touch, when one starts exploding triggers the next ones to do the same creating chain explosions while my Elemental Avatar protects me with a barrier of the water element. "Damn..." ? "< Water ws >" (I) A few survived the attack, one of them attacked me from the front as he spoke, but I ignore him while chrome the other two attacked me from behind, my hands covered in water in the form of ws cut their bodies in half along with the decorations of this ce from behind them while my Elemental Avatar stabs his trident into the head of the fool who tried to get my attention. I keep running without stopping knowing my presence here must already be known, I look at the castle behind me with a big hole in it, a hole I must have made when I got here. So I run to the door and throw the prince who woke up and was thrashing uselessly this whole time, my Elemental Avatar ps him causing his body to explode into pieces as his blood spreads staining the door which absorbs the blood as it glows. Wasting no time I approach and push open the door that opens revealing arge room filled with all sorts of treasures, but I ignore it all to see the altar in the center with a transparent staff and a blue orb stuck on top with a crystal eye inside. I smile seeing the prize I''ve always wanted in my hands and run over there ignoring everything around me. "ELOISEEEE!!!!!" (Wassily) I keep running without looking back knowing that that old man arrived faster than I expected, I don''t have the illusion of beating someone with a lower King Grade strength, I never thought of beating him head on, if it wasn''t for his disease I know my Realm would have already been destroyed by him. I hold the Staff of the Ruler of the Watcher of the Seas in my hands and look at that old man sting my Elemental Avatar with one punch, which makes my body shake asrge amounts of blood pour out of my mouth from the reaction of losing my Elemental Avatar. "You bastard, how dare you kill my grandson and my family? I should have killed your grandmother instead of exiling her back then!" (Wassily) "Just die!!!" (I) The moment I held this staff in my hands I knew how to use it, it was as if the information to use this staff was always in my head, I look onest time at the old man with blood running from his eyes and ears from forcing himself to use his strength on a body weakened by disease. "< Seawatcher''s Ray >" (I) The moment that old man tried to attack me from above, I could only react due to the increase in power the staff gave me, but that was temporary, the moment I pointed the staff at this old man kept from Wassily, an Energy Ray containing great concentration of the water element hit his body as he continued going upwards through the walls of Blue Coral towards the surface. "Hahahahahahah...haahahahaha...hahahaha..." (I) So much power, a power far greater than anything I could have imagined, I could see that old Triton''s body being ripped to shreds and valued with the power of this attack, without this old man there is no one else to stand in my way. "From now on I will be the only Queen of these seas!!!" (I) Chapter 759 Cap 757: Zenos Fury Part 1 Pov Vanessa: I cannot give in to despair and sadness, my Father is a Vampire Patriarch with a True Dragon bloodline, he is not someone easy to kill. I wasn''t the only one running towards him, Lilith and Freya were alsoing, and my only concern was to see him, as I approached I realized that his body was more damaged than it looked, his internal organs had turned to porridge, his heart was the whole thing inside its body, but it was covered in broken scales and bone debris puncturing it. Before I can begin to do anything, my Father''s blood drains from his body as it washes away the shattered remains of bones, then takes the form of a red wolf cub. "The master is very injured, but something is blocking his regeneration." (Orion) I look through the wounds and notice remnants of water element energy around most wounds. "I take care of that energy, Vanessa cure it." (Freya) "I don''t know if I''ll have enough time..." (Vanessa) "< Life Bind Curse >" (Lilith) Lilith who has been quiet until now seems to have spent her time creating a magic circle with her own blood before activating using demonic energy and mana, so a red line forms between her and our Father. "Now his life is linked to mine, that should give us both a few hours to live." (Lilith) "That will be enough, thank you." (I) "I pray to the one who has control over life and death. I pray to the one who walks through oceans of blood to bring death to those who dare to go against her. I pray to the one whose name is a symbol of dominion and freedom." (I) "Make this servant''s words her words so that the buried truth will be revealed. Make this servant''s power the de that will bring terror to your enemies. Make this servant''s body the receptacle for her will in this world." (I) "O Blood Goddess Selene, may at the utterance of her name the skies be red and may this servant be bestowed with your blessings to bring judgment upon her enemies." (I) "< Field of Holy Blood >" (I) I use my power and full Aura while praying to the Goddess to use all my power, instead of trying to heal my lost wing, I create an area-of-effect spell using Holy power. I spend the next hour healing Father, Freya seemed to have a hard time controlling the water element in my Father''s wounds, but it was enough to allow me to slowly heal him. I started by healing his heart while removing the broken scales, then I healed his lung and then slowly healed his other internal organs, only then could I begin to help the process of regeneration of the body parts he lost, it was a slow process. Another hour passes and his shredded torso is better, so his life is no longer in danger. I started to heal the missing part of his arm and leg. "Stop Vanessa, you already have blooding out of your eyes, mouth, and ears." (Freya) "I need to heal him..." (Vanessa) "Yes, but if he passes out during treatment who else will take care of him?" (Freya) "..." (I) "Even Lilith has already broken her curse and gone to see the others, he is no longer at risk." (Freya) "All right..." (I) I undo the healing area spell after looking around and seeing everyone in better condition, at least none of them were life threatening. I undo my transformation and fall to my knees, almost losing consciousness from the fatigue that hits me all at once. "Are you okay?" (Freya) I take potions for days and drink them before trying to get up, but I fall again, this time I wait a few seconds before I get up and start healing my Father again. ----------- Pov Zenos: I had a horrible dream where my friends and family were seriously injured, where Vanessa lost a wing and La disappeared. It was a horrible nightmare, all I wanted was to wake up from this nightmare, but when I feel like I''m waking up a pain runs through my body, it''s far from the worst pain I''ve ever felt, but I''m aware that I''m more used to pain than a painmon person. The pain surprisingly helped me regain consciousness faster, when I opened my eyes I realized I was on the deck and there were two people next to me panting and talking. "It took 4 hours... but he... is whole again." (Vanessa) "That energy... from the water element was... mixed with an Aura, so... it was so hard... to control." (Freya) "What''s up." (I) I get up and notice that one of Vanessa''s wings was missing, I look around and see Nix unconscious with many scales all over her Dragon body broken, lucky the ship was erged and able to support herrge size lying curled up. I look around and see everyone injured to some degree, most had just scratched albums, and there were also unconscious people like Erica, Ibuki, and Irina. I look around and see all of my Familiars, I can feel them or should I say almost all of them. I keep looking around and I don''t see one of my Familiars, the nightmare images I was having came back to my mind along with the vivid image of the attack that came from the ocean. "(It was by instinct, I felt that something had touched my Aura and it was very fast, I remember taking over the bodies of all my Familiars and pushing them away as much as possible, but it wasn''t enough...)" (I) "Master calm down, your Aura can hurt others as it is now." (Ragnar) "..." (I) When I heard Ragnar''s voice I realized that I was releasing a great killing intent along with my Aura in the surroundings, knowing that the others were still not well I managed to suppress the strength of my Aura within me. "Who made this?" (I) "We don''t know..." (Vanessa) "I collected the remains of the Aura that apanied the energy attack, here." (Ragnar) Ragnar seemed to be suppressing his Aura too, but I could see the brutality in his gaze, he shows me a sphere made of Aura, of his Aura, but it had a blurry image inside. "That will do." (I) "Master, wait, sir, are you..." (Freya) "I know what I''m doing, don''t interrupt me." (I) I cover my hand with my Aura which looks like mes burning intensely will act due to the fury I can barely contain, I look at what looks like a small Siren made of featureless water inside the Aura sphere, this is a condensed form of Aura, took the most natural form for the person who has this Aura, that means it was a Siren. "You can''t escape me no matter where you are!" (I) Chapter 760 Cap 758: Zenos Fury Part 2 Pov Z: The attack was sudden, and the first thing I noticed was Mr Zenos pushing those around him, others who told me were his Familiars also acted in sync with him, but everyone ended up injured. One of the women became arge Dragon that was grazed by the attack, its scales that looked like they were made of dark crystal shattering under the attack. Some kind of creature that looks like a strange Unicorn with wings and full of scales also appeared from somewhere, and with a lunge managed to save another person. But there was also the Fairy who, even though she managed to save someone, was still hit and disappeared. But the scariest thing was Zenos when a tentacle of blood came out of him to hit one of his daughters to save her, he didn''t have time to dodge, this was strange by the time of his reaction he should have been able to move, but he kept standing in the same ce and was hit full-on, but the attack didn''t catch all of his body. Zenos'' wound was something no person could survive, half of his torso is gone, but it seems that Vampires are hard to kill and his daughters are working with the Elf to save him. I myself run to help the Dragon along with someone else, all those who managed to maintain consciousness ran to help the injured, the ship with the Damage it suffered shouldn''t stay afloat for long or that''s what I was thinking before I saw the wood start to grow like trees forming a strange image when the damage was repaired with these trees. ------------ After no one but Zenos was in danger of life, I calmed down enough to notice something troubling. The remaining energy from the attack was still floating around in the surroundings and there was an Aura mixed with that energy, I hadn''t noticed before, but as that strange Unicorn with wings was manipting a powerful and wild Aura to gather this Aura mixed with the energy of the attack, I was able to understand. This Aura was one I''d felt before, an Aura I hadn''t thought I''d feel again since I left the battlefield. That was Queen Eloise''s Aura, but the power of this attack was way above what she should be able to do, besides that it would be impossible for her toe to the surface to attack us, there was no kind of follow-up attack and this attack didn''t seem to target anyone in particr, it doesn''t make sense. But then I remember what the General in charge of my soldiers unit said to me when she was trying to give me yet another promotion that I turned down. She said that the Queen had a n to steal a treasure from the Blue Coral Kingdom, at the time she didn''t know what treasure it was since she was just another soldier, but this attack now was very strong. I and many others have heard the legend of the treasure that the founder of the Blue Coral Kingdom left behind, that treasure is the only thing I can imagine being capable of such an attack, other than the direction the attack came from. "(Can''t it be, was that that powerful?)" (I) "(Did this attacke from the bottom of the ocean? But it takes days to swim to the surface.)" (I) The mere thought of the kind of power it takes to cross the ocean floor to the surface and still have that attack power, that''s frightening. ------------ After a few hours Zenos wakes up, he should be tired and in a lot of pain, but as soon as he woke up and looked around I was paralyzed with fear. An Aura I had never felt before started toe out of the little Vampire, I heard the others saying he was strong but I couldn''t imagine such a brutal Auraing out of him. His Aura alone was already so heavy and scary, but the murderous intent contained in that Aura made me tremble, it was like I was surrounded by monsters at the bottom of the ocean and could be killed at any moment. But soon the Aura retracts into his body, but even so, I wasn''t able to move, I don''t think I''ll ever forget that fear in my entire life. Ding! <[ Your Skill Leveled Up [ Fear Resistance: 7 > 8 ] ]> . . <[ Your Skill Leveled Up [ Fear Resistance: 8 > 9 ] ]> I ignore the messages in my head and turn my eyes to the source of that fear, but what I find only makes me fear it, even more, it''s eyes filled with hate, anger, and murderous intent. Those eyes as deep as the ocean held a promise of boundless cruelty and death, those eyes of different colors was like having two monsters looking at me. Ding! <[ Your Skill Leveled Up [ Fear Resistance: 9 > 10 ] ]> Because of that frightening Aura, everyone was silent, but I don''t dare to look away from him, my warrior instincts were trained to never look away from danger and at that moment the greatest danger is him. I could feel as if the surroundings were shaking, maybe it was my imagination reacting to fear, but when someone approached him handing over a strange sphere with an image of a Mermaid inside, I remembered what it was. That was Queen Eloise''s Aura that was gathered by that strange Unicorn, I didn''t know what they were going to do with it, but in the silence of that ce I could hear a voice that seemed toe from hell dripping with malice and murderous intent, that voice came of Zenos. I saw the calm and cheerful young Vampire harshly replying to one of the people who saved him as he grabbed that Aura sphere speaking words filled with hate. "You can''t escape me no matter where you are!" (Zenos) After that, the energies started to get out of control as the Young Vampire transformed before my eyes. Intense energy radiated from his body destroying what was left of his clothes as the scales on his arms and legs spread to the rest of his body, his jaw grew to reveal ck metal-like teeth, his horns grew to three times the size as his red hair bes ethereal and its tail with a de bes even longer. I was horrified when the arm that held the Aura sphere grew to double the size while more resembling a monster''s ws. Soon blood came out of his eyes like tears that floated around him and little by little magic circles began to form as more blood poured out of his body opening new wounds. "(Queen, what kind of monster have you awakened?)" (I) Chapter 761 Cap 759: The Drop Is Higher When Its On Top "You can''t escape me no matter where you are!" (I) I can still feel traces of a curse on me, it feels like Lilith has done something to help me, I can also feel some sacred energy and nature, Freya and Vanessa have also done something, for the three of them to work together to help me means my state should be very bad, but what caught my attention was Lilith''s curse which gives me an idea. I don''t know who the attacker was and I don''t care, the only thing I know is that I won''t forgive the one who killed La. Over these two years, I''ve umted arge number of skills from all the monsters and people I devoured, I''ve been doing the synthesis of these skills calmly because I don''t want to be weakened at any time like in the past. Among all the skills I have, there are some that I don''t like to use and others that I don''t want to use for fear of turning into a monster. One of those abilities is one that allows me to create scales, fangs, bones, exoskeletons, and horns. Another one of those skills was the one I got from that Slime in my early days, a skill that allows me to control my body however I want, which was useful in many situations, but I never made full use of this skill as moving my body this way is followed of great pain. But now I don''t care about those worries anymore, I activate all these skills by transforming my body little by little, I will transform my body into a weapon that can increase my capabilities to the fullest without worrying about my appearance. I start by creating scales all over my body attached to an exoskeleton underneath that have greatly increased my defense, I increase the size of my ws while putting different curses on them, and I do the same with the fangs I create in my mouth while manipting the bones of my jaws to have a bigger mouth. I erge my horns while changing their internal structures to ce various Augmentation Runes for certain skills, and change the structure of my veins creating a physique augmenting magic circle. I use my Ki, spirit energy, and mana to use three physical stat boosting skills at the same time while activating the ability to ovee limits to maintain this state of continuous energy expenditure. I keep my Aura hidden inside me so I don''t harm anyone, but I''m already using all my Aura''s countless effects to the fullest, I''m sure my appearance must be monstrous now, but I don''t care, with the sphere in one of my hands where I concentrated the biggest changes, I start creating two curse rituals using my blood as a conduit. As the blood leaves my body forming the magic circle, I spread my wings to float away from the ship, not wanting to hurt my family by ident. "DAD!!!" (Vanessa) "Vanessa, don''te any closer!" (Lilith) "..." (Hinata) "No Hinata, trust the master." (Sakura) Hinata tried to approach me, but Sakura pushed her away, many others tried to get close to me, but my Familiars pushed everyone away knowing it would be dangerous. I''ve closed my connection to all my Familiars so my murderous intent and fury doesn''t leak out to them, I''m barely managing to maintain control at the moment, in fact, I don''t even know if I''m in control at the moment. I go five kilometers away from the ship and I''m floating on top of the ocean while theplex magic circles areplemented with some Spiritual Runes, when everything is ready I activate both curses. "< Blood Curse: Life Binding Curse >" (I) "< Blood Curse: Ghost Image >" (I) "Aahhh!!!" (I) I spread my Aura 1 kilometer around me while activating the curses, this is the first time I use these curses, but I know their effects. I use the Aura that Ragnar gathered as the core of the two curses and create a bond with the target, this curse has many uses and I make the bond continue as long as one of us is alive, meanwhile, the vitality of both of us will be consumed by the curse. After that I created a ghost image of the target using this link, and with that an image of me will also be formed in front of the target, these images are untouchable for anyone, but as we are both linked by these two curses we can attack these images and the damage will hit the targets, this goes for both me and my target as we are both under the same curses. Soon the translucent image of a six-foot Mermaid appears floating in front of me, she has a trident in one hand and a staff with an eye inside an orb in the other hand. She looks surprised when she sees me, the way her hair moves must be in the water, but that doesn''t matter, I just have one thing to say to her as a smile forms on my face at what''s about to happen. "You''re going to die today!!!" (I) ---------- Pov Mermaid Queen Eloise: "Your Majesty, we have already organized the entire poption as you ordered, they surrendered when they saw your power." "You mean the power of the Staff of the Seawatcher." (Fyria) "..." "I know you don''t agree with any of this, but you''ll thank me when you''re Queen, my daughter." (I) "The reason for this war will be an eternal shame in our history, you should have heard what the father was trying to say." (Fyria) "Your father is an idealistic fool, he never understood our hatred, and his ns would never work out as he thought." (I) "At least his ns didn''t kill thousands of innocent people." (Fyria) "There are no innocent people among Tritons, ask any Mermaid that has been rescued, this Realm has been rotten for centuries." (I) "Now be quiet, I need to show the heads of the royal family from this ce to kill any hope of rebellion from the captured Tritons." (I) "Where are you different from them, mother!? Just as they fell for you, one day you will fall for your actions." (Fyria) "The fall is always worse when you are at the highest, especially for those who act like tyrants." (Fyria) I ignore my eldest daughter, she is the best able to assume my position when the timees, but she, unfortunately, grew up listening to my husband''s idealistic daydreams, but that doesn''t matter anymore now that our old enemy is gone. I left my daughter behind and swam above the city for everyone to see as the heads of the entire royal family floated behind me, needing to crush her hopes to avoid future trouble. I still need these people as manpower in rebuilding after the war, after they serve their purpose, I will sell them all into very just as they did countless Mermaids over the centuries. "Look at your precise rulers! Just as they fell before the justice of the Sirens, you all received the same punishment, you will be treated the same way you treat the Sirens you enved in the past..." (I) In the middle of my speech, I feel great pain as my vitality is slowly being sucked out of me, then I feel a sinister presence connect to me as an image forms in front of me of a monstrous being. The Aura thates out of this image spreads around the surroundings full of murderous intent and brutality, I have never felt such a heavy and suffocating Aura before. The person in the image looks directly at me with hatred while speaking in a voice that seems toe from the sea abysses. "You''re going to die today!!!" Chapter 762 Cap 760: Monstrosity Pov Mermaid Queen Eloise: "You''re going to die today!!!" This monstrous figure appeared out of nowhere directing limitless murderous intent towards me. "< Deadly Onught >" "< Water Prison >" (I) Before I understood what was happening he disappeared from my sight in a sudden attack that I reacted by pure instinct using an ability of my trident. The water around him condenses into several needles that should stop him from moving, I say should because he ignores the water needles going through the force in a suicide attack, then tries to cut me with his ws, he was faster than me, so I use the Staff of the Seawatcher to defend myself and even then I was pushed more than 100 meters back through a nearby building. "< Layered Mana Barrier >" (I) "< ws of Judgment >" "< Ocean Current >" (I) "< Lightning Breath >" Without waiting for a next attack I create 25 barriers inyers after being mmed into a building, after stabilizing I feel the water shift behind me and I turn around in time to see its big ws breaking most of my barriers. I take advantage of the reaction time my barriers have bought me and use a water element spell creating a strong maximum current to hammer him into the ground while he''s too close to be able to dodge, but against my expectations, he slightly opens his big jaw using a thunder element breath attack that interrupts my attack while electrifying the surrounding water served as a secondary attack. "Who are you!?" (I) "WHAT ARE YOU!?" (I) "< Explosive Fist >" The repercussion of the collision of our two attacks caused what was left of my barriers to shatter as some burns appeared on my body. I try to buy time as I watch my bravest warriors try to join the fight, as this creature uttered those words at first means it can hear me, but it ignored me as it spread an extremely sinister Aura in the surroundings and coated its fists with that Aura to attack me. I keep the Staff of the Watcher of the Seas to use my two hands to hold my trident, in such a close fight I won''t have time to use magic and so I will have to fight using the Martial Arts of the Sirens of my nation. This monster''s Aura was very strong and oppressive, I could feel its Aura trying to corrupt my body and mind with fear, pain, and various kinds of abnormal status, but I managed to resist it somehow using my own Aura around my body, her Aura was the most horrible thing I''ve ever felt and it felt like she was judging me, something I can''t even ept the thought of. As his attacks were faster and more powerful than I could handle on my own, I had to focus on deflecting his attacks and waiting for a good opportunity to attack or until my best warriors were by my side. Dodging his attacks was getting harder and harder, and his movements were unpredictable, there were times I thought it was going to be a punch and then an elbow almost hit me, another time a forward lunge became a front kick that I used my fin to hit his leg a little more to the side. In the meantime where I was dodging his attacks with great difficulty, my warriors tried to attack him from all directions, I thought that when I realized that he would try to defend himself against them and give me the opportunity to attack, but I was wrong. The enemy ignores the attacks that have passed through his body as if he were an illusion, but his powerful attacks against me show that it is not an illusion. "< Cursed de >" "Huhh!!" (I) "< Cry from the Depths >" (I) Distracted by the hope of my warriors'' attacks against the enemy and having only parried attacks with its arms and legs, I forgot to pay attention to its tail which glowed with a purple light as it pierced my side. I endure the pain while activating an ability knowing I will hit my warriors by ident, I scream creating heavy sound waves that push the enemy back pulling the de of his tail out of my body and increasing the wound. "Bastard... hugh!" (I) cough cough My vision blurred for a second as sudden pain and weakness hit me, I spat out some blood and realized my skin had started to rot near the wound on my side. "Majesty beware!" (General Glennda) "HUHHHHH!?" (I) An attack came from my back, when I looked I realized that my own Shadow had hit me and before I could react a big jaw was right in front of my face trying to close with my head inside, I dodged my head hastily but he bites my while grabs my body to rip my shoulder away from my body. "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!" (I) "< Blood Eater >" "..." (I) "Majesty!!!!" (all) He was smiling as a part of his Aura that was injected inside my body seeped into my veins, then my blood started to burn like acid as I felt things moving inside my body, the pain was so much that I couldn''t even scream. It didn''t take me long to know what these things were moving inside my body when one of them opened up a wound with teeth in my skin protruding out of my remaining arm, it was some sort of red Worm or Leech with a circr spout full of teeth crystal sses. "Those who hurt my family have never received my forgiveness!" "Die being devoured from the inside out by your own blood!" "NO!!!" (all) Before I could understand what he was saying or who was yelling, one of my eyes exploded as another one of those things popped out of my eye and I felt several moreing out all over my body as my vision darkened. ,m "(Was my daughter right in the end!?)" (I) Gradually the pain and my senses were leaving one by one as I fell into an unnerving darkness. I knew I was dying, but not being able to lead my people to the prosperity I promised when I had finally destroyed our ancient enemies filled me with grief. All I could say was count on my daughter from now on, I hope she abandons her naivete to be the Queen I know she can be. "(Even if I die it doesn''t matter, the Sirens will be safe...)" (I) In this way, even my mind went nk as I fell into the oblivion of death. Chapter 763 Cap 761: Idiot Master It was a great pleasure to realize that my target''s strength wasn''t that great, I already guessed that from the strength of the Aura traits that Ragnar gathered, but confirming that the enemy only had Lesser Catastrophe Grade strength was a great joy. "(I''m burning energy too fast to maintain my current power level, I''ll only be able to maintain this for a few more minutes.)" (I) "(Gotta get this over with fast.)" (I) The fight was a little more difficult than I expected, but that was due to two strange factors, one was because this Siren''s movements were inconceivable to be done in the air where we were fighting, but I understood that she was actually fighting inside the air water while I was fighting in the air. Her movements were fluid and natural since she has lived her whole life in the water, but for me who only started flying less than 1 year ago, I stillck experience. Also, the various improvements and forced changes I made to my body are hampering the uracy of my attacks, I didn''t think about it due to fury, but throughout the fight, it became more and more evident as she manages to dodge my attacks very easily that should be unpredictable. I had to rely on sheer raw power and tactics to win before time ran out, plus it was only duringbat that I realized how restricted I was, I couldn''t use my poisons and I was expending twice as much energy as normal with my attacks, possibly a unexpected effect of one of the curses. My time was running out so I started to use my Aura and curse affinity more actively, since two curses were connecting the two of us, I thought my curses might reach her. When I finally got close enough to her, I fought using only my arms and legs even though I saw that she dodged all the attacks, I did it so she wouldn''t notice me concentrating cursed energy on the de on my tail, so the moment I saw her get distracted by something thing attacked before being sent flying away with one of its attacks. After that, I used my Aura that I''d been infiltrating her shadow to control the shadow in an attack that brought her closer to me while the curse caused by my tail caused another moment of distraction. When she was close I tried to rip her head off with my jaws, I wanted to finish it quickly since I was running out of time, but she dodged once more, so I was content with her shoulder that I ripped off along with one arm, I also took advantage of that moment to inject my Aura within her, I used the curse, the corruption skill, my Aura, my control and blood affinity to create an attack she would not be able to parry or deflect. I turned her blood into Blood Leeches with crystallized blood teeth, I also activated the corrosion skill to increase the lethality of this attack, the effect was better than expected as well as very brutal. It worried the part of me that was happy to see the enemy who had killed La in that beyond the cruel state, but I pushed the thought aside as the weakness was starting to show. Luckily the Mermaid''s ghost image broke before that along with the two curses, that means she was dead. I waspletely covered in sweat from the pain I''d been ignoring, and my body was aching from the weight of all the changes and abilities I imposed on myself. I started by deactivating the various skills and techniques one by one to allow my body to adapt to the changes slowly, in the end, I used up what was left of my energy reserves to get my appearance back to normal. I made the excess scales fall off along with the exoskeleton, so I started spitting out teeth full of cursed energy while waiting for new teeth to grow normally afterwards, used a little bit of corrosion on the bones inside my body to get them back to normal sizes and changed the position of my veins back to their normal positions. Unfortunately, my horns had to be ripped out of my head, which hurt a lot more than I expected. The process to get back to my normal appearance was more of a high torture imposed, in the end, my vision was spinning due to pain and energy expenditure, and I couldn''t even keep flying when I fell into the sea. "You worried me a lot this time." (¨¦rica) Soon I felt the arms around me that pulled me up, it was ¨¦rica pulling me out of the water and carrying me like a princess, she had tears in her eyes, something I don''t remember seeing on her face before. "Sorry..." (I) "You''ve been consumed by anger, I can understand that, but letting that happen is uneptable for a King." (¨¦rica) "I''m not..." (I) "You are a King, so shut up!" (¨¦rica) "(If I''m a King, then that''s not a good way to treat a King.)" (I) "You treated Freya and the others who were worried about you badly, you fought alone against an enemy of unknown strength using a clearly ineffective method, and you forgot about La." (¨¦rica) "You got carried away by anger and forgot your priorities, duties, and what was important." (¨¦rica) "Everyone was injured or discouraged, we weren''t sure what the attack was about, we didn''t know if there would be another attack or we didn''t know who had attacked." (¨¦rica) "This is the second time I''ve seen you acting out of hate alone, that time Diana was saved by it, but this time you took unnecessary risks." (¨¦rica) "(I feel like I''m in the orphanage getting scolded by the nuns again.)" (I) But even though I was treated like a child, I kept quiet acknowledging the various mistakes ¨¦rica mentioned, mistakes I wouldn''t normally make since I like to think and n everything I''m going to do. But in the middle of ¨¦rica''s sermon something caught my attention, she talked about forgetting La, it made me sad again when remembering her death, but soon I hear something in my mind. "(Idiot master, now that the fun is over, remake my body.)" (La) "..." (I) Chapter 764 Cap 762: Admitting Mistakes "How could I forget that!?" (I) "(Because you''re such an idiot master, I thought that was clear.)" (La) "That was a rhetorical question, you annoying Fairy." (I) "(Annoying you for letting me die!)" (La) "I didn''t let you die, I controlled everyone''s body at the same time, but you were the only idiot who resisted." (I) "(You started controlling my body out of nowhere, I was confused.)" (La) "If you were fine, then why didn''t you speak up sooner? Why did you let me do all that?" (I) "(I had just died, so my Soul was dormant for a period of time, normally it was for a Fairy to return to the Fairy world to create a new body before being summoned again by her Contractor.)" (La) "(But my bond with you is stronger you idiot, so my Soul returns to you where I will absorb your mana to recreate my body, idiot master.)" (La) "(I only woke up when I felt the curse that a certain idiot master threw on himself, but I was a little confused when I started to wake up.)" (La) "(When I realized what was happening, you were in the middle of a fun battle, which by the way I mustmend, rip off an arm and have the enemy devoured from the inside? It was an amazing show!)" (La) "You''re a devil!?" (I) I was lyingpletely still on the ship that had been partially repaired by Sakura, the truth is that my state after the attack was much worse than I imagined and it became even worse after putting so much pressure on my body in that totally unnecessarybat. My injuries weren''t just physical, my biggest damage had been to my Soul which was injured when I forcefully controlled all of my Familiars at the same time to save others from the attack on the ship. To make this damage to the Soul even worse, I even used two curses on myself to be able to fight that Siren, not to mention the damage I caused to my body with so many unnecessary improvements. When ¨¦rica found me floating in the Ocean, I was so weak that I can''t escape her scolding speech, some people still haven''t woken up like Ibuki and Nix, it seems Ibuki had a big mental shock to see me in that state due after the attack and Nix needs me to help with recovery, something I can''t do at the moment. I still can''t believe I forgot that Fairies and hired Spirits don''t die permanently, that''s something I already knew, I even remember being a reason for happiness knowing that La and Nix would always be safe as long as I was alive. I was an idiot, I thought I was thinking rationally and controlling my rage, but it was the opposite, I was so furious that I had stopped thinking, I couldn''t control myself and had to look for the worst way to do things. "Is more calm?" (Kira) "I think so, to be honest, I''m not sure anymore." (I) Kira walks into the room, I have no vision of the door I''m in and am unable to move my neck at the moment, I already consider it very lucky to be able to move my eyes and mouth. "You got everyone worried this time." (Kira) "I know, I wasn''t as in control of my emotions as I thought." (I) "Everyone noticed that your Aura was worse than that of the monsters, you know?" (Kira) "..." (I) "Can you call Freya for me?" (I) "You''re really finished this time, she''s after you taking care of Ibuki." (Kira) "Wait... since when are you here Freya?" (I) "I was already here when ¨¦rica brought you here." (Freya) I hadn''t noticed her, I''m not able to use my Aura at the moment and my vision when ¨¦rica brought me in was horrible due to exhaustion, I hadn''t even thought if there was anyone else in the room besides me. "I''m sorry Freya, I yelled at you when everything you said was for my own good." (I) "I know you weren''t well at that moment, I didn''t think for a moment that those words were true." (Freya) "I was filled with anger and fury, I ended up taking it out on you for being the first one to try to stop me, I apologize." (I) "Just rest." (Freya) "Unfortunately I can''t, if I sleep in the state I''m in now, I''ll evolve, the growth barrier I created for myself copsed during my previous rage." (I) "But if you evolve now..." (Kira) "I can''t say what could happen as my body is very weak and my Soul is injured, not to mention the energy density here is too low for anything above the Lower Catastrophe Grade." (I) "Can''t you remake this growth barrier?" (Freya) "In the state, he''s in, it would be impossible." (Kira) "Exactly, the most I can do is stay awake to stop the process of natural evolution." (I) ----------- It took me days to get back on my feet and the first thing I did was find Nix who had spent all this time sleeping in her Dragon form on the ship''s deck. Healing her was rtively easy as I only needed to feed her with my mana, when she got up I made her revert to her Human form and open the Dungeon on the lower floors of the ship again. Ibuki also woke up during this time, since getting up she has been like Hinata always clinging to me, she spent a whole day crying when she woke up, and it took a long time for her to calm down. Diana seems to have been very affected by what happened, she spends her days quietly training her Aura with Ragnar''s help, Sophia on the other hand has been talking a lot with Freya in secret and everyone has been acting strange. It was only after talking to Irius that I understood what happened, they were ming themselves for what happened to me, everyone thinks that if they had noticed the attack like me they could have acted faster so I wouldn''t have to save them. Only Ragnar and I realized how silly this is, my Aura and senses are special due to an umtion of factors impossible to replicate, and for that reason, I had to train a lot to be able to process all the information that my Aura and senses pour into the my mind. Knowing this, I made everyone attend a meeting to try to exile it, but it was like talking to a wall, when I realized this, I passed specific training ns for each one, they were training ns that I had thought of before, but I never showed why I thought to be better each follow their own training path. I realized that everyone always trains to improve their strengths, so I did training methods for their weaknesses, the same type of training I always try to do. I have a lot of strengths because of therge number of skills that I have, because of that I know that I will never be an expert in all these skills, so I focused on acquiring the ability to use these skills freely to fight using my creativity, in addition to I do trainings to cover my ws. In other words, I will never win against a mage with magic or against a swordsman inbat, but using my creativity and therge number of skills I have, I can adapt to any kind of situation easier and better than anyone else, was so I managed to beat that siren so fast and even that was with a lot of preparation while I was running out of energy like a broken dam. Chapter 765 Cap 763: Margaret Makes An Appearance Pov Mermaid Princess Fyria: ,m Seeing my mother fighting that thing was far beyond what I could have expected, that monstrosity dominated my mother from the beginning ofbat, no kind of attack stopped her advance, a power that cannot be stopped and a fury that knows no limits. Her aura dominated the center of the capital making everyone including me tremble in fear, but I still noticed something when I saw the attacks of our greatest warriors pass him while my mother''s attacks had even the slightest effect. My suspicions were confirmed when I saw my mother drop dead and the image of that thing disappear just as mysteriously as it had appeared. "(Was that some kind of curse? But from whom? Did the royal family of this Realm do anything before they were killed?)" (I) "..." (I) I look around still not able to move, I''m not as strong as our Warriors and Generals, my strength doesn''te close to my mother who was the strongest in our nation. That''s why I can''t get up yet like many others who are still on the ground due to that horrifying Aura, at least I kept my consciousness. "My Queen, let me help you." (General Glennda) Suddenly one of the warriors who had tried to fight alongside my mother appears beside me, her face marked with grief and sadness. "I''m not..." (I) "Now you are the only Queen." (General Glennda) "..." (I) "I, like all the other Generals and Ministers, know how much you were against this war, but I hope you can..." (General Glennda) "Later... I want to see my mother..." (I) "How to order." (General Glennda) ----------- In a few minutes, I let the others see the Tritons in the square in front of the castle and the soldiers while I joined in with the people my mother trusted most. My mother''s body was brought to me, her body waspletely healed, and no injuries of any kind were left on her body, but the holes and rips in her clothing reveal the amount of injuries that must have been on her body. Then I look at the trident still held tightly in her hand, the body of the trident was full of dents and a few small cracks, I remember 20 minutes ago it was shining like new. "Mother..." (I) The sadness and pain I felt now was greater than I imagined I would feel for this tyrant who brought so many deaths, I know she did horrible things but when I close my eyes I still remember the mother who sang to me every night before sleep when I was little. "WHO IS...HUH!?" (General Glennda) Suddenly General Glennda is in front of me while two other warriors of equal strength to her are to my right and left, they all draw their weapons, but before they can do anything the whole room is covered in a red hue as if everything changed to different shades of red. "No need to get excited, I just came to get something, and then I''m gone." "..." (I) When everything turned red, it was like time had stopped, I felt some kind of pressure on my body preventing even my eyes from moving, even breathing was difficult and it felt like it was something I was being allowed to do. It wasn''t just me immobilized like this, everyone was like that, so silence was the only thing I could hear before that female voice spoke as I felt the water moving away from this room, so footsteps could be hearding from behind. Then I feel someone pass by, but all I see is golden hair and pointed ears, she''s also wearing a strange ck and white dress and looks like a White Elf, this would be the first time I''ve seen someone of that race. At that moment I realized that she was the only one not covered in the red colors like everyone else in the room, she also moved freely as she passed me and lowered herself until she reached my mother''s body. "It was very difficult to track down the other side of the curse, mydy." "Yes, I know it could be an opportunity." "No, I still think I should have stopped him from using those curses." "You have to learn that not everything is solved by violence." "I thought, let me check if it''s here¡­yes that''s it." The Elf was talking to herself, but it seemed as if she was only listening to half of the conversation, maybe she has somemunication item that she is using to talk to apanion outside. She moves my mother''s body gently as she checks every piece of jewelry and essory she owns, then stops at her hand where she pulls out a ring with a blue pearl. The Elf gently pulls on the ring before taking the Staff of the Seawatcher out of the ring that was my mother''s favorite storage item, something my father gave her a long time ago from what I heard from him. "It might be useful, but it''s sealed." "Are you sure you want to ask her?" "She owes her brother a favor, not you." "Of course, she hates you, every time you meet you start a fight with her." Sigh "Yeah, I know where to go now, and forget about doing that." "I will not attack an army relying only on disposable items." She walks forward and jumps out of the window, I never saw her face but the moment she jumped out the window the red color fades as water rushes through the doors and windows back into the room. It was no surprise to see several things being pushed by the water and some people being pushed, but I run to get my mother''s body and the ring that the Elf from before left on top of the body after taking the Staff of the Seawatcher. After the room is filled with water again, I realize that General Glennda and the other two warriors were at the window where the Elf came out looking around, it seems they didn''t find her. "Who was she?" (I) Chapter 766 Cap 764: Someone Invited To Dinner Since that attack, we learned that an Aura would be able to ward off most monsters, so I asked Nics to create a magic item with the help of Rakan and Irina. This magic item creates a barrier thatbines with different Auras, this barrier is slightly stronger than the previous one while also serving to intimidate monsters weaker than the Lower Catastrophe Grade. Thanks to that, monster attacks became less frequent, and the weather was a problem there, but at least it''s not always storms like before. But there were still days when the weather was fine, I was taking advantage of one of those good days to have a barbecue, I made a point of taking care of a barbecue. It''s been over a month since the attack, Nix and everyone else is fine, La already has a new body that needed five days where I stayed inside her Cradle of Fairies to absorb my mana to build her body. The first thing she did when she had a body again was try to punch me, but her strength was too cold for that. I also needed to stay awake for more than a week after fighting that Seria to stop my evolution until I reached the new continent, now I''ve already created a new temporary growth barrier. I had time to talk to everyone a little bit, I also talked to Z about the Siren I killed, that''s how I found out I killed the Queen Z had abandoned. To my surprise Z didn''t seem to care much about the Mermaid Queen''s death, she said she didn''t agree with the things the Queen did, and that''s why she and many others left their homes to flee the war while looking for a better ce to live. ------------- During the barbecue, we were eating the meat of the monsters hunted inside my Dungeon as it was the only kind of meat we had. Everyone was ufortable to continue eating sea monsters and fruits for more than a month, everyone wanted to give their food a variety. Now it was night and the barbecue wasn''t over, Sakura increased the size of our ship''s deck to amodate the increasing level of people who came out of the Dungeon to party. It got to the point where the size of the deck was twice the size of the ship, honestly, the only reason this ship is still floating is because of the magic, because there is no exnation for this thing to support the weight of that number of people inside. "Today was beautiful, the food is delicious and I don''t even want to mention the drink, I''m very happy with the vor that Anton produced." (I) "The food was really good, especially from the Elf named Caryna." "Her food is really delicious." (I) "But as I was saying, the day is amazing, the weather is good, there have been no monsters attacking since the morning and everyone managed to leave their respective trainings for a rxing day." (I) "All I wanted was to enjoy this barbecue, chat with some friends, and spend time with my family." (I) "Looks like your ns are going well." "Yes, they were going well until someone unknown sneaked into the party." (I) "I''m sure that person was just hungry." "Who are you? Why are you here?" (I) Standing next to me picking things up from the grill to put on arge tray on a pile of food was a Dragon-headed man with long straight golden hair, he stands at 6 feet tall with golden eyes and two growing horns on the sides of the head, contouring the ears downwards. I can''t feel his Aura, his scent, hear his blood cirction, or his heartbeat. If I wasn''t looking at him or him answering me, I wouldn''t even know he was here. "I haven''t eaten anything for two months, you''re not going to deny food to someone hungry are you?" "I wouldn''t deny anyone food I think, let alone someone who could eat everyone on this ship." (I) He looks around like he''s at a buffet of treats, he could almost see a little drooling out of his jaws before he shakes his head in denial. "It would be tempting, you have some rare breeds around here and some I''ve never seen before." "I imagine you must have devoured some people already being a Dragon." (I) "Yes, some were enemies, but I also devoured innocent people, mistakes of youth before my mind developed enough to control my wild instincts." "So what kind of Dragon are you?" (I) "He is a True Dragon of Light." (Nix) "True Dragon of Light..." (I) I re at him before heading back to the grill, then turn the meat over before adding some more sauce and letting it cook before grabbing another bottle of beer. "Aren''t you scared? Or angry like your Spirit that won''t stop looking at me?" "I feel like her gaze is going to rip a hole in me." "Don''t give me hope." (Nix) "She doesn''t like Light Dragons, I think you already know why." (I) "Of course I know, knowing who she is that I''m here, the same goes for you." "I guess it''s no use sending you away, right?" (I) "No, at least not while you''re hungry." "But don''t worry, I''m not with the Church of Light, I''m Luminus, the True Dragon Emperor of Light, I''m second among the True Dragons of Light." (Luminus) "Sorry if I''m not surprised, I don''t have the context on this Dragon hierarchy thing." (I) "That means he is at the top of the most powerful beings in this world, his power is enough to destroy a continent, I''m not talking about killing the people of a continent but destroying the continent until there is not even an ind left in its ce. " (Nix) "..." (I) Sigh "I''m d I dismissed the idea of ??trying to poison your food." (I) "It would have been useless, normal poisons don''t affect me, but it would have been bad if it destroyed the taste of this food." (Luminus) I was very calm since with such a high power level, I couldn''t run away, fight, or do anything else, so even worrying bes useless in this situation. "Could you tell me why you''re here?" (I) "I already said, I''m not with the Church of Light, not all of us agree with them, but because we have powersing from the Light element and we have a long history of cooperation, all other races started to move away from us." (Luminus) "From what I hear, the Church of Light has gone a long way with the things they do and the Dragons of Light seem to have joined in with them." (I) "But it''s notpletely true, many of us abandoned the Church of Light and our ancestral home because of this." (Luminus) "We have tried many times to talk to other Dragon races or other races, but many of them won''t even agree to have a meeting and even when they do, they don''t trust us enough to believe our words." (Luminus) "What does all this have to do with you stealing half the meat from this barbecue?" (I) ? "He wants a mediator." (Nix) "Yes, but not only you, but also your Hired Spirit, we need her to speak with her father." (Luminus) "Do you want to talk to my Father?" (Nix) "Yes, unfortunately, we can''t get close to him, he hates everything to do with the Church of Light." (Luminus) "Why would I do that? I don''t trust you either." (Nix) "Why would I be a mediator? Sounds like a lot of work and considering my luck, I''m going to end up creating a war." (I) I didn''t want any more responsibility beyond what I already had, being a mediator between two parties can be challenging, especially if there are deep grudges in the middle of it all. "You haven''t fully awakened as a True Dragon yet, but it shouldn''t be long, a few decades at the most." (Luminus) "You seem to have affinities with all the elements, plus you have blessings from gods Fairy Kings and Spirit Kings." (Luminus) "It would be perfect to make you a mediator for us." (Luminus) "Your Hired Spirit would also be able to give us an opportunity to converse with the ck Dragon, something that would be impossible any other way." (Luminus) "The answer is still no." (I) "I like you, denying my request so outright is something many others would be oblivious to for fear of even thinking about it." (Luminus) "You wouldn''t have much of a problem, being a mediator is very easy, you would just have to provide a ce for the meeting, the security of the Meeting, and mediate while the two parties discuss." (Luminus) He made it look easy, but being a mediator doesn''t seem right for someone with my level of strength. "I was lucky to find you, I was following a Church of Light army, I was curious when so many of them came to such a weak continent." (Luminus) "They apparently hate you too much to send an army like that against you." (Luminus) "An army came after me? Tell me more about it, please." (I) Chapter 767 Cap 765: Diplomatic Work Luminus, who entered our barbecue party uninvited, said that an army came after me, that sounds more than dangerous. "After the attack on the Church of Light''s main Temple, they were very angry with you." (Luminus) "Wait! What attack!? I didn''t attack anyone and I don''t even know which Temple this is." (I) "No need to exin anything to me, any idiot could see it was a punishment from the Church of Death, you would just alleviate the humiliation they felt." (Luminus) "..." (I) "You speak of armies, but I''ve never seen one since I left the Morror Continent." (I) "I was following the army, but I wasn''t going to interfere, I just wanted to get a better sense of the situation." (Luminus) "But to my surprise, an Elf Queen appeared on that continent and drove the army away." (Luminus) "I knew she was strong, but how strong was that army?" (I) "She could be strong, but not strong enough, the real problem was the ability of Elf Queens and Kings to make contracts rom Spirit Kings or Fairy Kings, the ability to open gates to their worlds and ask for help." (Luminus) "The army left knowing it wouldn''t be the easy fight they imagined, but they''re still looking for you." (Luminus) It seems that I escaped from that Continent at a good time, but I am worried about what might happen in the next Continent, as far as I know, there the energy density is not as weak as I am used to, and I will be in real danger. "Master, this is not the time to fall into your own thoughts." (Nix) "Yes, I''m sorry." (I) "I have a purpose for you." (Luminus) "I have an item with me that can hide you from tracking by anyone other than your Familiars, if you would agree to be a mediator for us I would give this item to you." (Luminus) "Alright, I ept." (I) "..." (Luminus) "Master, I think you should talk a little more with the others before making this decision." (Nix) "No, this item is something I need, I''ve been looking for something like this for a while, I have a lot of these, but their effects are very weak." (I) Ever since I rescued Vanessa from her God Baldr''s Blessing, I''ve been looking for ways to hide myself from the eyes of this God or his devotees. Unfortunately, I never found anything I liked, I even asked Rakan to research spells to block tracking, I asked Erica and Lilith to research curses that might reflect all types of tracking, and I''ve been practicing Aura techniques with Ragnar to feel if I''m being tracked somehow and asked Nics to research magic items that can protect me from tracking techniques. But nothing seems to have the necessary level of power, I''m not afraid to face those of my level of strength, but it would suck to fight people much stronger than me. Now there''s even more people after me I suppose, I can hide my presence and Aura with training, but this is a world of magic where Gods are real, if they use some sort of tracking ability against me, I''d be dead not knowing the enemy is approaching. "But I''ll make it clear that I can help as long as it''s within my travel ns, I''m not going to run around." (I) "Fine with me, I''ll ask someone to find you when I get to the maind." (Luminus) Saying that he simply disappeared from my face with therge tray full of food, when he looked at the grill I noticed that everything that was close to being ready was gone, leaving only raw meat to roast. "Bastard, did he really steal my food?" (I) Sigh "You shouldn''t agree to work with the Light Dragons." (Nix) "To be honest, I was nning to do something simr anyway, at least that way I gain a powerful ally and an item that will save my life one day." (I) "I know you don''t like the Dragons of Light, but we shouldn''t judge an entire race for the mistake of a few, otherwise I would call the entire Human race evil." (I) "Why bother with that? I thought you wanted to avoid trouble?" (Nix) "Because the conflict with the Church of Light escted much further than I could have imagined and quickly, I realized this when simple devout Adventurers from the Church of Light attacked us on Cyrion Isle." (I) "Weakening the Church of Light, revealing its crimes, diminishing its potential allies, will all undermine the Church of Light''s forces." (I) "I know we have our own allies, like your father, the Temple of Blood, the Temple of Fenrir, and the people of the Dungeon, but I have no idea of ??the strength of the Church of Light." (I) "Bringing True Dragons to our side will strengthen us one way or another, so I epted this diplomatic job." (I) ----------- Pov Loki (Evil God of Fun): "You know you can''t beat me." (I) "That''s because you''re stealing." (Shako) "That would also be part of the game if I was stealing, after all, if I get caught I lose." (I) I''m sitting at a gaming table the size of arge Kingdom, thendscape is full of games or cards floating everywhere, plus there''s a square sun in the sky in the shape of a dice with three ck dots on it. "I missed you, the other Gods think gambling is a waste of time." (Shako) "They are fools, they don''t understand that what they do is also a game." (I) "Yes, besides they are all very active in thest few centuries as they make their moves hidden from others." (Shako) "You too, I doubt you''ll stay out of the fun." (I) "You''re right, but unlike other Gods, I don''t have a Temple or devotees, the simple act of ying any game is a prayer for me, but I don''t like to interfere." (Shako) "Is that why you''re keeping me in your God Realm?" (I) "Do you want me to be your Champion?" (I) "Yes, we think alike, plus you surrendered your divinity to me." (Shako) "I did this because I''m tired of sitting around looking at a board all the time, I want to be one of the pieces now, to be at the mercy of luck and choices, an infinite number of choices that lead to a path I can''t see. " (I) "Will be amazing." (I) "Is that why you''re thinking about staying with Selene''s son?" (Shako) "Of course, he has terrible bad luck, besides he is an Incarnation of Chaos, being around him will bring endless fun and the way he thinks is interesting." (I) "Will you ept my proposal?" (Shako) "Why not? It can be fun, especially with your unpredictable powers." (I) Chapter 768 Cap 766: Surrounded Pov Vanessa: "How do you feel?" (I) "I feel amazing, I''ve never felt so strong and free before, Mom." (Athena) "You were the one who adapted the fastest to the changes, the others still have a hard time controlling their new powers." (I) "Their biggest problem is their wings, none of them have had wings before and I''ve heard they are different to control than light wings magic." (Athena) "I suppose so, but you can teach them, it should still be a week or two before we reach the Central Continent as the Energy Density has increased." (I) "Lilian is still dying turning her children." (I) "Seems like the one they call Horn 1 has been asking her every day, but she''s always sidetracked." (Athena) ----------- Pov Freya: "Have you made your decision yet?" (Freya) "Yes, but I don''t know how to broach the subject with him." (Sophia) "You''ll have to find a way, I can''t help it if you don''t have the trinity with nature." (Freya) "I''ll talk to him after his evolution." (Sophia) ---------- Pov Alice: "I don''t understand why you want to be a maid, why don''t you stay a Warrior?" (I) "I want to always be useful to the Holy Son, not just be useful duringbat." (Eve) "I wish I had your strength, I always have to stay out of fights, all I did was fight monsters." (I) "If you want I can teach you how blood techniques are very useful for Vampires who have powerful bloodlines." (Eve) ---------- Pov Nics: The structure is almost ready, but the enchantments and Runes are still missing, I also need what I asked Miss Lyra to do. I look at the metallic skeleton in front of me with the synthetic organs and equipment I need, I keep looking like something''s missing. "I know what''s missing, but space would be an issue, I''ve already done the internal expansion, but it would be so much easier if I could use storage items instead." (I) ,m Sigh "Focus Nics, think about the improvements when you have a body suitable for these more delicate jobs." (I) ------------ Pov Barok: I was stretched out on the floor out of breath, but I was happy, I had finally acquired a skill of mine, a skill thatpletely suits me. "Sounds like it works, but wasting my clothes and armor like that is bad." (I) Tania always gets angry when the clothes she makes are torn repeatedly, that Runic woman scares me. "Guess I''ll have to order size-adjustable clothes, I''ll have to do the same for armor." (I) ------------ Ppv Sakura: "You should be d your daughter found someone." (I) "I''m d, Irius is a good man, he''s definitely the nicest person I know." (Sapphire) "So what''s the problem?" (I) "She went back to having dreams about the past, from the time when she was out of control..." (Sapphire) "Bring her to talk to me, I''ll see what I can do." (I) ----------- Pov Lilith: "This is going to be fun." (I) "We''re going to need something bigger, this core can''t contain the required number of curses." (H) "There must be something in the treasure room..." (I) "Are you sure you want to steal more stuff from there? Nira can be really scary when she gets angry." (H) "I''m the King''s daughter, right? Then I should have the right to borrow some things." (I) "Besides this thing is going to be amazing if it works out, maybe we should ask ¨¦rica for help too." (I) ----------- Pov Ibuki: I keep training with my eyes closed using only my Aura to sense my opponent. I feel something go through my arm and spin around before I do a high kick, but my foot is grabbed, so I choose my foot to get close to the opponent with a kick, but I get thrown into something hard and I fall to the ground exhausted. "You have to understand what your Aura perceives with your mind and not your instinct." (Diana) "This is difficult, why didn''t the master give more different training?" (I) "Because the goal is to train our ws, yours is your Aura, especially the way you use it." (Diana) ---------- Pov Zenos: "I''m saying I''m fine, I just wanted to try a new spell I thought of while reading a book." (I) Since the fight against the Mermaid, there''s always been someone watching me to make sure I don''t do anything stupid, which my Familiars don''t count on. They treat me like a child who needs a babysitter to take care of, it could be humiliating for other people but I didn''t care, what bothered me was the ban on doing any kind of training or experiment, it was killing me. I''m naturally curious, when I think of something interesting I''m in the habit of testing it right away, but they''re holding me back every step of the way. "Father, your body may be healed, but your Soul is still injured, we can tell from your Aura." (Irina) "It''s not that bad..." (I) "I''m not feeling anything anymore, I''m sure it will recover on its own." (I) "Do you know how small the number of people who suffered Soul damage and survived?" (Irina) "This is the kind of damage that permanently scars a person, it''s rare for those who have experienced it once, but you''ve already experienced it like 5 times!" (Irina) "More than half were out ofbat, so it doesn''t count." (I) Sigh "I can''t believe I''m going to say this, but La is right, you are an idiot." (Irina) "You hurt my feelings by talking like that." (I) "No matter the reasons why you suffer a Soul wound, the important thing is the fact that it hurts your Soul, haven''t you seen that even a World Tree almost dies because of it?" (Irina) "I know, but..." (I) "Sorry to interrupt, Mom." (Ca) We were inside the ship talking, in a luxuriouslyfortable andrge room, then Ca, Marcos'' wife, who is the captain of the ship, enters to say something with a worried face. "What happened, my daughter." (Irina) "I feel old talking..." (Irina) "We are surrounded by ships from the local navy." (Ca) Chapter 769 Cap 767: Stuck? I was talking to Irina when Ca, Marcos'' wife who is the captain of the ship, appeared with a worried face. "We are surrounded by ships from the local navy." (Ca) "..." (I) I''m silent for a few seconds, processing what she said. "How do you know they''re from the local Navy?" (I) "I''ve lived most of my life in a port city, I can tell from afar when it''s pirates, traders or military." (Ca) "How many?" (Irina) "There are more than ten ships the same size as ours." (Ca) "It''s dozens of Lower Catastrophe Grade." (Hinata) Hinata appears through the ceiling of the room. "Let''s get this sorted out, I''ll ask for some help in the meantime." (I) I close my eyes to connect with Nix who is inside the Dungeon. "(Need something, master?)" (Nix) "(Bring Diana and Vanessa to boat, also bring the rest of my Familiars, maybe some battle is needed.)" (I) "(We''ll be there in 5 minutes.)" (Nix) "Let''s go upstairs, I want to see for myself who these people are." (I) I walk outside the ship and stand on the edge of the deck as I see the various Ships surrounding me, all ships are the same in shape and color, and also carry the same g with some kind of boat and a wave. Thanks to my excellent eyesight, I can see perfectly the crew of these ships wearing armor or leather clothes, the two pieces of clothing are patterned, there are almost 40 ships around us and they seem to be waiting for a reaction from us as I see several magic circles pointed for us. "Pirates sure aren''t." (I) "What should we do?" (Irina) "Wait, for now, they''re keeping away from our barrier and are waiting for a reaction." (I) "I need to wait for Ragnar toe to us along with the others, I just hope it''s before..." (I) "You are surrounded, surrender, or we will be forced to attack you!" "(We are ready.)" (Nix) I head back inside the Ship when I get Nix''s message, so she and the others step out of my shadow apanied by Fairies and Spirits. I briefly exin what is happening before I feel an attacknd on the barrier causing the entire barrier around the Ship to shake. "Let''s go back upstairs." (I) I go back to the deck of the ship and do a simple wind element maniption to broadcast my voice for all ships to hear, something simr to what the person from before did. "I would like to know who are you and why are you attacking us?" (I) "We are from the 14th Marine Troops of the Navary Kingdom, you are being arrested for theft, kidnapping, murder, illegal trade, and smuggling." "Keep quiet La." (I) I interrupted La that she was going to say some bullshit before broadcasting my voice again. "You took the wrong ship, this is our first time on this continent." (I) "Actually, we haven''t even reached the Central Continent yet." (I) After I spoke there was no response, but in the meantime, I nodded my head for Ragnar to use his Aura to find out more about these people''s strength, but soon a different voice spoke. "Could you apany us to the port for a few questions?" "I''m not sure of your identity or your motives, so I won''t follow you anywhere, but we can meet onnd." (I) "< Freeze >" (I) I aim my magic downward, freezing the ground between our ship and the two ships that are surrounding us. I jump off the Ship with the others and stay inside the barrier while I wait, without dy a thin man with sharp eyes and dressed in clothes the same color as the ship appears along with some other people, even without smart my Aura I can tell that these people are all in the Lower Catastrophe Grade, but the thin man in front seems to be stronger, he is above the others in strength from what I can feel but I cannot urately measure his strength. They stop outside the barrier, I step forward and so does the Skinny Man, we stand facing each other with only the barrier between us. This thin man is a Runic, he has Runes on his forehead and neck, all Runes are blue and have a slight glow. "My name is Wagner Fndyr, I am the Commander of this fleet, how should I address you?" (Wagner) "My name is Zenos, nice to meet you Commander Wagner." (I) Commander Wagner held out his hand for me to shake, I hesitated a little longer as I looked at him trying to pick up some clues before reaching my hand out of the barrier, but ready to rip that arm off if necessary. As soon as our hands touch I feel my brain work faster and a mental bond form between the two of us. "(Good evening sir Zenos, I am here to escort you to the Royal Pce of the Navary Kingdom.)" (Wagner) "(Is that supposed to mean something to me? Who are you?)" (I) "(I am the 7th Prince Wagner Navary, my family wishes to meet with you and send you away from our Kingdom without causing too much trouble.)" (Wagner) "(Why should I believe you?)" (I) "(My family, at least most of my family are devotees of the Church of Fertility.)" (Wagner) "(I''ve been asked to say this and say that there are people behind your group waiting at the port.)" (Wagner) "(I assume all this acting is to deceive someone among your troops, right?)" (I) "(Yes, we have to keep an eye on those we don''t trust)" (Wagner) "(I don''t know who you are, but information from the Church of Fertility I believe is correct.)" (Wagner) "(He''s speaking the truth.)" (Nix) The moment I felt a new mental connection form in my mind, even a temporary connection like this, I opened up the connections I have with my Familiars to be in the conversation as well, but they''re only told to me, so the Prince or Commander Wagner can''t hear them. "(I''ll be in your care, Prince Wagner.)" (I) Soon our mental connection weakens and Prince Wagner lets go of my hand, for the others, it must have been a handshake of a few seconds, when in fact it was a conversation of a few minutes. "I hope we can resolve this whole messy situation." (I) "I hope the same, they could..." (Wagner) After that there were a lot of questions about where we''ve been during thest week, then they ask about the reason for our trip and a lot of other things. They were generic questions that I only answered with the truth or in some cases I answered with half truths. After answering his questions, which were very general, we board our ship again as we are escorted towards the maind by a fleet of ships. Chapter 770 Cap 768: Navary Kingdom Part 1 After returning to the room I tell most people and all the Demons to go back inside the Dungeon, then I tell Nix to close the gate while Marcos follows the fleet of ships that continues to surround us back to the Continent. I made those who had already been seen stay with me, the voyage in this waysted some 6 days, we were not approached once more by people from the other ships. It didn''t take long to see the silhouette of the Central Continent after 5 days of travel, and I felt the big change in the environment. The elemental energy and the 3 natural energies were much stronger, and the bnce of nature was also stronger than I had ever seen, because of all this I noticed something else, but I had to confirm once we got tond to be sure. ---------- As we got closer to the Central Continent, the more boats and Ships we were seeing, I even started to see some Floating Ships, it reminded me of the Floating Ship I stole in the Dark Continent, I hope Nics manages to do a good job with that, I have high expectations. One thing that surprised me was when we got close to the port because I started to see weirder things like people flying using some kind of magic or technique, flying mounts, floating carriages pulled by flying mounts, boats that appear from under the water, carriages that walked on water or freeze the surface of the water to walk. There were a lot of strange things that made my eyes light up at the thought that this was what a magical world was supposed to look like. I look at the port city that we are approaching and shovel everything made of marble of various colors, but what stands out the most is arge Pce 100 meters high made of white marble with light blue grooves, the sunlight seems to illuminate such a magnificent Pce. In addition, I noticed that the city seems to have no end extending in both directions, I also noticed therge number of ships with the same colors as those escorting us, there were even dozens of these ships flying. "Have you heard of this Navary Kingdom, Vanessa?" (I) "Yes, they are a somewhat unique Kingdom in their way of thinking." (Vanessa) "They have themonnguage as an official in the nation, their military strength onnd is almost zero, but their military strength in water is easily thergest on the continent." (Vanessa) "If you get a map of the Central Continent, you''ll notice that the Navary Kingdom looks like a thick line that goes around 1/3 of the coast of every continent." (Vanessa) "They are the biggest suppliers of marine products and specialized in the trade." (Vanessa) "They also only have two cities, a city at the bottom of the ocean and this city that we''re seeing a part of." (Vanessa) Vanessa points to the city in front of us, then points to the horizon on the right and the horizon on the left as she finishes her exnation. "Their city runs through the entire territory onnd, one being the city with thergest poption on the continent, seen from above the city only has one or two main streets at certain points that go from one end of the city to the other." (Vanessa) I don''t know the exact size of this continent, but I''ve heard that it''s bigger than the Dark Continent and the Morror Continent together, which means that this city almost crosses this continent, what a strange way to create a Kingdom. "I don''t understand, how are they able to maintain a Kingdom with a city of this size without being attacked by nature due to the destruction required to build this city?" (I) "Why theypensated for the destruction by creating gardens and nting lots of trees all over town, you can''t see it from here, but it will be visible once we get to town." (Vanessa) "Also, because the city is built just by the coast, it didn''t have to destroy much of the nature, which was essential to make this possible." (Vanessa) "I don''t know if we will have that opportunity." (I) "We can leave the Kingdom ande back in disguiseter." (Orion) "That might be an interesting idea, but let''s see how things go at the Pce first." (I) "How do they control such a big city? Especially with such arge poption?" (Nix) "They have government buildings scattered throughout the city, this Kingdom''s navy also patrols the entire length of the Kingdom, which makes it safer for merchants toe across the Ocean." (Vanessa) "I imagine that for merchants and even travelers it must be safer to arrive in this Kingdom and travel through its streets until they are closer to their destination, right?" (I) "Exactly, this is a Kingdom with a history of thousands of years, more than half of its poption is made up of travelers who are just passing through." (Vanessa) This Kingdom is very interesting, I understand the main idea of ??the rulers of this Kingdom, or at least of its founders, was to monopolize maritime trade, a very ambitious idea. "Why do other Kingdoms and Empires allow them to upy so much space on the coast of the Central Continent?" (Diana) "Because of its size, it should be rtively easy to invade and dominate the city since it is so extensive, even more so if several Kingdoms act together since this Navary Kingdom must border several Kingdoms." (Sakura) "The reason is simple, convenience, am I right?" (I) "As expected, you''ve noticed the main problem." (Vanessa) "Like this?" (Diana) "This Navary Kingdom serves as a great shield for other nations to stop the waves of Monstersing from the Ocean, it should also serve as an excellent trading partner." (I) "Exactly, but that''s not the whole reason, there will always be greedy Kingdoms that think they can attack them, but realize toote that it''s impossible to hold thesends." (Vanessa) "When they are attacked they flee to the warships, then the siege of the warships against the invaders begins, as the whole city is very close to the coast, there are no ces outside the range of the ships'' attacks, so the attackers always are forced to return." (Vanessa) "Soon after, all trade treaties with that nation are cut for 100 years and onlye back after that period if they paypensation triple the value of damages caused by the conflicts." (Vanessa) "That''s a very interesting tactic." (I) Chapter 771 Cap 769: Navary Kingdom Part 2 As we approach the city, we don''t go to the big busy port where I could see many peopleing and going, we go to a smaller port surrounded by dozens of navy warships. We were escorted there where our ship remained surrounded while all the crew were forced to descend, Prince Wagner who is pretending to be Commander as far as I could understand, escorted me, my Family, Diana, and Vanessa to the Pce that was close to the Pce over 100 meters, this is easily the biggest building I have ever seen in this world. We were heavily guarded by many soldiers, we were also searched for weapons and forced to wear a bracelet that restricts any kind of spatial effect from activating, that is to say, they allow us to keep our storage items, but with this bracelet, we will not be able to activate our storage items or any kind of teleportation magic. It seems that this item only works with space magic, but it''s very interesting how they think about it for the protection of their Royal Family. With such an item they don''t have to worry about guests whose intentions are unknown, I also imagine that no one would hand over six storage items to someone else. La was very nervous about wearing this item, even more so that this item that can adjust the size couldn''t reach the size of a Fairy, so La is using the bracelet as some kind of metal belt. Nix was trying to get into my shadow and seeded, but couldn''t get into other people''s shadows or pull people into my shadow. These tests were done quickly, and after that, we were invited to have a light meal and ess to a bathroom to take a shower, we could not directly meet the ruler of the nation who seems to be very busy and I can understand this perfectly. We took the opportunity to eat delicious food that was not poisoned, took a bath in what looked like an Olympic heated swimming pool that would fit Nix in his Dragon form, and then we were presented with a selection of formal wear. None of us wore the formal clothes, we asked for permission to pull clothes out of our storage items, which we were allowed with supervision to ensure we weren''t pulling weapons, we also had to let an appraiser see the clothes we wanted to wear to find the King, once they confirmed that the only abilities the clothes gave were defense or resistance didn''t bother us anymore. If any of us wore clothes that weren''t made in the Dungeon for no good reason, then we''d have to face the wrath of a very violent Seamstress who takes great pride in her work. After that, we were left waiting in a room where Prince Wagner appeared dressed in clothes very different from the Navy Commander clothes he wore before. It seems that the reason for the dy in finding the King was a meeting with ambassadors from another nation, who told us this was Prince Wagner who was acting more friendly now that he didn''t need to pretend to be a Commander. It seems that the Prince was doing an investigation in the Navy because of certain suspicions of bribery of some officers, as he usually spends little time in this city and his face is not very well known here, he was responsible for that. --------------- After a few hours of waiting, we were taken to the throne room where we found a Runic dressed in gold and a golden crown seated on a throne that appears to be made of white marble with gold ents. Beside him on an equal throne was a beautiful woman who looked almost Human except for the two horns on her head, she was dressed in white with some purple ents. While the King appears to be a man in his 40s, the woman appears to be in her 19s, but I''ve already learned that I shouldn''t judge people''s age just by their looks in this world. I look at the two who have friendly smiles on their faces and I notice that they both have dark circles under their eyes and they also look a little tired, it waste afternoon and I imagine they must have been working all day on important matters. "Wee Zenos, I am King Gareth Navary." (King Gareth) "This beautifuldy beside me is my wife, Queen She Navary." (King Gareth) I approach the throne, but not too much since there are still knights in the throne room, they stand two on either side of the thrones and a few dozen around the room, I also see some mages as they are the only ones wearing robes. The knights re at me as Prince Wagner, who has entered with my group, kneels, but I don''t. "I am Zenos, nice to meet the King and Queen of this beautiful nation." (I) "Pleasure is our lord Zenos" (Queen She) "Please get up son, forget about these formalities." (Queen She) ,m "Some formality must still be followed when we have guests." (Wagner) "All this formality is useless, because of these unnecessary things that always take so long to sort out." (Queen She) "It may be true, but some things can''t be helped." (King Gareth) Saying this the King and Queen rise to bow in our direction leaving even the Prince, as well as the shocked knights and wizards. "I am honored to be weing the Champion of the God of Wolves and Combat, wee Miss Diana." (King Gareth) "Our Kingdom rejoices in the presence of the future Saint of the Temple of Blood, wee Miss Vanessa." (Queen) When the King and Queen bow to Diana and Vanessa announcing their identities the entire room freezes, but a few secondster all the Knights and Wizards kneel towards us, even Prince Wagner shifts position to kneel towards us. "Please everyone stand up, I''m no saint yet and Diana doesn''t like formalities." (Vanessa) "Vanessa is right, everyone stand up please." (Diana) "Having a King kneel to you is strangely satisfying..." (La) "Just shut up you little Demon, take care of her Sakura." (I) "Yes Master." (Sakura) As Diana and Vanessa try to resolve this ufortable situation, that little Devil who wasughing from ear to ear when the King and Queen kneel down, she starts bragging like she was the cause of it all. Chapter 772 Cap 770: Daughter Of A Saint After Vanessa and Diana managed to sort out the problem of everyone in the room by kneeling to us, the King and Queen invited us to another room at the back where just the two of them, Prince Wagner, and my group entered. It was a beautifulfortable marble room with marble walls, light brown wooden floors, lush decor, and arge window from where you can see the city, the sea, and the various types of shipsing in and out of the harbor, we can see everything. this at the same time from this window. "Please have a seat." (Queen She) "This was the informal ce that I wanted to wee you from the beginning, but Gareth insisted on keeping the formalities." (Queen She) "As King, I have some formalities to follow dear." (King Gareth) We sit on sofas, I sit with Diana on one side and Vanessa on the other while the others stand behind me, not forgetting that La is being held by my lines in Sakura''s hands. The King sits opposite us with the Queen beside him while Prince Wagner sits alone in a chair that looks more like an armchair. "Son, please." (King Gareth) "Yes father." (Wagner) "" (Wagner) Soon the luxurious andfortable room reveals several magic circles and glowing Runes, I noticed that Irina became very interested looking back and forth at this powerful barrier around us. "With this, without the spies inside the Pce they will be able to spy on what happens here, and we can talk freely." (King Gareth) "Do you know there are spies in your house?" (Diana) "Every existing nation at some point faces espionage crises, formercial or veryrge nations, these things are very frequent." (King Gareth) "We can say that it''s impossible to keep the house squeaky clean, but we can use that to our advantage if we y well." (King Gareth) "Disinformation, a counter-espionage move." (I) "You''re smart, it took my son a few months to realize that." (King Gareth) "If you had told me that directly instead of leaving me hanging around the entire Pce always looking at my back in fear, it would have been better." (Wagner) "But what fun would that be?" (King Gareth) "Stop teasing our son in front of guests, plus you wanted to teach him a lesson." (Queen She) I know the King is acting in this rxed way to attract our goodwill seeing that we don''t like formalities, we''ve been tested since we came in here, maybe even before that, they might be watching how we''ve acted since we arrived to know the best approach to the matter. meet with our group. "I think we can talk about the reason for all this, right Your Majesty?" (I) "Yes, I think being invited to the Pce in this forced way might have been a little rude of us, but I hope you understand the situation after I exin." (King Gareth) "I understand that I''ve made some enemies on Cyrion Isle, I also understand that it may have been a mistake to provoke some of them and that''s why they''reing after me, but I don''t fully understand why a Royal Family like yours would help me." (I) "In a nutshell, I''m helping because my wife asked." (King Gareth) "At least what I thought before I started investigating your group." (King Gareth) "What''s the point of the Queen helping me? I don''t think we''ve met before." (I) "I''m doing this out of selfishness, I must admit I didn''t have a clear understanding of your identity or the people apanying you when I asked my husband to help." (Queen She) "Your son said something about the Fertility Church." (I) "My Husband and I are great devotees of the Goddess Asya." (Queen She) "One of the problems with belonging to a Royal Family, you can be attacked in infinite ways, sometimes before you are born." (King Gareth) "..." (I) "I was born infertile because of a curse ced on my mother during her pregnancy, as I myself am not cursed, I have no way of recovering from this condition." (King Gareth) "But your son..." (me) "I see, so you are the Queen." (Vanessa) "Yes, my husband and I are good friends, we also have a good life together, but we were never in love with each other, unfortunately." (Queen She) "Due to my lineage, I might be able to impregnate anyone, so my mother introduced me to Gareth who was looking for a way to sire offspring." (Queen She) Their story is a little interesting, but I don''t understand why they''re telling this to a stranger like me, what does that have to do with me? "I understand your story, but why tell us this?" (I) "To understand that we don''t want to be your enemy, I know that our actions can seem suspicious, and sometimes showing a little vulnerability or sincerity can make everything clear for everyone to understand each other." (King Gareth) "I would take my wife''s advice to help you get out of this Kingdom quickly just to avoid confusion within my city." (King Gareth) "But I figured you''d be a good friend if I treated you honestly." (King Gareth) "You say that because of Vanessa and Diana." (I) "Actually the son of the Blood Goddess who has a Saint daughter and a wife as a Champion." (King Gareth) "Which?" (Wagner) "You are someone with a bright future ahead of you, you would be a great business partner." (King Gareth) "I just hope you protect my mother well." (Queen She) "Your mother?" (I) "My mother is the saint of the Church of Fertility, so I wanted to help you because you are going to help my mother for what the Church of Fertility warned me about." (Queen She) So she is the daughter of one of the three Saints I have to allow to stay in my Dungeon, that exins why they help. But I didn''t expect to find a daughter of one of these Santas, in fact, they didn''t even tell me who these Santas are knowing that I could avoid them if I knew who they are, something I really thought about doing. "I appreciate your help." (I) "(Everyone is telling the truth.)" (Nix) Regardless of their motives, I''ve been keeping in touch with Nix to see if they''re telling the truth or not, but it seems like they''re being honest about their motives, at least I can understand selfish natives like the King wanting to befriend someone he considers capable. to do great things in the future. Chapter 773 Cap 771: Situation Of The Central Continent In the safe room inside the Navary Kingdom Pce, my group and I managed to meet the Royal Family. I discovered the reasons why they were supposedly trying to help us, and I''m inclined to believe them. We spent a few hours talking to them and I discovered several things. 1. An army from the Church of Light flew over your Realm a few months ago heading towards the Morror Continent. 2. The Church of Light army returned with the same numbers and looking intact as less than 3 weeks ago 3. There are wanted posters for me and half of my group posted by the Church of Light in conjunction with the Temple of the Law. 4. There are people from the Temple of the Law waiting for us in various parts of the city, the same can be said of people from the Church of Light. 5. The fact that I am the Son of Goddess Selene is no longer a big secret, the Church of Light spread rumors about me to entice even more people to kill me. 6. It also seems that contracts to catch me have been epted by some branches of the Adventurer''s Guild. 7. I have also heard that many Kingdoms are preparing for a great battle, so we are in a pre-war period on this continent. 8. It seems that other Champions and Saints have been popping up in recent years, so everyone believes that a time of turmoil is approaching. I listened to a great deal of information about what to expect on this continent and made mental notes on what to pay more attention to. King Gareth said he would like to get me out of the city to avoid my pursuers, but he wouldn''t stop me if I wanted to walk through the city. King Gareth has made it very clear that he is willing to help me behind the scenes, but he will not openly act on my behalf because the direct aggression of the Church of Light could make even his Kingdom cease to exist. Prince Wagner seemed shocked ever since he heard about me being the son of a Goddess, he didn''t interfere in the conversation, after calming down he listened to everything the King and I talked about. The Queen spoke to Vanessa a little bit about her mother, and because of that, I heard something so shocking that it almost gave me a heart attack, Queen She''s mother is the Saint of the Fertility Goddess Asya, this Saint seems to have over 10000 children scattered around the world. I was shocked by this information and could only think that this woman must have been very fond of children or was shepletely crazy, I am strongly inclined to believe that she is crazy. Queen She said that in recent years with the maind''s turmoil, some people have been increasingly impatient with their mother. Part of the problem was that her siblings just like her are very fertile, so her mother''s actions brought entire poptions with low numbers back up, which brought the support and hatred of many. Her mother is looking to find a ce to call home as she is tired of traveling the world, but due to therge number of people who seek to kill her, unfortunately, she cannot find such a ce to settle down. It seems that this Santa is almost 1000 years old, besides she is not strong, Queen She said that her mother always avoided fights leaving it to her children to take care of protecting her. ----------- "My mother is a good person, she is the kindest and kindest person I have ever met." (Queen She) Sigh "Unfortunately, she is also the strangest, most innocent, and inattentive person I know." (Queen She) "My mother is very impulsive doing things, so she always needs someone watching over her, besides taking care of her own children she also loves taking care of orphans." (Queen She) "So that exins the sheer number of her children, must be mostly orphans, right?" (I) "I had the same thought back then..." (King Gareth) "Not the 10,000+ children I talked about before are like me, blood children, my adopted brothers, and sisters are too many for me to remember off the top of my head, plus as she keeps adopting more children it''s hard to keep up with the numbers." (Queen She) "..." (I) I can''t understand that in the world this woman is, she really can be considered a Saint for helping orphans, but this is way beyond madness right now, she could create a nation with just her family. "I think we better stop talking about my grandmother, we should get back to what matters now." (Wagner) "My son is right, I have already told you about the general situation on the continent, but it remains to discuss what you are going to do now, Mr Zenos." (King Gareth) "I wanted to visit the city, but I imagine everyone must know I''m here now, I imagine that was part of your ns." (I) "You didn''t break any of myws to get arrested or expelled, so I can''t force you to leave, but I imagine you have little choice now beyond that." (King Gareth) "Sorry my husband, he has read many reports about the damage that has happened in every town you pass through and is afraid of what might happen in our nation." (Queen She) "I have to preserve the integrity of my Kingdom, so I won''t apologize for that, but I hope you understand." (King Gareth) "I''d like to say it''s wrong, but against facts, there''s no argument." (I) "I''m leaving your Kingdom, but I''d like to buy some things if possible." (I) "Leave a list of the things you need with me, I will quote the prices of the products for free for you, we can deliver to a city that borders our Kingdom." (Wagner) "I''ll leave everything in your hands son." (King Gareth) "Do you have any list of productsmonly sold in your city by any chance?" (I) "Yes, but the list is too long to be seen in a short time." (King Gareth) "I suppose so, I willpile a list of goods by tomorrow morning when I leave your Kingdom, but if I had a map of the Central Continent I would be amazing." (I) "I can sell a Trade Map, it highlights the Kingdoms, Empires and Capitals of the continent, but other than that it doesn''t say much beyond superficial things." (King Gareth) "That will do, for now, thanks." (I) Chapter 774 Cap 772: Strength Level And Where To Go We were taken to one of the Pce towers that was reserved for us, many Knights and soldiers are patrolling the entire Pce, not to mention the tower itself has several defenses, so it should be ok. We''re in themon room where I create a barrier with Vanessa''s help to make sure we''re not overheard by others as we decide what to do next. Sigh "I wanted so much to enjoy the city, but I guess I''ll have to wait until next time." (I) "Are you really going to listen to the King''s request and get out of here?" (Ragnar) "I think this is the first time you''ve made a prudent decision since I met you, master." (Sakura) "I really want to visit the city, but I know our enemies are probably stronger than all of us, at least now." (I) ,m Vanessa and Ragnar exined to all power rating levels from the Lower Catastrophe Grade just now. ------------- Basically, Dungeon people have an advantage until they reach Grade SSS because of my influence over them, but usually, the various growth barriers along the way make it very difficult for a person to keep getting stronger. Diana had already exined to me about the growth barriers, she herself was suffering with one of these barriers to achieve a lower catastrophe degree strength. Now that Diana is a Champion, she won''t have any of those barriers like me, same goes for Vanessa being a Saint. It seems that the people in my group have growth barriers that are easier to cross than usual, in addition to needing less levels to evolve, this is all an influence due to me being a child of a Goddess, growth barriers prevent me from acquiring EXP work or normal to evolve, but Barriers also prevent even skills from improving, many people are stuck in a barrier for life, something I will never experience by what they say. So from Grade SSS, there are many levels of power rating, which are: Lower catastrophe > Catastrophe > Upper catastrophe > Lower Lord > Lord > Higher Lord > Lesser King > King > Higher King > Lesser Emperor > Emperor > Higher Emperor > Lower Saint > Saint > Upper Saint > Lesser Hero > Hero > Superior Hero > Lower champion > Champion > Upper champion Vanessa exins to me that from now on the power jumps for each Power Rank are extremelyrge and each Power Rank is divided into three which are lower medium, and higher. She even says that thest three Ranks aren''t even known to the people in general, only those truly at the top know the differences for that. She said that I would be able to surpass all these Ranks before I even encountered a growth barrier because I have the potential to be a Demigod because I am a child of a Goddess. But she and Diana encountered barriers to growth when Power Ranks arrived named after their true identities as Saint and Champion. But even that is a huge advantagepared to everyone else who will have an incredible number of growth barriers to ovee. But what shocked me the most was realizing the amount of people above all of us on this continent also seems likely to have more Power Grades Rankings above those, but I don''t dare to think about it now, I don''t even want to think about how long it will take time for me to reach those levels of power. After discovering all this I started to understand why Vanessa never told me these things when we were still on the Morror Continent or the Dark Continent, it would be useless to find out these things before because there would not be a measure forparison. ---------- "I was hoping to get to this continent before I thought better of what to do, it''s not like I had any ns when I decided toe here." (I) "I thought I''d talk to you about visiting my parents." (Diana) Diana''s parents arebat maniacs like their daughter, in fact, they trained their daughter and the other children to be Adventurers, her mother is even a High Priestess of the Wolf God Fenrir. "We can visit them, it''s been years since you''ve seen them, right?" (I) "Yes, but I don''t know where they are." (Diana) "Let Elsaris and her family look for this information." (Vanessa) "I was thinking of putting Lilian and Elsaris'' kids out to get information." (I) "I think we can save these things forter, we have more pressing problems to solve." (Nix) "I thought the problem was solved, just follow the Royal Family''s n to get out of this Kingdom and outwit our pursuers." (Diana) "I''m not talking about our pursuers, I''ve gotten used to that while I''m together with the master, we''ll always be pursued by someone." (Nix) "You make it sound like I''m someone everyone hates." (I) "Everyone is a strong word, let''s just say 60% of people hate you." (Sakura) "I like you, you can be kind of stupid, bossy, and distracted, but I like you, master." (La) "I like the master..." (Hinata) La leaves it on top of my head and caresses one of my horns while Hinata hugged me with apletely expressionless face but bright eyes. "If we consider that more than half of the people the master meets die, then I can understand what Sakura means." (Orion) "You killed Kira''s entire band of bandits and nearly killed her too when we found her in the Blood Forest." (Diana) "We also killed all the Demons on the Morror Continent with the exception of Lilian." (Vanessa) "There were circumstances for all of this, you guys make me look like a viin." (I) "You look for people to kill, kidnap and rob in every town we go to." (Ragnar) "I just take the garbage from each city and use it to earn something from it..." (I) "Father, your life is full of situations with circumstances for your actions." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "(Why does everyone always have to be so hard on me?)" (I) It always happens, everyone always mes poor Zenos for everything that happens. "As I was saying before, I think we should solve our most urgent problem before thinking about anything else, for that I advise you to go to an Elf vige that has a World Tree." (Nix) "But what urgent problem are you talking about?" (I) Chapter 775 Cap 773: Leaving The Navary Kingdom "Huh!" (I) The next morning I get up next to Diana who has some blood running down her lips as she has a small smile so I put my hand to my ear and see that she is bleeding. "That''s a bad way to wake up." (I) I get up and go to the downstairs bathroom, as the entire tower was reserved for us as guests, I hadn''t put on anything but some pants as I was going to take a shower before putting on my real clothes. "How can I help, sir?" (creepy butler) "I... I''m... I''m fine, I''m going to... I''m going back to the room." (I) "(I think I can take a shower after leaving this Realm.)" (I) But along the way, I met a butler who was clearly stronger than I was, and I was very scared. What scared me was not the strength of this butler, it was the look of lust in his eyes looking at me so I ran out of there as fast as I could flying to the bedroom and putting on full clothes after using a simple water spell to get me to wash. I wouldn''t go into a bathroom alone after seeing that butler. ---------- After everyone woke up we went to eat something in the dining room dedicated to visitors in this tower, I really liked that there was no seafood at all. The food was delicious with vors I''ve never tasted before, a purple meat was especially tasty, there was also a boiled egg my size on the table which was delicious, the fruits that I''m sure were put on the table just for decoration were delicious and I hadn''t seen them until now. "Ibuki will be very angry when he hears about this feast he didn''t attend." (Diana) "Lilith too." (Vanessa) "I think Caryna and Freya got angrier, they both love to try new foods and ingredients." (I) "Don''t worry, Ragnar ran to the kitchen dragging one of the maids to talk to the cook." (Vanessa) "He''ll want to know the name of all the ingredients and the recipe." (Sakura) "Looks like we''re going to expand the menu again." (I) "I want candy, why don''t you have candy!?" (La) "Candy in the morning isn''t very healthy, I''ll get you somethingter." (I) ----------- After everyone was satisfied and having dragged Ragnar out of the kitchen after one of the cook''s assistants came begging for it, we were taken to a room in the Pce, the same as before, but this time there was only Prince Wagner waiting for us there. I greeted him before taking a seat at the table facing him. "Have you decided where you want to go?" (Wagner) "Yes, I will avoid a city bordering this city for obvious reasons, so I will go to a realm beyond." (I) "I will cross the Paryne Kingdom and go straight to the Haffes Kingdom." (I) "This is a rural Kingdom that lives off the fruit trade, from all the options, why go there?" (Wagner) "I have my reasons, but I would like to know what the national religion there is?" (I) "They worship the Goddess of Life Mavis, other than that the Goddess of Nature and God of Harvest religions are also strong there" (Wagner) "As I expected." (I) "Do you want to escape the influence of the Religions that persecute you?" (Wagner) "Yea." (I) "(Also I want to steal some fruit trees and other ingredients they grow there, I think I would have to expand the farms floor more.)" (I) "So will I be able to meet you in the capital of the Haffes Kingdom?" (Wagner) "No, I''m going to Torga town, I''ll try to avoid the capital, for now, I don''t n on staying there too long either." (I) "I see, so you already have the list you mentioned yesterday?" (Wagner) "Yes, here''s the list." (I) I grab a storage crystal, the list might have gotten a little big since La went to get the list with Nira, she arrived at the Dungeon behind the gate that leads to the Cradle of Faeries in my shadow. "What about the budget?" (Wagner) "It''s here, I imagine it''s enough for everything on the list, but if not, you can talk to me and I''ll pay the difference when we''re out of here, in case you have any money you can keep it regardless of the value." (I) I pass him a bag that doubles as a storage item, he looks at the money inside and is surprised, after which he pulls out a reading crystal to see the list he spends several minutes reading. "Some of these items are prohibited or have strong restrictions on their purchase." (Wagner) "I don''t understand thews and rules of this continent very well, I arrived here yesterday, so just discard these items as it would not be possible to acquire them." (I) "I can acquire all of them, as a Trade Kingdom we still have connections in the underworld, but we do this topare dangerous items before certain people get their hands on them." (Wagner) "Alright, just discard these items." (I) The illegal items he talks about are likely the pieces of magical engineering that Nics put on the list as he had taken out the poisons Lyra asked for before handing over the list. "Here is also a list of things I can sell you." (I) I pass another storage crystal which Prince Wagner takes and swaps with the other on his reading crystal as soon as he ces the small crystal cube and starts looking at the list but to no surprise. "Are the items on this list very well described, have they been evaluated by someone specialized, or do you have direct contact with the artisans?" (Wagner) "..." (I) I just smile at him without answering, so he smiles back, trying to get answers out of me wouldn''t do any good, I''m not that naive. "I will talk to the Commerce Guild about these items, but these dresses are..." (Wagner) "Provocative?" (I) "Yes, the various effects, resistances, and other things are nothing new to us, but this type of model is very interesting, I''m sure it would sell well." (Wagner) "Don''t I see normal people buying these things?" (I) "You''re wrong, you never know what a person is doing in thefort of their home, plus there are certain types of work that will benefit from these clothes." (Wagner) "We can negotiate something after you take a look at the rest of the items on the list." (I) ------------- After leaving the shopping list and sales list with him, we made a deal about certain products I would like to buy for his Kingdom, told him that I would have his order ready when we meet in 1 month. After that I left with my group apanied by some guards wearing Adventurer''s armor, we entered amercial caravan and left for the city towards the gates. Sigh "I arrived yesterday and I''m leaving today, what a pity." (I) Chapter 776 Cap 774: The Black Dragon Emperors Annoyance Pov Ortiz (True Star Dragon): I am the assistant of Dragon Emperor Arash, he rose to the top of all Dragons by his batch from a Serpent Dragon, a monster until evolving into a Dragon and further on evolving again into a True Dragon. He is admired by all Dragons, besides he was responsible for protecting Dragons for a long time, his deeds are legend and the results of his battles are responsible for great changes in geography wherever he fights. For beings like us True Dragons who live such long lives, we end up being too conservative and amodating, so those who lead the Dragons are not chosen purely in power, but also those who possess wisdom, boldness, and most importantly, have an understanding of the which is "strength". Dragon Emperor Arash possesses great wisdom and daring, but he is also greatly feared for his power and what happens to those who be his enemies. His name is synonymous with inconceivable brutality, cruelty, destruction, and fury. The greatest of all his stories that the Dragons know is the tragedy that befell his family, an attack without any reason or warning, an attack that led to the death of his wife and daughter. All Dragons and Spirits went into a rage that day from what I heard, battles took ce in all parts of the world due to the indignation of Spirits and Dragons, but the greatest destruction was done by the True ck Dragon, lord Arash. He brought destruction to the Church of Light''srgest bases and wiped out most of its army, his fury spread miasma across two continents, and even badly wounded he never stopped the attack. The Elder Dragons had to intervene just to stop him for fear that he would also kill himself during these attacks, he was 1000 years chained and guarded by the Elder Dragons until he regained the consciousness that had been taken by their fury. But during those 1000 years, his roar of fury, hate, sadness, and loneliness was heard by half the continent, I remember my childhood hearing that, the pain in that roar is something I can still hear when I close my eyes. But almost two years ago we heard from an Oracle sent from the Great Dragon God Akatosh that the daughter of the now Dragon Emperor Arash was alive. As soon as he heard about the living daughter he started to fly away, he didn''t even wait for the Priest to finish talking, but it seems that there were already many Dragons prepared to stop him, the fight was taken to a separate space, but even so, it split the space and destroyed things a lot, but they managed to calm him down enough. All the Dragons watched him all the time for fear he would run away, they all knew that him approaching his daughter would only bring him more painter, but stopping him is a difficult thing. But everyone''s concern was over when she arrived, the one known as the Living Nightmare. ------------ The Dragon Castle was carved using an entire mountain, I work as an assistant to the Dragon Emperor, I do various jobs for him and I really enjoy my work. "Ortiz? How is he today?" (Relius) "Furious, he tried to jump out the window but fell asleep falling off the cliff outside." (I) "Damn! I think I''lle backter." (Relius) "It would be better, to make sure he doesn''t try to run away again, the Living Nightmare is more attached to him than before." (I) "But she doesn''t have to..." (Relius) "I think it''s just an excuse to bother him, taking advantage of his appearance like that." (I) "He couldn''t attack her." (Relius) Sigh "Why did you want to see him?" (I) "I got word from the Temple, it seems that Vestyne met ''you know who'' on Cyrion Ind and said they''reing to the Central Continent." (Relius) "So she''s..." (I) Before I finish speaking, Relius covers my mouth as he looks around worriedly. "Don''t underestimate his senses, I don''t want to be..." (Relius) "..." (I) "He''s after me, isn''t he?" (Relius) "Yes¡­why me too!?" (I) Relius tried to stop me from speaking, but behind him, there were already great shadow ws descending on both of us before pulling us into the shadows, so when we looked around we were in the half-destroyed throne room with Dragon Emperor Arash on the throne. He is in his Human form a 2 meter tall man, two red eyes, ck skin, short unkempt white hair, and a muscr body full of ck scales on his arms. The living Nightmare was lying on hisp, a beautiful little girl with silver hair, blood red eyes, pale white skin, and an appearance that reflects youthful innocence, something she is not. She controls all kinds of abnormal effects, illusions, and deceptions, known for herziness and the way she tortures her enemies in a world of eternal nightmares. "Who are you guys talking about?" (Dragon Emperor Arash) "..." (I/Relius) ---------- Pov Zenos: "Do you think I did well by just letting them go?" (I) "Yes, no one will know them and they are smarter to know what they should do, more so than certain people." (Irina) "Everyone stayed inside the Dungeon while we were on the ind, so they should be fine on their own." (Irina) It''s been 2 days since we left the Navary Kingdom and just today after confirming that we weren''t followed, I gave the quest to Lilian and her family who will be returning to the Navary Kingdom. As a realm focused onmerce and with such a long history, I have no doubt that it will be the best ce to get information and certain forbidden items, so I left it to them to take care of that as they fared better and are not known. "Where do we go from here?" (Irina) "We are abandoning the merchants'' caravan, I''ll take public transport from here." (I) "But why does it have to be me?" (Irina) "Could be you or Irius, the two of you were very calm on Cyrion Isle and must have gone unnoticed so you''ll be fine with me in your shadow for the trip." (I) My n is to change the person making the trip to our destination several times, so no informant we have the misfortune of seeing will know what to report. Chapter 777 Cap 775: Kingdom Haffes Part 1 After leaving the Navary Kingdom I went from shadow to shadow of the people in my group that I thought were not known, after 1 month of travel we finally arrived at the Haffes Kingdom, a rural Kingdom that produces food for 1/4 of the continent. This Realm has little military power, but it has agreements that make the surrounding Realms its protectors, in addition, this Realm is quiterge with many small Dungeons, this makes it a perfect ce for new Adventurers to stay. I tried to avoid the capital and chose a city where a lot of ingredients pass through before heading to the capital, besides it is close to some SSS Grade Dungeons, so there are too many Adventurers here so I don''t draw attention to my group. --------- In a rented house, overnight. "They should arrive in 1 or 2 weeks." (I) "That would be nice, but it could take longer." (Karina) "Why do you say that, we have yet to find an Elf Vige with a World Tree for me to safely evolve." (I) "My body still hasn''tpletely gotten used to its power, 6 days ago I awakened the pure element of metal, that shouldn''t even be possible." (Karina) "That should be good news." (I) "My body is being remade because of me being your Dragon Priestess, I''m afraid of what will happen to me when you evolve." (Karina) "I haven''t even awakened an affinity with the element of space yet." (Karina) "So what do you n to do." (I) "Speed ??up the process." (Karina) Karina takes a pile of potions out of her storage item, as soon as I see the color and smell the faint odoring out of those ss bottles, I know exactly what potions these are. "That amount of potions..." (I) "You''re not passing..." (I) "I''ve already talked to ¨¦rica and the others, they understand what I''m going to do and they''ve epted, we have a lot of stamina potions and we''re only going to stop to eat and sleep." (Karina) "Wait, we have a lot to do in this Kingdom, we are also waiting for Lilian to return with her family and the arrival of the people of the Navary Kingdom with our products." (I) "Freya will take care of the things of this Kingdom and will get everything you ever nned, Nira and Ivan will take care of the people of the Navary Kingdom, Vanessa and Irina will get Lilian''s report when she arrives, besides the soundproof barrier is already in ce around the house." (Karina) "But the others..." (I) "The others are in another rented house, we have this house all to ourselves, Caryna or someone else will drop by daily to bring the food." (Karina) As she spoke, she also approached me with a smile that I normally only see ¨¦rica doing, so she gives me a kiss As she takes me in her arms, the next thing I know I''m being carried like a princess up the stairs. ---------- Pov Freya: I was in the rented house, a small mansion that we''ll use as a base while we''re here. I was in a room with Nira, Ivan, and Vanessa. "So are you ready yet?" (I) "Yes, Anton managed to make all the masks and Lilith made the curses." (Nira) "They are simple but effective curses for this." (Ivan) "But we still don''t have enough masks for everyone." (Nira) "When I saw the list of necessary materials I knew I would be missing, how many have been made so far?" (Vanessa) "Only 10 masks are ready and customized as requested." (Nira) "So it''s 11 if you count Kira''s mask, she discovered many functions she didn''t know about as she got stronger." (I) "The ones who need it most are these." (Vanessa) Masks were being made without the master''s knowledge, we used scales and crystallized blood from him, along with skill cards from the Dungeons we entered, we also used various other types of metals and spells of the same type as the skill cards to enhance their effects. These masks have the ability to hide the Aura, distort the voice, block normal tracking techniques and mostly block techniques to see the mask owner''s status. These masks have some other resistance effects, but it also has a curse that only allows the person to remove the mask, no other person would be able to remove the mask. Vanessa ces the list of people who will wear the mask on the table. 1. Irina 2. irius 3. Vanessa 4. Lilith 5. Elsari 6. Samira 7. Freya 8. Nira 9. ¨¦rica 10. Diana "The people on this list are going to take more active roles on this continent, we need to have more masks for others and try to create something for Father as well." (Vanessa) "Is there any use in creating a mask for him? We all know we''re going to meet our pursuers sooner orter because of him." (Ivan) "The mask can still give extra protection, the problem is his Aura is too strong, could the mask..." (I) "Anton already said that none of these materials would be useful, what makes the mask capable of hiding our Auras is the Aura of the master contained in his blood." (Nira) "So what do we do?" (I) "The list the master gave Lilian to look for in the ck Market is exactly what we need, but he said wait for the evolution first, his Aura might change again by then." (Nira) The master''s evolution is being a problem on everyone''s mind, but another problem is Loki and Silvia still haven''t awakened since their awakening ceremonies, months have passed and now I''m afraid of themotion that the awakening of an ancient Heretic God or a ex World Tree can create if they awaken here. "How are Loki and Silvia doing?" (I) "Athena visits the ce where Loki''s cocoon is often found and Silvia''s egg is still inside my Father''s blood pool." (Vanessa) "No change in either of them." (Vanessa) "When the master evolves can the same happen to them? As happened to the Infant Fairies in the past?" (Nira) "I can''t say Loki, but Silvia''s egg will definitely be affected by the master''s aura when it explodes, but I don''t know if it will be enough to wake up." (I) "We don''t know anything about what can happen in any situation we think about, I don''t like that." (Ivan) "There''s not much we can do about it, it''s not situations we can predict." (Vanessa) Chapter 778 Cap 776: Haffes Kingdom Part 2 Pov Lilian: My time in the Navary Kingdom was very peaceful, none of my students were noticed, either by the people of the Navary Kingdom or by our persecutors. I asked half of them to look for information about our pursuers while the others and I go looking for the requested things. Finding what we want can be dangerous due to the amount of prohibited items being purchased, so it was better to find a broker to act as a go-between for us. The best ce for this would be the ck Market, they would be able to add everything on the list without arousing suspicion or asking questions. Finding the ck Market on the other hand took days, but that''s mostly because they were on a ship, at least their office is a sunken ship near an uninhabited ind. Finding this ce was very difficult, so I had to make them find me, I asked questions in ces where they should have informants to get their attention when they came after me it was more difficult to get the information. That''s the right way to do it without having a referral. Negotiation with them was quick as I was paying more than usual for some of the products, but this was to make sure they would speed up the delivery time. The things I asked for are books, weapons, materials, ingredients, poisons, and information. The information I asked for was relevant to our pursuers, the situation on the maind, and several other strange things the Holy Son asked me to find out. Some of the questions I asked made even the ck Market representative who served me look doubtfully at me, but I couldn''t me him as asking someone who works in the criminal underworld about the most beautiful and interesting ces on the continent is something that only a madman would. After taking care of a few things there I arranged to get some Hippogriffs for a trip to a point where we could take a quick trip running to the Haffes Kingdom. With that 1 month passed and I was returning, an air trip proved to be a little dangerous, but we managed to solve everything, we also made sure that we were not being followed before arriving in the Haffes Kingdom, so we go straight to Torga city. --------- Pov Freya: I was going to take Karina and the master''s food, my daughter has been doing this for thest 3 weeks, but today I released her from this duty to go out on a date with Leo, plus I''ve been worried that I haven''t heard from the master until now. In less than 20 minutes I arrive at the house where they are, as the barrier was made by Irina, she manages to confirm my identity by my Aura, so I can enter without being impeded by the barrier around each house. Knock Knock "Karina!" (I) I look around the house, as an Ancient Elf, I have a strong connection to nature, which means I can see and feel the natural energies as well as the pure elements in the environment around me at all times. In this continent that has a lot of these energies and elements, in addition to their greatest strength, I found it challenging for my senses to be exposed to so much energy at once, in thesest 2 months I have adapted to this environment, now it doesn''t bother me anymore. I look around the house because I noticed the energy was strange, the three natural energies and the pure elements seem to be mixed with a tyrannical presence. It took me a while to notice what kind of presence this was, the presence of a Dragon, and it also reminds me of the master''s presence. I look around and the nts in the garden look very big and the tree in the corner of the wall has already borne fruit. "Freya, this time is it you who came to bring the food?" (Karina) "..." (I) "Looks like thest few weeks have been kind to you." (I) "Come,e in." (Karina) Karina opened the door and I noticed her changes immediately, her skin, hair, and scales now apany the master in style. His skin has turned brown in the same shade of color as the master, his hair has turned red, his scales appear to be made of ck crystal like jewels and his eyes turn purple, the two crystal horns on his forehead are also purple like his eyes. She has always had a fit body like a Warrior, but now her muscles are lean and perfectly outlines her body adding to her beauty, her skin also looks shiny and she is full of energy as she talks. "I''m fine, after the first few days I didn''t need Lyra''s potions anymore, I left everything to him." (Karina) "So it''s over?" (I) "Yes, my bodypletely adapted to his power, so I was able to acquire all three natural energies and the pure elements." (Karina) "But I couldn''t get your power over curses, blood, or nature." (Karina) "That would be for the best, you''ve been given a lot of power for a body you shouldn''t have." (I) "I know, I thought my body was going to explode more than once, I don''t know how he keeps so much power in such a small body, especially since I only received half the power he has." (Karina) "Juste eat, where is the master? Where are your clothes?" (I) Since she opened the door, she waspletely naked and walked with me to the dining room talking normally, so I got tired of being patient and waiting for her toe to her senses. "My clothes were torn apart by a small storm of des, look." (Karina) She points to another room and I see that everything was destroyed inside, after that, I started looking around at the house almost destroyed inside, burn marks, a puddle of water, pieces of ice, and stones. "But what happened here!?" (I) "While my body can take it, I lose control a little bit, to be honest, I don''t know how this house is still standing." (Karina) I look at her and then at the half-destroyed house. "Freya... it''s you..." (Zenos) "Master!" (I) I look at the master walking down the stairs leaning against the wall and I am startled by what I see. He was just skin and bones, his skin was pale and his hair disheveled, he walked slowly and bent over as if just walking was tiring for him. I run to him and lift him up, and with that, I realize he''s much lighter than he should be. "Are you okay, master!?" (I) "I''ll stay after... a meal... and a bed..." (Zenos) "Look at his condition, Karina." (I) "In my defense, he was fine untilst night, in the final phase of the adaptation I found he needed a lot of energy that was pulled from him, that''s why my body was like this." (Karina) Chapter 779 Cap 777: Double Visit Part 1 "So this all happened." (I) "Yes, we have already finalized the deal with the Navary Kingdom both the purchase and the sale of goods." (Nira) "Did we earn anything, or did we have more expenses?" (I) "We had more expenses, the volume of things we ordered was on a muchrger scale than what we sold to them." (Nira) "We also had Lilian''s expenses while she was on her mission with her family." (Nira) "From the list, I''m looking at, you''ve put everything we''ve acquired on the same list, thanks for that." (I) It had been 4 days since I stopped living alone with Karina, after that, I spent a few days sleeping most of the day and getting up only to eat. ,m Now I''m sitting next to Nira going over everything that was done while I was with Karina. It seems that we have already acquired a lot of seeds from everything this Realm produces, we also got the goods I bought from the Navary Kingdom and the illegal goods that Lilian bought for me in the ck Market. After a cursory nce at everything, I pass the list back to Nira and look to the side in confusion at something I''ve noticed. "What is it, Master?" (Nira) "..." (I) "I think it was just my imagination." (I) I try to feel something with my Aura, but I can''t, and I can''t hear anything new besides the people who were already in the house. "The information Lilian brought you, did you take a look at it?" (I) "Yes, Ivan was thinking ofpiling some of this information on the map of the Central Continent with Leonardo." (Nira) "This saves me some trouble as I was thinking of doing the same thing." (I) "But I''ll still have to look at everything in detail." (I) I look at the table where a mask with raven features is on the table. "That mask, why does it have my Aura?" (I) "I already nned to get to that, actually..." (Nira) "Wait!" (I) I get up and run to the window looking at the two unfamiliar people in front of the house talking. One was a White Elf with red eyes and blonde hair, she was wearing a maid outfit, but unlike what Freya usually wears, it was a maid outfit mixed with abat outfit with leather parts on the abdomen and pockets on all sides clothing corners. The other person was a white-skinned Dragonewt, which had even whiter scales, two horns that appear to be smooth transparent ss on its head, golden eyes, and short white hair standing on end. "(Get everyone out of town and send them back to the Dungeon now!)" (I) "(I don''t have time to exin, but do it without drawing attention.)" (I) "Yes..." (all) I used the link with all my Familiars to show them what I was seeing, the two people in front of the house, gave orders for them to follow and looked at Nira. "Go back to our farms." (I) "..." (Nira) "Alice and Freya are in the kitchen, I''ll take them to help me." (Nira) "Ask Freya to stay by my side, it looks like we have guests and it would be rude to keep them both waiting." (I) "Then I will withdraw." (Nira) I speak calmly without showing any emotion, but the way I look at her and the information I''ve given her should be enough for her to understand what I''m thinking. (There are two suspicious people here and it would be weird if everyone went up, get everyone out of the house to the Dungeon while I slurp with these two next to Freya) At least that''s what I wanted to pass on to her, these two are stronger than me, I wasn''t able to feel them until they got that close and I can''t feel anythinging from either of them, I don''t know their strength and I can''t feel it either your Auras. ---------- Pov Margareth: It took a long time to convince thatzy woman to destroy the seal, the worst thing was that she wanted to steal from her own sister just for finding the Sea Watcher''s eye beautiful. Acting like a child at that age is unthinkable for someone in her position, just because she looks like a child doesn''t mean it''s right to act like one. "It took us a long time to get to him, mydy." (I) "But don''t worry, I would be able to find him anywhere due to the Goddess lineage the two of them share." (I) I was given the unique ability to trace the Bloodline from the Goddess Selene after so many years of servitude and loyalty, but I''m sure this ability was given to me by the Goddess Selene to make it easier to take care of my master. Since I received this skill, I no longer need to look for it when I decide to look for more problems or battles, I can go directly to it. With this skill I managed to find my master''s younger brother in the Dark Continent, I use this skill and feel the direction he is in, it seems I chose my direction right. After a few days, I arrive in one of the rural towns of the Haffes Kingdom, I was above the clouds looking at the city from above when I see another person looking at me due to the crystal on my neck reacting. "It''s been a while, Shiro." (I) "What are you doing here, Margareth?" (Shiro) Shiro looks around scared before his attention focuses on me again, for a True Dragon he looks very scared and I know why. "She''s not here right now, don''t worry." (I) "You''re a sensible person, I don''t know what it was like to serve someone so violent." (Shiro) "Everyone has their faults, we shouldn''t judge others for that Shiro." (I) "Your master''s faults have destroyed my home." (Shiro) "That was a request from a friend of my master''s, plus you teased her that day." (I) "But why are you here?" (I) "I am on a mission for my Emperor." (Shiro) I feel my master''s feelings for the crystal, but I already imagined how this would happen when he arrived on this continent. "Looks like we came to see the same person." (I) "I thought the same." (Shiro) I look at Shiro who looks worried as he looks around. "I already told you she''s not here." (I) "But she wille, right?" (Shiro) "If she came, then she would be with me, so rx." (I) He and I went down in front of the ce where I feel Zenos is, he was spreading his Aura around the city while we were talking, I wouldn''t be able to feel it but my master felt it and warned me. "Who should speak first? You can go first if you want, I''m not particrly in a hurry." (I) "We can go in together, I feel him looking at us from inside the house, he might find it suspicious if only one enters." (Shiro) "You might be right, let''s go in together then?" (I) I look at Shiro one more time, I''ve never liked him but I think I can wait and see how Zenos handles whatever Shiro came to do. Chapter 780 Cap 778: Double Visit Part 2 I knew that these people are stronger than I am, but I didn''t know how much stronger, besides that, I could only think of the identity of one of these people. I imagine that the Dragonewt with so many shades of white in his body is who the True Dragon Emperor of Light Luminus said he would send. I was worried that the person in question had been waiting for me in the Navary Kingdom this whole time, I have no idea how he found me here, but I nned on talking to him anyway. But the one who is making me intrigued is the Elf, looking closer, I realized that she was a Vampire, I thought it could be someone from the Temple of Blood, but I didn''t see the Goddess Selene''s Crest on her maid clothes. I was trying to figure out the identity of this woman, but nothing came to my mind, I have no idea who she could be, but to be wearing maid robes, that means she is taking orders from someone else, maybe she is even a servant of this Dragonewt. "Master, I have brought the guests." (Freya) "Thank you, Freya." (I) While Freya went to receive these strange guests, I put some new ways to wee these guests, when Freya opens the door to the living room for them to enter, I greet the two as I ask them to sit on the sofas I prepared for them. "I must say I didn''t expect visitors." (I) "My name is Shiro, I am a Dragon King of Light, I am here in the name of the Dragon Emperor of Light, lord Luminus." (Shiro) "(A Dragon? A True Dragon? I thought it was just a Dragonewt.)" (I) "(Also, he introduced himself as a Dragon King, he must be very strong.)" (I) "You may not remember as I''m a little different from when we first met, but my name is Margareth." (Margareth) "I''m the one who had a cup of coffee with you in the Dark Continent''s underground city." (Margareth) "(I knew that old woman''s appearance was fake, but I hadn''t realized she was an Elf.)" (I) "Nice to meet you both, my name is Zenos." (I) "How can I help you both today." (I) I can understand the Dragon since I promised to be a graduate for the Dragons of Light who are not joined by the Church of Light, but I don''t understand why this woman followed me from the Dark Continent. "Mind if I speak first, Miss Margareth?" (Shiro) "As I said before, I''m in no hurry, make yourselffortable." (Margareth) With that it looks like they were talking outside and the two already know each other, the True Dragon will start talking about what he came here for. "I came to deliver the information of the ces where you will find different neutral nations or that we still have a chance to talk." (Shiro) "This information also contains some things about these nations, it also has a letter from the Light Dragon Emperor Luminus and a coat of arms made with one of his scales to show his identity as a mediator." (Shiro) The Dragon named Shiro gives me 2 storage crystals, a letter, and a crest that have the symbol of a white Dragon roaring to three Suns on top. I noticed him looking at Margareth as he passed me these items, it was just a nce, but the concern in his eyes was obvious. "As I told him before, I''m not going to do anything in a hurry, I have some things to do before I see what he asked for." (I) "We''ve been waiting for thousands of years, so don''t be in a hurry." (Shiro) "This symbol in your hands is to warn Emperor Luminus when and if you can get any of the people in this ce to agree to meet for a meeting." (Shiro) "How do I use this symbol?" (I) "Just put your Aura on the symbol when necessary." (Shiro) "..." (I) "(Strange...)" (I) "..." (Shiro) "I think I can start doing what Luminus asked during my travels, maybe in 2 or 3 months." (I) "By then I must have finished everything I have to do." (I) "Alright, as I said before, you are doing us a favor, many races have started to avoid us believing that we are all on the side of God Baldr and the Church of Light." (Shiro) "It got to the point where we are attacked by the enemies of the Church of Light, we are exposed by staying away from the Church of Light and being shunned by everyone else." (Shiro) "True Dragons of various elements and types hate us, especially the current Dragon Emperor." (Shiro) "Hate is not enough, if it weren''t for other Dragons preventing him from acting, a massacre would start." (Margareth) "Would he be strong enough to fight so many Dragons?" (I) "Even he would die in such an attack, but he would do it for sure, it wouldn''t be his first time starting a suicidal fight." (Shiro) "But that would be a losing battle anyway." (Shiro) "..." (I) "His power is unparalleled, so he could kill more than half of us at least before we can kill him." (Shiro) "Then there would be the attack of the other Dragons annihting us." (Shiro) Sigh "Dragons are powerful but we are not invincible, my people are in a delicate situation right now and everything I do is to help my people be in a safe ce." (Shiro) I look at him, and all I can see is sincerity but he must be thousands of years old, he could be faking and would never know, I don''t know him or I can feel his Aura, I can only count on what I see but I don''t know until point is true. "The only thing I can do is promise to help as much as possible." (I) "I hope this day means a change for my people." (Shiro) Shiro stands up and holds out his hand for me to shake, which I do. "I''ll let you and Margareth talk, I''ll go out to do other things." (Shiro) "Until another day, Mister Shiro." (I) After that, he walked out the door at the same time as Freya came in with a tray of snacks and coffee. ---------- Pov Shiro (Dragon King of Light): A few minutes after talking to the Blood Goddess''s son. "Are you sure Living Brutality isn''t around?" (I) "Yes, we looked at everything in the surroundings." (Spirit of Light) I was hiding above the clouds talking to a Light Element Spirit who is my subordinate. "Are you sure to do this?" (Spirit of Light) "I didn''t expect Living Brutality''s maid here, that means sooner orter the truth will be exposed, I can''t afford a failure now." (I) "Then act fast, if Living Brutality shows up we''re dead." (Spirit of Light) "I know." (I) "< Dragon King''s Condensed Light Cannon >" (I) I open my jaws in the direction of the house I just left, then fire an ultra fast light cannon, my attack that valued the house, and in less than 3 seconds the rest of the city leaving only arge crater that goes up to a few tens of meters deep. "Goodbye Zenos, I hope that in another life you will be more aware of not meddling in matters that don''t matter to you." (I) Chapter 781 Cap 779: One More City I Couldnt Save After Shiro says goodbye and leaves, I look to Margareth to talk to her this time, her conversations with Shiro left me intrigued about her identity. "Yes, mydy." (Margareth) "What are you..." (I) "We don''t have time to exin right now." (Margareth) She stole the storage item on my wrist, so she pulled out the white Crest Shiro had just given me. I could see something glowing under her clothes, so she opens the blouse a little letting a red crystale out through the opening before closing the blouse, this crystal was trapped in chains of crystallized blood that Margareth wore as a ne. The red crystal floats to the white Crest in Margareth''s hands then a faint red glowes out of the crystal to envelop the Crest before returning to Margareth whose expression changed as she went to a window. The red crystal on her ne floats in the window beside her as it shes a red light. "But if he does that..." (Margareth) "If I could have more..." (Margareth) "Damn it." (Margareth) "< Blood Lure >" (Margareth) Margareth extends her hand after talking to herself, she uses a magic that attracts me and Freya who has just entered close to her, then wings of bloode out of Margareth''s back enveloping the three of us as the red crystal on her neck releases a powerful energy in that barrier made with wings of blood. I had tried to resist being pulled, but it was as if the blood inside my body was pulling me towards Margareth, I thought about attacking, but I stopped myself from doing it because I had some suspicions. "I''m sorry if I scared you guys with my actions, but we didn''t have time..." (Margareth) "What is...." (I) "..." (Freya) BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!! Suddenly a drying light took over everything in the surroundings and I felt the barrier around us shake as a deafening noise attacked my ears. I was a little disoriented by thebination of the intense light and the deafening noise, perhaps it was even worse for me due to my heightened senses. I was seeing a big white spot in my vision and my ears have a ringing that seems to be ringing inside my brain. I was disoriented and a little confused, but I improved quickly, when I could see I realized I was in a ce without light, Freya was beside me with her big ears down and Margareth was drinking a small bottle of blood. I thought about using my Aura to explore the surroundings, but the barrier around us prevented my Aura from leaving. "What was this!?" (I) "One attack, Shiro decided not to take any risks, that coward." (Margareth) "Wait! Are you saying that the True Dragons of Light attacked us? But why?" (I) "I don''t think this is the best ce to talk about it, let''s get out of here first." (Margareth) "It''s been a few minutes, he wouldn''t dare stay, he must think we''re dead." (Margareth) I look around noticing that the barrier around us has several cracks but it was still working, the space inside the barrier was the size of half a car so we were a little tight inside this barrier. The barrier started to move and I realized we were inside the earth, I don''t know how or when this happened but it must be a result of the previous attack. But as soon as we went out to see the Suns again, I watched myself with the scene in front of us, we were inside a huge hole, and we had to wait for the barrier to go up this big hole in the meantime. "Where are we? Did you teleport us?" (I) "You already know the answer." (Margareth) "It can''t be¡­not again!" (I) I look around at this big hole, not wanting to admit what was going through my mind, not wanting to imagine what it would mean if it were reality. "Master, are you¡­ are you okay?" (Freya) "..." (I) I keep watching the barrier rise as it carries us up, when wee out all the way out of the hole, I see the destruction, the crater was huge, and the size was almost the same as the city, but it was all destroyed now. "How many people lived in this town?" (I) "Master it wasn''t your fault." (Freya) "How many people?" (I) "More than 17000, it was just a rural town, so thend was big, but it didn''t have that many residents." (Nix) Nix who was gathering the others around town when I asked had returned before Shiro left, knowing that she shouldn''t be near him, Nix hides in Freya''s shadow. I had noticed this from the beginning, and this was a source of relief for me, as Nix''s return means that the others are already inside the Dungeon. "Are the others in?" (I) "Yes, everyone is fine." (Nix) Sigh I can''t stop looking at the destruction around us, all this destruction, entire families wiped out. "Let''s go to the house in the woods." (I) "He is sure?" (Freya) "I need a ce to rest and think, and besides that house won''t be selling anytime soon." (I) "Do you need me to take you?" (Margareth) "Did you know about this attack?" (I) "No, but I realized it was a possibility when he left so fast." (Margareth) "SO WHY DIDN''T YOU STOP HIM!?" (I) "Because I''m not able to do that, he''s so much stronger than I am." (Margareth) "So this barrier, how did this barrier defend this attack?" (I) "The barrier itself was made by putting together various protective items I possess and strengthened by my master''s remaining power." (Margareth) "If I were able to stop him, I would, but it would be useless." (Margareth) "Then why was he so wary of you." (I) "Once we get to the house you pointed out, I''ll exin everything." (Margareth) Luckily it seems all my teammates are fine, but if I hadn''t been cautious enough to ask everyone toe back, they might have died if I''d been a little slower to react. ---------- It only took us a few minutes to get to the house that is in the forest, it was the house of an Adventurer who was also for rent, so I know this house, but I preferred to stay in the city where I thought it was better to enjoy the local culture. After entering, Freya used wind magic to remove the umted dust from the house, so Margareth and I sat in a room with a small dining table. "I want to know everything, I want to know why we were attacked? Why did the city have to be destroyed? Why was Shiro so cautious around you?" (I) "But the most important question now would be, who are you?" (I) "Last time we met, I was in disguise to meet you, but know that this is what I really look like." (Margareth) "As for my identity, you can be considered my uncle Vampire, that''s because, in addition to being your sister''s daughter, I''m also her only employee since the day I was turned." (Margareth) "My sister? What sister are you talking about." (I) "I serve Living Brutality, daughter of the Blood Goddess, Miss Natasha." (Margareth) "Natasha?" (I) "You said you work for Living Brutality? My Father used to tell me stories about her, a bloodthirsty Warrior who lives forbat." (Nix) "True Dragon Shiro was afraid of my master, he feared she was around." (Margareth) "He fought my master a long time ago, and because of that he is afraid of her." (Margareth) "But what made him the most nervous was handing this to you." (Margareth) "I noticed the look he gave you at that moment." (I) Margareth took the white coat of arms to show me, it was broken into three parts. "This scale does not belong to Luminus, the shape, thickness, and texture are different." (Margareth) "This scale belongs to Shiro, he can hide his Aura inside that Crest, but it still wasn''t enough to stop me from seeing the truth." (Margareth) "You''re lying in thest part." (Nix) "..." (I) "Alright, alright, it wasn''t me who found out about the scale, it was thanks to the crystal that I discovered it." (Margareth) "Nix!?" (I) "Everything she''s been saying is true." (Nix) "Why are you here?" (I) "Because your sister needs your help, but I see this is not the time to talk about it." (Margareth) "Yes, let''s solve one problem at a time." (I) I close my eyes and think, I use the parallel thinking skill to test multiple theories at once. Soon I understood what was happening, I was a nuisance to certain people who didn''t want Light Dragons who are not with the Church of Light to unite with other races. That''s the only thing that makes sense, Luminus could have killed me in the Ocean or captured me to take to the Church of Light, but he didn''t. This True Dragon Shiro seems to be against it, but I can''t tell if he acts alone or if he has more along with him. "(What do I do now!?)" (I) "First of all, we have one more thing to do." (I) "We''ll have to act fast if we want to do this, it must have attracted other people." (Nix) "Come on, we owe at least that much to the dead in this city." (I) Chapter 782 Cap 780: Titan Of Nature I leave the house and run back to the crater site, less than 30 minutes have passed since a city was there. But now all that exists here is this emptiness, there is nothing left, bodies, blood, houses, or traces that a city was once here. "I... I couldn''t do anything..." (I) I''m standing on the edge of the crater, and my emotions are burning so hard my chest hurts from the force of my heart, I think I should cry with sadness for the death of the people of this town, but all I can feel is anger, an rage so strong that if I had the power I would go after that Dragon to make him pay for all this in the most brutal way I can imagine. "I was very confident with my strength, plus I thought I was very smart, when did I be so arrogant?" (I) I looked at my hands, I know some of these people''s blood is on my hands, Shiro came to this city because of me, heunched this attack on the city because of me. He acted strangely since I saw him talking to Margareth, the way he spoke seemed to have double meanings and he was very wary of Margareth''s presence. "He gave a lot of signs, I noticed all this, but I didn''t do anything." (I) Deep down, there wasn''t much to do, I couldn''t escape an attack of this scale, and I couldn''t save the people of this city, but even so, the naive idea that I could have done something doesn''t leave my head. "I could have taken people to the dungeon by force, at least some people would have been saved." (I) It would be impossible, I had no way of knowing about it, and I wouldn''t be able to do anything since I didn''t know about this attack, I never imagined things would escte so fast. "Dad, I know what you want to do, but it won''t help, we should get out of here." (Vanessa) "But we should at least..." (I) "This time is different from what happened in that city of the Makari Kingdom, there is nothing left of the bodies, and their souls will no longer be here." (Vanessa) "The element of light has the natural ability to purify, especially if you are a True Dragon using this element." (Vanessa) "A funeral ceremony won''t do anything like that." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "It has no bodies or blood to cleanse and it has no Souls to save." (Vanessa) Vanessa steps out of my shadow with La on her shoulder, the two of them passed through the Fairy gate to get to me without going through the Dungeon gate. As Vanessa talked to me I kept looking at this crater, I was trying to understand why this had to happen. "We must get out of here before the others show up, this will draw the attention of strong people who will want answers." (Margareth) "If you use their blood or try to sanctify thend, they''ll think it''s the Blood Temple''s fault." (Margareth) "They might also try to use the blood left behind to track you." (Margareth) I''m being asked to leave here without doing anything for the dead, people who had this ending just because I was close. I understand what they''re saying, but I''m so frustrated, I haven''t felt so helpless since I woke up in that red pool in the Forest of Blood and found out I was a Leech. "Master we have to get out of here NOW!" (Freya) "Huh!?" (I) I look back in surprise to hear Freya raise her voice, she always keeps a calm tone in all situations, I look at her and notice a face full of fear looking up somewhere above so I follow her gaze to know what is leaving her like this. "DAMN IT!!!" (I) Due to my anger taking over my mind, I didn''t notice how the natural energies were behaving, I normally don''t pay active attention to these things any more than I pay attention to a lingering breeze. But the energies were not out of control, they were concentrating in a circr flow above the crater, I take a better look and realize that within the circle the energies are falling into disharmony at an elerated rate, much more than what happened in the port city of the Kingdom Vartry. "RUN!!!!" (I) I extend tentacles of blood to everyone and spread my Dragon Wings while activating every possible speed boost as I fly away carrying them all away. I only stopped when I felt something break, so I look back, I was far away, but I had a lot of skills that helped me to see what was happening from a distance, I realized that an energy sphere had formed within the circr energy flow, then everything explodes in a hurricane of energy as the energy flow cracks and breaks. The energy hurricane did not destroy the surroundings, quite the contrary, I noticed that the trees and nts in the surroundings are more full of life, and the energy in the surroundings waspletely harmonious. But the hurricane or at least what I thought was a hurricane of energy condenses in the form of a bird made of a storm, the bird turns in various directions as if looking for something, including the direction I am in, and when that happened I felt scared, so much afraid my body went rigid in ce. Soon the bird that must have been miles long looked in the other direction and disappeared, I only knew that it had followed the direction itst looked because of the trail of clouds cut in a straight line that was left. "A Titan of Nature." (Margareth) "Was that a Nature Titan?" (Freya) "Yes, the destruction this time was very big, it caused a lot of damage, that Titan of Nature will chase Shiro until one of the two is destroyed." (Margareth) "Is he going to die?" (Nix) "Probably not, he must have gone to a ce he deems safe, but even then he will be mortally wounded, these things cannot be destroyed until the natural energy their bodies are made of ispletely spent." (Margareth) "We should get out of here, if the disappearance of the city doesn''t draw anyone''s attention, then the appearance of a Nature Titan will draw a lot of attention." (Nix) "I''ll take care of it." (I) "Nix devour." (I) I make Nix Devour everyone else by sending them into the Dungeon, then I drop to the ground and start running towards a ce I still remember from what little information I can remember from the map. Chapter 783 Cap 781: Help My Sister? I kept running through the forest while always following the path with the least blood smell, after 1 day of running without rest I arrive in a city where I enter using Diana''s Adventurer identity is when I hide in its shadow. Once inside, I buy tickets for a trip to another Kingdom known to be religiously neutral and non-discriminating. Now he was in a rented house, lounging in a chair in front of the window, watching the people walking down the street. "You have to talk to her sometime." (Freya) Freya appears from somewhere holding a tray of coffee and a sandwich, I catch it thanking her as I listen to her advice. "I don''t know if I trust her." (I) "We both know you trust her or you wouldn''t have let her into the Dungeon." (Freya) "..." (I) "Nix already said she''s telling the truth about her identity, so why do you avoid talking to her?" (Freya) I look at my hand, it may look clean to others, but I know it''s stained by the blood of people and monsters I''ve killed, but now the blood of innocent people from two cities is included in that blood. "I don''t trust myself to make a decision about anything right now, I need time before I hear whatever she has to say." (I) "Are you still angry?" (Freya) "Yes, that''s why I''m afraid of exploding depending on what she says." (I) "You don''t look so angry to me." (Freya) "That''s because I''m trying to control myself, rationally I know it''s pointless to be angry with someone much stronger than me, but no one controls emotions." (I) "All I can do is put that anger in a box and leave it there until it''s useful, but that''s easier said than done." (I) "Master, that wasn''t your fault." (Freya) Sigh "Yes, it was, but it will be just one more thing I''ll have to ept." (I) ---------- Two dayster, still in the rented house. I was in an office that is in this rented house, I was taking advantage of thest few days of inactivity to put my emotions in ce and calm down. Also, I''ve been rying all the information we''ve got from the Navary Royal Family, the ck Market, and that bastard Shiro. I am reading all this information and passing the main points to the Central Continent map. Besides the information about the strongest people of the various Realms of this continent is something that can only be obtained locally in each ce, it should also be taken into ount that the information may be incorrect or iplete, so I left that aside. "Holy Son, she is here to see you." (Eve) "Thanks Eva, let her in." (I) Eva is doing a good job helping Freya alongside Alice, she shows more effort than Nn at least, but I know he''s been looking for ways to make him safer, this is mainly because he''s such a coward inbat. The one who enters is Margareth still in her weirdbat type maid dress, she looks at me and smiles as she enters, I point to a chair and she sits down. "I''m d you finally wanted to meet me." (Margareth) "I needed to get my head in order, I hope you understand." (I) "I understand, I''m d we can continue our conversation from days ago." (Margareth) "I would like to know what you want?" (I) "No wordy, half-truths, and be as honest as possible." (I) "In a nutshell, I want you to help my master, your sister." (Margareth) "..." (I) If I remember correctly, Vanessa told me that I have 3 sisters, but she didn''t tell me much about it, but I still know that they are all Demigoddesses. "You must be kidding me, she''s on a totally different level than me, anything she needs help with would be certain death for me." (I) "She doesn''t need help with any enemies and nothing dangerous, so don''t worry." (Margareth) "So what does she need help with?" (I) "To be reborn, he died in a battle against an Heretic God." (Margareth) "..." (I) I pull out a bottle of the strongest drink Anton makes, then drink half the bottle before turning back to look at Margareth. "Does she want me to use my Awakening power on her?" (I) "Yes, it will be reborn much faster without having to wait centuries or thousands of years." (Margareth) "She will be weaker, but this seems to make her more excited as she will be able to fight a lot harder." (Margareth) "..." (I) I drink even more from the bottle in my hand, then look back at Margareth. "Please say you''re kidding." (I) "It''s not a joke, it was actually your older sister''s idea." (Margareth) "Why would she tell them toe after me?" (I) "Silvia was a World Tree, I needed the crystallized energy an Elf Queen gave me for that and I still needed help for that, Silvia is no longer a World Tree now and she wasn''t even born." (I) "Loki who was an Heretic God or just the Soul of an Heretic God, I had to use a divinity fragment to help him be reborn, but in these two cases there were specific situations where I had what was needed for the job." (I) "But you want me to do this to a demigod?" (I) "No need to worry about energy or assistance if we go to a Temple of Blood in a Holy Land." (Margareth) "Both are children of the Goddess Selene, she will provide help, but for that, she will need to be in a suitable location." (Margareth) I start to think and it makes sense, I am the son of the Goddess Selene and I am doing something to help my sister, the most logical thing would be for the Goddess to help us, but for that, it must be in a ce that has a strong influence from her. From what Margareth is saying a normal Temple of the Blood won''t do, but where do I find a ce like this? I emptied the bottle in my hand, in these moments of stress, I realize that having resistance against poisons can be a little cruel to anyone who needs a drink. Chapter 784 Cap 782: Next Desert Destination I was sad that the effect of the drinksts so little, but I look back at Margareth who had a ss of wine in her hand. "Sorry, I forgot to offer you a drink." (I) "Alright, I understand this is not a good time for you." (Margareth) As it was just the two of us in the room, not to mention Nix who was in my shadow to make sure that Margareth would tell the truth, so this wine was taken by herself. "(How does anyone expect me to help a demigoddess?)" (I) "(Even though she''s my sister, it''s not like I''ve met her before or have any kind of feelings for her.)" (I) Sigh "(But this is also the first time I have blood brothers, at the orphanage everyone was my considerate brothers and I did everything to help them, so how can I not help my own sister?)" (I) "I will help her, but only if there is no risk to me." (I) "There will be no risk, probably..." (Margareth) "..." (I) ---------- That day I talked to the others about Margareth''s identity and her request, I also exined in more detail what I suppose happened in the Haffes Kingdom after hearing some things from Margareth. Most likely Shiro was against Luminus'' ns to re-establish rtions with the other races, which is why he did all this. If it was Luminus'' idea then it wouldn''t make sense to leave all of us alive when we were in the Ocean, this also exins about the information Shiro passed on. I shared this information with Vanessa who has lived on this continent, and also with High Priestess Yara and Margareth, who I discovered already knew each other. Everyone says the information seems to be correct, probably this information was passed on to Shiro to deliver to me by Luminus himself. The Crest I have, which is now broken, was made with the scale of Shiro, he probably nned to track me down with it and do something to make me disappearter, but he rushed his ns because of Margareth, which led to that attack in the back Haffes Kingdom. It just makes me want to work alongside Luminus even more, just to annoy that bastard Shiro, also for protection, I can''t always protect myself from someone that strong, so looking for Luminus and telling him the truth would be ideal, he could keep an eye on Shiro and maybe even kill him for treason or something. ---------- That night I was with Vanessa, Yara, and Margareth in the dining room with the map of the Central Continent open on the table, this map was something I asked Nics to make, a magical item that produces a 3D holographic image on the table with various functions, such as maximizing or minimizing the image of certain points on the map, the information we have gathered so far from certain points on the map, etc. This map helps a lot to decide a lot of things while reminding us of the various information of each ce, I wish I had been the first to think about it, but this idea came from something Vanessa said she had already seen in her time at the Church of Light. "We have to decide where to go, I wanted to get information about the location of some World Tree." (I) "This kind of information is not for sale, nor would the ck Market or the Assassins'' Guild sell this information." (Margareth) "I also find it difficult to have records of this, considering the importance that the World Trees have on each continent." (I) "But I''m sure some of you do." (I) I look at High Priestess Yara and Margareth, I''m sure one of them knows about this, they both look at each other before speaking. "I know where it is, Margareth knows too." (Yara) "Why didn''t you say so before?" (I) "No one asked me, how was I supposed to know you wanted to know that?" (Yara) Sigh "Let''s just hear about it, please." (Vanessa) "Do you want to know about all 3 World Trees of the Central Continent?" (Yara) "At another time, now I need to know the nearest one and if they would ept visitors." (I) "The closest would be the vige of Nightmare Valley, that vige is formed only by Gray Elves." (Margareth) "But they are at war." (Yara) "So forget about them, what''s the second option?" (I) "It would be the vige of the Infernal Desert, formed only by Dark Elves." (Margareth) "That desert has a lot of strong monsters, it would be difficult to get to the vige." (Yara) "I know the Elves like to keep people in a town close to their vige tomunicate with outsiders." (I) "I know where to go, Kingdom Arima." (Margareth) "This Kingdom has its cities located in the Oasis of the desert, this is a Kingdom focused around Adventurers as all cities are surrounded by Dungeons and the desert itself has many monsters." (Margareth) "How did we get there?" (I) "The passage you got leads to a Realm that has a teleportation gate, we can use that to have a safe journey." (Yara) "I don''t have any money." (Margareth) "That won''t be a problem, we can go inside the Dungeon and Zenos just needs to summon Nix when he gets there." (Yara) "This might work." (Margareth) "What are you talking about?" (I) "Passing through a normal teleportation portal is difficult if you have space items like a low quality storage item, bags with increased space, and other things that interfere with space." (Margareth) "Those with an affinity for the space element have no problem using a teleportation gate, but Fairies and Spirits of the Space element may find the experience ufortable." (Yara) "But the worst part would be Nix, a Dungeon going through a teleportation gate could be dangerous for her, probably." (Yara) "I see, so you want me to go to the other side myself and summon her from the other side." (I) "Bone might work, but what about the Spirit and Fairy gates in your shadow?" (Vanessa) "Me and La can keep the gates closed." (Nix) "Would that be enough?" (I) "Should be enough." (Margareth) "Probably." (Yara) "..." (I) I didn''t like their uncertainty about my safety, but at least now I have a n, my priority now is to get to a World Tree, this must be the best ce for me to evolve without drawing attention. Chapter 785 Cap 783: Teleportation Gate The next day I boarded a Floating Ship, everyone was in the Dungeon so no problem, I was wearing an eye patch and had changed the shape of my face so no one would recognize me while Orion was on my shoulder in his puppy form to help hide my Aura. "This one looks more like a yacht than a ship like the others." (I) "It''s quite big, it seems to have a lot of interior space full of corridors, it would be difficult to fight inside a ce like that." (Orion) "We''re not going to fight, we''re getting the most expensive and safest transport on the market for a reason." (I) "What if we are attacked?" (Orion) "Let''s just enjoy the trip, if there are any monster attacks then security will take care of them." (I) --------- 2 weekster. The trip was very interesting, when the Floating Ship arrived at its destination, in the capital of the Kingdom where the teleportation gate was, the Floating Ship was in pieces. There was a hole in the side of the Floating Ship, and lots of burn marks, ws, and dents, this thing was so wrecked from the outside I don''t even know how it kept flying. So itnded in a ce with supports to keep it in ce, but a part of the Floating Ship fell. Passengers were terrified and scared as they almost ran down from this Floating Ship, but I descended calmly with Orion in puppy form on my shoulder looking around. "I''m surprised we made it this far without casualties." (Orion) "Say that to those who lost limbs defending the Floating Ship." (I) "If the limbs were reattached or regrown, then they haven''t permanently lost their limbs." (Orion) 10 minutes after the Floating Ship started the voyage we were attacked by a powerful monster enveloped by a ck mist, after that there were huge flocks of monster birds, pirates on floating ships, and finally horrible storms. The whole trip was very "exciting" with so many strange happenings, the screams and moans were heard many times from the passengers, but I kept inside the Floating Ship the whole time without getting involved, one of the reasons was because I was hiding and the other it was because he was too weak to help in these situations. There were even some people who chose to abandon this Floating Ship saying it was cursed, it seems that something like this has never happened before, there was even an investigation inside the Floating Ship with people looking for signs of a curse or things to attract monsters, of course, nothing like that was found, these incidents were just bad luck. "I''m d no one let you use that Floating Ship we stole." (Orion) "I think it would be a bad idea to travel alone on this continent, it can be dangerous." (I) "Master anywhere is dangerous with you around." (Orion) ----------- After we arrived in the city I went to find out how to use the teleportation gate, it seems that you need to schedule and pay in advance for a space, the gate is configured for different ces per day, in addition the value of each space is very high, worth 10 coins where I''m going and the cheapest price anywhere else would be 1 crystal coin. (Author''s Note: remembering that 1 crystal coin = 10000 gold coins.) I have a lot of money so I paid, but I have to find a ce to stay for two days, looks like I got one of thest spots for the Arima Kingdom. It also seems like the right city, which will save me the trouble of traveling even more than I already have. ---------- Two dayster. "I still think I could have used poison." (La) "It couldn''t, it would have drawn the attention of herpanions." (I) "Even if she was weak, her mates weren''t." (I) "¨¦rica would have put a curse on them." (La) "I''m sure yes." (I) "Nas was a little amusing to see her fall to the ground unable to get up." (La) Today was the scheduled day for me to finally use the teleportation gate to go to the Arima Kingdom, I am returning from a restaurant where I ate something before leaving, there was a group of loud people partying at the table next to me, one of the women in the group, the weakest from what she could feel, got drunk and started to pester me, tried to kiss me more than once and wouldn''t let go. Since she wouldn''t stop and I didn''t want to use force against someone who wasn''t in her right mind, I ended up giving her what she wanted, I gave her a kiss and transferred my Aura to her through our tongues, I used the lust effects, charm and love in my Aura. That was enough to make her legs go soft and her friends unable to see anything I''d done other than kiss her, I learned to do this to get rid of Ibuki when I''m busy, with the others it doesn''t work. After I left there I went straight to the ce where the teleportation gate is, it was a ce with a dome around it heavily guarded, I focused my Aura on my eyes allowing to see many things like the building protections and barriers around. In order to get in, I also have to go through some verification, answer a few questions to confirm that I''m not a criminal, verify that I look real, and make sure I''m not using any crappy storage items without protection from spatial interference. I left all my storage items inside the dungeon and only had two of the best quality possible with me, La had already returned to the dungeon, she and Nix closed the gates on my shadow. Nix stayed inside the rented room where I stayed these two days, when I get to my destination I''ll summon her close to me. Also, the fake face I''m wearing was made by reshaping my bone structure and muscles, so any kind of check will just show that it''s my real face. After I went through all these checks, I was taken to the great hall where a door 10 meters high and 8 meters wide was, the door was in the middle of aplex magic circle and with thousands of Runes around the crystal frame of the giant door. "Those who are heading to the Arima Kingdom, stand in position where I am, we will open the gate in 10 minutes!" "Looks like my turn is near." (I) Chapter 786 Cap 784: Kingdom Arima When the teleport gate activated, I feel the space element being taken from magic crystals and the energy being taken from an armored box that is on the side of the teleport gate, this must be where they drop Global Coins to activate the teleport gate. "Activating the gate to the Arima Kingdom, Garrath City." During the warning the lines of the magic circles on the floor and the Runes on the gate frame light up, I can''t fully understand the concepts behind it, my knowledge is still very superficial. The inside of the door starts to ripple, and the space inside itself started to ripple, these ripples started slowly and gradually grew as some of the Runes in the gate frame lit up even more than the others, so the space itself inside the gate began to spin. Soon an image showed up inside the gate, an image of a room very simr to this one, but I realized that the people on the other side were different. "Everyone can pass!" The man in chargemanded everyone to go through the gate, everyone walked through the gate, I got a little anxious and tried not to think about the movie "The Fly" as I passed through the teleportation gate. The moment I touched the water-like surface of the open teleportation gate, I felt that it was impossible to go back, I could feel the space element around my hand pulling me, so I couldn''t resist and keep going through the gate letting the space element surround my body, Orion who was on my shoulder also clings to me. In what felt like the blink of an eye, it''s as if my body had crossed through a marine current that pulled me from one point to the other, but that was more of a space current. My senses only started working again when I got to the other side and the space element was no longer around me like a protective cover like before. "(The gate, the Runes, the magic circle, and the room are very simr, but the people are different.)" (I) "Those who arrived through the gate, please head towards the checkpoint before leaving." "..." (I) I look around to see that the people on this side were very different, almost all humans were brown or ck skinned, and there were many races with reptilian resemnces like Lamias, Lizardmen, Snakeman, and Dragonewts. I follow the people who left the gate with me to the requested ce, I enter a queue where in a few minutes I go through a new verification process that I went through with ease. I noticed that the clothes of the people working here were different, they were loose warm weather clothes. I hadn''t understood since it was a desert it was for people to protect their bodies more since the Suns should be crueler here, but when I got outside I understood. As soon as I got outside it was like being punched in the face by heat, it didn''t bother me too much as I''m resistant to heat or cold, but the difference in temperature was stark. "It''s too hot, the sun is too strong, do people in this world have skin diseases?" (I) "Master, I think we should take care of Nix first, she doesn''t like being away from her shadow for too long." (Orion) "You''re right, let''s go." (I) After going through thest check, I received a pamphlet with somews and warnings, this includes some races that are considered people in this Realm like Lamias and Snakeman. Looking around I notice several races walking along the streets made of some kind of light blue stone, the buildings are a mix of white and light blue colors, and there are also some strange trees with big white flowers all over the city. I focus my Aura in my eyes and I notice the water element being attracted to the blue stones in the streets or houses, I also notice the wind element being attracted to the trees. "(This city was built to withstand the heat.)" (I) "¡ö¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ö!!" "¡ð¡ð¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡õ?!" "¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö!!!!" As I walked the streets, stall vendors shouted offering their wares in anguage I didn''t know, it looks like this Kingdom will be like the Haffes Kingdom in not having many people speaking themonnguage. "We''ll have to go to an empty ce." (I) "To the alleys then?" (Orion) "Yes, I was thinking of doing that." (I) I keep walking through people while looking down some alleys, on one I find days people doing something I''d rather not think about, on the other I see someone dying, and on the third I see people in hoods looking out on the streets. "I don''t think this city is very safe, better go to an inn." (I) I walk through the streets until I see a sign with an Armored Knight lying on a bed, then I walk in and see a male Lizardmen. "¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö¡õ?¡ñ¡ñ¡ö." "Is this an inn? Is there anyone who speaks themonnguage?" (I) "Looks like you''re an Adventurer, I was saying." "Wee to Sleeping Knight, how many nights do you want to stay?" "I''m only staying 1 night for now." (I) "One night is 50 bronze coins." "You will want to take a bath or eat, a bath will be 1 silver coin and food 3 silver coins." "A little high value, isn''t it?" (I) "Your first time in the Infernal Waste, Lord?" "The water herees from strong storms that happen suddenly, but at times it can take weeks for a storm to happen, so ess to water can be a little expensive." "The value of the food is due to the importation of most of the food, but it is valid for 2 meals, a meal tonight and a meal tomorrow morning." "I just want the room, thanks." (I) I only give him 50 bronze coins, I noticed some people looking at me from across the street, I don''t want to draw attention if they are bandits. After taking the key which has a small te on it, I look and I notice that on one side there is something written that I don''t understand, on the other side there are numbers written using themonnguage, the lizardmen exin to me that one number represents the floor and the other number represents my room. After I go upstairs, I go to my room, it has a bed, a table with two chairs, a chest and a window. "Simple but very clean and tidy." (I) "< Enable >" (I) I activate a magic item that creates a powerful barrier to prevent people my level or below from knowing what goes on inside the room. So I push the chairs and table back, close the window and start to draw a magic circle using my blood while I am crystallizing it, I also create some Spiritual Runes inside the ritual circle, and when everything is ready I ce a magic crystal full of my power in the quite. "< Spirit Summon: Nix >" (I) The magic circle glows and some of my spirit energy, the ritual ignites and silver mes ignite consuming the magic crystal, then the ritual circle itself begins to be consumed as Nix in her Human form begins to rise from the ground. "Wee back Nix." (I) Chapter 787 Cap 785:A Letter Arrives From The Morror Continent After I summoned Nix, she entered my shadow, so we went out to get some information, I asked the Lizardmen I found at the reception where the Adventurers Guild and the city gate were. When I left I started walking around the city, I was trying to think of a way to find the Dark Elves that are in this city, but I don''t know where to go. "I''m an idiot, how did I forget this?" (I) "(Nix, go get Margareth for me, please use the Spirits Gate)" (I) "(Yes.)" (Nix) I mentally ask Nix to go get Margareth, she must know how to find the Dark Elves. "(Is it over yet?)" (I) "(Yes, I already got rid of them.)" (Orion) "(Did you find anything?)" (I) "(I didn''t understand what they were talking about, but their murderous intent was unmistakable.)" (Orion) "(Devoured the bodies?)" (I) "(Yes, I''m alsoing back.)" (Orion) Soon a little puppyes running up to me from an alley and jumps on my shoulder, I keep walking. "Where can I call her?" (I) I keep looking through several alleys, but there''s always something going on in these alleys, besides all these alleys smell of blood. After searching for a while, I happened upon an alley between two stores, I was following a prostitute who was trying to use some kind of magic or charm technique on me. I followed her down an empty alley thinking she was going to try to rob me, but contrary to what I expected, she started to take her clothes off, so I hit her in the back of the head and she fell unconscious. "That was unexpected." (Orion) "Yeah, I was sure she was going to try to rob me, I was going to kill her right now and use this alley, but it looks like she saved herself." (I) Soon Margareth, Freya, and Kira appear wearing masks, Margareth was wearing a red mask with nothing but the holes for the eyes while Kira wore her mask inherited from her mother and Freya wore a ck metal mask with green details that resemble a tree. "I brought the three of them since Freya and Kira wanted toe too." (Nix) "Alright, we won''t be the only ones wearing masks anyway." (I) To my surprise I noticed some people wearing masks, some were Adventurers, by the way, they were dressed and others I don''t know, but I noticed that no one paid special attention to them just because they were wearing masks, so it doesn''t matter. "If we''re going to find Elves, I thought it might be useful." (Freya) "I need to observe more of this continent, I need new things to train or I will create bad habits." (Kira) "Fine, I just don''t want a big group, I don''t want to attract attention." (I) "Where we''re going, we''re sure to draw attention." (Margareth) "Where are we going?" (I) "To the Adventurer''s Guild." (Margareth) "..." (I) ---------- After some time walking, we arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, it was a veryrge building that had a dome at the back that is abat arena for which Margareth said. As soon as we enter the door several weapons are pointed at us, a Dark Elf male with ck hair tied in a small ponytail appears with a furious expression. "I thought I told you you weren''t wee herest time!" "Are you sure about that?" (Margareth) "She''s not with you, do you think we don''t know what happened to your master?" "But she is not the only one who is after me, you know that and my master will return in due course." (Margareth) "Is this a threat?" "Who do you think I am, of course, is a threat." (Margareth) "You bastard!" "I''m not here to fix my master''s problems this time, so don''t worry." (Margareth) "We can talk in your office if you want, I''m sure it will be of interest to you." (Margareth) ---------- The man looks in frustration at Margareth and then at me, then at my shadow for a while before looking at the others and then stopping at Freya. "Lower your weapons!" "Follow me." I follow the man up the stairs behind Margareth, the people around us were Adventurers, some looked at Margareth with hatred, but most were just confused. Soon we arrive in arge office, the Dark Elf man leans on a bookcase with a calmer face. "I''m sorry about the scene, Margareth." "I understand, the Arima Kingdom cannot know about you." (Margareth) "Yeah, so I have to do some acting, but no one expects me to actually do anything to you, everyone knows people around you are scary, which brings us to your current friends." "Let me introduce myself, this is the Adventurer''s Guild Master of this town and link to the Bone Desert vige, sir Randel." (Margareth) "Nice to meet you." (Randel) --------- Pov Uryma (Grey Elf King): I was holding a letter in my hands, I didn''t expect to receive a letter from the Morror Continent after so long. But the contents of that letter can be troublesome, it can awaken a good man''s dead heart or drive him mad. Sigh "Should I give this to him?" (I) "Of course he is, he''s already close to the truth anyway, they have a right to know." (Ury) "He is much stronger than he thinks, this letter will ease his pain, so stop fearing something that won''t happen again." (Ury) "A lot of people died at the time." (I) "People who deserved it, we know it was for the best, you''re just too indecisive." (Ury) "You''re right as always." (I) "Call us here!" (I) "Yes, at your orders sir." --------- Some minutester. A Gray Elf with golden eyes as sharp as an Assassin''s de appears in front of me, his white hair cropped short, slender, well-trained physique, and scars that tell a cruel tale of the past. "Called me, King Uryma." (us) "A letter has arrived for you from the Morror Continent, here." (I) "Morror Continent..." (us) As soon as he hears the name of that continent his eyes be sad and unfocused, he must be thinking about her again, he takes the letter but doesn''t open it right away, I can see the hesitation on his face. I can imagine how much this letter can be a reason for hope and fear for him, but the decision to open this letter or not muste from him and only him. Chapter 788 Cap 786: I Am A Father? Pov us (Moon Butcher): When I was called I thought it was to be called attention due to my investigation, I''m sure she knows what I''ve been doing. But I couldn''t help it when from my subordinates I said that I had seen someone like her in the Dark Continent. I finally managed to get information about a Gray Elf with the same characteristics as her, I won''t give up, I can''t give up. When I was getting ready to go get more information from someone from the Church of Light who seems to be looking for someone with her characteristics, the King called me. But I never expected it to be because of a letter, let alone a letter from that continent, this letter has the seal of her vige and is addressed to me. "(It could be a letter from her, maybe someone found her or maybe something happened.)" (I) My mind kept producing infinite ideas of what would be in that letter, but I had an idea that I couldn''t bear to think about, an idea that filled me with fear. "Whether or not you want to open this letter is your decision, but just remember not to regret your decision." (Ury) I look at the World Tree Spirit standing in front of me, she runs her hand over my head the same way she did when I was a kid, nowadays only she would dare to treat me like that. "Joan..." (I) I close my eyes, the image of that beautiful woman eternally etched in my heart, her courage, daring, and sense of duty unmatched. Her beautiful straight ck hair, her eyes like purple jewels that sparkled in the starlight, and her smile that lit up the darkest of nights. I open my eyes and look at the envelope in my open hand, as it was addressed to both me and King Uryma, I''m sure he''s already read it. I take the letter and open it to read, every word of the letter hurts my heart in such a way that no torture I have ever endured has ever been able topare. I stopped halfway through the letter, I couldn''t read anymore, and my vision was blurry from tears that wouldn''t stop. "Joana... it''s my fault... if I were stronger..." (I) The letter describes that she had lost an arm and a leg inbat and that she spent her entire life in a poor vige until she died of illness there. "She''s gone... if she''s gone forever..." (I) "You still haven''t read the second page of the letter my son." (Uryma) "..." (I) I was afraid to continue reading, I know very well that on that continent no one should have managed to make garlic like that with Joana, her fate would have been great if it hadn''t been for me bringing danger to her door. I needed to go to the Morror Continent, I must go to her grave, but first I need to know more, so I keep reading the letter. When I read the letter again, it was like a shock running through my whole body, what the rest of the letter said was something that was far beyond what I ever dared to imagine, my heart was beating so fast it felt like it might burst. "..." (I) "Daughter... I have a daughter... I''m a father???" (I) "(That''s why she disappeared, she wasn''t running from me, she wasn''t afraid of my enemies.)" (I) "She wanted to protect... our daughter..." (I) "Wait! But the information I''ve been getting." (I) "It can not be." (I) "My sister on the Morror Continent shared this with me, see." (Ury) The World Tree Spirit opens its hands and arge image forms showing two Gray Elves fighting, one of them was a young Gray Elf who was very simr to Joan and had her mask attached to her waist. The way she moved duringbat, the way she fought, the way she watched everything around her, and her daring inbat. "(Simr, she very much resembles Joana fighting, but where Joana was delicate, she is aggressive, very simr to me.)" (I) "She''s beautiful like her mother, but that means the person you let us know is her." (I) "My daughter, my dear Kira." (I) --------- Pov Zenos: I was in the room of the Adventurer''s Guild master Randel, who has just discovered that he is also the local representative of the Elf vige of this desert. "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos." (I) "Zenos..." (Randel) He stiffens when he hears my name and looks at me seriously, I wonder if he''s thinking about the wanted posters the Church of Light keeps spreading about me. "It shouldn''t be you... but if you''re with Margareth..." (Randel) "Have you changed your appearance?" (Randel) I take off my eye patch and start to reshape my face, the flesh and muscles are a bearable pain but moving the bones in such a way that it should have been impossible was a pain I never get used to, my luck the changes were small in size my face. Sigh "How did you know?" (I) "He is well?" (Kira) "I''m fine, thanks for worrying." (I) "Interesting disguise technique, unlike what Gray Elves do, reshaping the muscles is one thing, but such subtle changes in the bones..." (Randel) "Don''t get lost in your analyses." (Margareth) "Yes, yes, of course, sorry about that, but I like analyzing skills, I hope I didn''t make a bad impression." (Randel) "Fine, I don''t mind." (I) The Guild Master looks at me again, but this time it looks like he''s been checking out my appearance. "The appearance matches the information, so I assume the other Elf in the maid dress must be Miss Freya." (Randel) "You seem to know a lot about me." (I) "I have been ordered to escort you two to my vige if you wish." (Randel) "Whose orders are these?" (I) "No, I was just told to be courteous and treat you with respect." (Randel) "I was also informed about your appearance, so I was confused earlier." (Randel) "They said you were the son of the Goddess Selene, so it made sense to be with Margareth." (Randel) "That makes things easier, that''s exactly what I would ask for, we want to go to your vige." (Margareth) "Alright, none of you need to go through verification, I''ll take you all tomorrow before the Suns rise over the horizon." (Randel) "Thank you, Randel." (Margareth) "Just go away, being in the room too long can make others suspicious, so I''ll yell at you as you leave, I apologize in advance." (Randel) Chapter 789 Cap 787: Separate Space We left amid screams of fury from the Guildmaster and res from people clearly more powerful than I can handle. I know the Adventurer''s Guild master is faking this overflowing anger, but I would like to know why these Adventurers hate Margareth so much. I don''t feel anyone following us, but I''m sure someone would try to follow us in the way that Margareth hated in the Adventurer''s Guild. "< Shadow Illusion >" (I) "< Path of Shadows >" (I) Thinking about it, I enter an alley and fall into the first shadow in the alley pulling the girls with me at the same time as 4 images appear from the shadows, then run further into the alley before breaking apart. At that moment I appeared three streets earlier in another alley where a robbery was happening, I ignored it and continued walking in another direction, this time alone while the others were within my shadow. After a few minutes, I rent a room elsewhere with a different face, as soon as I arrive I put the barrier back on before the girls step out of my shadow. "You thought about it, they were following us, but how did that feel?" (Margareth) "I didn''t feel it, I just thought it was something that was very likely to happen." (I) "They must have quickly realized their mistake, but it bought us a very good few seconds." (Margareth) This time he was in a slightly better inn than the other, the room was still as simple as the previous one, but this room was slightlyrger. I throw myself on the bed, then start asking questions. "Why do they hate you so much, Margaret?" (I) "The Guild Master seemed friendly to you when we were alone in his office." (Freya) "Besides, why did the Guild Master have to pretend to hate you?" (Kira) "A few years ago my master came to this part of the continent and fought a Horde of Hell Ants." (Margareth) "The Horde was numerous but too weak for my mistress, but thanks to the numbers of enemies the battlested a few days, this made other monsters in the vicinity run elsewhere to flee thebat." (Margareth) "They attacked 2 cities, those cities weren''t ready for the sudden Monster Wave, their adventurers were scattered, their defenses weak and no preparations were ready." (Margareth) "This caused one of the cities to fall into ruins and the second city ended up bing a battle within the city, in the midst of people who were not able to fight." (Margareth) "Tens of thousands died and the wounded were many, but even the survivors had to face other problems after that, they didn''t have a home to go back to, and food or water was also not an option at that time." (Margareth) "I can understand how they hate my sister, but why was the Guildmaster so friendly?" (I) "Besides, Kira is right, why pretend in front of others?" (I) "My master fought the Infernal Ant Horde at the request of the Elves of Randel''s vige." (Margareth) "Turns out the ants were allowed to grow in numbers, they had also been drawn towards the World Tree." (Margareth) "Arima Kingdom is very corrupt, many of its nobles are greedy and ambitious above all else." (Margareth) "Many nobles had thought that it would be profitable to take possession of the World Tree that hides in the Valley of the Bone Desert, but passing through that ce is very difficult, they wanted to use the Ants to pave the way." (Margareth) "My master thwarted their ns by killing the ants, so they spread rumors that she created a wave of monsters to turn the entire Kingdom against her, what happened next was that half of these nobles were found and killed." (Margareth) "It only made her reputation worse in this Realm, but she never cared about that, I traded with the Realm while making some threats to the other nobles." (Margareth) "So the people of this Realm hate you for being deceived by corrupt nobles, meanwhile the Guildmaster is grateful to know the truth that his master protected his vige." (Freya) "That exins why he pretends to hate her, doesn''t want to draw the attention of these corrupt nobles." (I) A corrupt government makes the people corrupt, that''s why there are so many thugs on the streets, probably funds are being diverted into someone''s pockets, this reminds me that apart from the dome where the teleportation gate is, I didn''t see any guards or soldiers around the city. --------- After getting some fruit for everyone to eat, I get back to the matter at hand. "How are we going to get to the Elves'' vige if the ce is so dangerous?" (I) "The Bone Desert valley is a part of the Infernal Desert, there are many Dungeons there, so there are no viges or cities near there, the maps of that area change often due to the battle of the powerful monsters that made their territories there." (Margareth) "How are we going to get through that ce?" (Kira) "We will cross using the Sea Separated Space in the Desert." (Margareth) "If I''m not mistaken, a Separate Space is a Space pocket, is there one here in this desert?" (I) "Yes, this is arge Separate Space, almost the size of the entire Infernal Desert, it has 5 entrances, one of which is close by, the blue stones all over the citye from there." (Margareth) "Are we by any chance going to use this Separate Space to travel to the vige of the Elves?" (I) "Yes, the truth is that the true number of entrances is 6, but this 6? entrance is controlled by the Elves, so no one can use it without their permission." (Margareth) "There are a lot of monsters in there, but it will be safer than the alternative." (Margareth) --------- The next day I wake up at dawn, and everyone has entered my shadow, I take a fruit left over from yesterday and leave the inn towards where Margareth said was the ce where the master of the Adventurer''s Guild would be waiting for us. Soon I arrive on an abandoned street with garbage scattered everywhere, everyone has nk eyes. I follow Margareth''s instructions until I reach a half-broken dry fountain, the Guildmaster was right there waiting for us to arrive. "Come on, we don''t have much time before morninges." (Randel) Saying that he points to the broken fountain releasing a part of his Aura from his finger, soon the bottom of the bridge falls forming stairs down that the Guild Master passes down with me right behind. Chapter 790 Cap 788: Sharks!? When we came out of the small tunnel, we were in a big tunnel, this ce was big enough for a train to pass through here. "Be careful, this tunnel was dug by a Desert Worm." (Randel) "I''m surprised they go near this town, with so many water rocks around here." (Margareth) "This tunnel was dug before the city existed, it is abandoned now, but other monsters try to make these ces into nests, criminals also use these tunnels." (Randel) "Where are we going?" (Kira) "We are towards the underground river and from there we go to the Oasis of da Cachoeira." (Randel) "Should take 4 days one-way travel." (Margareth) "Does that mean it''s 4 days there and 4 days back, can you stay away from the Guild for that long?" (I) "Yes, I told you I''m going on vacation so I don''t have to deal with the people from the Temple of Blood." (Randel) "Would they ept something so irresponsible on your part, running away from a situation you were supposed to resolve?" (I) "I don''t care what they think, I''m not a government official and I don''t need to follow their orders, there''s also no mission against Margareth, so in the eyes of the Adventurer''s Guild, everything is normal and they were the ones who agreed with my vacation." (Randel) "I see¡­what?" (I) "Strange, this thing wasn''t supposed to be here." (Randel) "..." (I) As we walked through the tunnel talking, suddenly the Guild Master disappeared, when I realized, he was already right in front of me with his arm outstretched to hold something behind me. I feel something drip onto my shoulder, so I look up to see some kind of humanoid Cockroach with four ded arms instead of hands or paws. The Guildmaster crushed this Cockroach''s head by clenching his fist. "Sand ambushers, these pests are verymon throughout the desert, they feed on blood and can go weeks without food before they begin to weaken." (Randel) "Disgusting thing." (Margareth) "How did we not notice him before?" (Freya) "These things have very high defense and speed, their des are also very sharp." (Randel) "Other than that, they don''t have any other skills, they are slightly intelligent monsters with very strong killer instincts." (Randel) I collect the body to collect the materialster. Soon we are going to walk, all wearing masks, I was wearing a red Christian mask that I created by crystallizing my blood. On the way we saw many monsters, we also saw bodies of people and smugglers passing by with carts carried using Golems in the form of giant lizards. ---------- 4 dayster. "I''ve never seen so many problems walking through these tunnels." (Randel) "Whether it''s the number of monsters, the number of bandits who dare to attack those who pass by, or the tunnel sections that were destroyed." (Randel) "I guess it''s just bad luck, right girls?" (Freya) "I''m sure so, a great deal of bad luck." (Kira) "It almost feels like something is bringing us trouble." (Margareth) "..." (I) "Is someone trying to stop us from going on? But I can''t feel anyone else." (Randel) While everyone was talking about the mysterious cause of the strange happenings over the past 4 days, the girls were looking at me as if they were using me. "This river is quite big." (I) "This water spreads over many vats traveling to many ces throughout the desert." (Randel) "That night we must find the exit that is at the point of origin of that water." (Randel) ---------- I didn''t know if it was day or night since we were inside the tunnels, but the Guild Master seemed to know. A few hours after we saw the underground river, we arrived at what looked like a cliff, the river water was falling like a waterfall down this cliff. After climbing to the top by jumping from one wall to the other, I see a city started with tropical nts with all the buildings being made of different shades of blue stone. There was a river that came from this city to this cliff next to the city. "We''re already arriving, it''s on the other side of town." (Randel) We walk into town and I notice that the air is cooler here, plus it''s not so hot, we cross town to a small mountain on the other side of town, the mountain had a steeper side where there was a cave at the top of the where the water fell into argeke, the water from thatke that crosses the city was left until it fell on that cliff to reach the underground tunnels. "Let''s go to the top, the passage to the Separate Space is in that cave." (Randel) We walked through the night until we reached the less steep side of the mountain where we climbed a stone path. Upstairs we enter another cave that connects with the cave that the Guild master pointed out, after passing through the cave we see people from the Mages Guild and the Adventurers Guild protecting what looks like arge crack in space where an amount of nonsense of wateres out. The Guildmaster goes with all of us to where the Adventurer''s Guild officers are, I try to listen to their concert. "¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ö?¡õ¡ö??." (Randel) "¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡õ?." "¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ñ." "¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ." (Randel) "Come on, we''re going in." (Randel) I didn''t understand what they were saying, but I realized that it was the samenguage as in the previous city, and besides, the people of the Adventurer''s Guild were very respectful of the Guildmaster. "< ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ö >" We get closer to him, and he climbs into a small boat where someone from the Guild is sitting onnd, we climb into the boat and it starts to float at themand of the Guild person. A barrier forms around the small floating boat before forcing its way through the water to enter through the crack in space. On the other side I realize that we are underwater, the barrier around the small boat protects us from the water as it floats to the surface. After reaching the surface we are dropped off on a nearby beach before the boat heads back the way it came. "It will be 3 weeks of travel until we arrive, let''s go." (Randel) After the Guild Master finished speaking, I noticed several jets of watering towards us, Randel waves his hand that was full of Ki making these jets of water spread just with the pressure of the blow. I look at what made that attack, but what I saw surprised me. "Sharks!?" (I) Chapter 791 Cap 789: Arriving At The Dark Elf Village It''s been a week since we''ve been in this Separate Space, this ce is almostpletely water with many inds scattered around. I found out that all the monsters here are some kind of Shark Variant. Those who attacked us as soon as we arrived at this ce were some kind of small horned sharks, their attacks are those jets of water. There is also a monster that looks like a whale with a shark''s head, but instead of staying in the water, this monstrosity is flying through the sky, luckily this thing only attacksrge numbers to eat, so it ignored us. There was also a Tornado Shark, this wasn''t a tornado full of Sharks like in that movie I remember, it was a tornado shaped like a Shark. The Adventurer''s Guild Master said that it was a wind and water type of Elemental monster. This Cursed One was shown to be immortal, any damage we did to it healed almost instantly, whenever it was low on energy it sucked in more of the air or water it had in the whole damn ce. In the end, the most we could do was lose this monster and run away from it, there were also Shark-headed Wolves and Shark people on the inds. This whole ce was full of some kind of Sharks, they are all very aggressive, Randel was leading us down a path where we were supposed to encounter fewer monsters, but for some reason, the opposite is happening. At least I drank a lot of blood from various types of Sharks, in addition to those I mentioned before there were dozens of other types, there was even a Shadow Shark that tries to attack us during the nights we try to camp. It was interesting to see so many variations of the same type of monster, I felt the same way inside the Great Serpent Dungeon in the Morror Continent. Unfortunately, I didn''t gain any new skills, but seeing these monsters I understood why, I already have skills to move in water or air, I have affinity with these elements, I have poison attacks and many other skills. Unfortunately, the only skill I couldn''t get was to breathe underwater, but I understand why, after all, this is more a physical characteristic of each living organism than a skill. ---------- 3? week. In the third week, we found the construction of Floating Warships, all of them had the symbol of a noble house that Randel recognized, he said that the nobles have no right to own Floating Warships, much less a fleet of dozens of them as we were seeing to be built. The ce where we were was hidden, it was in a rarely visited part of Separate Space, normally Randel wouldn''t pass through here, but the path he usually takes had a war between tworge groups of monsters vying for territory so we took a detour that brought us here. Luckily these people didn''t notice us, they''re more worried about the monsters than people seeing what they''re doing, from the current state of the Floating Ships, Randel said it must have been under construction for 2 or 3 months. After confirming the location of this ce we left without us intruding, we don''t know the total number of enemy forces around here, and we also don''t know the power level of these people, so it would be foolish to try to do something now, I called Nics to have a look and he said it will take another 1 month toplete, but even after that several adjustments need to be made, which will take another 1 month of technical work. As we had 2 months to do something about it, we left it forter, the best we can do is go to Randel''s vige to report about it. ---------- After 4 weeks we had arrived at a strange tree-shaped mountain, I put my hand inside my clothes and pulled out a mini shark that was dying on my side. This strange tree mountain was on one of the hundreds of inds in this ce, we had just left the water, that''s why it was better to fight in the water than flying. I found out the hard way that if I fly in this ce I''ll be attacked from above and below, but if I''m in the water, I only have to worry about the monsters in the water. "We just need to get close to the mountain." (Randel) We all walked to the mountain, and when we got closer something simr to roots made of blue stone came out of the ground forming the arch of what I imagine to be a portal. Soon the inner part of the arcade is filled with water that undtes weakly, an image as if it were a reflection is shown in the arcade, showing a cloudy sky in the middle of a rain. Randel goes through the portal without hesitation and we do the same, so wee out wet from what was ake surrounded by roots and blue stones. "Wee to Bone Desert Vige." (Randel) ---------- We were well received by the Dark Elves, their vige was like an oasis full ofkes and tropical nts, and their houses were not built inside trees like the other viges I went to before. The houses and other constructions in this vige were made underground in burrows while a tropical paradise was above their houses, everything was beautiful, and there were also many monsters all over the vige. I discovered that on this continent there are 3 viges of Elves, each vige has one of the three variant races of Elves, and in this vige are the Dark Elves. They received us well, it seems that they already know something about me, one of the Elves who works directly for the Elf King of this vige, said that he could leave my Dungeon open in this vige without any problems, so I did that. It looks like the Dark Elf King is recovering from a skirmish that took ce elsewhere in the Bone Waste, but I don''t know much about that. It was said that the King woke up a few days before I arrived, but had some things to do after waking up while still trying to recover, he will receive me in 3 days when he is fully recovered. Meanwhile, I was given full ess to the vige, the one who was most excited was Sophia who left the Dungeon to train with the Dark Elves of that vige, plus I was taken by ¨¦rica and Ibuki who I have been leaving aside with so much going on. I took advantage of these 3 days to rest and spend time with my family. Chapter 792 Cap 790: The Central Continent Is On The Move Pov Heston (Dark Elf King): I was readingst month''s reports while I was unconscious, I can''t believe they started to move and at the worst possible time. "You should rest longer, even my power has limits to heal wounds caused by a Nature Titan." (Hest) "I can''t spend any more time resting, so much has happened in thest few years." (I) "That criminal group has managed to evade the Gray Elves and they continue to cause wars between nations that should be allies." (I) "The worst thing is the weapons they sell in these wars, this is increasing and destabilizing natural energy across the continent." (I) "It''s more than clear what they want." (Hest) "Yes, that''s why we can''t let them get it." (I) "Furthermore, the Church of Light has been making bolder and bolder moves, an entire city has disappeared, and we still have the conflict with the Evil Gods." (I) "That''s why you need to recover faster, pushing yourself that way doesn''t help at all." (Hest) Sigh "If that damn Dragon of Light hadn''t lured that thing over here." (I) "Did we find out who it was?" (I) "No, he was very quick to escape while you were fighting, he tried to use an illusion, which didn''t work, so we know he was a Dragon of Light." (Hest) He clearly came here knowing that only someone like me would be able to stop a Titan of Nature, these things don''t need rest, they have infinite regeneration and absorb the energy of nature itself, only someone connected to nature like me would be able to stop a Titan of Nature. "I''m sure it wasn''t the Church of Light, they don''t do anything with their own hands that would cause this, we can assume this is a reaction to the missing city in the Haffes Kingdom, the dates give us a usible timeline." (I) "The only True Dragons of Light who are not with the Church of Light would be the Luminus Group." (I) Luminus ims to be the leader of the Dragons of Light, but he still shows uncertainty on the path to take, not taking a side in what is toe is the same as not being trusted when that apparent peace falls. ---------- It waste afternoon when I finished reading thest of the reports, this one was about someone who was waiting. "He is here." (I) "Didn''t expect that, thought I''d go to the Gray Elves first." (I) "You need to rest before you meet him." (Hest) "Yes, but I also need to try to find Luminus, I need to find out who the bastard was that brought that Titan of Nature here." (I) ---------- Pov of a cultist: "Sir, we managed to withdraw all our agents inside the Church of Light." (I) "Good job, how''s the production going on Kimeras?" (Lord Shadow) "It''s going really well, the two test grounds on the Morror Continent and the Dark Continent helped us to see the ws in the conversion process." (I) "Thanks to Coral de Fluxo we have been able to perfect the process for a perfect integration." (I) "Keep it up, but don''t spend too much on Flux Coral, we need that for the weapons being sold, the master n still needs greater disharmony in nature." (Lord Shadow) "As the lordmands." (I) "Get the piece for thest part of the n, we need to be ready before the Holy War." (Lord Shadow) Soon his voice stops speaking through my shadow and I know I must return to our ne. ---------- Pov us: "You can end this, just say what you know." (I) "Do as you wish, corrupt creature, no information will be handed over to any of you......" (High Priest of the Church of Light) "Our army will bring about the purification of your race... ..." (Light Temr) "That''s why I hate extremists, that wasn''t even important information, Damn!!!" (I) "Lord, do you want us to get rid of the bodies?" "Do that, also release the records of the atrocities that these two supremacistsmitted." (I) "Won''t this cause even more problems with the Church of Light?" "Yes, that''s exactly my n." (I) "(I need them to shift their focus to me, I can''t let them keep going after Goddess Selene''s youngest son or my daughter will be in constant danger.)" (I) I swing my sword to clean my de of the blood of these two trash who thought themselves superior just because they were Human. "Have you found any leads on the son of the Blood Goddess yet?" (I) "No, but we''re trying to get some response from the Temple of Blood." Sigh "They won''t say anything without knowing our motives." (I) "(Where are you my daughter?)" (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: I''ve already been in the Dark Elves'' vige for two days, these two days the pain in my whole body has increased a lot, at first I thought it was because of the fatigue of the constant battles inside the Separate Space, but I soon realized the real reason. The temporary growth barrier I put on myself is cracking, I''ve been months with this thing preventing my evolution, and I imagine that after killing so many monsters inside the Separate Space, the umtion of EXP has been too great to continue to maintain the Growth Barrier Growth. "Are you okay, master?" (Ibuki) "I am, I just felt a little ufortable, don''t mind." (I) Today I was doing some Martial Arts exercises together with Ibuki, so we have a small duel without using our energies or skills, just to practice our unarmedbat. After practicing alongside Ibuki for a few hours, I went to spend some time with Kira, she had been asking some questions about the Gray Elves in the other vige, it seems she wanted to know if their culture was the same as the other continents. "It seems that Night Warriors exist on every continent." (Kira) "Do you want to meet them?" (I) "Yes, I want to learn more from them, I''m sure I can learn new ways to fight along with Byakko with them." (Kira) "Sophia is learning a lot here these two days." (Kira) "That''s because there are others in this vige that have a Gryphon as a Familiar." (I) "She seemed really excited about it." (I) "Here, prove it." (I) "Delicious." (Kira) I was walking around the vige with Kira, and we were tasting some local fruits, Kira, like most people, spends a lot of time inside the Dungeon training, but she is afraid of acquiring bad habits for not diversifying her training more. As we''re walking she''s having you stay in the Dark Elf dry spot, and is trying to hide from anyone who looks her way, but those things aren''t going too well. "Many here are stronger than I am, I can''t hide from their senses." (Kira) "So don''t hide, try to blend in with others in your surroundings, use them as camouge for your presence." (I) "(I saw this in an anime in my old world, but I still couldn''t do it.)" (I) "My Aura control is not very good, I focused a lot on hiding my Aura during training." (Kira) Chapter 793 Cap 791: Finding Dark Elf King Heston After waiting a few days I was informed that I will be able to meet with the leader of this vige tomorrow morning. Now it was night and I was on top of a tree looking at the starry sky with Margareth standing beside me. "Are you sure about this?" (I) "Holy war is inevitable, everyone knows that, but they don''t know why." (Margareth) "But you know?" (I) "Yes, but it''s no use telling you, not with your current strength, you have no ce in the great events toe." (Margareth) "Your master could help, why doesn''t she take care of herself to be at full strength when needed?" (I) "My master doesn''t know how to act in a group, which will be necessary, she is strong but too impulsive for this conflict, she knows that too." (Margareth) Sigh "Then why do I have to get involved?" (I) "You and my mistress will get involved willy-nilly due to the Goddess Selene, plus you have Saints and Champions around you, so give it up." (Margareth) I already imagined that something like this could happen, but I didn''t know it would happen so soon, the way Margareth talks makes it sound like it could happen in the next few years, it worries me, I and the others are very weak right now, the people of this continent have higher levels of power. "(Gotta get stronger.)" (I) ----------- The next morning, Diana, Vanessa, Freya, and my family members go to meet the Elf King of this vige, I heard about his fight against a Titan of Nature, the Dark Elves are warriors by nature and like to talk about their conquests inbat. One thing I''ve noticed sinceing here is that I don''t see any World Trees, that''s not the kind of thing you can easily hide. We followed a Dark Elf with blonde hair, her skin was a little lighter than the other Dark Elves, but her muscles were bigger than anyone else I''ve seen in this vige, her name is Xannyr. It takes us to the middle of the vige where there is a bigke, when we get closer we continue walking, and to my surprise Xannyr started to walk over the surface of the water, when I tried I realized that I was also walking over the water. We followed her to the middle of theke where the water in theke changes color, the water in the rest of thatke was blue like the otherkes here, but in the middle of theke where I am the water was green, besides that it didn''t show our reflection but a colossal tree. "You just need to jump in here, if you don''t have bad intentions it will be easy to pass." (Xannyr) After she said that, she jumped into the water and I could see her standing on the other side waiting for us, we all followed without hesitation, as I passed I felt a sensation simr to passing through the crack in space to enter a Separate Space. "We''re close, follow me." (Xannyr) We came out in a tropical garden, behind me was a smallke that threw me over the edge as I passed, after everyone left I followed Xannyr along with everyone to what looked like a small mountain carved with towers, windows, stairs, and doors. Behind this small mountain was the same colossal tree I saw before, this World Tree was bigger than the others I saw, but it looked more like a petrified tree with its surface appearing to be made of stone, it resembles a steep mountain wall more than the other than with the bark of a tree. We entered throughrge doors carved directly out of the mountain, I noticed there were many Fairies and Spirits all over the ce. Everyone always greeted me and Freya as we passed, some even flew around us as if dancing, the Fairies, and Spirits who were normal sizes were alwaysughing as if they were at an endless party. Walking inside the mountain we went through some corridors until we reached big doors that lead to a throne room or that''s what I thought it would be, it was actually a field of fruit trees with a hammock where a Dark Elf was lying snoring up to a Dark Elf appears out of nowhere with a celestial appearance kicking him out of the. "Who was the bastard..." "We have a visitor, you''ve had enough rest." When the man falls from the hammock I notice that he was shirtless with almost his entire torso wrapped in bandages, he had little muscle, but the visible parts of his body were full of scars showing that he is an experienced warrior. "Wee, I am Heston, King of the Dark Elves of this vige and chosen by the World Tree." (King Heston) "That brute who woke me up is Hest, the spirit of the World Tree..." (King Heston) "Don''t call me a brute or I''ll stop healing you." (Hest) cough cough "I meant, this gentledy beside me is the spirit of the World Tree." (I) "I''m Zenos, these are Diana, Vanessa, and Freya." (I) "The others are my Familiars Ragnar, Nix, La, Orion, Sakura, and Hinata." (I) And I introduce myself to the others as the woman who led us grows wings on her back and flies away through the open wall behind the garden of trees. "I heard that Margareth, the servant of the Living Brutality was with you." (King Heston) "She said she didn''t want toe." (I) "But I do." (Hest) snap The woman snaps her fingers and Margareth appears in a bikini and full of water, she was in a swimming position when she fell face down on the ground. "That wasn''t funny." (Margareth) "It was a little." (Hest) "Why did you bring me? I was swimming in apetition, and I was going to win..." (Margareth) "You werest, the Mermaid Warrior was first followed by the great Lamia." (Hest) "True, I was never going to win that, now I don''t need to call the bet I made anymore." (Margareth) "I think we can all sit down for a chat now, follow me." (King Heston) A red mist envelops Margareth for a few seconds before she appears in her usual Warrior Maid outfit. We all walked together behind Dark Elf King Heston as we crossed the tree garden to the other side where we found a wooden table at the foot of the World Tree. Chapter 794 Cap 792: Asking For Help We all sat at the table while Fairies brought fruit to ce on the table before walking awayughing. "You are already famous Holy Blood Son." (King Heston) "Please, no titles or formality, just call me Zenos." (I) "It would be better to do this for everyone if possible." (Vanessa) "Hahahaha... this is perfect for me, so call me Heston." (King Heston) "He also never liked formalities, whenever he has to meet people of high status he talks nonsense." (Hest) "It''s not my fault that people don''t like honesty." (King Heston) "You crushed a King''s head in a diplomatic meeting requested by the Gray Elves." (Hest) "Nobody had warned me about the experiments done on Elves that were done in that ce, when he started talking proudly about it..." (King Heston) "Let''s just say I was very kind in crushing just his head." (King Heston) "He reminds me of you, Zenos." (Diana) "The conversation always goes astray..." (Sakura) "Old people like to reminisce about the past." (Margareth) "Let''s get back to the point, as I was saying, you became famous." (King Heston) "I think I can guess a few things." (I) "You saved one of my sisters, plus you brought back a race that didn''t exist in this world millions of years ago." (Hest) "Yes, just being around an Ancient Elf reminds me of the feel of that big tree." (King Heston) "Your name has be famous too, Freya." (King Heston) "All I do is follow my master''s wishes." (Freya) "Don''t lie, I always agree with the things you want to do." (I) It seems that what we have been doing has beenmunicated to everyone, I imagine this information is being shared by the World Trees so that their viges are ready for us to receive. "I think they know why we''re here." (I) "Yes, I appreciate young Freya''s help in raising the race numbers of our ancestors." (King Heston) "There are some in this vige ready for it." (Hest) "You must know the requirements for this, are you saying that more people besides King Heston have met the requirements?" (I) "I can imagine the reason for your doubts considering the continents you''ve passed through so far." (King Heston) "But this continent has much more Elemental energy around it, that makes everything stronger, be it thend, trees or the space itself that surrounds us." (King Heston) "This means that these elements affect people the most, those with Affinities with all Elements are very rare, but still some appear every 400 or 600 years, for those of us who have a long lifespan and live near a World Tree, we managed to gather around 38 people who, in addition to me, meet the requirements." (King Heston) "If we had Ancient Elves, my sister on the Dark Continent would never have been in such danger." (Hest) "Our chosen among the Elves can channel some of our power, but they cannot control that power with the necessary finesse and precision that is sometimes necessary." (Hest) "I''ll love to help everyone, but their character..." (Freya) "Are you sure all these people deserve this?" (I) "Since we first heard news from the Morror Continent about you, we started the selection process, I''m sure the same goes for the other viges." (King Heston) ? "I imagine not everyone was happy." (I) "One of them tried to rebel, two others escaped the vige and we suspect they were up to something." (King Heston) "I would appreciate it if you could give us information about these people." (I) "We don''t want to be attacked by strangers." (Diana) "They don''t know anything about you, but your request is reasonable, I''ll sort that information out to you tonight." (King Heston) I hadn''t imagined that people other than Elf Kings and Elf Queens would be Ancient Elves, but his exnation makes sense. I''m d they made a selection in advance, the potential of an Ancient Elf is very great, I don''t want to imagine bad people getting their hands on such power. I know that sooner orter someone bad will appear among the Old Elves, expecting apletely good and kind race like Freya is unrealistic, but theter the better. "There''s something else I''d like to talk to you about." (I) "You can ask for whatever you want, as long as it''s within our reach we can do something about it." (King Heston) "I have a favor to ask." (I) "I would like to evolve here, near the World Tree." (I) King Heston and the spirit of the World Tree looked at me, their gaze seemed able to see right through me, I feltpletely naked in front of their eyes. "So you''re using the technique to create a temporary growth barrier?" (King Heston) "I understand." (Hest) "Your body and Soul are still not fully synchronized, something all Outsiders go through to a greater or lesser degree upon rebirth." (Hest) "This normally fixes itself when evolving, but your case was a little different, but why?" (Hest) The World Tree Spirit eyed me doubtfully as if I was some kind of puzzle she wanted to know the answer to. "I imagine there is some reason behind this request, is this something that would put someone in this vige at risk?" (King Heston) "No, that''s just going to cause somemotion if the worst happens." (Vanessa) "You should already know about the Dungeon I have, I will evolve inside the Dungeon, but each evolution of mine causes an explosion of my Aura and power in the surroundings." (I) "So far this has been restricted by the Dungeon, but I''m afraid this time will be different." (I) "Your power will certainly draw attention." (Nix) "The power of chaos... I see." (Hest) "Anything to worry about?" (King Heston) "No, if such a thing really happened, I would be able to suppress suchmotion so that no one would notice." (Hest) "Exactly what I expected, thanks." (I) "If Hest epted, then this matter is settled." (King Heston) --------- After that we spent a few hours talking about how to organize the transformation of the Old Elves, it was decided that Freya would only help the Dark Elf King and he would take care of the others with enough time. I was also asked to wait a few more days for my evolution since a guest was arriving, they don''t know if he would be an enemy and they want to discuss the matter regarding the wounds of the Dark Elf King. But the one who wasing was someone I also wanted to meet if possible. Chapter 795 Cap 793: Luminus Fury Pov Luminus (Dragon Emperor of Light): "THAT DAMN!!!!!" (I) "LUMINUS STOP!!!" (Lux) "..." (I) Sigh I was in my Dragon form almost releasing my rage in an indiscriminate attack on the surroundings, but luckily my moment of rage onlysted 1 second before being stopped by an old friend. Causing such massive destruction with all my might would only make a situation worse than it was already bad. "I know you''re furious, but you knew it wouldn''t be easy taking on the role of a ruler." (Lux) "Do you know how much I fought all this time? How many times I stood between life and death fighting even Abyssal Creatures? How many times did they distrust me simply because of my race!?" (I) "I know..." (Lux) "I endured all this while fighting alone until I reached my current level of strength while everyone said I couldn''t, halfway through I still had to protect myself from True Dragons from my own tribe!" (I) "All we''ve done for thest few thousand years is try to rebuild our reputation and position!" (I) "You''ve done far more than anyone thought possible." (Lux) "Then why!? Why was I betrayed when I thought I was finally stepping forward!?" (I) "No one could expect Shiro to do such a thing." (Lux) "He was always the most fervent in keeping the Dragons of Light safe." (Lux) I was trapped in chains of light made by Lux, a Fairy Queen of Light, an old friend who has been by my side for thousands of years. I had just received a message from the Vige of the Bone Desert, a ce ruled by the Dark Elves within the Infernal Desert, the Aura of nature in the letter reveals that it was written by the Dark Elf King Heston himself. The letter spoke about the battle he fought with a Titan of Nature that was taken to his territory by a Dragon of Light, the moment I read this I remembered the disappearance report of the youngest son of the Goddess Selene along with aplete city. "Do you know where he is?" (Lux) "Had I known I wouldn''t be standing still now, I would have gone to where that traitorous bastard is to slowly tear his body apart while I devour him piece by piece before sealing his soul and dropping the seal into a dung hole?" (I) "That was very disgusting and specific." (Lux) I thought that the Dragons of Light on the side of the Church of Light were making another attack against my ns, I thought this might happen and so I had sent someone I trusted a lot, someone who was evident how much he cared about the protection of the Dragons of Light. But when all the information came together with the fact that all of his subordinates disappeared along with everything in his nest, I knew something was wrong, but I still searched until I found the beginning of the battle of the mysterious Dragon of Light against the Titan of Nature, there I found parts of the scale and blood, the Dragon''s Aura still fresh enough to be recognized with a single nce of mine. The mysterious Dragon of Light that was almost certainly responsible for destroying the city of the Haffes Kingdom and being attacked by a Titan of Nature for its act of destruction, the same Dragon of Light that attracted the Titan of Nature to fight an Elf King and fleeing was actually the one I sent putting my trust in. "Look on the bright side, you got a meeting with..." (Lux) I change back to my Human form before interrupting her again. "What a bright side, that guy is more of a warrior than a ruler, I know how he thinks, I''ll be lucky if I don''t get attacked the moment I walk through the door!" (I) That man is very aggressive when he''s angry, his responses to any situation that makes him angry is to attack first and ask questionster. ---------- Pov Zenos: After addressing the subject of the Old Elves and my evolution, Dark Elf King Heston tells us more details about their recent battle. He proudly tells how he defeated a Titan of Nature, the exaggerated descriptions and the way he narrates the story seems like an old man telling his grandchildren about his adventures of the old days of youth. But when he talks about the Dragon of Light that caused the fight, his gaze turns dangerous, I felt a shiver of fear run through my body. But the description of the Titan of Nature and the mention of chasing a Light Element Dragon reminds me of something. I look at Margareth, Nix, and Freya who were present that day, Margareth seemed calm as always, but Nix and Freya had serious expressions on their faces, they clearly thought the same as me, after all the timeline of what happened in Haffes to the battle of the Dark Elf King Heston versus the Titan of Nature makes sense. "I can tell you more about this Light Element Dragon." (I) "What do you know? How do you know?" (King Heston) "I was in the missing city of the Haffes Kingdom, and I saw this Titan of Nature form, what I saw that day matches your description." (I) "Were you in that town?" (Hest) "Yes, we can say that part of the me for that city disappearing is mine." (I) "It wasn''t your fault, you were a target..." (Freya) "Exactly because I was a target, that''s why that happened..." (I) "The culprit is who the Titan of Nature decided to pursue, so tell me more about that Dragon of Light." (King Heston) "He is a Dragon King of Light, a True Dragon who was there because of me, his name is Shiro." (I) "Do you mind telling me about your rtionship with him?" (Hest) "It all started with a barbecue on the ocean..." (I) After that I told him about how I met Luminus, about the proposal he made to me, then I told him about hiding in the Haffes Kingdom where I was found by Margareth and Shiro. I told him about Shiro''s sudden attack and about what we talked about before that, even he realized the strangeness of such an action and spoke about the meeting he will have with Luminus in a few days, he asked me to be there to resolve everything perfectly. Chapter 796 Cap 794: Childrens Book? After we leave this vige''s World Tree Temple, I take a walk to find a suitable ce to open the Dungeon. I take the opportunity to go into the Dungeon library and get some books to read, no magic books or anything like that, I didn''t want to do research, I just got storybooks for entertainment. I go to my mansion inside the Dungeon, a ce where I spend very little timetely, even though it''s my home. I pick up the only children''s book I can find in the library, at least it''s the only one that looks like a children''s book being so colorful and full of drawings depicting the events of the book''s story. I sit on my bedroom porch to read that book first. ---------- The 7 Sacrifices A long, long time ago there was a Prince who was born in a certain Kingdom. The Principle was wise, loving, kind, and just. Everyone in the Kingdom admired and loved the Prince as he grew up, he always tried his best for everyone, always trying to do everything to live up to everyone''s expectations of him. As time passed, the Prince grew to be the next King, having already umted many achievements that brought prosperity to all of the Kingdom. The young King married a noblewoman from another Kingdom and together they had a beautiful couple of children, the King loved his wife and children very much. The Young King disyed magnificent talent in leading his people, his leadership bing a legend that reached across the world. But no one knew that the young King was born with a unique skill, a skill called [ Will ] that overcame all obstacles using only his willpower. One day an injured Dragon came to his doorstep falling near his capital, the King went to the Dragon to save him and as a reward, the Dragon told the King of a powerful enemy approaching. When the King heard about the enemy, he took a sword and led his army to face the enemy forces, through the Dragon, he knew that this enemy was causing death and destruction wherever he went. As the years passed, the young man had be an experienced King who not only led his army but who unified the entire continent as a single army to fight the powerful enemy, an endless army of beings who sought only destruction. King who was once kind was gripped by fear, he was afraid because the army of creatures seemed to have no end while his own army grew in strength but decreased in numbers after each battle. One day a Spirit of the Moon told the King a terrible truth to the King, that truth scared the King even more, but also gave the motivation for him to win. In that battle, the enemies had taken control over many innocent people using some Evil method while the innocent people gradually turned into hideous monsters. On that day the King made his first sacrifice, he abandoned his pure heart as he took the lead in a massacre against the people being controlled, during the battle the King wept, but his power increased far beyond what it had ever been. After that battle, the King realized, his skill [ Will ] had absorbed his feelings of suffering and pain with his strong will that sacrificed his pure heart to protect the people of the continent where he reigned. After such a battle the King entered a state of fear that consumed him as he imagined his precious kingdom being destroyed from the inside out by his people and his family turning into monsters like those he killed. Soon a devastating attack fell on his continent, and the King rushed to the front of the battle, but the fear of what would happen to his family in his absence distracted the King during the battle and he was seriously injured. Dayster the King wakes up to find that in his sleep what he feared most had happened, his capital was under attack and he himself was too wounded to fight. It was then that his unique Skill once again surpassed the limits of the possible using his unrivaled will to save his family to awaken the will lingering in the blood of hundreds of millions of fallen warriors in the battle where he was wounded. Instinctively the King knew what he had to do and the consequences of such an act, but even so he used this resonance of wills to beg power from the fallen warriors to save his family. The will to fight of hundreds of millions of warriors of many races responded to the King''s unending desire to fight, this will of a great army awakened the power contained in the remains of the dead and in the blood spilled on the battlefield. All that power, blood, and will of hundreds of millions was absorbed by the King who lost his humanity in exchange for the power to continue fighting, so the King rushes to his capital to save his family. ---------- "Master, why are you crying..." (Ibuki) "..." (I) Tears Suddenly I''m hugged by Ibuki and I realize that I''m on the floor of my room''s balcony with that children''s book still in my hands. Tears I realized that I was so focused on the book''s story that I lost track of surroundings and time, I hadn''t even noticed Ibuki until the moment I was hugged. "..." (I) Tears I put my hand on my face finally noticing the tears, but I was confused by a lot of things I didn''t understand, so I decided to stop thinking about it. "This story is too macabre to be a children''s book." (I) ---------- Dayster. "I still don''t know if I should be at this meeting." (I) "You know you should, so go at once." (¨¦rica) I was kicked out of the hole we''ve been calling home for thest few days, literally a hole as the Dark Elves build their homes underground in this vige. I was being joined again by Freya, Diana, and Vanessa. We were used of the arrival of Luminus in the vige less than 2 hours ago, Xannyr that emergency a Fairy came to guide us again to the World Tree, it seems that the Dark Elf King Heston really meant what he said when he wanted my presence at the meeting. As I really wanted to know what had happened I decided to go with it, I was very curious to know about Shiro. ---------- Vige of Dark Elves. World Tree Temple. I was sitting one more time at the wooden table I met the Dark Elf King Heston, as this would be a meeting between two rulers at much higher power levels than me, I decided to go well dressed. But to my surprise the Elf King Heston was wearing the same baggy shorts and no shirt, he ispletely at ease. I, on the other hand, am in formal wear, a ck suit with a red trench coat with purple ents and doctorates, and my hair was also tied back in a ponytail. I was wearing the prettiest, most formal outfit I had thinking the situation called for such a thing, but seeing Elf King Heston makes me realize my errors in judgment. As if it wasn''t enough that the ruler of this ce was already like this, soon another person with the head of a Dragon appears, he was being followed by a beautiful woman. "I haven''t been punched yet, so I guess we can talk, right?" (Luminus) "I''m not in the mood for jokes." (King Heston) "I think his concerns are very real and usible." (Hest) "..." (I) "I said no need to worry, let''s sit down." "If I may..." (Luminus) Luminus was wearing lightbat clothes, he had white scales and piercing golden eyes, the woman next to him was beautiful, white skin and golden hair the same as her eyes. The two sit at the table like me, Luminus looks at me with relief, I''m surprised that I can understand the expressions of a Dragon. "I think we can start the meeting..." (King Heston) "Before starting the meeting, let''s start with the introductions." (Hest) "I''m Hest and the one next to me is Heston, I think everyone in the world knows who we are." (Hest) "I am Vanessa, High Priestess of the Temple of Blood." (Vanessa) "I am Diana, Champion of the Fenrir Wolf God." (Diana) "I am Freya, servant of lord Zenos." (Freya) "I am..." (La) "You do not say anything." (I) "These are my Familiars starting with La, Nix, Sakura, Orion, Ragnar, and Hinata." (I) "I am Zenos." (I) "I am Luminus, Emperor of the true Dragons of Light of the neutral faction." (Luminus) "I am Lux, a Fairy Queen of Light and Lux''s old friend." (Lux) "Now that we''ve all started talking, can we try to reach an agreement to keep this meeting restricted to words only, without the need for fights if possible?" (Lux) "I agree, we don''t need bloody fighting in this ce, but better watch out what is said here." (Hest) It seems that this meeting began in a seemingly good mood with everyone calm and speaking normally, but the tension was almost palpable with the will to fight burning in Dark Elf King Heston''s eyes. "(I hope this meeting goes well.)" (I) Chapter 797 Cap 795: Diplomatic Meeting I was in a meeting together with the Dragon Emperor of Light Luminus, who is said to lead a part of the Dragons of Light to move away from the Church of Light, and Dark Elf King Heston, who leads this vige and protects the World Tree. Luminus arrived together with a Fairy of Light, he looked anxious as he looked at the Dark Elf King, he was acting very different from the way full of confidence and arrogance during the barbecue on my ship. Luminus strangely also showed relief when he saw me, I don''t know what goes through his head, but I''m certain now that everything that happened in the Haffes Kingdom was not his fault. "I think I already exined in the message why I called you to this meeting." (King Heston) "I know you think it''s my fault and you''re notpletely wrong." (Luminus) "I wanted to call you here at the beginning to find out who that bastard was who dared to bring a Titan of Nature here." (King Heston) The Elf King looked calm in appearance, but the killing intent pouring out of his body caused my body to start shaking as it left Luminus and his Fairy friend in position to respond to any attacks. "We are not here to fight." (Hest) "I know." (King Heston) "This young Vampire Patriarch told me what happened, he told me the identity of that bold Dragon and a few other things." (King Heston) "I already know the answers to those things." (Luminus) "So you know the name of this Dragon?" (King Heston) "It was my second inmand, someone I believed to be trustworthy, his name is Shiro." (Luminus) The Dark Elf King looks at Luminus and then at me before nodding as if confirming something. "The same name the boy gave me, I wasn''t suspecting the information, but hearing the same information from two different sides confirms the culprit." (King Heston) "He may have been the cause of this situation, but that doesn''t change his guilt." (King Heston) "I know, I''m not going to make excuses for my ipetence." (Luminus) I''m not following the conversation well, but I''m also not participating very much since these people are far above me. "Do you know why I''m having you here?" (King Heston) "Why here your wounds won''t stop you if you need to fight." (Luminus) "Yes, but that''s not all, I wanted to confirm your response to this whole situation without half-truths." (King Heston) "As a Ruler of your Race, you failed to judge those around you, you failed to lead by failing to make your subordinates understand your ideals, and you failed to see the big picture." (King Heston) "I understand and ept what you say, my faults in this matter are many for not seeing a traitor so close to me, but I don''t understand yourst words." (Luminus) "As a Warrior, I know another when I see one, the way he moves, his appearance, his Aura, the way he scans his surroundings out of habit." (King Heston) "You are proud of your Race and that''s why you wear your Dragon''s head even in human form." (Hest) "I consider myself a Warrior before I am a Ruler, but that doesn''t change the fact of what I am and stand for, but you are a Warrior pretending to be a ruler." (King Heston) "I admit my mistakes about Shiro, but I won''t take mockery, not even from an Elf King." (Luminus) "Strong words for someone who arrived here with such an uncertain look on her face." (King Heston) From my point of view, it doesn''t look like the Dark Elf King is mocking, he is analyzing Luminus, and he is teasing him to see how he reacts. "I know my mistakes, I already have Dragons and subordinates looking for Shiro''s hiding ce, even if I suspect where it might be." (Luminus) "Church of Light?" (Hest) "Probably, that coward emptied his subordinates and fled before they found out what he had done." (Lux) "Shiro was someone I trusted because he saw through the Church of Light''s mistakes against our race in the past, his desire for the safety of the Dragons of Light was always true, and more than twice I''ve seen how hard he strove for it." (Luminus) "But as I investigated those close to him who didn''t leave, I found that he doesn''t believe me, he doesn''t think I''m capable of protecting our people." (Luminus) "It seems he has been talking about how the Church of Light would be able to protect our people with other Dragons, Fairies, and Spirits of the light element, trying to take others away with him." (Lux) "I was so focused on our rtionship with other races and nations that I forgot to look inward, to look at those who were following me." (Luminus) "These are your problems, take care of them yourself." (King Heston) "What I want is that Dragon, I want his location." (King Heston) "I don''t know where exactly he is." (Luminus) ----------- The next few hours were a discussion ofpensation, concessions, and liability. I didn''t understand why I was there, I was sitting between them, but I had no ce to speak, my presence in the room was as important as the chairs we were sitting on. The others also kept quiet, at least listening and seeing everything from the outside I had the time and impartiality to understand what was happening. King Heston was pitting himself against Luminus as he pointed out every mistake he made, he was acting with a bit of false hostility, it was easy to see that his real intentions were to teach Luminus the right way to rule. But instead of telling him what he needed to do, he was showing the ws, mistakes, and problems left behind by Luminus, he wanted Luminus to learn on his own from what I can tell. In the end, it was decided that thepensation paid by Luminus would be arge pile the size of a mountain of True Dragon materials. Other than that, nothing else was discussed, but it was clear that the Fairy Queen of the light element noticed King Heston''s true intentions, I imagine Luminus will also notice when thinking about this meetingter. But even helping Luminus, King Heston still didn''t make any alliance with the Dragons of Light. Also, strangely I was called at the end of the conversation where Luminus apologized for Shiro''s betrayal and promised mepensationter, he also asked me to continue serving as a mediator between him and other races. I epted only to go against the ns of that bastard who destroyed that city. Chapter 798 Cap 796: Problem Evolution Part 1 Pov Luminus: We are flying back to the house after leaving the Elf vige. "I still don''t understand, why help me that way after what Shiro did?" (I) "I don''t know, but it doesn''t seem to be doing anything to us." (Lux) "What he asked forpensation may be considered valuable to others, but for us, they are things that fall in our daily lives or duringbat, for us, it is the same as garbage." (Luminus) "It might be for you, but he must want to build weapons and armor for his people, everyone is preparing for what''s toe." (Lux) "Besides, I don''t think he was just teaching you how to govern, there were more people at that meeting." (Lux) I remember Zenos and his group, taking my order at the end of the meeting and the introductions when we arrived, none of them said anything. "I get the impression that King Heston was using his various mistakes as a benchmark of what not to do for him." (Lux) "Zenos must find it useful, from what I heard from some drunk people at his barbecue some time ago, he is a King of his own nation." (I) "Where is this nation?" (Lux) "Probably in your Dungeon, Zenos is a Dungeon Master." (I) "That exins a lot." (Lux) "What''s it?" (I) "I felt a Faerie Gate in your shadow, someone tried to hide it, but they couldn''t hide it from me." (Lux) "Zenos was what allowed us to have this Gathering, I know the timing wasn''t ideal due to Shiro''s betrayal, but I''vee here several times over thest few decades and I haven''t been weed once to enter." (I) Sigh "The first two times I was even attacked." (I) "Don''t give up, this could have been an important first step for you." (Lux) --------- Pov Goddess Selene: "Are you sure?" (I) "It''s just a matter of time." (Aine) "We already have enough problems to deal with, Baldr is trying to reincarnate his Hero." (I) "Bone can be a bit of a problem, but it''s not a big deal." (Aine) "He wants to do this with all of his memories, personality, and abilities and modify his soul to repair the damage inflicted." (I) "This is going to be a problem, the Goddesses of Life and Death don''t like to dismiss others and their jobs, they are also extreme when they take action." (Aine) "But these idiots will do some damage if they are released." (Aine) "Besides, it wouldn''t be safe for us to send Divine Beasts and Oracles to gather many strong people there." (Aine) "Yes, if there is abat of this kind of proportion in such an unstable ce, a new dimensional rift will form." (I) "They made a mistake by leaving it like this for so long." (I) "They thought it was permanently sealed." (Aine) "Any kind of seal can be broken given enough time and will." (I) "What we do?" (Aine) "I have more to take care of, I have to reinforce his chains, soon he will be released without his power, but he could still cause damage if he leaves before." (I) "I tried to kill him thousands of years ago." (Aine) "He can''t die, at least not in a normal way." (I) "That idiot hates everything, his eyes are hideous." (I) "He hates you even more." (Aine) "Bone why does he find it uneptable for me to ept what happened in the past." (I) "What happened?" (Aine) "Doesn''t matter to you, just something it wasn''t my right to interfere with." (I) "Take care of the rest for me." (I) I leave leaving Aine to take care of it, this problem is more hers and for the other Gods associated with nature to take care of. ---------- Pov Zenos: I was eating an ice cream while floating in one of thekes in the vige, I was very surprised when I discovered ice cream for the first time in this world and ironically in the Oasis of a desert. "Are you ready, Master?" (Nix) "Yes, how is the preparation going?" (I) "All who experienced theirtest evolution chose to remain within the Dungeon." (Nix) "Those who chose to leave are mostly new residents, but even among them there were less than 100." (Nix) "They''re being reckless, I have no control during evolution, I don''t want to identally hurt anyone." (I) "I find it difficult for anything to happen, you worry too much." (Nix) "Everyone is prepared to stop their work during its evolution." (Nix) "I''ll be going as soon as it gets dark, how are the changes going in the Dungeon? I haven''t been paying much attention." (I) "The floor that was nned by Lyra is already ready, I also took care of the expansion of the farm floor and the creation of the Oceanic floor that I needed to spend 70% of the umted DP on the big expansion." (Nix) "How''s the size?" (I) "Half of the Morror continent around the size more or less." (Nix) "Have you ced the monsters yet?" (I) "Not yet, I''ll leave it umting DP and ce the monsters little by little." (Nix) "Any reaction from the Egg of Silvia?" (I) "Not yet, but Sakura has been very vocal about wanting such a luxurious pool for herself as well." (Nix) What they are calling a luxurious pool is actually a pool of my blood where the Egg containing the ancient World Tree is still waiting to be born, as I was worried about this dy I asked for help from the World Tree of this vige, my answer was to wait and they gave me some barrels of World Tree sap that I dumped into the pool. I was surprised at how quickly the sap and my blood mixed together. "Let''s just get this over with, I can''t put this off forever." (I) I go back inside the Dungeon and spread my wings to fly to my mansion where everyone was waiting. "Everyone already knows what to do, so good luck." (I) Nobody says anything as I go to my room apanied only by my Family members who will stay with me, they insist on protecting me in case I spend too much time unconscious like before. "< Release >" (I) I leave it on my bed and unseal the temporary growth barrier, then I start meditating integrating all that EXP that was previously sealed, it only took me 2 hours to do so, so I lie there ready to sleep. As I was anxious because of evolution, it took me a while to fall into the sweet embrace of sleep, but I slowly gave in and let myself be consumed by this growing desire to sleep. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Zzzz... Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ "REQUIREMENTS FOR EVOLUTION FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBILITIES FOR EVOLUTION" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING ABILITIES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . . . . . . Ding! Chapter 799 Cap 797: Problematic Evolution Part 2 I just felt alone, for I don''t know how long, I couldn''t feel anything, I couldn''t see anything, I couldn''t think about anything and I couldn''t even recognize my own existence. All there was a feeling of ipleteness like something was missing, this feeling was getting stronger and stronger until it overshadowed the other feelingspletely. As all that existed for me was this feeling for an unknown period of time, I was able to recognize its origin and thereby understand what I am, gradually returning my other emotions, senses, and my mind. When my senses returned, I was in a room where only arge bed exists, along with a painting of a man on his back, in front of the man countless creatures struggling in the shadows trying to reach him, the painting was lived as if it wereing to life anytime. Apart from the painting and the bed, there was also a veranda on the side with arge arched door revealing the image of Suns and nts from an unknown universe. "You regained consciousness faster than I expected, my child." (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) I turn to the bed I was on before and notice the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen lying in bed, but unlike other asions where she was always glorious and powerful, this time she was weak and exhausted. "... ... ..." (I) "..." (I) "?????!?" (I) "Don''t try to speak, the sync has just started, it will take a while before you regain all your functions and power." (Goddess Selene) "(But I can still think, I''m sure a Goddess like you can see inside my mind.)" (I) "Yes I can, I also understand your feeling of concern to see my condition but don''t worry, I''ll be fine in no time." (Goddess Selene) As she spoke I noticed a formless energy umting in this room, I instinctively felt that this energy came from countless mixed presences and the Goddess Selene was absorbing this energy. This energying from these countless presences had an inconceivable number of emotions and intensity, it felt pure beyond anything I had ever felt before. "This is the power of Faith, this sustains the power, Authority, and existence of a God." (Goddess Selene) "I''m surprised you''re able to see that, maybe it''s because of my lineage." (Goddess Selene) "(But this energyes...)" (I) "This energyes from many sources, ites from those who worship me, ites from those who fear me, ites from those who have strong feelings for their respective bloodlines who are within the realm of my Authority, and so on." (Goddess Selene) "Faith has many origins and forms, every conscious being has Faith in something, a child has Faith in his parents." (Goddess Selene) "A Merchant has Faith in money." (Goddess Selene) "A Warrior has Faith in his strength, a Priest has Faith in his God, A Soldier has Faith in his General during a war." (Goddess Selene) "The people of any Kingdom have Faith in their King, there are even people who have Faith in dreams that may nevere true." (Goddess Selene) "Even fear can be considered Faith that something bad will happen, the same can be had of all good and bad feelings." (Goddess Selene) "Faith is always the spark created by one person''s will to something, even if you have Faith in those following you and they have Faith in you." (Goddess Selene) "A God uses his Divinity, the symbol of his Authority, to absorb the power contained in that Faith which is bound to ourselves or our Authority." (Goddess Selene) If what the Goddess Selene says is true, then her Authority is her blood, all beings with a lineage regardless of whether they are devoted to her or not, are giving power to her. I look at her noticing that the weariness and weakness that were apparent before are bing less apparent as they disappear. "(Why did you bring me here if you''re so weak?)" (I) "For you will finally awaken all the power in your lineage with your body and Soul synchronizing." (Goddess Selene) "(When I reached Trinity with Nature, did I think I already did that?)" (I) "What you achieved in that moment was the harmony of your body, mind, and soul, something can be in harmony with something else even apart." (Goddess Selene) "You are still an Outsider because your memories and feelings from your previous life make it difficult for your Soul to synchronize with a different body, the greater this difference, the worse it will be." (Goddess Selene) "(I''ve heard about it, that''s why Outsiders are usually feared when they are born as monsters.)" (I) "Yes, take you as an example, when you were born as a Leech, you didn''t even have humanoid form, you had to learn to move, fight, and many other things that your mind couldn''t understand at first." (Goddess Selene) "His Human mind was fighting everything his monster instincts told him, that contradiction can drive a mind insane." (Goddess Selene) "(As in my case, I know I''m not the same as when I was born, I killed, devoured others, tortured people, and stole.)" (I) "(I even used Souls of bad people I killed to create monsters, I epted my madness a long time ago.)" (I) "But not everyone has an open mind, some try to deny who they have be, which makes their situations worse by preventing a synchrony between the Soul and the body during their evolutions." (Goddess Selene) "In your case, it was a little different, my interference was one of the factors that prevented you so far from fully synchronizing your body and Soul, but the other reason was the various damages your Soul suffered from the reckless things you did." (Goddess Selene) "What you felt earlier was these two pieces trying to connect for real, this should have taken longer, but you were faster than I expected in subconsciously finding how to do this." (Goddess Selene) So that state was my Soul and body synchronizing. As we speak the Goddess Selene recovers more and more until she looks the same gorgeous as when I first met her, then she rises to stand in front of me. "With the sync taking ce, I will use your unique ability to transform all of your bloodlines into 1 single bloodline while your body is being rebuilt by evolution." (Goddess Selene) "!!!!!" (I) The Goddess reaches out her hand and I feel like something is sucked out of me, a screaming pain courses through everything I am and some things start toe out. First came out various types of red glows that took the form of a Dragon, the form of the Goddess Selene, and my form. Soon I feel something else being pulled out, then a yellow lightes out from inside and bes a kind of transparent bubble where red lights with different shapes enter. A whirlwind of energies swirling inside the bubble before a single red energy rushes out and enters me followed by the bubble reverting back to its yellow light form, then the pain stops as I feel tiredness steal my awareness again. "Be well my child, for times have be hard." (Goddess Selene) ... ... ... ... ... ... Chapter 800 Cap 798: Troubled Evolution Part 3 Pov Nix: When the master''s energy began to leak out of his body and it began to glow with a red light, he knew that the process of evolution had begun. "You two get away from him and be prepared, we don''t know what could happen." (I) "Worried..." (Hinata) "We''re all worried, that''s why we''re here." (Sakura) "I''m not worried, I''m just waiting." (La) "You''re not thinking about that stupid n, are you?" (I) "The n is great, it will work out great!" (La) "He''ll get pissed if you don''t tell him first." (I) "But I warned him, I spoke in his ear while he was sleeping, as he didn''t deny it, so it means he epted." (La) "What are you two talking about?" (Ragnar) "That idiot wants to use the energy that the master releases during evolution to..." (I) "Prepare yourselves!" (Orion) With Orion''s warning, everyone managed to get into position to resist the wave of Auraing out of his body, as he is doing this unconsciously his power is at its maximum. As we are his Familiars, we managed to resist the effects of his Aura very well, but I must say that it is at a level of power that I did not expect. "Back off, it''s not over yet." (Orion) Soon waves of Aura came out of the master''s body every few seconds, his body also began to attract the Power of Nature from this entire floor, it was as if he was breathing in the energy of Nature and exhaling his Aura that spread to the surroundings. As a Spirit I noticed something else in the master''s Aura, I could feel more of his Soul''s presence in the Aura, but I didn''t understand the reason. "Time to start!" (La) While everyone''s attention was focused on the master, La began to absorb the master''s energy and Aura while serving as an intermediary leading all of this to the Cradle of Fairies. "Damn it!" (I) I had to start doing the same, our two Cradles are next to each other in harmony, but if I don''t do the same as her now, then that harmony will be broken and I don''t know what will happen to the Dungeon in the middle of this. I did the same as her absorbing the master''s power and Aura while leading it all to my Cradle of Spirits. ---------- Pov Athena: I was on top of the Temple of Blood inside the Dungeon next to my mother looking at the mansion in the distance. "What is it? It can''t just be evolution." (I) "You should have known this would happen, so we came to a World Tree." (Vanessa) As we spoke, my senses were able to perceive the increasingly strong Aura spreading from the mansion, moreover, I could feel a presence in a state of change with each wave of new Aura that appeared. After more than 1 hour I felt for the first time a spark of Holy power and I looked at my mother. "Finally, this took longer than I expected." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "I understand your doubt, but wait a little longer, it''s not over yet." (Vanessa) She smiles as if she was just getting started, then I realized something else, I felt an energy simr to something I know from the time of still being in the headquarters of the Church of Light alive from inside the Temple of Blood where I am on the roof. "What is it?" (I) "I had a reason to convince my Father to put this pool of blood here, and that was knowing that this blood would react to your next evolution or in some evolution in the future." (Vanessa) CRACK CRACK CRACK RRROOOAAAAARRRRR!!!!!! I was going to ask my mother something, but before I could do that, I heard a cracking noise, but I wasn''t hearing it with my ears, I was feeling it with my Aura and then a Roar came from pure release surged inside my head seeming to propagate using Zenos''s Aura waves. Next to that Roar, it was as if I could see the shadow of something colossal, a majestic creature hidden by shadows and surrounded by blood, it onlysted for about 3 or 5 seconds before returning to reality. But in the meantime, a hurricane erupted and Aura swept across the city as a column of multicolored light surrounded the entire mansion. "It''s starting." (Vanessa) "But what..." (I) Soon I realized that the energy hurricane just passed through the city, but when it arrived here it was circling from the Temple of Blood like a tornado, streams of multicolored light came out of the tornado and were pulled here where they entered inside the temple along with the energy tornado. I could feel the Holy power growing in that light. "Finally the time hase, I was afraid I would have to wait longer." (Vanessa) This is a feeling I felt in the most sacred ces of the Church of Light in the past, this feeling is simr, but at the same time different. "What''s going on, Mom?" (I) "Consecration, my Father is consecrating his territory as a holynd, much like what we did in thend of the dead in the Dark Continent." (Vanessa) "But weren''t we the ones..." (I) "I know, but it''s easier here, this whole Dungeon already belongs to him, his connection with this territory already exists, that''s all that was missing, Holy power." (Vanessa) "Not holy power from a God whose blessing it is, but holy power that belongs to him alone." (Vanessa) "He''s bing a Demigod?" (Athena) "No, at least not yet, but this is the first step of a journey, as the son of a Goddess he always had the potential to have Holy power, but he was never able to use it until now for a single reason." (Vanessa) "Now the final step has been taken." (Vanessa) ----------- Pov Dark Elf King Heston: I was sleepingfortably in my hammock after a long day getting my work in order, but then I feel Nature Energy stir and a tyrannical presence arise with a Roar being transmitted by a wave of Aura. "..." (I) I teleport to the top where I float while spreading my presence around. "Calm down, is everything okay?" (Hest) "What was that now?" (I) "I thought a muscle head like you wouldn''t notice, looks like I got it right." (Hest) "Don''t you recognize that presence? It might be stronger, but you should be able to know." (Hest) I look in a certain direction where a pir of multicolored light appears near the World Tree, this hill of light and energy does not go far, I feel the World Tree suppressing this pir of light and presence in one area, then I remember who was there. "I had my doubts about his request, but I think I understand themotion he spoke about." (I) Chapter 801 Cap 799: Problem Evolution Part 4 I don''t really know what happened, but when I regained consciousness I realized that I was in the am in that starry space that I always see inside the hood of my Astral Body, this ce has no defined directions, all that exists are stars and energies in an orderly flow none, all this is my power. I look around and notice many people around me, all are familiar faces from my group and behind me were many people I remember from the Dungeon. Without realizing it, I was at a crossroads, but instinctively I felt that none of the paths led me to where I wanted to go, so I started walking through a ce where no path existed while my steps created a path where those around me could follow. But at the end of the path, after having walked for an indefinite amount of time, I found myself in a ce like before, full of stars and flowing colored energies, but this time there were no people or paths around me. "You''vee this far on a different path." "Who''s there!?" (I) I try to look around, but I don''t find anything, until a ck neb as if it were fog appears swirling in front of me then an image of me withpletely ck eyeses out from within the neb and the same voice from before emerges from the neb while my Champion stays standing silently looking at her with a confused face. "I want to know what your answer is, what will you choose when a tough decision is all you get?" "He will choose the same as always." (copy) "I don''t know who you are, but thanks." (I) "I knew you would say that." (copy) "I never thought I would go through a situation like this." (I) "Imagine being on my side." (copy) "You seem veryfortable with an unknown voice and a copy of yourself inside you." "I may not know who you are, but the very fact that you''re wasting your time talking to me says that you can''t directly harm me or don''t want to." (I) "Besides, I already know who this is, I just didn''t expect to face him so directly." (I) "He''s emotional going through the evil twin scenario he''s seen in so many stories." (copy) "Can you me me for that? How many people have had the opportunity to go through that?" (I) "I suppose not many, but don''t take this lightly." (copy) "I do not promise anything." (I) I''ve seen this evil twin thing in movies, soap operas, series, drawings, and games many times, a scenario that I''ve seen so many times in works of fiction is happening to me now, how can I not be moved? "Hahahaha... let''s see if you still have time for games." "And off we go." (copy) Suddenly the scenery around us spins and everything changes, when I realize it''s just me and my copy on a battlefield where the bodies of my friends, family, and Familiars are scattered on the ground, many of them in pieces while an army with the vestments of the Church of Light collect their bodies to throw in a bonfire with white mes. "What would you do if you arrived toote to help your friends?" "Your copy has chosen a brutal path." "I killed them all while devouring their power and soul to make me strong, all those with Baldr''s sigil bing my food until God himselfy in pieces in front of me." (copy) "Would you choose to bear the pain of your loss for the sake of the world Or would you choose the path of a monster?" "You are idiots?" (I) "..." "I knew..." (copy) "There are many options here, even if I''m not around, I can always take control of my Familiar''s bodies while channeling my powers and abilities through them." (I) "Even if that''s not possible, there is teleportation magic and many kinds of curses that ignore distance, like what I did with that Siren." (I) "Even if all else fails, I wouldn''t need to take revenge myself, the Elves helped me for the simple fact that Freya was killed, Nix''s father would be more than happy to eradicate the Church of Light and the Temple of Blood could be convinced to help." (I) "Not to mention I can always summon my Familiars, I have ways to resurrect everyone who died, I could break some Taboos or I could reincarnate everyone as monsters in the Dungeon after summoning their Souls with Necromancy." (I) "Trying to fight a God would be the silliest of options, devouring Souls is something I always suspected was possible, but I also know that not everyone following Baldr deserves it, I would be something these people on the ground would be ashamed of." (I) "Can you still keep calm watching this scene?" "Do you think this is the first time I''ve imagined this happening?" (I) "I always think of the worst situations to prepare myself, even the most unlikely situations, I also spend a lot of time looking at myself as this idiot next to you well knows." (I) "Me being here is pointless, he doesn''t see me as his bad side, just his impulsive side." (copy) "I don''t fear bing evil, I''m not too far from it anyway, I just don''t want to let myself be controlled by my emotions like the time I fought the Siren." (I) "You know you''ve changed a lot from the sick man you once were, right?" (Copy) "That man died, besides this world wouldn''t let a good person live long, not without getting their hands dirty." (I) "Hahahaha..." The world around me disappeared into a ck mist that was absorbed by the neb behind my copy, I was once again in that starry space. "You''re interesting but naive, what will you do when all your ns go wrong? When people close to you die? When you''re too weak to do anything?" "Tell him what he''ll do when the only possible solution is to be worse than what he''s fighting." (copy) "I don''t know, answering that would be pointless, but I''m sure it would do something reckless and potentially dangerous." (I) I walk over to my copy and hold out my hand for him to shake. "He doesn''t understand you." (copy) "No surprise, I don''t understand myself." "Ever changing..." (Copy) "But always unchanging." (I) "You know it doesn''t make sense, right?" (I) "We never made sense..." (copy) My copy has be a silvery energy that starts to flow through our handshake back to me. "Do you ept the monster inside you?" "I''ve been Human before, born a monster, been a criminal, a Heretic, a Savior, a King..." (I) Sigh "As a person lives he bes many things, trying to choose just one of these multiple faces to represent someone is foolish, as is trying to deny one of these faces just because he doesn''t like it." (I) I look at the neb calmly, the neb condenses into the shape of my Astral Body, a creature with a face like the starry space around us wearing a cloak of darkness. Crack "You ept what you''ve be and try to remain who you are, this contradiction is not something a mind is capable of maintaining." "I went crazy a long time ago and I know it, it would be strange to keep a sane mind after everything I''ve seen and done." (I) Crack "We''ll see what it bes, the path it creates..." Crack Crack CRACK! RRROOOAAAAARRRRR!!!!!! Soon the space around us shatters and a monstrous silhouette flies out Roaring with a feeling of release and in that moment I feel the energies around me go into chaos as my consciousness darkens once more. Chapter 802 Cap 800: Problem Evolution Part 5 Pov Freya: It''s been 1 week and the master is still sleeping, we suspect this could happen, at least we are not being chased by the Church of Light while he is unconscious likest time. After its evolution began, the waves of Aura and Nature energy were something we expected as it had happened before, but when that column of Holy Power enveloped the entire mansion and rose through the boundaries of the Dungeon to the outside, that was something we didn''t expect, apart from Vanessa who was looking forward to it and couldn''t stop talking about how wonderful it was for her. As long as the column of Holy Power remained, no one was able to move, but after a few minutes, it disappeared. I remember when I went up to the master''s room I found him trapped inside what looked like arge egg lying on its ck crystal scales with energy flowing inside, in addition, La and Nix were on both sides of the egg absorbing some of the power emanating from the egg. The others were watching and not letting anyone get close, but just seeing that egg I could see the energy of Nature pulsing like a heart around it, it was as if nature was helping in its evolution. Since then 1 week has passed, and some peoplee to see the master all of his like his sons, his mistresses, and his most faithful followers like Ivan, Jade, and Barok. Also, I''ve been hearing some strange things inside the mansion, and in the city, people are dreaming of walking on a red crystal path in a starry space, I dreamed about it myself. In my case the dream is a vague memory, it seems that the more I try to remember, the more I forget, but that feeling offort that I felt in the dream is still there. As far as I know, this is something that others felt too, no one clearly remembers the dream, but they have a vague memory where I was chasing something in front of me, but I don''t clearly remember what it was. "Freya, I was looking for you." (Rakan) "If it''s another request about Dark Elf strengthening magic, I already told you to talk to Sophia, she''s been training with them." (I) "It''s not about that, but since you brought it up..." (Rakan) "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, fine, I won''t talk about it anymore." (Rakan) "What did you want to talk to me about?" (I) "I haven''t been able to enter the Temple of Blood for days, could you talk to Vanessa to reopen the Temple?" (Rakan) "No, others have asked me before, but Vanessa seems to be busy with something." (I) "I feel the energies being drawn there, but I don''t know why, I''m a researcher, but how can they stop me from seeing something so strange?" (Rakan) "Give it up, as far as I know, Vanessa asked her kids to make sure no one tries to break in." (I) "But I''m sure something is going on there, her stopping us is only making me more curious." (Rakan) "I heard she called Lilith to help too." (I) "..." (Rakan) "I didn''t want to know anyway, I''m an old man and I''ve learned how important patience is, I''m sure she''ll show us when it''s all over." (Rakan) "(Now the only person left to give up going in there is Kira, who is using this opportunity to train her stealth.)" (I) ---------- Pov Vanessa: "How''s the progress?" (I) "It''s almost done, the energy has also been condensing faster since the construction ended." (Lilian) "Then why are you still absorbing his blood?" (I) "It looks like it started to build crests for each God with the crystallized Blood." (Lilian) "I''ll take a look." (I) I was in my father''s blood pool room, this blood was mixed with the sap of the World Tree, in addition, there is a True Dragon''s Egg inside which used to be a World Tree, the energies and Auras that run through this blood are unique, not counting the recent addition of Holy Power. On the day that the pir of light full of Holy Power appeared, it was this blood that attracted the Holy power, Aura, and energy of my Father here, this was my n since when I suggested that he set up this pool of blood to ce the egg. I knew what would happen when my Father went through evolution, I couldn''t waste so much energy, moreover, I knew that sooner orter he would awaken his Holy Power, it was impossible for the son of a Goddess not to have Holy Power. With this pool as the center, I was finally able to consecrate thisnd into a holynd, filled with the Holy Power of the son of the Goddess Selene, Ipleted the process by praying to the Goddess after the pir disappeared. So finally the Temple without any statue of the Goddess Selene or the other Gods until now began to use the Blood of this pool that flowed to the main hall of the Temple where it climbed the different altars and crystallized in the forms of the Gods. I walk into the main hall and see the statues of the different Gods enshrined here. Blood Goddess, Selene Goddess of Fairies, Aine Dragon God, Akatosh God of Wolves, Fenrir God of Beasts, Cratos Goddess of Life, Mavis God of Spirits, Dravos Goddess of Love, Ayrin Goddess of Fertility, Asya Demon Goddess of Pleasure, Ariel Demon Goddess of Death, Kalistos Demon God of Vengeance, Vidark Looking at all these glorious Divine statues emitting different presences fills me with happiness, I know better than anyone that the only other Temple or Church that enshrined so many Gods in the same ce belongs to the Church of Light. I take a closer look at the blood molding itself onto the pirs forming the Different Coat of Arms that symbolize each God. "It''s hard to breathe." (I) "It was more difficult before while the statues were still in the process of being built." (Athena) "That''s true." (Lilian) "Didn''t you leave here, Athena?" (I) "I wanted to see it, I wanted to feel it, they are so different." (Athena) She looks at the statues and I know she is talking about the presence emitted from the statues, I remember the first time I felt the presence of the statue of a God that was not the God Baldr, ironically it was the statue of the Blood Goddess. The presence of the statues carry a bit of the presence of the God they represent, they are symbols of their Gods, the presence of the Baldr statues were glorious but heavy, and the Blood Goddess statues have a deep and mysterious presence in contrast. "You''ll get used to it, these presences should fade a bit when you''re done." (I) "I''ve waited a long time for this." (I) Chapter 803 Cap 801: Problem Evolution Part 6 <[ "REQUIREMENTS FOR EVOLUTION FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBILITIES FOR EVOLUTION" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING ABILITIES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . . . . . . Ding! <[ FULL ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTIONS ]> . . . <[ 5 SUITABLE BREEDS HAVE BEEN FOUND ]> . . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Chaos Blood King (Vampire King) ] ? [ True Dragon Elemental (Mythical) ] ? [ True Blood Dragon (Variant) ] ? [ Demon of Gluttony (Mythic) ] ? [ Unholy Blood King (Vampire King) ] ]> I finally came back to that moment, of choosing my next path, I must say that this time all these Races seem very strong, in fact, two of them are Mythic fighters. From my experiments in bloodline synthesis, the only ones that reached the "Mythic" ssification were those bloodlines that went through hundreds of syntheses. I also see two races whose ssification is Vampire King, it seems that Vampire Kings are so unique that they have a ssification separate from the others. I also have two choices of True Dragon cups with one of them being a Mystic rank. I thought I''d use my kindness to check each race, but before that, I realized the danger of that, I''m very impulsive and I could choose a race just looking at the great benefits each of these races will definitely have, but I might end up leaving aside the clear problems of some of these races. That race that has profane in the name is cut, I don''t even want to see the description of the race so as not to doubt my decision. The two True Dragon races are also one no, that''s because I don''t want to have a giant monster body, with my luck I''m sure it would end up being a big and monstrous form that would cause a lot of misunderstandings. Gluttony Demon will also be a big no, I know the myths about the Seven Sins Demons, and I won''t fall into a trap so identally. The safest choice is rational and continue down the line of race session to the one next after my current race, so I''m sticking with the first option. I choose [ Chaos Blood King (Vampire King) ]. Ding! <[ "STARTING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "PROCESS EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . . <[ "EVOLUTION COMPLETED" ]> Once again my consciousness falls into an abyss as I feel various types of energies flowing within me. ... ... ... ... ... ... ---------- Nics Pov: "I think it''s good, it''s perfect to tell you the truth." (I) "Your assistants have already fled." (Rakan) "Forget those ckers,ining about going without sleep for just 6 days, what kind ofzy researchers are there these days?" (I) "Not everyone can be like you who don''t need sleep." (Rakan) "You haven''t slept either." (I) "I let myself be guided by curiosity, I asked Erica to lend me one of her cursed items, one that deprives the target of sleep." (Rakan) "Will there be any side effects?" (I) "No, it''ll just make all the sleep hit me at once, I''ll probably spend a few days sleeping." (Rakan) I was finalizing the construction of my new body, after I finished the entire physical structure and the programming of the various magical functions, I needed to call Lyra to help me use synthetic skin, I thought I would use some kind of synthetic skin to serve as one moreyer of defense, this synthetic skin is stronger than ordinary armor, Rakan even spent days with me to put various types of resistance magic into this skin. "I must say Miss Lyra is a genius, using that special liquid made from slimes in this way is amazing." (Rakan) "I thought and even tried to do something simr in my day, but I failed when I realized how much it needed a specialization in alchemy." (I) "But you did really well with the auto repair and storage functions." (Rakan) "I''m proud of my work, but the automatic repair of the skin is proving to be a bit of a problem." (I) "What I did should help with that, but the organic stuff has toe from somewhere." (Rakan) "To think that I would still need to put in such useless functions." (I) "I don''t know why you guys are so insistent about it." (I) "I understand your desire to give yourself to your researchpletely, but the best idease in moments of rxation and pleasure, eating something delicious will bring youfort when your experiments fail and morale when you are stuck on something." (Rakan) Inside that body, the liquid made using a synthesis of metallic slimes will serve to transport repair materials to the entire body and some other things. I as a researcher and magic engineer know that the aesthetics of a magic item must be functional while maintaining static beauty, I also know that there are fools who only look at appearances to judge and I will not allow them to look down on my creation just for the looks of it, so I swallowed my preconceptions on this topic and followed Master Zenos'' advice on this. I went looking for Leonardo who is an Artist, I gave him the parameters of size, movement, and functions of the new body that I have been building. The drawings he brought me after that had a lot of useless stuff and I kept discarding everything, parts of the body I would be interested in are a big no, but he was very excited about every refusal, it seems he took it as a challenge to his art, but at least but that showed his results when he brought a design that wouldn''t get in the way of the things I designed, plus it had a nice appearance that could help interact with other people who keepining about my metallic goalkeeper appearance. "Now I''m going to need Miss H Lara to put the crystal with my Soul back there safely." (I) "She''s outside the mansion, while Zenos doesn''t wake up I find it difficult for her to leave." (Rakan) "What a big waste of time." (I) I look onest time at this body, the hands and eyes mainly, the hands are as delicate as I wanted, some jobs need delicacy and these hands made my work faster, these big eyes were something I needed, I put so many magical functions in these eyes that it became impossible to make them smaller than that. I had to spend many of the square crystal cards in the treasure chest, Miss Nira was looking at me with eyes that almost rust my base structure, she thinks I''m wasting too many rare items on one body. I was lucky Master Zenos agreed on the list of materials I needed early on, in fact I even added a few things following some good advice from him, I''m d he understands how important this project is to me. "You bastard, how long are you going to make me wait for... this is a visual, it opens up a lot of possibilities..." (Tania) "Wait! Why did you break down my door? Drop my precious body..." (I) Chapter 804 Cap 802: Awakening Moment Finally Pov Athena: I was in my room trying to meditate, when another pulse of poweres from the direction of the mansion, it disturbs my concentration. Sigh "It''s been two weeks, maybe he''ll wake up any moment, the pulses of energy are shortening the intervals." (I) I get up giving up meditating and go to the pool of Blood which is almost empty now except for the red crystal with a multicolored glow at the bottom. This thing keeps absorbing energy, besides I''ve been feeling some kind of presence arising from this thing, maybe it wakes up before Zenos. "This thing wasn''t here before, looks like fun." Suddenly I realize I''m being hugged by a naked woman and I hadn''t realized her presence until I heard her voice. I try to attack her, but then she disappears, and the next thing I know I''m sitting in a chair facing the stage where the same woman as before is wearing very busy men''s clothing. "Ladies and gentlemen, actually just miss as unfortunately we no longer have an audience." "Who is..." (I) "Today we''re here to introduce someone making their spectacr debut..." In the middle of the woman''s speech, another wave of energy from Sense appears destroying everything in the surroundings and revealing it to be an illusion, in fact, I am still in the room with the pool of blood that will act is dry. I look over at the woman whose clothes had also disappeared leaving her naked once more, she was transfixed as what I believe was an illusion shattered. "That was so embarrassing, having my first show fail so badly." "Who are you?" (I) I could feel I wasn''t an enemy, I hardly think any enemy would be able to get to where I am without being noticed by Miss Nix, but something about this woman feels familiar. "I don''t know who you are, but I..." (I) "You''re always like this, you have to learn to have more fun or you''ll end up alone..." "Shut up, that''s a lot of noise when someone is trying to sleep." (Vanessa) "If you want to have an emotional reunion, go outside like normal people." (Vanessa) "I don''t step outside this time of night." (I) "Stop being a prude, all your friends are outside, one of your friends was reading the other tied up." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "Neither are fun." "If you want fun, go after Lilith or Erica, and you took longer than 1 month." (Vanessa) "I was undecided about the body, in the end, I lost a bet against Shako, so he created this body." "The God of Games? Maybe I should build him a tall statue as well." (Vanessa) "He would like it, there is no temple in his name and the number of his statues are few." "I''m d I still saved some of the pool''s contents." (Vanessa) "Wait! Are you Loki?" (I) "You took a while to..." (Loki) "Bastard..." (I) I lunge forward to punch her, but my body punch goes through her body as Ind a kiss on the side of her cheek. "I know it took me a while, but you don''t have to be so anxious to see me." (Loki) "You said 1 month..." (I) "I know, I wish I''d been faster, do you have any idea the fun I missed out on here?" (Loki) I look at her, Loki has a height of 1.70 meters, straight ck hair falling in a cascade and making a contrast with her fair skin, her body is thin like a delicate noblewoman, her eyes are of different colors being a pink, and the another green one, there are many tattoos all over his body, looking better I realize that one of these tattoos is me holding a sword with wings raised. "Why am I in your body?" (I) "Shako might be able to create the body, but I wanted something to mark important things, you helped me a lot so of course, it would be one of the important things, I also have a tattoo of letters with Shako''s name on it, a tattoo of a Dragon bathed in blood for Zenos, a heart within beauty for his frightening sister..." (Loki) "I want to sleep, go somewhere else." (Vanessa) Saying that my mother walks back the same way she came, when I look at Loki again she is dressed, but then another pulse of energyes breaking the clothes and leaving her naked again. "Don''t look at me like that, clothes are also an illusion, I was just born, so if you had some clothes..." (Loki) "Follow me, you idiot." (I) ---------- Pov Silvia: I was having a dream, a dream about a child in an orphanage, he had a fragile body but a curiosity that transcended his condition, he was deprived of a family dozens of times, but he never closed his heart. I saw him reach out to those ignored by others while he himself sometimes ignored those who asked for help, his often contradictory actions were a mystery to me until I realized that he decided who to help using his own way of judging a person. I watched this sweet, gentle child grow more and more deprived of life''s pleasures as his body grew worse and worse as he never let go, so much strength in a dying body. I didn''t understand what I was seeing at first, it took me a while to understand that it was someone''s memories, these memories were meaninglessly scattered everywhere and I took my time trying to put it in order since I had nothing else to do. But before I finished I felt something surrounding me one day, it''s been a long time since I felt veryfortable, buttely, it''s been even better like I was being hugged all the time in a loving way, but this time it was different. This energy was chaotic, but it was apanied by a tyrannical Aura and a Holy Power that I don''t recognize, it looks like the Holy Power of the daughters of the Goddess Selene, but it was different from those 3 girls. It was thinking about these things that a memory that seemed to be old arose little by little in my mind, the day I was injured, the day I was saved and the boy who saved me. "(Zenos...)" (I) Suddenly that namees out of my mouth or maybe my mind, not this energy that has beenfortably in my sight for a long time, these new energies, the tyrannical Aura and Holy Power to have reacted to that name. All this came towards me and entering me that I lose consciousness at the same time as I feel my own Aura arise spreading as it grows. Tutum Tutum Tutum I can hear the beating of a heart that it took me a while to realize was mine when Ipletely lost consciousness, so I found myself walking a red crystal path in a starry space. Chapter 805 Cap 803: Awakening From A Dream To A Nightmare I was dreaming for a long time about something bizarre, I dreamed that I was reincarnated as a Duck, then I took a long journey from a Duck to bing a Dragon Duck flying over a city that I destroy by sitting on top of it, my nest was arge pool where I was swimming on the surface of the water, then a giant baby appears who treats me like a toy while bathing in the pool that was my nest. But suddenly I feel that the baby is squeezing me tighter and tighter and I can''t breathe, so I open my eyes realizing that I''m in my bed. Ding! Ding! Ding! "But what..." (I) The moment I open my eyes several bells start going off in my head about system notifications, presumably to talk about the various evolution changes, but I''ll skip all that to seeter, I have other things to check before then. The first thing I wanted to know was who was squeezing me so tight, so I lift my nket where I realize there are others on the bed. I look around and realize that all my Familiars were sleeping nearby, Ragnar was in his Human form sleeping on top of Orion, Sakura was cuddled with Nix in a nearby armchair, and La and Hinata were in bed with me, but it wasn''t those two squeezing me. In addition to my two familiars, there was someone else, a dark-skinned Elf girl, she also had multicolored crystal scales on various parts of her body, her scales and hair were white in color, and she had three horns on her head made of multicolored crystal, but these horns had a surface reminiscent of tree bark as well as their scales. The girl looks small like Hinata, but I can feel a great powering from her, a power that is very reminiscent of Freya, the power of nature, this girl was naked, which allowed me to see a multicolored crystal on her chest that had lights of many colors flowing in circles continuously. This girl was the one squeezing me, her strength clearly far outweighing her frail appearance. I thought about waking her up, but I thought it would be better to let her sleep, it would be hypocritical to wake her up when I don''t like being done to me. "(If she''s here it means the others have allowed it, so I won''t bother with her.)" (I) I stop looking at the girl, I lift one of my hands as I clench and unclench my fist feeling the power circling my body, but more than that is the feeling I''m feeling. I feel good like everything is where it should be, I feelfortable and good in my body far beyond what I have ever felt before. I didn''t have a problem with my body before, this feeling also has nothing to do with my new power after evolution, if I had to describe this feeling with something then it would be a feeling ofpleteness, I feelplete. I didn''t understand this feeling, after a few minutes of deliberation inside my head to remember my encounter with the Goddess Selene. I woke up still half-asleep, so it took me a while to wake up enough for my mind to start working. "Synchrony of body and soul." (I) So bone is what it means to feelplete, I can''t imagine myself any other way, I feel like this is how it always had to be. I close my eyes and try to meditate to feel the changes in my body, I avoid using my Aura outside my body so as not to wake others up, but I can still feel that my Aura feels different, the difference is the density of my Aura, it almost feels like the density of a Ghost''s body, feeling real and yet intangible. Also, my internal structure may look the same but I can feel the big differences, my bones are heavier, my blood was coursing through my body 3 times faster and feels thicker, my heart is not just pulsing my blood through my veins, and my three natural energies are also being sent to run through my body continuously, this is like permanent physical improvement. My eyes look different too, I noticed this when I opened my eyes before, but I can''t tell how much different just meditating, but I can feel my horns, they''re twice the size, and I can feel my power building up in them like a battery, beyond from this it seems that my horns can also serve to amplify my power in some way. "(Strange, what is it?)" (I) ? I faintly feel an energy that didn''t exist inside me before, I recognize this energy, but I don''t understand why I would have it. This energy is Holy Power, I know this because I''ve felt Vanessa using it a few times, but the feeling is a little different from what Vanessa said, she said that Holy Poweres from the God we have Faith in, but I''m not a Priest and I don''t feel that this Holy Power is connected to Goddess Selene, the feeling is different from the Blessing of Goddess Selene that I possess. "Are you awake, master?" (Ragnar) I open my eyes and see Ragnar standing in front of the bed, he looks at me as if he just realized something and avoids looking directly into my eyes. "How long did I sleep?" (I) "You slept for 3 weeks, caused somemotion as we thought." (Ragnar) "I figured that out, but I''d like to know why you''re avoiding looking into my eyes?" (I) "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''m looking at you right now." (Ragnar) He tries to look into my eyes but his eyes avert after a few seconds, I close my eyes and use our connection to see myself through Ragnar''s eyes. But what I saw was an even more feminine body with brown skin, red hair and tworge crystal horns that have energy flowing inside, the shock of seeing this appearance made me move my tail to remove the sheet covering me, so I realized happily that even though my face became so feminine and cute, my friend was still there, that was a huge relief for me. But suddenly I noticed something that made my heart race, it was strange to see my nervousness through someone else''s eyes, but even so, I looked my body up and down several times expecting a different result each time, which never happened. My height of 1.25 meters had decreased to 1.22 meters, how could that happen, my hopes, I could ept not growing any more since my height hadn''t changed in thest two evolutions, I could ept not growing, but why Why did my size decrease? "(I thought you grew up as you got older, so why is the opposite happening to me!?)" (I) Chapter 806 Cap 804: A Scary Dad After two days of being very depressed about my height, I was dragged out of my room, and by dragged I mean ¨¦rica dragged me across the floor holding one of my legs before throwing me out the window. I spun in the airnding on my feet in the garden of the mansion where Diana was training, as soon as she saw me she rushed towards me catching me in her arms, her eyes were scary as drool was leaking from her mouth, but I in the midst of the flood of The kisses she was giving me suddenly went still, so Lilith helped me out of Diana''s immobile arms. "A paralysis curse?" (I) "Yes, I''ve been practicing new ways to curse my opponents or just for fun." (Lilith) While Diana was paralyzed by the curse, Lilith bit her fingertip and used her blood to draw on Diana''s face, but in the middle of drawing Diana grabs Lilith''s arm, it looks like she can only move her arm for now, so I''m going to leave out of here before she can move any further. "Dad, can you give me a little help?" (Lilith) "I couldn''t get her to let go, so good luck." (I) I run away before Diana can move again, Lilith can take care of herself. ---------- After getting back inside the mansion I must say the shock of being thrown out the window made me forget what I was upset about long enough topose myself. Sigh "(I have to ept that I will never be tall or muscr.)" (I) Going back to the mansion I meet ¨¦rica and Ibuki, I thank them for trying to cheer me up and I go to eat something before taking a shower. While eating I realized that I hadn''t checked my status or seen the system notifications that appeared after my evolution, but I think it''s better not to check now in case there''s anything else that makes me depressed again. After eating I leave the Dungeon but the first thing I find was a Gray Elf who wanted to talk to me, he didn''t tell me his name, but he just appeared in front of me when I passed outside the Dungeon. "Are you Lord Zenos, Holy Son of Blood?" "Who are you?" (I) "Please refrain from using the Familiar in your shadow or the Specter behind me, I only wish to speak with you." "I was discovered..." (Hinata) "Go back, Hinata." (I) Hinata flew back to me and hugged my neck from behind while looking at this Gray Elf looking around. "Who are you?" (I) "Who I am doesn''t matter, I''d just like to talk to you in a more private ce." "No, thank you." (I) After saying that I start walking towards the Dark Elf Vige, at the moment I am right next to the World Tree, and I wanted to go to the vige to hear the rumors about what happened in thest few weeks for myself. "By the many attempts to see through me and failing, I believe you have realized that you cannot escape me." I stop and look back with a smile on my face. "You may be stronger than I am, but I know you dare not lift a finger against me, am I right Miss Hest?" (I) "I only allowed talking, so the rest is up to you." (Hest) "From the moment I saw you I knew you were allowed to speak to me, only a fool would think of invading this ce without permission." (I) The Gray Elf smiles as if listening to a joke that only he understands, which makes me a little confused, his posture changes as he bes more polite. "I''m sorry for my behavior, but I''ve been ordered to test you, sir, and there isn''t much I can do in this ce." "If you can''t introduce yourself or say why you''re here then I''m still leaving." (I) "I already have what I needed, thank you for your patience Mister Zenos and sorry for the inconvenience." I noticed the twinkle of two Runes on his legs before disappearing in front of me without a trace, I looked around and couldn''t identify the direction he went. "I guess I wouldn''t be able to convince you to tell me who that was, right?" (I) "Each one must deal with their difficulties." (Hest) "At least I know it wasn''t an enemy or it wouldn''t have gotten to me." (I) "(Leave that forter, I can''t do anything against someone like that, I''ll concentrate on the various things I have to do, I haven''t even met the girl I''ve been told is Silvia.)" (I) I start walking again outside this separate space where the World Tree is, I want to walk the streets a bit and see reactions to my appearance, I think I''m very beautiful, but I want to know a more impartial opinion. ---------- Pov us: I was in a hidden room inside a certain Kingdom waiting for my moment to act when I noticed themunication item react, so I pulled the crystal te and used my Aura to make it work. "Why are you logging me?" (I) "Mister us, I am the one chosen to be on standby in the Bone Desert Vige, I have news about your daughter." "Did you find her? Is she there? Is she safe?" (I) "Sir, she''s here and safe." "Her appearance and her name match, she is also apanied by an Ancestral Spirit, Byakko the relentless destruction." "(So the rumors were right, Byakko was still alive and among the Gray Elves, besides beside my daughter.)" (I) "She is alone?" (I) "She apanies someone named Zenos, he appears to be a Dungeon Master, he also has the Trinity with Nature and appears to be the youngest son of the Blood Goddess." "He seems to be under the protection of the Warrior King Heston and the World Tree itself, I also confirmed that the Servant of Living Brutality was with him." "I already knew about his presence, what is your assessment of him?" (I) "He''s a smart guy, he knew my strength from the beginning and if it wasn''t for that he had a double preemptive strike prepared, he knew he wasn''t an enemy from finding him near the World Tree and he didn''t feel afraid of me for a second." "Interesting, what else?" (I) "I have confirmed that he has a nation of tens of thousands of people of various races within the Dungeon." "He seems to have at least 4 confirmed lovers, one of those lovers would be his daughter." "What!?" (I) "I''m going to find this bastard and see for myself how daring he is to be with my daughter while having rtionships with other women!" (I) "If I think he''s not worthy of my daughter, I''ll tear him to pieces just for daring to go near her!" (I) Chapter 807 Cap 805: Getting To Know Silvia As I looked around the vige, I noticed that everyone was looking at me strangely, this was even more true for those I recognized as being stronger than me, this left me confused and I decided to stop my search for information and return to the Dungeon. I realized that before leaving the Dungeon I should have a clearer understanding of the changes in me, that''s because those stronger than me can see right through me, so it bothers me to know that they will know more about me than I do. As soon as I got back to the Dungeon I went to the mansion, knowing that my room had be a recreation ce for Fairies and Spirits, I go to the office where Nira used to work before moving to the city government building. "Let''s start by looking at what I''ve been ignoring." (I) I open the many system notifications I haven''t seen yet. Ding! <[ Evolution Completed ]> . . . <[ Your Body and Soul are fully Synchronized ]> . . <[ All your bloodlines have been merged into one ]> . . <[ You have acquired the Bloodline [ True Dragon of Holy Blood: Original ] ]> . . . <[ You have fully awakened your True Dragon bloodline ]> . . . <[ You Acquired the Skill [ Dragon Awakening: 0% ] ]> . . . <[ Your Affinity with Nature has increased ]> . . . <[ You partially awakened as a Demigod ]> "What the hell is this, I don''t even want to turn into a Dragon, besides who wants to be a Demigod!?" (I) "..." (I) Sigh "Calm down Zenos, before you start freaking out again, let''s finish looking at the rest of the notifications." (I) Ding! <[ Your skill has evolved [ Vampirism: 10 ] > [ Blood Eater ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Insatiable Stomach: 10 ] > [ Monstrous Stomach: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Blood Affinity: 10 ] > [ Blood Authority: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Superior Mana Sense: 10 ] > [ King of Magic Sense: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Curse Affinity: 10 ] > [ Cursed Bloodline: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Reinforce Subordinates: 10 ] > [ Reinforce Eclipse King''s Followers: 1] ]> . . <[ His skill has evolved [ Enhanced Senses (Hearing/Smell/Sight/Taste): 10 ] > [ King Eclipse''s Enhanced Senses: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Superior Mana Control: 10 ] > [ King of Magic Control: 1 ] ]> . . <[ His skill evolved [ Party Coordination: 10 ] > [ Party Leadership: 1 ] ]> . . <[ His skill has evolved [ Superhuman Strength: 10 ] > [ Monstrous Strength: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Spiritual Sense: 10 ] > [ Shaman King Sense: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Ki Sense: 10 ] > [ Master''s Ki Sense: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Body Enhancement (fangs/legs/exoskeleton/bones/ws/arms/scales/tail): 10 ] > [ King Eclipse Enhancement: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Self Improvement (Leadership): 10 ] > [ Self Improvement (Ruler): 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Deadly Vampire Bite: 10 ] > [ Vampire King Bite: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Blood Control: 10 ] > [ Blood King Control: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Super recovery: 10 ] > [ Regeneration: 1 ] ]> . . . <[ Your Skill Leveled Up [ Regeneration: 1 > 10 ] ]> . . . <[ Your Skill has evolved [ Regen: 10 ] > [ Super Regen: 1 ] ]> . . <[ His skill evolved [ Eclipse King Body: 10 ] > [ Blood Dragon Body ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Eclipse King Authority: 10 ] > [ Demon Dragon Authority: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Non-elemental Magic: 10 ] > [ Magic King Magic: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Ki Control: 10 ] > [ Ki Master Control: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Spirit Control: 10 ] > [ Shaman King Control: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Detection (life/blood/presence/trap): 10 ] > [ King Eclipse Detection: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Poison Secretion (paralyzing/necrotic/deadly/sleep/hallucinogenic): 10 ] > [ Poison Dragon Secretion: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Eyes of the Eclipse King: 10 ] > [ Dragon Eyes Judgment Dragon ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Multi Elemental Magic: 10 ] > [ Nature Magic: 1 ] ]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Multi Elemental Rune: 10 ] > [ Nature Rune: 1 ] ]> . . <[ His skill has evolved [ Eclipse King Production (thorns/scales/des/bones/ws/threads/horns): 10 ] > [ Blood Dragon Production (thorns/scales/des/bones/ws/threads/horns): 1]]> . . <[ Your skill has evolved [ Multi Elemental Breath: 10 ] > [ Destruction Dragon''s Breath ] ]> This is arge number of skills that evolved, it seems that many of my skills created from the synthesis of other skills that were part of the name of King something, ended up evolving, I also have some skills with the name of Dragons, but not I like the names with Demon or Destruction, they seem like viin names from some fictional story, even the one called Dragon of Judgment seems bad somehow. I don''t like to judge anyone, but I also can''t deny that I do this quite often with those I consider criminals, so I''m going to stop thinking about it. This [ Holy Blood True Dragon: Original ] bloodline makes me confused, this is the first time my race and bloodline seem to diverge so much. But at least I can understand about Holy Power without asking Vanessa, as a child of a Goddess I myself can be considered a fragment of the divine, isn''t it strange for me to have at least Holy Power on my own and maybe even Divine Power one day, the what was strange is never having even the Holy Power until now. "Perhaps I never had Holy Power because my Soul was not synchronized with my body, but as this problem was solved, thistent potential within me was released." (I) "Master, are you busy?" (Freya) "Not much, do you need something?" (I) "It''s been two days since you''ve kept someone waiting, and besides, you''ve been in here for over an hour." (Freya) I spent more time than I expected looking at these various messages, it seems I let my mind wander too long with this new shock. "I have any idea what you''re talking about, is she there?" (I) "She''s running through the woods right now, Diana starts chasing her every time she sees her." (Freya) I still have a memory of that lovely young woman in bed, she''s so cute, which can be dangerous around someone like Diana. "Thanks for reminding me, I''ve been depressed for a few days because of my height and since earlier I''ve had a lot to think about." (I) Sigh "Looks like I''ve been leaving some things out." (I) "Want me to go get her?" (Freya) "No, I''ll take care of it another way, otherwise Diana will chase her down here." (I) "If you need me, just ask a Fairy or Spirit to call me." (Freya) "I''ll do that, thanks." (I) After Freya leaves the office, I move some furniture away so they don''t get in the way of building the summoning magic circle. "< Family Summon: Silvia >" (I) The magic circle glows when I let a drop of my blood fall into it during the Summoning, a few secondster the girl appears in front of me, she is a little smaller than me and was wearing a set of green shorts, white blouse with drawings of trees and sandals. She was sweating and had a confused face. "Nice to finally meet you, Silvia." (I) Chapter 808 Cap 806: Use Whatever It Takes To Win Pov A Revolutionary''s: Empire Arorus, Capital Arorus. We were inside a warehouse used by the food stall owners to store food carts and merchandise. We have used this ce by bribing the owners of these food stalls to serve as informants and as intermediaries to pass weapons, money, and certain goods to our group members or associates. This ce also serves as a warehouse for weapons and other goods, this made it possible for us to set up our base a little further away withoutpromising our potential to fight within the city. "Rafael, I don''t know if we should use this, the number of deaths will be too high." (I) "I know, but we have no choice, this will be our only chance." (Rafael) "Why should you choose that, we could have chosen one of the other weapons." (I) "It won''t do any good, we have few really prepared forbat and even among them, none would be able to fight against a Knight besides me." (Rafael) "The items that person was selling were attractive, but we wouldn''t be able to make effective use of them." (Rafael) "But this item... this bomb..." (I) "It was the only thing that didn''t requirebat experience for us to use that would make a difference." (Rafael) "That is if this bomb is as powerful as that salesman imed it was." (I) "I had a friend check it out, he can''t say what the material used in the core is, but he said the effects of the item, it matches what the seller said." (Rafael) "Is this friend reliable?" (I) "He''s trustworthy but doesn''t want to get involved with what we''re doing, he helped me this time with a promise never to look for him again." (Rafael) Sigh There are many like this friend of Rafael''s, people who agree with what we are doing, at least to some extent, but who are afraid of us at the same time. "I can''t me him for not wanting to get involved, if only I knew the things I would need to do..." (I) "We needed money, you know that." (Rafael) "That''s no excuse for helping the ve trade and drugs." (I) "I''m not making excuses, nor do I like the things we''ve done or will need to do, but many more will suffer if someone doesn''t step up to do something." (Rafael) I still remember their faces, the despair, anger, sadness, and hate in their eyes won''t let me sleep at night. When I started with Rafael, it was following a pure ideal to bring prosperity to our Kingdom and avenge the good people who died at the hands of that wretch. "Right now I can''t tell if we''re different from him." (I) "We are different, he killed his own family to be King, and he also killed everyone who tried to stand in his way." (Rafael) "He thinks he''s above everyone else and considers everyone expendable, at least we know the things we''re doing are wrong and we''re willing to pay for our mistakes in the end." (Rafael) The current King is the 4? Prince, when the former King who was wise and loved by all fell ill, the session was clear to everyone, but mysteriously the 1? Prince died of poison and the 3? Prince was murdered by one of his concubines, the second Prince had withdrawn his birthright to be a merchant, but even he disappeared a few months ago. The only one left was the youngest of the 4 Princes, the one known throughout the Kingdom for his authoritarian, impulsive, and cruel personality. Everyone could see who was the culprit of all this even without evidence, in a matter of 2 two he was already announcing to be the new King, then the changes in thews began that worsened the security within the Kingdom and the taxes that rose 3 times more, 4 times a week there are parties in the castle, everyone knows that. If that fool remains the King, then this Kingdom will be lost, I close my eyes reying the n in my mind. "Are you sure this thing can get into the castle without the wizards finding out?" (I) "Yes, my friend said that this thing uses a type of energy that draws from the surrounding environment, so until it is active it will be imperceptible and when it is activated it will be toote." (Rafael) "I don''t care what nobles will be there, they are all supporters of the Idiot King, my only regret is the castle embargodos." (Rafael) "Let''s go over the n, there should be no ws." (I) ---------- Pov A General''s: Kingdom Zildicar, borders of the Kingdom. We were currently at war against another Kingdom, this war started with the opposing Kingdom trying to take possession of the territories that include a very important city for the trade of our Kingdom. This war has been going on for more than 1 year, at the beginning we had the advantage, but soon we realized that the enemy army was bigger when the casualties in our soldiers kept happening after each battle, we realized this fact. The longer this warsts, the worse our situation will be, our King is a good person, but he is naive, they have been trying to seek help from other Kingdoms to intervene, but that will not happen. "Sir, we are gaining control of the western part, the Knights are leading the soldiers to chase the enemies." (Soldier) "Tell them to stop, they could be led into a trap, order them to stay in position awaiting my next orders." (I) "Yes, General." (Soldier) These Knights are our most powerful warriors, they are stronger than anyone the enemies have on their side, but the difference in numbers made the difference in strength little obstacle for them. The only thing I could do when it was not possible to increase our numbers was to increase our fighting power even more, but I had to do it in a short time, so the best option was to invest in powerful weapons. I used this entire year''s military budget behind the King''s back to get powerful magic weapons that my knights are using, these swords and spears are able to break through the opponents'' armor and magic barriers, which made their mages only targets for us. These swords and spears have a light blue tint to their metal and Runes that none of our mages recognized, I was afraid to use this as I found the seller very suspicious, but in this situation, I will use whatever it takes to win this war. Chapter 809 Cap 807: Klaus Mission Pov us (Moon Butcher): I was reading my subordinates'' reports on my reading crystal, when I finished I smashed the crystal into dust. "They''re smart, they''re selling items made from Flux Coral and spreading them across the continent." (I) "But they must be stopped, these weapons are disrupting Nature''s natural flow of energy." (Naraka) I look down at the blue-ded dagger in my hand, I don''t notice anything much with that weapon myself, but my Hired Spirit seems to understand better than I do. "We did well to work together with the Temple of Justice, at least we stopped supplying more Flux Coral and got leads to keep hunting these bastards." (I) "What are you going to do now? And don''t say you''re going to look for your daughter!" (Naraka) "I would love to find her, but I need to keep the continent as safe as possible for her sake." (I) "We lost our target when hemitted suicide, but we have a lead on where he''s been before." (I) "To the capital of the Arorus Empire." (I) ----------- A few days and a teleportter. I''ve been in this Kingdom for a few days now, I came directly to the capital and it was easy to find out what''s been happening. After some investigation it was easy to figure out how an arrogant idiot came to be the ruler, actually, it was too easy. In addition, the changes he has made in this empire reveal a lot about the person himself, reveal his selfishness, sense of superiority, and stupidity. Anyone would see how much his actions as ruler would bring this entire empire down in a short time, but I think that was the point. "This ruler is just a puppet, apparently there is no evidence to convict him of the deaths of those in his path to bing the ruler, but someone so stupid would not be capable of such a n." (I) "Do you think the organization we''re investigating is doing all this to poke this asshole in charge?" (Naraka) "Perhaps it could be someone else simply using him, this whole situation bing known to the people, and yet there being no evidence against him shows a certain level of intelligence that he clearlycks." (I) "But the reason doesn''t matter, we confirm that this idiot doesn''t have what we''re looking for, from the information I''ve gathered it''s most likely in the hands of the rebels." (I) "I already found them, do you want to capture them now?" (Naraka) "Where are you going?" (I) "Towards the castle, beyond that, I don''t know anything else." (Naraka) "Capture them." (I) Naraka sent his shadow clones to scour this capital, he would be able to find the Flux Coral if he was nearby, so I sent him to look for it. In a few seconds, two men, one Human and the other a Beastman from the Cat tribe appear from my shadow with limbs trapped by totally ck Serpents. "Here''s the item." (Naraka) Naraka gets down from my arm and enters the Human''s Clothes, thenes out carrying a blue metal cube with many magic circles and Runes on all sides of the cube. "I''ll take it to be evaluated when we get back." (I) "What do we do with these two?" (Naraka) "Kill them and dispose of the bodies." (I) Soon tworgepletely ck Serpentse out of my shadow and swallow the two men. "Why didn''t you ask them any questions?" (Naraka) "It would be pointless to ask anything, they were just another group of buyers for our targets, they won''t know anything and I don''t want to hear anyone else talking about having a good reason to do something." (I) "Where to now?" (Naraka) "Let''s get out of this ce, there''s still one more ce we can go." (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: I spent a few hours talking with Silvia, she is very kind and gentle as she talks, her voice is childlike but her way of speaking is very mature. She said that she spent most of her time since she was born talking to Nix and Sakura. From what she said, Nix is ??helping her with her refinement to master her new Dragon abilities, it also sounds like Silvia is very happy to spend time with Sakura who has a strong connection with nts. Silvia also tells me that Barok and his other people are delighted to have more Dragons joining their ranks, and Karina seems to be talking to her to fulfill her duty as Dragon High Priestess. "I''m d you enjoyed your new life." (I) "All thanks to you, I thought that was the end of me." (Silvia) "You''re a lot weaker now, are you okay with that?" (I) "I''m weaker, besides this body isn''t as resistant as my previous body, but on the other hand I''m free to go where I want without staying forever in the same ce." (Silvia) "Have you managed to adjust to your new body yet?" (I) "A little." (Silvia) I only stopped talking to Silvia when night fell, then someone else came to talk to me, that was Loki, it looks like this Evil God finally decided to wake up. I talked to him after dinner, and he ims he is no longer a God, he doesn''t possess Divine Power and not even Holy Power, in his own words, she has be mortal. She said that now she wants to live the freedom of mortals, it seems she has been up to a lot while she was in my room. ---------- Pov of a cultist: I was inside a stone room with a magic circle drawn with blood, I let my own blood fall on the magic circle while active with my mana. Soon a shadow covered the entire wall and two red eyes emerged from that shadow, the two eyes covered the entire wall, as soon as they appeared they looked directly at me, then a dark energy came out of that shadow and entered my body. I feel a surge of power coursing through my body as the disease subsides, and I feel my body bing more and more like that of a well-trained person. After so many years of servitude I finally gain the power I always wanted, finally, my beloved master recognized my efforts. "I thank you for your blessings, my master." (I) "Now go, finish the quest more power will be granted to you." Chapter 810 Cap 808: One Who Communes With The Gods Pov Heston (King of the Dark Elves): I was holding a cubic crystal, a storage item that contains a lot of information about something, there are reports, evidence, usible assumptions, and various other things. Sigh "They came back..." (I) "We were already suspecting this before, but confirming what we were thinking only makes the situation worse." (I) "You just didn''t want to ept that you didn''t manage to kill everyone that day." (Hest) I close my eyes and remember the battle of that day, it was the first time I saw more than one Titan of Nature together in the same ce. I still remember the smell of burning flesh, the hot Blood running through my body, and the screams of pain across the battlefield. "I was naive, I believed I was insurmountable when in fact I was just reckless." (I) "I was tricked and because of that everyone who died was used as a sacrifice for them to break a part of the Seal." (I) "Now they''re back and they have a n to break the second seal." (Hest) "What should I do? Unlike then, I''m the King of the Dark Elves now." (I) "Unlike back then, you know you shouldn''t act alone." (Hest) I look at the World Tree Spirit, she smiles at me, even after thousands of years her smile is always the same. "They may be back, but they are acting differently, back then they were more brutal and fearless, they even used each other as sacrifices to fulfill their goals." (I) "This time they hide in the shadows and act indirectly, their members also seem to be weak, but we don''t know their numbers." (I) "There won''t be many or they wouldn''t need to spread the Flux Coral weapons, they could do it themselves and much faster." (Hest) "I will send the new Old Elves to help the Gray Elves, they can use the strong connection with nature to reverse some of the damage happening in different parts of the continent." (I) "You know what must be done." (Hest) "Yes, we will need help, the Dragons must also coordinate with us." (I) "Looks like I''m going to have to ask them one more favor." (I) ---------- Pov us (Moon Butcher): "Hahahaha...all...all of this is...useless" "It seems that pain is not the way..." (I) I was in a magically hidden room with one of the vendors who have been distributing Flux Coral weapons across the continent. He was bleeding from head to toe, I cut his tendons, crushed his muscles, broke his bones, used some non-deadly poisons, and spent a few days with him, but he didn''t say anything. "You should have agreed while you could." (I) I build a ritual circle and use a magic crystal containing the moon element, then I activated the magic circle after less than 1 hour. "I hope he can handle it without freaking out." (I) I give him powerful aphrodisiacs rehearsing the room leaving him alone with two of my subordinates watching. "Now that we have some time, I''m going to find out more about my daughter." (I) "Haven''t even met her yet, but he has a smile like that just thinking about her." (Naraka) ---------- As I was getting ready to leave, the next day I received the final report on the prisoner. It looks like he onlysted a short time with the right method of torture. I read the report before passing the news to the Gray Elf King. --------- Pov Zenos: I was in the garden of my mansion training my Martial Arts, this is the best option to adapt to my new body. At this moment I have every muscle in my body making maximum effort as I try to do the various forms of my Martial Art. This is extremely difficult, it needs someone with great concentration and focus, it also needs continuous repetition to remember each movement not with the brain but with the body itself. After the training I went to meet Vanessa at the Temple, she was beaming when she told me about the changes, but she hadn''t gone to look around yet. As soon as I find it I feel the difference, I can feel the various Blessings within me react the moment I step into time. Besides the statues of the Gods, I don''t see anything different here, that means that only the statues are the change, I can also feel a little of my presence in the statues. I sit and pray to these Gods, I do this more to celebrate thepletion of the Temple than for religious reasons. Ding! <[ Several Gods have their attention turned towards you ]> "(I feel the Blessings inside me go berserk...)" (I) "Huh!?" (I) I feel the power of the Blessings within my body bubbling out while I feel a simr power of the Blessingsing out of most of the statues of the Gods, so the power of my blessings connects with the power of the corresponding statues. At that moment I feel like I have formed a connection with the statues and the Holy Power within me flows to the statues and then flows to me again, this repeated countless times, each time faster than thest until I couldn''t count anymore. I feel like each time my Holy Poweres back a little different than before and these differences are forcing an evolution or transformation in my Holy Power. I had lost track of time when the connection broke and I noticed some of my Aura being emitted from the Temple itself, but with no time to worry about those things now, I sit down and start meditating. When I look inside myself with meditation, I notice that my Aura and Holy Power have changed a bit. I feel something Holy in my Aura now, moreover, my Holy Power has an intensity that resembles that of my Aura, as if several things are mixed together, but while my Aura is like that by the synthesis of many different types of Auras into one, my Holy Power seems to have mixed some of my various Blessings together to be much stronger. I also noticed that the amount of my Holy power increased by 6 or 7 times, I hadn''t even gainedplete control of my new body and countless abilities, and now I feel that another significant change has taken ce. When I open my eyes at the end of my meditation, I realize that Vanessa, Lilian, Karina, Irina, Irius, Barok, Athena, and their friends, all were kneeling facing me, behind me, there was also a crowd of all races equally kneeling. Ding! <[ His Holy Power was strengthened frommunion with countless Blessings from Different Gods ]> . . . <[ You have earned the title [ He whomunes with the Gods ] ]> Chapter 811 Cap 809: Proposal For Building A List After what happened I went to an empty room inside the temple while dragging Vanessa with me. I made her exin what was going on and she said she didn''t know, but at the same time she was very happy, it seems that because I''m bing stronger it''s making everyone stronger, one of my abilities that evolved was one that strengthens my subordinates, this seems to be an ability only King-type monsters have. After talking with Vanessa who didn''t know how to answer me anything, I went back to check the Temple, it was very busy with many peopleing and going. Nothing else happened inside the Temple, but because of what happened I went to look at other parts of the Dungeon, I went to look at the Cradles of Fairies and Spirits. But I was surprised with what I found, the Cradle of Spirits had a waterfall in the middle along with ake, when I got there I felt something different, when I looked at the waterfall I felt an Aura reacting with something that I was not able to see, when I concentrated my Aura in my eyes I was able to see arge translucent door in the waterfall. I spoke to the Spirits there, they said they can see the big door perfectly, but they weren''t able to touch the door, I had a bad feeling and I ran to the Cradle of Fairies near the mansion, in the middle of a big tree there was another translucent door and the Fairies there said the same things as the Spirits. I ran back to the mansion to look for Irina, nothing happens in this Dungeon without her knowing. --------- I was in Irina''s room where she was organizing her magical bookshelf, I asked her about the doors I found. "I thought you already knew, your power was used to build the doors to the Spirit and Faerie worlds." (Irina) "Wait! What do you mean my power was used? Besides, where do those doors go?" (I) "During its evolution, arge amount of Aura and energy was leaking from its body, La took this moment to nourish the Cradle of Fairies with her power and Nix did the same." (Irina) "I can understand putting something to use that would go to waste, but what does that have to do with those translucent doors?" (I) "These doors when opened lead to the world of Faerie and the world of Spirits, are a requirement to evolve a Cradle into a Temple." (Irina) "Where did you learn this?" (I) "I learned this in the Elves'' vige on the Dark Continent." (Irina) "(So Nix and La did it...)" (I) ---------- Pov Andreia (Executioner of Light): "How''s the reconstruction going?" (I) "We are ahead of schedule, all branches of the Church aremitting resources to elerate the rebuild." "I also heard that there was an attempt to steal the Church''s treasury, have they tracked down the culprits yet?" (I) "They fled, during the chaos of that day, and with few fighters here, we didn''t realize it until they were far away, but at least we confirmed they didn''t take anything." From the information I read in the report the suspects used shadow magic, moreover, they had been pretending to be Priests of the Church for years, during their time of service they did nothing to make them stand out, so we have few records with mentions of them. "I''ll take care of the investigation, what can you tell me about the holy mother?" (I) "She has already given birth, our great hero is now within a temporal eleration spell where his body will be adjusted to an appropriate age." "What happened to the woman?" (I) "She could not bear the power of her son, on the day of birth her mind was broken and her body too weak, we did all we could to save her but we failed, her body was enshrined on the holy grounds for her great contribution." "I was ordered by the High Priest to train the Hero, how long do I have to wait?" (I) "I''ve never heard of our God taking care of someone''s reincarnation, it also has to be remembered that the Hero''s Soul had been injured, his body will be in the condition of a young man at the age of 15 in a few weeks, but we have no way of confirming the state of your Soul." "We can''t ask for help from those of the Church of Death this time, we don''t have good rtions with the Fairies and Spirits either..." (I) The Church of Light is not prepared to treat damage to the Soul at this level, but we also have no other allies to ask for help in this regard. "I will seek advice from the High Priest on how to proceed with the Hero, keep taking care of everything, may Great Baldr give you strength." (I) "I am honored to serve." After the key administrator left, I go back to reading the reports we got, it looks like Zenos arrived at Navary Kingdom as we predicted, but escaped before we found out about him. After that, we lost sight of him and hispanions, but the date of his arrival matches the destruction that happened in the Haffes Kingdom, it could be connected with him, but here it says that a Dragon of Light was seen. "(This could get bad if it was one of our Dragons that did this, I''ll look into that too.)" (I) --------- Pov Zenos: I was in a meeting for Hours with everyone inmand positions within the Dungeon. I set up this meeting myself to talk about different topics rted to Dungeoneering, about the continent, about our next destination after leaving this vige, and about a proposal that popped into my head. The meeting was pretty quiet for most of the time, but at the end of the meeting, I presented my proposal which divided people. My proposal was to hold the Awakening Ceremony for loyal and willing individuals to strengthen our side, this continent has shown to have many strong people, so I want to increase our overall strength and this would be the easiest method for that. Half the people were for it while the other half were against it, those who were against it were worried about me knowing that most of the time I did this I ended up in bed for days. But in the end, everyone agreed, and it was decided that everyone would build their own list to present at the next meeting where each name on the list would be discussed by everyone. Chapter 812 Cap 810: Traveling To Relatives I was in the garden of my mansion receiving some guests, so I made breakfast for everyone with Freya''s help. "This sandworm pizza is delicious." (King Heston) "I had my doubts, but as the master insisted on it, we ended up doing it." (Freya) "When you''re making pizza you have to be bold to try new vors, maybe we can make a sweet pizza next time." (I) "Looks like you really are an Outsider, they introduced a lot of things into this world, nothing major, but cooking was the most affected." (King Heston) "If you want to eat a sweet pizza, you should visit the White Elves, they make pizza like this in your vige, here you can find more meat dishes." (King Heston) "I''ll think about doing that, I''m not nning on staying much longer." (I) "That''s what I wanted to ask about, I''d like to know where you n to go from here." (King Heston) "I''m thinking of going through 2 cities for Adventurers where we can increase our strength more and some ces where we can rx enjoying a beautiful view." (I) "We''re also thinking of visiting family in the meantime and stopping by the other two Elf viges." (I) "Thank you for that, it''s only now that I realize how an Ancient Elf can be of great help, we can solve problems that we usually avoid because of this new connection with nature." (King Heston) "I really appreciate being spared the care of others." (Freya) "I took care of everyone at once, Hest helped me with that." (King Heston) I''m looking forward to leaving soon, Ivan is taking care of our departure arrangements with Irius, we have a lot of ces to go on this continent. Diana wants to meet her parents, and maybe meet her siblings if possible. Nix doesn''t talk about it, but I know she wants to see her father, I also know she wants to meet her sister who took her mother''s ce. Vanessa, like Nix, doesn''t talk about it, but I know she wants to see her Vampire Mother, the one who rescued her from the Church of Light and tried to transform her in the past, she must be on that continent. In addition, I also want to meet my other two sisters, not to mention that I still have one of my sisters to be reborn here in the Dungeon with Margareth. We have a lot of ces to go and our own training to do, I don''t want to waste too much time here right now. "You know, I really wanted to know more about that Gray Elf I met a few days ago." (I) "Gray Elf?" (King Heston) "There is no need for you to know Heston, besides he is not your enemy Zenos." (Hest) Roots appear and open the space as if pushing a thick curtain open, then the spirit of the World Tree appears beside King Heston. "I''m sorry for the intrusion." (Hest) "How did you get in here?" (I) "The element I control most often has always been and always will be the element of space, it can be a little troublesome, but having Heston here makes it easier to break into your dungeon." (Hest) "(That''s a good thing to learn.)" (I) ---------- 5 dayster. I was mounted on top of Ragnar with Sophia flying beside me on top of her Gryphon, Ibuki was flying using a magic that made wings of shadow for her, but sometimes she would sit right next to me. "How many dungeons are there? How strong are the enemies? Will the master hunt with everyone?" (Ibuki) "Calm down Ibuki, I''m going to hunt with everyone, besides there are 11 dungeons near the city where we''re going." (I) "This time we''ll take a teleport straight there." (I) The World Tree opened a portal in space that took us back to the city with the teleportation gate through which I arrived in the desert, we also already had the usage slots bought by Dark Elves in the city. After we pass through the teleportation gate and arrive at Cartise city, this city has a poption of 2 million, this is one of the biggest cities I''ve been to in this world. When I exited the teleportation location onto the streets after answering several questions, I was surprised by therge flow of people and the number of buildings across the city. From what I''ve studied about this city, I know that the buildings vary a lot in size, those in the city center have around 10 floors while the others in the rest of the city decrease in size as you move away from the city center, this is an interesting style to build a city. The city was very busy, security also seemed so-so as someone tried to grab me from behind, as I didn''t feel murderous intent I guess it was a kidnapping. I lead the couple who tried to capture me to an alleyway where I remove them from within my shadow, they both look at me in surprise before looking around, but then their gazes lock on Ibuki, she has evolved into a Demon Race called Spawn From the Underworld, she''s prettier now, her skin turned blue and her eyes turned purple, her single horn on her head seems to be made of ck metal, other than that she still looks like someone in her 17 years old with a well-trained body. The couple sensed Ibuki''s killing intent while she was smiling, the way they got into abat stance shows that these aren''t simple banishments. "¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö" The woman started to speak while showing a dagger, I thought she was threatening us, but I soon realized that she was pointing to a symbol on the dagger''s de. "If neither of them can speak themonnguage, then I will kill them both." (I) "I could kill them right now just for daring to do something to you, master." (Ibuki) I avoid using my Aura in the city, but Ibuki is using her Aura over the two of them, her Aura has the effect of madness and fear from what she told me. "I apologize, but you look a lot like someone we''re looking for, I swear in the name of Justhos, God of Justice that I''m telling the truth." (Man) "(He''s telling the truth.)" (Nix) "Do you have any proof of what you''re saying?" (I) "See, we''re looking for her, a small girl with long red hair." (Women) "When we saw you from the back we thought it was her." (Man) "We are Adventurers on a quest, the girl has disappeared." (Women) I look at the girl in the photo, and I realized that this photo was made using magic, this was done by a skilled Mage or an expensive magic item, so this child must be the daughter of a nobleman or a rich merchant. "I''m not who you''re looking for, and I''m a man, so leave before I change my mind." (I) I see the two of them looking at me and Ibuki before the woman drags the man by his cor back out into the street. Chapter 813 Cap 811: Cartise City Me and the others were starting to wear the mask when we left the alley, I don''t want to be recognized by people from the Church of Light, but I also didn''t want to be mistaken for a girl again. Tears "(Let''s not cry, master.)" (Nix) "(With your appearance anyone can mistake you for a girl, a beautiful girl.)" (Nix) Tears "(This is not helping...)" (I) "(We can''t do anything about your appearance, but look on the bright side, you''re beautiful.)" (Nix) Tears "(I could change the structure of my bones and body, so I would be able to have some masculine characteristics at least.)" (I) "(You don''t want to live a lie, just ept who you are, only then will you find true happiness in your life.)" (Silvia) "..." (I) Suddenly I hear Silvia''s childish voice inside my head as she talks to Nix telepathically, and I can feel her Aura inside me going to my eyes. "(How did you do it?)" (I) "(I have spent hundreds of thousands of years using Elf Kings and Queens as my representatives with the rest of the world, I know that the connection between Master and Familiars is not a one-way street.)" (Silvia) "(Because of that I know how to manipte our connection far beyond what you can imagine, with that I felt your sadness and tried to see what had happened through your eyes.)" (Silvia) "(But I soon find out that this is because of her appearance...)" (Silvia) "(This is a very important matter for me.)" (I) ---------- For the next few minutes, I spent most of the time telling Silvia not to use me as her eyes and ears without warning. While talking to Nix and Silvia in my head, I was still paying attention to the surroundings, something that caught my attention was a group of Cyclops, but these weren''t monsters, they were tall and had only one giant eye that upied almost half of their face, but unlike the monsters I''ve fought in the past, this group was wearing Adventurer clothes made from monster leather while acting like normal people. I clearly understood that they were Demis, they seemed to be Catastrophe Grade in strength, but they are still weaker than me, so I could sense their Auras while hiding from them. Besides them, there were many other races, but most of them were still Humans, what made me most disconcerted was seeing a group of Adventurersposed of Humans and Demonsughing together. It seems that the hatred of those who live in the Dark Continent and the Morror Continent does not extend to the other continents. I also noticed the street patterns in the city, one thing I always paid attention to was these things to make sure I''m not inside a big magic circle like it was in the past in the Makari Kingdom. In addition to the people, another thing that surprised me was the magical technology, the streets were very wide, and most of the time people walked through the streets leaving a space in the middle of the street for Carriages pulled by metal Golems that looked more like robots to pass, too I saw something that looked like a flying car pass over my head, I realized that I was using the element of space to keep myself afloat while using the element of wind for propulsion. It was very interesting, but I let it go as I continued to roam the streets for a few more minutes, then I formed a picture in my mind of the streets I had passed through to find that this city had a Magic circle already formed of the streets. But while I''m worried about this Silvia talks in my mind that this is ayered magic circle nned since the construction of the city, she said that every Adventurer focused city will have its streets like this, this is a high value thing to do, but of great importance to have in ces that are clearly in dangerous areas. With a request my Nix brought Elsaris to serve as a guide, I don''t want to call Margareth so I don''t draw attention from people who hate my sister. Elsaris had already been to this city during her younger years, she said she was trained here, so she guided me to a simple-looking pension, but which has a restaurant on the first floor. Diana told us about this being a Hotel only for those who don''t want to be persecuted, this ce is managed by the ck Market. We all went there where I got a big room for all of us, after that, I spent some time talking until I chose to go to a Dungeon. After deliberating for a while, I decided to start with the Forest of Beasts dungeon, this is one of the hardest dungeons here, that''s because of the wide variety of beast-type monsters inside the dungeon. I chose this ce to train for today, it will also be a good way to find enemies with increasing strength where I can always look for a stronger monster. I had to run across rooftops to get to the city gates, I only did it because I saw hundreds of people doing the same. Another reason to choose the Forest of Beasts Dungeon is the Dungeon that is closest to the city when we areparing various points about the Dungeons of that city. ----------- Inside the Forest of Beasts Dungeon. As my idea this time was to train, it was just me, Freya, and Vanessa present, in addition to some of my Family members. There were a lot of people charging money to take other people deeper into the Dungeon using Teleportation between the different safe rooms on each floor. I managed to negotiate with one of these sellers that I found to be Adventurers earning an extra ie in a safe way. With that, I managed to register on several floors so I can teleport as I wish if I want to continue wanting to increase the difficulty of training. We started with the floor where SSS grade monsters are, in this ce the first monsters I had to fight were Werewolves. As a first test, I went to fight only one while the others were very overprotective, I fought him with just my fists. As expected, the monster was torn to pieces with just one punch and it was very slow, it showed me that they were too weak for a fight, so I moved on to the next test, I take off my shirt and leave the next monster that confronts us attack to use your ws on me. The SS Grade Werewolf''s ws weren''t even able to scratch my skin and when I made him bite down on the scales on my wrist, the Werewolf''s teeth snapped. Upon realizing that it was unbeatable against Grade SS monsters, I then moved to a few more floors lower where I found a type of Bear mixed with gori, it was a Grade SSS monster. I repeat the same trainings I did before, I let the monster cut me in the chest, but again not a single scratch was left on my skin. After that I let him do another attack where my scales are, but no damage was left again. As soon as I went down to a floor where we encountered Lower Catastrophe Grade monsters, this was a type of Lizard made of stones. This lizard was bigger than me, as the monster attacked me right away, I just let it continue, to my surprise a scratch was shown on my chest as I was thrown back, so I switched to the test of scales, when I went attacked on the scales, I realized that my defense was better than before my evolution by arge margin. ---------- I end the day for a rest in the rented room, I''ve been avoiding looking at my statuses anymore, but I can''t seem to let it go. I change clothes to get morefortable, then go to my bed where I sit to meditate for a few minutes to get my mind and body ready, then open my statuses. HP: 199040/199040 MP: 270000/270000 Ki: 270000/270000 EP: 270000/270000 PS: 50000/50000 Strength: 97200 Dexterity: 61000 Agility: 65900 Defense: 70000 Intelligence: 300000 Magic defense: 100000 Charm: 200000 Luck: -99 CONDITION: HEALTHY I skip my race, Jobs, titles, and lineages which are things I already know, then I go to my body stats, the increase in energy levels and physical characteristics are exorbitant to me. I like anyone am happy with my vitality getting stronger, but another thing I noticed was my Luck increased by just 1 point, it was so ridiculous that I felt like punching someone in the face. Another thing I was thinking about is this addition to my status, this PS thing must be Holy Power. My stat boosts have been quiterge, it looks like I''ll need some time to adapt to my newfound strength. I''m thinking of going to the Adventurer''s Guild tomorrow before going back to the same Dungeon as today, this time I''ll look for stronger monsters for my training. I took onest look at my very different statuses than I had imagined, after the shock of my new status, I didn''t know how to react to it, it was a good thing to feel so much power coursing through my body continuously like this it''s amazing. Chapter 814 Cap 812: Training In The Dungeon The next day I was eating something at a street stall with Ibuki, Irius, and Irina before heading to the Dungeon. "I think we can go to the 80? floor, I''m not able to train with the monsters we''ve encountered so far." (I) "At least you fought, I couldn''t do anything." (Ibuki) "We''re all going to be able to fight this time, it looks like this particr floor has almost no Adventurers going." (Irius) "Did you hear anything from the Guild earlier?" (I) ? "It looks like this floor has a lot of hordes of monsters, plus the terrain is tricky." (Irius) "The whole ce is an ice wastnd that has many areas with natural pitfalls such as cliffs hidden under thin ice, mountains of snow that crumble creating avnches, and ice storms that create sheets of ice." (Irina) I closed my eyes where I imagine these scenarios, I imagined that in addition to these things there will still be attacks from Catastrophe Grade and higher monsters. "That won''t be a problem for me or you guys." (I) "I do not like cold." (Ibuki) "I''ve already prepared some magic items with thermal barriers, this will help protect us from the cold." (Irina) "I have cold and ice resistance, so I''ll be fine." (I) "I don''t have that stamina so thank you very much sister." (Irius) After Irina gave nes to Irius and Ibuki, we headed straight outside the city, while on our way to the Dungeon I went over the previous day''s experiences. I have more or less figured out about my defenses and strength, but I still don''t have a very clear view, I would also like to know if my healing ability has improved with evolution. ---------- Forest of Beasts Dungeon, 80? floor. When we reached the 80? floor, the safe room had a normal temperature, but as soon as we left the safe room, a cold gust of wind hit us, I noticed small ice spikes along with the wind, but the moment they hit me, they broke. "That was dangerous." (Ibuki) "Someone is hunting us..." (Ibuki) "It must be just one monster, let''s wait for the next attack to try to find out the enemy''s position." (Irina) "They use freezing poison." (Irius) "If we''re being hunted then let them try, that might be fun." (I) The others think that there are hidden enemies, maybe they are monsters or maybe they are people, but in the end, it doesn''t change that they are enemies. "I always have a barrier glued to my skin, but even then this ice was stronger than I expected from something so thin and small." (Irina) "I used my shadow to absorb the ice." (Ibuki) "Careful, I felt some Aura in that ice." (I) Everyone became aware of their surroundings while I looked for any signs of creatures nearby. I was using my newly evolved detection skill, but I didn''t notice anything, I could spread my Aura to search better, but that would attract more monsters, I can''t mix my Aura with the environment inside a Dungeon. "Got you!" (I) As we walked, another gust of wind urred, but instead of looking in the direction of the gust of wind, I looked in the opposite direction and used the linesing out of my fingers to go in the direction the attack came from while leaving the small des of ice hit me. When I thought I managed to catch someone, he disappeared, but I realized he wasn''t a monster, I managed to get close enough to him with my lines to perceive his Aura, I''m sure it was Human. "He Was Human, but he ran away, be careful." (I) After saying that I see something moving towards us, it was a giant snow golem. "I think this is the boss of this floor." (Irina) "He''s still far away, how strong is he?" (I) "He is ranked by the Adventurer''s Guild as Upper Catastrophe Grade, his attacks are all area attacks for the most part, but the biggest problem is his regeneration." (Irius) I look around and then look at the monster. "Is he really a Snow Golem?" (I) "Yea." (Irius) "..." (I) Sigh I can already imagine what Irius meant about this monster''s regeneration being a problem, Golems use the elements they are made of to regenerate. I look around only to see ice and snow everywhere, with a body that big, its core could be anywhere. "Time to test something." (I) I stand on top of a small ice mountain waiting for the big monster to approach, while I wait I continue to gather mana from the elements of darkness and fire, I also create a magic circle for curses using demonic energy in front of me. I wait until this giant monster gets closer, it was when he was tens of meters away from me that I noticed his height of more than 50 meters, he looked like a fat person covered in snow, but to my surprise, he attacked first than I did him a circr opening formed in what should have been his head, then a white tornado was heading towards me. "< Hell Phantom me Breath >" (I) At that moment I opened my mouth and ck mes came out in a cone shape at high speed going forward, my energy was being consumed quickly, but I continued for a few seconds, and my attack passed through inside the magic circle in front of me singing a light tone red before hitting the enemy, his attack was destroyed by mine while already mist of steam spread out. After a few seconds, I stopped my attack and looked forward, but all I could see was a mist dissipating quickly, soon I could see that the appearance of the surroundings was melted into a small pond giving off steam, the monster had disappeared from the top half of the body leaving only half-melted legs still standing in the hot pond. "Father the core!" (Irina) I hear my daughter and I see a sphere floating with ck mes around it, but before I do anything the sphere spins and I see the surrounding snow being sucked forming a snow tornado around where the monster was with the core as the center. In a short time, the monster was whole again, its body was exactly the same as when it wasing before my attack, the previously half-melted surroundings were frozen again, and even theke under the monster''s feet was frozen again. "Now we know where the core is, let''s attack." (Ibuki) "No need, look." (I) I point to the monster that starts moving forward again while raising one of its arms that bes a big ball of ice as it grows. But before the monster can lower its arm in a new attack against us, its body begins to crumble little by little, soon we see inside that huge body, a reddish ck glow, then the whole body of the monster copses and we see the core of the monster that before it was white, but now it waspletely gray and full of cracks as it fell. "This attack resembles Erica''s attacks." (Irina) "I mixed my fire element with darkness to consume the enemy''s energy, I also mixed it with a demonic curse so the me would not go out until the target waspletely depleted of energy." (I) "If the core is being continuously damaged by the mes, then the regeneration of the rest of the body doesn''t matter, well thought out Father." (Irius) Chapter 815 Cap 813: Lower Relative Pov of an Assassin: The night Zenos arrived in the city of Cartise. I was sitting at a food stall on a busy street, and I was waiting for someone, the person I am waiting for iste, but I am a patient man, I need to be very patient in my line of work. "I want another grilled fruit skewer." (I) "I want some too and a stiff drink if you have any." (Riley) "I have something here, but it''s not very strong." "Then give me the bottle." (Riley) "You don''t look well,ss." (I) "Leave me alone." (Riley) I reach out to touch the woman''s shoulder, but she taps my hand before touching her, thus activating the telepathic magic. "(You''rete.)" (I) "(Sorry, it took a while for the hypnosis magic item to wear off.)" (Riley) "(I hate wearing this thing, my head feels like it''s going to explode.)" (Riley) "(Tell me you didn''t kill Adventurer.)" (I) "(I thought about taking my anger out on him, but I was alone when that thing wore off, after that, I came straight here when I realized it was past the agreed time.)" (Riley) "(Did you make contact with the target?)" (I) "(In thest 3 days we found 21 people whose features resemble the target, but only 5 were boys.)" (Riley) "Looks like you got dumped, I''ll get you a ss of juice on the house, here''s your food." "We can''t always be lucky, but thanks buddy." (I) I continue to eat and drink as does Riley as our mental conversation continues without anyone noticing. "(Were any of the boys Target?)" (I) "(None of them seemed to be Vampire, but there were two that caught my attention, one was being apanied by a Dragonewt and the other was being apanied by a female Demon.)" (Riley) "(Why did they get your attention?)" (I) "(The two looked strong, they managed to capture us, luckily they were deceived by the false story.)" (Riley) "(The story of the missing girl is not false, I sent her to another city for the family to do this contract in the Adventurer''s Guild as a cover for our n.)" (I) We need some preparation for this n, but at least everything is going well. "(Did you really need to hypnotize me like that?)" (Riley) "(Caution never hurts, you know how I am with targets we know so little about.)" (I) "(You say you haven''t found the target, but I''m sure it could be one of the 5 boys, he must be in disguise, our contact in the Dark Elf vige sent a message saying when he woulde.)" (I) "(What do we do then?)" (Riley) "(Let''s kill the 5 just to be sure.)" (I) "(I go after the brat with the Demon woman, I didn''t like the way she looked at me.)" (Riley) "(Do what you want, I''ll go after one of the other 4ter, give me their information and their Auras.)" (I) "(Good thing this thing works on its own, I didn''t even remember what it was with that hypnosis.)" (Riley) She had a magic item that takes Aura samples and images of everyone who passes too close to her, with that we have the face and Aura of the Targets. ---------- Pov Zenos: After I defeated the floor boss, I still had 4/5 of my mana pool, but for just 1 attack to sing that much energy was much more than I imagined. "We already collected the ice element magic stones in his body, this will be useful since we don''t have many in the Dungeon." (Irina) "We can deal with thatter, but for now let''s stop exploring the Dungeon and my training." (I) "Is this about the person from before?" (Irius) "Yes, we can talk in the hotel room, let''s go." (I) I leave the Dungeon with the others and we go back to the city directly to my rented room, on the way a shadow leaves an alley and falls in my shadow. When we enter the room I raise my hand and something leaps from my shadow onto my hand, it was a small ck leech that had a purple mist around it. "What a beautiful Leech reminds me of the master of yesteryear." (Ibuki) "Is that a Lesser Familiar?" (Irina) "Yes, I call them Shadow Leeches." (I) "When did you create this thing?" (Irius) "I''ve been trying to create these Soulless Familiars since we left the Dark Continent, I needed to study more magical theory to do this, and I also needed to spend a lot of time meditating to figure out what form to give them." (I) "It has to be a shape that has a strong connection with your mind, something engraved deep within you." (Irina) "That''s why I chose something I once was, I chose the shape of the race I was born into this world for." (I) A Lesser Familiar is a soulless creature that feeds only on the energy of its creator, its power and abilities depend entirely on who created it, but these things cannot evolve and follow only instructions. "I sent this little friend along with a few others into the shadows of the couple who tried to get me yesterday." (I) "I thought they were Adventurers." (Ibuki) "One of them was, but the other person, the woman was the one who tried to attack us today inside the Dungeon, I felt her Aura and in that brief moment I told this little thing toe back to me leaving the others in her shadow." (I) "If I meditate I can connect with them, but I can''t fully connect with them like I do with Nix and the others." (I) "What do we do?" (Irina) "I''ll send two specialists to get her." (I) As soon as I finished speaking, two peoplee out of my shadow apanied by Fairies who go back inside the Dungeon after finishing delivering these two people. "What did you call us for?" (Elsaris) "Is this the city full of Dungeons?" (Kira) "I have a little job for you two." (I) "Who do we have to kill?" (Elsaris) "Who spoke of killing someone?" (I) Elsaris turns to Ibuki, so I can see that Ibuki is giving off slight murderous intent. "We''re not going to kill anyone, at least not before we get some answers." (I) I ce my finger on Kira''s forehead and Elsaris meanwhile do non-elemental magic for simple telepathic magic, then share with them the information my little Familiar has given me such as where this woman is, what she looks like, her name, and a sample of her Aura. "Bring this woman, she is SSS Grade so it shouldn''t be difficult for you." (I) Chapter 816 Cap 814: Kidnapping An Assassin Pov An Assassin''s: But what was it? I was following them since the morning and I heard them saying about going to one of the Dungeons, I even heard the floor of the Dungeon where they were going, I went ahead to wait for them. But I didn''t expect them to notice my attack, plus the way they blocked my attack demonstrated a level of power that made me worried. "Damn, they''re clearly above Catastrophe Lesser Grade, the kid didn''t even try to defend himself and still almost found me." (I) If I didn''t have that detection item I wouldn''t have discovered those lines in time, the decision to run was the best I had. Unfortunately, my n B will also fail, I managed to lure that troublesome immortal Floor Boss, I wanted to lure them further into the floor first, but as I had to flee earlier than expected, I had no choice but to use the Floor Boss to divert the their attention from me. "They were still close to the safe room, when they realize how impossible that pile of snow is to defeat, they will be able to escape easily..." (I) Sigh My only two ns failed, but at least I know this job is above my level, I''ll go find that idiot and leave everything to him, Victor can take care of him with ease. I run straight to my hideout, a room underneath a clothing store as soon as I enter I lock the door while activating the rm, I''d like to activate a barrier, but these things can draw attention, so it''s better without barriers. "I have to think of a new escape n, my mission failed, but before I have to find Victor tonight, I have to tell you that this boy has a high chance of being our target." (I) --------- I spent a few hours inside the room waiting for the moment to meet Victor, but something was making me uneasy. "(Why won''t this feeling go away!?)" (I) During my wait, an ufortable feeling grew inside my mind, I felt watched all the time, but I already confirmed that I was not followed before arriving at this hiding ce, the detection item also did not capture any Aura, magic, Ki, or vital energy, so why doesn''t this feeling go away? I look at the clock, and seeing that it''s already close to the scheduled time, I''m ready to leave, and I left the store like any other customer wearing normal clothes. I choose to enter through empty streets or alleys so as not to focus on the crowd, my detection item would be of no use if I was walking through the main streets. "But what..." (I) "We got you..." Suddenly my detection item notices two people following me, but before I can do anything someone wearing a mask with electrical sparks emanating from the body appears in front of me, I try to dodge, but I find that the punch was a feint and my neck was trapped by a metal cor. After that, the person who had appeared in front of me put his hand on my face and I felt like I had been struck by lightning, there was electricity running through my entire body causing great pain, so I lost consciousness. ---------- Pov Kira: "We put on the suppression cor, which we do now." (I) "We do it." (Elsaris) Elsaris points to the side and gives the shadow of a building to arge Dragon heades out and swallows us, soon we appear inside the safe room on the first floor of the Dungeon. ? "Didn''t know Nix wasing along." (I) "She''s our escape route, let''s get this one out of here for Lilith to interrogate." (Elsaris) ----------- Pov An Assassin''s: I broke up with Riley yesterday and go back to my room in an Adventurer hotel, in this type of ce many Adventurers create barriers to protect their temporary rooms or set up magical rms to guard their belongings, so my defensive measures do not draw anyone''s attention. "Let''s go over this information from the beginning." (I) I start going over the information of the 5 targets, I look at the appearance of the 5 boys, all have red hair of different shades, 3 are wearing masks, 4 have brown skin while 1 has a body too hidden to confirm, all have horns, also the Aura of 2 of them is weird. "One of these is Riley''s target, I can''t get a clear idea of ??their strength." (I) The two are hiding their Auras, but they don''t seem to be stronger than me, I''ll let Riley test his target if he dies better, but if he''s stronger I have confidence in Riley''s judgment. "I''ll get the other suspicious kid first, then I''ll deal with the others." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: The next day I''m at an amazing coffee shop, it''s actually just a street food stall that sells coffee, so Kira along with me. "I still don''t understand why you don''t like coffee." (I) "Why would I drink something so bitter?" (Kira) "You can put sugar." (I) "Then I''d rather have a ss of juice, much better in this heat." (Kira) "It''s not that hot..." (I) I look around down the street noticing even most people are wearing less clothes than they were yesterday, plus many are covered in sweat. "Let''s get to the main subject, did you get anything from our guest?" (I) "Yes, member of the Assassins'' Guild, it appears there is a contract for your head." (Kira) "Do you know who ced that contract?" (I) "The Guild doesn''t divulge the applicants for the contracts, but we can assume it''s the Church of Light." (Kira) "How did she manage to lie to Nix when we found her the first day?" (I) "She didn''t lie, he put himself into a hypnosis using a mind magic item with a temporary effect, so she believed she was telling the truth that day." (Nix) "Find out anything else?" (I) "She works with a man named Victor, but she knows that name is false, he also took that contract and seems to be much stronger than her." (Kira) "Before you ask, she doesn''t know how much stronger he is exactly, it seems that besides him they will eliminate 4 more boys with characteristics simr to you." (Kira) "They don''t know my identity?" (I) "Apparently not." (Kira) "Other than that we don''t have any more useful information." (Kira) "Kill her after Lilith is finished." (I) "What will we do?" (Kira) "Nothing, let''s act normal, if we run away after she disappears we''ll attract attention, let''s act normal and leave in a few days." (I) Chapter 817 Cap 815: A Childish Smile With A Big Shadow Pov An Assassin''s: The day after the meeting with Riley, I found the boy, he has a Security guard that protects him at all times, and he seems to have the same strength as me more or less from what I can see of his Aura without being discovered, that means that his strength is around King Superior Grade. I watch them for a few hours, they walk aimlessly through the city, the boy always has a smile on his face saying where he wants to go, and the security guard says little only when the boy talks to him first. The security guard seems to have more developed muscles in his arms, I also see a sword on his waist, he is always watching the surroundings, but his movement is a little stiff, he must be a Soldier, maybe a Knight from somewhere, that means this boy must be a Noble. "If this Dragonewt''s focus is on strength, then I''ll be able to outrun him in speed, I don''t need to fight back since my target is just the boy." (I) I form a n in my head with the information I''ve learned so far, I''m going to use my speed and full strength to kill the boy in the first hit after that I just need to run away. Trying to fight Dragonewt will cause destruction in the surroundings and draw attention that I don''t need, so I have to eliminate the boy and run away, even if I''m chased by Dragonewt afterwards it won''t matter, it will be easy to lose him. "Now let''s put that n into practice." (I) ---------- I follow the boy to a food stall, it''s already the 8? he passes just today, this stall is empty and it''s close to an alley, besides there''s no one else on that parallel street. "An opportunity." (I) "< High Speed ??Water Flow >" (I) I wait for Dragonewt to put the food in his mouth, so at that moment I hold my short sword in one hand while activating two physical enhancement skills using Ki and Mana of the water element, my sword has an effect that ignores magic barriers. I was on top of a 4 story building, in the shadow of anotherrger building, I was positioned on the boy''s right side while Dragonewt was on his left, I was positioned perfectly for my n. With all my speed I run and in less than 2 seconds I''m right beside the boy, inches from him, the Dragonewt reacted quickly and stretched its wings to hug the boy while its tail tried to hit my hand, smart reaction. I smile under my mask as I fluidly move my hand around the Dragonewt''s tail and cut through the thinnest membrane of its wing to reach the boy''s neck on the other side of the wing, from the start the boy didn''t even move and the Dragonewt didn''t had time to get him out of the ce, I cut the boy''s head and try to run. "Where do you think you''re going?" "< Land of Illusory Shadows >" Before I manage to run, the surroundings be deserted, it was the same street as before, but there was no one around, besides that everything was dark and full of shadows, I could also feel a sinister Aura weighing on me. I realized I was trapped inside some kind of barrier, but before I can do anything, shadows start to surround me, impeding my movements. I managed to look back in doubt as I realized that the voice that spoke was very different from the voice that a Dragonewt like that would have, it was at that moment that I saw the child''s headless body walking towards me. Furthermore, the voice came from the boy''s head who was still smiling, the head was being carried by shadow arms to his body where it snaps into ce, and the neck wound heals quickly and doesn''t leave a scratch in ce. "You cut my hair, that''s not cool, what am I going to do with you?" (Boy) "My lord, I''ve already taken care of the only witness." (Dragonewt) "Too bad, his food was really good." (Boy) I look at the stall and see a body that fell over the counter, the head was smashed, it must be the stall seller. "Now, let''s spend some time having a good talk, at least until I get hungry again." (Boy) "Now, let''s spend some time having a good talk, at least until I get hungry again." (Shadow) This time I really realized that I kicked an Orichalcum te, this time while the boy was talking I heard two voices talking at the same time as a big shadow appeared behind the boy. One voice was childlike and calm, this was the voice of the boy who was decapitated a few seconds ago, the other voice wasing from that shadow and had a macabre tone in the voice as each word carried palpable killing intent that shivered through my body filled with fear. This giant shadow was onlyposed of 2 big red eyes and a mouth with sharp shadow teeth, with a smile simr to the boy''s. "I will dispose of the corpse, Lord Shadow." (Dragonewt) I wanted to speak, scream and if it worked even beg, but I couldn''t move or speak, it was like the shadows were sucking my power. All I could see was that creature in the form of a child approaching me, little by little. ---------- Pov Zenos: After finding out that I''m being wanted by Assassins, I started thinking about possible situations that could happen, I didn''t say this to others, but there could still be a chance that the next Assassins will be much stronger than me. "Do you have any ideas what to do about the Assassins?" (I) "You don''t have to do anything, your appearance and Aura have changed a lot, it would be difficult for anyone to recognize you, but the same cannot be said for others." (Elsaris) "I think we can stay here a little longer, from the information they didn''t know if it was you, that''s why someone so weak was sent." (Kira) What Kira says makes sense, maybe I''m getting overly worried about nothing, nobody has any evidence about me being with her yet, so Rudolfo should be fine. Feeling a little more relieved, I start thinking about what else I have to do in this city. Chapter 818 Cap 816: A Plan Unfolds In The Shadows Pov of a cultist: I was honored to be chosen to stand beside the Lord of Shadows in his new vessel during an important mission, I know that I was only chosen for my appearance which is intimidating to others because I am a Dragonewt. Fools often judge by appearance, so having someone strong and intimidating like me around was a decision to prevent people from getting close to the Lord of Shadows. But I didn''t expect us to be targeted by an Assassin being only 3 days in this city, everything was going ording to n and I never let my guard down, but it seems I didn''t put enough effort into my duties. "Looks like he had a good n to escape." (Lord of Shadows) I was on my knees after smashing the food stall vendor''s head and burning the body, I was waiting for the Lord of Shadows to finish feeding on the Assassin who ripped the head from its receptacle. "Sir, excuse the impertinence, but shouldn''t we have questioned the Assassin?" (I) "That was my idea too, unfortunately, he was smart and had a n to escape." (Lord of Shadows) "That body was a Homunculus, he used a curse to trap his Soul in that body until death, so after death, his Soul would be sent back to his body which must be somewhere safe." (Lord of Shadows) "So he ran away?" (I) "He had a magic item inside his body, it was activated when all of his energy was absorbed by me, he thought this n would be enough for him to escape in the worst of situations." (Lord of Shadows) "His Soul was injured by my shadow, his Soul may have escaped, but he took death straight to his real body, in a matter of minutes he will be dead." (Lord of Shadows) So the Lord of Shadows didn''t Devour him without reason, he caused his own death to escape, a fool who doesn''t know that escaping from the Lord of Shadows is impossible. I look around at the barrier, it''s been a few minutes, and someone must have noticed what''s going on. "Let me clean it up, my lord." (I) I reach down and wipe the faces of flesh and blood in the little mouth of the boy serving as the Shadow Lord''s vessel. "What should we do..." (I) Before I could finish my sentence, I was enveloped by Shadows before appearing across town in an alleyway. "We are already far from the site, in a few seconds that barrier will disappear and there will be no clues about what happened there." (Lord of Shadows) "In the meantime, let''s go back and look for the Cursed Dungeon." (Lord of Shadows) "As you wish." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: The next day I was only with Ibuki, she wanted to have a date just the two of us, so we go to the Dungeon, Lara the same floor where we defeated the giant monster that we didn''t finish exploring. "Let''s keep the focus on speed, try to keep up with me, okay?" (I) "Which way are we going?" (Ibuki) Soon we started running through the snow, allied with each other, I''m avoiding using all my speed so Ibuki can keep up with me. As soon as we find the first group of enemies, we find out that they are birds that create storms, I look at Ibuki and wave up, she runs to me and jumps on my hand before throwing it up towards the birds. I watch from the ground to see how she will deal with this situation, to my surprise instead of her creating wings of Mana for her, what she did was spin around spreading a shadow simr to ck smoke around then from that ck smoke arge de appears cutting the where the flock of birds was, even those not in the path of the sword were sucked towards it and torn to pieces. Soon Ibuki goes down and we run again, the next monsters were Ice Golems, these were problematic enemies for Ibuki to fight against, so I throw myself in the middle of them unarmed, as these Ice Golems look like Humans with armor, I thought of calling them ice soldiers, I fight them just using Martial Arts. I concentrate fire element ki in my hands and start fighting them, even though they have humanoid bodies they fight very differently from people, their limbs twist into strange positions and attacks cane from any part of their bodies. I take advantage of this rare scene to better train my control over my own body, but they were too many and I was needing it if I didn''t do something, Ibuki seeing that I wanted to continue fighting that way to train and join the fight. Ibuki and I started to fight with just our fists and legs, while we hit the ice golems we were circling each other as if we were dancing together, thanks to my Aura I could perfectly follow Ibuki''s movements, but it surprised me that she did the same with me without using her Aura. While Inded blows that sent chunks of the Golems flying away, Ibukinded blows that apparently did nothing against the Golems, but over time I saw their white or blue bodies getting ck spots, I soon noticed that those with these spots got weaker, and slow, when the stains spread until they reached the core of the Golems they broke into shards of ice on the ground. After hours of fighting hundreds of clearly strong Golems, we came back with a big smile on our faces. ----------- Pov of a cultist: "Sir, I think we found the ce of the Cursed Dungeon." (I) "Yes, it can only be here." (Lord of Shadows) We were in a square on the west side of the city, in this ce there were 4 churches, a Church of Light, a Temple of the Law, a Church of Wisdom, and the Temple of Life. "That''s why it was so difficult to find, the Holy Aura of these holy ces is interfering with my senses, and that must also be why they managed to seal that ce for so long." (Lord of Shadows) "We know it''s not inside any of those ces, so it must be underneath..." (Shadow Lord) After that, we started making preparations for our mission. Chapter 819 Cap 817: Im Dreaming? Pov Nics: "I wanted to say no to this drawing, but you may have given me an excellent idea." (I) "I knew that at some point I would be able to convince..." (Leonardo) "I needed more space for energy storage, but I would have to change a lot of the structure for that, if I put in breasts, I can use them as extra space without making big changes." (I) "So we should..." (Leonardo) "It doesn''t have to be very big, the magic cores I created with Lyra''s help arepact, I just needed more space to store mana, but maybe I could use the other one for extra processing use." (I) "I don''t think he''s listening to you." (Rakan) "We''ll be backter?" (Leonardo) "Perhaps I could take advantage of these modifications to coat the magic cores with Orichalcum scales, that way I could put many different types of defense, I can also use the curse idea that Erica suggested." (I) "I''m leaving, he has entered his own mind, he must not even realize that we are in front of him now." (Rakan) "I can use curses as links between the items and the body, so I can prevent other people from stealing my body like in the past." (I) I was imagining the various changes I can make to my body, I have to say that the only drawback of not having a real brain was the decrease in my creativity, that''s why the main processing core was done especially with the crystallization and synthesis of brain of many different races of people before making the synthesis with magic crystals of various elements, with the crystallized blood of Zenos and the core of a powerful Golem. My body will have a total of 5 Cores and 2 magic crystals, this counting the additions I just thought of, they will have multiple functions, if I use the same binding curse on the whole set, maybe that will prevent others from taking possession of my body or parts of my body as in the past, it will also prevent others from trying to separate my Soul from my new body. "Zenos''s Awakening Ceremony might be better, but maybe this Curse could be improved or reced with something better during this Awakening Ceremony." (I) "I think another 1 or maybe 2 weeks should be enough to finish these modifications, it will depend on the speed Anton finishes manufacturing the Orichalcum scales and the time Ragnar will take to put the defense spells on these scales." (I) When I finished making mental notes about the various changes to my body and future ns that I will have to discuss with my coborators, I realized that I was sitting alone in the room, my visitors gone. "Where did they go?" (I) "The people in this Dungeon are very rude for leaving unannounced like that." (I) ---------- Pov Elsaris: I was in a secret room in the basement, the only other person in the room besides me is a Vampire with short ck hair, white skin, full of muscles, and a cut scar on his right eye. "You know, I really just wanted to see you." (I) "You can''t me me for distrusting you." (Austin) "I didn''t expect anything else from you, I always respected your caution." (I) "Respected nothing, you were always a big inconvenience, your response to every situation was always violence." (Austin) "What can I do if violence always seems like the easiest solution." (I) Austin was the one who trained me when I started working for the ck Market centuries ago, he taught me almost everything I know. He can be a cunning bastard, even his warrior appearance fools people into underestimating his intelligence, I learned that the hard way. "I heard about your sister, congrattions on reaching your goal." (Austin) "At the time I remember you were studying about Dragons, but you never let me in your study room and you never told me anything about Dragons." (I) "You knew about the Awakening Ceremony, didn''t you?" (I) "Yes, this is something very few creatures are able to do, there are few records about it, but at my age, it can be consideredmon knowledge for a schr." (Austin) "Did you know this could save my sister?" (I) "There was a 74% chance that it would be possible to save your sister this way, I considered it." (Austin) I clench my hand into a fist so tightly my hand bleeds from my ws. "Stop this childish rage and murderous intent, if I had spoken the solution to save your sister back then, you would be dead now." (Austin) "..." (I) "When ites to your sister, you''re not capable of thinking rationally, which in the case of someone as violent as you makes everything worse, would be the same as sending you to your death." (Austin) "The only ones capable of performing an Awakening Ceremony are powerful Spirits, Fairies, and True Dragons, all of that without considering the Gods." (Austin) "You would have brought yourself to death by seeking out any one of them." (Austin) I try to think back to what I was like back then, which he says isn''t too far off from what I really could have done, but still, I can''t forget that I could have freed my sister centuries before. "You as well as all new Vampires have the same problem, everyone thinks the same way as other races." (Austin) "We are immortal, we can be killed, but we will never age or die naturally, so we have to take our time and consider all possibilities." (Austin) "I knew that in time you would gain the wisdom thates with age, I knew that one day you would find some way to help your sister, it was just a matter of time." (Austin) "You achieving this before the age of 1000 and the way you did it was a surprise to me, even more so with the Father you chose to follow." (Austin) "You know about Zenos..." (I) "Any Vampire my age or older will know about him, the youngest and most mysterious son of the Blood Goddess." (Austin) "Don''t look at me like that, I won''t do anything to him, no Vampire with any intelligence would do anything to someone of the Goddess bloodline." (Austin) "As much as everyone wants to argue or deny it, we are favored by her power, even when we are against her, nothing happens to reach us, that''s because we are harmless in her eyes, but the moment she sees that we are a threat to her children, then death may be the least of our problems." (Austin) ---------- ? Pov Zenos: For some reason I was in front of a spooky mansion surrounded by mist, there seemed to be countless red eyes within the mist looking at me while I felt the killing intent of thousands of people around me even though I was alone. I was confused not knowing where I was or how I got here, I didn''t understand anything that was going on, which only made me more confused. "Wait!" (I) I tried to remember thest thing I was doing before showing up here, that''s when I realized I was going to sleep after returning from the Dungeon with Ibuki, at that moment I realized where I was, as real as it seems. "I''m dreaming?" (I) Chapter 820 Cap 818: Younger Brother I could remember going to sleep, other than that nothing else happened and I don''t remember waking up, so this could only be a dream or a nightmare. I look at this macabre mansion and the ck fog around it with these countless devil eyes, everything seems very real, it''s not just what I see, I can smell the grass and blood, I can feel the wind already on my skin, I can feel the my heart beats and I can feel the countless presences hidden by the fog. I can rationally understand that this is a dream, yet there is a voice that never seems to go away inside my head trying to convince me that this is all real. "What''s going on? A mental attack? Another God appearing in my dreams? What''s this all about?" (I) "A strong will, I''m impressed..." "I won''t do anything to you,e in..." "Who are you?" (I) "Come to me, I''m toozy toe to you, I don''t like to strain myself unnecessarily..." "..." (I) "Don''t make me wait too long..." I tried to identify where the voice wasing from, but each word seemed toe from a different direction, hisst sentence sounding like he was whispering right in my ear. "(I don''t have much choice.)" (I) In that situation there wasn''t much I could do, dragging myself into this dream by force or entering my dream and changing it like that shows a level of power I can''t match, trying to resist would be futile. I start to enter the door of the macabre mansion, I wanted to at least find out who wasing for me this time, I could only hope that it wasn''t an enemy. As soon as I walked through the door I was in the middle of a strange garden, the flowers were all silver or blue, there was ake with strange yellow from which I could smell a fruit that I know also there were a few trees that had strange things like fruits, there were a tree that had bottles of thick red liquid instead of fruit, also had a tree whose fruit was a variety of sandwiches. I look up where I see even more absurd things, there was just a big silver moon that looks like it was carved with eyes and a smile like a blue light shining inside, plus the stars in the sky form various constetions that came to life moving in the sky nocturnal as if feasting. "I feel inside the mind of a madman or maybe the mind of a child." (I) I remember my previous vision, there was a little boy who drew a pizza tree, this ce is surreal nonsense. "Wee to my room, have a seat." I heard the voice again, but before I could figure out where the voice wasing from, I was surrounded by clouds and before I knew it I was being dragged to a seat on a reclining cloud chair, veryfortable by the way. "..." (I) I soon realized that near the pond which I imagine is of some kind of fruit, there was a round bed where a little girl had silver hair, blood red eyes, pale white skin, slightly pointed ears, and wearing what can be described as silver pajamas with blue designs of skulls. "I''m done waiting to meet you." That was the same voice I was hearing from the beginning, his voice may be childish in tone, but for some reason, I can''t associate this voice with that of a child, it sounds wrong somehow. "Your appearance..." (I) I for some reason couldn''t take my eyes off the girl, something about her looked familiar, I was digging in my memory but couldn''t figure out where this feeling of familiarity wasing from. "Who are you?" (I) "My name is Caitlyn, but you must call me big sister." (Caitlyn) The girl who waszily lying down until now suddenly stands up on the bed of clouds where she is and beats her chest proudly with her eyes shining, her face shows almost no emotion, she reminds a little of Hinata. I look at her and see that she shows a lot of her emotions in her eyes and actions, unlike Hinata who is of few words, she seems to speak normally. "Nice to meet you, Caitlyn..." (I) I stand up and try to hold my hand out for her to shake as a greeting for getting to know each other, but before I can finish speaking I''m pulled onto her bed with a force that could have ripped my arm off, so she climbs on top of me and eyes full of cruelty are directed in my direction. "I told you to call me big sister." (Caitlyn) "I can''t just call you by name..." (I) "Say Big Sister." (Caitlyn) My body was frozen with fear, I felt like the strength had gone out of my body as I looked into her eyes, she wasn''t asking ormanding me to call her sister, it was an implied threat that I wouldn''t find out the oue. The only time I felt so scared was when I was in that port city in the Dark Continent during the rise of that Titan of Nature, I was very close that day and I still remember the fear I felt, somehow I feel even worse fear po4 because of this little girl. "Big sister..." (I) "Good boy, good... good..." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) Soon the terrible presence I felting from her disappears as if she had never been there and pats my head as if praising me for doing something right, she was treating me like a child. When I called her big sister, I noticed her eyes shining with happiness, she even had a slight smile, which was the first time I saw any emotion on her face until now. "I''m going to be a good big sister, I''m going to be the best big sister, yes... yes..." (Caitlyn) "Can you get off of me, please?" (I) As I say this the bed changes shape and before I know it I''m lying with my head in herp. "Good boy, everything will be fine now, big sister will take care of you." (Caitlyn) "I''ll rub it in the faces of the other two that I found you first." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "I found you first, right?" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "Who was it? The boring one or the idiot?" (Caitlyn) "I am hosting Margareth..." (I) Before I could finish talking I was facing her with our faces inches apart as I was she was grabbing my face in both hands with a ghastly look in her eyes. "The idiot is dead, Margareth was taking care of her Soul, that doesn''t count, you didn''t meet her in person, so I''m the first Big Sister..." (Caitlyn) Before she can continue I feel a red light sh and I feel like she hears someoneughing in my ear loudly. "I''ll trap you in a nightmare for 10000 years you violent idiot..." (Caitlyn) In the midst of my sister''s curses I woke up in my bed with Margareth next to my bed, there was also a red crystal floating above me as it glowed. Chapter 821 Cap 819: Initiating The Shadow Lords Plan Pov of an Assassin at the Gates of Death: Cough Cough Cough Cough "Like... like that damn... boy..." (I) Cough Cough Cough Cough I am filled with fear when I was captured by that monster using the boy''s body to hide, I realized that I was finally going to put my final escape n into practice, this escape n is something that needs years of preparation and a fortune to used, it will take me years to make another body like this, but it will all be worth it now. Fortunately, the shackles of shadows were absorbing my energy, when I felt the effects of the energy running out and the activation of the explosive magic item near my heart. After that I don''t remember much about the rest, I remember the pain I felt, I remember the feeling of destion of death and the shock of waking up in my hiding ce. I thought I had escaped, but when I opened my eyes all I could see was a secret underground room, at that moment a pain I have never felt in any kind of torture that has ever beenid on me. The pain was the only thing on my mind for hours, but as I got weaker, I lost my senses one by one, the pain seemed to subside, and that''s when I could get my mind to work. I couldn''t move due to the great weakness I felt, but when I saw my armpletely covered in gray and rotting with me still alive. "(Am I going to die? In a hidden ce like this? Alone? This way...)" (I) Before I could finish my thought, I felt something inside of me break, in that moment my consciousness sank, being consumed by darkness. ---------- Pov Caitlyn (Living Nightmare): I was always the youngest, and because of that everyone alwayspared me to those two, everyone always talking about how I was a disappointment and how unreliable. Also, those two always thinking they were superior just because they were born before, but when I found out about the existence of our new brother I realized that I would never be the younger sister again, that for the first time someone called me an older sister. From the mother''s request and the information that the True Dragons possess, I knew that this stubborn Dragon''s daughter was with my brother, so I thought I could wait while I slept here and let the Dragons take care of me. But in one of my countless dreams I thought about a bad situation, I thought about how bad it would be if the other two found him first. I had to be the first to find him, so I used our divine lineage to create a dream for both of us. I was so happy to see him, he looks more like his mother than the rest of us, and he''s prettier than my collection of stuffed animals. Also, the energy emanating from him seems to strengthen my power if somehow, it was so easy to manipte and create this shared dream, plus I felt my power vibrate when I got closer to him, it was at that moment that I discovered the reason. My little brother has Chaos energy, my Unique Skill with nightmares is derived from Chaos, that''s why he boosts my power so much. I was so proud to hear someone call me big sister, and I was so proud to be his first big sister, but then I found out that this violent woman was interfering with the sibling bond that was forming. I open my eyes and notice that big man jumping out the window again, it always happens when I''m resting. "< Nightmare World >" (I) I point at him and let him fall unconscious off that cliff, I''ve already made arrangements for him to be betrayed to me. Just as I imagined, someone flies past the window, one of my stuffed Familiars, this is a very soft Stuffed Dragon, I made this one myself by copying this sleeping idiot that my Stuffed Familiar brought back. p p "Wake up ck Lizard, wake up at once." (I) I was pping him across the face, for some reason pping people is weirdly rewarding. "Huh!?" (Arash) "Finally awake, how can a ruler spend so much time sleeping? What a shame." (I) "Be quiet brat, I won''t let myself be provoked by those stupid things you say." (Arash) "I swear by the great ancestor of all Dragons, the Dragon God Akatosh, that one of these days I will¡­" (Arash) p "You talk too much, do you want to go see your daughter? I have a n..." (I) ---------- Pov Cultist: During the night we were in the rented house we used as a base, I was doing maintenance on the Shadow Lord''s vessel. I was using potions to repair damage to the Vessel''s body from the use of the Shadow Lord''s power, this temporary Vessel cannot withstand its power. Fighting that Assassin made him weaker. "What will be our next step, my lord?" (I) "Should we attack the Cursed Dungeons seal or attack the City Government warehouse?" (I) "Neither, I need to make some preparations for this body to withstand my power long enough for these tasks." (Lord of Shadows) "I have to be able to channel my power through a body to be able to carry out our ns." (Lord of Shadows) "I will follow your orders." (I) "Let''s go to the Dungeon, one of the normal ones to be able to get some sacrifices." (Lord of Shadows) ---------- We were inside one of thergest Dungeons in terms of the size of the floors in this city, this ce was excellent for me to find what the Lord of Shadows needs. "Do you need anything else?" (I) "Now we can continue with my n." (Lord of Shadows) The Lord of Shadows was sitting on a pile of half-eaten corpses as he pointed one of my arms in the direction we should go. The corpses where the Lord of Shadows sat began to bepletely devoured by Shadows. "Now let''s find the node to open the seal of the Cursed Dungeon so that we can enter without being noticed by the 4 religions." (I) With that we return to the city without leaving any body parts behind, nobody will know what happened here today. Chapter 822 Cap 820: Nicolas New Body Part 1 I had woken up in my bed with Margareth next to my bed and a red crystal floating above me, I recognize this crystal being the one that Margareth always carries as a ne, she told me that this crystal is where the Soul of one of my sisters is. "Was it you or she who woke me, Margareth?" (I) After I speak the red crystal falls as it gets dark, but before I can grab it Margareth grabs it. "It was my master who sensed what was happening to you." (Margareth) "Was it Miss Caitlyn?" (Margareth) "Yes, she reminds me a lot of Hinata, but much worse and more vtile." (I) "Miss Caitlyn''s emotions change easily, not to mention her constant wiggling." (Margareth) "But you shouldn''t be fooled by herzy and innocent appearance, she is a master of all kinds of abnormal effects, she was once in a bad mood when the war between two Kingdoms destroyed the hotel she had broken into to sleep." (Margareth) "Because of that, she put 80% of the continent''s poption to sleep within the same nightmare." (Margareth) "That seems pretty extreme." (I) "I''m not done yet, within that nightmare she made the rulers of these two Kingdoms be monsters that preyed on other people in the nightmare." (Margareth) "This can be a little disturbing, even more so for someone used to the luxury of being a ruler..." (I) "It onlysted a few hours in the real world, but within the nightmares, itsted for years, when everyone returned to normal the rulers of these two Kingdoms had gone mad, their minds had long since broken and they believed themselves to be monsters." (Margareth) I understand her being woken up by her room falling on top of her, but this was way beyond over the top. "Did people just ept it?" (I) "That was a mild one, you should see what she does with those she considers enemies." (Margareth) "Actually, better not see it, not a nice thing to talk about, so let''s change the subject." (Margareth) Margareth''s face turned pale as she made an expression of disgust, I imagine that whatever kind of memory popped into her mind, it won''t be something I want to know. "Is my sister okay?" (I) "My master will be fine, she just spent too much energy forcing you to wake up." (Margareth) "But now that you''ve evolved, I would like to know when are you going to perform the Awakening Ceremony to revive my master early?" (Margareth) "After we leave this town." (I) "Just don''t forget my master." (Margareth) I don''t even have an excuse to forget about her, Vanessa already said that the Temple here can be considered a holynd, so my sister''s Awakening Ceremony can be done here inside the Dungeon, but it will have to be in the Communal Temple. We stopped calling it the Temple of Blood since there are several Gods enshrined there. "Tell me something, is she going to get into my dreams again?" (I) "Yes, but it will take time to do that again, master has protected you for a few weeks, that''s all you have." (Margareth) "Should be enough time for me to figure out a more permanent solution." (I) ---------- After waking up I wasn''t able to go back to sleep, so I decided to stop by Nics'' workshop, as he''s a robot, so no need to sleep, I''m sure he must be finishing his body, from what I heard it was finished a few days ago, but then he decided to make somest-minute changes. I show up at his workshop near the library, as I suspected he is still working on something, even from outside the workshop I can hear the nging of metal and smell many different types of chemicals. "I should knock on the door before entering..." (I) When I thought about knocking on the door, Hinata appeared from inside my ne, so she opens the door and gestures for me to enter before going back inside the ne. Hinata has been training a Ghost skill that allows you to take possession of objects or bodies, this skill is something that only Ghosts and Specters can learn, many alreadye up with this skill. The ne Hinata is trying to wear for practice was made with my bones, scales, ws, and fangs, it looks like a hunter''s tribal ne. She is very interested in this skill because she can use it to get back to eating, she always sees everyone eating Caryna and Freya''s food, so I imagine that this sparked her interest in eating, this was the solution she and H thought of for this. I open the door and enter the workshop, as soon as I enter I see boxes and more boxes with pieces of different sizes. I go through the rooms and I notice that each room has something different, in one of the rooms I see several artificial limbs, some were even moving. In another room, I see several monster cores, magic crystals, and some tools that I don''t understand. In another room, there were diagrams and drawings of something too technical for me to understand, so I didn''t even waste my time trying. In another room, there were shelves with several bottles with namesbeled on each bottle. After seeing all this I have to admit that I don''t understand even half of what I''ve seen, I go straight to the big doors at the end of one of the corridors, if I remember correctly it was the one with the most space, so I''m sure it will be his main office. I open the doors and step inside, only to be met with a scene that could be in a horror movie. There was a naked, bald teenager having her face ripped off by a robot muttering iprehensible things while surrounded by cursed magic circles, plus I realized that there was a liquid that was my blood mixed with something else. "Nics can you tell me what this is?" (I) "..." (Nics) "Nics!" (I) "..." (Nics) He didn''t seem to have noticed my presence, but as I approached I could see better what he was doing, under the teenage girl''s skin there was a silver metal skull with some details in red and gold, if it waspletely silver I would think Nics was nning send this girl back in time to prevent a supposed savior from being born. "Why did one of the robot girl''s fingers fall to the ground?" (I) "What!? How did it fall? Where is it? Zenos Masters!?" (Nics) "Hello Nics." (I) "How did you get here? In fact, where is the finger you were talking about? These things are very delicate since ¨¦rica ced her Curse." (Nics) Chapter 823 Cap 821: Nicolas New Body Part 2 Pov of a cultist: We spent two days making the preparations, I took care of the items we could buy in the ck Market, meanwhile, the Lord of Shadows was taking care of the ritual, as I had to stay a few days away while he was below the sewer in the secret room where the Dungeon was sealed. When I entered there, I saw hundreds of people tied up, all of whom emit Auras of the Lower Catastrophe Grade or the Catastrophe Grade, but looked weak while bound by tentacles of shadows. I put all the items I bought in front of the Lord of Shadows, his vessel was very different from how it was two days before. His nose had fallen off leaving a grotesque hole in its ce, one of his eyes was rotten, his body was covered in hideous sores, his horns were cracked and his hair had fallen out. There was nothing left that could resemble the childlike, innocent appearance this Vessel once had. But even in this horrible state, he acted normally, pain didn''t matter to him, besides this Vessel was expendable from the beginning. "Everything is here, Lord of Shadows." (I) "You did good, now I want you to do this for me." (Lord of Shadows) I pick up the reading crystal to read, it was instructions for creating a humanoid Kimera. "Are you sure they were it?" (I) "The ck Market is an older and more powerful Organization than you can imagine, as long as I give them instructions with the specifications I want like I''m doing now, they''ll get an Alchemist to do it." (Lord of Shadows) "One of the inconveniences I have to endure, this Vessel will break beyond repair upon activation of the ritual." (Lord of Shadows) "If I don''t have that Vessel I asked for then I''m going to use your body, so better not fail me." (Lord of Shadows) I know very well that it won''t just be a matter of death if he takes my body, he consumes the Soul of the body he steals, and that''s why he keeps them alive. I like everyone else swore loyalty to the Lord of Shadows in exchange for power, I can''t escape him and if I try I will die in seconds while my Soul will be consumed by him. "I will not fail you sir." (I) I turn and walk away letting him continue building the ritual, I saw him grab one of the bound people with arge hand of shadows as he crushed her letting his blood and energies build the ritual circle. With that, I take off running so I don''t waste even a second as I run straight to the ck Market. ---------- Pov Zenos: When the morning was starting I still chose not to sleep, I ended up staying up all night talking to Nics or should I say all I did was listen to him talking about how amazing his new body would be, I must say it was a new kind of torture. But from the little I could understand I realized how valuable this thing was, it used my blood and scales not to mention the dozens of crystal cards, I don''t even want to imagine the materials like metal and potions used in this thing, it also seems that many types of rituals and even curses were used. I''m not like Nira, so I don''t have a sense of the price of it all, but I can safely guess the answer that this new body of Nics has the fortune of a Great Kingdom or a new Empire in value. I know I told him not to skimp and make the best body possible, but he took it to another level, I don''t know whether I''m happy to get such a capable subordinate or I''m maddened by the absurd amount of money and materials this madman spent. But in the end, I remembered that most of this money and other things belong to those we killed or people we robbed, so I stopped thinking about it. Sigh "Some people say that money thates easily also disappears easily." (I) ----------- After eating together with everyone in the morning, I say what will happen today, on Vanessa''s advice, I will perform Nics''s Awakening Ceremony in the Communal Temple. Also, I''m going to need H''s help to move Nics'' Soul from one body to another safely. After everyone had finished eating we went to the Communal Temple, Nics went ahead to fetch his new body and take it to the Communal Temple. Besides my group, I didn''t let anyone else watch the Awakening Ceremony. Vanessa took me to a room she had prepared for this from the beginning, the main hall where the statues of the Gods are. As the others watched from afar, I stood beside H watching her transfer with great ease Nics'' Soul from her robotic body, her horrible workmanship, her new, perfected, and stupidly expensive new arrangement. Once H is done I ask her to step aside as I move closer Activating my Aura and Skill in my hand before putting her awareness in my head where I know her to be. Ding! <[ Ability [ Demon Dragon Authority: 1 ] activated ]> . . . <[ Nics (Otherworld Soul) agreed to be subjugated by you ]> At that moment I feel my mana, spiritual energy, vital energy, and, incredible as it may seem, my Holy Power started to leave my body and enter directly into Nics''s new body. Ding! <[ Choose 3 powers to grant Nics (Otherworld Soul) ]> I choose to give him the synthesis skill, I give him the parallel processing skill, andstly, I give him a drop of my blood to perfect the blood already inside this robotic body. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Wake up processpleted ]> I feel my power being sucked into him, I endure it until I realize a mist of blood was forming around Nics''s new genderless body. This time I had a lot of power, so I didn''t feel the exhaustion from the elerated consumption of energy. Nics is trapped inside a bright red crystal that I imagine is my blood, what makes me more worried is what wille out of there, I didn''t know I have the slightest idea what he will miss tomorrow. Chapter 824 Cap 822: New Receptacle Pov of a cultist: I came back two dayster carrying a metal casket, luckily they managed to create Kimera very quickly, but I made sure I followed through to make sure every step was being taken seriously. I didn''t see who the ck Market Alchemist was since he was wearing a mask, but his assistants were all ves with purple Runes all over their bodies, clearly under a powerful curse engraved on their bodies by these Runes. The process was something I had seen before, they used a child who was a ve, just as the Lord of Shadows requested this child had Pure Affinity with the Shadow element and high Affinity with magic, unfortunately, they did not find a boy, but as the gender did not it was on the Shadow Lord''s roster requirements, so it should suit any gender. The young girl was a Demon, as requested her heart was reced with that of a Rune, her eyes were changed with the eyes of a High White Elf, and her blood was drained recing it with the Blood of a pure Vampire bloodline and a Phantom Orb was ced inside his body. I was scared when the girl''s body started to reject the various procedures, but I was impressed by how the ck Market Alchemist was able to keep everything under control and finish off the Kimera, the girl''s mind is basically broken by the pain of everything that has happened it passed leaving her more like a murderous beast, but none of that matters as her body will be taken over by the Lord of Shadows soon. I carry the metal coffin containing Kimera through the sewers and through the Illusionary barrier created to hide the hole we made to get to the secret room. The secret room was built using the base of a natural cavern that was where the Cursed Dungeon originated, a ce that was used to bury death row inmates centuries before this city was built on top of the remains of the ancient city that once stood here. As soon as I arrived in the room I see a blood tornado connecting the floor to the ceiling with tworge ritual magic circles one on the ceiling above the blood tornado and the other on the floor below the blood tornado, there were also dozens of magic circles floating around the room tornado swirling around him. From the location inside this tornado must be the entrance to the Cursed Dungeon, I was only a little surprised by this turn of events, but I soon started looking for the Lord of Shadows. "I am here." (Lord of Shadows) He appears beside me before I know it, his body can no longer be recognized as that of a child, he has no eyes, no ears, and one arm is missing, his skin is dark gray and full of cracks, and his body is thin with her skin stuck to her bones, the few wounds I can make out on her body that looks more like a corpse, weren''t bleeding, I doubt there''s even a drop of blood left inside her body. "Congrattions, in a few hours I would have used you as my new vessel, but I imagine this coffin is what I requested." (Lord of Shadows) "Yes, Lord of Shadows." (I) "All as requested, the only thing I have to report is that I couldn''t find a boy." (I) "The gender of my Vessel does not matter, now open it." (Lord of Shadows) I put the metal casket on the ground, then opened it to reveal a light blue skinned girl with a single white horn on her forehead, her ck hair was disheveled from flopping around inside the metal casket, and she was wearing a set of tights, and a blouse to the very resistant body that the ck Market forced her to put on. Her eyes were fully red as she was thrashing about, her killing intent equal to that of any first generation monster after it emerges, she is bound with suppression chains that prevent energy cirction. "A rushed job, but very good, maybe I can improve this body a little more when we have more time, good job." (Lord of Shadows) The Lord of Shadows destroys the chains and the gag on Kimera''s body and tries to attack him, but before having the opportunity his neck was grabbed by the Lord of Shadows while a ghastly Auraes out of his dying body pinning me to the ground while a fear without limits arises in my heart. "You will obey!" (Lord of Shadows) The violent Kimera stops moving as she cries, her body shaking as she stops resisting the Shadow Lord who carries her by the neck and near the blood tornado. "Hold still." (Lord of Shadows) He throws Kimera to the ground as shadow tentaclese out of Kimera''s own shadow trapping her in ce, but she doesn''t even move to resist as she keeps shaking looking at the Lord of Shadows who was looking at the tornado of blood raised the only hand that still possess in that decrepit body. "< Activate >" (Shadow Lord) Ahhhhhh! Haaaaaa! Ggrrrrr! Purple and dark energies pour out of the Shadow Lord''s body and shadow entering the tornado of blood that glows brightly as what''s left of the Shadow Lord''s body crumbles away leaving only a shadowy figure behind. Crack Crack Crack Soon sounds of cracking and breaking began to sound as a mist of miasma began to spread around the surroundings. When the energy stopped flowing from the Lord of Shadows to the tornado, then the shadow that holds the outline of a person stretches its shadow arm towards the Kimera pulling it. The Kimera disappears into the shadows that have started to diminish, and little by little the body bes visible again as I see the shadowsing in through her mouth, ears, nose, and eyes until there is no shadow left. Kimera''s body struggled for a few seconds while floating in the air while her hair changed to red, and her horns turned ck, then shends on her feet when she opens her eyes it looks more like the eyes of a person with the red iris. "Not asfortable as the old body, but still good, too bad my strength has be more limited in this body." (Lord of Shadows) He looks at the still swirling tornado of blood and then looks at me again. "This ritual will take three days, we have to get what we need by then, let''s go." (Lord of Shadows) I rise from where I''ve been kneeling and follow the Shadow Lord outside. Chapter 825 Cap 823: A New Body For A Genius I was wondering how long it would take Nics to get trapped in that crystal, but before I could move from where I was, I noticed something and looked at the crystal again. "This time it was fast." (I) The crystal started to crack as its brightness diminished, then a presencees out of the crystal as if looking for something, then I feel an Aura apanying this presence as if looking at the surroundings. Soon I feel this Aura attach to mine, it was as if I was asking for something and the crystal kept cracking, this Aura was strange. "(I will allow it just this once.)" (Goddess Mavis) "..." (I) Suddenly a white glow breaks through the wall and passes through me, I feel the Blessing of the Goddess of Life within me awaken as my body fills with vitality far beyond what I should possess, and this vitality passes through my Aura into the strange Aura my grip finally enters the crystal which turns white as the cracks are repaired. Soon I see the crystal that had a solid shape be gtinous as it changes to a pulsating oval shape, I could feel a new Aura arise among the crowd that was watching, I turn around and see that it is High Priestess Yara''s Aura. Her Aura was full of vitality, it was warm, confused, and radiated everywhere, this Aura joins mine being absorbed by this gtinous thing that starts to pulsate in the rhythm of a heart. The pulsations became more frequent as the speed increased, and I saw the gtinous thing that had been a crystal shrink in size. When I thought that everything was being absorbed by Nics, I saw that I was wrong, the gtinous thing took a humanoid shape, attaching itself to Nics'' body showing the outline of that body. It didn''t take long after that for this gtinousyer around Nics'' body to dry until it was as thin and frank as a sheet of paper, then thisyer of paper began to tear on its own as its pieces were floating around revealing a body underneath little by little. Soon the new poultry body was in in sight, she looked like a teenage girl, her hair was red like mine, her skin white with silver tattoos that resemble a circuit board on her arms going up her shoulders and neck to her cheeks, her eyes they were gold with 4-pointed stars simr to crosses in the middle of the iris. Her body was thin, with little curves and modest breasts, but her beauty was unmistakable, looking like a smart and modest young woman who seems to go well with a pair of sses, I have to remember to give this suggestionter. What I found strange was that several parts that didn''t have before appeared now, the parts of a woman''s body, but even so, no one rushed to deliver an outfit to her, that''s because the pieces of the thin whiteyer that covered her body even before were floating around her body. At that moment her eyes sparkle full of life and those white pieces have gathered on her forehead forming a white crystal horn on one side of her forehead. Ding! <[ Mavis (Goddess of Life) linked Nics (Demon Phantom Vampire) to her bloodline ]> . . <[ Choose a new name for Nics (Demon Phantom Vampire) ]> "(What the hell is this!?)" (I) Sigh I didn''t know if I should cry or be happy with my family growing like this, but I didn''t have time to think, the white energy had already stopped passing through my body a long time ago, but the presence I felt of this energy is still paying attention as if wanted to see the end of it. I look at Nics''s new body, I know he wanted to do a genderless body, and I know the breasts were a decision to further perfect his body design, but now it''s unmistakable that he has be a girl. "(I think it''s better if I just use his name, making it more feminine.)" (I) "I name it Nicole." (I) Ding! <[ A new offspring of your Holy Bloodline has emerged [ Nicole (Demon Phantom Vampire) ] ]> "(I knew it, I had another daughter, but how is it possible for me to have 7 children when I''m not even 3 years old?)" (I) As I silently cry, Irina rushes in with arge sheet to cover Nicole so that she is no longer naked in front of everyone. "But what is this!? What happened to my body?" (Nicole) "Looks like you''ve be a girl." (I) "Modified my body''s original settings, changed the structure of the original project and added several functions that are not necessary!" (Nicole) "Shut up and cover up!" (Irina) It seems that the shock of bing a girl did not ur, I think that for her the problem of gender is less than having her body modified, which she was so proud of having designed. "I can exin what happened, but we''d better go somewhere more private." (Yara) "You can say it right here, I don''t care if you listen, I have nothing to hide." (Nicole) High Priestess Yara was looking at Nicole with amusement, she was taking full advantage of this situation. "No one but me, Miss Vanessa, Miss Freya, Miss Silvia, and Zenos have heard the voice of my Goddess." (Yara) "But only I received your oracle, you were going to speak in this attempt at rebirth, your Soul realized this and attached itself to something by instinct due to the Ceremony of Awakening, it attached itself to Zenos." (Yara) "That ce is still a Temple where my Goddess is enshrined and she heard your wish for her to live." (Yara) "She bestowed upon you the gift of life once more,pleting your rebirth and permanently linking your lineage with Zenos." (Yara) "But that came with a lot of concessions that you have no choice but to follow." (Yara) "For starters, she helped define her gender by following the designer path her body took." (Yara) "Besides, you''ll be hungry even if your body doesn''t feel theck of food, that hunger will increase if you don''t eat, plus you''ll have a big appetite." (Yara) "She also made sure you feel sleepy so you''ll need to sleep every night, she did all this to make sure you live your life longer and not waste your whole life inside a room." (Yara) "The changes in your body don''t change what you nned before, in fact, you came to life as a spectral creature, that''s because your Soul is inhabiting an object that shouldn''t have life." (Yara) "Also, give up body-swapping for no reason, you can live in Spectral form temporarily outside your body, but you cannot enter another body or possess other objects while your body exists." (Yara) "My Goddess also made it very clear that this current body of yours can evolve and grow along with you, but thates at the cost of, even if it is destroyed, every body you have will have the same specs and appearance." (Yara) "What the..." (Nicole) "My Goddess also asked me to convey that the next time you try to cheat death you will send your Taboo Hunters after you, so try to keep yourself in line from now on, Miss Nicole." (Henrique) Right after High Priestess Yara finished speaking, High Priest Henry of the Church of Death steps forward to convey the will of his Demon Goddess of Death. Chapter 826 Cap 824: Centuries Of Preparation Pov a Cultist: I apanied the Lord of Shadows while we invaded a house, I didn''t even have to kill the family, that''s because he used the whole family as food. "These Kimeras need a lot of nutrients and vitality to adjust their adaptability, but this one needs a lot more food than the previous one, it seems that a hurried job can''t be as good as I thought it would be." (Lord of Shadows) "You need to take one and find normal clothes, Lord of Shadows." (I) "I know, that''s why I chose this house, the girl I saw through the window looked the same size as this new Vessel." (Lord of Shadows) As he spoke the blood the same color as his eyes and hair dripped from his lips, he spoke normally even in the middle of the massacre where we were, he even points to the corner of the room where half a head was, that''s what was left of the body of the young woman who was the first to be devoured. "While I finish my meal and clean up, find me something to wear." (Lord of Shadows) "Right now, Lord of Shadows." (I) ----------- Some hourster. Less than 3 hourster we were walking down the street to arge government building, we stopped in front of the building while I await instructions from the Lord of Shadows. "It took millennia, but I''m close now, just this n took centuries of preparation." (Lord of Shadows) The smile on his face is haunting, his eyes seem lost seeing something that hasn''t yet happened, I know I''ve sworn allegiance and worship to something evil, all for power, I''ve bathed in more innocent blood than I could wash away even if I wanted to, but even after all the harm I''ve done, looking into your eyes or smile still fills my heart with fear, being by your side is like always being beside a predator that could kill me at any moment or even worse. "Want to invade from the front?" (I) "Not yet, I don''t want the guards or the Adventurers to be on guard, so the more of them die in the initial attack the better." (Lord of Shadows) "Follow me, tell me we want to talk to Mister Barbosa, he says he''s an old friend named Tranogh." (Lord of Shadows) We enter the building, then head straight to the reception where an ordinary Human man is standing. "What can I help you with?" (Receptionist) "I''d like to speak with Senhor Barbosa, tell him he''s an old friend." (I) The Human Receptionist looks suspiciously at me and the Shadow Lord who looks like a young girl next to me, then he looks at me with a smile. "May I know your name to inform Mr. Barbosa?" (Receptionist) "Say Tranogh is here to see you, thank you." (I) "Wait a moment, please." (Receptionist) The Receptionist leaves and calmly climbs adder on the side, after a few minutes the same Receptionistes back running, and with a smile on his face, he bows to me. "Mr. Barbosa will receive you now, please follow me." (Receptionist) "Lead the way." (I) I follow the Receptionist up two flights of stairs and down a short hallway that leads to a room with double doors at the end. Knock Knock "In between!" The Receptionist knocked on the door and an old voice was heard from inside, soon we entered where I found myself in an office with a shelf of drinks and a table with a chair where an old Dwarf was sitting, he had brown skin with white hair and beard his nce never left the Shadow Lord as we entered. "Go back to reception and tell them I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone else today." (Barbosa) "Yes, Mr. Barbosa." (Receptionist) The Receptionist leaves closing the door, the moment the door closes I feel the room''s defenses activating, I didn''t feel that being golden outside before. While distracted by the room''s defenses, the Dwarf moves to our front and kneels, cing his forehead on the ground. "Great is he who waits in the shadows." (Barbosa) "Lift your head, you know why we''re here." (Lord of Shadows) "Everything has been ready for years since we haven''t captured anyone else for the past 2 years, I knew the time was approaching." (Barbosa) The old Dwarf stands up, what I see in his eyes and absolute devotion, not the sign of fear like me, seems to be one of the fanatics. "Take us to the location, it''s in this building, right?" (Lord of Shadows) "I thought they might be suspicious if the boxes were taken from here, so for thest year I''ve been moving them to a house I bought in town without anyone knowing." (Barbosa) "Amendable n." (Lord of Shadows) "Would you like me to take you there?" (Barbosa) "It won''t be necessary, just give me the location and the house key." (Lord of Shadows) Barbosa gives us a key and a map to his house, I take it from him before we leave, then I follow the map to a high-value residential area of the city, took over twenty minutes on foot. As soon as we enter I follow his instructions and go to the second floor of the house in an unused guest room, while I push the closet that reveals stairs that lead to the basement, there are 10 boxes of ck metal full of Runes of 2 meters in length height and 2 in width. I can faintly feel an evil presenceing from these boxes and that''s because I''m very close, but my Aura cannot pass through these boxes. The Lord of Shadows goes to the boxes and runs his hands over them, then his smile widens even more as he lifts the boxes one by one. "It looks like the amount is what you expected." (Lord of Shadows) "Are those safe boxes with spatial magnification magic?" (I) "That''s right, they''re full of Evil Seeds, I''ve made various types of people bring Evil Seeds to this city over centuries only to be captured by the Soldiers, so Barbosa could keep them in a safe ce." (Lord of Shadows) All this not to draw attention, now I have to take this from here, which will be easy since this house is close to the city sewers, in the instructions Barbosa gave us there is a marked basement wall that I destroy leading to the sewers. "We will." (Lord of Shadows) Several spare arms lifted 8 boxes while I carried the other two in my arms as we made our way through the sewers to the secret room. Chapter 827 Cap 825: Testing The New Body That day Nicole spent the rest of the day in the Temple facing the statue of the Goddess of Lifeining about her body, her project, and creation that took months of work toplete to be medicated by others would be a crime. But all she got out of it was silence as High Priestess Yaraughed at her reactions. But I can understand Nicole, this whole crazy process of sending her own Alma into a robotic body was to turn her back on all the things she considers useless distractions like eating, sleeping, showering, getting sick, etc. She wanted to get rid of it all, but now she has it all back with a robotic body, plus from what High Priestess Yara said her appetite has increased even more now. The Demon Goddess of Death even forbade her from trying to switch bodies again to escape death, but with her half-Spectral race now, I think that even switching bodies won''t change anything. --------- The next morning I went to the temple where Nicole had slept in front of the statue of the Goddess of Life to take her elsewhere at Vanessa''s request. But as soon as I tried to lift her I realized something, even though her appearance is that of a girl, she still has a robotic or Golem body for the people of this world, her body is very heavy, it must weigh almost 1 ton, I had to use both arms to carry her with great effort to another ce. I took her to the mansion where I woke her up using a beginner Thunder element spell. "Where am I? What happened?" (Nicole) She stands up as if she hadn''t even felt the electrical discharge in her body. "Master, why are you here?" (Nicole) "I have to talk to you and Silvia about what you''re going to call meter." (I) Sigh Having my daughters call me master won''t work, I''ll get the two of them togetherter to talk. "You were sleeping in front of the Goddess of Life statue, so Vanessa asked me to get you out." (I) "..." (Nicole) She looks shocked by what I''ve said so she stretches one arm out in front of her and wse out of a finger of her other hand which she uses to cut the skin on her arm before opening the wound revealing metallic bones and a few other things I don''t know what they are. "That''s not possible, my body has nothing biological, everything is synthetic, metal or some kind of crystal." (Nicole) "How can this body feel sleepy or me being able to sleep? That doesn''t make sense!" (Nicole) While she was freaking out a red goo starts toe out of her wound, but instead of falling off, it moves on repairing the wound in a few seconds until Nicole''s arm is as good as new. "It looks like automatic repair is working as it should, at least this works as expected." (Nicole) "< Water Ball >" (I) I use a beginner water spell on Nicole, this spell creates a sphere of water that hits her covering her body of water. "Stopining about everything, even when I found out I was a Leech I didn''tin that much." (I) "Your situation might not be what you expected, but look on the bright side, you have an amazing body, you are immortal and you have a lot of people to support you, so stopining." (I) "Besides, if you''re looking for an exnation about things that don''t make sense, the exnation is magic, whenever I can''t understand something I stop thinking about it because nothing makes sense in this world to me." (I) I was already getting annoyed with herining so much about why everything didn''t go the way she wanted it to, but life is never the way we want it to go, sitting aroundining never gets anyone anywhere. "From today you will havebat training with Sophia, you will also learn some magic with Freya and you will have simted fights with Silvia who is also adapting to her body." (I) "I want you to look for Tania to make some clothes and then check her body to understand the changes." (I) ---------- Pov Nicole: It was already night when I managed to leave Tania''s ce of work, she kept making me try on different types of clothes, but at least she respected my demands for pants with lots of pockets and functional clothes above all. I don''t care about the beauty of clothes as long as they are useful. I was in a bathtub in the mansion, this skin is no longer synthetic, I found that it has be real skin, and its defensive and regenerative properties are maintained at least. While I was in the big bathtub in the mansion I tested stretching my wings, just like I wanted are wings that can be hidden, but not in storage items as it was designed, a tattoo of wings appears on my back, my wings are part of my body now, but they are still made of metal and feathered with flexible metal with many defensive upgrades included. My hand fingers no longer swap with the internal parts of various tools, but instead turn into crystals that I can shape into the various tools I would use, I can turn my hands or fingers intorge des of crystal, and I can turn my fingers into various tools or stretch them up to 5 times their length and I can connect directly with Reading Crystals or Storage Crystals. I''ve also tested the various functions I put in my eyes, including the electronic interface I created to help me, all of which still work, my strength and speed are amazing too. But one thing that has been bothering me are the senses, I cannot turn them off as previously programmed, they are always active and all of this is arge amount of information that my mind has not yet gotten used to processing. Sigh "I haven''t tested it yet, but it looks like the synthetic organs like lungs or stomach are now real, I''m d I didn''t put a synthetic heart in the project." (I) "Aside from the disadvantages I''m going to have to learn to ept, I have a lot to get used to with this body." (I) While thinking about it what Zenos said earlier makes sense, I can''t waste my timeining no matter how uneptable this situation is, my time will be better spent on these trainings, and it will help me test and control this body better. Chapter 828 Cap 826: 3 Days Of Training I spent my next 3 days training in the Forest of Beasts Dungeon I had a lot of new skills and skills that had evolved to test, it was one thing for me to read what each skill did with Identify, but it was another thing to actually know how to use the skill. Now I was on the 90? floor facing a troublesome monster, it was a Wolf of 10000 des, just as its name suggests, it is a type of Golem in the form of a Wolf whose whole body is made of swords or daggers. This monster is very troublesome and managed to cause me a lot of trouble during the 1 hour I''m fighting him. "Dad, let me help..." (Irina) "No, it was really hard to find such an enemy... guhuhhh!" (I) In the middle of answering Irina who wanted to enter the battle alongside ¨¦rica and Irius, I ended up getting distracted and the monster didn''t miss this opportunity. The monster throws dozens of daggers under the ground that came out from under me, one is stuck in my right leg, two are stuck in my stomach and one in my side, 3 tried to hit my heart, but I used my arm as a shield and with that my right arm was cut off. I was thrown upwards with the great force those daggers hit me, but even so, I spread my wings as I spin in the air to regain my posture as a tendril of blood shoots out of the wound where the rest of my arms should be, this tentacle of blood has spread to where my amputated arm was flying and luxuriates to me where I use my lines and blood to put my arm back in ce. "< Dragon''s Breath of Destruction >" (I) On the Snow Golem monster that I defeated on the highest floors I used a weaker variation of this skill to test, I was afraid to know the power of this attack, and so far I tested other variations against other monsters, but now I will use the full power of this skill. The moment I fully activate this skill, I feel the energy of all the Elements within me gather in my mouth along with demonic energy, with Blood energy, with my poison, and with cursed energy. Just the feeling of all these dangerous things umting inside my mouth as it spins fills me with dread, but I do my best to keep myposure as I open my jaws towards the Wolf of 10000 des. The beam of energy that came out of my mouth looked like my scales, a mostly ck energy with various energy streams of various colors flowing inside in circles. That hit consumed more than half of my energy reserves but what I saw showed the power of this attack that made a great ditch of destruction for kilometers in front of me. This ditch had a depth of 3 meters and a diameter of five meters with mes that looked like the night sky burning everything. The moment the attack has stopped a sword shes through my chest from top to bottom, I spin around andnd on my feet as I pull the sword from my chest. I look where the attack came from only to see 2/3 of the swords that make up the monster''s body floating in the air, these swordse together in the air forming the Wolf once again, but this time his body was clearly smaller, that''s when I look where my attacknded to see several weapons burning in what I''ve decided to call the night mes. "Looks like Inded a blow, but he must have separated like that and managed to avoid a killing blow." (I) From the way his various body swords and daggers were separated just now, I can guess that''s how he dodged the attack. As he recreates his slightly smaller body, the daggers still attached to my body are pulled back to him. "Now I know his weakness." (I) After rebuilding his body he runs towards me using floating swords in the air to run over them, meanwhile, I concentrate my Aura in my hands creating big ws of Aura with which I start to fight back the monster''s attacks. But suddenly the monster starts to slow down and tries to retreat while all the des that make up its body started to shake. "Idiot, realized toote." (I) "< Rune of Thunder: Maism >" (I) I use a Spirit Rune since out of the 3 natural energies this is the weakest of this type of magic oriented monster and with a strong body, I use a Thunder Rune which causes it to bind one thing to another using a type of Maism, this Rune is particrly effective using on enemies that have metal in their bodies, this Rune can also be adjusted to not deal damage and just do its main function, or it can deal continuous electrical damage like I''m doing now. "Now it''s over." (I) "< Sin-Eater >" (I) I use my blood, Aura, Mana, Spiritual Energy, and Ki to create arge ck Leech with a body resembling smoke, teeth of crystallized blood, and a presence that only possesses hunger. This is a skill I thought of after the fight against the Mermaid Queen, at that time I used a blood curse that turned her own blood into Leeches that devoured her from the inside out. The issue is that Leeches only eat solid things, so I thought of ways to steal energy from my enemies duringbat, that''s when I started training to use this thing, a shame that I only managed to use it well after evolving. "Die!" (I) The Leechpletely swallowed the monster that had no way to move, inside this Leech still has many other small Blood Leeches to bite enemies, but I imagine they won''t be able to do anything against an enemypletely made of metal. The Leech ispletely linked to my shadow, so it has a maximum range, but thanks to that the Mana of this monster is being absorbed by me quickly recovering my own Mana. After a few minutes swords began to fall through the Leech''s mist body falling to the ground, the monster was not able to make any more sound other than the metal shaking until the end. Ding! After I hear the notification sound confirming death, I undo my Ability and use my lines to retrieve something that was falling. What I retrieved from the monster was a crystal in the shape of a short sword, it wasn''t carved, and its curves and lines are natural in its simplicity, plus the feel of this crystal is something I''ve noticed before. "That''s a strange monster core." (I) "I think that wasn''t a Golem, that''s a Metallic Core, a very rare sword-shaped variant of a Metallic Core." (Nix) "This is rare?" (I) "This is very rare, but only because the type of monsters that create these things are very strong variants of Metal Elementals." (Nix) "I''ll give it to Antonter, he should know what to do with it." (I) "How''s your arm, Dad?" (Irina) "Good fight." (Irius) Three days of training andbat made me more used to this body. Chapter 829 Cap 827: Final Part Of The Plan Pov of a cultist: After 3 days waiting in the secret room just me and the Lord of Shadows next to that tornado of macabre Blood of his ritual to break the seal of the Cursed Dungeon, we had nothing to do and he decided that we would wait where we were. The only time I went out was when the Lord of Shadows ordered me to get food for him, so I went to the poor area to get some people to bring to him. One thing I''ve discovered being so close to the Lord of Shadows for so long is he never misses a thing, he''s always mindful of every thing I do and say, I just can''t tell if he distrusts me for some specific reason I don''t know or for me not being one of the religious fanatics like most of the cult. Unlike most of them, I just follow the Dragon philosophy of seeking strength, for me the strength of the Lord of Shadows is in his wisdom, confidence, ruthlessness, and power. No matter how strong I get, I am unable to imagine being able to defeat him or even escape him, for me to follow him has always been in pursuit of the power he can bestow upon me and if the momentes, to die inbat like a true warrior. "It''s been 3 days, I''m afraid that if it takes longer the ritual might be noticed by people in town." (I) "That''s not going to happen, the ritual has several containment spells around it, besides, there''s little time left toplete, no one can stop it now." (Lord of Shadows) The Lord of Shadows looks at the tornado of blood and smiles. "You know, the purpose of this Cursed Dungeon wasn''t that, I''m recycling a n I abandoned a long time ago." (Lord of Shadows) "Was it you who created this Dungeon?" (I) "Unlike other Dungeons, a Cursed Dungeon is very easy to create, all it takes is someone full of malice, lots of miasma, and nature does the rest in an attempt to stop the miasma''s contamination." (Lord of Shadows) "In the past, I''ve created over 20 Cursed Dungeons, all it took was to fill someone''s heart with sadness or hatred beyond the limit, it may take a while and need some preparation, but it works 16% of the time." (Lord of Shadows) "This Dungeon was one of the easiest, I was lucky to find someone with a good heart, I took his wife''s body and made him watch while the children were ughtered, it was the most of them... hahahahahaha..." (Lord from the shadows) The cruelty in his eyes as he tells his story and hisugh make me think he did the same back then. ----------- CRACK After another 5 hours of waiting, a sound of something breaking was heard while the tornado of blood disappeared, it was then that I saw the entrance to the Cursed Dungeon, a stone sword with an arch where there should be a portal to enter the Dungeon, but instead Beyond that was a crack in the space through which arge amount of miasma filled the room. "Let''s go! We have little time before the monsters start toe out." (Lord of Shadows) I follow the Lord of Shadows as we carry therge crates containing the Evil Seeds into the crack the amount of miasmaing out of this Dungeon would be enough to affect even me if I wasn''t being protected by the Lord of Shadows. We go through the entrance of the Cursed Dungeon straight to a safe room from where we go to the 60? floor which was thest floor the Lord of Shadows was on before the Dungeon was sealed. We drop the boxes and leave, all the boxes have an explosion spell that has already been activated, the magic circles of this spell were ced in the boxes to explode after 1 hour of its activation. After dropping the boxes we left the Cursed Dungeon and left the city, it was mid-afternoon and we followed the sewers to a certain point before going up to the surface. We leave the city through the teleportation gate that will stop working in 20 minutes due to interference from the miasma that has already started to spread. "Too bad I won''t be able to see it in person." (Lord of Shadows) "< Shadow Sight >" (Shadow Lord) After going to a far and safe city, we go to an inn where the Lord of Shadows uses a spell to see the situation of the Cursed Dungeon through his Familiars of Shadows that are scattered throughout the city. ---------- Pov an Adventurer: I was drinking in a bar when the miasma appeared, I thought this was happening inside the bar and went outside where I found out it was happening all over the city, an incredible amount of miasma was spreading better and better, I start evacuating themon people just like many other Adventurers like me are doing all over the city I''m sure. But before I get distracted with my task of saving the innocent people from the miasma, something happens, the amount of miasma that was slowly spreading before seems to spread like a bomb now, making evacuation out of the city impossible, so the Adventurers and Soldiers have begun moving people into shelters only used during Monster Waves, the wards there should keep the miasma at bay. CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK Soon cracking sounds are heard throughout the city but I couldn''t see anything that was happening that could make these sounds, then suddenly a magic circle appears from the ground going to the sky while breaking, then a big crack formed in the space above city as a great stone sword grows out from under the city''s floor. Before anyone could understand what was going on, arge number of monsters started pouring out of the crack that was right above the mysterious giant stone sword. They were not normal ores, they were of the Demon type, among them there was an especially frightening one, a giant being that was trying to get out through the crack in space by force, he was not visible, but he seemed to wear silver armor due to the gauntlets on his hands. "We''re all going to die..." (I) That was myst thought before being cut in half before realizing by a creature that I only saw the bulk, thest thing I saw was something colossal flying across the sky. Chapter 830 Cap 828: I Take Care Of The Big One, Go! On the 92nd floor of the Forest of Beasts Dungeon. "Irina Now!" (I) "< Field of Light and Shadows >" (Irina) We were in the middle of an attack inside a city in ruins that nature had already imed back, in this city there were three types of monsters, some kind of boxing Gori whose bodies are coated withyers of metal, some kind of humanoid Cat that uses the Thunder element to increase speed and some kind of Harpy whose body is covered in mes. These monsters work together taking on different roles in their attacks, one of them defends, the other attacks head-on, and thest one tries to ambush us while we try to deal with the other two. There are hundreds of them all over the city and they move around this ruined city with great experience. To deal with these monsters I let Irius, Kira, Irina, Ibuki, Karina, Ivan, and Jade fight while I test another one of my evolved skills, a skill that increases my stat and those who follow me when I''m leadingbat, I want to test it too the power up of my allies within range of my Aura by another of my abilities. I went to get the others after reaching the 91st floor, I went back outside the Dungeon and asked them toe to me and I summoned them, all the most important people in the Dungeon have rings which are contract type magic items that allow to be summoned by me, that''s because of my powerful summoning skill. I spread my Aura all over the city while the others spread out to attract the monsters to one spot like it was done now, even if they can fight in a group it doesn''t mean they have knowledge of groupbat tactics to know what we are doing. Once everyone has gathered most of the monsters, Irina activates her most powerful spell, a Light and Shadowbination spell on a barrier. With that, she activates corrosion only in the Light element throughout thebat field that her barrier reaches while Shadows protect herpanions from her attack in the area, she thinks about using variations of this magic, and for that, she has studied a lot. Soon the entire city center is covered by a triangr barrier with a strong light burning everything inside, but I can still see ck dots moving inside the barrier. After several minutes the barrier disappears revealing a tnd with a smell of burning everywhere, so the others gather as Ibuki and Kira hold their noses. "That burning smell is different from roasting their meat." (Ibuki) "I can''t do anything about the smell." (Irina) After theye close to me I let Nix recover what''s left of the corpses, we can always leave the dismantling of monster corpses to the Dungeon people, that way we can make the most of everything from them like skin, bones, ws, organs, meat, core, etc. "How did you guys feel?" (I) "I felt stronger duringbat, plus during the run to lure the monsters here I was attacked at a speed I normally wouldn''t be able to, and somehow I managed to dodge the attack." (Irius) "I felt that the magic was a little easier to control, it also took less mana than during my previous training." (Irina) ? "It''s hard for me to say, I''m always under your influence because I''m your Priestess." (Karina) "I was faster and stronger, I also felt my senses sharper." (Ibuki) "I felt the same as Miss Ibuki." (Ivan) "What I felt was an increase in general stats, plus I felt like my own Aura was being boosted by hers, master." (Jade) "..." (I) It seems that the boost works as the description of the skill indicates, but I who am providing this boost did not feel anything, I did not feel for 1 second that I was providing this boost to them, in fact, I felt stronger while I was giving orders to them, which shows the strength I gain from being in the lead. "From what everyone has said the effects probably extend as far as my Aura reaches as they were out of my sight before they arrived here in the center of the ruins." (I) "That''s enough training for today, I have a lot to think about, let''s go back." (I) We all made our way to the safe room, we could have explored the surroundings more, but we weren''t desperate for resources or money, so we can leave that for another time. I had a lot of good fights that day and I tested several of my new skills without mentioning a single skill, but I think it''s better to leave that one for another time since it scares me a little what can happen. ---------- We all went back to the safe room on the 1? floor of the Dungeon, I was nning to take the others back to our Dungeon when we left this Dungeon, but as soon as we passed through the entrance of the Dungeon we noticed something shocking. Leaving the Dungeon we see arge sword stuck in the ground, this escape was so big that we saw the hilt of the sword above the trees, it was in the direction of the city. Furthermore, there was arge crack in the sky above the sword that was releasing a ridiculouslyrge amount of what I imagine to be miasma like a waterfall of ck mist, there was also some kind of creature trying to force its way through the crack. I use my senses that have be much better since my Enhanced Senses Skill became Eclipse King''s Enhanced Senses. "This is really bad, really bad..." (I) I was seeing hints of mes, and beams of energy of various colors, I could feel Nature''s energy churning more and more, and I could see arge number of monstersing out in the middle of the miasma waterfall. "The city is being destroyed by a Wave of Monsters, but... but I don''t think we should do anything..." (I) Even from this distance, I could tell that the creature trying to pass through the rift in space isparable in power to a Nature Titan, I can''t do anything against that, I would probably be killed just by the look of this thing, I''m sure there will also be many powerful monsters in there, it would be suicide to go there, nor can I put others in a ce that I myself dare not go. "I take care of the big one, go!" The voice came from above like thunder to my ears, when I look at the clouds what I see is a colossal silhouette flying towards the city. "..." (I) "Do you want to go to the city?" (I) "Yea!!!" (All) "Then let''s get ready." (I) Chapter 831 Cap 829: The 2? Goal Must Be Met! I look around and I don''t see any Adventurers or people around, normally it would be full of people here at this time of day, but with this attack, I imagine that those who didn''t run away went towards the city to help. "< Summon... > ¡Á10" (I) I perform several Summons at the same time, starting with the people in my group who have the rings to be summoned, as well as the rest of my Familiars, then I summon most of the Shadow Horses and Demon Horses. "Listen everyone..." (I) I spent the next five minutes exining to everyone what was going on in a superficial way as I myself don''t know much of what is going on so I asked who would be participating but as I figured everyone said they would help Diana herself summoned arge number of Wolves using an energy that reminds me of the Gods I''ve met. "We only have 2 objectives, so listen up!" (I) "The first objective is to rescue the townspeople, we are not going to fight monsters, so avoidbat as much as possible." (I) "The second objective is the most important, I want you all toe back alive, so I''m ordering you to prioritize your lives above everyone else!" (I) I made a point of blowing up my Aura so everyone could feel the resolution of my words, I want to help those townspeople who are innocent, but I''m not going to endanger people I consider family because of people I don''t know. "You will divide into groups of 3." (I) "Ivan, go with Safira and Samira." (I) "Kira will go along with Elsaris and Orion." (I) "Ragnar will go with Barok and Jade." (I) "Irina will go along with Irius and Sakura." (I) "Lilian will lead her 6 students." (I) "¨¦rica will go with Hinata and Lilith." (I) "Diana will go along with Sophia and H." (I) "Athena, you will also lead your group of six." (I) "Vanessa will go with Yara and Karina." (I) I look at Nicole and see that she was already doing what I asked before her summoning, so I nod to her who releases bracelets for everyone to put on at the same time. "These bracelets have a short-range telepathicmunication capability that should suit the size of this city, it also has a tracking curse that will allow it to track all of you." (I) "Just form an image of the person you want to talk to and the bracelet does the rest, it speaks to close themunication with the person." (Nicole) I look at everyone making sure they have the tracking items. "All of you who have already mentioned the name can leave with your groups, remember the 2 objectives, now go!" (I) As soon as I said it, everyone leaves running or flying, so I look at those who stayed, these are Freya, Silvia, Loki, Nicole, Nix, and La. La seems to be irritated that she didn''t go with the others to the city, but at least she knows that this is not the moment to start talking nonstop as usual. "Nix and La, can you two tell me what happens to the Fairies and Dungeon Spirits that die?" (I) "If it''s the ones that were born in our Cradles, then they''lle back to us if we''re around or the master, so they''ll go back to the Cradle to rebuild a new body." (Nix) "It could take up to 1 month for this as we are talking about those without contracts, but this is only possible because the Cradle is close." (La) "Can youmunicate with them?" (I) "The Cradles are under our Authority as creators, so they all have a telepathic tie to the Cradle which is under our influence..." (Nix) "Her exnation is too long, to shorten what she said, we have a telepathic link with the Fairies and Spirits of our Cradles." (La) "Ask everyone if they can help find people in the city and give us information, just let those who want to help of their own free will participate." (I) "We can''t, the ce is full of miasma, without a contract they will be in trouble." (Nix) "That won''t be a problem, just call them." (Silvia) After a few seconds, hundreds of Fairies and Spiritse out of my shadow like a volcano erupting. "< Blessings of Nature >" (Silvia) Silvia''s eyes shine as nature itself seems to respond to her words, then a multicolored energy flow formed by the energy of Nature begins to circle the Fairies and Spirits before disappearing. "This will protect them from the miasma for 1 day." (Silvia) "Thanks." (I) "Go and get the wounded." (Nix) "Focus on the children first." (La) The Fairies and Spirits flew towards the city. "Let''s get away from this Dungeon." (I) I go to the open field that exists nearby, getting there I, Freya, Silvia, Nix, and La create multiple Barriers spending all our energy, I spent even more energy after recovering drinking potions and blood to replenish their energy. "That should suffice." (I) "La, Freya, and Silvia." (I) "You 3 have the element of space, are you able to create portals?" (I) "I learned a little while ago with La''s help, so I can only open short-range portals." (Freya) "Can you make it into town?" (I) "Yea." (Freya) "If you go into town there won''t be any problems." (Silvia) "Sure I can." (La) "Then be prepared, we will teleport the wounded here." (I) "Nicole!" (I) "You can''t rush this kind of work, but I''m done." (Nicole) "< Interface N activating Phase 2 >" (Nicole) Soon a bubble of 4 meters in diameter was around Nicole, then multiple screens started to appear, a big screen with the map of the city that had some green dots running in groups of 3, it also had blue dots, white dots, and red dots. There were also nine screens with limited images of the teams'' surroundings, the otherrge image appears to be near the giant sword and the rift in space. "The red dots are monsters, the blue dots are people fighting the monsters, the white dots are people deemed unfit to fight, and the green dots are our groups." (Nicole) "Right now my only source of information is what the groups are seeing, so that''s all the information we have." (Nicole) "La and Nix, pass the information the Fairies and Spirits acquire to Nicole." (I) "It''s all right." (Nix) "I can''t let you two help, I''m sorry." (I) I look at Silvia and Loki, neither of them have had the proper training with their bodies yet, so I''m not going to send them there. "Okay, I much prefer watching from here, thanks to this new girl I''ll be able to see everything much better from here." (Loki) "I understand, in your ce, you wouldn''t let me fight either." (Silvia) I also wanted to go fight, but from here I can look at the whole situation and make a quick decision, and if necessary, we can use the girls'' Teleportation to get where we need to be as quickly as possible. "This is as much as I can do, I hope that''s enough." (I) Chapter 832 Cap 830: Rescue Mission Part 1 Pov Ivan: As soon as the master gave the order, everyone left, I joined Safira and Samira heading towards the city. In the middle of the way, many Fairies and Spirits passed over us, entering the city from above while we had to deviate our path. "Can we leave the tracking to you, Samira?" (I) "You can, my sister made sure to teach me about tracking techniques and skills." (Samira) We all jump over the city walls as the gates are in chaos with people trying to clear the gates. When we got closer to the gates we saw what I think were Knights and Soldiers fighting monsters that looked like Centaurs with the upper part of their bodies being that of Demons with red bodies. I also saw a few dozen people being protected by some soldiers. That''s why I made everyone go astray. "Wouldn''t it be better if we helped the people near the gate?" (Sapphire) "They were of our strength level than us, our presence inbat would have messed up their trained coordination." (I) "Besides, my Father said not to engage inbat." (Samira) "Master Zenos just wants to rescue people, fighting here won''t contribute to that." (I) As soon as we get to the city we see the city in ruins, there are explosions and fire everywhere, I can also hear screams of death and battle cries everywhere. "< Serpent de > ¡Á30" (Sapphire) "< Mist of the Dead >" (Ivan) As soon as we reach the ground we are attacked by dozens of Demonic monsters, I exchange a look with Sapphire and she initiates an attack to stop the initial onught of the monsters while I create a fog of death that blocks the senses of all living creatures. We use it to escape the monsters, before on the way to the city all groups will receive a telepathic overview of the city, so we separate it by regions. I hold Safira and Samira''s hands as I throw myself into the city''s confusing alleys, it''ll be best to avoid being seen like this. "Under that rubble!" (Samira) Suddenly I hear Samira say something as she points to a house that has copsed, I look at Samira, her eyes and rabbit ears have an aura condensed in them. I run to where she points and focusing my mana into my hands after releasing both, I run forward using a mana pulse to find magical reactions underneath the rubble. "< Bone Stake >" (I) Dozens of bone spikes rose from beneath the rubble, pushing him out of the way as I rescued a man who was buried by the rubble, there was a body next to him, it looked like a woman''s body, but the skull was crushed. "I found a child." (Samira) "(We are opening a teleport door, you have a few seconds to bring in the wounded.)" (Nicole) "Did you hear that?" (I) "Yea." (Sapphire/Samira) My bracelet that Nicole gave me along with everyone else starts to glow then I feel La''s Aura emerge from the bracelet into my shadow where an oval door appears filling with swirling shadows. "Samira." (I) Samira takes the man and child inside the door before returning in less than 10 seconds without anyone. "Let''s continue." (Sapphire) ----------- Pov Kira: I was leading the others in being able to predict where monsters will try to attack us, Orion has good instincts and senses maybe better than mine, but he doesn''t have the malice of an Assassin, he thinks like a predator just hunting. We were going through the sewers to the other side of the city, Orion was carrying Elsaris while I was riding on top of Byakko, as these two running at full speed it only took a few minutes to reach the other side of the city, and return to the surface. "< Meaning of Life >" (I) I use my skills to find as many people nearby as possible, and for that, I use my agility in my eyes at the same time that I am strengthening my eyes with my Aura. With that, I was able to see the points where there were living beings, and I informed the others pointing in those directions. I run to a house where I found a Human couple hiding in the basement, I extend my hand and guide them out where I find Orion m three very thin children on his back, Elsaris was carrying two women, one of them Runic and the other Human, they were seriously wounds. "(I''m opening a teleport door, get ready.)" (Nicole) From my leftovers, arge flower blooms revealing a water mirror inside the flower that would fit 3 people together. "All of youe in!" (I) I use my Aura to force the couple toe in as they have been slowly moving away since Orion appeared and I don''t have time to act calm with them just because they are scared. "There''s food there." (Orion) With Orion''s words, the children run and jump inside the flower-shaped door, for their old and tattered clothes as well as their thin bodies, they must be raised on the street, they don''t care so much about monsters, for them, the most important thing is the food of the day, I saw many like them in the old days. "I''ll be back." (Elsaris) Elsaris jumps into the gate with the two wounded women he was carrying. "< Metal Rune: Iron Prison > ¡Á3" (Kira) "< Bloodlust >" (Orion) The moment Elsaris jumped into the teleportation door, 3 big purple birds fell from the sky in an attack against us, their presence even from a distance made me feel afraid, while with Byakko''s help I increased the power of my technique and hit the Runes on the 3 monsters that didn''t even try to dodge. This Rune will attract everything that is iron in a distance of 500 meters, attaching everything to the target body of the Rune, breaking or deviating does not matter, even broken does not change the fact that something is made of iron, and deviating will continue to follow the target. Orion seems to have done something too, as the monsters enter an abnormal state that fills them with murderous intent causing them to even attack each other. "Let''s get out of here." (Elsaris) As soon as Elsaris returned from the gate we ran, it was not our focus to defeat the monsters, so we abandoned the fight as we ran to the next point where my senses show where the injuries are hiding ---------- Pov Ragnar: "What should we do?" (Barok) "Nothing, the master ordered that we should not fight." (Jade) "She''s right, we wouldn''t be useful in this fight anyway, you must have noticed." (I) "..." (Barok) We had already been here for 20 minutes and had saved over 80 people, now we were looking at a fight between Adventurers and monsters. For us from the outside it is clear that the Adventurers are going to die they are exhausted by the intensity of the battle while the new ores keeping, all are above the Upper Catastrophe Grade, they are above our strength level making it impossible for us to do anything. "Let''s focus on why they''re fighting." (I) "Are you sure? They''re far from the building." (Jade) "There must be some sort of barrier, but it seems the focus isn''tpletely sealing off the Aura, just enough for the monsters not to notice." (I) "They''re luring the monsters away from the building." (Barok) "I believe so, so don''t waste this chance." (I) In addition to the group of 8 Adventurers in theirst moments of fight and the hundreds of monsters surrounding the Adventurers, I was focused on a building where I feel light traces of Aura of hundreds of different types. I approach the building in my humanoid form with Barok and Jade at my side, then I control my Aura to touch the barrier without forcing it, I do this to transmit my voice through my Aura to the people inside the building which seems to be some kind of warehouse do not be afraid. "We''re here to rescue you, so get out quickly, we don''t have much time." (I) In a short time, another Adventurer opens the door, this one had lost an eye and was bandaged in the chest, by the size it must have been a big wound. "Are you from the Guild?" "No, but we''re here to get you out of town, we have to be quick." (I) "In between..." "Damn it, we don''t have any more time, RUN OUT NOW!" (I) "(Nicole, OPEN THE PORTAL!)" (I) My biggest fear has finally happened, the giant creature that was trying to get out of the crack in the sky has put half of its body out and is slowly getting out. It was humanoid in shape and wore armor, but the head was grotesque with arge eye where the beak should be and screw-shaped horns protruding from the eyes, there were also 2 pairs of metal wings like des on its back. "(Everyone go through the Teleport door, NOW!)" (Zenos) I saw people passing through the teleportation door that looks like an oval door that came out of my shadow, after thest of them passed I went through the door with the others appearing in an open field far away from the city in time to see the creaturepletely leave the room crack that closes behind him. The creature was the size of a mountain, it must be dozens of meters high and its Aura was making me shiver even though I was far away, at that moment arge head of a ck Dragon descended from the clouds, swallowing half of the creature''s body. "I took care of the big one, make do with the rest." Chapter 833 Cap 831: Rescue Mission Part 2 Pov Caitlyn (Living Nightmare): I came here to find my dear little brother and make sure he calls me big sister before the others so that I will be the first big sister. As I had promised to take care of Arash and not let him cause unnecessary destruction or draw attention to my brother, I wouldn''t be able to part with him, so I decided to take him with me since everyone knows that Zenos is my brother it won''t be awkward I meet him, if Arash is with me it should be fine. I told him that we were going to see my brother and he could find his daughter, but he would have to wait for a suitable time to speak with her. When we arrive at the ce where I felt him to be because of the dream we shared, what I see is a city being destroyed. "A Wave of Monsters originating from a Cursed Dungeon." (I) "I have to help my daughter, that''s where she is, right?" (Arash) "If you move to the ground I''ll put you to sleep and you won''t be able to find her." (I) "You know I can kill you, right?" (Arash) "You may be strong, but your mind and soul are no stronger than mine, so behave yourself." (I) "..." (Arash) "Don''t release your presence, that will make the monsters run away in all directions." (I) "(I don''t want to fight, even more so having to be careful with so many people, this will be very tiring.)" (I) I look down and see therge amount of miasma and a smile forms on my mouth at the sight of such a good feast. "I''ll have a snack, in the meantime don''t fight any monsters, and don''t interfere with the things below." (I) "If that thing leaves the Dungeon I won''t stand still." (Arash) I look at the crack the Cursed Dungeon has made in space, whatever it is trying to get out must be the dungeon boss. "I''ll do whatever I want, but only with him." (I) "< Realm of Nightmares >" (I) Saying that I go to my nightmare space, a mental Realm created with my magic. "< Dream ve >" (I) "< Hunger Nightmare >" (I) I use a spell that creates 50 transparent mile copies thate out of the Realm of Nightmares taking possession of the bodies of the 50 strongest monsters attacking the city, then I use another spell that transforms the bodies of these monsters into a channel through which I can consume this wonderful miasma. "I think I''ll rest my eyes just a little while these little ones are collecting miasma for me." (I) I materialize a bed for myself and lie down for a while, as the miasma begins to gather around my breaker. ---------- Pov Vanessa: When that thing came out through the crack in space, we ran to the flower-shaped teleportation door and jumped, who was with me were Karina and High Priestess Yara. Once we got to the other side and saw the hundreds of people we saved, High Priestess Yara seemed to know this city and took us to the ces that are used as shelter during sudden Monster Waves. I look around and see my Father carrying ¨¦rica in his arms, his body was covered in wounds that were healing, in addition, there was a mountain of empty bottles next to Freya, La, and Silvia as they closed and opened teleportation doors for more people. "I will help the wounded." (Yara) "I''m going to see how Zenos is doing." (Karina) "..." (I) While I was assessing what was going on around us, the other two left to do what they needed to, so I walked over to Nicole who was still busy. "How''s the evacuation going?" (I) "Thanks to La and Nix we know from the fairies that almost all survivors on the streets were evacuated, probably over 80% by my estimates." (Nicole) "The number of survivors inside the main shelters in the Guilds and Castle are full, so half of the poption must have managed to survive, maybe a little more." (Nicole) "That means the death toll..." (I) "I estimate it to be between 10000 to 20000 people, I''m trying to ount for therge number of Adventurers dying." (I) I look at the calm and unemotional way Nicole delivers this tragic information, she doesn''t care or sympathize with these people, I''m sure she''s only helping because Father asked her to. "Why is Father hurt?" (I) "¨¦rica and her group were involved in the middle of an intense battle of Knights against a group of monsters with no way to escape, the master made Silvia teleport him there where he diverted the attention of the enemies for 6 seconds for ¨¦rica to escape with her group." (Nicole) "¨¦rica looks fine." (I) "She was injured by spiritual damage and is unconscious, Hinata was also injured but is resting inside the master''s ne and Lilith was hit by the Knights'' attacks who mistook her for another of the monsters." (Nicole) This time Nicole changed her expression a little while talking about ourpanions, it seems that the other groups didn''t have the easy journey that we had. ---------- Pov Zenos: cough cough "You need to rest, master." (Nix) "I''m fine, it was just a few broken bones and cuts." (I) "You can''t fool me, you only superficially closed the wounds, you''re not healing." (Nix) "..." (I) I looked away from Nix, just as she said, my wounds aren''t healing, there seems to be some kind of Aura or magic in these attacks, I didn''t fight even 10 seconds and almost died, that''s why I was running away instead of fighting, otherwise would have died in 3 seconds. "I won''t rest, you know that." (I) I look around many healing mages, n the doctor from the Dungeon, and Lyra with her potions are healing the rescued people of the city, I look around and see that everyone is back, Ragnar''s Group was thest to appear along with many people. I look at where the city is, I was there when that thing just went through the crack and that Dragon''s head came out to eat half of this colossal monster''s body, only the Dragon''s head was already the size of a mountain. "(From the color of the scales it shouldn''t be a Dragon of Light, besides he was looking at me before he killed that monster.)" (I) That Dragon''s gaze was piercing, I felt as if he could see everything in me as if under his gaze there were no secrets I could hide from him. "Are you okay master?" (Nix) "I am, how are the Fairies and Spirits?" (I) "Half died, the other half have already returned with some wounded, within 1 or 2 months everything will be fine and those who died will have new bodies." (Nix) "Sorry about that." (I) "Master, we have problems..." (Ragnar) Chapter 834 Cap 832: Rescue Mission Part 3 "Master, we have problems..." (Ragnar) "What''s it?" (I) "One of the monsters ising towards us." (Ragnar) Ragnar points towards the monster and just looking at its eyes from afar shows that it is strong, its humanoid body had numerous open mouths with tentacle-like tongues protruding from within, and it had gray skin, blue horns, and bat wings. I was close to giving everyone an order to retreat, but suddenly I saw something in the distance, there was a little girl sleeping on the monster''s head. When I looked away to talk to the others I realized they were all sleeping on the floor, thinking it was because of the monster I look at him again but the monster disappeared and the sleeping girl had her face inches from mine as she was lying down in the air upside down. "I''m sleepy." "Wait! You are..." (I) "You have one chance." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "Big sister..." (I) All of a sudden she was giving rates in my head like I was some kind of kid. "Well done..." (Caitlyn) I look at the others and see that they have disappeared, then I look at my sister once more and notice that she has a ss in her hand with some kind of ck liquid in her hand. "I am sleeping?" (I) "Yes, I forced you to sleep to recover the damage to your Soul, it was just scratches, so in a few minutes it will be ready." (Caitlyn) "So the reason ¨¦rica and Hinata are sleeping..." (I) "If you''re talking about the Demon girl, then I''m taking care of her too as it seems to be important to you, she''s just going to wake up tomorrow to someone else I don''t know who it could be." (Caitlyn) "My Familiar, the Specter within my ne." (I) "Then it will recover on its own, Undead monsters have better recovery from spiritual damage." (Caitlyn) "Why are you here?" (I) "I''ll talkter, now I have to relearn someone." (Caitlyn) Without waiting for me to say something else, I wake up to Nix carrying me in his arms to a bed far away from the city''s ransomed. "How long did I sleep?" (I) "You passed out and were unconscious for 7 minutes, it was only after Vanessa and High Priestess Yara said you were just sleeping that everyone calmed down." (Nix) I get out of Nix''s arms and stand looking around, the people we rescued from the city number 4160 people, more than 70% of them are seriously injured or worse, so everyone is being treated. I look over at Nicole who seems to be usurped doing something, but this time she isn''t surrounded by that holographic blob full of screens, she has a single screen and a holographic keyboard. Also, there are 2 new people around, one was talking to Silvia, Freya, and La while the other person was talking to the townspeople. Those two people must be strong since I can''t sense their presence or Aura. "Give me a summary of what happened after I lost consciousness." (I) "Nicole noticed that since the crack disappeared when the giant monster was defeated, the miasma is decreasing at great speed, she detected with the help of Fairies and Spirits at least 39 points with monsters having been turned into crystal statues sucking the miasma, but that was before they pulled us out." (Nix) "Furthermore, two people have arrived, one of these people is from the Mages Guild and the other person is from the Adventurers Guild." (Nix) "I assume the one talking to people is from the Adventurer''s Guild and the one talking to the girls is from the Mage''s Guild, right?" (I) "You got it right, how did you know?" (Nix) "I myself from this distance cannot hear the voice of the person talking to the rescued, but I can hear what the rescued from the city are saying to him, they are telling what happened in the city from the beginning and about us." (I) "Using my connection with La I could hear that other person trying to convince the girls to help him with a teleportation ritual, he seems to be very insistent." (I) "None of us make a move until we get your instructions they know it, they tried to get close to you saying they would wake you up but then everyone pulled their guns on them and stopped." (Nix) "At least it shows you aren''t enemies or else they would have destroyed you all." (I) "Ivan said the same thing and I agree." (Nix) I pass Nix and stop halfway while I get ready. "What we do?" (Nix) "We do... NOW!" (I) "< Seal of Sun and Moon >" (Me/Nix) Suddenly Nix and I released our Auras together with all our spiritual energypleting a four row of Runes each of us, then an image of sun appeared behind me while an image of light appeared behind Nix. From our shadows, a shadow figure tries to run, but before he can, two streams of energy emerge involving his body, a stream of silver energy and another white mixed with gold, so he was forcibly pulled into the middle of the Sun and Moon that started to circle around him. When we did that, the two representatives of the two Guilds appeared beside us looking at the shadowy figure, I''m sure he wouldn''t have managed to escape, but I wanted to make sure I caught him alive. "Hahahahaha... you''re interesting..." (Shadow Figure) The shadowy figure suddenly opens two red eyes and a wide smile, then a childish voice, maybe even a little girly, starts talking, then the shadowy figure looks at me before looking up. "Who are you... gone." (I) Suddenly the shadowy body disappears like smoke, I can tell it didn''t run away, it looks like it was a Lesser Familiar, the person must not be around. "Who are you two and why are you pointing that spear at me?" (I) "You have some questions to answer." (Adventurous?) "Put that spear down, you idiot!" (Mage?) "Didn''t you feel that Aura? I noticed effects of very, death, and corruption within that Aura, I''m sure there was even more." (Adventurous?) "I can answer a few questions depending on the type of question, so please put your weapon down." (I) "You have no voice here, Vampire." (Adventurous?) Sigh "I admit I''m not as strong as you are, but are you going to be able to fight and protect people at the same time?" (I) "I knew I couldn''t be trusted..." (Adventurer?) "Put him down, Now!" (Nix) "I don''t want to cause amotion, so behave yourself." (Silvia) "Think carefully about why you are here Adventurer, depending on your actions, blood will run across this in." (Vanessa) "That idiot..." (Wizard?) By the time the others noticed the spear pointed at me, amotion had already started with Nix, Silvia, and Ragnar taking their true forms revealing two Dragons, a Blood direwolf with wings, Diana also in direwolf form, and an Alicorn ck. Furthermore, all mypanions were ready to attack, I even saw another Dragon made of bones appear with H on top of it, I''m sure the people we rescued must be terrified by now. Chapter 835 Cap 833: Guild Special Quest My situation was not good, but I was calm because of the life-saving bracelet I have on my wrist, in addition to the expression of frustration on the face of this Envoy of the Adventurer''s Guild, I know that he will not attack me. "Put that spear down and we can still talk, otherwise you know what can happen." (I) "One way or another this will not go unpunished." (Diana) Diana spoke in a low voice, but with the strength that everyone here has, there is no one who has not heard her words. "Hodin! Put that weapon down at once, you''re not dumb enough not to realize how much more harm than good you''re doing." (Mage?) The Wizard looks around and I can tell by the change in the Adventurer''s gaze that he has noticed something and looks at the same ces the Wizard looked before which are High Priestess Yara, Diana in direwolf form, and the two Dragons. "Damn Edmundo, don''t say I didn''t warn you before, Vampires are not to be trusted." (Adventurous?) They tried to hide their mind talk, but this Adventurer named Hodin sucks at hiding things, he seems to be too direct a person. I can see the Wizard who seems to call himself Edmund put a hand over his face in frustration for his unreliable partner. "Could you warn the others not to attack us Mister Zenos?" (Edmund) "How do you know about me?" (I) "The Church of Light has spread many posters about you, as a schr I like to stay on top of important news, and a new Demigod is very important." (Edmund) "Demigod..." (Hodin) The Adventurer named Hodin tightens his grip on his spear as his eyes change from anger to caution, and he begins to observe his surroundings better. "Everyone calm down." (I) "Master, we should..." (Kira) "Listen, my Father, we must calm down." (Vanessa) After everyone has calmed down I just call the magician to talk. "Since you''re here, I''ll leave these people with you and go." (I) "I apologize for my teammate acting like this, so if possible could you help us?" (Edmund) "No, I don''t trust you and much less that Adventurer." (I) "I know what you want to do, talking to the girls won''t help, we''re leaving now." (I) "I know you want to help, otherwise these people could still be inside the city, so think again, I need to get the others here and without the help of more space element mages it will take 4 hours of ritual minimum." (Edmund) "Then I risk getting killed after all of you are here." (I) "No Guild has epted the constant requests to hunt you down, so don''t worry, not all Adventurers are going to be like Hodin, he has a personal hatred of Vampires." (Edmund) I spent a few minutes talking with Edmundo, as we were all in a hurry, he told me directly about the special mission the Guild created when he heard about the events in this city. It seems that this Mage was sent to start construction of a temporary portal due to having the magic element of space, the Adventurer who pointed a spear at me was sent to do reconnaissance of the city''s situation before the others arrived. It seems that the two came here using a high cost teleportation spell, the teleportation gate will manage to stay open for 30 minutes allowing Adventurers and supplies to be brought here quickly. I listened to all this and thought about this situation while asking some questions which he answered, ording to what Nix said, everything he says is true. I consider everything before answering. ---------- Now I was gathered together with the rest of the people in my group telling them my decision. "Are you sure we can stay?" (Ivan) "I still want to beat up that idiot, but I agree to help this city." (Diana) "I tried to curse that Adventurer, but it didn''t work, so I suggest leaving before he decides to attack us." (Lilith) "Let me go, I want to punch..." (La) "Come on, behave yourself." (I) In the end, everyone epted, half of them wanted to kill that Adventurer while the other half just wanted to break every bone in his body into pieces, but they didn''t want to abandon a city being destroyed right in front of them. "This is a special Guild quest, so there is no need to register to participate, me and some of you have registration with the Adventurer''s Guild so we will be protected as members of the Adventurer group in this special quest." (I) "It means that the Church of Light and others can''t do anything to you here, plus the Guild will ensure safe passage." (Diana) "You''re not going to make me wait now, are you?" (Loki) "She''s been training, her magic is weird, but it works well inbat somehow." (H) "The answer to that is imagination." (Loki) "You can fight but Silvia still can''t, her Aura was unstable earlier, what happened?" (I) "I still haven''t gotten used to my Dragon body, it''s different from my normal Humanoid body." (Silvia) This was the first time I saw Silvia in her Dragon body, unlike Nix''s Eastern Dragon type, Silvia''s Dragon body was a slightly more Humanoid Dragon body with Dragon legs that bend backwards and 2 pairs of wings multicolored scales that look like tree bark with a Dragon''s head that has nothing scary about it. If I had to describe Silvia''s Dragon appearance it would be graceful and beautiful, while Nix possesses the dangerous beauty of the night, Silvia possesses the radiant and glorious beauty of the day. ---------- Pov Silvia: I was going to talk to the space element mage who was already making preparations for her magic. "I wanted to talk to you, but you can continue your work, after all, we are still in an urgent situation." (I) "Thank you for understand." (Edmund) "I know you realized who we are, so I hope you control your friend, my Father likes to reveal our secrets and I know he didn''t notice everything you noticed." (I) "Hodin was so focused on seeing Zenos as a threat that he missed the touch of Blessings." (Edmund) When he speaks his expression is serious, I don''t think even my new Father understands how much his Aura reveals about him and the impact that thisrge number of Blessings leaves on his Aura. "The truth is that if something happened to him, blood would flow not only on this in but on the entire continent, so think about it carefully while you pray to Baldr." (I) The Mage stands still as he looks at me, but instead of anger, he has a smile. "My faith in the Gods isn''t that great, I''m not a Priest, so don''t worry." (Edmund) "I hope these are your true thoughts, nature may seem weing and kind, but there is nothing crueler than nature." (I) I reveal my Aura only to him, I know he won''t discover the truth about me, but it will make him realize that I am not a simple Dragon, the depth of my Aura stems from millennia of existence and unlimited wisdom that all World Trees share. "..." (Edmund) I watch him put away the symbol of his faith and erase the part of the magic circle that would warn the Church of Light. "Was I that obvious?" (Edmund) "You are still too young to be able to hide anything from me, child." (I) I turn away knowing he won''t try to trick us with half truths again, just like he said, he''s not part of the Church of Light, he''s just one of countless worshipers of his religion. Unlike Priests, he won''t risk getting himself into a situation he doesn''t understand against so many unknown forces without having a big picture view of the situation, which is impossible for him. Chapter 836 Cap 834: I Like This Special Mission I just watch the ritual being performed, a big pile of Crystal coins and a space element magic Crystal are used along with other materials, then the girlse in to help. They use their affinities with the element of space along with the Wizard named Edmund to create an illusory image of a door 3 meters high and 2 meters wide. I see this door bing more and more realistic until it''s no different from a real door, this whole ritual only took 15 minutes, and it was way faster than I expected. I look at the tired mage drinking a Mana potion before jumping to stand beside the door inside the magic circle, so he waits being. "What he is doing?" (I) "This port is just a receiver, in other words, it''s just like a normal port, the tunnel that will connect with this port must being from a Permanent Teleportation Gate of another big city." (Nicole) "Then why did he sit there?" (I) "I don''t know, I haven''t finished reading the theory behind the teleportation gates yet." (Nicole) After another 10 minutes the door opens by itself, then hundreds of people started to pass through the door to our side, soon after boxes and more boxes came forming piles. As the new people arrived they started to look around as they fanned out as if to keep the area safe until the door closed. The mages started fortifying the defenses while erging the area, the earth mages started to quickly build roads for the rescued ones, a magic item was thrown into an unupied area where it glows brightly before bing arge wide two-story house. "Edmundo told me that you are responsible for this area and you rescued these people, thank you." "My name is Adelina, I am a Gold Grade Adventurer." (Adeline) One thing I learned when I arrived on this continent was that Adventurers with have a different rank above Grade +SSS, which are: 1. Crystal 2. tinum 3. Gold 4. Silver 5. Bronze 6. Iron "(As far as I know an Adventurer''s rank doesn''t just depend on her strength, but it''s one of the requirements, I wonder what that woman''s strength will be.)" (I) "My name is Zenos, but I imagine from the look in his eyes that you already know that." (I) "I don''t care about your family, race, or religion." (Adeline) "What matters to me is that." (Adeline) She points to the refugees being cared for by more Doctors and Priests now. "I already checked the surroundings with my Aura, the most serious injuries were taken care of before we arrived, you already have a decent base defense and you seem to have someone gathering information." (Adeline) "I have information about the most recent map of the city after the destruction, the current miasma level, the types of monsters that are roaming the city, and the ce where the city''s Adventurers are protecting most of the surviving poption." (I) "Nicole!" (I) "He is sure?" (Nicole) "By now I think she''s figured out about you." (I) "I''m not that rude, I realized it to be a spirit-type Demonic Creature, but I''m not looking any deeper than that." (Adeline) "No need to lie, I would be curious too." (I) She looks at me and smiles, I wasn''t sure if she had lied, I didn''t see any indication of that but I know that in her ce I would have been very interested in Nicole. "Your body really is very interesting, I feel a lot of peculiar things, I apologize for that and for lying." (Adeline) "No need to apologize, I know this body is too amazing for people who really understand not to feel curious." (Nicole) Nicole seems to have a lot of confidence, if one just looks at this scene it will look like a young girl bragging about her looks, but in fact, she is an engineer bragging about his creation. "I''ve never seen a Trinity-ss Golem like this." (Adeline) "Trinity ss!?" (Nicole) It looks like Nicole was confused about something before focusing her gaze on Adelina, but I can''t let the conversation stray any further now. "Askter, now show her the information." (I) "But she¡­" (Nicole) "Nicole..." (I) "Fine, fine¡­" (Nicole) "< Interface N activating Phase 2 >" (Nicole) But once again the holographic interface appears as more than 20 windows showing different information about the city pop up. "..." (Adeline) Adelina stops talking while putting on a serious expression, she nces quickly at them several screens for a few minutes, then she looks back at Nicole, this time with an expression of shock. "Really impressive." (Adeline) "Thank you so much... I mean thank you... I have to learn to change gender terminology." (Nicole) "What do you n to do?" (I) "The simplest strategy proves to be the best in this situation as we are short on time." (Adeline) I look at her, a little concerned, something about the way she says we''re short on time gives me a bad feeling. "What are you talking about?" (I) "Haven''t you ever seen a Wave of Monsters from a Cursed Dungeon?" (Adeline) "No, is there anything different from a normal Dungeon?" (I) "A normal Dungeon has a Core that is always close to the Dungeon." (Adeline) "But a Cursed Dungeon is different, it doesn''t have a core, what holds the Dungeon together is the curse on the Dungeon Boss." (Adeline) "What do you think happens when the boss of the Cursed Dungeon the core of the Dungeon itself is separated from the Dungeon or destroyed?" (Adeline) "The Dungeon was conquered?" (I) "No, there is a Dungeon Break, the Dungeon copses, that means all miasma, monsters and treasures will be spit out at the same time." (Adeline) "This causes a giant miasma contamination that if left unchecked could spawn a Titan of Nature." (Adeline) "..." (I) Adelina appears to be thinking as she goes back to looking at the information Nicole has gathered so far. "Thankfully it looks like something is sucking up the miasma, that might buy us time while we get people out of town." (Adeline) "The monsters won''t be a problem, it seems to say well in raising the strength level of the Adventurers we would call." (Adeline) In the end, it seems that the n will be simple, all participants will focus on the monsters of their level, so everyone can participate with less risk, in addition, Nicole will continue to be the logistical support of the operation, this increases the effectiveness of thebat. "(I like her n, that way me and the others can just fight and dump all the problems on her.)" (I) Chapter 837 Cap 835: Just Kill Monsters Since the giant monster appeared and was killed it''s only been a little over 1 hour, that means it''s been around 2 hours since this Monster Wave started. I''ve talked to others who also want to help out in town, luckily it looks like we won''t have to worry too much about particrly strong monsters since there are strong Adventurers that have arrived. Before anything started I had already sent ¨¦rica back to the Dungeon through the Fairy Gate in my Shadow, I don''t trust the people of the Adventurer''s Guild enough to leave ¨¦rica who is unconscious here with them while we are fighting in the city. Silvia and Freya would stay behind to look after Nicole who will be the focus of strategic management. ? ---------- "Now I''ve mentioned the monsters and everyone sees a map of the city, you know the monsters you should focus on!" (Adeline) "We have to clear the city as soon as possible before the Dungeon Break or the situation could get out of control, if you find someone in need of help forward them to the points where the rest of the poption should be protected!" (Adeline) "All of you received short-rangemunication magic items beforeing here, so let us know about monsters you can''t handle, let us know about survivors or anything weird!" (Adeline) "Don''t try to y the Hero, just start fights you can win or run away while reporting the situation!" (Adeline) I was behind the people sent by the Adventurer''s Guild, there were hundreds of people that I could only sense the Aura of less than 200 and all of these were people with strength between Lower Catastrophe Grade and Upper Catastrophe Grade. But they were only 40 to 45% of the people who came here, besides them, there are also people from the Mages Guild and some Priests from Church of Nature, Temple of Life, and Temple of Justice. People from the three religions are taking care of the rescued, they are also helping with other things like the administration of this ce that I imagine will be a nning center when they are rebuilding this city. Adelina was a Human woman, her appearance was that of someone over 50 years old, but even so, the atmosphere around her was wild like a beast, she is dressed in leather clothes with only a few parts in metal like the chest, joints and in parts from her arms, she also carried a fencing sword that I don''t remember the name of, but I know it''s a sword focused on speed and thrusts. Soon Adelina starts sending people to the city from the strongest to the weakest, this should be another protective measure since if too many people enter the city at the same time they will draw the attention of all the monsters. I tell the others before I leave that we''re going to keep the groups we decided on earlier as much as possible. ----------- Pov Athena: I enter the city again flying with my group, from somewhere we have a better view of the situation. "What do we do now?" (Ang) "Forget the ns, this is the time to act, see Renato." (Darius) "< Piercing Light Feathers >" (Renato) Sigh He''s right, this is a simple monster fight, that''s what we''ve been asked to do and we don''t have to think like we''re in charge. "Darius is right, attack and kill the monsters!" (I) "< Judgment Armor >" (I) "< Enchant: Sword of Judgment >" (I) I was already wearing Mithril armor and I still use magical armor materialized using mana from Light, Shadow, and my Aura. Then I run towards the army of Fire Demonsing towards us, these monsters are not very strong but they formed an army of hundreds, Renato ran ahead because there was a group of people covered in blood fighting these monsters. I give a strong thrust with my wings and try to cut the first one with my sword, but he reacts by defending himself with his own sword, my sword cuts his before decapitating his head, so I spin in the air as the des that are part of the my armor on my wings deal damage to nearby enemies. I use this time to throw myself into hand-to-handbat, not knowing how many monsters are left in this city and its surroundings, I try to save my strength for when it''s really necessary. So I keep fighting using the same two spells, I boost upwards dodging the fire actors while a shower of feathers from mypanions causes a good distraction for me to run between the enemies. I pierced the neck of one with my sword while pushing 3 with my wings towards earth spears created by another of mypanions, I do a somersaultnding a top-down kick to another monster whose head was crushed. Duringbat, beams of light, waves of water, and stone spikes continue across the battlefield, and people who were previously being cornered began to fight more aggressively. Spells that create swords of materialized Mana that are being controlled from a distance, spells that weaken enemies, and barriers that trap groups of enemies. These people have few strikers but have good skills. "Athena watch out!" (Ang) "< Air Hammer >" (Darius) The Focus Demons we''re facing have red skin, white horns, and mes instead of hair, all are wearing soldier armor with weapons like swords, spears, or axes. When Ang tried to warn me I noticed somethinging from behind my back, so I threw myself to the ground while giving a low kick across the ground that didn''t hit anything, that''s because the enemy that came from behind my back was a Slicing Bird, these things have energy demonic in their bodies and the feathers on their wings are as sharp as daggers, they also have the element of wind and are capable of using wind magic. "< Obscured Court >" (I) These things are fast, he managed to dodge Darius''s attack, but gave me the opportunity to cut him with one of my attacks, he dodges the deing towards him without realizing that it was an illusion and the real de of my sword was further behind giving me time to adjust its direction to cut off one of the monster''s wings, then finish by crushing the thing''s head under my boot. Chapter 838 Cap 836: A Fathers Tears Pov Diana: I was furious with that Adventurer, daring to point his spear at Zenos out of prejudice against his race, even in a situation where he had clearly helped a lot of people. An Adventurer more than any other must not have any kind of prejudice, you never know when they will need to meet with a specific Noble, escort someone somewhere, or fight alongside other Adventurers, in these situations prejudices like this hinder thepletion of the quest mission or may even lead to death. As in that case, if not for this Adventurer''s strength, he would have died here, of that, I have no doubt. ---------- On the way to the city, Sophia seemed restless, but I wonder why. "You were going to talk to him today, right?" (I) "I wanted to give him time to get used to his new body." (Sophia) "Talk to him when we leave this ce." (I) "< Poison Rain >" (H) Right before we even reach the city we are confronted with dozens of Infernal Storm Birds, ording to the exnation of the monsters of that woman from the Adventurer''s Guild, these monsters fight in groups and are above the Upper Catastrophe Grade. "(Nicole! We have dozens of Hell Storm Birds going to...)" (I) "< Rune Combination: Winter Incarnation Storm >" H was the first to notice and tried to get the attention of these monsters while buying time for us, I used that time tomunicate with Nicole, but before I finished speaking a group of Runics passed by naked using the magic that creates magical wings. These Runics were 5, all had a spirit nearby, they created a storm where instead of normal snow there are birds made of snow forming ice storms thate from all directions from the monsters. After a few minutes'' battle, the monsters lost to the unlimited number of snowbirds that the storm spawned, so the dozens of monsters became statues of ice that shattered on the ground. "Hello beautifuldies, hope to have..." "Shut up, we don''t have time in the middle of a special mission to vice hit on girls, you idiot." "(What happened Diana? Do you hear me?)" (Nicole) One of the Runics tried to fly towards us with a big smile on his face but was pulled by the cor by one of hispanions who flew back towards the city. "(I was going to warn of a group of monsters, but another group of Adventurers took care of them.)" (I) "(Alright, from the information I''ve been getting, it looks like there might still be people in the poor neighborhood, the master is going there, what are you going to do?)" (Nicole) "(I''m going there too.)" (I) I turn and start running across the sky in my Wolf form as the other twoe flying after me. ---------- After 10 minutes I arrive in the slums only to find that this ce is full of bodies lying around, but they are all bodies of people in ordinary clothes, there are no bodies of Adventurers or monsters around. "They abandoned these people¡­" (Sophia) "I don''t think that''s quite what happened." (H) I look around and remember the map of the city, I also remember the ce where the emergency shelters are. "I see, there were no emergency shelters nearby, I also don''t think there were any Adventurers around before the monsters started attacking." (I) "I imagine that those Adventurers who didn''t flee or go to protect the shelters stayed where they were to fight." (I) "I see, so there was no one around from the beginning." (H) "They''reing, 20 from the right and 4 from above!" (I) Soon a Demonic Armor Group appeared, in addition, 4 Demonic Dragons wereing, but it seems that they started a separate fight. "< Wind Incarnation >" (Diana) I transform to the middle of my normal body and my direwolf body, this means that I am taller and stronger even if I look like a woman of the Werewolf race. I reinforce my body with wind element Ki and run into the middle of the enemies, while Sophia attacks them from above with her Griffin. "< Fang of the Wind >" (I) I start my attack by fighting arge Wind Wolf that runs through all the monsters and tearing to pieces thest two that carried bows to attack from afar. "Let''s get this over with." (I) I look quickly at H, she was looking into a well in the middle of the street, she puts her hand inside and pulls a child out. ---------- Pov Zenos: I had onlye along with Nix, I''m not very well coordinated in this kind of situation, I like to move around hands free so being that way works best for me. "< Dragon Lines >" (I) When the Demonic Dragons were approaching I used my lines which were coated with my Dragon scales to pull the 4 Dragons down. "< Lunar w >" (Nix) "< Dragon''s Roar >" (I) ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!!!! Dragon''s Roar is a technique that mixes my Aura and my Scream Skill, this was the first time I used this technique, but it seems to have worked very well with the 2 Dragons that were left since the other two lost their heads by Nix''s ws. "What do we do with these two?" (I) I look at the two shivering Dragons with their heads down. "They may be monsters, but they don''t appear to be first generation or their Aura would have no effect." (Nix) "Normal dragons are not able to go against True Dragons, your roar just now was the same as an order to surrender on their heads." (Nix) "I make the Spirits take these two to the Dungeon, leave them in thend of the living dead where no one lives." (I) "I''ll decide what to do with themter." (I) "It''s all right." (Nix) ----------- Pov Arash (True Dragon ck Emperor): I can''t believe how beautiful she was, now she can transform into her Humanoid form. "I had long discussions with your mother about what she would look like in human form." (I) Tears The images of that time are still as fresh in my mind as if it were today, that curious young Dragon, that beautiful woman I was honored and proud to call my wife, I had it all. Tears My only arguments with my wife was who our daughter would be more like, I used tough saying it was an easy win for me, after all, she was a True Dragon like her father. "Her red hair and different color eyes are beautiful, unlike me and her mother, but at least her face..." (I) Tears I close my eyes and I can see the resemnce, it seems my wife was right in the end. I open my eyes to see her fighting, she possesses the element of the Moon like her mother and uses it to perfection in battle. Tears "You shouldn''t go there yet, thanks to this happening there are many eyes in the city." (Caitlyn) "Do you have any idea what you''re asking of me? Do you know how long I''ve waited to see my daughter? How long I''ve waited to hug her!? To hear her voice at least!?" (I) "You would put a target on her, you better than anyone should know about those who would love to discover her weaknesses." (Caitlyn) "She''s not strong enough yet, you might have had the chance if none of this had happened." (Caitlyn) Tears I look at her one more time, she is so close that if I reach out my hand will reach her, but it still seems like I will never reach her. Chapter 839 Cap 837: Dungeon Break I was running through the streets of the city''s poor neighborhoods, and I realized early on that I would be an easy target if I was flying, I also can''t spread my Aura since it could attract a stronger monster than I can face. After taking care of those 4 Demonic Dragons I go back to running through the alleys, sometimes I find people fighting monsters, so I deviate to another direction if they don''t need help. On the way I see many monsters with strength Grade SSS or below, I kill them with one hit or bottom are in big groups, and I use poison attacks. I don''t waste my time fighting these monsters, after a few minutes running between the houses in disrepair the wall next to me breaks and a ck Ogre with a yellow horn jumps at me. I dodge throwing myself to the ground as I spin kick his hand that held a dagger. BAAAMMMM!!!! When I was going to try to fight this monster I just feel a big blow breaking my bones as I go through many walls. I feel the damage to my organs, my broken bones, and a powerful pressure as if there is something pressing me to the ground. I recognized it being an Aura, it had no effect other than this heavy weight that could crush me at any moment. "Are you okay?" (Voice 1) "Is he still alive with that blow? Call a healer!" (Voice 2) "Leave him to me." (Nix) ---------- Pov Silvia: I got left behind but once what a shame I would like to fight more monsters but I know I''m not ready yet. "Miss, are you rted to Zenos?" (Adeline) Suddenly as I was watching the mages working on building structures using the elements of earth, metal, and wood, the woman responsible for this entire operation approaches me. "Yes, I''m one of your daughters." (I) "Daughter?" (Adeline) She looks at me suspiciously, it looks like she''s as smart as she looks. "You don''t need to know the details, so don''t waste your time trying to look right through me with your Aura." (I) "Sorry for the rudeness, as an Adventurer I''ve gotten used to knowing what''s going on around me, it''s the things you ignore that can get you killed." (Adeline) "Dig into other people''s secrets too, so know when to step in and step back." (I) In my eyes she looks like a child trying to get something out of me with this indirect talk, even the act she shows her murderous intent in her gaze as a test for me, but that means nothing to me, even the Gods don''t scare me anymore. "I appreciate you dismissing the Priests of the Church of Light." (I) "You knew they woulde? Is that why you tried to help the man from the Mages'' Guild?" (Adeline) "I''m sorry for the maniption, but you wouldn''t do it if I just asked, would you?" (I) "It took me a while to recognize your Father, it would have been really bad if that oversight had caused a battle here." (Adeline) The Priests of the Church of Light would certainly attack us, due to the strength of the other Priests around here, I know that we would not have won, but this unteral battle would have destroyed this camp and would have hindered the mission. "We have a problem, a very strong monster caused great destruction in the slums area, it seems that the master was injured." (Nicole) "I''m going to open a teleportation door..." (I) "I will take care of it¡­" (Adelina) "It won''t be needed anymore, it looks like the monster had King Grade strength, it was already killed by a group of Adventurers nearby." (Nicole) Nicole reproduces an image from above that reveals a line of destruction that runs for approximately 2 kilometers. "I still need to know where it is..." (I) "He''s already recovering, it looks like it was just physical damage, which for him won''t mean anything." (Nicole) Nicole seems calm, I''ve heard of the times my Father got his body destroyed in the past, and I also know that he has a True Dragon''s bloodline and is still a Vampire Patriarch, but I still worry. ---------- Pov Nix: I couldn''t react to the attack when I realized the master was already flying away, I couldn''t even get out of his shadow to help, there was something preventing me from leaving the master''s shadow, but when the Adventurers arrived, what was holding me disappeared and I step out of the Shadows taking the master in my arms. "Leave him to me." (I) The person who arrived first was calmer but seemed to want to help the master, but the second person was terrified, when I step out of the Shadows they point their guns at me. "He''ll be fine, but thanks for the help." (I) I lift the master''s shirt revealing the wounds closing and the bones falling back into ce. I take a Bottle of Blood from Freya and Jade, it seems that strong bloodlines have more potent healing effects than potions for the master. Once he drank the two bottles of blood his wounds healed much faster, even his broken scales are shed by his body while new ones grow. "Your regeneration of him is amazing." (Adventurer 1) "Bone is already above an ordinary regeneration, maybe I should turn Vampire?" (Adventurer 2) "Stop kidding around or I''ll tell your daughter aboutst week." (Adventurer 1) "You bastard, it was you who took me there..." (Adventurer 2) I watch the two walk away, it was two Humans, but one of them must have Beastman bloodlines since he has a Cat''s tail. "Here, have some of my blood too." (I) I bite my wrist and put it in his mouth, after a few seconds his eyes flutter open. ---------- Pov Zenos: After my confusion got better, I realized that I couldn''t move because my bones and muscles were destroyed, moreover the reason I couldn''t see or speak was that my eyes must have been hurt, also my jaw was out of ce. When I managed to open my eyes I could see Nix giving me some of his blood, but his Spirit blood is just liquid spiritual energy, it doesn''t even count as blood, but what counts is the intention. "Thanks." (I) I get to my feet and pull one of my shoulders back into ce, the two bottles of blood from earlier helped me a lot to speed up my recovery. I close my eyes and feel that my organs and muscles have already healed, moreover, the muscles and bones are still fractured but are starting to heal. I open my eyes to see the surroundings, I realize I''m in a hole in the wall somewhere, when I look in the other direction I see a straight line of destruction as if a bulldozer had cleared the way pushing everything to the sides. Next to me were pieces of bodies, the head or at least part of the head of the Ogre I was going to fight, and a lot of rubble. "I need more blood." (I) I took out 40 bottles of blood from my storage item putting them all on the floor, then controlled the blood toe to my mouth drinking it all in a few seconds, I could feel the recovery speeding up a bit, and soon I was almost recovered. Sigh "I''m already fine, let''s continue the mission." (I) "Yea." (Nix) This time Nix doesn''t step into my shadow andes running beside me, I look at my state realizing that mybat clothes were in pieces, no longer useful forbat. "< Robes of Blood >" (I) Blood oozes from the pores of my skin taking the form of dark red fabric as my lines intertwine with the blood, at the same time small ck crystal scales grow on the arms, legs, and chest of the clothes. The result is a red and ck tacticalbat suit that doesn''t hinder my movements and regenerates itself using the vitality contained in the blood it''s made of. After taking care of my clothes, I continue running with Nix while we kill as many monsters as possible, we did this for almost 1 hour and did not find any survivors. The closest to rescuing someone was when one of the Adventurers ran towards us leading monsters towards us, this happened 2 times by the same Adventurers. As the ces where the shelters were, seemed to be gathering stronger monsters due to the constant battles, I avoided going there, but in the end, it didn''t matter when the giant sword that is still in the city starts to crack. "The shelters have already been evacuated, we are bringing everyone back, enter the teleportation door." (Nicole) As soon as I heard Nicole''s voice in my head the teleportation door opens out of my shadow. ---------- When we got back I saw Adelina with both arms bandaged while a green Aura covered her body. "Good job." (Adeline) "How were you injured?" (I) "Had to go rescue one of the shelters when the troublesome idiot got there..." (Adelina) Before Adelina finishes speaking, a ck fog hides the entire city in the blink of an eye, then strange lights and explosion noises begin to be heard. "Activate!" (Adeline) At that moment a green light circles the city with a distance of 3 kilometers around the city, I know this from the images seen from above that Nicole is providing. Chapter 840 Cap 838: Lets Go Pov Arash (True Dragon ck Emperor): The Dungeon Break happened hours before it should have happened, from the separate space where I was looking I could understand everything without anyone noticing me. "The amount of miasma is abnormal, and the people of this city were clearly not prepared." (I) When a Dungeon is about to break apart, it shows signs like irregr Monster Waves and increased miasma leakage. If such things had happened people would have prepared for it, which they didn''t as far as I can tell. I look at the crystallized monsters that little freak is using to collect this miasma. "She''ll get indigestion from so much food." (I) The crystallized monsters are still soaking up the miasma, it seems the Adventurers have stayed away, that''s a good thing for them, these statues are crystallized nightmares, attacking this would cause an explosion while the culprit would be hunted down by one of that little freak''s nightmares. I look at my daughter, she keeps looking around calmly, but her restlessness is impossible to hide from my eyes, I know she recognized me when I attacked that monster. "I could..." (I) "(Don''t even try to go down there...)" (Caitlyn) "Damn it! Why don''t you go take care of your food or go to sleep, leave me alone." (I) ---------- Pov Shadow Lord: "Hahahahahahaha... hahahahaha..." (I) As I watched the Adventurers leave the city with most of the poption I started tough. Those fools think they''ve won, nobody realized the real reason. I look at the images of the various Shadow Familiars who watched the events of the Cursed Dungeon Break from afar. "They just dyed my ns, but it was still a sess... hahahahahahaha..." (I) I close my eyes to use the curse on my ve who is standing by the seal. "(How much of the 8? seal was opened?)" (I) "(The seal has only weakened, it hasn''t broken or opened yet, master.)" (Shadow ve) "(Use the arrangements I left to perform the Soul Desecration Ritual, then attack the seal, it should be enough to break it now.)" (I) "(How many sacrifices should I use?)" (Shadow ve) I think for a few seconds as I do a quick calction. "(270 should be enough, but for sure use twice as much, it will cost more resources, but we shouldn''t skimp when we are so close.)" (I) "(Yes my master.)" (Shadow ve) When I close my connection through the curse I ced on him, I turn my gaze to the destroyed city. Sigh "Unfortunately a Titan of Nature won''t appear, I was prepared to lure him to a ce where many weapons made with Flux Coral are, it would help to loosen or even break another seal." (I) ---------- Pov Zenos: I spread my wings to get a view with my own eyes of what''s going on in the city, flying higher so the trees don''t obstruct my view. From above I see the ck mist epassing the entire city and surroundings until it is stopped by a green barrier, I use my Aura on my eyes and verify that this barrier is being fed with the energy of the surrounding Nature. I also noticed something unusual, the fog is not touching the barrier, it is staying inches away from the barrier. "Is this an effect of the barrier or Nature''s energy?" (I) Just by seeing therge amount of miasma, he knew that a normal person who stayed inside would die almost instantly. "What do we do now?" (Nix) "We''re going to the next city, let''s go back with Adelina to her city before going to the next city." (I) "..." (Nix) "Don''t look at me, I''m not the only one who wants to go there." (I) Sigh "You just want to have fun¡­" (Nix) This city full of Dungeons was set to be our first stop to serve as training for us as some were getting used to their new bodies like me. But the next city is known as amercial city that only has 2 Dungeons, this city was built and nned to attract people, it has restaurants of all kinds, it has various types of establishments like Brothels with wonderful men and women, it has casinos, it has beaches, it has hotels with various amenities that you can''t find elsewhere, it has 1bat arena where duels take ce and it has a theater, the only one I''ve heard of in this world so far at least. In other words, it''s a resort town where even the two dungeons are a tourist attraction, one of the dungeons is a ce for nt type monsters, that means every floor of the dungeon is lush with each floor being a new forest. The second Dungeons is a ce of gems, that means that on every floor there are different gems, this city also has many essories and jewelry stores. "Let''s talk to Adelina." (I) "Take care of her, master." (Nix) ---------- Pov Adelina: 5 hours after Dungeon Break. I was looking at the city that was now visible after more than half of the miasma disappeared, from the information about crystal monster statues around the city that the Adventurers talked about earlier, also about the ability of these statues to absorb miasma, I can imagine the cmity that is located in this city. "I hope you''re having fun." (I) "How did you notice me?" (Caitlyn) "I didn''t notice but I felt something was watching me, call it instincts if you must Miss Caitlyn." (I) There is no way not to recognize this face, at least this time there are no screams of agony in the surroundings like that day. "Where is he?" (Caitlyn) "Your brother is no longer in town." (I) "Bye then." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) She didn''t even bother to talk to me, she just disappeared in front of me. Sigh "Coming and going as you please..." (I) "At least thanks for the help, all that miasma was a big problem." (I) The Living Nightmare, few are those who recognize her when they look at her, it would be hard for anyone to associate a little girl with a destroyer of nations. There''s no way to fight someone who knows your worst fears, who knows your biggest secrets, and who doesn''t know forgiveness. ---------- In the past I lived in a city whose main trade was ves, I was one of many ves who passed through there, a fool saw a girl sleeping under a tree in the forest and took her. I was at the ve Auction when I heard someone growling in her ear to force her to wake up, seeing such an innocent and delicate looking girl have her face get serious as she looked around was strange. But the strangest thing was when she started tough or should I sayugh, her childishugh was slowly not only heard by my ears and was being heard in my mind as her childish voice turned into something macabre. That day I was on a stage being sold as abat ve, I saw myself alone in a dark ce with a mirror in front of me that showed my reflection, I saw my whole life in that reflection, and when I realized I was back on stage waking up in the floor. In the surroundings, many were screaming in agony, pain, and endless fear, when I went to the streets it was the same, the whole city was the same with the screams of horror on all sides. I remember the ck mist building up over time and a person who was screaming getting up with his eyespletely red as if possessed, then he kneels down as the body crystallizes, I clearly remember noticing the ck mist being sucked into the crystal statue. "Anyone who angers one of the Living Cmities will know hell in life." (I) Chapter 841 Cap 839: Is He Bipolar? When we arrived in the city we found out that it will take 5 days for us to be able to use the Teleportation Portal, it seems that they are using it to send help to the miasma filled city to help speed up the process of recovering the city. As I was afraid not to know the city, I rented an entire floor of an inn near the Adventurer''s Guild. One of the reasons for my fear was knowing that the Church of Light was in that city, and also, due to the number of people who looked at me with displeasure, it didn''t take me long to realize the reason for that. Thanks to the title of Heretic, worshipers of the God of Light will get a bad impression of me from the start, I''ve noticed that before. I was wearing a Mask and a hood like the others in my group, but none of that mattered, at least it served to hide my identity since there was a wanted poster for me everywhere. I take one of those posters where there is some information about me. [ Younger son of the Blood Goddess Selene, an evil deity creator of the repulsive race of Vampires. An evil being in the form of a child whomitted countless murders and crimes wherever he went. ] [ REWARD: 1000 CRYSTAL COINS ] "Wow, that''s a real fortune, even I''m thinking of turning myself in now..." (I) "I used to be very focused on money in the past, it was difficult to fund my research." (Nicole) "You stole national relics." (Irina) "Not everything can be bought with money, it seems, I could not interrupt my searches for such idiotic obstacles." (Nicole) "I think you forgot to tighten a screw when you were building this body." (I) "This body doesn''t have a screw, I fixed its parts with magic and I can control it to a certain extent..." (Nicole) "Please don''t start another rant about how splendid your body is and h h h..." (Lilith) "Not even my tortures are so cruel." (Lilith) As we were walking in arge group, people kept to themselves, at least that should prevent anyoneing close to cause confusion. "The way they portray the Goddess and our race is abominable, this is pure prejudice." (Vanessa) "The Blood Goddess has always been the most opposing Deity against the God of Light, which is why in all the books Vampires are portrayed so badly." (Irius) "I find the way they portray the master revolting, but I also cannot deny the uracy of what is written." (Ragnar) "Many more crimes are missing, I think the sheet wasn''t big enough to put everything on, that''s why they made it so short." (Diana) "Come on all of you, you''re making me look like a criminal." (I) "..." (all) Everyone stops and looks at me, I feel like their gaze is piercing through my body, it''s being more deadly than any attack I received from the monsters in the previous city. "Come on, if we''re talking about crimes, then Kira, Lilith, Elsaris, and Nicole are way worse than me." (I) "He''s not wrong." (Nix) "As we are all under yourmand, so our crimes also fall to you." (Kira) "There''s no denying that argument." (Silvia) "You guys are so mean to me." (I) "Did anyone see where Loki ended up?" (Athena) "She went into that building back there." (Ivan) We all looked back, the ce Ivan was pointing to was clearly Cassian. "Did someone give her money?" (I) "My money is gone." (Irina) "Mine too." (Vanessa) "Mine too." (Ivan) "Howe...my money is gone too." (Kira) "That''s why I don''t carry cash anymore." (Nicole) "Who''s going to volunteer to keep an eye on her?" (I) "..." (All) "Nobody? Then I choose Ragnar." (I) "Because I?" (Ragnar) "Because if she wins something at the Casino you can buy something to eat, whatever you want." (I) "See youter." (Ragnar) "He''s too easy." (Sakura) After parting, I''m going to take a look at a tourist spot in the city called the square of the flow of water, in the center of the city, there is arge square where a flow of water passes through several turns throughout the square interconnecting before arriving therge floating water sphere filled with cute fish-type monsters that swim through the streams of water. "This here is amazing..." (I) "Let me go." (Lilith) "I won''t let you dive in there, I won''t let you take your clothes off in public either." (Vanessa) "What''s the matter, my body is beautiful, my Father who gave me this body..." (Lilith) Suddenly thendscape disappears in darkness and when I realize I''m on the roof of somewhere facing someone masked giving a hug to Kira who has electric rays being emitted by the body, besides that Byakko in her great form was trying to bite his head behind, but to no avail. "Master, help me." (Kira) I look at him, the way he hugs her is with affection, he''s not holding any indecent part of her body or any vital spot. I also don''t feel any kind of aggression towards Kira, maybe he''s an acquaintance, after all, he brought me here with him. "Could you let her go, please?" (I) "No and I wait a little longer and I''ll deal with you." "Let go of me soon, I don''t even know who you are!" (Kira) "Let her go or are you going to make me use force?" (I) "< Shadow Immobilization Curse >" Suddenly my body was super rigid, I couldn''t move my body at all, it was like I was frozen in time. "Calm down, I''ll exin everything, I''ve thought about this a thousand times, just give me a moment to remember..." "That mask, that Aura..." I see him taking off Kira''s mask very carefully as he stares into her face. "That face... reminds me so much of her face... my dear Joana..." Tears I can see tears streaming from the mask he wears, he''s crying but I don''t understand why. "As for you, I have to have a long and maybe violent conversation with you" He changes from calm to confusion, changes from tears of sadness to murderous rage and his emotions are not stable at all. "(I think he''s bipr.)" (I) Chapter 842 Cap 840: Getting To Know Klaus I was paralyzed on top of a building with a man hugging Kira in front of me while ignoring Byakko in her tiger form biting her head. The strangest thing was that this man didn''t seem like an enemy, I say this for his strange actions, the way he hugs Kira is affectionate, he doesn''t seem to be acting perverted or malicious, plus he seems to know Kira from somewhere or was Which I thought until I heard him say Kira''s mother''s name. When Kira hears her mother''s name she is paralyzed looking at the masked man, her mother has always been the biggest weakness in her mind, it must have been a shock to hear that name from someone in those conditions. Furthermore, this man for some reason seems to dislike me, in fact, his murderous intent is as tant as if he was warning me that my death was already certain. "Master!" (Nix) "Dad!" (Irius/Irina) "Bastard, release Kira now!" (Diana) "Wait!!!" (Vanessa) Soon everyone else arrived, I knew they woulde at some point, and my Familiars would be able to find me in no time after noticing that I disappeared along with Kira. I wish I could have contacted them but I couldn''t, whatever he did to me seems to be preventing any means ofmunicating with me. ? Vanessa did well stopping the others, unfortunately, I can''t roll my eyes, but at least I can listen. "I don''t know who you are, but could you let go of our family?" (Vanessa) "Family..." The killing intent directed at me disappeared, then for the first time I see his head move to look towards those who just arrived and then towards me. "Looks like you have goodpanions." "Stop that show, us." (Silvia) ---------- Soon I hear Silvia''s childlike voice, then I see the masked man stiffen before turning to face the direction I heard Silvia''s voice from. "We already met Miss..." (us) "What are Uryma and Ury doing letting Moon Butcher run so free?" (Silvia) "Who are you? How do you know these names?" (us) "Wait... that presence, that deep gaze... Mistress." Suddenly I start to hear many new names, it seems that Silvia knows who this man is, but this name Butcher of the Moon seems to be highly dangerous. In addition, I hear a new voice and then a ck Serpentes out of the clothes of the man called us, this Serpent was on his shoulder looking in the direction where I imagine Silvia is, then the Serpent lowers its head. "Do you know who this True Dragon is, Naraka?" (us) "I don''t know how she''s here, how she became a Dragon, how she recovered, or the reason for her current appearance, but her presence is unmistakable." (Naraka) "She is Mistress Ey, she¡­" (Naraka) "Let''s avoid saying who I am in the middle of a city, after all, I don''t know how reliable us'' obscuration barriers are since we found you so quickly." (Silvia) The Serpent turns its slightly trembling head towards us''s masked face, then he stares in the direction where I imagine Silvia is. "Let''s go to my hideout." (us) "< Shadow Teleportation >" (us) Obtuse I know was losing consciousness momentarily as everything went dark and the next second I was on my feet and able to move again, I also realized I was in a dark shed. "Everyone can be seated if they wish." (us) I look around, noticing that the man called us has sat on the only couch with Kira sitting next to him, I look around and see some crates, weapons, and potions. When I realized that there was no more room to sit, I started taking chairs, sofas, and a luxury recliner for everyone to sit on, but of course, I kept the armchair, I had it made with high quality items, I''m sure this superfortable armchair could have the price of a castle if sold. Everyone has decided to stand next to me, while Silvia walks forward with the cute look of an irritated child. "Now could you exin why you kidnapped my Father and one of his mates?" (Silvia) "Your father!!!!???" (Naraka) "Please don''t joke ma''am, there''s no way a Vampire that young could father a World Tree." (us) "I''m not here to exin my situation to you, so either you start talking or I have to talk to my sister?" (Silvia) "..." (us) "No reason to hide us, just say so." (Naraka) "I''ve thought of so many ways to say this, but now that I have to... my mind feels nk..." (us) Sigh I see the man called us exchange a few words with Silvia, then he looks at Kira who hasn''t stopped staring at him in silence ever since she heard her mother''s name. He removes his mask as he throws back his hood revealing himself to be a Gray Elf, his white hair cut short, his golden eyes shining brightly as tears run down his face which has some scars but something about it looks a little familiar. "My name is us, Leader of the Guardians of the Night of the Vige of Nightmare, many call me the Butcher of the Night, several years ago when I was traveling in training across several continents I met a woman." (us) His eyes were looking at Kira, but he looked as if he were seeing something else as a smile formed on his tear-stained face. "This woman was weaker than me, but something about her caught my attention, it took me a long time to notice that it was her unshakable determination, even during training she only stopped when she lost consciousness regardless of her injuries, I''ve never met anyone so stubborn..." (us) Tears "She was very talented, I knew that one day she would be too strong to continue on such a weak continent, as the days turned into weeks, the weeks turned into months and finally 1 year had passed, for the first time I saw hering back wounded on a mission, it was on that day that the fear of losing her made me realize my true feelings for her." (us) Tears "Do you know what she did when I ran up to her with a box of potions in one hand and a White Elf healer in the other arm that I rationally convinced toe and treat her wounds?" (us) "She took me in her arms and just said ''I love you too'' before kissing me." (us) Tears His tears wouldn''t stop flowing, his face a mixture of emotions with the main one being sadness. Tears "The name of that wonderful woman I married on the same day was Joana..." (us) Chapter 843 Cap 841: How To Destroy A Strong Man "The name of that wonderful woman I married on the same day was Joana..." (us) Tears started to fall from Kira''s eyes midway through us'' story, everyone in the room extended who us is now. "Where¡­where were you¡­where were you when she¡­when we needed you the most!?" (Kira) I saw fury flood Kira''s expression and saw her get to her feet as she sobbed while pointing her finger at us. In her unfocused eyes, I could see a myriad of thoughts or memories pass through her eyes, through the connection I have with her I can feel a storm of emotions. "My mother died sick and hungry surrounded by unreliable people who chose the easiest way to solve their problems when put against the wall!" (Kira) Tears "..." (us) "Where were you when she needed you!? Where were you when she was hurt!?" (Kira) "..." (us) Tears I wanted to get up to stand beside her, but luckily Diana put a hand on my shoulder to stop me, as difficult as this can be for Kira, it''s still something she needs to get over on her own. "(I know that...but it''s still hard to see her like this.)" (I) I''ve never seen Kira this agitated before, I''ve never seen her lose control like this, I can feel her mixed emotions and I know just by seeing how lost she is. "He doesn''t..." (Naraka) "Naraka! Leave it, I deserve this, it''s my fault." (us) Tears "..." (Kira) It seems that Kira has finally put some weight out, she finally notices us''s tears streaming down a face full of regret and sadness, she saw it when she turned to yell at him and stopped what she was going to say. She looks at me and I smile at her to show that I''m here with her, I wanted her to see at least a smile from someone in this very tense simtion, so she turns to us again. "What happened... I need to know, tell me." (Kira) "I was young, I always had a lot of talent which allowed me to have a much more demanding training, with that I always surpassed those of my age, and without knowing it blind confidence made me think I was invincible." (us) "The Elders of the vige saw my potential and my ws, they sent me to travel across many cities and continents to open my mind with experience, but I didn''t understand it back then." (us) "During my travels, I made many enemies for making childish and foolish decisions, I also let many enemies escape, I left a trail of enemies behind thinking that none of them would be able to do anything to me when I left, I was naive." (us) He raised a hand to his face as the Serpent on his shoulder extended its tail to pass over his head. "That day I had gone on a dangerous mission, I would take a long time to return, but the vige I belong to had sent me an important mission, so I left the continent without knowing how long I would be away." (us) "When I went back to the Morror Continent to get her..." (us) At that moment he stopped, could see his eyes be vacant like those of a corpse, the tears in his eyes never stopping as if his sadness had no limits. "When I came back she was gone, I heard about her injuries, I heard about her not being able to fight again and how that happened." (us) "Some of those enemies I left behind in the past somehow found out about me, but back then I was too strong for them to do anything to me directly, so they did what bastards and cowards do, go after a target to take out all of it hatred that could hurt me even indirectly." (us) "They attacked Joan at least 5 times in a few days, she came close to death many times before she managed to return to her vige, so as soon as her wounds were reasonably healed, she disappeared¡­" (us) "The people of her vige said they searched relentlessly, but that didn''t stop me from scouring that continent trying to find her until I was dragged back to this continent." (us) "I didn''t know if she was dead or alive, I didn''t know where she was or who exactly was responsible, all I knew was that she disappeared and knowing Joana if she was alive I might never see her again." (us) "The pain, loneliness, and sadness consumed me until all that was left was hate, so I used that as motivation, I chased after everyone until there was none left, but I never stopped looking for her, I wouldn''t be able to bear to stop looking Is it over there." (us) The killing intenting out of her body was something evil, I could even smell blood through the shed at that moment as if I was in a field full of bodies. "Until one day I felt an endless void, I felt like a hole had formed in my heart, a hole that would never close, I knew she was gone forever because she was the only thing that could hurt me so badly." (us) "Until a few months ago, I never knew that Joana was pregnant, that''s why the letter that the people of the Morror Continent was such a shock." (us) I throw myself on the floor on my knees with tears in my eyes but a big smile in my eyes. "You are Joana''s legacy, you are the living symbol of our love, you were the one she most wanted to protect, her greatest treasure." (us) "You are my beloved daughter..." (us) Kira threw herself into us'' arms as they both cried, us, kept asking forgiveness for being a terrible father, for not being there for her or his wife, and for not being able to protect either of them. I thought they needed some time alone so I left the two of them there, and told Sapphire and Nix to stay behind while we headed back to town with the help of the ck Serpent which I found out to be us'' Hired Spirit, he sent us into town again. I left a letter in Nix''s hands to be delivered to Kirater, I said in the letter for her to spend these days with her father, to get to know each other better. They needed some time alone so we went to a restaurant to get something to eat before flying to the Hotel where we were staying, I''m sure everyone is tired monthly after listening to Kira''s father''s story. Chapter 844 Cap 842: An Unlucky Thief Pov of a Thief: "Are you sure about them?" (I) "Yes, I had a friend check their strength, none seem to be above Catastrophe Superior Grade, but he said that many among them were hard to pinpoint strength even with their Unique Skill." (Jones) "From the information I''ve collected so far, they are special, it seems they have the rmendation of the veteran Adventurer Adelina, also known as the Queen of Combat." (I) "Miss, I am against this whole n, these people hide with masks and hoods, they also seem to have the support of the Adventurer''s Guild, they must be important people." (Jones) "You know your father doesn''t like to draw attention to his business." (Jones) "I''m the only one in charge of my operation, as long as it''s sessful he won''t say anything as usual, for him all that matters is sess." (I) "Want me to call the others?" (Jones) "No, I take care of it myself, just to make sure there are no failures." (I) I''ve been following these targets since they left the Teleportation Portal, a group with masks like that draws attention, especially with the number of magic items on everyone''s body. After sending Jones away I put my clothes back on and pay the prostitute before leaving the brothel, in addition to some fun these ces have an excellent security system, so I love doing business here. Now it was the middle of the night, I read Jonas'' information and it looks like these people haven''te out of their rooms since they entered, it looks like their number has decreased by one but it doesn''t matter. "Let''s start." (I) I go to the nearest alley and activate my magic items, my clothes are part of a set of clothing-type magic items that improve when worn together, Night Sparrow Clothing. I also activate many other magic items that I use like rings, mask, and belt. In addition, I activate my abilities and spells to aid my concealment. "Wow, this is harder than I thought." (I) In addition to the absurd Mana drain, the weight on my body is also ring, which is why I don''t like to do risky work like that. Sigh "But I''m going to need that money to pay off that stupid debt without my dad knowing, he would spank me again for losing so much money at the casino." (I) I look at the door waiting for one of the employees toe out to take out the trash, something all Hotels do on a daily basis, so I want her neck and I put the body in a storage item while I use several identical illusionsyered to be more difficult for others see through my illusion. Then using her appearance I go up to the floor where these people''s rooms are, unlocking these doors is simple, but the problem is getting through the barriers around the rooms these people used. "We will." (I) I go into the first room and it''s empty, I walk past the door of another room and I don''t go in, I can''t hear anything from inside, but the smell of two different people in the same room at this hour, I''m not that big of a killjoy. I go into another room and only find the child, I approach and see that she is very beautiful, red hair, brown skin, tattoos, and scales, each and seems to have fangs. "(I can''t identify her race, but her appearance is wonderful, could be worth good money if sold as a sex ve, the more exotic the better the price.)" (I) At the same moment these thoughts formed in my head they also disappear, this girl is a Vampire, and her age may not match her appearance, I''m also not sure what lineage she has, they could trace her to my base, I''d rather not risk it. I look around and see a lot of magic items, so I take the mask, clothes, essories, and a beautiful ne. The ne was beautiful and clearly, of high value, it was made with the thread of a monster by the looks of it, it also had scales, teeth, and pieces of bone, and it was colored ck, red and white. "(I''ll keep this one for myself.)" (I) I hold the ne and ce it around my neck, I felt chills when I touched the ne, but since none of my skills or magic items reacted, it must be fine. I went from room to room stealing everything of value I found, the most dangerous moment was when I entered the room of the Beastman woman from the Wolf tribe, I saw her nose move, that means she noticed a different smell, so I left from there without taking anything. Today also a problem with the barrier in one of the rooms, it was very different from anything I''ve seen and it seemed to burn me just by touching the barrier, it seems that the magic item I''ve been using doesn''t work very well against this barrier and so I decided to leave from there while in profit. Outside the hotel I went through several checkpoints where I have my subordinates waiting, after confirming that I''m not being followed, I go straight to my base which is in a jewelry store. ---------- As soon as I enter the room a knife sticks to my shoulder, I take advantage of the force of that blow to generate, and with that momentum I throw 3 daggers in the direction from where the knife came from. "Her reflexes are shit." (Dad) "Bastard! Why are you here? Your bitches are going to miss you tonight." (I) "Stop pretending you''re hurt, we both know you let yourself get hit." (Dad) I yank the knife from my shoulder and run my tongue over the de before throwing it to the ground. "No poison on the de? Is it getting mushy Dad?" (I) "You''re not worth what it would take to spend on poison to be useful against you, now let''s have that casino talk one more time, mostly with my money." (Dad) "First of all, I already got twice as much as I lost, I just came back with a lot of sealed storage items, there must be a lot of high value stuff." (I) "I want quadruple what you lost mine or we''ll talk." (Dad) "I already expected that, I''ll have your money in 3 days." (I) "You have 3 days, it was nice to see you daughter, stop by the base tomorrow, maybe there''s something for you and your brother to do." (Dad) "If be there." (I) "(One of these days I''ll take care of you Dad...)" "What am I thinking? The old man sucks, but his contacts are still very lucrative." (I) "(All of this made me tired.)" "I''m going to get some sleep, these storage items can wait until tomorrow." (I) After the stabbing my mind became more active, maybe it''s the rage at being attacked, but my own voice in my head was speaking my recurring thoughts of killing this shitty father. I throw myself on the bed and try to sleep. Zzzzzzz... Zzzzzz... Zzzzz... ------------ Pov of a Thief: The next day. I was in a dark ce with many doors, I was sitting on a magnificent golden throne, then from my shadowes a copy of me with my father''s head in my hands. "The number of voices I''ve thought to kill this bastard is many, but beyond my satisfaction, there would only be loss with his death." (I) "But you''d still like that, wouldn''t you?" "We know you do." (I) I get up from the throne and step on the old man''s severed head smashing into the ground, I can''t help but smile at that, as does my double, then we start walking between the doors. I open a door just to see a reminder of my training days, I can''t even remember how many times my bones broke a week. I open another door and see my idiot brother, he was angry that I slept with his friend, so he killed his friend in front of me, of course, he did it because he thought I was in love with his idiot friend. "He never knew the truth." "At that time I discovered the password to his safe, I''ve been stealing from him for years and he never noticed, an idiot indeed." (I) "Everyone in the family is trash, they don''t realize how superior I am." "You''ll never notice, we all think the same thing, so we keep an eye out for each other when we do business together." (I) "What our brother does doesn''tpare to With our work." We pass through other doors showing memories of how my brother does business, he is an illegal ve trader but unlike me who built my thieving operations alone, this idiot is our Father''s dog, he did everything with Father''s support not realizing it''s just being used, that fool. "I have to start finding someone I can trust to talk to, I''m talking to myself more and more." (I) "You don''t trust anyone, so don''t lie." "True, in the end, I can only rely on myself." (I) --------- The next day I get up from my bed, it was just a few hours of sleep, and I didn''t have much time to sleep, maybe that''s why I still feel weak. I take everything with me while I change my clothes before heading out to grab a bite to eat at the street stalls, these are the best ces to eat as I can see the food being prepared and the surroundings. After eating, I walk to the hiding ce of the ndestine organization I belong to. "(It would be so nice to get the organization''s treasures.)" "(A pity it would be impossible, my father is always with him, only he has ess.)" (I) "I wish I had more freedom to do what I need to, always helping the idiot wastes a lot of time." (I) "(I''m sure it''ll be about that again)" "(Surely my brother must have done something bad again, that idiot sucks at his job.)" (I) For some reason I couldn''t stop talking to myself, my mind was boiling with thoughts arising, and also many memories wereing back. Chapter 845 Cap 843: Family Business Pov of a Thief: I walk through the streets past some people clearly from noble families, many of theme to visit this city to have fun, I choose those who don''t seem to be apanied bypetent guards and steal a few things along the way, usually some jewelry, magical protection items or storage, these more normal things just for practice. When I arrive at a hotel, I go straight to the floor I wanted and look for the right door that has the dagger symbol, then I use my key to enter, and as soon as I turn the key in the lock the magic is activated opening a door teleport directly to the base. Our base has no known entrance or exit, if only my father would know, the keys that the organization''s executives have are the only way in and out. "You''rete." (Brother) I look at the idiot who was throwing knives at a target on the wall, as usual, he is an impatient man. "Shut up, as far as I know, nothing has been scheduled for any specific time." (I) "(Look at those bloodstains on his clothes.)" "(As usual, I wonder how many ves were mistreated by him today just for fun.)" (I) "You''re lucky dad always protects you, not many dare to talk to me like that." (Brother) "That''s because they''re afraid of their father and not you." (I) "(An idiot who only causes trouble, he mistreats his own merchandise without realizing that this decreases the value.)" (I) "I won''t waste my time arguing with you, let''s go." (Brother) He and I walked side by side through the underground floors to Father''s meeting room. "(Maybe I should visit the facilityter, see if there''s anything that might be useful.)" "(I was lucky that no one noticed me in thest robbery, maybe I should look for a stronger poison.)" (I) While walking through the corridors on the top floor I can see the alchemy tanks full of drugs or poisons, I also passed by the information gathering ces, and I can hear screamsing from there. Knock Knock "Come in." (Dad) I walk in and notice Dad is covered in sweat, I look at the door at the side of the room half open, and I can see the women lying on the floor, at least they''re still alive, it saves me having to find more. "I''ll be direct, I know about the new shipment of son ves." (Dad) I look to the side and can see the sweat running down the asshole''s face. "(He tried to do something hidden business again.)" (I) "It''s just some female Beastmen." (Brother) "I don''t care about the merchandise, the important thing was who you chose to do business with." (Dad) "Those from the Red Storm are idiots who only have strength and no intelligence, I''ve heard rumors that they''ve been heavily investigated for days, plus they always do the same thing, attack a vige stealing everything and selling the survivors." (Dad) "In other words, could they be being followed?" (I) "Shut up, this matter is between our Father and me, don''t try to meddle in my business." (Brother) "I called her because of her business, I want her to continue with the agreement, her sister is right about them, they are a risk to us if they are captured, so let''s eliminate them." (Dad) "I can do it without her help, I have enoughbat ves to finish them off." (Brother) "This must be silent, I don''t want the government to notice what we are doing." (Dad) "I''ll need to get ready." (I) "Take what you want from the base, you know where everything is, I''ll take care of their leader, we''re equal in strength, but I think you can handle this, daughter." (Dad) "I can, but what''s in it for me?" (I) "You can take any 5 ves you want from your brother." (Dad) "(5 is too little, why not take advantage of this situation more.)" "(Yes, let''s enjoy ourselves a little.)" (I) I look at my brother, his face full of anger that I''m getting into his business plus he''s suffering all the losses, it brings a smile to my face. "He has hundreds of illegal ves, I want to take 20, I''m thinking of expanding my operations and for that, I need a workforce capable of betraying me." (I) "You wretched bitch..." (Brother) "You''ll settle for 15 ves and not even 1 more." (Dad) "OK." (I) With that, we spent a few hours preparing for our attack, going over the information on the number of enemies, the strength of the enemies, and the location where the closing of the deal would take ce. After that, I went to get some things while my dad and brother were going ahead, before I start doing my part I feel a chill. ------------ 1 hourter. I suddenly realize that I am entering the shed where the n will take ce, the ce where my brother will meet the Red Storm group. "How did I get here? When did I get here?" (I) "(I remember seeing my Father and Brother leave earlier to position the others.)" (I) "(I also remember preparing the poison and the trap.)" "(Trap? What was the Trap again?)" (I) "(How could I forget, I''m holding her.)" "That''s right, what''s happening to me today?" (I) I look down at my hand, I''m holding a suitcase with spatial expansion magic. So I enter the shed where I find my Father and Brother talking, I go to them and hand the suitcase to my brother while I distribute a potion to everyone. "Corpse Worm Poison, very concentrated, odorless, colorless and quick to act." (I) "Unfortunately it doesn''t spread much, so make sure their leader opens it, even if he has poison resistance, this one doesn''t just affect the body, but contaminates people''s mana in miasma." (I) "I don''t remember having this poison, would it be from your secret stash?" (Dad) "A woman needs to be prepared." (I) "These potions will help protect you from the poison." (I) "Their leader wouldn''t just die from this, but it will help me take care of him quickly." (Dad) I look at my brother''s employees, they are all empty-eyed ves, but at least they are strong, let''s see how many he will lose with this. Chapter 846 Cap 844: What Am I Doing? Pov of a Thief: I stayed away, my role was already over, and my men were around the shed to ward off onlookers and prevent anyone wanting to escapeter. I stand in a dark corner ready to hide my presence as best I can when it all starts. My brother has his usual guards, andbat ves he spent most of his money buying. Soon I get a signal from my men and wave to my brother that they are here. In a short time, a group of 17 people and tworge carts pulled by Golems in the form of Centaurs enter the front of the shed, one of the 17 people riding a Galloping Lizard approaches my brother. Even from this distance, I can hear everything perfectly since I am responsible not only for the robberies but also for collecting information. "Charles my friend, I hope you have the money because it''s been a long journey and I have your merchandise." (Wendel) "First let me see, if they are of poor quality I will lower the payment." (Brother) "Men! Show our partner here your order." (Wendel) I see fifty women and children getting down from the wagons, all are Beastmen from different tribes, and their clothes have been torn to show that they are not badly injured and are healthy. "As you can see, the best quality, on top of that, there won''t be anyone looking for these people, I made sure not to leave any loose ends." (Wendel) "Are there any virgins? Anyone withbat training?" (Brother) "5 of them are from the same Adventurer group, they are ssified as Iron Grade, I lost 1 of my men because of them, there are also 8 with Grade +S strength." (Wendel) "You are 1 dayte on schedule." (Brother) "We had to take a detour, some people have been persistenttely." (Wendel) "Now that''s enough bullshit, show me the money." (Wendel) "Here." (Brother) My brother tosses the briefcase to Wendel who is the leader of the Red Storm, he catches it with a big smile as he opens it and sees the pile of silver coins. "(The time hase.)" (I) "Always a pleasure doing business¡­ Cough¡­" (Wendel) I see a blur that I imagine is my Father reaching Wendel before the 2 disappear, my father must have used thebat istion curse, with that only one of the two wille back alive. I see Wendel''s men attack and being held back by my brother''sbat ves, I run and pierced one of them in the head from behind after identifying him as the weakest before I knew it I had stolen the sword he wore, then I feel that chill once again. "(Time to act.)" ----------- For some reason, I feel my mind fuzzy while also feeling a lot of pain. When my confusion is over I have my sword stuck in my brother''s heart, I look around and it''s full of bodies on the ground. My body was in shambles, I had a spear going through my back anding out of my stomach, a sword in my leg, 2 fingers missing from my left hand, and a dagger in my neck. cough cough Blood was pouring steadily from my neck, so I pull out a potion and throw it over the wound for a bit before drinking the rest. "What happened here?" (I) "(I always wanted to kill him.)" "But why don''t I remember killing him?" (I) "(I''m tired...)" "Yes, I''m tired..." (I) I lie on the floor, maybe it''s weakness from blood loss. "What happened here!?" (Dad) "They had backup..." (I) ----------- I had looked around and saw that there were bodies of 10 more people with the Red Storm symbol, so I wasn''t lying, I told my father in passing that there was a confrontation where everyone ended up dead and he saw my state when he came back carrying the body from Wendel. The cursed item he used can only be used once a week by locking two people inside a small separate space, only after one of the two dies does the curse release the survivor. As this shed was reinforced with multiple defenses and there were illusory barriers as well as soundproof barriers, even thisrger-than-expected mess didn''t draw attention to us, but just in case we guarded the bodies and took the ves. After I got back my dad went into his room to vent his frustration at losing my brother on women, as usual, meanwhile, I was getting more treatment until the next day. ------------ Next day, morning: I spent the night at the central base recovering from my wounds. During the night I had another strange dream, this time I was walking lost in a dark ce, there was a child''s hand pulling me forward more and more, for some reason I couldn''t say no. I don''t even know what exactly happened in the dream, it was all so confusing and strange, my mind only cleared when I woke up, but I was feeling weaker than yesterday. "But what''s going on?" (I) "(My mind nked twice yesterday, this has never happened before.)" (I) "(Everything''s fine, now it''s all over.)" "Yes, now everything..." (I) In the room where I was being treated I realized that many people were missing, I look around where I see a mirror that reflects my image full of bandages, but what caught my attention was the ne around my neck. "That ne..." (I) I look at my reflection realizing it''s the same ne I stole two days ago, but I don''t remember putting it on today, nor do I remember seeing it until I looked in a mirror. "Since when?" (I) I look down finally seeing the ne and try to take it off but I can''t, it seems stuck around my neck. "(Is this ne cursed!?)" (I) "(I don''t think I need to fake that voice anymore.)" "(Communicating like this is much easier than talking.)" (Children''s Voice) The voice that was just like mine in my mind that I thought was my thoughts gradually bes more childish and emotionless resembling a child. This revtion made me realize that I started listening to the voice after picking up this ne, but why didn''t I realize this before? "..." (I) I wanted to say something but I couldn''t, I tried to move but I couldn''t either, it was like I had no control over my own body. "(You can''t speak, it would be bad if someone noticed, after all, we still have things to do, right master?)" (Children''s voice) "(It ends today.)" (Male Voice) Chapter 847 Cap 845: It Was Set From The Start Pov of a Thief: The voice that I thought was mine was that of someone who had taken over my body without me noticing it, but suddenly a new voice appeared, this time this new voice was male, but it still sounded like a boy. I didn''t know who did this to me, but I didn''t have to think too hard to know the reason, my brother and many of his illegal ves died yesterday, my father didn''t notice, but there were few fatal injuries, and now I know why. "How are you feeling? Are you better?" (healer) "I''m fine, just a little dizzy, where are my clothes?" (Me?) "I''ll bring it now." (healer) "(Don''t listen to her, that''s not me talking you idiot, how do you not realize I''m being controlled?)" (I) "(No one will notice, I''ve had a lot of time to see your memories, Miss Nancy, I can easily act like you without being noticed other than that I killed your brother.)" (Children''s Voice) "(I will kill you.)" (I) "Here are your clothes, ma''am." (healer) I can''t move my body, I feel like there''s something wearing my body like clothes, plus I feel something terrifying all the time, a shiver that never ends. ---------- I see her get dressed and go out with my body as if it were hers, I try to regain control of my body, but I can''t, I don''t know how. "(You bastard of her, give me back my body!)" (I) "(I''ll think about it, it''s been a great test after all.)" (Children''s Voice) I see her walking around using my body, she goes to the system that allows fresh air from outside to circte here and on all floors even though it''s underground. "You know, that n was in your memory, so I appreciate it." (Me?) "(You motherfucker, give me back my body!)" (I) No matter how much I scream, I can''t help but watch, she pulls out a poison that I recognize by its appearance, Cloud Poison. A white gas very simr to a cloud, but they are actually a powder from a nt, they enter people''s bodies through their breath, wounds, or mouth. They use the bodies as nutrients for nts to grow while absorbing the host''s vitality and mana, I''ve used this a few times and actually thought about doing it here one day while drunk, but I never thought it would be used against me one day. After she does that she starts walking towards my father''s office, along the way the Alchemists and other underlings were leaning against the walls or lying on the floor. "(Why are you doing this!? Do you know how many years or decades it took us to raise this organization!?)" (I) "I don''t care..." (Me?) We walked into the office, which was empty, but my Dad was slumped panting in the side doorpletely naked. "(Rest back Hinata, what''s going to happen now won''t be pretty to look at, let me take over.)" (Male Voice) "(It''s okay, master.)" (Children''s voice) With that, I felt that same presence from before emerging from somewhere and taking possession of my body, different from the chills I was feeling before, this time I felt as if my body was being manipted by his will, and the blood ran through my veins as it boiled. "..." (I) I wanted to speak, but an uncontroble fear took over my body when his Aura flooded my body, his presence seems to contaminate my body as I feel the weakness I felt before disappear at the same time as an incredible power runs through my body. I saw him grab my father''s head by his hair before throwing him against the wall inside the room, when we entered I saw the 4 women naked and dead, by their appearances, it looks like they suffered a lot before they died, but they all have smiles on their faces. "< Blood Rune: Curse of Retribution >" (Male Voice) When he speaks using my body it''s not my voice thates out, but his voice, the same voice of a boy I hear inside my head. "Who are... you?" (Dad) "Just someone your daughter shouldn''t have stolen." (Male voice) "Hugh!?" (Dad) My father''s body was full of ck spots that were spreading, and he was struggling just to be able to speak, but his eyes were full of fear, I have never seen those eyes on him since the day I was born. My father is as strong as a silver ranked Adventurer, a strength that should be respected in any nation on this continent, to think that one day I would see him in a state like this. I feel this man''s power course through my body, then he uses my blood to write a Rune in the air that glows purple before entering my Father''s body. At that moment, the ck spots on his body spread much faster than before, covering his entire body while I''m standing Red runes just like the ones these people wrote using my blood appear all over my father''s body. I watch his muscled body dry to skin and bone, watch life leave his terrified eyes until all that''s left is an endless void of death. "Rest in peace." (Male voice) "< Incinerate >" (Male Voice) "You know, these women told me how you kidnapped them to deliver to your Father, they hate you more than they hate him." (Male voice) "Your Father was a big problem so I needed to be creative on how to get rid of him, unfortunately, most of the things I thought would be pointless ording to what Hinata discovered in her memories." (Male voice) His voice was cold and cruel as he looked at the mes burning the women''s bodies, but that coldness was directed towards me, I could feel his Aura inside my body boiling with rage. "I thought long and hard about just ending you, stealing everything of value from your organization and leaving, but Hinata doesn''t like people like you and your family who treat others like disposable objects." (Male voice) "That''s why I suggested a n that I only agreed to continue after I got the approval of these women, they were happy to help even if it meant their death." (Male voice) That''s why they were smiling even in such horrible states, they were some kind of trap, by my father''s state it could only be poison or curse, but even here there is no poison that leaves him in that state, so it could only be some kind of curse. "< Summoning: Nix/La/Silvia/Loki/Jade/Nicole >" (Male Voice) After the mes had burned the bodies to nothing, he made a Summon to six people of different Races, all of whom looked at him strangely. "Kill them all and steal anything you find of value, then destroy the rest." (Male voice) "< Sin-Eater >" (Male Voice) After watching everyone running away, I feel all the power that filled my body fading away until I couldn''t stand, that''s when I noticed Leechesing out of my shadow biting my legs. When I was so weak that I felt like I could lose consciousness the strange Leeches disappear and I feel somethinging out of my body, as a sense of freedom flooded my body I saw an arm and then a head followed by the rest of a ghostly body of an innocent little girl who it just floated in front of me. "Hinata wants to take care of you herself." (Male voice) "But I want you to know that your end was decided from the beginning when you targeted us." (Male voice) "Thank you..." (Children''s Voice) The small girl''s serious face soon becamepletely expressionless as the male voice morphed back into the child''s voice. "Don''t wait, please NO!!!!" (I) To my horror the innocent girl turned into a horrible creature as her hair turned into snakes, her hands became 3 times bigger with ws stopping small swords and the biggest part of her jaw opened in half to her stomach revealing a frightening amount of teeth. For the little moment of life I had left, all I wanted was the mercy of death. Chapter 848 Cap 846: Kiras Father It was a surprise for me when I woke up that day and found that the ne where Hinata was sleeping was gone, but Silvia stopped me from going after the person in question. Silvia noticed the intruder, but it seems that Hinata started asking her not to interfere, when I heard that the first thing I did was try tomunicate with Hinata, but I couldn''t, it was only after a few hours that Hinata contacted me through our connection and told me everything. She wanted to take this opportunity to test her new abilities to possess the thief''s body and influence the mind, it seems that this thief was part of a big organization in this city, Hinata said that she could connect with her target''s mind, but she needed more time. As time went by Hinata learned more about her skills and even gained new skills, but I only gave her 3 days max to continue with her training, I also kept in constant contact with her to make sure she was safe. I was worried when I saw so many strong people in this organization, but at Hinata''s request, I thought of a way to end them all, with the information I got from them through what Hinata got from the thief''s mind I thought of leaving this aside because it was too risky. In the end, I ended up following Hinata''s request with a n I didn''t want to do, but in the end, we won without ever revealing ourselves. ----------- 2 hourster, inside the Hotel. I had used my Summoning Skill again to bring everyone here after they ended up at the criminal organization''s base, the one who had sent there are those immune to the poison I released at that ce, as all the enemies were dead or weakened, mypanions came back unharmed. "What did they get?" (I) "I didn''t have time to catalog everything, but there are many types of poisons, drugs, weapons, armor, magic items, storage crystals, and tools of all kinds." (Nicole) "I''ll leave it to Nira, that''s more in her field." (Nicole) "Do that, but the storage crystals want you to take a look at the information with Elsaris and Lilian, I want aption of all the crimes that this organization hasmitted and the people associated with them." (I) "All right." (Nicole) "Who are you going to give this to?" (Loki) "So you noticed?" (I) "I used to be a God, reading people is a basic requirement, not counting my kind of specialization." (Loki) "She noticed too." (Loki) "I have many millennia of experience, but unlike some people, I''m not that curious about every little detail." (Silvia) "I''m going to hand it over to the people at the Temple of Justice, I''m trying to create some goodwill with them." (I) It''s enough that I have issues with the Law Temple people, I have to start creating some connections to stay safe. "Do I need to go back to Kira''s side?" (Nix) "What do you think of her Dad?" (I) "He seems to care a lot about her, some sort of extreme sense of duty and responsibility." (Nix) "Besides, he doesn''t like you." (Nix) "Why doesn''t he like me?" (I) I already knew he didn''t like me, I think the murderous intent he directed towards me that day made that pretty clear. "I think your rtionship with his daughter, mainly the fact that you have rtionships with women other than his daughter." (Nix) "..." (I) I can''t evene up with an excuse about this as it''s a fact, this situation ended like this before I knew it and I don''t intend to part ways with any of them. ---------- The next day I met with Kira and her father alone, they had been together for a few days without me interfering until now, but suddenly Kira''s Father''s Contracted Spirit came to mest night to warn of this encounter. I look at Kira confused with what to do and a little embarrassed by this situation, but presenting her rtionship in front of her parents is always something of an embarrassment. "I think Kira might be awkward about this situation, so let me get started." (I) I tried to extend a helping hand to Kira who didn''t know how to proceed with this, but the truth is that I''m scared, her father is very scary, every time Kira smiles at me I see in his eyes the desire to kill me, it seems that he''s one of those crazy dads who threaten to kill their daughters'' boyfriends, the biggest problem is that he has that ability. "I''m Zenos, I''ve known your daughter for 2 years, and our rtionship is...engaged?" (I) "I don''t think we ever stopped to think about it." (Kira) "You''ve been with her for 2 years and why haven''t you married her? Are you implying that my daughter isn''t good enough!?" (us) "Let''s calm down, things between me and the master are a littleplicated." (Kira) "Like the fact that you have a blood ve title?" (us) I could feel like I was surrounded by guns pointed at me ready to kill me at any moment. "I already exined that to you, it happened because of how we met." (Kira) "But you still call him master?" (us) "Old habits, but he never treated me like a ve, he was always considerate, kind, loving and trustworthy with me." (Kira) "The only other person who treated me so well without expecting anything in return or with some ulterior motive was my mother." (Kira) "Joan..." (us) Suddenly the aggression drained from his face, his eyes glistening with tears threatening at the mere mention of that name. Kira and I recounted in detail everything that happened on the Morror Continent, how I met her, how I became a Vampire and then a Dragon, how I met the others, and how I created a Dungeon, and we spoke vehemently about the various battles. Kira''s father listened quietly at first, but with Kira''s support, he began to quote me a little bit about himself, he also told me briefly about Kira''s mother, even after years have passed it seems he still loves her very much. "If you hurt my daughter or let her get hurt, you''ll beg for death." (us) "I would never let anything happen to her." (I) Chapter 849 Cap 847: A Memory Of Happiness And Pain Pov of a cultist: I look at chains with the thickness of a Human''s body, these chains were previously invisible being made of pure multicolored energy in flow taking the form of chains, but now these chains were very visible, there are 8 chains of which 2 have already been broken if turning crystal shards on the ground. Now one of those 6 remaining chains has bepletely red and solid like some kind of metal with screaming faces popping out at times. "How much longer will it take?" (I) "The job is done, now we''re going to need the Lord of Shadows to break the seal." (Shadow ve) "It won''t be necessary, he''s busy with other ns, I''ll do that myself." (I) "You''ll need a special weapon for that, if you touch it directly you''ll be contaminated by the curse." (Shadow ve) "I''ll get what I need, there''s a Cursed Weapon that belonged to a Hero in the past, I know where it''s sealed and I''ll get it." (I) "How long will the damage donest?" (I) "In its current state, it willst for 2 months before the curse starts to be cleared by nature''s energy." (Shadow ve) "It will be enough." (I) With that resolved I return to my Dragon form flying to get the weapon I need. ------------ Pov us: "Dad, you need to let go of me." (Daughter) "No, I will never let you go." (I) "I have to go, we''ve already talked about this." (Daughter) "I don''t like that brat." (I) "He doesn''t appreciate you." (I) Sigh "Again on that subject, the master... I mean, Zenos was always very good to me, if it wasn''t for him I wouldn''t be who I am today." (Daughter) "He was the one who awakened Byakko and put me back on the path he had strayed from a long time ago." (Daughter) The more she praises him, the more I want to hit him, how dare he be liked more by my daughter than me? "Besides, I consider ¨¦rica, Ibuki, and Diana as sisters, I don''t mind sharing the master... I mean, sharing Zenos like them." (Daughter) "..." (I) "You coulde along¡­" (Daughter) "I would like to go just to spend every second with you, but I have very important responsibilities, as much as I''m still trying to think of an excellent excuse to drop everything, the truth is that I can''t abandon the oath." (I) The oath of a Night Guardian is something I will never abandon, Joana hammered into my mind how important this oath was not for our sake, but for the sake of others, going against that oath would be going against everything that Joana believed in. "Just stay safe." (I) The desire deep in my heart is to never let her go, as long as she''s in my arms I''ll always miss protecting her and knowing she''s okay but as selfish as that desire to protect her is, the desire for her to be happyes at a cost what it costs is even greater, even if for that I have to part with her. "The master... I mean, Zenos said he''s going to go through all the World Trees, so you can find us in those ces." (Daughter) "Don''t worry my daughter, I will find you whenever the opportunity arises." (I) I release my daughter who rises in her Contracted Spirit and runs shrouded in lightning towards the Teleportation Portal. "Don''t be sad us, when your mission is over you will have ages to stay by your daughter''s side." (Naraka) "I just wanted her to be safe, that brat is only going to invite trouble that might one day hurt my little girl." (I) "She''s no little girl and I honestly don''t know if you could do anything to break them up." (Naraka) Sigh I take the letter I received from one of my subordinates. [ Sir, I found the ce where the Flux Coral Weapons and Magic Items were created¡­ ] I look towards the direction my dear daughter had run wishing her away from the chaos that is erupting across the continent. ----------- Pov Goddess Selene (Goddess of Blood): I still remember those days when hope didn''t exist, where every day could be thest and all that existed in everyone''s hearts was darkness. I was just an ordinary child back then, far from the Goddess who protects the legacy of the past to give hope to future generations in the form of the bloodline, far from the woman who bathed in the blood of entires, and far from the one who decided to face the unthinkable for few. That child who had witnessed the worst was talking to the only being who showed him, love. She looked at him and even though she was a child she already knew that the man in front of him was walking a path where all that existed would be endless sadness. "Why did you do that!?" (I) "Because we are in dark times, everyone has lost hope, enemies are limitless while our numbers keep decreasing, with each battle the destruction only increases regardless of whether we win or lose the battle." (Zenos) "That doesn''t answer my question you idiot." (I) "Why do you have to sacrifice so much?" (I) "Because I already know how this is all going to end because that''s my will and I won''t ept any other oue." (Zenos) "But you''re already..." (I) "Shhhh!" (Zenos) I can still feel his hand on my head like that day while he has that confident, goofy smile on his face. "I know, but even so, to have a future, even if we win, there needs to be a light however dim it may be to give hope to those who long ago had their hopes dashed." (Zenos) "You want to be that light? But everyone hates you." (I) "I will not be the light, my dear Selene, I will be the fleeting me from which that light will arise." (Zenos) His words that day were a mystery to me, but something in what he said filled me with sadness, only at the end did I understand and I couldn''t help but watch. When I open my eyes to wake up from this memory of a time before any existing record, I am faced with the night sky of my Divine Realm, so I change to the blue sky he was so fond of. "A me that burned everything in its path, a me that burned even the worst darkness to generate light..." (I) Tears Chapter 850 Cap 848: Busy Life I was waiting for Kira in the center of the city in front of the big shed where the Teleportation Portal is located, it was early in the morning with the sun rising a few minutes ago, and our departure time will be the first one today, half of the people who are passing through the Teleportation Portal today are from our group. "Sorry I''mte." (Kira) "Don''t worry, you made it in time." (I) I was waiting with everyone else when Kira arrived on Byakko''s back. "What do you know about this town we''re going to?" (I) "As we changed our ns, I got few things about this city, but from what I could gather information, this city has 3 Dungeons of medium difficulty, one of the Dungeons is in the forest, another is in the mountains near the city and thest one is in ake a little further into the forest." (Nicole) "We''re going to have lots of ces to train." (Diana) "I want you to train Loki and Silvia, you are the one with the most realbat practice among us." (I) "I''ll do my best, but what are you going to do?" (Diana) "I''ve already got used to my body and I can fight well, but I need to test the skillbination synergy and also test a skill that I haven''t used so far." (I) While we were talking we entered the building simr to a shed where we were guided to stay with the others who are going to the same ce, in less than 10 minutes the Teleportation Portal is activated and we all enter. ----------- Booommmmm!!!! As soon as we got to the other side I heard an explosion and a person was thrown through the wall in front of us, that person passed by us hitting two people who crossed the Teleportation Portal with us pushing them together to pass through the portal that was destroyed soon after when arge body fell through the ceiling, thisrge body belonged to a monster and it smashed the arc of the Teleportation Portal preventing any chance for us to go back. "..." (all) "Don''t look at me like that, it''s not my fault..." (I) "..." (all) "You can''t me me for every little thing that happens..." (I) "Civilians take cover and those who can fight are being recruited by the Adventurer''s Guild together with the City Government to fight!" "I''m sorry about all this, but we didn''t have time to interrupt the Teleport when the Dungeon opened over..." "< ws of Shadows >" (Nix) "< Cloak of the Lake Priestess >" (Irina) When an Adventurer or at least who I assumed was an Adventurer appeared saying that we are being summoned to fight with an apologetic expression, a Bird with a big beak emerged from the hole in the ceiling and pierced the man''s stomach. Fortunately, Nix acted quickly capturing and then crushing the Bird monster, so Irina uses a magic that creates a female figure wearing long clothes hugging the man as if she was covering him with her long clothes. This healing spell will protect him while healing him, this shoulde in handy in this situation. "< Familiar Blood Crystal >" (I) "Nicole, confirm the situation, Irina check the barrier and the defenses of this ce, Irius will stay here with Jade and Ivan to protect these two." (I) "< Blood Family Summon: Ghost Crow > ¡Á30" (I) Then I use the blood crystal I just created by crystallizing my blood with a specific summoning circle inside and a specific bloodline of my choice, I use that blood crystal to summon creatures made from a bloodline I created deriving from the countless bloodlines I carry within me. Red-feathered birds with one gold eye and one ck eye appear, all a foot tall and flying in circles around me as I pass the crystal to Nicole. "< Interface N activating Phase 2 >" (Nicole) "Initiating Synchronization with the Familiar Blood Crystal." (Nicole) "Expanding connection with Ghost Crows." (Nicole) "Starting data collection." (Nicole) Soon the ravens are surrounded by the spatial elements, wind, and thunder flying away at high speed as their presence fades away. "I still can''t believe it worked." (Vanessa) "It wasn''t a technique to use that way, but my Father can make much better use of this Bloodline Family Summoning technique than the person who created this magic in the past." (Silvia) "We don''t have time to argue now..." (I) "I''ve managed to bolster this ce''s defenses, but it''s draining stored energy while overloading the magical structure." (Irina) "How much time do we have?" (I) "1 hour max." (Irina) I go over to the lying person, by his strength it should be around Grade SSS in strength, I lightly p him on the face to make him wake up. "I need you to tell me where the Adventurer''s Guild is." (I) "Come on my friend, we need information..." (I) "I found the Adventurer''s Guild through one of the Ghost Crows." (Nicole) "Show me." (I) I drop the wounded Adventurer who is still unconscious and go to Nicole, I ce my hand on the blood crystal where I follow Nicole''s Aura to the right Ghost Crow flying around arge building with architecture that reminds me a little of Greek. "Let me see what I can find out." (I) I close my eyes and take possession of the Ghost Crow''s body that is just a Soulless Lesser Familiar. I control the body with ease since it''s my Familiar, I fly it up to a high window where a Beastman male from the Lion Tribe wearing an eye patch is looking in my direction. "Do you work at the Guild?" (I) "I''m the Guild Master, who are you?" (Guild Master) "I''m a very unlucky person who just passed through the Teleportation Portal in the middle of this mess." (I) "Interesting familiar of yours..." (Guild Master) "I''m sorry I''m in a hurry, but can I open a short distance teleportation door here?" (I) "Yes, open in my office if you prefer? Are there many people?" (Guild Master) "Less than 40." (I) "Then follow me." (Guild Master) He leads me out of the room in a hurry as he drags two people in uniforms with the Adventurer''s Guild symbol, he brings them all to a room with an auditorium. "I this ce will do." (I) I open my eyes and call La and Silvia with a hand they hold, then I share the location of the ce using the connection I have with the Ghost Crow, in a short time the two open a door that we all go through before closing, thus arriving inside of the Adventurer''s Guild. Chapter 851 Cap 849: Aerial Dungeon Even though it''s a special short-range teleportation-type magic, this magic still consumes a lot of energy and couldn''t stay active for a long time, so we all quickly passed along with the people who were still inside the now-broken Teleportation Portal building. I don''t waste my time looking at people who are fine, I look directly at the Guild Master who wasn''t even looking at me but at Diana. "I am honored to receive someone of such high esteem in this time of need, my name is Dargon, and I am the Master of the City Guild¡­" (Dargon) "< Aura Crush >" (Dargon) "I''m sorry about that, as I was saying, I''m the master of this branch of the Adventurer''s Guild." (Dargon) "Nice to meet you..." (Diana) He gets down on one knee as he bows toward Diana, I can see by the look in her eyes that he doesn''t like the formal way the Dargon Guildmaster carries himself. Also in the middle of his presentation, he looked away to the side and I smelled arge amount of blood rising nearby. "You should act naturally, someone chosen by Fenrir would never be like nobles who like formality." (Silvia) "Thanks for the advice little miss." (Dargon) I stand and look at my group pausing his gaze for over a second on several individuals before settling on me. "I take it I don''t need formalities with either of you?" (Dargon) "Is that correct, can I just call you by your name?" (I) "No problem, you must be the one wearing that strange Familiar, right?" (Dargon) "Yes, my name is..." (I) "I already know, so no need to say it." (Dargon) I look over at him and see him eye signaling some people he brought with me from the building where the Teleportation Portal was. I take a closer look at these people and see nes, rings, or pieces of cloth with the symbol of the Church of Light. "Follow me to my office." (Dargon) I wave to the others and follow the Guildmaster into the same room he ran from earlier as I recall after sharing senses with that Lesser Familiar. "I won''t waste time, we are in an emergency situation, I already have all the Adventurers in this city fighting outside following a special mission of top priority, I hope you can help." (Dargon) "At that moment every individual counts." (Dargon) "What is happening?" (I) "A Dungeon opened up right above the southernmost city, an Air Dungeon full of flying monsters." (Dargon) "Most of the monsters that make up the Wave of Monsters are Harpies and their race variations." (Dargon) "They are well-rounded armies that fight well, know how to coordinate, and have demonstrated military strategies." (Dargon) "But that''s impossible, unless..." (Ivan) "A Dungeon Master..." (I) "You don''t need to worry about that, I''ve divided the Adventurers into three groups." (Dargon) 1. Those who attack the Dungeon with the intent to destroy. 2. Those who are fighting in the city. 3. Those who are rescuing people. "You will be part of 2? group as well as everyone of Lesser Catastrophe Grade or above." (Dargon) From his hurried speech, I understand that he must have sent only the strongest into the Dungeon with the intention of destroying the Dungeon as quickly as possible, this should slow down the Wave of Monsters while also delivering a permanent solution to the problem if they seed. He must have realized the identities of some of the people here, but he knows that we don''t have the strength to fight on the front lines, yet he is putting us in the fight without losing any people capable of fighting. "People are being evacuated to this Guild as well as others, they are also being weed into the government shelter and temples." (Dargon) "All those of Grade SSS or below are in this task as the first wave of attacks caused a lot of confusion." (Dargon) "If you see people being escorted or in danger help, this is the basic information of the special mission." (Dargon) A simple and efficient n, I like things like that, but even so, he must have already called for reinforcements from other ces. "(Are you going to take these people to our Dungeon?)" (Nix) "(No, I can help however I can, but no one enters the Dungeon without being trusted.)" (I) I can put myself at risk if I choose to, but I will never itch those inside the Dungeon who choose to follow me at risk. "One of my daughters is good with controlling, coordinating, and managing groups, can I leave her here?" (I) "A field tactical specialist, she can keep track of information up to what scale?" (Dargon) "From the whole city, but I''m going to need more..." (Nicole) "How many were destroyed?" (I) "Only 3 were... now 4 were destroyed." (Nicole) "What are you talking about?" (Dargon) I exin briefly about my Familiars and Nicole''s ability to use my Familiars by sharing a bloodline with me. "Looks like you guys will be much more useful than just fighting strength." (Dargon) After that, we discussed for a few minutes between us with some simple strategies, this time we''re all going to fight within the same area to stay close to help each other. ---------- When we were leaving the Guild I noticed that the Guild Master was the onlybatant taking care of the entire building, I can only assume that he did this to spread the Adventurers all over the city since even though he is strong he is still only 1 person. "Let''s go to the area where the most intensebat is going on, this will protect us from facing monsters much stronger than we can handle." (I) Everyone who was with me was strong and had the ability to fly, so let''s fly to the area where the Dungeon opened, on the way while we were fighting I had a clearer view of the Aerial Dungeon. It was a golden ring with six pairs of open wings floating at the height of the clouds, there was a green and white energy swirling inside the ring where the monsters keeping out. "(It doesn''t seem to be spreading miasma, so it''s not a Cursed Dungeon, that means it either naturally formed here or this supposed Dungeon Master as well has the ability to move the location of his Dungeon.)" (I) Chapter 852 Cap 850: Large Scale Aerial Combat While we were flying I saw my Familiars scattering to all corners, they could hide from everyone but me since I could feel them. We were all wearing masks to hide ourselves, but those masks were made to fit in certain ways like opening the bottom part of the mouth to eat or using attacks fired from the mouth, it also opens the part of the eyes for the same reason. "That could be a problem." (I) I was using magic just like the others while we were flying to kill or drive away the monsters until we reached thebat area I wanted, but when we were close I worried, there was a big air battle for miles, "Let''s just stay on the periphery ofbat, don''t go too far into the middle!" (I) "They go!" (I) Who was with me was Silvia, while I created ws of crystallized blood around my hand, I ced different Runes in each w. "< Rune of Thunder: Chain Lightning >" (I) "< Wind Rune: de Tornado >" (I) "< Space Rune: Distortion >" (I) "< Space Control: Rain of Petals >" (Silvia) I aimed my ws byunching different Spirit Rune attacks so that I wouldn''t need to rack my brain with rted spells now, mainly because I couldn''t use area attacks to not hit other Adventurers. I saw a group of Harpies heading towards me together and I used a lightning attack that chained them all, then I left them aside when I saw another group of Adventurers flying in their duration. I used an attack creating a tornado full of wind des near the great Harpy that had magic circles around it summoning bird type monsters, this wasn''t enough to hurt the great Harpy but it was enough to interrupt its indications while killing the little monsters she summoned. While I was flying towards the Great Harpy I used another magic in the surroundings to prevent more monsters from attacking me while I fought against it, I chose this monster when I realized it was of equal strength to me. But as I approached the enemy I had chosen I was surprised when Silvia stopped in mid-air as a transparent tree image formed behind her. I saw her close her eyes while moving her hands like an orchestra conductor as pink petals appeared in various ces on the battlefield, she wasn''t blindly attacking monsters, she was attacking monsters inbat with other Adventurers helping them in bad situations. This included me as pink petals surrounded the Harpy who screamed as these beautiful petals cut like razors all over her body. "< Blood Rune: Ice Sword >" (I) I create an ice sword bigger than my body that I throw at the Harpy thinking it would hit due to her being distracted by the petals'' attacks, but she spins around screaming a st of air dispersing the petals while deflecting my ice sword that she caught with her paw and tried to use it against me. "< Freezing Poison >" (I) I smile and activate a magic beyond its limit inside the sword that loses control and explodes with shards of ice attaching itself to the body of the Harpy who suffered almost no damage, so the ice began to spread through its body because of the poison. "I would never create a weapon that could be used against me." (I) "< Wind Rune: de Tornado >" (I) "< Iron Fang >" (I) I use my w to send a tornado of des towards the Harpy, but she seems to smile at me as a wind free Aura explodes from her breaking the ice around her body, then she sends a tornado of wind towards me colliding with mine, but her tornado was spinning in the opposite direction nullifying both attacks. Even my second attack was stopped by wind ws that were formed around her, this Harpy was not a soulless monster, she showed a lot of intelligence during ourbat, and she is a difficult opponent to deal with head-on. "I''m sorry, but I''m not the honorable fight type." (I) "< Enhancement Curse: Defense for f Strength >" (Loki) "< Triple eleration >" (I) "< Bite of the Vampire King: 1 >" (I) As I fought and saw that the feathers as well as the body of this great Harpy were very resistant after stopping several of my attacks, I waved to Loki who immediately understands what I want to do, advantages of someone who was once a God like millions of years of experience. He uses his magic that decreases defense While improving strength by the same value, with that the Harpy''s defense was zeroed at the same time as I used a triple eleration skill using the elements of space, wind, and thunder. With that I quickly arrived in front of her while I bite the right side of the back tearing off arge piece of meat, I take advantage of this hole in her body to stick my arm and crush her heart. Ding! As the monster''s body begins to fall, I manage the blood to drink before putting therge body away. "In a valley battle..." (I) I was thrown to the ground from above, when I look at what hit me, it was a giant water sphere and I wasn''t the only Adventurer who was knocked to the ground. ---------- Pov Nicole: I was seeing the scene from the eyes of more than 132 Ghost Crows, and at the same time, I was sending this information to the screens that I umted in arge holographic wall. "Send the A12 group to the Igreja da Luz area, they are closer." (Dargon) "Warn the C5, C6, and C10 groups to go to the right to go to the second entrance to the government shelter, their current path is having a fight..." (Dargon) I was listening to this city''s Adventurer''s Guild Master''s continuousmands, he was seeing all these images as fast as I was, but unlike me, he knows the city and monsters much better. With the two of us working together we''re achieving a level of efficiency that''s pretty good by my calctions, apart from the few breaks he takes to exterminate the monsters that approach the Guild. Chapter 853 Cap 851: Just One More In Combat Part 1 After dealing with the Harpy that was summoning more monsters I look around, I try to be judicious with the monsters I fight to improve the strategic situation of thisbat. "More areing out of the Dungeon!!" (Irius) "Damn, I don''t have time to think..." (I) "< Spiritual Rune: Spiritual Wave >" (I) "H, Silvia, and Nix!" (I) Iunch an attack that cuts through physical defenses to mentally and spiritually target the monsters H was fighting. The Spirit Wave knocks her enemies away while leaving them confused for a few seconds, during which time I see H summoning giant ming skulls to fight in her ce as shees at me. Nix who was fighting not far away in his humanoid formes to me after pushing the ice-covered blue Griffin he was fighting. Silvia interrupts her area attack that had an uncanny precision to approach me. "Breath Attack!" (I) "< Dragon''s Breath of Destruction >" (I) "< Breath of Night >" (Nix) "< Cataclysmic Breath >" (Silvia) "< Venom Breath >" (H) "(This is harder than I thought...)" (I) I was using my Aura to harmonize our 4 Breathing attacks, but that was really hard. Luckily it worked while the 4 attacks were being swallowed down until only 1 breath attack was left stronger than the 4 individually. Ourbo attack should deal a little area damage without hitting any ally as these monsters were leaving the Dungeon and I asked that they hadn''t reached thebat area yet, but at this moment our breath attack collides with a beam of red energy disappearing while the energy beam deflects a few meters hitting only half of the monsters. "Do we do another attack?" (H) "No, we can mess up whoever made that attack again, clearly their attack is stronger." (I) I wave them back to their fights while I do the same, but even so, I looked out of curiosity at the damage that attack caused, I saw that half of the enemies hit, 60% are falling charred while others are still flying with different degrees of injuries, only a few were unharmed as hemanded the other Harpies intobat. ---------- Pov of a Bronze Grade Adventurer: "But what are you doing!? It was supposed to be a straight shot!" (I) "< Earth Splitter >" (I) "It''s not my fault, someone deflected our attack..." (Tommy) "< me Warriors >" (Tommy) Even though we opened a gap for this powerful attack using the only fire magic crystal we had, we still couldn''t enjoy such a valuable item to its fullest potential, I feel like I burned my money for nothing. I look around at the attacks from every direction we''re taking right now, so I can only grab Tommy by the arm and temporarily retreat with the others. "What a horrible day." (I) My attack with the Ax was enough to cut Da ¨¢guia Tornado''s head, but the Harpy with it managed to defend itself while others attacked me from the side. The help of the me warriors Tommy created gave us a chance to temporarily withdraw to regroup. ---------- Pov Zenos: "< Shadow World >" (I) I use a small area spell around me when surrounded by armored Harpies with metal wings. I create a world of shadows and darkness around me that only I can see to provide an opening to attack. "< Triple eleration >" (I) "< des of Judgment >" (I) I pulled my sword and dagger flying between the enemies with the highest speed I could while using my Aura as a distraction to draw their attention to one side while attacking from the other side always focusing on a vital point like the neck, head, and heart. Thest of the monsters was a Wind Elemental, so it didn''t have life points for me to hit, in fact, it didn''t have a physical body for me to hit. "< Curse of mes >" (I) I use a curse of mes on this wind elemental, so as long as he has mana in his body the mes will never go out, as his own body is made of mana he will not be able to defend himself while the mes consume the air from which his body was made done. "But what..." (I) Suddenly I''m hit from the back, when I look I see that it was Nix pushing me, but before I say anything I see a big foot made of lightning passing by where it was before. "Thanks." (I) She waves at me and goes back to fighting, tearing the monsters to pieces with her Dragon-shaped arms. "Let''s make these monsters disappear." (I) ---------- Pov Diana: "< Fangs of Wind >" (Diana) I hold my swords as I run between several enemies shing them at high speed until I get in front of a golden Storm Wolf, this Wolf is still young being mine 5 meters tall, I put my swords away while unleashing my power. "< Awakening of Fenrir >" (I) Soon I''m in my Wolf form a little bigger than my enemy who has lightning all around. "Come!!!!!" (I) I run forward using my ws to attack, but he dodges while trying to hit me with his tail surrounded by lightning, so I bite his tail taking the electrical damage while throwing the monster towards the big Bird that tried to attack me from the side. "< Wind Incarnation >" (I) My body is covered by wind energy as I run towards the two enemies, one of my paws was grabbed by the bird, but I bite one of its wings causing it to lose bnce as the force of its pull broke the bones of its wing. "< Wind Whip >" (I) When the Bird released me, I attacked the Wolf that was in front of me once more with open jaws, but at this moment my tail hits him from below upwards with a strong current of wind throwing him backwards. I run towards him stepping in the air as if I were stepping onnd, then I bite his neck taking the life from him before turning to the bird that now had an arrow in its head. I look around but I don''t see anyone I recognize so I run to the next enemy continuing the fight relentlessly. Chapter 854 Cap 852: Just One More In Combat Part 2 That day''s battlested all day, I was happy that I was able to use the Teleportation Portal to reach this city when I woke up this morning, but the reality that hit me when the same Teleportation Portal was destroyed leaving me in a city locked in a intense battle makes me frustrated. With that I spent the whole day fighting, the morning parts were the worst since many attacks from other fights in the surroundings wereing towards me, and because of that, there was a moment where I even lost a hand when it was incinerated by a ray of fire. As the fight continued untilte afternoon many Adventurers were descending from the sky exhausted and injured, I didn''t have much time to rest at that time as more monsters kepting. As a Vampire, I could use blood to recover my energies or heal myself, so I couldst inbat steadily without rest, the same can be had from my Vampire children at least. Silvia, who was a Dragon, said she could feed on the energies of nature itself, H fed on the vitality of her victims, Ivan was a Living Dead that never tires, Athena was and her group were also Vampires, as such they were learning as this was advantageous inbat, Vanessa was being assisted by healing or inbat as needed. My Familiars are using my energy reserves as their own to keep me inbat, which only increases the burden on me. I even had to summon other people from the Dungeon like Sophia, Samira, Elsaris, Sapphire, Lilian, Barok, Erica who had recovered, and Eva the Blood Demon Queen. It brought everyone to fight because it was getting harder and harder as the Adventurers slowed down, this continued until night fell. At that moment I saw hundreds of peopleing across the sky in the distance, when they got closer I saw that they were raising the g of the Adventurer''s Guild. When they arrived they went straight intobat and I ordered all mypanions to retreat and return with me to the Guild. ---------- When we arrive at the Guild I see that all the civilians I had seen before are gone, all who are here now are Adventurers with destroyed armor, covered in wounds, and some even missing a limb, there was also a corner where dozens of individuals were lying with sheets whites covering the body, I could imagine that they are those who fell inbat. I walk past them heading straight for the room where I left Nicole earlier this morning, meanwhile telling the others to stay here with the other Adventurers. Vanessa and Irina could heal some of the injured, H and Jade could help the poisoned ones while Erica took care of those with some simple curse, if she couldn''t help then Vanessa could use her Holy power. Leaving that part of the Guild for them to help or rest as they wish, I head upstairs where I find Nicole still surrounded by her bubble of holograms. Guild Master Dargon was facing a holographic wall full of screens giving Nicole various orders, but when I arrived I warned by touching her shoulder. She doesn''t look at me as she continues to do something, but the Guildmaster stops talking, and in a few minutes Nice stops. "Break time." (Nicole) "Wee back, Dad." (Nicole) "How''s it going?" (I) "A waste of time, I spent all day in this room helping as you asked, I hope you give me the materials for my research as a rewardter?" (Nicole) "Only after Rakan and Nira approve, did we talk about thisst time." (I) "Good thing I have a n B." (Nicole) I get a little confused before looking at the Guild Master. "What did she order?" (I) "A fair reward for her contribution, which was greater than all of you fighting." (Dargon) "Brain is always a better answer than brawn..." (Nicole) "Nicole!?" (I) "..." (Nicole) "I take it she didn''t take cash." (I) "Said something about being useless to her, asked for a list of materials to choose from after everything was finalized." (Dargon) "Okay then, the Guild is meant to reward Adventurers for their hard work, so I don''t see a problem." (I) "I said the same thing to her." (Dargon) The Guild Master sits down as he exins to me about what he''s been up to with Nicole, it looks like the entire town has already been evacuated, so only the Adventurers fighting the monsters remain. It seems that Nicole has also been taking regr breaks to keep herself up and running, 10 to 20 minute breaks at a time. I look at her sitting in a chair with her eyes closed like a doll without energy. "Without her help, many more people could have died." (Dargon) He exins to me how they managed to direct rescues to avoid areas where heavy fighting was taking ce or where powerful monsters were roaming. In addition, they were able to direct Adventurers to areas where monsters were being let loose, they were also able to see when Adventurers were about to be defeated and sent other Adventurers nearby as reinforcements. It looks like Nicole was really helpful, but from what I saw when I walked in, Guild Master Dargon didn''t just sit around and do nothing, he actively worked with Nicole. "Are these Adventurers who just arrived the reinforcements you were hoping for?" (I) "No, they''re from the nearest town, I managed to get a message to them earlier, but they only got through now." (Dargon) "Before you arrived I was directing them around town using the Familiars you left with young Nicole." (Dargon) "Do you n to let them fight alone?" (I) "Yes, they will fight during the night while the other Adventurers heal, rest, and prepare to return tobat during the morning, let''s keep shifts to keep the battle constant." (Dragon) Soon he exins to me that in order to prevent damage to other nearby cities, he wants to keep the situation under control here, he doesn''t want to give the monsters a chance to spread to the surroundings. Now that he has no more civilians in the city, he''s thinking about stepping up thebat. I spend a few more minutes talking with Guild Master Dargon and Nicole before joining the others downstairs and beginning our own preparations. Chapter 855 Cap 853: Just One More In Combat Part 3 After talking with the others about whether I should do the awakening ceremony for my sister and asking for her help in this battle, they all said no. They were also against me doing the Dungeon People''s Awakening Ceremony on the list that was already ready. ? They argued that I shouldn''t get tired or unconscious in such a situation where I have to make important decisions if necessary. It was then that I realized that I was already doing a lot for this city, the people of this city were already safe, and the Adventurer''s Guild just wanted to keep the situation under control by restricting the Monster Wave only in this city without giving it an opportunity to spread. Seeing that I was thinking too much about a matter that wasn''t my problem, I realized that I''ve been getting arrogant by always being involved in big situations, but this time I was just one more in the crowd of Adventurers struggling. This time my involvement in nning or anything else wasn''t necessary, my ability to fight was necessary but it wasn''t essential having many people stronger than me already inbat, we can even say that people like Vanessa and Nicole who can heal or helping with strategic management are more important than me in this situation. Realizing this made me realize that I''ve been thinking too much of myself, getting carried away with the things I''ve done, so I stopped thinking about the bigger picture that I didn''t care about and spent part of the night talking to my teammates about the monsters we faced, how we could fight together if necessary and under certain rules so as not to face unnecessary danger. ------------ The next day I had managed to sleep a few hours and I wake up when I see meadows with soup being distributed among the Adventurers by the uniformed Guild employees when they reach us I refuse. Then Fairies step out of my shadow carrying a feast that I enjoy alongside mypanions, I can feel the eyes of envy and anger from the other Adventurers, but I''m not the only group eating something other than soup. There''s a group having a barbecue using fire magic and condiments they got from somewhere, it smells really good. There was also an all-female group eating slices of pie not far from us, there were even other Vampires drinking what I assumed was a mixture of blood and alcohol. It was because of these examples that I stopped holding back, after a whole day of battles yesterday, me and mypanions deserved some decent food. Unfortunately, I was underestimating the shamelessness of the Adventurers, I noticed that several tes were being stolen without me seeing it happen, and when I looked around I noticed that people who couldn''t feel the Aura were holding these tes and eating with pleasure. Because of that, I started using curses on the dishes, making the food rot if it gets out of my Aura''s reach, so it didn''t take long to hear some screams ofint, disgust, and someughter. ----------- After the Suns were born and everyone was awake having finished eating, various supplies were made avable by the Guild such as weapons, armor, and potions. But these things were all low quality, not bad, just toomon, then someone from the Commerce Guild appears selling good quality items at half price, which depending on the item was already a fortune. Since we didn''t need any of that, already having all the equipment we wanted and even having the ability to repair our equipment after leaving it with Anton, in those moments I''m happy to try to be self-sufficient from the beginning. Nicole who appeared along with the Guild Master gives a summary of information to all the Adventurers about the situation of the monsters, the situation of the city, and the various traps that have been set around the city by the Mages Guild since yesterday. After listening to everything, we went back outside where we noticed that the city is more destroyed than before, in addition, it seems that the fight is no longer so concentrated near the Dungeon gate, I can see the brightness of many attacks on all sides in the sky and I can even feel the tremors in the ground. "Let''s keep the same as yesterday, so let''s stay close to the Dungeon, let''s go!" (I) I spread my wings to fly ahead, the others close behind. I want us all to fight as close to each other as possible, but the only ce with the right number of monsters is the same ce as yesterday near the Dungeon. During our trip to the chosen ce, we were attacked by an army of Gryphons with mounted people, these people were actually armor with wind inside, it seems to be some kind of elemental monster. The fight took a while as they fought as if their minds were connected attacking and defending together. Even when we used fire attacks, they created a st of wind that scattered the mes, my only solution was to use Spirit Runes of the element of Light that couldn''t be blocked with just wind sts. Normal light attacks did nothing against them, I found that when light element spells and light de attack just went through the armors without showing any damage, but Spirit Runes ignore the physical to target the ethereal, so I quickly saw the results when a number of arrows of light stuck into their bodies before exploding. It took us almost 40 minutes to deal with these hundreds of monsters, the others weren''t able to help much, only Kira, Silvia, and Freya were able to help me with the attack. After that, we went back to the main battlefield, as soon as we got there along with many other Adventurers we saw in the Guild before, the Adventurers who were fighting started to slowly move away knowing that the time for the change of shifts had started. "I start." (Lilith) "< Blood Curse: Lure of Beasts >" (Lilith) "< Void Teeth >" (La) "< Disable >" (Lilith) Before anyone started Lilith and La threw themselves in front of everyone smiling like kids at an amusement park. Lilith had cast a curse on herself that attracted monsters with high instinct and low intelligence, when she sessfully opened dozens of monsters nearby, they were pierced by transparent Serpents that be visible due to the blood bathing their bodies, these serpents seemed to swim in the ocean space and can even hide. "Don''t do that again you..." (I) Chapter 856 Cap 854: Something Is Not Right With This Dungeon Pov of a Silver Grade Adventurer: "< Sea of mes >" (I) "< Wrath of the Wind >" (Miura) "< Spatial Distortion >" (Khatori) We were on what was left of a floating ind when an army of Celestial Harpies, they are 3 meters tallpletely white Harpies that have wings on their backs and normal arms, wear white armor or white tunic, still have the legs of birds and their feathers are all golden. These annoying things have high physical, magical, and spiritual resistance. They are extremely difficult to kill and are still working together, the few surviving Bronze Grade Adventurers we brought died here, and many more died on the way here. I as a Mage of the element used my strongest magic making everything in the surroundings be covered in mes, Miura who is a Mage of the wind element with whom I have been a partner for years uses her own magic creating hundreds of tornadoes at the same time as the Magic Knight of the Void that we know before entering this Dungeon uses its element of space topress enemies along with our attacks causing much greater damage. Ding! When our energy reserves are depleted and our attacks dissipate, we see the charred bodies of the monsters. "It''s over... it''s finally over..." (I) Sigh "Haaa... haaa... haaa..." (Miura) "..." (Khatori) We were exhausted as we fell t, this battlested over 2 hours, and this floor''s difficulty level was 10 times that of other floors, this was clearly a death trap, no matter what angle we look at it. "The bodies¡­ you burned them too¡­" (Khatori) "Damn..." (I) I look to the side, a few dozen meters away was half a skeleton turning to dust. I look down at my own body, my robe was destroyed to the point where I was almost naked, luckily I managed to avoid most of the direct attacks, with the exception of that one attack that took my leg away. I look at Miura who is pouring ourst healing potion on the remaining half of his face, the idiot Khatori is the only one who suffered minor injuries as he was wearing the best armor and the enemies were clearly focusing on the mages behind, which is me and Miura. "With such a huge difference in monster strength from one... floor to the next, we can... we can confirm the presence of a Dungeoneering Master." (Miura) "Which floor was that?" (I) "97? floor, by my estimation..." (Khatori) "We''ve been here for 4 days now." (Miura) That''s right, we entered this crappy Dungeon 4 days ago, our mission was to destroy the Dungeon, and for that, we sent 5 Silver Grade Adventurers of which only the 3 of us survived, in addition, there were 28 Bronze Grade Adventurers under ourmand. We were all chosen due to the synergy of our powers, but even so, it was difficult to reach this floor, with the execution of the 3 of us all the others died. "< Spell Summon: Firebird > ¡Á5" (I) "Go, search the area..." (I) I see my Lesser Summons fly to the surroundings to survey everything, I can''t tell how much of this floor we managed to explore before this army of Celestial Harpies showed up. "Am I the only one who found something strange on the previous floors?" (Miura) "We all realize the trap now, Miura." (I) "Yes, but when did this trap start? What if the trap itself was the Dungeon itself from the beginning?" (Miura) "I don''t like what you''re implying, it makes me think it might be true." (I) If what she says is true, then if we go to the next floor we may note back, in fact, this floor was already made to kill us. "I think we should go back, now we have a sense of the traps, maps, and monsters on each floor of this Dungeon." (Miura) "With our current strength to continue would be tantamount to suicide." (Miura) Miura is right, regardless of anything else, the next floor will definitely be harder than this one, as we are it would be a one way trip. "Then let''s go back..." (I) "Run!!!!!" (I) "Toote." When I was about to announce our withdrawal a big tail appeared from the clouds crushing everything in the surroundings including me. ----------- I look at Miura crushed on the ground and Khatori who looks equally crushed, I look down at my wrist realizing that the lifesaving bracelet has broken, looks like these things are worth every Gold coin I used to buy them. I try to look around and Ie across apletely white looking man in front of me, he has white skin, hair, and clothes, I also see some white scales on his arm and neck. "Damn..." (I) "You actually survived Runico, I''m impressed." "What is someone like you doing here? You are the Dungeon Master..." (I) "..." (I) He looks at me like he''s going to crush me if I say anything else, so I keep quiet in hopes that a miracle will happen to keep me alive. I could already bear this man''s identity, especially from the big tail that crushed us earlier, he is a True Dragon of Light. "Don''t treat me like a Dungeon Master of this ce, this foolish woman is nothing like me, she doesn''t even understand that she is being used." "I already got tired of ying, so she dies." "..." (I) ----------- Pov Shiro (True Dragon King of Light): I was impressed with the persistence of these fools, especially with the way they ended up with the Celestial Harpies, it was gratifying to see that woman''s servants die. "(I wouldn''t need to stay here if I wasn''t healing.)" (I) After receiving so many injuries from that Titan of Nature, I had to take refuge in the Church of Light, but after the attack on their Central Temple, they were afraid that the ck Dragon Emperor woulde to attack me, so I came to hide during my recovery time in this dungeon. "(They went through thebyrinth on the previous floor without realizing that there was the real exit there.)" (I) This Dungeon is just a branch of another Dungeon that is elsewhere, this is just one of several such branches, each with its own gate that can fly on its own. "Looks like they''re over while I was lost in my thoughts, time to end them." (I) I bring my tail down on top of them, that should be enough to finish them off, I can''t let the Church of Light''s ns be interrupted so quickly. Chapter 857 Cap 855: Recycling Souls It''s been 3 days that we''ve been in these endless battles against those damn birds, I''m sure I faced the same enemy at least 4 times during that time, it was the same big Harpy that kept summoning more bird monsters. When I asked this of my otherpanions, some realized that something like this was happening to them too. This made me think that the Dungeon was somehow recovering the souls given to the monsters, but I couldn''t say how, as far as I''ve learned a Dungeon can only take a soul from someone dying inside the Dungeon. These monsters even if they came from this Dungeon are dying outside, how were the souls being guided back to the Dungeon? I like any intelligent person looked for an expert to answer me, and that expert was not H, even though she is a talented Necromancer, she doesn''t know everything and her study focus is forbat, she started studying about Spectral type Undead less than 1 year ago, so I went looking for his teacher, the High Priest of Death Henrique. I hadn''t revealed until now that I was also a Dungeoneering master, the other Adventurers must just think that I''m a Magic Warrior with indicator skills, so I asked Nix who goes in and out of my shadow to go back to Dungeoneering since for being part of the Dungeon I can maintain my connection with it even if I am inside the Dungeon. ----------- Inside the Dungeon I take possession of Nix''s body with her permission and head straight to the Communal Temple where all the Priests spend most of their days discussing their different dogmas. I found High Priest Henrique teaching some young men who showed a talent for Necromancy. "You are dismissed today, but remember to read the Chronicles of the First Rising." (Henrique) "Yes, High Priest..." (all) "We can talk inside the Temple if you prefer." (Henrique) "Of course, but I don''t have much time." (I) We enter the Temple which was being renovated to have its internal space erged using spatial magic, each leader of one of the several churches had his own office and we go to the one belonging to High Priest Henry. "Come in and pull up a chair." (Henrique) "..." (I) When I enter I am faced with a colorful room full of vases with beautiful flowers, this is not the kind of ce I expected from someone in charge of the Demonic Church of Death. "Did you decorate it yourself?" (I) "Yes, I can also imagine what you''re thinking, but I''ve always liked flowers since I was still alive, it''s not just because I''m dead that I''m going to change my tastes, not all those associated with death like macabre things." (Henrique) "Sounds like it falls into some stereotype I imagined, I apologize." (I) "Okay, everyone thinks that at first, these doubts are verymon." (Henrique) "But let''s get back to what brought you here using your Familiar''s body as a medium." (Henrique) "I''ll sum it all up for you, it started with..." (I) ----------- I spend a couple of minutes exining everything I hate the trip to that city, but I skim over the big picture only going into detail when I talk about the Dungeon and the monsters, I also exin to him how I''ve been facing some monsters that act the same way seeming to be the same over and over again. "That sounds outrageous!" (Henrique) "..." (I) "(Apparently he already knows what''s going on.)" (Nix) "(But I''m worried about his reaction.)" (I) As he listened about the Dungeon and how the monsters seemed to be repeating themselves until they reached a point of action, the mes in his eyes turned bright red as they grew to fill the holes in his skull, he could even feel his Aura bubbling with fury. After a few seconds, he seems to calm down a bit or at least regain control of himself. "I apologize for my outburst, but I hate that sort of thing." (Henrique) "Can you exin to me what kind of thing you''re talking about? I''m a little lost." (I) He stays silent and tries to rx, I''ve learned to notice when skeletons are calmer when the me in their eye sockets gets smaller. "By your description, they are under the effect of a curse on the Soul, I can''t say which curse exactly." (Henrique) "But from what has been described its effect makes the Soul return to a specific ce or item after death." (Henrique) "I see..." (I) In other words, the Dungeon master creates a monster with the soul stored inside the Dungeon, he uses a curse on the Soul so that when the monster dies outside the Dungeon, its Soul returns, it doesn''t matter if it is for a ce or an object, as long as the Soul enters the Dungeon can be used again, after all, I myself already realized that monsters created with a Soul are more intelligent and stronger. "(He''s recycling the Souls, but that''s a little disturbing even for me.)" (I) "(You do something simr, remember?)" (Nix) "(The souls inside our Dungeon are those of heinous criminals, but even they are released after serving their punishments, I don''t treat them as a monster-enhancing material that can be reused.)" (I) I look at Henrique noticing that his bony hands are tightly clenched, it looks like he''s doing his best to hold back his anger. "By your reaction there must be more, right?" (I) "Going through death is something that marks you, an Undead usually creates trauma by the way they died, it took me a long time to ovee my fear of lightning myself." (Henrique) "Death marks you in one way or another, going through this process over and over again without a break will wear out Souls." (Henrique) "Many Dungeons do like you, they use Souls only on floor bosses and always taking turns with the Soul, using a Soul as something expendable in this way is hurting the Soul by umting wear, there maye a time when these Souls... break if they are too weak." (Henrique) "Can we release these Souls somehow? Release the curse or steal the Souls?" (I) "Holy Power can break the curse, but it depends on the power of the curse, plus the caster will feel it if the curse is broken." (Henrique) "..." (I) So there''s nothing I can do, if I break the curse and get the dungeon master''s attention, then I might be the target of monsters I can''t defeat, even if I manage to seal the Souls I''ll end up getting attention. "(We don''t need to do anything, I have sympathy for these Souls, but it''s not worth the risk.)" (Nix) "(There may be a way.)" (I) Chapter 858 Cap 856: Let The Dice Roll After talking to Henrique I open my eyes giving Nix''s body control back to her again as I head upstairs, the only reason I have this freedom is because of Nicole only listening to me. Guild master Dargon already realized that if it depends only on Nicole''s goodwill, this city could explode that she will have little interest, she doesn''t care about people she doesn''t know, but I learned that she cares a lot about people she knows and has a call. Because of that, she obeys me, in her eyes I''m not a Father, I''m a friend who is always supporting her with everything and helped her dreame true, so what I say has a big impact on her. As soon as I enter the room I give a signal for them to take a break, by the Guild master''s expression I know he didn''t like it, but if he wants to continue receiving help from Nicole he has serious things he needs to put up with. I tell the Guildmaster everything High Priest Henry said, I know he didn''t realize the strangeness of the monsters because he''s not fighting them directly, but after listening to me he asked me several questions and then called leaders of others Adventurous groups to confirm what I said or add some new information. After that, I left that problem for him to think about while I went back downstairs to sleep before the nextbat shift change. I didn''t even try to give any ideas, Guildmaster Dargon is stronger than me, more experienced, and must not be an idiot since he got a job where hemands others, he will think of something of his own. ---------- After waking up and eating something I start to check my equipment before the shift change, but at this moment several Priests with different clothes enter, 6 of them were wearing Church of Light clothes and tried to attack me the moment they entered. "Die Heretic!!!!!!" (6 idiots) "Stop! I don''t need any more trouble now, get out of here!" (Dargon) The 6 idiots attacked me inside a hall full of Adventurers without saying anything, they didn''t even look around and just suddenly started an attack, I think my presence is much more provocative than I thought for Priests devoted to God Baldr. Guildmaster Dargon did not appear, but his voice was heard from all directions as a bloodthirsty Aura seemed to appear out of nowhere surrounding the 6 Priests who fell to the ground as if gravity had increased hundreds of times. Soon they seemed to be grabbed by something that threw them out, the other Priests of other religions had expressions confused by these events, but knowing that this was not the time to ask questions but to act, they followed the nervous Guild employee upstairs. "..." (I) I look around noticing that all the Adventurers are looking at us or more specifically looking at me, I could understand the confusion, suspicion, and curiosity in their eyes, so I grabbed Vanessa''s arm and flew out with the others in our group following shortly behind. I wouldn''t waste my day worrying about what''s on other people''s minds, but I wouldn''t stand around getting weird looks either. "Looks like we havepany." (I) "I''ll take care of it." (Karina) On our way, a Pegasus with a Dragon''s head and ws for paws appeared, it also has Dragon scales all over its body, I remember this monster from the books I read to pass the time, it''s called the Dragon Horse, I always thought it should be a imposing and strong monster, but he is fierce. "Taking care of a Lesser Dragon won''t be difficult." (Karina) "< Presence of True Strength >" (Karina) "Die." (Karina) "< Zenos Incarnation >" (Karina) "Incarnation of what!?" (I) An indistinct shadowy w emerges from Karina''s back as it grows and crushes the Dragon Horse as if it were nothing, but in the moment of the grip, I felt the forces of Nature increasing the strength of the hand. "Come." (I) Ding! I watch the indistinct arm disappear as the Dragon Horse''s now twisted body falls, I suck all the blood out of itsrge body as I drink it before looking at Karina who was paler. "What was that just now, did your Aura look like mine and why did your attack have my name on it?" (I) "I am your Dragon Priestess, all my poweres from you, my Authorityes from you as I am your representative, all who have Lesser Dragon bloodlines find themselves weak before the Authority that a true Dragon boasts just by existing." (Karina) "My Ability just now is something I''m still learning, it helps me channel your power in the form of something simr to an Avatar of yours, so it must have your name." (Karina) "But it''s hard for me to form a clear picture of you, and it''s also very draining for me." (Karina) "Stop talking, there''s moreing." (Lilith) "< Field of Madness >" (Lilith) "We tested your luck." (Loki) "< Dice of Power >" (Loki) Soon hundreds of Harpiese towards us, all with Catastrophe Grade strength, they are Harpies with most of the female body including the face, but they wore metal armor molded on their bodies, they had wings instead of bird arms and legs. They fight using their feet while maneuvering in the air naturally and cooperating with each other, their screams are sound attacks while their songs cause various status effects like confusion, hallucinations, delirium, pain, sleep, and many others depending on the Harpy, they are veryplicated monsters to deal with. As soon as they got close Lilith throws herself forward expanding her Aura to the surroundings and using her Aura as a means to spread a curse not on the Harpies but on the space around her creating disharmony in the controlled nature that should amplify the effect of madness of your Aura since I see some Harpies attacking empty ces or attacking each other. At that moment Loki steps forward while bowing as if he is at a stage show performing in front of an audience, then a Golden die forms on top of his head sending out waves of energy to the surroundings that are only directed towards the Harpies. New golden dice form on top of their heads, I realized that this dice is intangible when the Harpies'' confused attacks pierce through the dice. Soon the 6 sided golden dice change their colors with 3 sides having red colors, 2 sides having green colors, and 1 side having golden color. The dice on top of Loki''s head have 5 green sides and one red side, so the dice start spinning at the same time and 3 secondster they all stop at the same time while the side facing up glows. Those with the red color have streams of energy sucked from them into the exploding dice, while those with the green side glowing have a portion of the streams of energy from the others turned red being directed towards them. It was no surprise that Loki got the green color with big advantage dice, but even among the Harpies there were more than 10 that had a green result getting stronger, but that only made worse the massacre they were doing to each other. Only one of the Harpies was unlucky enough to acquire a golden side of the dice, at that moment his dice becamepletely golden and a mouth full of teeth devoured it causing the dice to change to a golden sculpture of a Harpy that began to attack itspanions seeming to be unaffected by the area of curses or Lilith''s Aura. Chapter 859 Cap 857: The Priests Arrive On The Battlefield It was a one-sided massacre as the golden Harpy avoided the empowered Harpies and only attacked those who had half their energy stolen and survived explosions, it onlysted 2 minutes before Lilith''s curse field broke down, but by then there were only 3 Harpies left strengthened. "< Light of Judgment > ¡Á3" (Athena) Soon 3 beams of light emerged from Athena''s raised sword piercing the hearts of the Harpies that fell to the ground. Of course, I wasn''t standing around doing nothing, I was recording everything with a magic item called a recording crystal, I was also collecting the Harpies'' blood into a special barrel to drinkter. "Let''s continue." (I) As we continue flying, I get close to Lilith and give her some of my blood to drink, just a few sips was enough for her to fully recover from the energy she spent, that is a powerful attack, but I saw many failures. If there was only 1 enemy, then he would blindlyunch attacks in the surroundings when losing control, besides the energy expenditure for her to maintain that cursed field is too big. There were a lot of things wrong, but Loki seemed to already know this technique from Lilith and came up with the right attack toplement Lilith''s technique. While thinking about these things, we continued on our way to the Dungeon location for another day of battles. ---------- Pov H: As we were flying towards the battlefield I noticed therge number of body parts and even whole bodies all over the city. "I know what you''re thinking, but the miasma problem has already been resolved." (Irina) Irina appeared beside me as if she knew what I was thinking, she pointed in a direction where I see a group of people wearing religious attire using spells on corpses and some even using holy energy. "I see, so I have to scrap my n." (I) "Weren''t you worried about miasma building up around town from the countless bodies?" (Irina) "A little, but what I was really thinking about was using these corpses as Undead to fight, but if they''re being purified somehow, it''s not worth doing that anymore." (I) Sigh "I should have known¡­" (Irina) I didn''t understand why Irina made a dismayed expression, but I didn''t have much time to think about it when hundreds of ice birds flew towards us, but they weren''t monsters, I could tell they were just elemental energy, which means they were a Skill, magic, or attack technique of some kind. Everyone managed to dodge as we were far enough away to see the attacking, but arge area of the city behind us was covered in ice. When I looked forward I saw dozens of frozen Harpies of some kind falling from the sky while a female Dragonewt with a blue body was removing spears still attached to her body. "We would have died if we were hit, I can tell just by looking at the damage done to the city." (Elsaris) As I listened to Elsaris speak the Dragonewt woman I saw was mmed to the ground by a Wind Dragon''s tail, the blow was so swift that there must have been no body left. "Watch out, there''s moreing out of the Dungeon." (I) The Dragon was not our problem, in fact, it seems that the master is leading us away from the Wind Dragon since it is way above our level. "< War Puppet Skeleton >" (I) I activate various spells in areas where monsters withrger bodies within my strength level are making magic circles to rip out parts of the bones of these various monsters, then I create arge Skeleton with 4 arms, 4 wings, 5 horns of different colors and 3 heads with a humanoid body with me where the stomach should be. I gathered the bones I thought were most suitable from each monster to create this great puppet, then I close my eyes as my Aura and Mana travel through every bone in its body as I take control of this great Skeleton. This spell drains a lot of my energy when used, but after it''s done I can use corpse aberration to steal mana from the monsters I kill. "Sometimes just being rough can be an adequate solution." (I) I can use my senses through this Puppet as if it were an extension of my body, then I throw myself into battle summoning 4 great cursed bone swords. My real body is safe inside the bones with 4yers of defense around me, so I attack without fear. I can easily use the 4 arms to make 4 different attacks, I sh arge Harpy that defends itself with a spear, I attack using the side of the sword to hit dozens of Harpiesing from my right, and I attack by throwing a sword at a Mage between the Harpies who looked like they were trying to do a magical ritual and parried a spear-throwing attack dodging with myst sword. "< Underworld Water Streams >" (Irina) I manage to do all of this at the same time as Irinaes with currents of Acid Water trapping therge speared Harpy that I attacked first, so I use that free arm of that enemy who will have a painful death and sh the enemy who hadunched his spear at me when approaches. The sword I threw at the Harpy Mage earlieres back to me along with a body trapped in its de, I swing the sword downward causing the body to fall off the sword as I throw myself into battle against enemies of my level, using my number of arms advantage to defeat enemies of the same level. We spent a few hours fighting and I kept my bone puppet all that time, but I had to rece the bones a few times when they were too damaged. When I was surrounded by many Air Elementals, I was calm in the knowledge that I was safe inside my bone puppet. At that moment I see the Priests of various religions that we saw earlier before leaving the Guild appearing and casting holy magic in arge area. This caused myrge Skeleton to disassemble as my Necromancy spells were broken with waves of purification magic and breaking area curses. This left me exposed in the midst of many enemies with no protection. "Looks like I''m going to have to change my approach." (I) Chapter 860 Cap 858: Is Running Away? When I saw the Priests from earlier arrive on the battlefield and the type of spells they were using I understood what Guildmaster Dargon was wanting to aplish. He wanted to try to break the curses on the Souls of these monsters preventing them from going back to the Dungeon, that way the fight became easier with less deaths every day since the monsters won''t be able to work together like they have done until now. But there was a certain problem with what the Priests were doing, and because of that, I went to H and Lilith who were fighting using their curse skills a lot. "(You have to go to H, help her.)" (I) "(I''ming.)" (Orion) I saw H surrounded by monsters, but she didn''t seem to be panicking, so I sent only Orion to help her, but Lilith was in a sticky situation when the des of ck blood around her turned red while purple smoke came out of them. "< Blood ws >" (I) I create crystallized blood ws while using a skill that increases the damage of this attack, with that I almost managed to tear off half of the back of the body of what appeared to be a Man with a bird''s head, wings on his back, and two arms holding swords. But he recovers from my attack as fast as I could recover by drinking blood, then I notice a current of air from all directions being sucked into him, he was absorbing the air in the surroundings to recover. "I see..." (I) Lilith was using curse on her blood des to bypass their regeneration abilities, but with these Priests using those AoE spells it''s going to be hard to do anything. "Let me handle this one." (I) When I turn around I see Lilith run towards another monster as she waves goodbye to me with her hand. "Good luck, Dad." (Lilith) "Die." I''m surprised when I hear the voicee out of the monster''s mouth, but I don''t forget to spin forward and kick the bird-headed monster''s beak. When I''m upside down I push back with my wings throwing myself into the monster''s chest where I break my blood ws and use my normal ws to pierce its chest while producing various poisons to leave in its body. Of course, he didn''t stay still and the Bird ws on his legs grabbed me around the waist as one of his wings came down over my head like a de. And I use my wings once more generating a strong thrust that takes the monster''s bnce allowing me to escape its clutches. "Poisons from this novel won''t kill me." "So you can really..." (I) "< Blood Crystallization >" (I) "I wanted to ask a few questions, too bad." (I) When he tried to attack me, I realized that the poisons I used really had little effect, it looked like he was a Ki user, and that''s why his physical capabilities were so strong. It would have been a long fight if I had done it the conventional way, but he didn''t realize that besides the poisons, I also left something else in his body. I look at the crystal of blooding out of his chest, I left some of my blood inside him that I managed to reach his heart where it crystallized full of sharp points destroying his heart. "Damn it!" (I) "< Mana Shield > ¡Á 30" (I) I quickly create 30 shields one in front of the other while trying to dodge an attacking towards me, it seemed to be arge metal sphere full of thin spikes that wasunched at high speed, there were several bodies of monsters trapped in the sphere as it came in my direction. The shields didn''t do much good as it was breaking right away, but it allowed me enough time to get out of the way of this blow. "Am I the only one trying not to destroy the city?" (I) During the days of battles in this city, most Adventurers realizing that their attacks can hit other Adventurers by ident have been more conscious in the way they use their skills, spells, and techniques. But this may not always be possible, especially for the strongest Adventurers where each of their skills are so strong that they have repercussions like shockwaves. When I felt safe I took the blood of the Harpy I just killed to drink, it helps my recovery more than potions. ----------- For the next few hours, the battle continued, each day more difficult because the Adventurers are umting physical and mental fatigue with this routine of relentlessbat. But that day was different, in the middle of the afternoon the big golden ring or ring with 6 pairs of wings that is the gate of this Aerial Dungeon, the monsters stoppeding out, so the 6 pairs of wings of the Dungeon gate started to move like if it was a living being as it flew out of the city at an ever-increasing speed. In the beginning, there were Adventurers who tried to follow the Dungeon, but in the end, everyone stayed behind just watching the Dungeon disappear into the horizon. I was holding a Harpy''s wings from behind trying to rip them off her back while the de of my tail went through the head of another Harpy who tried to attack me from behind only for my tail to go through her head from bottom to top. Finishing off these two monsters and seeing that monsters of my strength level were already being finished off by other Adventurers leaving only the strongest monsters fighting. Realizing I wasn''t needed, I stared at the horizon, not understanding why the Dungeon fled. That''s right, the impression it gave hurts that the Dungeon ran away, this is an inconceivable thing for me to understand and make me think that this Dungeon could be alive as in the case of Nix. "Wasn''t that a living Dungeon? The feeling was very different from mine, it felt more like a normal Dungeon, that golden ring with wings must be a feature of the Dungeon itself." (Nix) "So you think the Dungeon Master has decided to back off?" (I) "Yes, this has all been for nothing, I don''t see how it helps the Dungeon or the Dungeon Master, with these Priests breaking their curses it only made things worse by making the Dungeon lose important resources." (Nix) "I understand." (I) Chapter 861 Cap 859: Two Plans In Action Pov of a Cultist: I traveled to retrieve the cursed weapon I need to break one of the seals, if I remember correctly it was sealed in a temple to the Goddess of Life. I remember where Ist saw it, but after thousands of years, I''m not sure if that city still exists or if anyone discovered the seal of the Justice God Hero Weapon. When I get close to the ce I remember I notice that the surrounding terrain is very simr, one of the mountains to the north seems to have been cut off, but other than that thendscape hasn''t changed much. I change back to my human form as Ind on top of one of the city buildings below. "As I suspected, it''s not the same town." (I) The buildings are different, the statue in the center of the city is no longer there, and the temples are no longer on the west side of the city but on the north side, it also seems that the poption of the city is almostpletely human. "I can feel faint traces, it looks like the seal has weakened after so many years, but at least I know it''s still here." (I) I was getting ready to go to the ce where I was feeling the faint traces of the weapon, I could only feel it because I''ve seen the sword in the past. When I was close to doing something I notice something strange approaching across the sky in the distance, I move away from the city to identify first what ising. "What is it doing here?" (I) What I see approaching the city was arge golden ring with 6 pairs of wings, I know this Dungeon very well and the woman it belongs to. The Dungeon stopped above the city after a few tens of minutes Waves of Monsters started toe out of the Dungeon to attack the city. "I didn''t feel anyone very strong in the city, so I don''t think it will be long before everything is destroyed." (I) Just as I suspected, the Soldiers and Adventurers around the city weren''t able to withstand such a sudden air strike, it''s taking too long to kill the monsters, which means that as long as the Waves of Monsters continue, the monsters will be piling up. In a few hours, I see the hard Battle turn into a defensive struggle while the city is in shambles. "I must warn the Lord of Shadows." (I) "< May my Shadow be a channel to hear yourmands. >" (I) I recited the incantation activating the curse on my shadow, in a few seconds my shadow rises from the ground forming a shadowy image of me with red eyes and a smile on my face. "Why do youmunicate with me." (Lord of Shadows) "I''m in the middle of recovering an important weapon, I''ve reached the city where the weapon is located, but an Air Dungeon has moved here and is producing Waves of Monsters destroying the city." (I) "So it''s happening there too? Would it be a Dungeon with the entrance simr to a big golden ring with wings?" (Lord of Shadows) "Yes, this Dungeon is called Heavenly Wind Dungeon, most of the monsters are Harpies because the Dungeon Master is also a Harpy." (I) "You know her?" (Lord of Shadows) "Someone nasty who will do anything for rare treasures, this ring is just one part of the real Dungeon gate, which is made with dozens of these big rings with wings." (I) "Don''t you know why she does that?" (Lord of Shadows) "No my lord." (I) "Okay, that doesn''t interfere with our ns, in fact, it might even help us." (Lord of Shadows) He''s right,rge-scale shes like this are great for people who bought the weapons with Flux Coral to continuously fight, which in turn weakens Nature''s energy by then attacking the seals. "If you called me about this Dungeon, then I say don''t interfere, take what you need ande back." (Lord of Shadows) "Yes, my Sir." (I) The shadow closes its eyes as it returns to normal and the Shadow Lord''s presence disappears, I rise from my kneeling position, then enter the city while hiding my presence. Once again I try to feel the faint traces of the cursed weapon, but with so many powers flying across the city from the Waves of Monsters, it made it harder for me to feel what I was looking for. I walked halfway across the city before I could notice the faint trace of power again, then look at the direction it''sing from, it seems to be some nobleman''s mansion, probably the ruler of this city. I enter the gardens and wave my right w at the ground opening arge ditch, soon soldiers of all kinds surround me, but I wave my other hand tearing these nuisances to pieces. I looked at therge ditch that revealed an ancient buried building, I floated down and with a heavy foot stomp a hole where I passed. Inside were a few things, but nothing important to me, I just look at the sword with the shiny purple de and golden hilt. "I remember when that de was silver as the moon." (I) I grab the hilt of the sword expecting a reaction from the Sword Spirit, but to my surprise nothing happens, there is no resistance, all it has is a powerful cursed energy trying to invade my body, but then it was stopped by the curse I already carry. "It was easier than expected, it seems to be weaker, perhaps the curse has destroyed the spirit of the sword and with it some of its power." (I) "But it might still do what I need it to." (I) I spread my wings and fly through the hole in the ceiling of the room straight into the sky where I turn in the direction back to the seal. ---------- Pov Andreia (Executioner of Light): I was kneeling in front of the High Priest giving a progress report on our ns. "The attacks seem to be going as nned, some Dungeons had to withdraw earlier in exactly the cities we expected to have problems, but nothing affects our ns." (I) "How is the Hero doing?" (High Priest) "We put him in one of the cities that would be attacked, it looks like he did well, his talent is amazing, but it doesn''t seem to be like in the past." (I) "You did your job well, now go back to keep that dirty Harpy under control, we can still use her in the future." (High Priest) "Baldr''s glory." (I) I stand up with a final bow before leaving, it''s time to give the promised reward to this Dungeon Master, as long as she can be easily manipted with her greed we can still use her. Chapter 862 Cap 860: Rumors Of The Hero Of Light Pov An (Hero of Justice): "< de of Retribution >" (I) "Bianca!?" (I) "< Judgment of the Heavens >" (Bianca) We were sent along with many others to reinforce a city suffering attacks from a Wave of Monstersing from an Aerial Dungeon, fortunately, the call for help from the city was quick and they managed to protect the highest priority infrastructure, which allowed us to pass with security through the Teleportation Portal. We''ve been here for days and the fight hasn''t been that hard, our duty has just been monster hunting, just like many others. A Necromancer warned us yesterday about a curse attacking the Souls of these monsters, since then those who can use holy energy like Bianca and I are taking more active roles in battle as of now. I was surrounded by Harpies, thanks to my armor and many strengthening or defense skills I was able to survive the constant attacks, waiting until thest second to activate the skills that my sword and I have inmon. Thanks to this double skill activation my power quadrupled allowing me to finish off those Harpies in minutes, meanwhile, Bianca was doing an area attack across the city using a ritual along with many other Priests following her orders. Her ritual using holy magic caused a lightning storm to appear out of nowhere, each lightning strike hitting an enemy of equal or lesser strength than Bianca, which is true for more than half of enemy monsters. After dealing with thisrge amount of monsters, the Priests and Bianca were exhausted as a powerful enemy rushed to finish them off, it was a Hurricane Eye, a natural Spectral type of wind element monsters. He is arge eyeball that uses tornado tentacles to attack, this is a King Grade monster at the very least. "Darcia, get them out of there!!!" (I) "< Sword and Shield As One >" (I) "< Immovable As A Mountain >" (I) I keep my sword in my right hand while I draw arge shield with my left hand, with this Skill I share the powers of the two items with each other, this increases the Shield''s attack and the sword''s defense. I also use an ability that increases my global defense while remaining Immobile using up all my energy. I don''t have time to worry about the Priests, but I hope I can buy them a few seconds of time. "Huh!!!" (I) cough cough "Ghahhh!!!" (I) When the first attack came it broke my shield to pieces as it pushed me back, my shield arm was injured but I was still standing. When the next attack came without giving me time to rest, I defended with my sword that withstood the attack, but my right arm was broken by this even stronger attack as I was pushed back dozens of meters. "You will not pass!!!" (I) The next attack was 4 attacks in quick session, my body was battered but I held my ground as my energies ran out healing or upgrading my body to withstand these overwhelming attacks. "..." (I) "n!!!" (Darcia) "Nice job holding that thing for a few seconds." "< Extinguishing the mes >" My vision was blurry, and I couldn''t even think straight as I felt every use of my broken body, but I still stood as firmly as I could. Then I hear a scream from Darcia followed by a voice very close, it was a man''s voice I don''t recognize, the next thing I noticed was a slight heat as a red blur appeared in front of me. ----------- When I regained consciousness, I''m inside a white room with Bianca sitting next to me, wiping my chest with a damp cloth. "..." (I) "..." (Bianca) She and I exchanged a shy look for some reason, but when I went to try to speak, I realized that my jaw was hurting a lot and I couldn''t get a word out. "Don''t talk, you''re in aa for 7 days, healing magic can mend wounds, but even that has limits if the body isn''t capable of sustaining a charge." (Bianca) "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, the fight is over, the Dungeon left that day, a few minutes after you lost consciousness." (Bianca) "Thanks to you Darcia was able to rescue me and other Priests, even if it was only a few seconds it was enough for a high level Mage from the Mages Guild to arrive, he was the one who destroyed the monster." (Bianca) "..." (I) "(I want to know...)" (I) "I''m sure you''re hoping to learn more about that Dungeon." (Bianca) "But all I know is that it was a mobile Dungeon, it flew away, and more than one, reports came from all over the continent saying that the same Dungeon appeared in several cities, but the time does not match." (Bianca) "So the only exnation would be that there are several of this Dungeon or that it was a single Dungeon with multiple entrances." (Bianca) "(The way this was done is weird, what''s going on?)" (I) I was lost trying to find a reason for these attacks, if it was just a Dungeon it would be one thing, but from what I just heard, it''s clear that someone is up to something, but I can''t tell what lying in a bed without the ability to well speak. "I also need to tell you something, a new Hero of the Church of Light has emerged." (Bianca) "We received orders to investigate him as soon as possible, as you are like this I sent Darcia to investigate the city where he fought." (Bianca) "I also got the basic information that the Temple has from him, many things are strange about him, his strength doesn''t match his techniques, and his Aura control is also above his strength level." (Bianca) "He fought in one of the attacked cities, thanks to that we''ll have some better information on him once Darcia returns." (Bianca) "But I heard some rumors by Adventurers who just arrived in the city, this Hero of Light seems to be very impulsive and extreme, it seems that these rumors are starting to spread throughout the continent." (Bianca) As she talks, she continues cleaning my body, it bothers me to be in someone''s care, I just can''t tell if it''s a mean thing or a bad thing to be one of my group members. But even in that situation, I''m doing my best to pay attention to the things she says, mainly because I understand how important the role of a Hero is not only as a symbol of her religion but also as a representative role for her religion, there have been cases in the past of people being ipetent in such an important role. "I also heard that Zenos was in one of these attacked cities." (Bianca) "..." (I) Chapter 863 Cap 861: Strengthening Project After the Dungeon ran away, that''s right, the Aerial Dungeon ran away, things were very easy for some reason, in my view, the Dungeon master decided to leave so as not to lose more Souls, some of these monsters could even talk showing that they were created using Very good ranked souls. After the Dungeon left I relieved Nicole of her duties, I know she doesn''t like to do those things and there''s no need for her to do that now since someone else can do it. Guildmaster Dargon was very insistent on hiring Nicole as an employee of the Guild, but instead of talking to her, he came to me realizing that I was the one who decided about it. But he didn''t realize that the reason Nicole listens to me is exactly because I protect her from these things, her job is with me. Me, Silvia, and Sakura created a house on and where there was only rubble, a three-story house more like a simple mansion using marble stones that I picked up from the city''s rubble and wood that grew to mold to what we wanted, even without help Leonardo''s work was beautiful. This house might only be temporary for us, but I made sure I had the Trade Guild''s permission to build it along with permission to sell it when I left town. Actually, the Mages Guild, Commerce Guild, and Adventurers Guild were working together to rebuild the city, but all the money for this was being funded by the government at no cost to the Guilds themselves logically since they are not charities. We were also asked to help rebuild the city when they saw our small mansion, I released it to anyone who wants to help do whatever they want. Meanwhile, I used this makeshift house to go back to the Dungeon where I called Nira for a meeting. "How is everyone?" (Nira) "Okay, Nicole is taking advantage of her time away from herb to make ns for her future projects." (I) "But I called you to find out about the volunteer list." (I) "Here it is." (Nira) Nira hands me a storage crystal, I take the small cube and fit it in a reading crystal I have with me, then I start to look through the volunteer files, there were many names, but most were crossed out. Among the prominent names were the Ghoul I met in the city of Valen in the past, the Shark woman from the Sirens who joined us on the way to this continent, the Blood Demon Queen we rescued in the Dark Continent, and Sophia and Alice. "We are still analyzing some names, those highlighted are the most suitable if you start..." (Nira) "If possible I would like my Master to be at the top of the list." (Margareth) "Margareth!?" (I) "I can understand your concerns, but your best option would still be your sister." (Margareth) "..." (I) I had already thought about my sister, but I considered leaving herter because I''m too busy right now, I''m afraid helping her now will make me unconscious for days again. At least now I have confirmation of performing an Awakening Ceremony with normal people without being knocked unconscious, but someone who is a Demigoddess will clearly not be normal. "(At the end of the day she is still my Blood Sister, putting other people in front of her is not right.)" (I) Sigh "Fine, I''ll do that, but justter, I have to do some preparations." (I) "But master..." (Nira) "I know, but family first." (I) "If the master has already decided, I will make the necessary preparations." (Nira) "Thank you for that, I n on tonight." (I) "Then I think we better hurry." (Nira) ----------- Pov Nix: While the master was inside the Dungeon, we were informed to keep the gate closed and only open it when he leaves. "Are you going there?" (Ragnar) "Yes, I have to apany La, you don''t want to let her go alone." (I) "Take Silvia with you, she is wiser than she looks due to her long life, after all, we don''t know what they want." (Ragnar) "Probably nothing major." (I) Right after the master entered the Dungeon a person came to see us, he was a Fairy Priest, he wanted to bring us a message to go to the Fairy temple outside the city. One thing we found out thanks to Nicole working closely with Guildmaster Dargon during the city evacuation on our first day in this city, was that the evacuees were sent to this Fairy Temple. The reason we don''t get direct help from the Fairies is that they don''t interfere with the affairs of the world as long as they don''t involve the Fairies or nature, the same goes for the Spirits. Conflicts are transitory for beings that can live for thousands of years, moreover, nature is in a constant and endless process of creation, destruction, transformation, and creation again. These Fairies wanting to see La is probably because of her Blessing or because of her ability to use all the elements. But I don''t worry about that, the Fairies and Spirits have been allied with the master for a long time, he even has the Blessings of the Gods of these two races and still has a trinity with nature, something that the Fairies made us able to feel through us. "I don''t know why they do, but it can''t be anything bad, you understand that too." (I) "Yes, but you must be careful, especially when leaving town, you know the Church of Light is watching us." (Ragnar) I look out the window of the house, and I see nothing but the rubble of the city and people trying to clean up all this destruction before it starts to rebuild, but I know someone is watching us, maybe more than one ording to what the master said. "I know, but they can''t see or hear us here." (I) Vanessa helped us by temporarily sanctifying this house, it will onlyst a few days, but during that time this mansion has the protection of the Blood Goddess and cannot be invaded in any way, shape, or form. Vanessa doesn''t like to call herself a Santa, perhaps because she''s not officially one yet, but it''s indisputable that she has already surpassed the High Priests. "Let''s be taken by the Priest from before, the people of the Church of Light will avoid a confrontation with the Fairies as much as possible." (I) "I''m more worried about the reason for this invitation, I''m afraid it will be more work for us." (I) "If it''s something we''re needed, then it won''t be a battle." (Ragnar) "Which would be more troublesome." (I) "It''s no use thinking about it, I''ll only know when we get there." (I) I''ll have to wait untilte afternoon for what that Priest said. ---------- Pov us (Moon Butcher): "I tell you, I tell you anything you want to know, just let her go." "Then tell me more about this Lord of Shadows." (I) "Anything but that, you don''t understand what''s going to..." "Ahhhhhh!!!!" (woman) "You bastard, what did you do, I speak, I said I speak." "Just answer my questions, don''t waste my time or your daughter''s time." (I) "No one knows who or exactly what kind of creature the Lord of Shadows is, he is a creature made of shadows, but he needs a living body to inhabit and use his power." "What is he nning?" (I) "I don''t know, I swear by the Gods I don''t know, I''m just an intermediary for them, one of many." "Do you know where to find him?" (I) "Right here Mister Moon Butcher... hahahaha..." (Shadow Lord) I was interrogating a Noble of the ck Empire, a Demon full of greed who does everything for money, my investigation led me to one of his clients and then to him, it was this Man who passed on half of the weapons containing Flux Coral scattered throughout the northern part from the maind. I destroyed his eyes and contained his Aura and senses using Spirit Runes, I was also using a voice change Rune to model his daughter''s voice, which is possibly the only thing he loves more than money. But then suddenly the shadow envelops his body which begins to bleed as a smiling face with red eyes emerges from these shadows speaking to me in a voice that does not belong to my prisoner. "So you are the Lord of Shadows?" (I) "Yes and please spare me this pathetic attempt to track me, this man has never known anything worthwhile, and trying to track me with these Runes will be futile too." (Lord of Shadows) "(So he knew I was baiting him.)" (I) "What do you n on doing causing all this mess? You can''t keep hiding forever." (I) "You don''t scare me, Butcher of the Moon, so save your speech, besides I won''t have to hide anymore soon." (Lord of Shadows) The shadow disappears leaving a twisted, bleeding body on the ground, I stand up looking at my shadow. "Didn''t get anything?" (I) "Nothing, he knew about me, in fact, he tried to track you down by throwing a curse at your shadow as he spoke, but when he saw me resisting he left." (Naraka) "But I managed to contain a trace of his power that he tried to use on you." (Naraka) "So there''s still something we can do." (I) Chapter 864 Cap 862: Youre Welcome, Sister Thatte afternoon I went to the Communal Temple, every time I enter here I can feel the Holy power within me bing more active as it reacts to the environment, this is one of the things I haven''t trained in until now and I see my mistake, could have been of great help in thest battles of that city. "Good to see you young Zenos, Nira has already spread the word, everything is ready." (Yara) "I noticed, the temple is empty today." (I) "Nobody wants to interfere with their sister''s Awakening Ceremony." (Yara) "As Vanessa is out of the Dungeon I ended up being responsible for leaving everything organized, the other High Priests will be present, but they stayed away." (Yara) Sigh "Thanks." (I) I enter the Communal Temple and feel the various blessings, blood, and Holy power within my body stirring, I can even feel the presences of the Gods from the crystal statues in the other room. "I''ll never get used to this." (I) "Yes, you are immortal, one day you''ll get used to almost everything." (Yara) "..." (I) I look at Yara, I know her true identity, I know that this High Priestess of Life in front of me is just one of many who are individuals separate from her main body, someone who has lived longer than I can doubtless imagine. "Margareth is apparently already here." (I) Inside the Communal Temple, I can feel everything, there''s nothing that can hide from me in here when I''m present, possibly because my power helped create this ce and that''s why it''s strongly connected to me. I''m walking to the main hall where the statues of the Gods are, as soon as I enter I see Margareth in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene, she was holding the red crystal where my sister''s Soul was sleeping. "You are early." (I) "I look forward to meeting my master again." (Margareth) "I remember you saying that she always caused a lot of trouble." (I) "Yes, but solving these problems for her has been my reason for living since the day I chose to serve my Master." (Margareth) Sigh "Let''s get this over with..." (I) I talk to her as I approach, then the crystal floats, to be between me and the statue of the Goddess Selene, some glowing orbs float around the red crystaling out of it. Each sphere had a different presence, I didn''t understand what they were but they knew they didn''t belong to my sister since they didn''t have the same Aura as the crystal. "What are these spheres?" (I) "These are things my master collected over thest year before I was reunited with you." (Margareth) "My master and I know more about the Ceremony of Awakening than those who follow you, we know that during the Ceremony certain powers, bloodlines, skills, and items can be used to build or rebuild a body during awakening." (Margareth) "Some of these spheres have things that belonged to my master, things that she conquered with violence... I mean, that she conquered for herself and other things that I collected along the way following her will." (Margareth) "I don''t guarantee it will work, as far as I know, there is something aboutpatibility." (I) "At least I''ve always tried to think that way." (I) "You''re right, the power muste from you or it muste from apatible external source." (Margareth) I already knew that, somehow I could feel these things after performing so many Awakening Ceremonies. "Are you sure we don''t need Vanessa for this?" (I) "What you will do is just start a process in which the Goddess Selene will continue, she doesn''t like to interfere with the children, but in that case, she will only be helping to rebuild the body by providing support, any changes will be between you and my master ." (Margareth) Sigh "I''m a little nervous, but we''ll see how this goes." (I) I get ready right in front of the red crystal and the statue of Goddess Selene, I was a little nervous about all this but I had already made up my mind. "I''m starting!" (I) At that moment I felt the presence of the other statues of the other Gods retreating into the statues while the presence of the Goddess Selene statue filled the entire Temple, it seemed that the other Gods were paying attention here and did not want to interfere. I activate my unique skill [Demon Dragon Authority: 1], this skill evolved from the result of the synthesis of all my awakening-type skills. Ding! <[ Ability [ Demon Dragon Authority: 1 ] activated ]> . . . <[ A Skill containing the power of Authority was used to influence a being above the skill owner''s level ]> . . <[ Natasha (Demigoddess of Blood) agreed to cooperate with you ]> I felt my power being activated, I used this power with Nicole in the past, but it feels different now, I didn''t notice it then, but something was missing, I know that now because I feel afortable sense ofpleteness when using this power this time, I don''t know what has changed, maybe it''s because I have mastered my body and current power finally getting used to my body. I felt my blood, Ki, mana, spiritual energy, vitality, and even the holy energy I still haven''t learned to use leave my body as they mixed with my Aura, soon a shapeless mass of energy that resembled my scales or a night sky shows above me. Then I feel something else, something I didn''t know was there, something I didn''t understand and couldn''t name surge through me making all the bright spots that represent my energy in the ck crystalline mass orbit around it, it was like a sr system while not. What was in the middle wasn''t a Sun or a ck hole and nothing that I could associate with anything in the universe, it was a shadow that when it appeared it looked like a Dragon before shrinking into a humanoid form with one purple eye and one gold eye, those eyes the only identifiable feature in the shadow being. At that moment the being of shadows looks at my sister''s red crystal and points his arm there, then a red energy arises from the statue of the Goddess bing a neb within the mass of energy that I created simr to an image of a sr system, it was a cloud of scarlet energy flowing around the shadow creature like a protective ring. Then all this mass of energy moves to surround my sister''s crystal and be absorbed by it until there is nothing left, to my surprise I only used half of my energy this time, it seems that the scarlet energy from before supplied the rest of the energy needed. Ding! <[ Identified the interference of the Goddess Selene (Goddess of Blood) in the awakening of Natasha (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Choose 3 powers to grant Natasha (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> At that moment my mind is filled with a brutal amount of information, the truth is that I carry thousands of lineages in my blood and have hundreds of skill variations or maybe even more, not counting the various Elemental Affinities I have, all of this was an amount of information that a human mind would break toprehend, I myself would have had a stroke if that happened to me to this degree, luckily I''m getting strong enough to take that kind of mental load in stride now. The truth is that I had thought of a few things before, but at that moment something popped into my mind, they were two wills that seemed to fight over something for a few seconds giving me a huge headache in the process before 3 things stood out in the gigantic list. 1. Bloodline [ True Blood Dragon: Original ] 2. Lineage [ Goddess Selene: 100% ] 3. Skill [ Aura of Nature ] These 3 options were more than just highlighted, they were glowing like neon signs in my mind, so I chose them thinking that the Goddess Selene and my sister had chosen these options. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Natasha (Demigoddess of Blood) began absorbing various external powers on her own ]> . . <[ It has been identified that all external powers have more than 70%patibility with Natasha (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Natasha''s Resurrection Process (Demigoddess of Blood) has been started ]> . . . <[ Natasha''s (Demigod of Blood) power and Authority will be limited to the level of Zenos (Demigod of Iplete Blood) ]> . . . <[ Wake up processpleted ]> Soon I feel three streams of power surge from me and enter the crystal that has lost its solid form as tentacles that seem to be made of blood pull the spheres that orbit the red crystal from the beginning inward. An amount of blood began to pour out of the crystal that now had a star shape, this blood took on a humanoid form as it continued to surge, then a scarlet light surged from the statue of Goddess Selene to cover the humanoid form with blood, like a crystal cocoon. Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! I could feel and hear stronger and stronger heartbeats arise, and I could feel a previously ethereal Aura and presence now bing solid, but what surprised me the most was a feeling of familiarity arise within me, I felt connected with whoever was inside from the cocoon, it wasn''t a connection like the one I have with my Familiars, that connection was more natural as if it was always there and I only noticed now as if it had been enhanced. "You''re wee, sister." (I) Chapter 865 Cap 863: Natasha The Living Brutality Part 1 I was facing the cocoon where my sister was, and it took me a while to understand this feeling that arose within me. Tu-Tum! At first, I thought someone was messing with my mind, someone having a strong feeling for another person they''ve never talked to must be impossible, at least that''s what logic always made me believe, even mypanions weren''t people I loved from the first time I''ve known but something that was built over time. But facing this cocoon now, I can feel a strong feeling of love, not romantic love, but the love of a family, I have felt this before in my previous life while growing up in the orphanage and in this life, with the family, I found in the path of this new life. It took me a while to understand that this feeling didn''te out of nowhere, she was always my blood sister, even though I never met her in person, it doesn''t change the fact that this connection between us was always there and with the Awakening Ceremony of now I touched her Soul just as she did the same to me strengthening that connection that was always there. But during the Ceremony, I felt this feeling most strongly when the Goddess Selene began stepping in to help with the Awakening Ceremony. Tu-Tum! "(Did it originate from her?)" (I) "Master¡­ finally¡­" (Margareth) Tears My thoughts were interrupted when I hear Margareth''s crying voice as she hugs the cocoon. "That was pretty impressive." (Yara) "..." (I) Tu-Tum! High Priestess Yara circles the cocoon before touching its surface, with each passing second the smile on her face grows. "A new life for the one who took countless lives, a fresh start to pursue a new path..." (Yara) "Wonderful, what a great life choice is, the audacity to open a new path." (Yara) "What are you talking about, High Priestess Yara?" (I) "The rebirth of a Demigod is not something that can be rushed, even if it is possible for several very specific reasons it would stille with a cost." (Yara) "Power reduction, as well as my Familiars." (I) Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! My Familiars, especially those who are Divine Beasts are much stronger than they are capable of showing, in fact, their powers and potential are being heavily restricted by me through our connection, so as I get stronger their power can keep up, for that they cannot surpass me in power. For my sister it will be the same, I felt that, but that doesn''t mean she''s my familiar, maybe it''s an effect by her rebirth just like High Priestess Yara said. Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! "I wonder what she looks like?" (I) "I have a portrait of my master, see." (Margareth) "..." (I) "Is this from the battle against the Hero of Law?" (Yara) "Against an earlier one, over 2000 years ago, he marched an army to the idiot''s death." (Margareth) What Margareth showed us was a painting of an army led by a schrly looking man wearing silver armor holding golden chains, this army led by this schrly looking man was heading towards a single woman with weapons in hand. Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! The woman in question appeared to be tall and muscr like an athlete frombatpetitions, she was wearing a purple shirt with a red coat along with long ck pants. The woman who appeared to be around 25 years old had long and unruly red hair, she had ck skin, and red eyes, her predatory smile was chilling when faced with this army, I also noticed that her eyes were filled with happiness. Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! She had no weapons in her hands, but she still stood there as if waiting for the army to reach her. "Did that really happen?" (I) Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! "It was a massacre, my master killed everyone but the Hero, he ran away or rather, he lost consciousness and before he was killed he was carried away." (Margareth) Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! "The Temple of Law has always hated her, everything she stands for goes against her teachings, someone who doesn''t respect hierarchy,w, rules and acts wild wherever she is." (Yara) Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! Tu-Tum! "I''m the one who decides how to live!" "..." (all) Suddenly in the middle of the conversation where I''m learning more about my sister, a voice I don''t knowes from inside the cocoon along with the sound of heartbeats that filled the main hall of the Communal Temple. When I turn to the pod I see a pair of red eyes staring back at me, then the pod cracks in its entirety before exploding in all directions asrge wings full of red crystal scales unfold. After a few seconds, a red mist takes over the entire room before being sucked in by the breath of the one who was inside the cocoon a few seconds ago. "I finally have a body again, I don''t need to be carried back and forth by Margareth anymore, I can also eat the various types of food I saw that White Elf make, and most importantly, I can go back to punching people." (Natasha) "M... master..." (Margareth) "..." (I) I turn to the painting of the mighty Wild Warrior facing an army, then look back at my sister, my eyes keep wandering over and over from her current body painting. "Huhhh!?" (Natasha) "Why are you all looking at me like that? There''s something wrong with..." (Natasha) "That was unexpected¡­" (Natasha) Her hair is still long and wild with the color of blood red, her skin is still ck and her eyes are still red, but otherwise, her appearance ispletely different. She has 4 horns on her head, 2 horns backwards following the curves of her head and 2 horns diagonally upwards a little curved, her horns seemed to be made of crystal like mine, but her horns were dark red in color differing from the tone of her hair and eyes, in addition, she has small red crystal scales on her arms, legs, back, and neck rising slightly to her cheeks. Her wings were like mine, but while my wings appear to be a night sky-like crystal like scales, her wings have red crystal scales like the rest of her body, she doesn''t have a tail like me from what I can see, also her appearance looks like someoneing out of adolescence around 18 or 19, her body no longer looks like a fighter, she will act more like an olympic athlete body with lean muscles, along with her natural wild presence she has more beauty with more defined body curves. On her chest is a star shaped crystal which in the middle looks like my scales like a night sky while the star points are red, the crystal is not only attached to her body but follows the curves of her body as well as her scales. Her face is also beautiful, in the painting it seems to bear little resemnce to the Goddess Selene, but now I can see much more of the Goddess in her expression. "You should put some clothes on." (I) Chapter 866 Cap 864: Natasha The Living Brutality Part 2 I was surprised by the change in Natasha''s appearance, but it wasn''t the first time I''ve seen such drastic changes, Lilith also owes big changes in the past. "Come with me, mistress." (Margareth) "Clothes are useless, they hinder my movements, I haven''t even tried this one yet..." (Natasha) "I don''t care, going around naked is not a decent thing to do." (Margareth) "..." (I) "As carefree as ever." (Yara) Margareth simply grabbed her arm dragging Natasha to another room for a few minutes, my sister who didn''t seem to care about herck of clothes didn''t even try to resist, which made me think about the kind of rtionship that this master and servant have. ---------- After a few minutes, the two came back, Natasha was wearing long ck pants, a white blouse, and a ck leather jacket, her clothes were very basic, and they also seemed to be a little baggy in her body. "Not veryfortable." (Natasha) "There is a magnificent seamstress here, we will go there after you talk to your brother, master." (Margareth) "Yes I have to talk to him, would you?" (Natasha) "I already expected something like that, please wait 1 second without destroying anything." (Margareth) "About what..." (I) "< Fool''s Door >" (Margareth) Suddenly Margareth and Natasha started talking in a way that I didn''t understand, Natasha looked anxious as she looked at me with bright eyes, but it looked like she was waiting for Margareth to do something. Soon Margareth pulls a rectangr metal door full of drawings of magic circles that glow before opening a passage to a forest, I didn''t understand what was happening until Natasha disappeared. "Let''s talk." (Natasha) "Ghuhuuuh!!!" (I) Not understanding what was happening I got punched in the stomach, then got a kick that threw me through the door before hitting some trees. "What the fuck is going on..." (I) "Let''s see what you can do little brother." (Natasha) Soon Natasha goes through the magic door too and runs towards me at high speed with a smile on her face, different from before where I was with my guard down not expecting an attack, this time I was pretending to be affected by the previous attack. So as she approached me trying to punch me, my tail tying her legs making her lose her bnce, I tried to take the opportunity to punch my jaw, but instead of dodging or defending she bit my fist. I use my elbow to sh her away, but shees back to me so fast, I don''t have time to use any magic or Spirit Rune. I also didn''t want to use my skills as I noticed that she hadn''t done so until now, plus I was weakened since I used half of my power during her Awakening Ceremony, not to mention the mental and physical burden that those Awakening Ceremonies say I endure in the end. "Why you..." (I) "Hahahahaha...." (Natasha) She was giving me attacks that seemed randoming from every direction, there didn''t seem to be an identifiable pattern, if it wasn''t for my own Martial Art being unpredictable, I might not be able to defend myself. Actually, I didn''t defendpletely, I noticed that during the blows she wasn''t aiming at my body but at my hands, she was hitting my fingers breaking one at a time. When I realized this I tried to give her a site, when she grabbed my leg a wound opens when a blood tentaclees out opening a wound to grab her neck, but she didn''t even bother when I destroyed the blood tentacle with a punch. "Looks like we have an evil mind here¡­" (Natasha) She jokes in the middle ofbat, but that was just an attempt to distract me that didn''t work, she gives me a spinning kick, but I spread my wings defending this attack while hiding behind my wings, during this time I try to drink a bottle of blood, but the spinning kick was never meant to strike me, she locks her foot on a joint of one of my wings before flinging me in one direction, thereby missing a chance to drink my bottle of blood as she leaps into view on my rightnding a punch on my head from the side, I was thrown back to the ground. "< Poison Breath >" (I) I had already confirmed that I was still inside the Dungeon and on the same floor as the city, but I was in one of the many forests on that floor of the Dungeon, I also confirmed that there was no one around. The poison cloud spreads when I aim for the ground, I have no doubt this poison won''t work on her, I used this skill more as a smokescreen to hide myself while hiding my Aura. "Nice trick, but it doesn''t work on me." (Natasha) "Damn..." (I) Even within the poisonous smoke, she appeared underneath me head to spleen delivering an upward kick that was supposed to hit my jaw if she hadn''t defended with her arms. For the next two hours, let''s say fighting hand-to-hand, I couldn''t use any magic and was avoiding wasting energy on skills when I already had half of my energy reserves. Natasha didn''t leave my side for a second, she didn''t stop to rest, eat or drink anything during that time, not to mention that she wouldn''t get used to her body so quickly. The few chances tond a hit on her at first became increasingly slim as she seemed to be adjusting her strikes to adapt to her current body. After hours of me being badly beaten, she stops and stretches with a satisfied smile on her face, then she looks over at me throwing a towel to dry my sweat. "That was fun, really nice meeting you little brother." (Natasha) "But what''s going on...here?" (I) Soon Margareth, who was sitting on a nearby tree, appears. "My master believes that the best way to get to know someone is throughbat alone, she always does that kind of thing when she wants to get to know someone better." (Margareth) "How can she learn anything from me...throughbat?" (I) "I''ll exin to you let''s go into the mansion." (Natasha) "Wait..." (I) I was grabbed by the head as I was pulled by Natasha as she ran over the top of the trees heading straight towards the mansion. Chapter 867 Cap 865: Gateway To... Pov Nix: I was going with La to the Fairy Temple, the one who was guiding us was a Fairy Priest, the Religion of Fairies or Spirits is different from other religions in many ways. We only have Priests who have a strong connection with our races, maybe even some descendants, above the Priests are the Fairy Kings or Spirit Kings, who I suppose are the ones who called us. I look at the Priest who called us, he has white hair and wise eyes, but he maintains the appearance of someone in histe 28s or 30s. "Are they still following us?" (I) "Don''t worry youngdy, they won''t approach, but I''m surprised you noticed them." (Priest) ? "I didn''t notice, but I knew they wouldn''t pass up an opportunity if we left town." (I) "I wouldn''t be able to..." (La) "No way." (I) "You didn''t even know what I was going to say, howe you''re already denying it?" (La) "I imagine there would be something idiotic about luring them into an ambush, ridiculing their efforts or going for an attack that was sure to be suicide." (I) "..." (La) "I was just going to ask if it''s possible..." (La) "I will intervene if they attack, but I will not start an attack against them." (Priest) "Okay, don''t listen to that crazy faerie, she''s easily inclined to violence." (I) The Priest guides us out of the city, but as soon as we arrive in the forest I can feel the element of space interacting with our surroundings as if it were shortening a distance that should be greater, with that our walk of few minutes since we entered the forest has left us in an amazing ce. It was an open field with trees, and flowers, there was a river with crystal clear water and the big tree, this one wasn''t a World Tree but it was still special somehow. Even though I don''t have much Affinity with the space element, I still managed to perceive the interference of this element along the way since I am also a living Dungeon, as such I can feel certain aspects of space that others may not notice even without this elemental Affinity. "Where are the people who were brought here after leaving town?" (I) "They are in another location, this is where the central area of the Fairy Temple is located, it would be dangerous for normal people to be here." (Priest) "Please follow me..." (Priest) He walks towards the tree, as we follow him I notice arge number of Fairies approaching La with great interest. When we are facing the big tree, vines start to grow from the ground going up the trunk of the tree and forming an arch that soon fills with flowers, so an image that looks like a reflection shows a ce, a forest very different from this one. "I can only guide the two of you here, as someone with a physical body I cannot enter the Fairy World." (Priest) "I don''t want to go in..." (La) "Have no fear." (I) "You don''t understand, if I go in I''ll be too far from the master, I won''t be able to feel him there, and neither will you." (La) "Our connection with the master is not normal, no need to worry, let''s go." (I) "..." (La) La may seem a little crazy and sometimes even cruel, but the truth is that she feels fear, a lot of fear, but being with the master makes her forget about fear, even if he is not around, for us, he is always there because of our connection. I''ve heard of La''s story, 5 Souls as 1, it also means carrying all the fear and despair they felt until the end, I and others already know that, the master is the support that keeps La''s mind and heart stable. I look into her small face, her eyes full of fear are something rarely seen, I hold out my hand for her tond and together we enter the portal to the world of Faerie. ---------- Pov Zenos: I was drinking a barrel of blood to help my body and energy recover. The fight against my sister was very uneven, we were close in terms of statistics, but it was clear that she was a much better fighter than me, even trying to deceive her was difficult as if she was always in great shape against any attack. She dragged me back to the mansion at a run, I wanted to resist but I was too tired for that. When I arrived at the mansion she went straight to the kitchen where she started to eat like a wild animal, I took advantage of this time to recover with that barrel of blood. "Why did you have to attack me like that?" (I) "I thought it was obvious, I wanted to get to know you better, little brother." (Natasha) After she finished eating, she walked to the living room where sheid down on a couch with a bottle of beer she got in the kitchen, I take the opportunity to question her about everything that happened. "How can hitting me like that..." (I) "I learned a lot from you, I learned more than from a conversation, duringbat you cannot hide your true self, each person''s way of fighting is unique." (Natasha) "Even though I started by attacking you by surprise, you didn''t get desperate and think of a n to trick me into the next attack." (Natasha) "You were also always looking for opportunities duringbat, when opportunities didn''te up you created opportunities." (Natasha) "It shows a cunning mind." (Natasha) "Your every attack was ready to be a defense or an evasion if necessary, every defense was a trap for me, every evasion was a chance for a counterattack, and you didn''t let yourself fall into any kind of pattern." (Natasha) "You also used your surroundings very well throughoutbat." (Natasha) "It shows that you are open-minded and extremely adaptable." (Natasha) "Even after hours without managing tond any critical hits against me, you avoided using too much of your skills knowing that if you ran out of energy first you would lose, after all, you were weakened." (Natasha) "It shows an incredible calm, something that is usually difficult to maintain after hours ofbat." (Natasha) "But mostly I realized that you have a strong will, as more time passed I got more of an advantage as I got used to my current power and this new body." (Natasha) "But no matter your disadvantage, your eyes never lost their edge, you never acted in fear or doubt, you were always analyzing me, every attack and every situation with eptable willpower." (Natasha) She looks at me as she smiles and points with her bottle, her words of eptance showing a level of appreciation she didn''t expect from someone with her history of being a battle freak. Chapter 868 Cap 866: Fairy World Pov Nix: When I passed through the Fairy Gate, I could feel my body, which is made purely of energy in a physical state, being forcibly converted to a state of pure energy. It gave my body a strange tingling sensation, but I was d, when I was younger at the time I was still with my parents, I wasn''t able to enter the Spirit World with my mother, that''s because I had a body real physique at that time. But now that I''m purely a Spirit, I was able to cross over to the Fairy World, that means I can visit the Spirit World one day. When Ipletely pass through the Portal, an explosion of energy overwhelms my senses, that''s because I could feel mana everywhere, in fact, I could feel that mana is everywhere, everything around me was made of energy, I felt dizzy with this strange realization for my mind to ept. Sigh "I¡­ I can still feel him¡­" (La) I suddenly felt La in my handpletely fine, it was as if she was ignoring everything in the surroundings while keeping her mind on the connection we have with the master. But one thing I noticed during La''s sigh was the energy, it was then that I noticed that my breath wasn''t sucking air into me, but elemental energy from the wind. Even the earth under my feet was just earth elemental energy and the nts were wood elemental energy, everything was made of energy, the feeling was simr to the real one, but I could feel the difference. "I have to get used to it..." (I) "Good to see you again Nix, you look great La." (Hera) While I was trying to get used to these new sensations, suddenly someone just appears in front of us, a beautiful woman in a leaf dress that we already know before, the Fairy Queen of Madeira, Hera. "..." (I) "What is this¡­" (La) La tried to fly out of my hand butnded straight on the ground or so I thought before I saw her appear being held up by one of her 4 arms by the Fairy Queen''s fingers. "You two are not used to an environment made of pure energy, it should take a few minutes for La, but for Nix, it will be strange since there is no spiritual energy here." (Hera) "Come." (Hera) Before I could say anything we were already in a cabin, I didn''t even feel like I got here. I look around realizing this wasn''t just a cabin, it was a tree house. Looking around I realize that we are on top of a tree on top of a mountain. I was able to see better and better as I got used to ignoring or understanding some of the new information my senses perceived for the first time. "Incredible!" (I) As I began to better understand what I was seeing, I was able to analyze the incredible view from where I was. There were rivers in the sky, floating inds, and even a tree that was flying withrge insect wings. I look down and see in the distance a pool of magma where someone was swimming, I also noticed that some of the trees have moved. The space around us wasn''t something as stable as I''m used to, it seemed in constant flux as if I were inside an ocean without realizing I was underwater. "In this ce the elemental energy ends up taking the most suitable form, thendscapes as you can see are not divided exactly like entire environments." (Hera) I see a desert area with a river flowing over it and surrounded by forest, then the Fairy Queen points in one direction and I see ake where half of it was filled with magma while the other half was frozen. "In this ce, naturalws do not exist or I should say they are not necessary." (Hera) "There is no reason for bnce in a ce where everything is in perfect harmony, ice and fire are just opposite aspects of the same concept, temperature." (Hera) "Don''t fight trying to understand what you''re feeling, just ept things as they are." (Hera) Listening to her I try to do what she said, but I realized it wasn''t so easy. ----------- After an hour of meditating, I was finally able to walk, see, hear and speak normally, this ce was giving me a new experience simply by being here. While I was adapting to the strange environment made of pure energy, La was already flying all over the ce enteringrge aerial rivers or dancing along with other Fairies. Soon she and I went inside the tree house, the Queen of Fairies of the Wood element was waiting for us there, we sat on the other side of the table facing her. "Was it you who called La here?" (I) "No, she''s just another guide, right?" (La) "You''re right, I''m just here to help you adjust, how did you notice?" (Hera) "One of the fairies cleaning outside told me you''re not from around here." (La) "Goddess Aine said that you shoulde home at least once, I think you understand why now, right?" (Hera) "The portal, it''s still too early, besides this ce might be fun, but it''s not my home." (La) "..." (I) "My home is near my master''s asshole, inside that Lizard." (La) La flies up over my head where she sits, so she speaks with absolutely no respect for a Fairy Queen. "I don''t see a problem with that, your home will be wherever you choose to return but toplete the fairy gate you''ve already created, you shoulde here at least once." (Hera) "You will also have to visit the Spirit World in the future, Nix." (Hera) After that we stayed a few more hours until La waspletelyfortable in this ce, I wasn''tfortable myself, but at least I managed to get used to all that elemental energy. Soon we passed through the Fairy Gate again discovering the sensation of our bodies bing less energy and more physical, I was relieved when I returned to the normal world. Finding the same Priest still waiting near the Fairy Gate, we asked them to escort us back, we were lucky he epted. Chapter 869 Cap 867: I Will Teach You Little Brother Pov Cultist: When I flew back to the seal, I noticed the two giant bodies on the ground, one looked like a beast made of several trees while the second looked like some kind of bird made of ice. I could feel traces of Nature''s energying from these bodies, they were Titans of Nature, I walk past them to the area of the seal where I find the person in charge of the Sacrifice Rituals. "Why were the Titans of Nature here?" (I) "After thousands of years space has closed most of the rift, what we are doing is causing space to tear itself apart again and that is in turn affecting the natural bnce that has always been fragile here." (Shadow ve) "Our luck is that the energy leaking from the seal is poison for these Titans of Nature, as soon as they arrived they died in a few minutes." (Shadow ve) I look at the seal, the chains are still visible with the faces of the sacrificial victims all along its length, I could feel a sinister energy simr to that of the Lord of Shadows, it wasn''t some kind of elemental, Demonic, or miasma energy. "(The energy seems almost alive and is avoiding me and the shadow ves.)" (I) I looked at the surrounding trees, their wood was bleeding, and their leaves had fallen, but the shade of the trees looked just like leaves. It was clear that this energy was gradually corrupting the surroundings, even the amount of miasma was greater than when it left. "That could be a problem, someone might notice that energy or the miasma buildup." (I) "I already informed the Lord of Shadows, and he believes we still have time, besides while you were away another seal weakened and I had to perform more sacrifices, you can break twoyers of the seal." (Shadow ve) "I am going to try." (I) I release all my energy and Aura as I draw the cursed sword, I make the sword absorb all my energy and Aura as I take position. "< Demon Dragon de >" (I) Crack!!! I use every muscle in my body for this swing, my sword hits the chain but only a sliveres out as cracks start to show, I keep pouring my power into the sword with maximum effort. Crack!!!!! Crack!!!! In that moment of extreme exertion, the chain breaks as it turns into a red mist spreading across the surroundings, then I see space ripple as a crack forms in space. "How is the damage." (Shadow ve) "..." (I) I couldn''t speak, when the chain broke I could hear screams in my mind and a strong feeling of rejection, this feeling came from everything around me as if the world itself was trying to reject me. Sigh "This is worse... than I imagined..." (I) I look at the next stream, but it was thest thing I did before I lost consciousness. ------------- Pov Zenos: After some time talking to my sister in the mansion''s living room, I began to understand her way of thinking. She wasn''t the muscle-thinking idiot I thought she was, she''s someone who chooses to keep things simple, she doesn''t try to understandplicated things and chooses to solve her problems with violence just because it''s the easiest or fun way to go do the things. She likes to fight, it''s fun for her, a habit, and almost a necessity, but she was frustrated with fighting less and less, so that''s why she wanted so much to have him do it for her. My sister always knew that I would be a limiter to her power level, she wanted it to give her more chance to fight. "I''ve had a very long life, in the past I might have just been reckless, but now I know what I must do to achieve what I need, I also have a different perspective on the battles than I did in my youth." (Natasha) "What are you going to do now?" (I) "Of course, I''m staying here, this will guarantee me many opportunities to fight, I thought I made that clear." (Natasha) I''m starting to regret this, having someone that vtile could be a big headache down the road, she''s like an older La. "Can you follow a few rules while you''re here at least?" (I) "I would normally say no, but... I''ll only go with two, so choose carefully." (Natasha) "You must avoid any kind of conflict outside the Dungeon without my permission." (I) "Furthermore, please try not to draw attention to yourself while you''re with me." (I) "I''ll fight whoever I want and if I want, so that''s not up for debate, but I''m not stupid enough to cause trouble for you, so don''t worry." (Natasha) "(I hope I''m wrong about her.)" (I) "Look little brother, I''m not going to make things difficult for you, while you''re here I can help by teaching you things I''m sure you don''t know." (Natasha) ----------- Pov Vanessa: I was meeting with the Adventurer''s Guild Master that night, I was guided to his office where I see him with a huge pile of paper on top of the table. "Thank you foring, High Priestess Vanessa." (Dargon) "I wonder what the issue might be for bringing me here." (I) "I''m short on time so I''ll be blunt, I apologize if I seem disrespectful." (Dargon) "I''m requesting several groups of Adventurers to oversee the Dungeons near the city, your group may have an average strength, but they are still around Iron Grade with some bordering Bronze Grade." (Dargon) "You have a solid group of Warriors, Healers, Mages, and Assassins." (Dargon) "I would like you to join the exploration of the Dungeons along with the other groups." (Dargon) "Why not talk to my Father about it?" (I) "We both know he''s in a ce I can''t reach him, so I decided to talk to you who seem to be one of those in charge." (Dargon) I look at him, his face is calm and yet his eyes seem to be telling me that he knows where my Father is. Sigh "How long have you known?" (I) "From the beginning, that''s why I kept you under surveince." (Dargon) "I guarantee no one else noticed." (Dargon) "I appreciate you not talking about it, but I can''t help with what you''re asking." (I) "The Church of Light will not interfere with you inside or outside the Dungeon, I already made an agreement with them, I can''t have problems happening during such a difficult time." (Dargon) Chapter 870 Cap 868: Holy Power Pov Athena: "< Shadow de > ¡Á2" (I) "< Shadow Stalker >" (I) I was in the middle of a fight against 2 Jungle Ambushers, they are beings with bodies simr torge 2 meters wolves apparently without a head where it should be, but having 3 beast heads at the end of 3 long tails capable of unleashing attacks of Poison-type breath. I use my de of Sombra to cut one of his legs with 2 attacks making him lose his bnce while a copy of me attacks from the front, meanwhile, I''m behind. Once the monster''s attacks destroy my shadow copy, I have an opening to get close enough to sh my sword through the base of the tails where I dig into the monster''s brain. During its death its true mouth opens letting out a death scream, the heads are decoys to hide the true mouth that extends from the back to the belly of the monster. "I still can''t use it efficiently, I always feel this dy in energy cirction." (I) "You''ll get better, using the shadow element is hard, it took me a long time to master it and my sister still has issues with it." (Irius) We were inside one of the Dungeons of the attacked city, my new mother epted the Guildmaster''s request after Patriarch Zenos'' approval. "Should we really forget about our mission?" (I) "It''s not a quest, it was a request from the Guild Master to explore and investigate, we have no reason not to take this time to train." (Irius) "Then why am I the only one training here?" (I) "Because you''re strong enough to train alone, your fighting style actually doesn''t suit group coordination very well." (Irius) "I was trained since I was a child to lead, so I have to adapt to different groups." (I) "It just means that you adapt to a group with good coordination, you identify the weak points of a group and go there, your subordinates have already told me that." (Irius) "That''s why group training is still far away for you, let''s look for the next monster, and this time fight only with Shadow magic." (Irius) ------------ Pov Zenos: Middle of the night, on a different floor of my Dungeon. "He is sure?" (I) "Yes, first of all, you have to master your sacred energy." (Natasha) I came to this floor because my Dungeon only has 1 Catastrophe Grade monster so far and that is H, so on this floor, there are no monsters that can interfere with my training and I don''t need to be afraid of hurting anyone, just me and my sister we are on this floor. "I can feel holy energy, but I don''t know how to use it." (I) "Of course not, you must have asked our mother''s High Priestess to teach you, right?" (Natasha) "Yes, Vanessa tried to teach me, thanks to her I can feel the sacred energy within me clearly." (I) "She wouldn''t be able to teach much, she believes that holy energyes from faith in God, that''s not wrong for most people." (Natasha) "But you and I are not most people, we are Demigods, we are children of a Pir Goddess." (Natasha) "Our holy power does note from our mother, ites from ourselves, our holy poweres from our will, from our faith in ourselves, our maximum capacity for holy poweres from the faith that other people have for us." (Natasha) "To use holy power, you must understand its origin, the holy power of each God is different in its characteristics, for us who are its sources, we have more freedom to use." (Natasha) My sister stands in front of me and a red energy shines like ayer around her body, soon after she forms a red sphere of energy in her hand, then she draws a red Rune with her other hand, and to finish she releases her Aura that mixes with the same red energy. "As our holy power represents us, we have the freedom to use it to strengthen our Ki, Magic, Spiritual Rune, and Aura in this way, that''s why this holy power carries our characteristics." (Natasha) She stops using the red energy that was her holy power, then returns to normal as she continues exining things to me calmly. "You should feel that your holy energy was very easy to manipte, but you still couldn''t use it effectively, that''s because you were treating holy energy as something external, something that didn''t belong to you." (Natasha) "That energy is you, move it like you move your arms and legs, shape that energy as far as your imagination can go, there is no limit to how far you can go as this sacred energy represents you." (Natasha) As I listened to my sister it felt like I was in a trance, I was feeling like something like a missing piece of a puzzle had finally clicked into ce, suddenly everything made sense. Without me noticing the sacred energy that was separated in a corner of my body began to flow throughout my body at the same time. I could feel the holy energy interacting with my blood, muscles, Ki, mana, spiritual energy, and Aura flowing alongside them or mixing and separating. It waspletely normal, I could strengthen my body directly with holy energy, but if I did that by mixing Ki and holy energy, the effect would be 3 times better, the same goes for mixing my holy energy with any other type of energy, the ways I could use it holy energy were limitless. Ding! <[ Understanding and mastery of Holy Power achieved ]> . . <[ Your maximum Holy Power storage capacity has been increased ]> . . . <[ Your Holy Power will be flowing to your Familiars from now on ]> . . <[ Your Holy Power will be flowing to your Dragon Priestess (Karina) now ]> "..." (I) I suddenly feel like a barrier has been destroyed within my body, I can feel the holy power within me flowing to my Familiars through my connection with them, the same goes for Karina who is my Dragon Priestess. The energy is flowing to them, but it''s not like it''s being sucked out of me, it''s more like I''m a source from which sacred power flows like a river to them without emptying theke from which it originated that is me. "Looks like it''s finally over, I was wondering if I should start calling you." (Natasha) "What...why is it dark?" (I) I look around realizing that it was already night, more precisely dawn, I don''t understand how this happened in just a few minutes. "You''ve entered a state of understanding, I don''t know how much time has passed, but you''ve been standing in the same ce for hours." (Natasha) Chapter 871 Cap 869: What I Am? It was hard for me to understand how so much time could have passed like this, I was sure it had only been a few minutes at the most, but the single Moon that shows itself inside my Dungeon is irrefutable proof of the passage of time. "I think it''s better to go back to the mansion, we can continue tomorrow." (I) "Yes, I have something I want to try tomorrow too." (Natasha) "Are you going to keep teaching me about holy power?" (I) "Of course not, you should understand now." (Natasha) "For you who finally fully understand the origin and characteristics of your sacred power as a Demigod, it should be easier and more intuitive to use than your own Aura, how you use it is up to you." (Natasha) "Trying to teach you more about holy power would be like trying to teach you how to move your own arm, it''s the kind of thing you learn on your own." (Natasha) My sister and I go back to the city floor and head straight to the mansion while I am getting familiar with my holy power. When we got back to the mansion there was a big feast with a wide variety of meats of all kinds, it was the kind of feast that appears in vegan nightmares. Margareth asked Caryna for help in preparing this feast in celebration of my sister''s rebirth. It was no surprise when the buffet got bigger and bigger as more and more people seemed to spill out of the ground, before I knew it the celebratory feast had be yet another festival in the manor''s Garden thatsted until sunrise. ------------- In the afternoon of the next day. I was together with my sister on the same Dungeon floor yesterday, I didn''t know what she wanted to do today, but I''m sure I''ll learn a lot from her. "What''s it going to be about today? I remember you saying it''s not going to be about holy power." (I) My sister was looking at me with an amused smile on her face. "You know, I can feel your Aura and the blood coursing through your veins, I also have eyes to see the typical characteristics of that race in you, so why are you afraid of its power?" (Natasha) It took me just half a second to understand what she was talking about, I already knew what she wanted to train today. "My appearance has already changed a lot sister, you may not understand, but I was born as a Leech in this world." (I) The memories of that time are vivid in my mind as if it happened yesterday, I still remember the confusion of that first day, confusion about my body, confusion about where I was born, confusion about hunger, and confusion about those first monsters. But the confusion was just the firstyer of what I was feeling, it wasn''t until long after I realized that I was gripped by fear, despair, and anxiety. "I am an Outsider, my ancient world had no monsters, Gods were ethereal existences with many doubts whether they exist or not." (I) "I had a weak body at the time, but I was still Human, the world was peaceful at least where I lived." (I) "But when I was born into this world, I was a monster, my first meal was another Leech who could have been a brother and he wasn''t the only one." (I) "I was a monster killing without hesitation, the shock for me to have a body so far from a person like that..." (I) I know I went crazy a long time ago, in the past, I would never have killed a person so easily, much less resorted to torture, nor would I have the courage to go into a fight since I was always against it. I''ve epted what I am now, but that doesn''t mean past traumas are gone, I don''t care about Leeches, what bothers me is the thought of losing my humanoid appearance, I''m afraid of straying too far from my humanity even if I''m not Human this world. Boommm!! "Argh!!!" (I) "You are an idiot!?" (Natasha) "I know that you have a Dragon transformation ability, its because I have that ability, so it''s impossible for you not to have it." (Natasha) "True Dragons can switch between their true forms and their humanoid forms, our process may be reversed, but it''s still the same, you idiot!" (Natasha) "You must stop avoiding who you are! What you are!!" (Natasha) "Do you think I didn''t notice what you call our mother? You treat her like the devotees and believers, you don''t even call her mother even though you are the most favored by her." (Natasha) "I lost interest in training today, let''s go back and see if you think about what I said, if you have that mediocre thought tomorrow I''ll beat you up, got it!?" (Natasha) My sister punched me in the face which sent me through some trees, she continued to lecture me like I was some kind of stubborn child. I understood what she said, these are things that pop into my mind sometimes, but because they are subjects I don''t want to think about, I always push them to the back of my mind. Sigh "(What I am...)" (I) ------------ Pov Natasha (Living Brutality): When we arrived at his house, I flew out to get to know the ce better, before I realized it Margareth was already at my side. "Mydy, why did her brother look so shaken?" (Margareth) "Why did I tell some truths, the idiot is denying who he is without realizing it, he wants to deny being a True Dragon or being the son of a Goddess, an idiot!" (I) I couldn''t ept something so ridiculous, someone, who is leading others this way, someone with so many followers to deny himself like this is offensive. "Young Zenos has been in this world for a short time, he hasn''t been here for 5 years, in his previous world he wasn''t anyone important either." (Margareth) "He can''t understand the position he''s in, he thinks he doesn''t deserve it, he thinks it can be normal." (Margareth) "This is something more than idiotic, we are special and that is a fact both for good and for bad, denying it is the same as running away like a coward, it is also meaningless since you cannot stop being what you already are it became." (I) "If tomorrow he''s still undecided, I''ll pummel his head until I crush that cowardice in his brain with my fists!" (I) Chapter 872 Cap 870: Enough Of Running... My sister and I walked back to the mansion shortly after leaving, and the whole way she looked at me like I was some kind of idiot. I understood why she was angry, they know who she is, maybe he always had that certainty about her, that confidence. Maybe it''s normal for someone to ept who they are easily, even in my group there are people like that, with that confidence and absolute certainty about themselves, many of them are like Kira, ¨¦rica, Ibuki, Diana, H, Vanessa, Lilith, etc. Now that I stop to think about it, I think they are all like that, each one of them always knew who they are, even those who were lost in the beginning, I helped them to get back to their ways as it was with Kira in the past. "How can I try to help others if I don''t follow my own advice!" (I) I was at the top of the mansion, I was looking down at my hand that had been shaking since I talked to my sister earlier. When we got back to the mansion I came straight here, I wanted some time alone to think, the others know that when I go to the roof I want to be alone with my thoughts, even the Fairies and Spirits are a little away from me in those moments. "Why is it so hard?" (I) I have several skills or techniques that create Leech forms, I never cared about it, I never thought much about it. "But when I remember those early days..." (I) Those first days where I struggled to survive 1 more day, I fought monsters stronger than me to survive, always afraid that the next fight would be thest, always afraid of falling into a trap like I did with the monsters I killed. "I got it... now I get it..." (I) Sigh Reliving those memories with her words still ringing in my ears, I understood. I''m afraid not to lose my humanity, I''m sure there isn''t much left of it anyway. What I''m afraid of is that feeling, that mix of emotions that ate me up inside, it was at that time my mind broke, that first day when I decided to devour that first Leech. I''m afraid to go back to those days, I remember when I thought of evolution, I first thought of a humanoid body, I was so happy when I evolved into a Goblin, I feltfortable finally having the feeling of having arms and legs again. "This time it''s different, I''m different, my sister is right, I''ve seen Silvia and Nix change between their two forms several times, there''s no reason for me to be different." (I) I look at my hand again, I was still afraid, and my hand was still shaking, but I felt that some weight had gone from my chest. Sigh "This fear may never go away... but at least now I know it''s there..." (I) I spent the rest of the afternoon on top of the roof, reflecting on the True Dragons I already knew and the various types of Dragons I read about in books. After understanding where this trauma came from, soon a second concern came, what would I look like if I were a Dragon? Images of a cross between Leech and Dragon kept popping into my head, each image popping into my mind more grotesque than thest. "It''s no use trying to guess..." (I) Sigh "My head hurts from thinking so much." (I) I spend a few minutes lying on the roof looking at the stars, I know that these are not real stars, they are just representations created by the Dungeon, but they are still very beautiful. "Mother..." (I) One thing my sister said was why she doesn''t treat the Goddess Selene like a mother, the reason for that is much simpler and I always knew the answer. I don''t think I''m special, at least I don''t want to be. As an orphan who always had a weak and sick body, I always had the same wish, I always wanted to be normal, to have a normal family, a normal body, a normal home, normal health, and normal problems. After I moved to the city of Valen I tried to adapt to the normality of this world, but at that time my own mind was no longer normal after everything I had done. "It doesn''t matter what I think or say, I can''t change who I am and even if I could I wouldn''t change a thing." (I) I know that being a child of a Goddesses with dangers and responsibilities that I may ignore, but what I am immensely grateful for is all the attention that the Goddess Selene has given me. She found me at every evolution, he gave me powers, helped me merge lineages, taught me many things, and always supported me. She is not the image of a mother I had in my mind as a child, but she was still a good mother to me. "Not doing it from the beginning was disrespectful of me for everything she did for me..." (I) Unlike the other problem, this one was easier for me to ept since it was my choice, I just needed some thought to admit that I would never fit into the normal that I once imagined, I have to stop denying reality about every little thing, I am who I am, my mother is who she is, I have to stop running around in circles like an idiot. ------------- That night I slept on the roof and when I woke up the next day my mind was clear, my body was light and I felt great. I haven''t felt so good in a long time, so light as if a weight had been lifted from me. The next day, back on the training floor with my sister. "Looks like my little brother still has some salvation left." (Natasha) "You were right, I just needed some time to get my head together." (I) "That''s your biggest problem, you think too much, you sound like our big sister." (Natasha) "Just take it as it is you, idiot, you''re special, not unique, being special doesn''t mean a sea of beer, it means we''re easy targets to target." (Natasha) "Everything that sticks out is a target, we''re no different, plus our mother pisses off a lot of people." (Natasha) After chatting for a few minutes with my sister it was time to start training, she seems to want to start with a warm-up, she wants to warm her fists on her face by the way she isughing. "(I think tomorrow I''m going to get out of this Dungeon, stay away from that violent person.)" (I) Even withining in my mind, I still braced myself for this few minutes confrontation with my sister. Chapter 873 Cap 871: Sibling Training "Where am I..." (I) Suddenly I woke up with sunlight in my eyes, I was lying in a ce full of grass and flowers, and when I look around I see several humanoid holes in the ground, rocks, and trees in the surroundings. Soon the memories of the "warming up" that my sister mentioned came back to my mind, I look at my body while using my hands to check if everything is in ce and if there is any wound, but to my surprise, there is no wound on my body. "I need to wear more normal clothes to train with this violent..." (I) "With such violence, what!?" (Natasha) "With this violent woman out of control!" (I) "Hahahaha... good, good, be honest with everything you want to talk about." (Natasha) For half a second I wondered if I should change the sentence for fear of getting another spanking, but I chose to continue with what I was going to say, I won''t be scared of her just for getting hit a little bit, she''s not the first woman to do that, in fact, the her way of training is very reminiscent of Diana. "You could have gone easy on me." (I) "I healed you after you lost consciousness, so don''tin about some warm-up." (Natasha) "Come let''s train our Dragon form little brother." (Natasha) She is a violent person, but at the same time honest, training with her is hard, but at least I''m starting to understand better this sister I have. "Who goes first?" (I) "I''ve already experimented with the transformation ability while you were unconscious, I found that the first activation hurts a little, but that''s only during adaptation." (Natasha) "But anything else I should know about?" (I) "The ability is partially blocked, so we can''t use its full power, but I can''t say exactly why." (Natasha) "I only managed to reach 5% skill activation." (Natasha) "..." (I) It reminds me of when I was drinking the True Dragon''s blood, my body couldn''t handle the full power of a True Dragon, at first, I needed to be continuously healed just to be able to drink that blood. Sigh "Lets do this." (I) "< Dragon''s Awakening >" (I) Ding! <[ starting skill adaptation process [ Dragon''s Awakening: 0% ] ]> . . . <[ Awakening of the Dragon: 1% ]> When I activate this skill, I feel the blood inside my body boil as it courses through my body at a ridiculous speed. I could feel a presence arise first from my blood and then from my Aura, this presence was consuming me as it invaded every part of my body, I could feel this presence as a part of me, but it was savage, tyrannical, it was raw power. Ding! <[ Awakening of the Dragon: 2% ]> I felt my body being rebuilt in a process of destruction and continuous healing, the pain invaded my mind to the point of driving someone normal to madness, thanks to my resistance to immense pain I was able to resist without losing consciousness. Ding! <[ Awakening of the Dragon: 3% ]> When the pain disappeared I could feel as if my body waspletely filled with power, I could feel my Aura and body far higher in power than I expected, and I could also feel an instinct to release that power in everything around me. I managed to control these destructive impulses and wild instinct, I could feel the power coursing through my entire body, even my Aura was infused into my body. "That... bone is amazing..." (I) I look down at my hands, my ws are bigger, the crystal scales on my arms are bigger, and I can also feel the energy running through my body wildly. I used my Aura to have an image in my mind of me, when I close my eyes to see it in more detail, then I realized that besides the scales that were already on my body growing a little and getting thicker, there was nothing different anymore on my body except for a strand of my hair turning ck. "What was your activation percentage?" (Natasha) "It was 3%, but I never imagined that just that would be so much power." (I) "Calm down!" (Natasha) Suddenly my sister appears in front of me, so she tries to put her hand on my shoulder, but before she can, I grab her wrist and throw her away. "Looks like I don''t need to hold back, so let''s start training." (Natasha) "< Awakening of the Dragon >" (Natasha) The truth is that I wasn''t controlled by my impulses, I just thought that with that power I could review the beatings my sister gave me so far. When she activates her skill her scales also be bigger, but also spread out more going up to her shoulders. I ran towards her and we started exchanging blows, during the fight we were bothughing, and as the fight continued I realized that all my stats had increased, and my senses had also improved. None of us used any skills, we only fought with our bodies. I lunge forward with my wings to feign a punch, but midway round I swing my body to deliver a kick to his elbow, my intention being to break his arm at the elbow joint to lessen his fighting ability. My kicknded but was parried by my sister''s scales, all I managed to do was wound and break some scales but she didn''t care, she used her wing to sh me from top to bottom before I snapped back into a stance of struggle, a kick hits my body breaking some ribs. Our fight was devastating the surroundings with each strike creating shockwaves, the fight was intense but neither of us were targeting vital points, which was good for me as I was losing faster than before. After less than 1 hour ofbat, she grabs me by the horn as she dodges my kick, and throws it to the ground. I hit the ground hard, but I get up still a little dizzy, shends in front of me as she returns to normal with her new scales turning into energy particles that disperse. "If you can''t beat me before, then now there''s no chance, I managed to reach 5% transformation while you only managed 3%" (Natasha) Sigh "No... it was hard to try..." (I) I was tired, but I still paid attention to my body while trying to Deactivate the skill, unlike before there was no pain or difort. I see that the energy particles on me are mostly ck, when it deactivated I feel a little weakness take over me, it seems that this skill takes a little from the body. Chapter 874 Cap 872: The Three Living Calamities After the battle, I created some sofas with my threads where I lie down to rest. "Why can''t I use the transformation skill as well as you can?" (I) "You already have many different kinds of power within you, little brother." (Natasha) "All of that is amazing, but it''s also a weight on your body, a weight you''ll always carry." (Natasha) "Imagine a pitcher, that''s your body." (Natasha) "Now imagine you putting several types of liquids of different types and colors inside, it will be a mess." (Natasha) "Try putting something soluble inside your pitcher, because of the different types of liquids inside it will take longer for the solution to spread." (Natasha) "Now if you look at me, my pitcher is only filled with one type of liquid, the soluble item I use will spread easier." (Natasha) ? "Your great talent is holding back the advancement of this skill, you will take time to master this skill, but you will still get there." (Natasha) In other words, my body is overloaded due to everything I''ve mixed inside myself until now, at least that''s what I understood from everything she said. "Tell me something, why can''t I damage you?" (I) "The first time we fought I''m sure I broke some of your ribs, but you didn''t even show a reaction, today I managed to crush your foot and I got to see your foot healing at a fast pace." (I) "That''s my power, I can heal from anything." (Natasha) "Did you learn healing skills then?" (I) Sigh "Apparently you still don''t understand." (Natasha) "Do you know anything about me or our other sisters?" (Natasha) "I know you''re a battle freak known as the Living Brutality, I''ve also met our sister Caitlyn, your power seems to be over mind." (I) "I had forgotten that thezy girl had sought you out." (Natasha) "Each of us has a unique power, a variation of our mother''s power, I''ll exin it in more detailter, now you just need to understand it." (Natasha) "I''m listening." (I) "My power is healing, I can heal any damage and negate any type of healing." (Natasha) "As a warrior, I am almost impossible to defeat." (Natasha) She is very confident and talks about her strengths and power with pride, yet without bragging. "There are few ways to damage me, so I can fight without needing potions, drinking blood, healing spells, and so on." (Natasha) "At the same time, I can make the wounds I inflict on anyone who dares to face me impossible to heal by skills, spells, techniques or even the body''s natural regenerative capabilities." (Natasha) "Like a curse?" (I) "It''s not a curse, the cure is my Authority, so I have the right to grant or deny it as I see fit." (Natasha) "Again hearing about it, what exactly is Authority?" (I) "Talk about thister you idiot, I''m exining about the family so listen." (Natasha) She doesn''t like to be interrupted during her exnations it seems, but she''s not wrong, I have to understand more about my family, I''ll meet the others in the future and it would be good to know more about them. "With my power, you can tell I wasn''t born with a talent forbat, but who can resist the feeling of smashing an idiot''s face with their fists?" (Natasha) "Well, as I was saying, fighting me is always brutal, that''s because, in the end, I''ll be intact while everyone else will be wrecked on the ground, that''s why I won this title." (Natasha) "Do you like that title?" (I) "I don''t like it or dislike it, but I can''t deny that it represents who I am, unfortunately, it only represents a part of me, just like any title." (Natasha) "Many judge me just by that title without realizing that it''s just a part of who I am, not the whole." (Natasha) I can understand that, after having as many titles as I have, I''vee to understand that they are only partial representations about people. I understand why people judge based on titles, if someone has titles like Assassin, Pervert, Thief, or maybe even crazy, then they will be judged by others, people judge each other without even realizing it is in everyone''s nature, I could speak which is Human nature, but I am not Human. "Can you tell me more about the other two?" (I) "I won''t talk about her powers and Authorities, but Caitlyn is known as the Living Nightmare." (Natasha) "She''s veryzy and the youngest after you, but when she takes action and judges everyone she finds guilty, she''s the most extreme of us." (Natasha) "Elizabeth is the oldest, she''s the most responsible of us, she''s known as Tirania Viva, you should meet her, she might teach you a thing or two." (Natasha) "The 3 of us are Demigoddesses, we are known as the 3 Living Cmities, we even have that title inmon." (Natasha) "Do you know where the others are?" (I) "Caitlyn is with the Dragons at her mother''s request, Elizabeth is away for a few years." (Natasha) "Like this?" (I) "She''s not in this world, I forget exactly where she was sent, but I pity her target." (Natasha) "Fighting her is nearly impossible even for me." (Natasha) "Wait! You mean there are other worlds?" (I) "Are you an idiot? Of course you are, do you think there''s only life in this world?" (Natasha) "..." (I) "It would be chaos among some Gods if there was only life in this world, although things won''t stay calm for long." (Natasha) "What do you mean by that?" (I) "It doesn''t matter to you now, forget about those things and concentrate on entertaining me... I mean training with me, little brother." (Natasha) I think she''s let some very important things slip right now, whether it''s about my other sisters or about other worlds. But she''s right, it would be too much to try to think about these things now, I have to focus on what I can do now, I have eternity as an immortal creature to see this and other worlds one day. "It''s been time for you to heal, now let''s start again." (Natasha) "I want to experiment with this skill some more." (Natasha) She gets up and pulls my leg to get off my superfortable couch, she only thinks about training or in this case fighting, I''m sure she''s only bringing me because she can train with someone with the same skill. "Try tost a little longer this time." (Natasha) Chapter 875 Cap 873: Using The Power Of Others To Threaten Pov Silvia: I was in a Dungeon with H and Loki, we were sitting eating some fruit I brought while we were talking. "So you''re not going to train seriously?" (I) "I''m training seriously, I even managed to learn a new skill." (Loki) I look around at therge number of monster bodies on the ground, there were more bodies than that, but the Dungeon is disappearing with the bodies. I still remember how Loki made monsters kill each other, I saw a Wyvern rip off its wing before falling into a room full of monsters that ripped its body to pieces. "You''re making monsters kill each other." (I) "I''m just testing my control skills, plus I find it really amusing when they startmitting suicide." (Loki) "Your form of control is very inefficient if only you could." (H) "Don''t give her advice on that, we don''t want to scare off the people who are following us." (I) "Just leave it at that, it''s been heartwarming to think about their frustration." (Loki) We can''t feel or see anyone, but we know we''re being followed since we left the city, that''s why the forest told me, even though it''s no longer a World Tree, I still have a strong connection with nature to the point of sharing the senses of nature as extending my perception using the trees of a forest that are connected by their roots. That''s how, before entering the Dungeon we are in, I noticed people in Adventurer''s Guild uniforms closely following people wearing clothes with the Church of Light symbol. We know we are being followed, but we are also being protected as promised, I think the reasons for asking for our help was to use everyone as bait to force a movement of the Church of Light, I just don''t know the reason for all this yet. "Don''t overthink it, none of that matters to us." (Loki) I look at Loki, someone like her must understand what I''m thinking, she understands that we don''t have the strength at the moment to do anything about it, I can see her frustration at being just another piece in a game that she can''t see the whole board. "Where do we go from here?" (I) "We are 1 week inside this Dungeon, it''s time to go back." (H) While we were eating there were some Zombies collecting the important body parts, I looked around to see that they were already finished. "Let''s go back." (I) ------------ Pov Zenos: I was in the middle of a fight against my sister, different from what happened the previous days, this time we were both using 5% of our transformation. "You still don''t understand!" (Natasha) "Ghuh!!" (I) For the first time, I managed to burn my ws into her side, but she took advantage of this to knee me in the stomach and break my arm. I took advantage of her blow to pull away, then I see once again the wounds I caused her body disappear without leaving so much as a scar. "That healing power is a big cheat you know that!?" (I) "Stopining like a child!" (Natasha) "Technically I''m still a child, I''ve been alive for less than 5 years." (I) "Shut up, you''re an Outsider!" (Natasha) "Well, fine, at least I won this time." (I) "How are you fooling yourself?" (Natasha) I smile at her. "You know, it wasn''t fair just you using your power." (I) She looks at me with a smile on her face, then she cuts a small wound on her wrist where a gush of bloodes out. "..." (I) "You think I missed your blood inside me with thatst blow." (Natasha) "Think you''re the only Cintra Blood Controller I''ve ever fought?" (Natasha) "All I need to do is use my power and Aura to create a barrier around your blood before forcing it out of my body." (Natasha) "Damn it! I''m still going to beat you!" (I) "You''re going to have to fight hard to achieve that, little brother... hahahahaha..." (Natasha) Even trying to trick her didn''t work, I wanted to use my blood in her body to force her to admit defeat, but it didn''t work, I still don''t know how she realized. "Let''s go back, I know you want to start your preparations?" (Natasha) "Come soon, let''s go back..." (Natasha) We were fighting all day in our Dragon forms, and even though we hit 5% the only changes to my body were my scales spreading to my shoulders and half of my hair turning ck. I learned that every time I transform I don''t feel the pain the first time, but every time I increase the percentage of my transformation I feel the same pain as before as if my body was adapting to the Dragon power within me and assimting it. ------------- The next day I was out of the Dungeon, my sister on the other hand was dragged by Margareth to get new clothes from Tania. My sister didn''t teach me much, all she and I did was fight every day, she seemed to breach her defenses to teach me without having to exin even once. The matches were always intense, but she always ended up unharmed and with a smile on her face, she was training me to get stronger based onbat experiences, I realized that after a few days, but that doesn''t change the frustration of losing them all the times I faced her. I spent days inside the Dungeon, but for the people of the town that currently only had Adventurers, I spent days isted in my newly built mansion. When I left the mansion I was surprised by the paintings hanging everywhere, they were drawings of houses, mansions, temples, streets, and shops. I walked through the corridors of the small mansion wondering if I was in the house of an architect or builder, it was then that I passed by a room full of these drawings, there was even a drawing table. I found Freya who exined to me in detail everything that happened in thest few days, it seems that mypanions helped in the reconstruction of the city, with the most excited being Leonardo who basically fled the Dungeon for this. It seems that there were many other architects besides Leonardo working to rebuild the city, but they got into daily arguments over creative differences, after all the whole city should be in architectural harmony, and they had to agree on their work. I thought about talking to Leonardoter, but now I wanted to go to the Adventurer''s Guild to try to find the Guild Master Dargon, on the way I spoke with Ragnar who seemed to be leaving a Dungeon through our connection. Ragnar didn''t speak lightly about everything he knew, this included a possible n that Silvia seems to have seen being put into action. I was surprised and irritated by the possible possibilities about this supposed n, when I arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild I was trying to hold my anger in order to calm down. Finding a Guild Master isn''t easy and its fine about that, I''ve only managed to find Guild Master Dargon before because he was useful in that situation or rather because Nicole was useful. Now I needed to send a message through one of the Guild Receptionists to find out if the Guild Master would meet me or not. "The Guild Master will wee you, please follow me." "Thank you, lead the way." (I) I was guided to the room I already know, the Guild master''s office, as soon as I enter the Receptionist leaves and closes the door leaving only me, this Beastman from the tribe of Lions who is the Guild master, and a mountain of papers sorge that it could create snow on top. "I knew you would notice, probably your daughter did, right?" (Dargon) "Who noticed doesn''t matter, I''d like to at least know what''s going on." (I) The message I sent through the Receptionist to ensure I found the Guild Master was "Fishing game is over, this bait will disappear today", I did this to make it clear that I already knew about his n. "I don''t owe exnations to..." (Dargon) "..." (Dargon) "Looks like you haven''t spent this time idly, Mr. Dragon." (Dargon) "I just want to know what you put my family through or I''m leaving now." (I) "Don''t be arrogant boy, I admit I won''t act violent towards you, but I don''t owe you an exnation." (Dargon) "Very well, then goodbye." (I) I get up and leave the room, but as soon as I pass through the door an Aura pulls me inside before fixing the door, this Aura was wild and calm at the same time, I couldn''t resist before I was sitting in front of Guild Master Dargon. "You don''t have to act like that either, I can feel the fury and murderous intent in your Aura, I''m surprised you manage to keep up a calm facade." (Dargon) "I already knew you would notice, but why did you stop me from leaving?" (I) Sigh "Because I''m not an idiot, I won''t let someone with your connections walk around with an Aura full of murderous intent, this city should be in enough trouble." (Dargon) "You say it like I''m guilty of something, but I did my part to protect this city, you had help from my daughter to help with the logistics of both the battle and the refugees, but now you''re using myrades as bait..." (I) "I won''t talk about it, as I said before, this matter doesn''t concern you, but I can assure you that theserades were never in danger." (Dargon) "I''m sure they were safe, if anything happened to any of them this town would no longer exist." (I) "I could tell you wouldn''t dare, but those aren''t the eyes of someone who would lie about such a threat." (Dargon) I can see the Guildmaster''s nervousness, he knows I''m making a threat not using my power but rather my connections which he can only surmise. He knows that Freya, Silvia, Karina, me, Vanessa, and especially Diana are not normal, but he doesn''t know enough about us, the only identities he discovered are mine, Diana''s, and Vanessa''s. He doesn''t know that his biggest concern is regret would be Nix and Kira''s parents, Kira''s father is some kind of super Gray Elf Assassin, and there''s also in Nix''s Father that I could only see the head in the past but from the stories about since he attacked the Church of Light in the past, erasing that city would be easy. I don''t like to use the power of others to make a threat, but the safety of myrades is above any idiotic pride I may have, I''m sure the Guild Master can tell by my Aura that I would do exactly what I''m saying. He also knows that he wouldn''t be able to stop me since if he did something to me, others would act the same way. I can see the frustration on his fierce face, I imagine being threatened by someone weaker must be frustrating for him. "Fine I say, you little bastard." (Dargon) Chapter 876 Cap 874: Adventurers Guild Investigation I was in the Adventurer''s Guild master''s office, he was in front of me with his face that has Lion features filled with frustration. But at this point I couldn''t care less, any level of respect or trust I had in him is gone, I don''t care about his motives, he was using my teammates, my FAMILY as bait without them knowing. Before I leave this ce, I want to know why he was doing this. I''m much weaker than him, I know I can''t hide anything from him since with that difference in power he can read my emotions in my Aura, that means she knows I''m repressing my anger and murderous intent. He doesn''t know enough about me or the rest of my mates to understand the repercussions of what he''s done if certain fathers of my engagements knew what he''d done, but what little he does know is enough for him to know that he''s angered a Demigod, a future Santa, and a Champion. He also knows that his strength would not be the best way to resolve the situation, just the quickest way tomit suicide when they came after him. "You little bastard, can''t you understand that this is a Guild quest?" (Dargon) "I don''t care about the Guild, I know it can read my Aura very well even with me doing my best to hide it." (I) I look into his eyes, in that moment if I had the strength I would have stormed into this Guild like a bulldozer destroying everything in my path and tossing this stupid feline for Lilith to y with until she broke just for daring to do this to my mates. "Since I can''t hide what I''m feeling from you, then let me be clear, today I''m threatening you with borrowed strength, but if I were strong enough this town wouldn''t even exist anymore." (I) "Say what you want, even if you had the power, you wouldn''t do that, I know you believe what you say, but you''re kidding yourself, I watched you during the fights, you were also the one who offered your help as soon as you arrived in town." (Dargon) "You should know that when it involves my mates, I can lose control..." (I) I''ve lost control when I thought Kira was in danger in the past, and when I thought La was dead I did something very reckless fighting that Siren like that, unfortunately, I''m very sensitive about what happens to my teammates. "You know about me, I saw your surprised face when we met, plus I know that the Church of Light knows about my family and they sure let that information leak to other people." (I) "Then you also know that even if I couldn''t fulfill what I want today, in the future I would be capable of much worse." (I) "Yourpanions were never in danger, they are being watched by our best Adventurers and the Church of Light is being watched very closely." (Dargon) "Do you think I would risk the lives of people who have fought since the first day here!?" (Dargon) "I don''t care whatbo you think or your damn motives, you can say all the reasons in the world I won''t care." (I) "The only thing that matters to me is what you did, so tell me why." (I) I can see the frustration turning to anger on his face, I can feel his Aura bubbling with anger now, having someone like me act so arrogantly in front of him must be unnerving. "Before I say anything, I want a promise that you won''t do anything against this city or me now or in the future." (Dargon) "All you''ll get is a verbal promise that as long as you don''t provoke me again, I won''t do anything to this town." (I) Sigh "I hate it when a mission getsplicated..." (Dargon) He puts his hands over his eyes as he sighs, I can see his Aura fading from my senses once more as his face bes calmer. "You saw the Aerial Dungeon gate, all Adventurers did." (Dargon) A sheet of paper with the design of the Dungeon gate for that day is pulled into the Guildmaster''s hand from the table. "That same Dungeon with the same monsters attacked other cities across the continent, all these attacks had one thing inmon." (Dargon) "The Dungeons left without being destroyed, moreover these attacks mostly took ce in the same period of time, that means it couldn''t be the same Dungeon every time." (Dargon) "But the monsters, appearance and the way things happened clearly show for any idiot to see that they are rted." (Dargon) "Not all cities were able to withstand this type of attack." (Dargon) "There were entire cities destroyed, many died, many Adventurers fought here and elsewhere, it means that the Adventurer''s Guild across the continent lost many people, many Adventurers." (Dargon) "The Guild would never sit idly by after taking such a heavy hit for no apparent reason, so we started investigating and discovered several unconsciousnesses." (Dargon) I had heard that other cities were attacked in the same way, but I didn''t imagine the scale, certainly this is strange, but I don''t understand him talking about this when he wanted to know about the investigation of the Church of Light. "(I wonder...)" (I) "To begin with, it was clear that the main unconsciousness was the Dungeon itself, but other than that there were problems withmunications." (Dargon) "The energy in the surroundings has been thrown into chaos making long rangemunications very difficult and in most cases impossible." (Dargon) "I was lucky there was a town close by, which mademunication easy enough to call for backup." (Dargon) "We were also lucky to be close to many Fairies who protected the city''s refugees." (Dargon) "Later a city discovered a ritual magic circle that caused the Persian ofmunications, after that others found something simr, including here." (Dargon) "Then we noticed something strange, in all the attacked cities, they were strategic cities like Fortress Cities or ces with arge amount of strong people, like the cities near many Dungeons where Adventurers gather, as is the case here." (Dargon) "In one of the cities something suspicious was also noticed, they found one of the rituals still going on, they were the first to notice because they had someone with a unique skill that allowed them to perceive what was happening and follow it to the source." (Dargon) "There was one among them who was a Priest of the Church of Light, an ordinary Priest, but that was enough for us to look again at everything we knew." (Dargon) "It was then that we noticed that every city attacked many Demons or Demis along with other races, this is the kind of thing that goes against the most extreme ts of the Church of Light." (Dargon) "It also allowed us to pull old history." (Dargon) "A few thousand years ago within a Separate Space a certain Dungeon was found by an Adventurer, he entered with his group, but when they realized that they were ipatible with the Dungeon''s type, they came with the Adventurer''s Guild closer to report about the dungeon." (Dargon) "So you know about this Dungeon?" (I) "At that time people from the Church of Light together with their Hero went to the Dungeon, it took weeks for the Hero to reappear and the Dungeon disappeared, we thought it was destroyed." (Dargon) "Are you saying this is the same Dungeon?" (I) "All we know about this Dungeon from the past is a drawing and some notes left by the Adventurers." (Dargon) "They said that Dungeoneering was Air-type, they also said that the main types of monsters were Harpies." (Dargon) He takes out a new piece of paper with a design on it, the design was of arge flying ring made up of several golden rings with wings. By describing the notes left and looking at this drawing, it was easy to tell where all this came from. "We knew almost nothing about this Dungeon at the time, so when it disappeared and the Hero at the time announced that he had destroyed the Dungeon, we had to believe it." (Dargon) "Then why aren''t they acting?" (I) "We can''t act without evidence, all we have are assumptions if there''s no real evidence." (Dargon) "If we act without proof, then we face the weight of the various nations would fall on us." (Dargon) "So you wanted to use me and mypanions as bait to force a movement from the Church of Light!?" (I) "The idea didn''te from me." (Dargon) "But it proved to be very effective, people from the Igreja da Luz tried a lot to follow theirpanions, with that we noticed the number of people beside them." (Dargon) "That was all I wanted to know, now I''m off." (I) "..." (Dargon) I get up and leave, I was still furious but I wasn''t stupid to try something against someone I''m not able to fight yet, at least I got some stuff out of him, that''s enough for a while. I leave the Adventurer''s Guild without being stopped again by either the Guildmaster or the staff. Upon arriving at the mansion, everyone was already gathered in the small improvised mansion to discuss where we would go after leaving here. Chapter 877 Cap 875: Learning To Control My Emotions? When I returned home that day everyone was present, Kira and Ibuki were the first to see through my facade knowing I was full of rage, Diana and Erica, on the other hand, knew how I would look from the start. I gather everyone in a room where we discuss where to go and how we''re going to get out of here making sure we don''t get followed. Elsaris gave some suggestions, but in the end, I decided to go to the Gray Elf Vige because of Kira, after that I would go to the White Elf Vige. I wanted to spend a few months away from the cities and away from these problems, I also needed time to integrate holy power into mybat style. With that decided to send a Lesser Familiar like the Ghost Crows to where the Fairies are outside the city, they could be our way out of this city. ------------ Pov Dargon: After he''s gone I look at the shadow of the bookcase where a pale-skinned Rune and glowing ck Runes emerges. "You made an enemy today Dargon." (Lyefh) "I had no choice, it was orders from above, you know that." (I) "His teammates are not normal in many ways, we know next to nothing about them, but what we do know reveals he has great potential." (Lyefh) "How did they find your men?" (I) "I don''t know, none of them are strong enough for that, I didn''t notice anything either, maybe there''s someone protecting them from the shadows, if so, then it only makes what you did worse." (Lyefh) "I''ve met a lot of people like him, his words in a moment of anger are not true, but it doesn''t change the fact that I lost a future great connection because of this idiotic n." (I) Headquarters'' n was simple, use these people as bait to force a movement of the Church of Light and give an excuse to grab them by the tail, of course, we wouldn''t put people who helped us at risk. Just like I told the young Demigod earlier, I did my best to ensure the safety of hispanions, but he didn''t care. "We already have enough problems, settle your disagreements with him." (Lyefh) "Impossible, you felt it too, if he was strong enough then I would be dead by now and so would you, he just cares too much for hisrades, more even than we anticipated." (I) He''ll forget about us, but it''s a shame to lose someone so promising. "Didn''t get anything?" (I) "I did it, there were signs of a long range teleportation spell in the Church of Light, after that, a Temr arrived along with an Inquisitor, they were stronger than my subordinates, as soon as they tried something I captured them." (Lyefh) "Did you get anything from them?" (I) "Committed suicide, one had some kind of magic item inside his body that exploded as soon as his energy was blocked during capture, the other had poison in a false tooth that broke as soon as he saw the other die." (Lyefh) "So we''re back to square one..." (I) "Not exactly, now we know that the Church of Light will not stop going after the boy, plus we can use these two to put more pressure on them." (Lyefh) "It would be useless, they will say they acted on their own for hating the boy, for being a Heretic many of the most faithful of the Church of Light would find it difficult to resist the urge to kill him." (I) "It doesn''t matter, the responsibility for the incident still rests with them for not being able to control these two." (Lyefh) "That argument... might be valid, I''ll see what I can do." (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: I spent the next few hours meditating to calm myself down, discovering that in my rage I was losing control of my Aura and my Dragon Transformation ability. It seems that this skill can be activated more easily than I thought, I can activate it almost by instinct just like when I use my lines or poisons, so I have to keep my mind in order. "Master, the Adventurer''s Guild sent the rewards for the quests to go to the Dungeons, they also sent the umted rewards for the fight in attacking the city and Nicole''s help." (Freya) "Check item by item, each currency, and material." (I) "Do you think they might have put something in the middle of the rewards?" (Freya) "I don''t know, but I believe they will want to watch us somehow, they might even try to keep us being tracked, person for Nira to check everything." (I) "I''ll take care of it now." (Freya) As soon as Freya left my sister came in wearing leather clothes looking like she was from some kind of biker club, she sits down across from me and pulls out dozens of bottles of very strong liquor that she must have stolen from Anton''s warehouse. "Calm down you idiot, if you let anger overwhelm you every time something like that happens then you won''t be able to protect them." (Natasha) "I know..." (I) "Easier said than done?" (Natasha) "..." (I) She takes one of the bottles and cuts off the top with her ws using the bottom of the bottle as arge drinking ss. "A little weak, but tasty." (Natasha) She empties the bottle into her mouth as if she''s drinking water before reaching for another one where she rips off the top to drink one more time. "Your talent and mind are adequate, your mind mostly, but your emotions are too vtile." (Natasha) "Counting my two lives, I''ve been alive less than 50 years, I''m sorry I''m not emotionally stable enough to be calm when discovering others endangering my teammates." (I) "It may be true that with age you learn better about controlling your emotions, but that''s not the only way, any well-trained Warrior or Soldier learns about mental discipline and how to block emotions." (Natasha) "Do you suggest I learn to block out my emotions?" (I) "No, mental discipline restricts one''s mind, and blocking one''s emotions makes one''s instincts worse, this load of rubbish causes a lot of trouble for those who always seek to push their limits." (Natasha) "The best way is with experience like I did, but if you want intensive training I know a faster way, but it will be horrible." (Natasha) "I can handle pain well." (I) "Correction, you handle physical pain well, there are things much more unbearable than that." (Natasha) "You will not be training your body, it will be your mind and heart, failing this training will shatter your mind, even if you seed it will be an experience that will mark you forever." (Natasha) "..." (I) I look at her, her eyes are serious and I can see a slight glint of concern, she came to me to say this to me knowing it was risky, she also seems a little unsure about it so why tell me? Chapter 878 Cap 876: Going To Dragonland After my short conversation with my sister, she didn''t say anything else, we stayed facing each other drinking until one of us lost consciousness, of course, I was the one who lost consciousness. I woke up a few hourster or rather was woken up 2 hourster by Ibuki with her big smile. "Master wake up, wake up soon, let''s go!" (Ibuki) "Five more minutes and a hangover medicine please..." (I) "We have news from the Forest Fairies." (Ibuki) "..." (I) Sigh "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m awake, I''m not sure I''m okay, but I''m awake." (I) "Why does a Vampire, Dragon, or whatever I am have to suffer with a hangover?" (I) "Wait! I''m an idiot..." (I) I look down at the ring and bracelet I''m carrying, they''re storage items, so I pull out a brown potion I''d rather not know what it''s made of from the bracelet, I open the lid and drink it all at once before the urge to vomit from the taste that''s assaulting my pte hits me. "Now I know why I prefer a hangover, I don''t know which is worse, the cure or the disease..." (I) After a few seconds, Ibuki gives me a bottle of blood that I drink while she guides me to a room in the small improvised mansion where we are, there we find a Fairy with purple hair, eyes, and clothes, just looking at her made me strange since I could feel the space around her not fixed but in flux with her at the center. "I am Farrari, I am a Space Fairy Princess." (Farrari) Before I knew it she was hugging me with a smile, and everyone was calm about it, from her introduction I can tell that she is a high level Fairy, her eyes seem to contain a tangible depth. "My name is Zenos, nice to meet you." (I) "I know who you are Guardian of Nature, any Fairy will know who you are as soon as they look at you." (Farrari) "They said you want a trip, where?" (Farrari) "Dragon Castle." (I) "I can''t go straight there, lots of defenses and interference in space, but I can drop you off at the beginning of the mountain range where Dragon territory begins." (Farrari) "..." (I) Before starting to meditate, I had sent a message to the Fairies through a Minor Familiar, I asked for help from a Space Fairy to go as far away from this city as possible and that we were in danger here, at that time I nned to go straight to the Tree of World of the Gray Elves, but after talking with my sister I changed my mind. "Why are we changing ns?" (¨¦rica) "I thought we were going to the Gray Elves." (Diana) "Did something happen, master?" (Ivan) "Nothing happened, I just have something to do there first, it will be good for Nix too." (I) "..." (Nix) Nix has been within my shadow since I returned from the Adventurer''s Guild, she overheard my conversation with my sister and my ns since then she has been silent but I can tell the turmoil her emotions are in. "Hello little Fairy, how is Mavis?" (Natasha) "My Queen is out of the world at the moment." (Farrari) "Another rift?" (Natasha) "No, a separate new space was destabilized, my Queen took a few others with her to take care of the stabilization." (Farrari) "Is she still angry?" (Natasha) "I can''t say." (Farrari) "What are you talking about?" (I) "I was just asking about an acquaintance, by the way, the ce she''s going to take us to is Colosseum City, right?" (Natasha) "I was just about to talk about it now since it''s the only way to get to the Castle of Dragons." (Farrari) "This is a ce for adventurers and warriors, the whole culture is about fighting, even the mages there are Magic Warriors at best." (Vanessa) "Half the poption is Dragonewt, all races are wee." (Vanessa) "I like that ce a lot." (Natasha) "But have you made your decision yet?" (Natasha) "Yea." (I) The happy look from before disappeared when my sister changed the subject wanting confirmation from me, she doesn''t want me to choose this training but she told me anyway, it means something is going to happen and she wants to give me the option to be asfortable as possible prepared as possible. "If you''ve decided, then we''ll all go with pleasure, right?" (Karina) Everyone in the room nodded in agreement almost at the same time, I smile with the happiness of knowing everyone''s trust in me. "I''m counting on you, Miss Farrari." (I) "Call me by name only, besides, we can leave now if you like." (Farrari) "How are things, can we leave now?" (I) "I''ll let the others know, but Nira is still checking Guild rewards." (¨¦rica) "How much longer will it take?" (I) "It will take about 3 hours." (¨¦rica) "Could you take Margareth ahead to arrange amodation for everyone?" (Natasha) "Fine, I have nothing else to do today." (Farrari) With that Margareth and Fairy, Farrari went to another room while everyone began to speed up the preparations to leave this city. ------------- While everyone was doing everything necessary before we left, I went back to meditating, since waking up with a hangover I woke up happier, I had been calmer. I hadn''t forgotten yet, but I didn''t need to spoil my days with stress, I spent the next few hours testing out ways to use holy power, ratios to mix with my other 3 energies, and how the recovery rate works. Unlike other energies, holy power seems to recover slower, I can mix it perfectly with my other energies up to the same ratio as maximum and that makes the power multiply by 3 times or more. ------------ Pov Natasha: I was drinking while looking out the window at the destroyed city, looks like it was an interesting battle, too bad I lost. "Excuse me, Miss Natasha, can I ask you a few questions?" (Freya) "Maybe, but he''s fine." (I) "If that''s true, why were you looking so worried at him?" (Freya) "I just hinted at a certain type of training for him, something drastic, he seems to want to do it anyway." (I) I haven''t told him what kind of training it is exactly, knowing now will only make it worse for him. "What kind..." (Freya) "He has problems with his emotions, he has to learn to master his emotions and not the other way around, the stronger he bes, the more emotions negatively or positively affect our capabilities." (I) "He doesn''t have time to learn this slowly, he needs to learn it now." (I) Many Evil Gods havee in thest 100 years, and the Church of Light has been acting more arrogantly and aggressively, moreover, the cracks of the abyss keep opening, there was one that needed a God to close. That''s not to mention what''s been happening on this continent that I didn''t pay attention to before when I was strong enough to ignore these things, but now those same things can harm me. "You don''t have to worry, I''ll take care of my little brother." (I) Chapter 879 Cap 877: Welcome To Colosseum City Pov Dargon: I was signing thest pay report for the Adventurers who participated in the battle, but I still had to sign damage reports, potion usage reports, and the reports on engagement with the other Guilds during this crisis. "You''re a few hours early, did something happen?" (I) I tear my eyes from the paperwork and look straight ahead to where Lyefh is sitting, I only feel him why he allowed this, this ability I hired him to watch over the Church of Light. "He''s gone." (Lyefh) "..." (I) It took me less than 5 seconds to understand what those few words mean, so I remained silent for a few more seconds before I started asking questions. "What direction did he go?" (I) "I don''t know, but I suspect there was help from the Fairies, a few hours ago one of his Lesser Familiars went towards the forest, and one of my subordinates followed to the border of the Fairies'' territory." (Lyefh) It seems he acted faster than he expected, to escape without being followed must have been through high-level space magic, so it might have been one or more Space Element Fairies helping out. "(He was fast, much faster than he expected.)" (I) "Any movements from the Church of Light?" (I) "No moves, but without the kid here, they won''t be easy to keep teasing." (Lyefh) "Alright, you did a good job, I''ll prepare the promised payment." (I) I really put everything to waste this time, I thought that with the boy leaving town I could force the Church of Light to act, but he was able to leave without anyone knowing, putting an end to myst n. "You little bastard..." (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: We were all enveloped in a bubble of bluish energy, so I feel the distortion of space, I looked at Freya and Silvia, it seems that they also felt it as well as La. The sphere of energy we are inside was transparent before, but in a short time, it bes opaque, preventing vision. When we regain our vision after a few seconds we are already in front of a very strange mansion that left me amazed. The mansion was made of a mixture of rocks and bones of all types and sizes, it was strange and at the same time elegant somehow, but I never thought I would see such a building in real life, it looks like a super viin''s mansion somehow Superhero HQ. "You finally arrived, I already have everything organized." (Margareth) Soon Margareth appears descending from the sky with wings made of blood, my sister who was beside me goes to find her. "Did you do what I asked?" (Natasha) "Yes ma''am, they have already been informed." (Margareth) "Good work as always." (Natasha) "You''re already here, so I''m going, it was nice to meet you." (Farrari) The Space Element Fairy disappears as if swallowed by space itself, then I look at my sister who starts talking. "Wee to Colosseum City, also known as the city of forts." (Natasha) "In this city, your value is earned with what you do, don''t expect the perks of normal cities." (Natasha) "Exin to them, Margareth." (Natasha) "Wouldn''t it be better to show them the manor first, mistress?" (Margareth) "They can see thatter, better know what to expect while they''re here." (Natasha) "As you wish..." (Margareth) "Wait, I thought we were going to the Castle of Dragons?" (I) "It would be better to wait in this city, don''t worry little brother, I sent Margareth ahead to take care of everything." (Natasha) "..." (Margareth) "(I don''t like the smile on her face, plus Margareth seems to be avoiding my gaze for some reason.)" (I) It looks like my sister is up to something, but I guess I have to trust her right now, I''ll wait and see. "As you can see from this mansion, the architecture of the whole city is like this, in this ce it is not allowed to use normal materials for anything." (Margareth) "Whether it''s the materials for an outfit, armor, weapon or even the construction of houses and buildings, everything must be made using monster parts and only monster parts." (Margareth) "Wait! You mean this mansion..." (¨¦rica) "100% made from monsters defeated by my master during the founding of this city long ago." (Margareth) "So these rocks are from Golems?" (Diana) "Yes, as I said before, all the house and furniture in this towne from monsters, the woodes from nt-type monsters, stone and metales from a variety of Golems, and even the foodes from monsters." (Margareth) I look again at the mansion, I can feel a dominant and wild presence of the mansion, but I thought it was some monster trapped somewhere, but from what Margareth is saying it seems that what I feeles from the mansion itself. "That doesn''t make sense, that would be a huge waste of high-end materials, and the consumption of those resources would be unimaginable." (Ivan) "Trade must be crazy." (¨¦rica) "I guess they still don''t understand¡­ hahahaha¡­" (Natasha) "I think there was some misunderstanding, I said that this mansion was built with the parts of monsters my master defeated, that goes for everyone in the city." (Margareth) "I get it, everyone in town has houses with monster parts, what''s the problem?" (Ibuki) I look at my smiling sister and at Margareth who seems to be having fun being vague on purpose, then I think about what she''s said so far and I notice something hidden in her vague words, something absurd. "You don''t mean that the homeowner has to hunt for the materials to build his house, right?" (I) "That would be absurd, as well as making no sense¡­" (Kira) "As expected of lord Zenos, you are correct." (Margareth) "You can hire the builders, but you must bring the materials yourself, it cannot be bought, and you cannot hire someone to do it for you." (Margareth) "Can have family members, party members, Summons and Familiars to help, but the person himself must y an active role in the battle." (Natasha) "What if someone wants to buy a ready-made house, already built?" (I) "Impossible, the house can be inherited by a descendant or next of kin, but at the time of sale the construction will be destroyed for the new owner of thend to start his own construction." (Margareth) "Of course when destroying the house the materials belong to the previous owner of thend and not the person who bought thend." (Margareth) "..." (I) "..." (all) This ce was absurd, this way of doing things waspletely insane. Chapter 880 Cap 878: Taking Insanity To Another Level We are all speechless with what we were hearing about this city, I know that my sister said that strength is the essence of the culture of this city, but this is on another level, even to have a house here you need strength to be able to build the House. "Wait, so what if someone just buysnd and doesn''t have the power to gather the materials?" (Ivan) "There is a period of 10 to 30 years to build, otherwise you lose ownership of thend, and there will be no refund." (Margareth) "I''m starting to get excited." (Diana) "Me too, this ce is heaven." (Karina) "Are they crazy?" (Kira) "Sounds like fun in here." (Loki) Everyone was having different reactions to what we were hearing, but everyone was surprised except for 3 people, it seems that Nix, Silvia, and Vanessa already knew about this strange city. "I haven''t finished the exnation yet, better listen carefully." (Margareth) "What I just said is not restricted to buildings, weapons, armor, and clothes with magical effects or abilities cannot be purchased in this city either." (Margareth) "The various types of artisans in this city will work with the materials that people bring to them, which must also be hunted by the person himself." (Margareth) "These cksmiths, Seamstresses, Alchemists and Jewelers are considered among the best in the world." (Margareth) The people who created this kind of culture in this city are on another level of insanity, I have no words to describe how absurd it all is. "Please tell me we don''t have to hunt our own food every day." (I) "No need, there are many restaurants, but you have the option of bringing the ingredients to the restaurant to prepare your food, this lowers the bill." (Margareth) "At least that''s eptable." (I) "In this city, your home, clothes, and weapons are status that show your strength, they are things you conquer with your power and without tricks." (Natasha) "Who is the ruler of this city?" (I) "The Dragon Emperor, but another True Dragon is left in charge." (Natasha) "With this kind of culture, the Trade Guild must be mad not to have these materials being sold or bought." (Freya) "There is no Trade Guide in this city." (Margareth) "In a city where everything you own has to be earned and not bought, there''s no room for normal merchants." (Natasha) "But the Trade Guild also handles its import and export between nations." (Ivan) "This city is economically isted, this city doesn''t import or export anything." (Margareth) "Wait, if everything has toe from monsters, then the demand in this city for monster materials is huge, if they''re not getting it from outside, there must be all these types of monsters around." (I) "Exactly, there are dozens of Dungeons near this city, all are Dungeons belonging to the True Dragons." (Margareth) "Dungeon Master?" (I) "Yes, all True Dragons, Dungeons are an important and renewable resource that does not harm nature, at least not normal Dungeons." (Margareth) "..." (I) This exins where the people of this town get so many materials from monsters, with so many dungeons it should be fairly easy to find the monsters. "You can all live in my house while we''re here, but if you want to be treated like people in this town, you must dress like people here." (Natasha) "Now let''s take a walk in..." (Natasha) "Master! You know what I''m going to say." (Margareth) "Come on, there''s no way anyone would recognize me looking like that." (Natasha) "But they will recognize your Aura." (Margareth) "Not if I do this¡­" (Natasha) Before I could react I was in my sister''s arms and her teeth were on my neck, when she let go I was wiping my blood from her lips and her Aura was slightly different, it was more like mine. "Aura Mask, as expected of a Blood Demigod." (Ragnar) "It is not a mask of Aura, son of beasts." (Natasha) "I''m circting my brother''s blood along with mine, that together with my appearance will be enough to think I''m one of his daughters, after all, he already has some." (Natasha) "Did you really have to do it that way? You could have asked." (I) "You were going to say yes anyway, so I thought I''d cut it short." (Natasha) "Now let''s go to the city, I have more things to exin to you, but it would be better to show you." (Natasha) We all follow my sister, but as soon as we reach the gate and catch a glimpse of some of the surrounding mansions we are stopped by Margareth who looks at my sister. "Ma''am, I think you forgot to tell them something." (Margareth) "Did I forget something?" (Natasha) "..." (Margareth) Margareth looks at the gate and then up, I don''t understand the meaning of this, but the gleam in my sister''s eyes says he understands. "Yes, some houses like mine have barriers to make the guests more rxed, when we pass through the gate try to get used to the presence." (Natasha) "Just as I feared." (H) "The savage presence that is given off by the remains of the bodies of so many monsters huddled together." (Margareth) "How have you not seen the Undead?" (H) "There are many Necromancers in this city, they help to remodel bones, they also help with the purification of the dead, so there is no risk of Undead appearing in houses." (Margareth) Sigh "The more I listen, the more unnecessarilyplicated I find it to build something in this city." (I) After we were warned, we passed through the gate and I felt that I was going through something, then a wild presence appeared as if it hit my face, I was surprised by the amount, but because I was warned I was prepared, but even so I was confused for a few seconds. I closed my eyes and tried to understand this presence, it was formed by countless traces of Wild Aura, but they were just that, they had no particr effect, they were just remnant traces, I felt something simr in my sister''s house, but here it was much worse, the quantity was on another scale. "Don''t be soft, it doesn''t even hurt anyone it''s just a little pressure." (Natasha) I open my eyes and check mypanions, they all resisted well, some still had a little confused looks, I wait a little longer until everyone is ok before continuing to follow my sister. As we walked I noticed many houses ofpletely different shapes, all ornamented in different ways, I even passed a mansion that was made entirely of bones in the shape of a wolf lying down, this was bizarre for more than one reason. But everything just got weirder when we left the mansion district and headed for the downtown area, or at least what I thought was the downtown area. Chapter 881 Cap 879: A Wild City Pov Shiro''s (True Dragon King of Light): "Thanks foring." (Andreia) "Where is it!?" (I) "It''s in a safe ce, I did it for you..." (Andreia) "You have a few minutes to return what you took, I am not a believer of your God and much less a servant, I agreed to the covenant with certain terms that will be broken today if necessary!!" (Shiro) I and the True Dragons of Light under mymand came to the Church of Light since my betrayal would be revealed in a short time after what I did, I couldn''t let all those who followed me die and I moved forward with our ns. I even agreed with myrades to use our power to move the secondary Dungeon Gates, but I didn''t think that when I returned I would find that the Executioner of Light had taken the Spear that Pierces the Sun, one of the greatest treasures of my tribe. "This weapon could be of vital importance..." (Andreia) "Don''t try to reason with me, I''m here to retrieve the Spear, so hand it over!" (I) My Aura and hers collide in mid-air as this Celestina changes expression to anger, she must have thought that she could treat me just like she does her other subordinates. "The Spear will be handed over to the Hero of Light just like in the past." (Andreia) "No! The Spear belongs to us, it always has, even if you take it it won''t be useful to someone so unworthy." (I) "Do not force me to break an alliance that was just forged, Executioner of Light." (I) "You wouldn''t dare, your life would be in danger without our protection." (Andreia) I spread my wings as I start to prepare forbat, the floor around me as well as the walls of the room starting to crack from the pressure I''m putting out. "You may be strong enough to be evenly matched in power with me, but ourbat would kill everyone in this location while everything goes to ruins, I think you understand the kind of attention that would bring about this." (I) "Why waste that square weapon, even more so in times like these?" (Andreia) "It''s my decision, now give it back!" (I) She looks at me with mock anger, she knew what my reaction would be, she tries to put herself in a ce of dominance with this action, a fool to think something like this would work. She snapped her fingers and one of the cupboards in the room opened, a bright light shed as the Spear that Pierces the Sun returned to my hand automatically. I take the Spear and leave not caring what this woman is going to say now, just by holding the Spear I realized that today an attempt to take control of her, but failed. It seems like she''s giving me back so easily because her Hero wasn''t able to take the power of the Spear that Pierces the Sun for himself. ------------ Pov Zenos: I was in the center of the city, what was in the center of the city was not a square, statue, garden or water fountain. What there was was a grand Coliseum made of bones of various colors and shapes, there were blocks of gray bone forming the great walls, ornaments made of crystallized blood of various colors form crystal paintings depicting epicbats. This Coliseum by far emits the most savage and brutal presence I''ve felt so far to the point where my senses focus on itpletely, almost as if it were a living monster. Also, I could smell blood, blood of so many different types making it impossible to differentiate, it was so clear to my nose the odor of blood that I couldn''t smell almost any other scent in the surroundings. "This is the Coliseum of Bones, the first building in this city and the heart of this whole ce." (Natasha) I look around as we follow my sister around the Coliseum, the streets of this city were made of Rock, the shops we passed were borders of wood, stone, marble or bone. Everything was emitting faint traces of lingering presence showing that they are parts of monsters, normally we don''t even notice these faint lingering presences in the same way that we don''t notice the air we breathe, but this city has such arge amount of these residual presences that it''s impossible not to notice, it even bes overwhelming for my Aura. The best exnation would be like walking into a perfume store where all the products are uncovered, creating a mixture of odors that offend anyone''s senses. I look around the people are all wearingbat clothes or some kind of armor, they all also look like Adventurers by the way they dress. As I walked through the city I was constantly trying to block out this overwhelming presence, this presence didn''t even have any will, it was just there, but it was like gravity pressing me down to the ground. "How many people live in this town?" (I) As we walked around the Coliseum I noticed the great movement of people, they were of all races, but there were almost no children, also the number of people was veryrge. "There are more than 100,000 people, this is an ancient city, it is also a training point for all fighters on the continent." (Margareth) "Are there any hotels here?" (I) "Yes, many and staying in these hotels is something only visitors do." (Margareth) I look around and I don''t see any hotels, there are only street food stalls, shops around the Colosseum and further ahead I can see arge building that I imagine to be a Guild. After tens of minutes we arrive in front of the entrance to the Colosseum where arge flow of people ising in and out without stopping. I look at the Colosseum and see people with smiling faces, others with frustrated faces and some with clothes in tatters while having bloodstains. I wanted to try to hear what people were saying, but there were so many voices that it was information overload for my mind. The entrance to the Coliseum was arge door over 5 meters high, we were guided inside where there was arge hall decorated with statues of various types of people inbat position. There was a big board full of names in some sort of ranking with shapes and numbers next to the names, this big crystal board looked like a big screen changing the positions of the lowest numbers as if it was updating the ranking. "I think we made it in time." (Margareth) "At what time?" (I) Chapter 882 Cap 880: Colosseum Of Bones Part 1 "What do you mean we made it on time?" (I) "Do I tell them now?" (Margareth) "No, let''s go to my private room first." (Natasha) I see my sister go to 1 counter out of 5 counters, the one she went to was the emptiest one, she stands a few seconds before a Dragonewt with blue scaleses guides us to arge room with sofas, buffet table and a drinks cab . "Can you exin now?" (I) "It''s not bad at all, just ording to local customs, something very normal." (Natasha) "I sent Margareth ahead with some errands, that was tidying up their rooms and setting up debut matches for everyone." (Natasha) "What are debut matches?" (Irina) "Something people who are in town for the first time do." (Natasha) "It''s called debutbat, a way to present yourself in this city, you demonstrate your skills in abat, the winner can enjoy a buffet night in a VIP room, the restaurant in question is very good." (Natasha) "Is this mandatory in the city?" (I) "No, but as this was created at the time of the founding of the city along with many other rules, it became a custom that everyone does." (Margareth) "Hahahaha... there''s no better way to perform than inbat." (Natasha) "Why does she look so happy?" (I) "It was my master who created this tradition, she is very proud of having maintained it until today." (Margareth) "..." (I) What a strange thing, a tradition where people have to fight each other in an arena, that doesn''t make sense to me. "Could you tell me more about this Colosseum? What types ofbat are there." (Ivan) "All types ofbat are held, twice a week there are group fights, every day individual fights are organized and once a year a big tournament starts." (Margareth) "Can I ce bets here?" (Loki) "The Coliseum itself does not take bets." (Margareth) "She''s talking about whether she can arrange bets." (Silvia) "I''m going to do it anyway, but it would be good to know this to be sure how I''m going to do it." (Loki) "Do as you like, you can make the betting table in the stands next to the public or use this." (Margareth) Margareth goes to the sofa and takes a reading crystal a little longer than usual. "With this you can arrange bets with people in the VIP seats, the private rooms and the VIP rooms." (Margareth) "Don''t try to steal, even though the Colosseum doesn''t ce bets or interfere with the betting tables of others, they don''t let anyone use the Colosseum''s facilities or resources for criminal acts." (Margareth) "I see, thanks for the exnation." (I) After that we spent a few minutes talking about the Colosseum, in the end this ce is 5 times more powerful inside than outside, the defenses of this ce are also amazing from what my sister said. "How does this fight we''re having today work?" (I) "You appear on stage, then people on stage in the same power rank as you will raise their hand, 1 people among them will be chosen at random." (Natasha) "Sounds simple..." (I) Knock Knock "Excuse me, who among you will be first in the debut match?" "I will, but could you tell me the rules?" (I) "Deaths orplete destruction of body parts is prohibited, we also ask that you avoid dismemberment as much as possible." "Use of potions is prohibited if you are not a Combat Alchemist, any curse or poison used must be something that can be removed or cured." "Apart from these few rules we don''t have any more, the winner will be the one who makes the opponent admit defeat or leave the opponent unconscious." They are simple rules to understand and easy to remember, they are also fair rules in a way. "Any advice for me before I leave?" (I) "I think you''d better win, if you lose I''ll make a point of having a nice training session with you that you''ll never forget." (Natasha) "..." (I) I suddenly felt a chill run down my back from the way she looks at me, it made me sure I had no choice but to win. ------------- Some minutester. When I''m on stage a crystal sphere rises and 4rge holographic screens form around it showing me that I''m wearing a hooded overcoat and I''m also wearing a mask. I was in an arena, arge arena that seemed even bigger when I walked in, the sound of what''s going on outside I can''t hear, maybe the barrier around the arena is more than defending against critical hits. After a few minutes some people raised their hands then a gray light shed in everyone''s heads before there was only one left with his hand raised and the gray light covering him. The one in front of me was a Dragonewt that came flying, it had silvery scales its Aura was almost solid and it waspacted in a thinyer around their body. He had a chain with a scythe on one end and a spiked metal ball on the other end, his appearance was normal among the Dragonewt. "Let''s see what the rookies are like today." As soon as hees towards me I can "< Physical Enhancement >" "< Metal Body >" "< Triple Enhancement >" (I) I feel like he used mana, so he''s a magic type, his element seems to be metal, I use a simr technique to ovee his speed and strength, but I use the three nature energies at the same time. With a superior speed I concentrated my Aura along with my Aura, I waspressing it into a Rune in my palm. "< Impact Wave >" (I) As soon as he got close enough to me I dodged andnded a palm sh on his stomach. He falls to the floor throwing up before losing consciousness, I look at him testing his skin, it was very rigid, then I look at his stomach, it waspletely intact. I realized that his specialty was defense, so instead of fighting his strong defense I try something to break through his defense, my technique worked and apparently the blow was better than I imagined for him to faint with just one hit. At the end of the fight, announcing my name as the winner, I go back walking the same way until I reach my sister''s private room. Chapter 883 Cap 881: Colosseum Of Bones Part 2 My battle was fast because I realized my enemy''s w, during my training with Diana in the past, she taught me that many people during non-lethalbat use the first seconds or minutes of the fight to test the opponent''s strength. Knowing this, it was easy to identify what the opponent wanted when he got so close to me using only a physical enhancement, I also realized that his elemental Affinity was the metal element. As his strength was chosen based on my rank, I knew I had the advantage in certain areas, that''s why I beat him so fast, using a single powerful attack that ignores defense was crucial, but I was afraid of him dodging, so I waited until thest second to take advantage of the opening caused by his attack on me. "Hahahaha..." (Natasha) When I entered the room again, I noticed that the wall in front looked like ss, I could see the entire Colosseum, it was only now that I noticed the existence of 20bat arenas. I also noticed that these big windows weren''t ss, it was clear ss, on one part of the clear ss wall was ying a recording of my fight. "Hahahaha... I can''t believe this idiot... hahahaha..." (Natasha) "I think Zenos didn''t understand the proposal..." (Diana) "I think he was too weak, approaching head-on is stupid." (Ibuki) "It was boring, only 74 people bet, I won almost nothing." (Loki) "It''sing back, master." (Freya) I entered without anyone noticing it but Freya, I go close to the wall where the others are and Diana talks to me. "I think you misunderstood something about the fight, it was supposed to showcase your power, at least some of it to others, you finished it in seconds with 1 single hit." (Diana) "You know me, I don''t like wasting my time on these things, that was enough power." (I) I understood what Diana was saying, but I don''t like wasting effort on something meaningless, when I''m fighting I always look for the best way to win, I''m not going to change my way of doing things. "You did well, your opponent who was careless must have assumed it was going to be more of a rookie fight, he also seemed too confident on defense to leave gaps so obvious." (Natasha) "Who will be the next participant?" "I will this time." (Diana) Diana leaves following the same employee who took me to the arena earlier, after she leaves I make a webbed sofa for myself and the others since she doesn''t have enough seats for everyone in this room. I sit and look at the picture of the arena, and before long I see Diana enter one of the arenas. "I didn''t know this ce was so well equipped." (I) "It was better equipped around 130 years ago, there are reading crystals scattered in various ces in the corridors near the seats, the private rooms had their ss walls exchanged for these, with this it was possible to improve the bets between people and have ess to various functions such as short-term recordings." (Margareth) "Good thing Nicole isn''t here, she would want to take that thing apart." (¨¦rica) "Diana will start fighting now." (Irius) I keep looking at the pictures, Diana''s opponent was a Dwarf, he had a big beard and was dressed in metal tes, and he had two axes in his hands. ? Unlike me, who didn''t react in front of my opponent until the moment of the attack, Diana takes her swords and gets into attack position. "Most likely he is focused on physical strength or defense, most Dwarves are like that." (Irina) "No, he''s trying to deceive..." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) As we were starting to discuss Diana''s opponent, ¨¦rica seemed to have noticed something, but before she could say anything the 2 started to fight. To my surprise the Dwarf was very fast, his element must be thunder by the shes of light crackling off his body during the fight. It was interesting to see Diana fighting, but I know that she wasn''t fighting at her full strength, I know this because she was only using her Ki and martial arts, she didn''t transform into Lobo or use any special abilities. The two were fighting while running, as both were 2-weapon users, and they weren''t able to hit each other during the entire battle. But in the end, Diana''s opponent surrendered, the two appeared to have no injuries, but when Diana returned to the room I found that she had prevented inflicting serious wounds and fatal wounds on many asions during thebat, when she recognized this the Dwarf surrendered. ------------- Pov Arash (True Dragon ck Emperor): I was on top of a mountain looking into the distance, but in my mind, only the vision of her constantly came up. Her eyes may be a different color, but other than that they''re the same as her mother''s, calm eyes that always look beyond appearances, eyes that don''t judge anyone. I''m so d she became a Spirit so she can go to the Spirit world, that''s something her mother always loved and couldn''t take her. Her contractor seems like a decent guy, he fights alongside her, plus he always seems to be around, but I still won''t approve of him until I test his qualities myself. "You''re not going to try to run again, are you?" (Caitlyn) "No, now I know she wille to me." (I) "I know you''re thinking about my brother, but remember to leave him alone." (Caitlyn) "I promise I won''t kill him." (I) "Sir, we have a message from Colosseum City." "I hope it''s something important because I already left another one in charge..." (I) "What message is this? Speak up or I''ll put you to sleep." (Caitlyn) "The Servant of one of the Living Cmities, she sent this message saying that her master the Living Brutality, and her Younger Brother will be in town with someone named Nix..." "< Illusory Chains >" (Caitlyn) My body was trapped by chains materializing around my body, this prevented me from reaching the Dragonewt who brought the message. "Stop creating a scandal, now we know where they are." (Caitlyn) Chapter 884 Cap 882: Nyxs Father We ended up spending all day at the Coliseum, almost everyone''s fight was quick, but there were some unexpected fights that took a long time, these were the fights of Irina, Nix, and Karina. Irina had the misfortune to face an enemy immune to corrosion, Dragonewt with dark skin and green scales, he spit acidic mist, and his ws also had acid. Her fight took a long time because without her corrosion she had to fight using only her barriers in many forms, which ended up bing a battle of resistance that she only won by having more than twice as much Mana as her opponent. Karina''s fight was against a Man-beast with wings, she couldn''t identify her tribe precisely, but Diana said it was a condor, he was very fast and used Ki from the wind element just like Diana. Karina''s battle was an incredible aerial martial arts battle, the battlested 5 continuous hours, and she had a smile on her bloodied face just like her opponent, it was two battle maniacs fighting without rest. In the end, she won, but her body was as battered as her opponent''s body, at no point did she use my power to strengthen herself, she only fought with her own power. When she entered the room, my sister gave Karina a congrattory p on the back, who soon after began receiving treatment from Silvia and Vanessa. Nix and Ragnar were thest to fight, but Ragnar was the only one to lose, that''s why his opponent, who was a very handsome demon with blue skin and red hair, dered himself to him the moment he stepped into the arena. That man instead of fighting started running after Ragnar to lower him, I almost diedughing watching that scene, my sisterughed so hard that she fainted with tears in her eyes, Loki, on the other hand, was recording all this with a storage crystal, ¨¦rica he was rooting for his opponent to catch Ragnar. It wasn''t surprising when he gave up and ran out of the arena just as he walked into our ssroom. Nix''s battle was very interesting from a different perspective, she was fighting a Gray Elf apanied by a Shadow Spirit, and they fought in a ce that no one could see, inside the shadows. All it showed in the arena was a space with shadows floating everywhere, I was the only one in our group who could see through Nix''s eyes, sharing in her senses, so I used a spell to project a holographic image for others to see. It seems that the fight was quite intense, but Nix was unharmed as well as her opponent, the two shook hands before Nix''s opponent admitted defeat after more than 1 hour ofbat. After everyone finished their battles we went to the restaurant to im our prizes and free food in a private room. Taking into ount that everyone had the ability to eat more than 3 times their own weight in food, we could throw up all night eating at a private party, but before that, we would go back to my sister''s mansion to clean up, some of us were wearing damaged and/or bloody clothing. "Are there many aerial monsters around here?" (I) "Yes, mostly Dragon-type monsters." (Margareth) "I noticed the times something would pass through the clouds in the sky making a trace of clouds in the sky." (I) "It was probably Dragons." (Margareth) "But why couldn''t I see them?" (I) "Because they are stronger than you and don''t want to be seen." (Margareth) I remember while watching others'' fights, because of the crystal wall being transparent, I could easily see the sky, but since it was the background I was ignoring it most of the time. But as I saw the few clouds in the sky seeming to be dragged creating contrails in the sky, my attention began to take notice, but I didn''t understand what was causing it when I couldn''t see anything. But Margareth''s exnation seems quite possible, even if it''s a True Dragon, I must be the weakest there is. ---------- As soon as we arrived at the mansion, I went to take a shower with the girls, a shower that took a while, when we left we were guided to a room where I found someone sleeping. It was a tall man with ck skin and short white hair, he could be a Dragonewt if you could see his wings, he has ck crystal scales different from mine, while my scales resemble a night sky, his scales resemble a ck mist. Just by looking at it, I can tell it''s a True Dragon, but I can''t see its horns, but maybe it doesn''t in its human form. I was ready to leave but in the next second as I turned towards the door that was behind me, I m my face into the abdominal muscles that feel like a metal wall of this man, he was looking at me sternly with his red eyes. I didn''t even see him open his eyes, get up or walk behind me, it wasn''t just his movement, I couldn''t feel his Aura or the air movement during his movement, he just appeared in front of me. His appraising eyes were full of weight as if the gravity over me had increased simply by looking at me, I felt like he could see right through me like looking through a brand new window. "Looks like I finally got to meet you, Son of Selene, where are your Familiars?" "Who are you..." (I) "I''m not here to argue with you and I don''t want to cause a scandal, now tell me where is your Contracted Spirit!?" "..." (I) "Where did she... zzzz... zzz..." In the middle of his words, his eyes start to think and he falls unconscious, when I think about putting him to bed and maybe tying him up just to make sure I don''t take the bullet in the head. "I leave him alone for a few minutes while I go buy some sweets and you arrive?" (Caitlyn) "Besides, you soon appear near him? Why didn''t you go say hello to your Father?" (Caitlyn) "I wasn''t sure what to say or do." (Nix) "Wait! Is that Nix''s father?" (I) Who appeared was my Sister, the youngest of my 3 older sisters, as she spoke I realized that the words were not directed at me, so Nix leaves my shadow with her eyes fixed on the man who was taken in his arms by a little girl to the bed. Chapter 885 Cap 883: This Is Not Training! Pov An (Hero of Justice): "Hugh!!" (I) "I told you to take the day off, so stop mumbling." (Bianca) "Damn it, why do these wounds take so long to heal." (I) "You can go to a more powerful healer." (Bianca) "No! The idea of us being here is to train at our level, I can''t always need help from others." (I) "That Demon was really strong, you know why he won, don''t you?" (Bianca) "Yes..." (I) We were returning from the Colosseum, we are a few days away from Colosseum City, this is the perfect ce to train while gainingbat experience against different enemies every day. Upon entering this city I warned my group that we are on our own, we have to grow up and deal with our own consequences. The level of skill and ability of the people in this city is on another level, but this pressure was what Icked, there are very few people in this city who care about my position as a Hero, what everyone wants to know is just whether I am strong. Thanks to that I had many chances to fight every day, but 2 two ago I fought a Demon, he didn''t have eyes or ears, but his use of Aura was amazing, he didn''t have blind spots being able to know everything that happened inside the range of your Aura. I was better than him physically, he was not equal to me in strength or speed, our fighting techniques were close to the same level, but my physical advantage disappeared when he was able to predict my movements at a certain point in thebat. Furthermore, the wounds I was suffering from were coated with his help, and this prevented the wounds from healing, in the end, I won, but if it was a real life and death battle, then I would already be dead. Even though it''s been a few days, I haven''t been able to heal fully until now, I have to use my Aura to expel his, which has been challenging, otherwise, I''m not able to fully heal my wounds. "At least I had better luck with my opponent." (I) "Darcia should change her tastes or at least know how to control herself." (Bianca) Yesterday Darcia was walking down the street when she saw a beautiful Runic girl, a teenager, before she knew it she was at the girl''s side with an arm around her waist. When her fiance arrived, we can say that it was not pleasant at all, so let''s just say that in the end, she was much worse than her opponent. "She has to learn some self-control." (I) "She lost some great battles today." (Bianca) "Yes, I only saw a few of the rookie fighters today, but that aerial battle was amazing, unfortunately, that''s something I suck at." (I) "I think most neers today are from the same group." (Bianca) "Because of the masks?" (I) "This is quite normal around here, many hide their true identities in many ways, and there are many who wear masks." (I) "It can be true." (Bianca) "Which of the battles did you like best?" (I) "The barrier mage, I''ve never seen anyone use barriers so freely and creatively, made me realize that instead of looking for new spells, I have to go deeper into the ones I already know." (Bianca) "Just follow what you believe, not always what works for her will be useful for you." (I) ----------- Pov Zenos: After the brief moment, I met the Father of Nix, I went with my sister Caitlyn to the living room, and in a short time, my two sisters and I were alone in the room. "Looks like you got what you always wanted, a way to waste more of your rest time." (Caitlyn) "And you''re still the samezy as ever, but at least you got here fast." (Natasha) "Idiot Dragon tried to run away twice after hearing the message, I had to leave him sleeping while I came here." (Caitlyn) My sister had beautiful silver hair that matched her pale white skin, but these light colors only made her blood red eyes stand out even more. While I was sitting normally, Caitlyn was lying on top of my legs and Natasha was facing me with her legs stretched out to a table between us with a bottle in her hand. "I think you''ve already met our little brother, right?" (Natasha) "I''ve known before you." (Caitlyn) "Walking into your dreams doesn''t count." (Natasha) "If I talked to him looking into his eyes, then it counts." (Caitlyn) "Also, because I met him first, I was the first to be called a big sister." (Caitlyn) "It doesn''t matter, I will always be older than you two." (Natasha) "Shouldn''t we be talking about something else?" (I) "Another matter? What is this about?" (Caitlyn) "I called you for a reason, why but would I text you to meet me here?" (Natasha) "I thought you wanted more of my wine." (Caitlyn) "It''s not about that, but if you''re offering a few dozen barrels I''ll take it." (Natasha) "If you admit you love my wines, then maybe I''ll give you a free w." (Caitlyn) "Wouldn''t it be better to talk about the matter at hand?" (I) "We still have to go out to eat." (I) Neither of them was taking the conversation seriously until now, but I noticed that Natasha who suggested this training wasn''t touching the topic, it was like she didn''t feel like talking about it. With me insisting we get back to the main topic so many times, Natasha looks at me and her smile fades, Caitlyn who was lyingzily with her head on my legs, notices the change in the weather and sits up for the first time looking at Natasha. "I have a reason for calling you here." (Natasha) "I already knew that, just tell me what you want." (Caitlyn) "I need the King''s Spark." (Natasha) "(What is King''s Spark?)" (I) "What do you want that for? Who do you want to torture?" (Caitlyn) "(Torturing...)" (I) "I need this for training." (Natasha) "King''s Spark would be useless against you even more, wouldn''t that be a... wait." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn looks at me with surprise on her childlike face before turning to Natasha with a face full of rage. "You told him it was training!? You want to do this to someone who hasn''t even lived 100 years!?" (Caitlyn) "He can''t control his emotions..." (Natasha) "The other ways to solve this, safer and less horrendous ways!" (Caitlyn) "He''s growing up fast, more so than I have in the past." (Natasha) "Do you still remember when you lost control of your emotions in the past?" (Natasha) "There''s a lot of potential in emotions, but also risk, something that few realize, you know that." (Natasha) "Do you know what you''re asking? Do you know what I would have to do? Against someone innocent no less!" (Caitlyn) "Against someone in the family!!!" (Caitlyn) Chapter 886 Cap 884: Kings Spark Pov Natasha (Living Brutality): I was on the main hall balcony with my eyes closed, it took me a while to snap out of the nightmare Caitlyn had put me through, this kind of thing hasn''t affected me in millennia. "I know it''s there." (I) "Looks like diminishing her power didn''t affect your senses." (Caitlyn) "I didn''t feel you, with my current power it would be impossible, but I''ve known you since the day you were born." (I) In our family we always take care of each other, we cannot intervene as long as our rtives are not at risk of life, but when I was born I was raised by the older sister who took care of me until I was able to take care of myself. I did the same for Caitlyn with her older sister doing what she could to help when she wasn''t busy, so I was there when Caitlyn lost control of her power, I myself fell victim to her power many times until the moment I didn''t more effect on me, it helped to strengthen my heart and mind to the limit. "That name is a joke, enough of the hell this curse creates, I didn''t want it to have a name that reminds me of what this thing does to its victims." (Caitlyn) "But it''s still a very fitting name." (I) "Natasha! I know his mind is older than the time he lived in this world as an Outsider, but his world was peaceful, he won''t resist." (Caitlyn) "You were in his mind, I''m sure if I realized that training with him a few days then you noticed it too when you entered his mind in that dream." (I) "..." (Caitlyn) "He''s not ready, not for the King''s Spark." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn floats on her cloud pillow, a magical item she created herself to make her sleepfortably anywhere. I was leaning against the porch eaves when she floated to stand in front of me. "Does he know what this curse does?" (Caitlyn) "No, I preferred to let an expert tell him." (I) "Why would you want him to do that? Do you know what will happen if he fails?" (Caitlyn) "I know..." (I) "At best he would have trauma from which he may never recover and at worst his mind would be irreparably broken." (Caitlyn) "I already said I know." (I) "Then why!? Why do you want to do this? Why can''t you try something else?" (Caitlyn) "He has already started to awaken his own Authority, but he doesn''t understand it, he got it too fast." (I) I look into her eyes, I know she understands what I mean. "You better than anyone should understand what happens to an Authority out of control." (I) "..." (Caitlyn) "Besides, he is very unlucky, which is one of the reasons for his rapid growth, always facing difficult situations." (I) "A True Dragon has already tried to kill him and almost seeded, he has already faced an Evil God and personally angered the God of Light." (I) "He doesn''t have time to learn this slowly, the longer he waits, the worse it will be." (I) "Damn it! I preferred it when your mind was simpler..." (Caitlyn) "After living so long, we''ve learned a thing or two, I''ll admit I''m not as smart as you or our sister, but I''m sure I''m wiser." (I) "You died fighting an Evil God you shouldn''t have faced." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "I... I was just careless..." (I) I look at her, then pull out a bottle and drink the contents before continuing this conversation. "Do you think he can?" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I think about everything I''ve seen so far, I think about everything I''ve heard from his teammates, I think about everything I''ve realized talking to him and I say it with certainty. "He does it, my only concern is how he will be afterwards." (I) "I''ll go talk to him, find out what his response will be." (Caitlyn) ------------- Pov Zenos: I was in one of the rooms of my sister''s mansion, and I was thinking about what I could understand from the conversation between my two older sisters. "Is afraid?" (Caitlyn) I only noticed her when she spoke, I get up from the bed and look to the side she was floating while lying on a big pillow made of clouds. "Not going to lie, I''m a little scared." (I) "She didn''t tell you anything, did she?" (Caitlyn) "Only the consequences, not what will happen." (I) "King''s Spark is a curse I created a long time ago to torture the King of a certain ce, it was both torture and judgment." (Caitlyn) "This curse traps the target in a nightmare of death, everyone you care about will die, die and keep dying in worse and worse ways in front of you without being able to do anything." (Caitlyn) "This will go on for a long time for you, your mind will be racing from the curse, so time for you will pass much faster." (Caitlyn) "So it''s all a dream?" (I) "Yes, but for you, it won''t matter, you will hear their voice of agony, you will see their blood and tears in an uninterrupted hellish cycle." (Caitlyn) "Everything will be so realistic that you won''t know if it''s real or fake, even if you keep saying in your mind that it''s fake, it won''t change what you''re seeing, it won''t change what you''ll keep seeing." (Caitlyn) "You will always be put in a situation where it''s impossible to do anything but watch them die, the more you love or care for someone the more your heart will be trapped by your emotions that will torment your mind until it breaks." (Caitlyn) What she was describing with numnroatonswm expression was torture, I could understand what she was saying because I''ve felt it before, it was the same when I thought La had died in the Ocean, at that moment the pain of her death, and hatred took over me to the point that I forgot that La was safe. When you are consumed by emotions, reason bes meaningless, and nothing else matters, that is the trap of emotions. "Why did you say it was also a trial?" (I) "Because the curse onlysts 1 day, for the target it canst for years, but that''s because your mind will be racing." (Caitlyn) "If you reach the end of the curse without having your mind broken, then it means you''ve learned to ept your emotions without being swallowed up by them." (Caitlyn) "This curse tests your willpower, mind, and heart." (Caitlyn) "Are you still going to want to do this after everything I''ve said?" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "I decide..." (I) Chapter 887 Cap 885: Endless Nightmare I look into my little sister''s eyes, maybe because I''ve spent so much time with Hinata who shows almost no emotion in her expressions, I''vee to better buy into what people feel through her eyes. I can see concern in my sister''s eyes, I remember the first time I met her in my dreams I thought she was scary, seeing her trying to hide her emotions like that makes me feel better knowing she cares about me. "I decided to continue." (I) "So let''s do it now before that daughter-obsessed Dragon wakes up." (Caitlyn) "Lay in bed." (Caitlyn) Iy on my bed, I was a little anxious and very scared of what was toe, my heart was beating so fast it could explode, but even so, I was determined to continue, the mere fact that my sister Natasha mentioned this method of training shows I should as she clearly hesitated to jump right into this topic with Caitlyn. "< Reality Barrier >" (Caitlyn) "< Illusory Chains >" (Caitlyn) "This will keep others from interfering while also preventing you from causing harm to others when you start to lose control." (Caitlyn) "Is it going to be really bad?" (I) "It''s going to start bad and it''s going to get worse by the end." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "Alright, thanks for helping me¡­big sister." (I) "..." (Caitlyn) "Try to remember my words all the time, there is only one you among different masks." (Caitlyn) "< Nightmare World: King''s Spark >" (Caitlyn) My sister put up a barrier that I could barely see around the bed, she also chained my arms and legs, it only scared me more and I still wanted to keep going. Soon a chilling Aura shot out of her body along with a power she wasn''t able toprehend forming a crown that seemed to be made of sharp purple crystal shards. The moment I saw that macabre crown it was like I was seeing a horrible monster, there was a voice in my head telling me all the time to run, to run away as fast as possible, I''ve never felt so scared before. "You can still stop if you want, when you get this into your head even I can''t do anything but watch." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "There are other ways for you to learn emotional control, even if it is slower it will still be safer." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "It''s up to you to decide." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "Keep going..." (I) "Resist." (Caitlyn) She pointed towards me and the crown of fragments came to me slowly, soon the crown was on my head, but to my surprise, I didn''t feel anything, the fragments of the crown didn''t hurt me, and I didn''t feel anything abnormal with my body or anything my mind. "Good morning... master..." (Ibuki) "Ibuki!?" (I) Still confused about what was happening, I heard a faint voice beside me, a voice I''ve known since my earliest days, the one that had been with me the longest and my first love in this world. When I turned to her I realized that there was no barrier around me anymore and no chains holding me, besides that I was in my mansion inside the Dungeon in my room lying on my bed. "Good morning... HAAAAAAAHHH!!!" (I) When I turn to say good morning to Ibuki, I see a thin line of blood trickling from her mouth, as I hurriedly pull the covers off I realize that there is only her head next to me, her lifeless eyes, her pale skin, and the blood dripping from her soft lips. "This isn''t real, it can''t be real..." (I) "Master what is..." (Diana) "DIANA!!!" (I) "Ghuh!!!" (Diana) "NOOOOTTTT!!!!!!" (I) Crack Crack When Diana walks through the door I try to run to her, but I soon noticed a humanoid shadow behind her and a ck w crosses her chest from back to front revealing her heart pulsing just torn out in front of me before crushing. With my cry of pain, the world seems to break around me, as if they were just illusions when I realize I''m already traveling to my sister''s mansion in front of its doors made of bones. I walk in and all I see on the floor are bodies, the bodies of my friends, partners, family, and lovers. All lifeless on the floor, with blood sttering the walls and forming puddles on the floor. "Haaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!" (I) Suddenly I woke up in bed in my sister''s mansion, as much as it happened, I thought it was over when I noticed the barrier around the bed and the chains trapping me. "I... I... get out of that... hell???" (I) I look around and my sister Caitlyn is nowhere to be seen, I see Vanessa sitting on the bed with her back to me and I tap her on the shoulder to turn her towards me, I really need a hug right now. "No... no... why is that..." (I) When I turn her around holding one of her shoulders, she falls onto the bed with blood pouring from her eyes, nose, and mouth. She waspletely dead, her lifeless eyes staring at me. ------------ Pov Caitlyn (Living Nightmare): I look at Zenos, my little younger brother, I followed his and Natasha''s wish even though I didn''t agree. He had the cursed crown on his head with blood pouring from one of his wounds and tears streaming from her eyes. "HAAAAHHHHH!!!!" (Zenos) "NOT!!!!!!" (Zenos) "Just bear it, learn from the pain, ept the anger and hate inside you, every emotion is just another mask we wear, they are all true, but you must learn that each of these masks doesn''t change who you are." (Caitlyn) "Learn not to control these emotions, but to use them, a true King is one who epts everything while standing firm, don''t deny your emotions, don''t try to control your emotions, just ept it." (Caitlyn) Ind on the ground and ce my hand on his face, I know everything he is seeing and I can feel his emotions through his Aura exploding out of his body. I look out of the barrier I''ve created and see Natasha looking at us, I know she can''t see or hear what''s going on here, I did it so no one would interfere and not make others suffer by seeing him like this. I walk out of the barrier to stop in front of her. "How is he?" (Natasha) "The first few hours will be the worst part, he will be consumed by pain and sadness, he will try to deny what he is seeing, he will try to convince himself that nothing is real." (I) "Only after he gets past that will be when he starts to ept his emotions fully, that is if he can get through the pain." (I) "He will seed, it will strengthen his mind and Aura, as well as elerate the awakening of his Authority." (Natasha) "All we can do now is wait." (I) Chapter 888 Cap 886: Waking Up From Hell Pov Nix: Me and the other Familiars of the master were around his Sister, the Living Nightmare. "What did you do with the master?" (I) "He''s sleeping, you can talk to him tomorrow." (Caitlyn) "Master... suffering..." (Hinata) "He''ll be fine." (Caitlyn) "Why can''t I connect with him!? Why can''t I feel him right!?" (La) "She''s using a Barrier with her Authority." (Ragnar) "Very good to see that, Son of Zoe." (Caitlyn) "We can still feel that he is suffering, but not how much." (Orion) "What you do with him?" (I) "You guys are annoying, but I''m surprised your connection isn''tpletely severed." (Caitlyn) "Anyway, he asked for it even though I warned him of the consequences." (Caitlyn) "Then why the barrier? Why can''t we have him?" (Sakura) "Why would it be worse, your connection to him would be a nuisance we don''t need, it also prevents anyone from seeing him that way." (Caitlyn) "He is fine?" (I) "No, he''s not fine." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "< Sleep >" (Caitlyn) We were all around one of the most powerful people in the world because we were worried about the master, she answered our questions for a few minutes, but then she lost her temper and snapped her fingers making everyone fall asleep but me. "Why put everyone to sleep but me?" (I) "Because someone wants to talk to you." (Caitlyn) Before I knew it I was in another room, I was in front of a bed where a man was sleeping with tearsing out of his eyes. "..." (I) "Father..." (I) I didn''t even know how I got here and I didn''t care at that moment, I was afraid to enter that room, afraid of what I would feel when I looked at it so closely, afraid of remembering that day where we parted. "Why is he crying?" (I) "Arash is not someone easy to control, he can be very impulsive at times, amon fault for True Dragons, but even so I was chosen to ensure he didn''t seek you out too soon." (Caitlyn) "I''m not stronger than he is, but I know his weakness, he''s dreaming of his dead wife now, the only way to really stop him." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "I couldn''t let him get in the way of meeting my brothers so I let him sleep in a dream he liked." (Caitlyn) "Then why is he crying?" (I) "Because he knows it''s a dream, she''s not really there, but he still can''t leave the dream." (Caitlyn) "I... I can''t... not now..." (I) I run my hand over his face, his appearance hasn''t changed at all, I missed that face so much, hearing his breath and being close to him. "I don''t want to meet with him while the master is..." (I) "I can''t do this right now..." (I) "Okay, we can save that forter." (Caitlyn) ----------- Pov Zenos: I lost track of how much time had passed, lost track of how many times I watched each of them die, lost track of how many times I let myself be consumed by this pain. "Why!? Because I can''t save them!?" (I) I''ve asked myself that question thousands of times, there were many times when it felt like I was out, that I was out of this hell, but each time their death hit me with the harsh reality that I was still in this circle of eternal death. At first, all I felt was sadness, that was the first emotion to consume me, I thought I would go even more crazy, I wanted to give up many times when I was consumed by despair soon after, I wanted to deny, I wanted to deny these deaths, deny this reality that I knew to be false, to deny my inability to save them. After the despair came the rage that burned everything I was feeling, rage at me, at this eternal nightmare, at my sister who did this to me and everything. That anger over time turned to hate, and a voice in my head started whispering to forget everyone, if I didn''t care about anyone their deaths wouldn''t make me suffer anymore, all I needed was to give up on everything and everyone, it was so easy to just agree with that voice. "Father..." (Vanessa) "I''m here, my dear..." (I) It was after all these emotions had surged like tsunamis inside me, wrecking my mind over and over again that I remembered what my sister had said. "(Try to remember my words at all times, there is only one you among different masks.)" (Caitlyn) I was on a battlefield with body parts scattered everywhere, these bodies were mypanions, this battlefield was the city inside the Dungeonpletely destroyed and Vanessa who was dying with half of her body missing was in my arms. It was at that moment that I realized that I would never be able to sever my connection with them, I could never deny how important they all are to me. Even if I had to endure the worst of pain or the worst of despair, everyone''s image in my heart will always be my greatest treasure. All this time I tried to resist these feelings or let myself be consumed by these feelings, but now I just epted them. It was then that my sister''s words came back to me, I epted my fear and madness a long time ago, I even epted the part of me that was a monster, I had epted those parts of myself in the past because I could see clearly that I wasn''t a monster it was more that man in a hospital bed just waiting to die. That man died, I am what I am, nothing more and nothing less, but even epting what I''ve be, for any living being it''s difficult to ept everything in itself. Everyone wants to deny hate, everyone wants to suppress anger, everyone wants to pretend they''re not sad, and everyone wants to forget what despair is. These aremon, but very strong emotions that can drive a person crazy. "She was mistaken, these are not masks, she did not realize that the name she gave is very suitable ..." (I) "They are sparks and like any spark can be a big fire destroying everything in its path." (I) "I don''t need to deny or control, I just need to consume these feelings instead, let this fire be power in times of need, use this madness to protect everyone." (I) I look down at Vanessa in my arms and nt a kiss on her forehead as I use my own blood to heal half of her body and use my Aura to spread my blood across the entire battlefield using this pain I''m feeling to expand far beyond my limit my Aura and rescue those who are at death''s door. "I won''t lose anyone else!" (I) CRACK CRACK CRACK I see the world around me shattering once more like so many times before, but this time I feel something pulsate inside me and these fragments scatter. Soon I open my eyes and see the chains on my body as well as the barrier around me. Ding! Chapter 889 Cap 887: Awakening Of Authority When I opened my eyes I was alone lying on the bed inside the barrier and chained, I didn''t even remember that I was chained, I felt like a lot of time had passed, it could have been months or even years, I''m not sure, it was so consumed by my emotions that I was out of my mind most of the time. The nightmares were so real that I''m still not sure if I really got out of that hellhole. "What do I do now?" (I) "< Release >" (Caitlyn) Suddenly I hear my sister''s voice, then the chains and the barrier disappear, when I look I see her lying on a floating cloud pillow upside down looking at me, I can''t tell when she arrived or if she was always there. "You surprised me, it only took 20 hours before you broke the curse, I didn''t think I could do that." (Caitlyn) "Wasn''t that the point?" (I) "The goal was for you tost 1 day, 30 hours total." (Caitlyn) "That would be equivalent to 1 or 2 years in the nightmare world, enough time for you to delve deeply into many emotions you normally avoid." (Caitlyn) "So what happened?" (I) "Natasha underestimated you, she said she could but she didn''t know how far it would go, you broke the curse." (Caitlyn) "This curse has many unique characteristics, you will never be affected by this curse again, that''s because your heart doesn''t have a vulnerability, you are no longer dominated by any emotion." (Caitlyn) "Until today only 5 people managed to do what you did, two of them are me and Natasha, the other 3 people I won''t mention." (Caitlyn) "What about our older sister I haven''t met yet?" (I) "She was always the most stable one, the curse never had an effect on her from the beginning." (Caitlyn) I stand up and look at my body, my clothes were in pieces as well as part of the bed, there were bruises in the form of chains on my body, the bed was stained with many things, but the ce where my head was lying was very stained with blood and some other liquid. I run my hand over my face and realize I have dried blood in my eyes, my nose is running too. I take off what little is left of my clothing and use a potion of liquid soap to thoroughly clean my body by throwing it over my head, then put on another outfit that I took from my item storage. "Did the others see?" (I) "No, just me, the barrier blocks the sound and sight of those outside." (Caitlyn) "It was pretty bad, wasn''t it?" (I) "Yes, but once you start you can''t stop." (Caitlyn) "< Mana Barrier >" (I) "< Incinerate >" (I) I float the bed and create a barrier around it before incinerating the bed inside the barrier to dust. "They don''t need to know." (I) "Don''t you hate me?" (Caitlyn) I look at her, her words are spoken matter-of-factly and show almost no emotion on her innocent face, but I can see the curiosity in her eyes. "I hated, I don''t know how long I hated myself first, then you for doing this to me, then our sister for suggesting I do this." (I) Sigh "But in the end, it wasn''t anyone''s fault, I decided that even with the warning of you two, I may have underestimated all of this, but I knew from the beginning that it would be bad." (I) I look at my hands, I feel different again, I''ve had this feeling many times since my rebirth, I''ve been through so many things, through so many changes. "I''m d you understood that, I''m also d your mind is more intact than I expected, it looks like you haven''t changed much." (Caitlyn) "Looks like you managed to fully awaken your Authority, I think Natasha expected that." (Caitlyn) "Authority?" (I) "(This is not the first time I hear about this.)" (I) "(The notification?)" (I) I remember hearing the notification sound just before opening my eyes, I open it to take a look. Ding! <[ You went through a traumatic event that scarred you deeply ]> . . <[ Your Soul and Aura have been strengthened ]> . . . <[ You managed to fully awaken [ Chaotic Blood Authority ] ]> . . . <[ Your Soul, Aura, Vitality, Mana, Ki, and Spiritual Energy were greatly strengthened by the awakening Authority ]> . . <[ Your Holy Power has been greatly strengthened ]> . . . <[ All of your Awakening, Control, Enve, and Servitude skills have been buffed ]> . . . <[ You are immune to non-Authority blood effects ]> . . . <[ All your powers, techniques, spells, Runes, Affinities, and blood-rted skills are greatly strengthened ]> . . . <[ You can now feel the power of Authority ]> . . . <[ Those with strong connection to you can use a fraction of your Authority ]> "..." (I) I look back at my hands, and now I''m understanding the changes I''m feeling, I thought this strangeness was because of the changes in my mind and heart, but it seems the changes were bigger than I imagined. "Looks like you didn''t realize it until I told you, didn''t you?" (Caitlyn) "Can you exin to me what this Authority thing is?" (I) "I can, but I think you should rest first, there are many people in this ce worried about you." (Caitlyn) ------------ After I left the room I was taken for a detailed examination of my daughters Irina and Vanessa, after which I had to exin what happened, but I refused despite everyone''s insistence. I know from Nix and Sakura''s expressions that they are the wisest that they know anything, it would be difficult to hide such a vtile emotional state from my Familiars. That night before going to sleep I had to exin why the bed I slept in disappeared, I invented some vague answer and made a big bed with my lines. I had a lot ofpany that night with the girls and my Family members wanting to hang around, who surprised me the most was La who hugged my hair and didn''t let go even when she fell asleep. Iy in bed with a smile on my face to see so many happy faces nearby, to finally rece those horrible images with smiles. To my greatest surprise, I wasn''t afraid to sleep or dream that night, I don''t remember how I dreamed it, but I woke up the next day feeling refreshed and happy. Chapter 890 Cap 888: Arash And Nix Pov Natasha (Living Brutality): "I didn''t think he''d be able to go this far." (I) "Yes, he also awakened an Authority simr to his mother, I could feel it." (Caitlyn) "It''s like a True Dragon and Demigod Authority mixed together." (Caitlyn) "That''s not surprising, his power over blood was already known." (I) "But it would be good for our sister to be here, her Authority is simr, and she would be better suited to train him." (I) "He reminded me of you, managed to break the curse while keeping a clear mind." (Caitlyn) "No, his solution and path are different from mine, I felt it in his Aura and you felt it too." (I) His Aura was marked by his will to break everything in his path to impose his Authority of rebellion and chaos. "You''d better train him, my Authority is very simple, also the weakest in our family." (I) "Weak isn''t the word I would use, but you really wouldn''t be able to help him." (Caitlyn) ------------ Pov Zenos: When I woke up the next day, I discovered that I was being closely watched by my Families, mainly by La, who wouldn''t let go of me. "Come on, can''t we just let this go?" (I) "No, your idiot!" (La) "What La means is that we''re wondering what happened." (Sakura) "Hiding it doesn''t do any good." (Orion) "I don''t hide anything from you, I said it was really bad, I just don''t want to go into details." (I) "Nix wants to talk..." (Hinata) "Where is she?" (I) "With Father..." (Hinata) ------------ Pov Nix: I was facing him who was sleeping until a few seconds ago, I wanted to wait for the master here to be next to him when he finally went to talk to my Father. But to my surprise, as soon as I walked through the door he opened his eyes, and before I knew it he was sitting on the bed looking at me with tears in his eyes and not approaching. "Hello, Dad..." (I) "Why are you afraid, my daughter?" (Father) "..." (I) "You can''t hide it from me, I can feel the guilt, sadness, and fear in your Aura, I just don''t know why." (Father) He hasn''t changed at all, I can see his hands gripping the bed to keep from running towards me, I can feel the anxiety in his eyes, and I can see the happiness in his face. But he realized that I don''t want to get close, he also knows what I''m feeling, and that''s why I wanted the master here, I don''t know if I can stand in front of my Father now, I thought I could, but now I''m not sure. "It''s my fault, that''s why I was born..." (I) "You haven''t changed at all, still putting yourself forward without thinking." (Father) "A child is not to me for being born, a person is not to me for his race or the distorted ideals of others." (Father) Before I knew it he appeared in front of me wrapping his arms around me, I could feel the heat of his body and hear his heartbeat. Tears "It wasn''t your fault my daughter, your father was weak, I wasn''t able to protect you, I wasn''t able to protect your mother..." (Father) "If I wasn''t so useless..." (I) "You were never useless my dear, you and your mother are the light of my life, without you, I would be nothing, without you I was just an empty shell." (Father) Tears I hug him while feeling the sadness take care of me, tears kept for more than 4000 years flowed non-stop from my eyes when those memories of the past appeared in my mind, the memories of my father''s smile, my mother''s songs, and the embarrassing moments of my parents kissing in front of me. "I swear my daughter, I will never let anything happen to you again, I will never let you suffer a second time." (Father) "Father..." (I) Tears I lost track of time while I was in his arms remembering the happiest moments of my life. "Thanks for bringing her back to me." (Father) "The pleasure was mine, your daughter is very important to me." (Zenos) "Master..." (I) "But don''t wait for my approval yet, I have to see if you are worthy of having my daughter by your side." (Father) "Father, please don''t talk to my master like that." (I) Suddenly I hear the voice of the master and I turn back, my master was standing at the door of the room, he should have been waiting so as not to interrupt my reunion with my Father. After the master appeared, we went to another room, La was sleeping on mine''s head and Hinata was in her ne poking her head out sometimes, the others noticed the mood and left for the time being. "Father, let me introduce Zenos, he is my master and the person who rescued me." (I) "Master, this is Arash, my Father and from what I''ve heard True Dragon ck Emperor in charge of all Dragons." (I) "I know about you Holy Son of Blood, the Dragon God told me about you some time ago, thank you again for finding my daughter." (Father) "The position I have today is more about keeping myself in check, I didn''t have much of a choice at the time as I caused so much destruction while looking for my daughter." (Father) "I found your daughter by luck, but it was my desire to help her, at the time it was more out of curiosity, but now her daughter has be irreceable for me." (Zenos) "I see a lot has changed in the short time that brat has left me asleep." (Father) "I was also sleeping this time, let''s just say certain things happened." (Zenos) The rest of the day was strange, I felt that my Father was acting strangely with the master, he was grateful for the master saving me, but he also bombarded the master with many questions as if it were an interrogation. Master was very patient, more than usual as he answered all the questions as best he could, we ended up having to tell a lot of things that happened in the past since master found the crystal where my soul was sealed until today. The only answer my Master made to my Father was whether there were any enemies for me for being his daughter. "There will always be danger for her, her existence is still a Taboo for the Church of Light, but as a full Spirit now, they don''t have as much freedom to do things their way anymore." (Father) "Apart from them, there are many who hate me, but everyone will think twice about going near her if she''s here, annoying many Religions and Gods at the same time is something even the most foolish avoid." (Father) "You''ve talked enough already, I can''t wait all day, we have some things to talk about." (Caitlyn) Chapter 891 Cap 889: I Dont Stand A Chance After my sister suddenly appeared in the conversation I was having with Nix''s Father, his expression became irritated. By that time it was mid-afternoon and everyone was hungry, so we ate while my sister told us what she wanted. At the end, my sister said that she would be training me, but in the middle of that Arash said that he would also help with training at the same time as helping his daughter with training. In the end, it turned out to be a group training with all my Family members and Karina getting involved, it would be a training on Authority, and my sister Natasha was called in to help, it seemed that my Sister Caitlyn didn''t want to waste energy teaching too many people. Training was actually going to take ce the next day, but tonight we were going to learn more about Authority. In order not to attract anyone''s attention, we entered my Dungeon, Nix''s Father seemed very happy to see the entrance gate of the Dungeon being a copy of his daughter''s head. Inside the Dungeon we go to a new floor that I asked several days to be created, this is the training floor, there are no monsters, all that exists is a forest, some small mountains, and a in. I noticed something different when I entered the Dungeon this time, I could feel the connection I have with the Dungeon, this connection is different from the one I have with my Familiars, but now I can feel my control over everywhere, I felt like I was inside from the movie The Matrix being able to see the lines ofputer code all around me. When I mentioned this to Nix, she said that she always saw the Dungeon like that and thought it was the same for me, I think her connection with the Dungeon is stronger, after all, it''s part of her body. ----------- We were in the clearing where Nix''s father calls me away from the others, my sisters seemed to know what he wanted and stayed away. "That''s not what I''m thinking, is it?" (I) "Are you afraid, Son of Selene?" (Arash) "Please stop calling me a son of the blood or a son of Selene." (I) "Just call me by my name, Zenos." (I) "Besides, it would be stupid not to feel fear in this situation." (I) He smiles as he looks at me. "Well done, Zenos." (Arash) "I don''t want to fight you, it would be useless and I don''t know if I can hold back enough not to crush you by ident, being afraid is natural in this situation." (Arash) "So what do you want." (I) "I want to see your strength for myself, soe with everything you''ve got." (Arash) I look at the distance and direction everyone was in, I don''t like them having a pic with sandwiches while I''m in a scary situation in front of Nix''s bread. "You asked for it." (I) "< Dragon''s Awakening >" (I) Ding! <[ Beginning the process of adapting the skill [ Dragon''s Awakening: 7% ] ]> . . <[ Awakening of the Dragon: 8% ]> . . <[ Dragon Awakening: 10% ]> . . <[ Awakening of the Dragon: 12% ]> . . <[ Dragon Awakening: 15% ]> I activated my Dragon Transformation skill to face the Father of Nix however I have, unlike my sister who weakened a lot after being reborn, he is much stronger than me, even if I use all my power I won''t even scratch him, so I don''t need to hold back. But when I activated my ability I felt a surge of energy and power bursting from within me pushing the limits of that ability much further than I was able to do before. Like the previous times when this skill reached greater power, my body was wracked with pain, it felt as if an electric current was coursing through my body as a boiling liquid flowed at high speed through my veins. In addition to the pain in my body, I felt my mind be confused with the new sensations in my body, it was as if my senses had suddenly improved, and that together with the pain was a lot for me to understand at the same time. "Roooooaaaaaarrrrrrrr!!!!!!" (I) "Very interesting, the integration of the Authority was instinctive as it is with our people, but it is still iplete." (Arash) "Haaaa... Haaaa... Haaaa...." (I) Sigh "..." (I) When the pain in my body disappeared, I was finally able to organize my mind to suit the new information my senses gathered from my surroundings. In a few seconds I open my eyes feeling a feeling of euphoria and power trying to dominate my mind, but with everything I''ve been through that wouldn''t happen, so I realize I was kneeling on the ground and I get up so I try to use my Aura to have a vision of the changes in my body. My once red hair is nowpletely inky ck, my scales tearing at my clothes as they growrger spreading across my legs and arms. I also noticed that my horns were bigger, my wings were spread out without me noticing and they were bigger than before with big crystal scales like armor further protecting them, even my tail was much thicker, longer and the crystal de on its tip now shines like my scales looking like a starry sky. Seeing my face through the perceptions of my Aura, it had also changed, my fangs were bigger and my eyes were different, the white part outside my iris became ck as well as my hair, this enhanced the red and purple colors of my eyes even more eyes with different colors. I look at my hands surprised by the changes in my body, my hands don''t even look human anymore, it looks like I''m wearing a gauntlet of ck crystal scales with sparkles of stars. "This is... different..." (I) "From your scales, I see that you are a variation of ck Dragon like me." (Arash) "Looks like my daughter inherited a lot of her traits when she was reborn, it pisses me off a bit, but I''ll forgive." (Arash) "But first of all, show me your strength!" (Arash) A mountain-heavy and brutal Aura engulfed everything in the surroundings, it was just as powerful if not more powerful than I remember being at the time when the Evil God took over Farus''s body in the mountain range of the Morror Continent. "I really don''t stand a chance... but I won''t back down..." (I) Chapter 892 Cap 890: Like A Fly I was facing Nix''s father using my Dragon transformation skill which improved a lot. "Here I go." (I) "< Multi Elemental Incarnation >" (I) "< Blood Curse: Strength Defense >" (I) "< Triple Enhancement >" (I) I used my pure Affinity of all elements for a Ki elemental Incarnation skill, I used all these elements to perfect my body far beyond the limit, I was never able to do this before as my normal body cannot bear this load, but this body of Dragon is much more robust. I use a curse that uses half of my defense as a sacrifice to increase my strength, I also use the three natural energies that are Mana, Ki, and Spirit Energy to further enhance my body. With that I''m in my most powerful state possible, far above any limits I have, of course, I can''t maintain this for long, even now I feel like my body is going to break any second. "< Garment of Blood >" (I) I collect my Aura while using my skill creating armor made with my crystallized Blood, Scales, threads, and Aura. This doesn''t increase my power, but it does give me more attack flexibility and helps resist the heavy load I''m feeling. It only took me a few seconds to prepare like this, I probably won''tst more than 5 minutes ofbat, but I never nned on winning. "Interesting, but useless in a sense." (Arash) I smile as I use my big wings to propel myself forward with great speed. Nix''s dad had one hand in his pants pocket as he looked at me, he was waving his right hand for me to start the attack and that''s what I did. I try to punch him in the face, but he blocks with his right hand without difficulty, blockingpletely. I try to throw a lot of punches and kicks while changing the rhythm as well as the directions of the attacks for each blow, but he always blocks with the same hand if he moves no part of his body other than his right arm. I knew that a direct attack would have no effect, but I needed at least a few seconds to understand this super-enhanced body, or I wouldn''t be able to use the full potential of the power I put into my own body. "Lowering your defense for more power is risky, as well as foolish to do." (Arash) "Putting all that pressure on your body is also stupid, you''re decreasing your time inbat." (Arash) "I know..." (I) "< Multi Elemental de >" (I) From so close I took advantage of him talking and paying attention to my blows with full power to stick my tail in my shadow that is connected with his, then I try a back attack using 1/3 of my current power. "Meaningless tricks..." (Arash) "< Dragon''s Breath of Destruction >" (I) At the same time as attacking from behind, I did a point-nk breathing attack with all the remaining power. ------------ Pov Natasha (Living Brutality): I was watching my brother''s fight from afar, I know that the Emperor of Dragons doesn''t really want to fight him, this is just a test, his way of learning more about sessions is very simr to mine, we are both Warriors. "He chose a st attack." (I) "Best way, demonstrate everything you''ve got from the first strike." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn and I were watching him from afar, his speed and power are beyond what I can perceive with my current power, but I still understand what''s going on in a way with mybat experience. "He won''t make it." (I) "He knows, but even so, that''s what that giant Lizard asked, for him to go all out." (Caitlyn) My brother''s attacks were being fully nullified, not just blocked, even the shockwaves from the strikes disappeared without causing even a breeze in the surroundings. Just as I predicted came a surprise attack from the back, he tried it with me too, Arash who only used one hand to nullify the blows so far raises one leg and steps on my brother''s tail de trapping it under his foot on the ground. Zenos, unmoved, was letting out a breath attack, but like all the blows so far, Arash put his hand in front of him, nullifying the attack. "It almost looked like an act, lots of lights and no real power." (Caitlyn) "I knew it would end like this, but so far it has been fine." (Natasha) ----------- Pov Zenos: Something was wrong, it took me a long time to realize it, but he wasn''t just blocking my attacks. Only during the breath attack did I realize, this was the most powerful attack I''ve ever used, but it wasn''t just being defended, nothing was happening in the surroundings, this attack should at least destroy everything in a straight line, but it seems to disappear whenes to his hand. When my energy reserves were almost empty I stopped my attack and disabled all the upgrades I was using until now. Sigh "I was worse than I expected." (I) "Why did you stop? There must still be some energy left in you." (Arash) "I have less than 10% of my energy left, also my body was already at the limit for a few seconds, so I thought I''d stop." (I) "You gave up quickly, but I can understand why." (Arash) "I know you just wanted to see my power, so I showed you everything I had from the start." (I) "I don''t think you understand, I don''t care about your power, as a rising Demigod and a True Dragon, you already have a lot of potential, I never doubted your power." (Arash) "What I wanted to see was your strength, what is the spark inside you that directs your path." (Arash) "..." (I) "My daughter must have told you, True Dragons seek the meaning of strength, for you, it is the will, it was quite clear to me." (Arash) "You would never win, but even with that truth in front of you, you keep going forward without being discouraged or hesitating for a second." (Arash) "You tried ayered n to distract me, you tried using your full power and none of it worked, so you give up." (Arash) He looks at me with a hard smile. "Throughout all of this your willpower has not been shaken, by any emotion or thought, even when giving up your willpower remains in your Aura." (Arash) "(Even though he was beaten like a fly, the whole time he didn''t move out of ce using only one hand.)" (I) Chapter 893 Cap 891: Authority And Territory Part 1 I was tired and in a lot of pain all over my body, but I stopped before I overloaded my body too much, besides that still wasn''t all my power exactly, I could have used holy power to get even stronger. Holy power would definitely increase my power even more, but it would be anotheryer of pressure under my body and I had the impression that I still wouldn''t be able to resist that level of pressure built up under my body. "How did you defend all that? How can everything be intact in the surroundings?" (I) I look at the surroundings seeing that even the grass around us was not damaged, I knew that it would be useless to fight him, but this is beyond what I imagined. "That''s my Authority, I used it to annihte your power without a trace." (Arash) "I hold the Authority of the Shadow of Destruction." (Arash) "I destroyed even the energy and shock waves, we will train here and it would be a waste of time to look elsewhere." (Arash) "(Did he use the power of Authority? How did he do it without me noticing? To me it was like he was using only one hand the whole time to defend himself against kim with ease.)" (I) Soon the others approached, my sister Natasha approached Nix''s father and I hear them talking. "How was he?" (Natasha) "His strength is based on will, many Dragons choose to walk that path, myself included in the past." (Arash) "But wanting is not achieving, the strength we seek must represent us, the will may seem simple, but there isplexity in simplicity, in addition to requiring someone naturally arrogant to follow that path." (Arash) "What can I say, my family is arrogant by nature." (Natasha) "I know that well and looking at the people I''ve met so far, it seems he did something to everyone, they have a trace of him in their Auras." (Arash) "These are your Familiars and your Dragon Priestess." (Natasha) "These are fine, I''m talking about the other people who were at your mansion." (Arash) "They are¡­" (Natasha) "Master, how are you?" (Orion) "That was a strange fight if you can call it a fight." (Karina) "Hahahaha... it felt like a child hitting a rock uselessly... hahahaha...." (La) Soon I couldn''t hear my sister and Nix''s father talking anymore when my Familiars started talking to me and a certain Fairy was especially loud. --------------- After a few minutes for me to catch my breath, everyone was divided as to who would train who in the first instance. It was torn with me, Nix, and Karina being Nix''s father because we all had Dragon powers. Those who stayed with my sister Natasha were Orion and Ragnar who are specialized inbat. The ones who got my sister Caitlyn were La and Hinata, Hinata''s powers are weird and La ispletely insane, so I thought someone who has nightmare powers would be better suited to train both of them. Sakura was training with Silvia, as an ancient World Tree before being reborn, she understands very well about Authority, especially those involved with nature, so she will take care of Sakura who is an Incarnation Queen of the ck Forest. I wanted to know if other people connected to me like My children, Jade or H could be able to use this power, but it seems that it is not so simple, it seems that one day I can transmit my Authority to my descendants and to certain people connected to me, but this will still take a long time and I need to get stronger for that. The groups separate so as not to interfere with each other as the training methods can be different for each one. "I know my daughter and the boy, but if I''m not mistaken you are the Dragon Priestess who chose to form a bond with him, correct?" (Arash) "Yes sir, my name is Karina, I am honored to have the opportunity to be in the presence of the Great Emperor of Dragons, Lord Arash." (Karina) "Forget titles, just use my name." (Arash) "Yes, Mister Arash." (Karina) "Before you begin, ask your questions, boy." (Arash) "How did you know?" (I) "I can feel it through your Aura, I can feel your doubts." (Arash) "As I rested and watched everyone, I remembered one of my skills, a skill I used on all of them and my sister." (I) "I see, the Awakening skill you have has an Authority name, right?" (Arash) "Yes, the name of the skill is [Demon Dragon Authority: 1]." (I) "Let me guess, your Authority has a different name than Skill?" (Arash) "Yes, I wanted to know the reason for that." (I) "A Skill can be obtained in many ways, but all Awakening Skills are fragments or should I say parts of your Authority, some people acquire these skills before the Authority itself, but that''s because they already have the spark within them waiting for the moment to be a me." (Arash) "Not everyone can awaken Authority, the only race that has it within them from birth is the True Dragons." (Arash) "You are the child of a Goddess, like your sisters, you have a part of your mother''s Authority within you from the beginning." (Arash) "Only those who possess Authority are able to acquire Awakening abilities." (Arash) So from the beginning I already had the potential, my sisters say that I already have Authority, so it must be normal for me to have it too, now that I remember my first skills rted to Awakening were given by the Goddess, it was that skill I used with Ibuki when she was being attacked after saving her. Now that I remember, I learned that only powerful Fairies, Spirits, and True Dragons have Awakening abilities, I remember being confused by this when I learned it since at the time it wasn''t any of those things. But I don''t understand one thing, thinking about it, the person who suffers an awakening and gains power gets what he wants, I learned that at the time, but what does the person or creature who has the Awakening ability gain from using that ability on someone weaker? As far as I''ve learned, powerful Fairies and Spirits have Cradles or Temples of their own filled with people of their races who have followed their orders, True Dragons are also worshiped by many races and are strong enough to have as many servants as you want just by snapping your fingers. So I don''t understand why these powerful beings would use this skill on someone, it''s a risk every time it''s used, I get weak and sometimes I may even lose consciousness, so why would these high level creatures bother to use it? this skill in anyone? Chapter 894 Cap 892: Authority And Territory Part 2 I was still in doubt about why someone powerful would feel like using an Awakening skill on someone weaker, without being able to think of a good reason for that, I decided to ask about it to Nix''s father who was already looking at me strangely. "I see your doubts remain, so speak up." (Arash) "You know, I was thinking..." (I) I tell him my doubts about the Awakening skill and the reason for anyone with that ability to use this skill, I often used these skills out of necessity or curiosity, but I can''t expect others to use such an important skill in such a futile way as I. "I suppose your Sister didn''t tell you, not surprising since she herself doesn''t like having too many people under hermand, the same can be said for the brat¡­ zzzzz¡­" (Arash) "He fell asleep out of nowhere?" (Nix) "Really? Will you stop interfering with him while he''s teaching us?" (I) "He called me a brat!" (Caitlyn) "I''m sure it wasn''t mean, he calls me boy all the time." (I) "I''m more than 3 times his age! I can call him a brat if I decide, I won''t take that one..." (Caitlyn) "Stop the Games, you Brat... zzzz..." (Arash) He wakes up to say something and in the next second, he goes back to sleep, while my sister Caitlyn just looks at him, in a few seconds he wakes up again and stares at my sister. "Okay, I''ll call you by your name, happy?" (Arash) "Why would I be happy? You should have done this from the start, it would have saved me wasting my time and being able to do this." (Caitlyn) "..." (Arash) "...." (I) After saying what she wanted, my sister Caitlyn who appeared out of nowhere also disappeared out of nowhere leaving a super powerful Dragon with several veins popping out of her forehead. "Let''s go on, you asked why we would use an awakening skill on others, right?" (Arash) "Yes." (I) "The answer is simple, you just need to think about the concept of the word Authority." (Arash) "Thinking about the concept..." (I) "In the concept of Authority, it is as strong as the number and/or power that submit to that Authority." (Arash) "Think of the King of a Kingdom, his Authority depends on the power, size, and number of people in his Kingdom." (Arash) "The Authority of a Kingdom with 10000 people will always be less than that of a Kingdom with 200000 people." (Arash) "The concepts of hierarchy, government,ws and many others are based on the same thing, on the concept of Authority, because Authority is power." (Arash) "People usually just use the concept of Authority to get a false power, an insignificant Authority that they use to put themselves above others for different reasons." (Arash) "To live together, a bit of rules and hierarchy are needed for amon understanding, right?" (I) "At least that''s what I learned and I can understand that logic." (I) "It''s not wrong, but what I said isn''t wrong either, the concept of Authority has always existed and will always exist, even among monsters there are leader monsters." (Arash) "I''m not here to say what''s right or wrong, it doesn''t matter, Authority is both a concept and a real power, which is almost impossible to achieve." (Arash) I think I''ve started to understand, but I feel like I''m learning philosophy, learning these abstract and confusing things. "As I was saying, when someone who possesses true Authority uses the Awakening skill, then two things can happen, do you know what they are?" (Arash) "Submit by force or willingly." (I) "Exactly, it doesn''t just affect the targets, but the one who has the Authority, it''s defining the kind of person you are, this will be reflected in your Aura." (Arash) He looks at me for a while, just a few seconds. "If you subject someone to force, you''re branding someone and your Authority gets a little stronger depending on the individual." (Arash) "Now, if you have someone who submits to you of their own free will, then a bond is formed, as the individual bes stronger and more deployable, you are seeing a proportionate increase in your Authority." (Arash) "I must say that many times the difference is not even noticeable, you yourself have many people who ept to submit to you during the awakening, I can feel it, that was one of the reasons for awakening your Authority so early." (Arash) "That''s why we don''t use awakening so freely, we prefer to choose individuals that we consider capable of doing this inmon agreement." (Arash) I was able to understand the Awakening skill better now, but his exnation made me think of something else that I realized. "You''ve talked before about the concept of Authority and that people use it every day, but how is a government''s Authority different from ours?" (I) "The concept of Authority is an idea, an ideal, its power lies in whether people choose to follow it or not, nothing more." (Arash) "Now the power of true Authority is the control you gain over something, your ability to rule over a concept you fully understand." (Arash) "In my case it is destruction, Authority is understanding, concept, control, and will." (Arash) "I can impose my Authority on others duringbat because I am marking the person with my Authority." (Arash) I understand, simr to Auras, a wound caused by the enemy''s Aura will not heal properly, it needs another Aura to counter. "The only way to resist someone''s Authority is with Authority." (Arash) "This is all hard to understand." (Nix) This is all really hard to understand, but for some reason, I feel like it''s making sense like I already know these things. "That will be easier for him to learn, he feels the Authority within him and instinctively knows all about it." (Arash) "The Authority you two will learn to use won''t be yours, it will be his, so what I just exined will be more important to you both." (Arash) "So I''ll exin it one more time to you two." (Arash) "The Authority is¡­" (Arash) Once again he exined the same thing to the two of them, I listened in silence, unlike me, he exined in parts because of my questions, and this time he is exining in detail to the two of them. Chapter 895 Cap 893: Authority And Territory Part 3 The first day of training was exnations of what the Authority was, I was able to understand that easily, but it seems the girls had problems with it, at the end, I asked the others about their training. From what everyone said, my sisters and Silvia also exined about Authority, and each one used different ways to exin, in the end, we lost a whole day with it and only me, Ragnar and Hinata understood the exnation at first. After talking to them it seems that Ragnar already knew these things from having spent thousands of years alongside the God of Beasts as a simple Soul, so he learned a lot about Authority. Hinata had the Soul of a Hero she is descended from within her or at least a fragment of that Soul, it seems that the reason she was enved so easily was by the power of Authority in the Soul fragment of the Hero of Light, it seems that these tragic moments they also gave him an instinctive understanding of the power of the Authority. ------------ That night Nix and her dad went out into the garden to talk alone, Nix wanted me toe along, she still feels ufortable being around her dad but I told her she would have to face it sooner orter and she went alone with him. Meanwhile, I find one of my sisters sleeping and the other drinking in the kitchen. "Come, get a drink..." (Natasha) "She is fine?" (I) "She''s fine, sleeping is her favorite activity." (Natasha) "Why does she like to sleep so much?" (I) "A person''s dreams and nightmares are created unconsciously, using a person''s mind and emotions." (Natasha) "In a dream or nightmare there are no lies, no matter how much someone lies to themselves or others, the truth will still be in dreams, that''s something Caitlyn appreciates more than anything else." (Natasha) I sit down after picking up the bottle of liquor my sister has tossed to me. "Were today''s exnations really necessary?" (I) "Yes, Authority is not a simple or ordinary power, ites from the core of what you are." (Natasha) "You are fickle or should I say unpredictable, you possess colossal willpower and you are also very arrogant, this shows in your Authority." (Natasha) "This all looks like failures." (I) "Your followers told me a few things, you used your awakening power only to test Bloodlines you created, you used it to make sure the loyalty of those who followed you, and you used it to bring the dead back to life." (Natasha) "These are the kinds of things only someone arrogant would do, but don''t worry, everyone in our family is arrogant, let me tell you some stories¡­" (Natasha) ------------ The next day inside the Dungeon: We were back on the same Dungeon training floor we used yesterday, I was back with Nix and Karina to learn from Nix''s Father. "Before I teach you anything else, I need you to learn how to manipte your Authority boy." (Arash) "How do I do that?" (I) "Authority is not a power that can be turned on or off, it is always present just like your Aura." (Arash) "You can only use your Authority where you have the right to rule, as in the case of your own body." (Arash) "So I''m using it right now?" (I) "No, it''s inside you without being used, feel it inside you will find it easily." (Arash) I sit on the floor and done meditate, this has always been something I do for all my trainings, I start mapping inside my body using my Aura, then in a ce deep inside me, the same ce where my Aura originates, I felt Authority. As soon as my perception reached I was shaken with the vision of that dark space full of starry sparkles representing my powers, in that ce energy flows ran everywhere and there was a red crystal path where I was stepping. I couldn''t see how far this path led, it wasn''t possible to see the whole path, but I felt as if it was still iplete, on the other side, in what I felt was the beginning of the path, there was a hammock caught between two trees, one of the trees one was white with ck leaves while the other was the opposite being ck with white leaves, the first tree had crystal fruit that looked like it had a neb inside while the second tree had rainbow-colored crystal flowers. The itself was strange, the lines of the had starry scales like the scales on my body, but those scales had energy streams the colors of my tattoos silver, gold, purple and ck. Behind this was a magnificentndscape of a golden Sun and a purple Moon, the two heavenly bodies appearing to be the same size as they orbited each other. For some reason, I felt my heart skip a beat when I saw this hammock where I suddenly had thepulsion to lie down, but I resisted it and tried to wake up from the meditation where I tell Nix''s bread everything I saw. "What you saw was your Inner Realm, the Grid is your mental representation of a throne, the symbol of your Authority." (Arash) "We can talk about thister, for me to continue the training of my daughter and Your Dragon Priestess, you must sit on your throne or should I say in that hammock you told me about, then you will instinctively know what to do." (Arash) "Okay I will try." (I) I close my eyes again and begin to meditate once more, soon seeing it the same path as before and the same ever-changingndscape, when the "Throne" that Arash spoke of appears in my vision, I go to it and try to sit down, but it was sofortable that I ended up remembering until I was lying in the hammock. I was sofortable but didn''t let it distract me too much, I could feel the Authority contained in the and trees around me as well as the two celestial bodies behind me, I feel several connections within me open where I knew the Authority could flow, but it was waiting, waiting for mymand. When I wanted to let Authority flow freely, I could feel as if a part of me went along with this flow of power and slowly I feel these connections bing stronger. "This is¡­ strange¡­" (Nix) "I can''t pinpoint what this power is, but it feels so good¡­" (Karina) "..." (I) Chapter 896 Cap 894: Authority And Territory Part 4 When I let my Authority flow freely through these connections I felt, I felt that they were just derivative parts of my Authority flowing, different parts for each one, and it felt right somehow, I didn''t understand how or why. When I listened to you from Nix and Karina, I lost concentration and opened my eyes, this time I felt that the Authority was in my body and it was no longer still, I could feel it flowing slowly through my body along with my blood. "You two, sit down and try to meditate, interact with this new power within you, get used to it." (Arash) "Yes." (Nix/Karina) When I stopped focusing on this change in my body, I realized that I can feel two people behind me, I can also identify who they are without having to use my Aura or look at them, not only these two, but I felt 5 more people in ces where I couldn''t see, knew exactly the direction they were. "They have their Authority within them, that means they can''t hide from you, but just as you granted your Authority, you can also revoke it." (Arash) "I understand, but I won''t do that, at least not with them." (I) I see Arash put a hand on each of their shoulders, then I feel something I don''t like, I feel anger well up inside me all of a sudden, if I hadn''t been through that nightmare hell I wouldn''t have been able to resist being consumed by rage right now. I tried to pinpoint the reason for this sudden anger, it could only have been whatever Nix''s Father is doing to her and Karina, so I tried to focus on them not only from the outside but also using my Authority within them to understand what is happening from their point of view. "What is this? Could it be..." (I) I tried looking from the outside, but I didn''t feel or notice anything, so I tried using my Aura and I noticed something, but I couldn''t understand what I was feeling, it was confusing. So when I used my Aura inside the girls to try to understand what was going on, that''s when I felt more clearly what my Aura almost couldn''t feel, it was Authority. It was his Authority that was generating my anger, it took me a while to understand what he was doing and why it generated so much anger in me. It felt like my Authority inside Nix and Karina''s bodies was shing against Arash''s Authority, of course it felt like a leaf hitting a metal wall, but even so, my Authority continued to conflict with his who didn''t fight back. "(Does this angere from this conflict? Two Authorities can''t get in touch?)" (I) In my head, I imagined that the power of the Authority would have simrities with the Auras, but I think there are few, Auras can mix with some practice, but I feel that two Authorities could not. "Looks like your emotional control is going well, that''s good." (Arash) Soon the anger disappears as quickly as it came, then I realize that Arash is sitting across from me. "Was that your Authority?" (I) "Yes, Authorities cannot be denied, this generates strong negative emotions for the owner, what I was doing was disputing space with their Authority within them, this conflict made it easier for them to understand the Authorities." (Arash) "If all this anger was just about that, then what would happen if the Authority was broken?" (I) "It depends on the concept of the Authority, but the effects of having your Authority broken by another range from extreme fear, depression, and hatred to mental damage or injury to the Soul itself." (Arash) "..." (I) Upon hearing this I started to panic, there were many people behind me who are much stronger than me, and I was wondering how bad it would be when they tried to do something like that to me. "Don''t be so scared, breaking an Authority is not as easy to do as breaking an Aura." (Arash) "Auras can be suppressed or broken just by force, for example, I could use my Aura much stronger than yours to suppress or break yours right now." (Arash) "But with Authorities you cannot do that, a stronger Authority may suppress a weaker one, but that would be all, as long as the owner of the Authority does not give up and maintains a strong will, Authority is indestructible." (Arash) "So to break someone else''s Authority, you have to break their mind and will first?" (I) "Yes, the repercussions will be big for the owner of the Broken Authority, it could even lead to death." (Arash) ------------ After many hours of conversation with Arash, while we waited for Nix and Karina to better understand my Authority, I learned to move and use the Authority within my body. "So I can use my Aura to guide my Authority?" (I) "Yes and no, your Aura is a part of you, so you can use your Aura to delimit an area where your Authority can flow." (Arash) "This is called Territory, in your territory, no kind of abnormal attacks will affect you, in addition, all your attacks and defense will be improved, your enemies will have their Auras suppressed, their energy recoveries and heals will be reduced, and they will also suffer from pressure mental and spiritual constant of his authority." (Arash) "But thates with a cost, right?" (I) "Creating and maintaining a territory takes a lot of concentration, in addition, the territory is fixed in the ce of creation, if you leave the area the territory disappears and it will be more difficult to create it in a short period of time." (Arash) "You will also have to suffer the pressure of Nature, creating your Territory means taking possession of the Territory of nature where you are." (Arash) "How many kilometers can you expand your Aura naturally? I don''t need to know the total maximum." (Arash) "I can spread it over 15, maybe 20 kilometers without difficulty." (I) "A much stronger Aura than those of the same strength level, but if you used your Authority to create a Territory, then the size would be 10 times smaller than that and would need great effort to maintain." (Arash) "Are you going to teach me about Territories?" (I) "No, your sister will do that, Territories is her specialty." (Arash) He didn''t say which sister''s name to look for, but I think I know who he''s talking about. "Caitlyn..." (I) Chapter 897 Cap 895: Forcing The Conflict Pov Neji (Hero of Light): When I woke up in the middle of that ritual circle months ago covered in that viscous liquid I was furious, something was missing, there was an emptiness inside me that I didn''t understand and I was in a lot of pain not knowing where all this pain wasing from. It took me days to regain my emotional control and many spells or potions to be calm enough to try meditating to achieve that control, but even then the anger was still there as well as the pain. When I calmed down I was told what had happened, it seems that the session process I started before being sealed away to remain alive was seeding, but someone interfered putting everything to waste while revealing the secret to the Church of Death that attacked us in then. Knowing that I was feeling this emptiness inside me because a fragment of my Soul had beenpletely destroyed, even more so knowing that my real body was destroyed while my Soul now without a piece had been severely injured. I knew that the anger, emotional disturbances, and this pain were because of these injuries, when I found out about all this I wanted to kill everyone around me, but I was too weak, all my power was gone, and my Authority was broken and my Aura was so weak like that of amon Adventurer. The shock of having fallen so low only made it worse, I who was once adored by millions was in such a deplorable state, I also noticed that they used n B. I don''t know which woman they chose to give birth to me, but forcing that body to develop took its toll. Barely existent muscles, weak bones, oversensitive senses, and a weakness that bothered me for the next few months I threw myself into training. I wouldn''t ept being in such a sorry state, I was still a Hero, I''ve walked this path once and I''d do it again with much more speed this time with everything I knew. While training the Central Church I was looking for members for my group as requested, weak as I am I would need to seekbat to raise my level once again. When I regained my strength I would go after those responsible for spoiling my initial ns, how dare they go against the will of the greatest of Heroes!? ------------- Monthster. I was in a mansion after defending a city with many faithful of the Church of Light with my group, we were following the ns of the Church. The attacks on several cities served to weaken cities that could serve as strategic points in a conflict a little, but also served for my name to rise again after a long time dormant. The n itself didn''t matter to me, this was an excellent opportunity to regain my strength, to achieve this while we were fighting the Harpies I made many Adventurers die quietly. I was in a mansion in another city right now, I was in a room discussing with my group while keeping one of my group''s people in my sight. My group is made up of 5 people including me, which are: High Priest: Mgai Temr General: Milena Adventurer Queen: Hirlina Storm Warlock: Ugo They are all human with the exception of Mgai who is a Celestine, they are all verybatpetent, we were having a discussion now about future ns. "Lord Neji, we can''t stay much longer in this city." (Mgai) "I know, but we can''t just run, they don''t have proof of anything, plus we were a standout in that city''s defense, they don''t even have an excuse toe after us for now." (I) "My magic detects many Gray Elves throughout most of the city." (Ugo) "They are distractions, if they wanted something we wouldn''t be able to feel any of them." (I) "So what do we do?" (Milena) "We don''t do anything, they are trying to force a movement from us or the Church." (I) "But it''s not yet the time to act." (I) I know that the Central Continent is close to a conflict, and the Church will appear as a third force in the oing battle to eliminate the two weakened enemies, while everyone is paying attention to us, they are forgetting to look back. "Go to sleep, tomorrow we will follow the n and try to go to the Guild to recover our rewards." (I) I watch everyone leave and I look at Hirlina who didn''t say anything during the argument, then Milena walks beside me talking in a low voice. "I''ll meet youter." (Milena) ------------- That night in my room, Milena walks in as I''m getting up from the bed where Hirlina is still lying. "You could have waited for me." (Milena) "You took a long time, where have you been?" (I) "I was saying my nightly prayers." (Milena) "Come here." (I) I grab her arm and pull her to me cing a kiss on her neck as she slides my hands inside her clothes. "You''re not thinking of leaving me out, are you?" (Hirlina) "Of course not,e on." (I) I use my Aura to pull Hirlina from the bed into my arms, when I hug her I make a sign to Milena, then a magic circle at our feet lights up, this breaks all defenses so I use my arms to break Hirlina''s spine before hitting her head against my knee crushing her, soon her disguise disappears revealing a Gray Elf. "If it wasn''t for the Shadow Affinity I feel from her, then I wouldn''t have noticed her disguise, thanks for the heads up." (I) "Fine, she served her purpose." (Milena) "< Activate >" (Milena) The magic circle he was drawing on the ceiling of the floor below was supposed to break down the defenses, but that wasn''t just because of Hirlina apparently. Shadow swords surged from all sides, absorbing Hirlina''s blood as they prated every vital point in my body. "Bastard..." (I) "Your death of her was thest thing it needed¡­ ha haha hahahaha¡­" (Milena) As I lost consciousness I saw a silhouette of shadows appear behind Milena with red eyes and a big smile. ------------ Pov us (Moon Butcher): I was in the forest where the Spirits spoke, it took me a long time to notice the barrier, I only managed to because the evil energy spreading through the forest ising from here. "It''s them, I can feel the presence of those Shadow creatures in the barrier." (Naraka) "We''reing back, we have to warn the others." (I) Finally had found them, and now we can end like them once and for all. ------------- Pov Zenos: I''ve been training thest few days with the Father of Nix, during that time I learned how to move my Authority through my Aura, and I realized that my Aura was the intermediary I could use to fuse my Authority into my attacks. The others also learned this, so we started going to Dungeons to train, my sister Caitlyn and Nix''s father didn''te with us, they can''t be seen in this city, it could alert their enemies and interrupt our training. The Dungeon I chose to enter was exactly the Dragon''s Nest, all the monsters in this Dungeon are derived from Dragons. We were on the 101st floor now, we were wearing our masks to hide our identity just like we did in the Colosseum. I was facing a Magma Dragon, its scales were made of some kind of raw metal and its body gave off such heat that the ground it walks on melts into magma. He is more than 15 meters tall and his weight is enormous. ? "Normal physical attacks aren''t working, so how about this." (I) "< Aura de >" (I) I focus my scrutiny on my sword which has an effect to increase resistance so it doesn''t break easily. The de of my sword turns ck, but an energy to take root from the hilt of the sword to the entire de. I was using my Authority on my sword, this was something difficult to use inbat yet as I needed concentration, my luck the Dragon in front of me was strong but very slow. I attacked him once more, I wasn''t using any kind of skill or any other kind of technique anymore, that''s because I wanted to see the differences between my normal attacks and attacks using my Authority. I was flying above the Magma Dragon when I lunged towards it and hit its back with the sword, so far the damage I''ve done like this has been almost none. But this time my sword cuts through its scales as if it were cutting paper, and arge wound opens on the monster''s back which was the strongest area of its body. "Looks like it works pretty well, let''s try that." (I) "< Multi Elemental de >" (I) I try to use a flying de attack, when I sh forward the attack hits the monster doing the same damage as before, the problem is that this was a skill, this would be its normal damage, I noticed that even if the attack was faster, the flying energy de did not carry my Authority. "I can''t fuse with my skills yet." (I) "< Demon Dragon Sword >" (Karina) Karina appears under the Dragon''s head when he looks up, this was just an unintelligent Dragon following his instincts and that''s why it took a long time for him to notice me. Karina appears from under his head and her sword grows into a de of energy in the form of a sharp ck crystal tooth, then the great de ms out of the kontrob''s neck and loses its head. "Where are you, Nix?" (I) "Taking care of there..." (Karina) When I look in the direction Karina pointed, I see Nix in her Dragon form, she is much bigger than when I first met her. Nix was carrying 1 human body in his teeth and another 3 in his ws when hended in front of me. "Who are they?" (I) "Church of Light, I was watching from afar and I hid in the shadow of one of them, they were watching from afar, I heard them saying something about confirmation of the target and that they would notify the Church of Light." (Nix) I look at the clothes the Adventurers wore, then find symbols of the Church of Light. Chapter 898 Cap 896: War On The Horizon Pov Andreia (Executioner of Light): I was in front of the High Priest, I had just given the death report of the Hero of Light and his group, as well as the oracle. "He died too soon, this could disrupt our ns." (High Priest) "We also received a divine revtion, it seems that the Hero''s Soul has disappeared." (I) "I already expected this, he wanted to announce to everyone that he was the same Hero of the past without realizing that the difference in his new body would be noticed." (High Priest) "We tried to make his appearance as close to his previous body as he was when he was young, but we couldn''t do anything about changing his Aura and energy signature." (I) "We were going to use him as a sacrifice to summon a new Hero, now we''ve been backed against the wall." (High Priest) The ck Emperor has been gathering his armies and his ambassadors have been active in other nations, he has been doing so since the failed attack on the Dark Continent. Others have also been putting more and more pressure on our Church of Light to the point where they don''t have time to go after the traitor I once called sister. "What shall we do next, High Priest?" (I) "We have to attack first, we need to make them focus on us until we finish the Door." (High Priest) "Let''s act as if we were preparing for war, right now it''s just a matter of time, when the Door is finished it will be our victory." (High Priest) "Baldr''s glory!" (High Priest) "Baldr''s glory!" (I) --------------- Pov us (Moon Butcher): I was back in the vige, I was kneeling before the Elf King after telling him all about my investigation. "So it''s the Demonic Shadow..." (Uryma) "Most likely, it was the only one we lost back then." (Ury) "Can the Seal resist?" (Uryma) "No, the state of the surroundings that us reported shows that it''s past the breaking point, more than half of the sealyers must have been broken." (Ury) "We could reinforce¡­" (Uryma) "We can''t, the breaking of theseyers of seal shows how much the energies of nature are out of bnce." (Ury) "So there''s only direct confrontation left?" (Uryma) "Yes, but at least we should still have time to prepare, my only concern is that another conflict might get in the way." (Ury) "Church of Light." (Uryma) "Let the others take care of them, I''ll contact the other viges." (Uryma) After listening to my report the Elf King and the World Tree Spirit began making ns almost ignoring me, listening to their debate alerted me to what was toe while also making worry well up in my chest. "(I need to make sure my daughter is safe, I can''t lose her too...)" (I) "us, I have a new mission for you..." (Uryma) ------------- Pov Zenos: "< Dragon''s Awakening: 16% >" (I) I feel my body fill with power as I lunge forward punching a humanoid creature with a dragon''s head covered in green scales all over its body, this monster is called Dragon Man. He is 2 meters tall and has a very strong defense, he uses arge Ax that swings like a light branch, and he has Ki and mana resistance, but even so, I am fighting him melee using only my Ki, a method very useful training tool to put me under pressure. He is almost twice as tall as me, but the important thing is that his strength is on par with mine, making him a great training partner. I use Ki while blending my Aura and Authority together with my weapons, I''m using my sword and dagger, one in each hand. Ourbat starts with me hitting his ankle to lose his bnce, but he withstands my blow while trying to hit me from the front with his ws. I dodge and try to use the force of his blow to pull him forward throwing him, then I throw my dagger that he tries to block, but my dagger seems to curve in space as it avoids his arm andnds only a small wound on his chest, this Dagger was infused with the element of space. Me and the monster exchanged a lot of blows, and each attack of it was heavy, moreover, this monster didn''t seem to get tired, it only used its body to fight from the beginning, meanwhile, I was using my energy. "< Vampire de >" (I) The de on my tail takes advantage of the open wound on the chest to pierce even deeper into the monster''s body, so I start absorbing the blood from its body, for a monster that size it should take a few tens of seconds, but I felt a very high absorption speed bigger now, in less than 10 seconds the monster''s veins were dry. When the monster fell to the ground, I threw my sword at its eye making the de go through piercing to the brain. "You fought well, but your movements were still too tight." (Natasha) My sister who was watching me fight came out from behind the tree where she was hiding so as not to interfere and started teaching me faster ways to use my Authority. ------------- Pov Silvia: "You are doing well, as a representative of a God, you are the Embodiment of his Authority, so you must feel that Authority within you." (I) "I can''t, I don''t feel any of that." (Diana) "That''s because it''s still early for you to awaken that Authority." (I) "Zenos is already learning, his Familiars and even Karina are learning, I don''t want to be left behind." (Diana) I''ve seen many like her, people who feel they are being left behind and want to try to force a way forward. "You don''t need to hurry, as a Champion will get there sooner orter." (I) After taking care of Diana, I went back to Sakura, she was still meditating inside the big flower she created. "It''s still not good, it will need more time." (I) ------------ Pov Orion: "How it was?" (I) "They died, we don''t know anything else yet." (Nix) "Then we have to go back to training, I still can''t use the Master''s Authority, I have to train more." (I) "You''ll make it, just keep trying." (Nix) After leaving the Dungeon with Nix, we re-enter the Dungeon Nest of Dragons, while returning to the area where the master is training. Chapter 899 Cap 897: Arrival Of The 3 Saints Pov Vanessa: "Are you sure we shouldn''t notify the Patriarch?" (Athena) "My Dad already has a lot of things to focus on, we''ll sort that out for him." (I) "The Holy Son has already epted it anyway, he doesn''t usually go back on what he decides." (Lilian) "Even when I should." (I) I was with my daughters Lilian and Athena to pick up 3 people who are arriving in the city of Colosseum. We were going to the teleportation gate that exists here in the city to wait for their arrival. "The power of Authority is unique to each one I''ve studied." (Athena) "In addition to certain races that have a known path to acquiring this power such as True Dragons, Spirits, and Fairies, there are also certain individuals that have the ability to attempt to acquire this power." (I) "Vampire Patriarchs or Matriarchs have that spark within them, people like Saints and Champions use the Authority of the God they represent." (I) "Could you use the power of the God of Light, mother?" (Lilian) "No, I was just considered a Saint by people, I wasn''t a real Saint yet." (I) "Now that I think about it, maybe it was that doubt I always had that kept me from bing a Saint of Light back then." (I) I still remember those days, everyone treating me with kindness and affection wherever I was, everyone''s face always smiling, but now I know it was never me they were seeing, I was fooled too long by the glitter on the surface and I stopped see the darkness behind the light. "At least we''re finding peaceful people today, but I''m worried about some of them." (Athena) "Who worries you?" (I) "You will see, it would be difficult to exin, it will be easier to show." (Athena) "..." (I) We were walking through the streets, and even though we were wearing masks, we weren''t the only ones, many people were wearing masks, I think the biggest impediment we had was when a man and a woman with ck curly hair appeared in front of us kneeling in the middle of the street, that It caught a lot of people''s attention and I felt that attention trying to figure out who we were. I was able to tell these two Vampires to meet us at the mansion where we are staying, before rushing to our destination, these people were Vampires from the Temple of Blood, I realized by their clothes and red eyes, so I invited them to the mansionter tonight. ------------- When we arrived at the teleportation gate, but specifically at the entrance of the building, there was a punching match between two men, one of them being a Demon and the other a Beastman from the Bear tribe, neither of them was taking a step back while we were an arm''s length away from each other, his punches created shock waves that disappeared before reaching the audience as if there was a barrier I couldn''t see around them. There appeared to be a beautiful woman trying to stop the fight, but the shock waves were making it difficult to see her. The two were emitting a lot of murderous intent towards each other, and the audience around was making bets to see who would win, when I saw who was making the bets I took my hand to my face or in this case the mask when I realized it was Loki. "What did she..." (I) "She liked this town a lot, spends a lot of time creating havoc... I mean creating odds to set up betting tables." (Athena) "..." (I) She waves in our direction as the betting continues, I turn around and realize therge crowd wasn''t just for that, there were dozens of people hugging and talking, I could also hear a certain word in that part of the crowd a lot as it was being repeated for many, that word was family. That part of the crowd was made up of people of many different races, but everyone was getting along so well, it was a very light and friendly atmospherepared to the area that had that fight. "Is this some kind of spring festival? Maybe a flower festival?" (Lilian) "..." (I) I listen to Lilian and turn my head to the other side of the crowd that I was ignoring, that''s because I thought it was a flower shop, only after listening to Lilian did I look better to realize that it was a crowd of men and women with flowers in their hands, some even had boxes of fancy gifts. When I looked better there seemed to be someone among the flowers, but I wasn''t able to see who it was, there was a whole garden of flowers around it making it difficult to see. "..." (I) Sigh "Do you think..." (I) "Where is Athena?" (I) "She went looking for Loki to find out the reason for the fight going on there." (Lilian) I look where Lilian has pointed and see Athena walking back, I notice her face is a little flushed as she speeds back to us. "That fight is going on between two friends, it looks like they both slept with the same woman and found out now." (Athena) "Did you hear anything else in the crowd?" (I) "..." (Athena) "It seems that more than half of the Crowd knows the woman in question and they were talking about certain things... which I prefer not to think about too much... I''ll just say that this woman is trying to stop the fight right now." (Athena) I look at Athena and then at Lilian, it seems that Athena didn''t notice anything, as her face is still red, she must be thinking about the things she heard, she is not very good with perverted things, but Lilian, like me, has already noticed what is happening. "How should we approach them if they''re surrounded like this?" (Lilian) "I don''t know, but I have other concerns at the moment." (I) "Wait, you mean..." (Athena) Listening to Lilian''s words, I think Athena has finally connected the dots, she looks at the 3 parts of the crowd. "I should have known that any kind of Saint draws a lot of attention, but these three Saints are off-limits category." (I) We already knew that the Saint of the Goddess of Fertility had more than 10000 children, just counting her family which must include grandchildren and great-grandchildren we can assume that she could create a small nation with just her family. We should have known that the other two saints would be just as outrageous as the Saint of Fertility, in my day I remember reading stories about the Saint of Love stopping wars just by having both armies fall in love with her. The Saint of Pleasure, I remember we had a shelf full of books about all the Saints of Pleasure, my mother always forbade me to read those books saying they would stain my mind with filthy things, so I never read anything about it, but I can imagine how much damage this Saint could cause for the Church of Light to pay so much attention to her. Sigh "Let''s get this over with." (I) Chapter 900 Cap 898: Start This Damn War Pov Julius (ck Emperor): "How are the troops?" (I) "They are being trained as instructed, we also have enough light element resistance items." (General Razir) "How are the other preparations going?" (I) "The routes for our army are secured, we also have information on the movement of troops from the Church of Light." (General Razir) "Is the Grimo Empire moving?" (I) "No, they seem to have chosen to take a neutral position." (General Razir) "That would be for the best, we have a non-aggression agreement, they are strong and the other neutral nations have been on guard against them." (I) "Have the allied nations of the Church of Light shown any movement yet?" (I) "No apparent movement, but our spies have confirmed movement of strange resources, far above normal, all being sent to the Church of Light." (General Razir) "We''ll talk about thister, now I need to know more about the Hero of Light, any news about the murder?" (I) "They are ming us, but that would be impossible, any Demon who had done that would have proudly announced what he did for glory." (General Razir) "But it''s still not known who did it? No leads through our allies?" (I) "No one knows anything yet, all we know is that all the bodies of Neji''s entire Hero group were dismembered, cause of death for everyone still a mystery." (General Razir) "If it was one of our allies there would be no reason to hide it from us, in fact, you might even receive a reward." (I) "This Hero of Light imed to be the same as the past, but he was more aggressive, impatient, andcked the authority of the Regent of Light." (I) "But he was still strong, his growth rate was very fast, abnormally fast, the Church of Light would use him in this war." (I) "If I may Emperor, his death favors us, so why do you look so tense?" (General Razir) "Because this demonstrates that there is a third force involved, someone is trying to hasten the start of this war." (I) "Someone intends to attack when everyone else is at their weakest." (I) "Do we know who it could be?" (General Razir) "No, the information is few, but we don''t have time now, the Church of Light will make a move, we don''t have time to look for this enemy that has remained invisible until today." (I) "But we have time to clean up the pests that surround us without seeing." (I) "..." (I) Sigh "The messenger who arrived today, do you know where he was from?" (I) "I wasn''t aware of any couriers." (General Razir) "What are you about... Ahhhhhhh!!!!" (General Razir) I, who had my back to General Razir while looking at the city from the balcony of the Imperial Pce, turn around to see the Demon Warlock still frozen in his kneeling position. A middle aged man with stubble, short ck and gray hair, and bluish skin with magical jagged marks almost all over his body, once the man I called the best friend I grew up with. "Ahhhhhh... Julius... how... how did you find out..." (General Razir) "You were always an excellent liar my friend, but your mistake was always the same, you always look for the most precious things when you lie, a way to encourage yourself." (I) "From the moment you looked at me you''re rubbing the wedding ring, from the moment you got down on one knee you''re looking at the ring every few words, you''ve never been so obvious, you just show how much you''re suffering doing this, but still you keep going." (I) "< Inhibit >" (I) "I canceled your ability to feel pain, so speak up, tell me why you of all people side with this Shadow." (I) "You ask but you already know the answer..." (Razir) "Do you think she of all people would support that!?" (I) "She died, the dead don''t feel anything anymore Julius, we, the living, feel all the loneliness, anger and hate." (Razir) "She died at the hands of an extremist, she died simply because she was a Human who married a Demon." (Razir) D¨¦bora was an Adventurer, I remember the day Razir came back bringing her to a ball, it was before he seeded her father, and at the time she was still an Adventurer traveling across the continent. There were Demons who did not approve of a Human woman at the ball, but as my guest, no one could do or say anything against her, I remember the idiotic smile on Razir''s face, I remember the way the two of them looked at each other throughout the entire ball as if only the two of them were there. "I will not apologize Julius, I know I am doing something Heinous, I know I betrayed her trust, but I would do it all over again just to eradicate them from this world, they have no right to exist in the world she loved so much, I WILL NOT ALLOW IT THAT!" (Razir) As he spoke his Aura didn''t try to fight me or the curse that had been influencing him since he entered the Pce, he knew he wouldn''t be able to survive and he wouldn''t be able to escape me either. I stood there in front of him, I watched him slowly die, his eyes even at the end staring at the wedding ring, no more words needed to be exchanged, I knew what he had done, the message I received from the Elves told me everything I needed to know, he also knows that there would be only one reason for me to act against him. "Goodbye my old friend..." (I) A single tear fell from my eyes when I realized that all that was in front of me now still kneeling was a body, this was the third time I had cried in my life. "I know you can hear me, without his presence to mask yours, there''s nowhere left to hide your Familiar." (I) "As expected of the great Demon Emperor''s grandson, you showed no mercy even to your friend... hahahahaha..." Razir''s shadow begins to move, consuming his body until all that''s left is a shadowy, red-eyed silhouette with a twisted smile, lifting his head at me. "I''ll make you pay no matter where you are." (I) "I''ll be waiting..." "< Demonic Curse: One Death for One Death >" (I) "A minor inconvenience, I was never alive, to begin with." "Let this damn war begin... ha haha hahahaha..." "But their containers do." (I) The shadow disappears along with the glowing purple light of the curse I cast, someone like him will get rid of the curse sooner orter, but that will buy time, maybe a few months if you''re lucky. I look down at the ground, nothing was left of the body, I had nothing but the memory of the past to remind me of my old friend. "Where did I go wrong..." (I) Chapter 901 Cap 899: A Holy Family "Nix go right, Karina attack from below and leave the rest to me!" (I) "< Blood Territory: Crystallize >" (I) "< Field of Red Stars >" (Nix) "< Demon Dragon Judgment >" (Karina) We were being chased by thousands of monsters of the Dragon Men race and its variants, as expected of me, I stepped into a trap that threw a curse on me, attracting all the monsters on this floor of the Dungeon''s Nest of Dragons. With no time to think, I started running while Nix and Karina wanted to help me by running with me, my sister who apanied us stayed behind while she wasughing at me, a few seconds we passed near a mountain and I saw her sitting on top drinking from a bottle with two others by her side. No time to stress now, I started to think of a n, but I didn''t have more than a few seconds, as I gave simple instructions to the two following me, Nix who knows me very well must have understood what he was going to do while Karina just trusted in me. One thing I''ve been practicing all these days that we''ve beening to this Dungeon is the interaction of my Aura with my Authority, now there was the time to apply everything I learned. Studying my own Authority I realized that there were some things mixed up, there was blood, chaos, nature, and Dragon among the characteristics of my Authority, as I couldn''t create a Territory with the 4 characteristics at the moment, I chose 1 single characteristic of my Authority to explode along with my Aura while mixing it with the surrounding environment, I only got less than 2 kilometers, but it was enough. Using my Authority I managed to force my clearance into all the monsters that have blood easily and started to crystallize their blood, due to the area of effect it was taking 1 or 3 minutes, but during that time all the monsters stopped in the air due to sudden pain, their movements became more rigid and their Auras were crushed by mine returning to their bodies. At that moment Nix uses some skill that makes starse out of his scales like red glows that take over the entire area where my Territory is, so this red son was absorbing the energies of monsters such as vitality, Ki, and mana. Karina didn''t stand still, she made an indistinct energy Dragone out of her shadow and explode, releasing dozens of ck and white Dragons, the ck Dragons started to devour the monsters as it grew while the White Dragons entered inside certain monsters controlling them to attack theirpanions as their bodies slowly changed until they turned white. In less than 20 minutes all the monsters were dead, all that was left were Nix-sized ck Dragons and dozens of White Dragon Men with much more Humanized appearances, these ck and White Dragons stand still until Karina flies to the center of my territory and raise the hand. "< Seal of Zenos: Absorption >" (Karina) Soon the red stars of Nix, the ck Dragons, the White Dragon Men, and my Aura along with my Authority that was forming the Territory were sucked onto Karina where her hand was raised. "< Materialize >" (Karina) Soon only ck crystals with starry sparkles and a Serpent-type Dragon form with different colored eyes formed, then Karina falls to the ground with eyes zed over the crystals and a big smile on her face. I gave a boost to pick her up, meanwhile, a blur passes by me bequeathing the crystals, this was a female Dragonewt wearing very revealing clothes and with a halberd on her back. "Are true, how is that possible?" "This is my little brother''s, give it back before something bad happens..." (Natasha) ------------ Pov Vanessa: When we found the Saints it was very difficult to get out of the crowd that formed at the entrance of the building where the teleportation gate is located, we had help to get out of there without other people causing problems. "I really appreciate the help, it would have been hard to get out of there." (I) "It''s okay, our family causes a lot of confusion when these three are in the same ce." "By the way, my name is Arthur, I''m here lining them up because I''m family and also a member of the Crimson Knights." (Arthur) Arthur is a Blood Demon, he is wearing the ck and red armor with the symbol of the Temple of Blood. It seems that the 3 Saints gathered in the Temple of Blood beforeing to us, it seems that Arthur is also the son of the Saint of Fertility, as well as the other two Saints being his half sisters. Now the three Saints were being carried inside a space in Arthur''s shadow, an ability bestowed by his bloodline, this was the only way we could get out of there without all those people following us. The one who was trying to stop the fight she was having between two friends was the Saint of Pleasure, many in the crowd were her former lovers, the one surrounded by flowers was the Saint of Love, and those around her in the crowd were her great suitors or admirers, and the one who was surrounded by people hugging each other was the Saint of Fertility, she was meeting rtives who were in the city as children or grandchildren for the most part. This crowd would not go away and we are too weak to disperse the people who were in the crowd, so when Arthur appeared next to me at the same time as the 3 Saints disappeared, I was relieved that I didn''t have to do anything. "Are you the only Crimson Knight along with them on this trip?" (I) "Yes, all the troops under mymand and the other Temple divisions are preparing for war." (Arthur) "Since our destination was the Dragon-controlled City and we wereing through a Teleportation gate, we saw that the risk was almost zero." (Arthur) "You mean the war against the Church of Light?" (Lilian) "Yes, since Hero Neji''s death 2 days ago it''s like the mes for war have finally been raised." (Arthur) "Did the Hero of Light die?" (Athena) "He and his group were assassinated, but it seems no one knows by whom, even his identity as the former Missing Hero is still in doubt due to his current strength being ipatible with the past." (Arthur) So the war is so close, Elsaris and her family who are around town investigating news from the continent have already spoken about it, but the news of the Hero is new. "I still don''t know where we''re going, I''d like to get there as soon as possible, I''m sure some of my brothers noticed what I did." (Arthur) "We''re staying at a mansion here in town, we have to walk for some time before we get there." (I) "Whose mansion? As far as I know the only mansion associated with our Temple here would be..." (Arthur) "Yes, we are going to her mansion." (I) "..." (Arthur) "I think it would be better if we stay in a hotel, maybe I can build a house." (Arthur) As soon as we talked about the mansion his red face started to turn pale, none of us said names, anyone in this city will have senses strong enough to hear a conversation dozens of meters away, the name of Living Brutality is too shy for talk in the middle of the city. Chapter 902 Cap 900: A Conversation In The Hut Pov Realm A Commoner: Today was another ordinary day, I got up giving my wife a kiss, and took my daughter to buy some fresh bread for us to eat before I left to open my stall. "I must still have time to..." (I) "Good morning, do you have anything to eat?" Suddenly someone calls me behind my back while I was finishing up the preparation of the tent, the fruit soup still needed to be heated, but I wasn''t going to lose a customer. "Good morning my friend, I have a wonderful fruit soup, but if you want I also have some meat sandwiches." (I) "The weather is about to get cold, I think I''ll have some soup." "Wait just a few minutes, it''s heating up as we speak." (I) I managed to buy this magic item that has been a great help for cooking, thanks to which I don''t have to spend money on wood anymore. I look at this new customer, he looks friendly, but by the way, his expression changed with the Beastman who was together with a group of Adventurers, I finally realized who he was, the symbol on the sword he carries on his waist only confirmed. "What is a great Soldier of Light doing in our small town?" (I) "You have a sharp eye." "No, I just noticed from the symbol on your sword, many of you have been passing through towntely." (I) "(These bastards scaring away some of my older clients are just causing trouble.)" (I) I keep smiling trying to talk to him to take his focus off the streets, giving them a lot of attention has proven best to divert their attention away from people of other races, any dislike quickly bes a fight with these extremists, so I stopped praying for Baldr, I don''t want to be involved with people with such rigid minds. "You have been great customers, as expected of Soldiers who defend the Church of Light." (I) "We are just passing through your capital, there are Demons threatening the peace and this Kingdom may be in danger, our Church provides reinforcements to protect this Kingdom from these Demons." "I hope nothing happens, wars increase the price of food and decrease the number of merchants, not to mention the decrease in travellers." (I) It''s always horrible during wars, that''s why I came to this city 10 years ago, I wanted to stay away from wars to give my wife a better life, buttely, things seem to be getting bad, as a street stall owner I hear a lot of things every day and I haven''t liked what I''ve been hearing thest few days. "This is now going to be a holy war, many are trying to dirty the holy name of our Church, moreover they cowardly murdered our Hero, we cannot leave these evil acts unpunished." ------------- Pov Kingdom B Noble: "Lord Duke, the troops are already ready." (Butler) "Good job, I will personally guide the troops to the rendezvous point." (I) The order was given a week ago, our King took a while to make a decision, but he managed to see the truth, we cannot stand still in this war, the ck Empire has already taken part of our territory for thest 20 years and since then they have been applying continuous pressure wanting making another move, uniting with the Church of Light is our way to get rid of them once and for all. I look out the window and see the troops gathered near the gates waiting, as leader of the Duke''s house and current Duke, I have a duty to lead the troops. "This time the war will be different, we won''t be alone you damned Demons." (I) -------------- Pov Julius (ck Emperor): I walk to my room after the strategic meeting about the war, then I open a book that I take from the shelf where a simple ck colored ring made from the Horn of some monsters was hidden, I put the ring on my finger and drip some of the my blood on it while using a teleportation spell. Soon I''m in front of a wooden hut on top of a mountain next to a waterfall, I enter the hut and sit in the living room in front of a firece where another man was already waiting. "It happened as you imagined." (I) "The Church of Light has wanted this for a long time, but in recent years its moves have been strange." (Juliano) "The attack against the Dark Continent was a shock." (I) "Daring to attack my house, if only I had noticed it earlier¡­" (Juliano) "I know that''s where you started grandfather, I know you''d like to go back there." (I) "I was born in a smaller hut than this one, our family was hunters, do you know what was the first monster I fought?" (Juliano) "A Jumping Rabbit that beat you up, I''ve heard that story many times." (I) "Hahaha... I''m old what can I say? I like to tell my stories that I''m proud of." (Juliano) "It was after that first story that my mother, who was an Adventurer before, gave me the secret of victory." (Juliano) "The only true weapon is the will not to give up." (I) "That''s the family motto." (I) "It was those words I didn''t understand at the time that came back to me at every point in my life, that same phrase was what I said when I was crowned Emperor by creating a ce that would defend our continent from forces outside and within." (Juliano) When he stopped talking I could feel the murderous intent so great that it seemed that time itself had stopped. "Knowing that our home, thend where my parents are buried and which gave birth to our Empire could have been exterminated by those worshipers of the most tyrant God of all..." (Juliano) "If the World Tree hadn''t recovered, if there wasn''t someone to protect our home¡­ just thinking about it fills me with fury¡­" (Juliano) Soon his eyes returned to normal as the killing intent disappeared. "You cannot fight." (I) "I know, you came to make sure of that, didn''t you?" (Juliano) "Your presence will prevent the High Priest and his Guardians from entering, but if you show up..." (I) "They would also appear¡­" (Juliano) A battle of this magnitude would be catastrophic, many would be killed both on the enemy side and on our side, plus the damage to their own will continue if their Territory is not enough to contain the damage. "You must keep our Empire safe, so I can go forward and fight on the front lines." (I) "Take care, my grandson, watch the shadow on your back." (Juliano) "I will, I will not forget these shadows..." (I) Chapter 903 Cap 901: Meeting The 3 Saints Part 1 I was on the ground watching my sister go down with the Dragonewt woman while I have Karina in my arms, she lost consciousness but had a smile on her face. I didn''t understand what had just happened, I didn''t know what those crystals Karina created were and why I was so happy about it, but I knew it must be something important. I looked at Nix she had a shocked face, it looked like she had a clue about what was going on. Since I didn''t have time to ask anything since my sister was already arriving with the woman who had the crystals in her hands, I was also very tired, creating a Territory during this fight was mentally exhausting. "I think you know who they belong to." (Natasha) "Yes, the presence is the same as his, I was seeing everything from a distance for a while now." "Here are the Dragon Seals, I''m sorry if I scared you, my shock was so great that when I realized what I was doing I already had them in my hands." "..." (I) I didn''t even need to pick up the crystals, Nix who was shocked until a few seconds ago picks up the crystals and starts looking at each one. "That''s not possible..." (Nix) "I know how you feel, my heart is racing even now." "But the master is still too weak, he hasn''t evenpleted his Dragon transformation yet¡­" (Nix) "Are you forgetting who he is? Our family does things that are considered outrageous all the time." (Natasha) "Can someone exin to me what''s going on? What are these crystals? Who is this woman that appeared out of nowhere? What did Karina do?" (I) "I don''t even know where to start." (Nix) "Don''t start anywhere, let your father tell him, I really want to see the face he''s going to make... hahahahaha..." (Natasha) "My name is Callisto, and I''m a Silver Grade Adventurer, I was exploring this floor when I saw the monsters gathering, so I followed the monsters until I saw them chasing you." (Calisto) "I thought everyone was very calm for someone who was being chased, so I watched from afar." (Calisto) As she introduces herself and tells how she got here, I can see the glint in her eyes, it feels like admiration. "I didn''t think I would meet a True Spirit Dragon and a True Transcendent Dragon." (Calisto) "Transcendent Dragon!?" (I) "True Transcendent Dragons are people who are transforming into True Dragons or are already one." (Nix) "Like you idiot." (Natasha) "But let''s talk about it at home, let''s go back, follow us Calisto." (Natasha) "Of course, I''lle along." (Calisto) "Are these crystals dangerous?" (I) "No, but your value is invaluable in more ways than one, I''d like to tell you more, but I think my dad will exin it better." (Nix) "..." (I) ----------- Natasha''s mansion, afternoon. When I arrive at the mansion my sister pulls the Dragonewt woman to get something to drink, she wasughing the whole way talking about how funny it would be to see Nix''s father''s reaction. Before leaving my sister made a point of reminding us not to say anything until the evening when everyone is present, it seemed that it would have to wait to satisfy my curiosity. One of the things I learned about these crystals is that it was not possible to store them in storage items, I had to use spatial magic to store the crystals. When I entered the mansion I was surprised to see a man that I recognized as being of the Blood Demon race due to his red skin, red wings, and red tail, he wore ck armor with red details, I also recognized the Blood Temple Crest on his armor. "A pleasure to meet the youngest son of the Goddess, I am Arthur,mander of the 17th battalion of the Crimson Knights under the direct orders of the Temple of Blood." (Arthur) "..." (I) I found him in the hallway while I was still carrying Karina in my arms, as soon as I entered the mansion Nix left to look for his father. So I was surprised when this stranger suddenly knelt down in front of me while introducing himself, I could see admiration in his eyes, but I didn''t even know him, I instantly realized that he was stronger than me as I couldn''t even notice the slightest fluctuation of your Aura. "My name is Zenos, nice to meet you Sir Arthur, please just call me by my name and stop with the formalities." (I) "Like wishing Zenos, so please just use my name, having a Demigod call me sir is beyond weird." (Arthur) "If you say." (I) "You came to find my sister? Which one?" (I) "Wait! Is there more than one of the Living Cmities here!?" (Arthur) His face suddenly turned pale as he started to look around, it just makes me wonder why they''re so feared, I''ll admit Caitlyn''s powers are ghoulish and Natasha''s personality is horrible but other than that they''re not hard to figure out. if talk. "Calm down, there''s no reason to be scared of them if you haven''t done anything to offend any of them." (I) "Right¡­ you''re right¡­ I was just shocked¡­" (Arthur) He''s still pale, but at least he''s regained hisposure. "Can we talk along the way? I have to put Karina on..." (I) "I take care of Miss Karina, master." (Freya) "Thank you for your help." (I) "You have guests awaiting your return, allow Sir Arthur to guide you to the room." (Freya) "I''d be happy to do that, in fact, I was heading to the front door to await your return." (Arthur) "Guests? Waiting for me?" (I) I look at Arthur who must havee along with these guests, so they must be from the Temple of Blood like him. "Fine, but I think I''d better take a shower before meeting any guests." (I) "I already left the master''s clothes in his room along with a bottle of liquid soap potion." (Freya) "Thanks again, Freya." (I) I walk to my room along with this man named Arthur, I try to talk to him about these guests, but I get worried when he talks vaguely about these guests. When I got to my room I take off my dirty and torn clothes and pour the potion bottle on my head washing away all the bad smell along with the dirt, it''s always a refreshing feeling to use this liquid soap potion, but it doesn''tpare to the rxation of a real bath. I see the clothes that Freya has prepared for me, they are simple and elegant clothes, she knows me well, I get dressed and I leave the room trying to fix my hair, having long hair is a problem, but whenever I say that I want to cut it everyoneins. "So these guests aren''t from the Temple of Blood?" (I) "No, but they are allies who came especially for you." (Arthur) I had a bad feeling, but even so, I went with Arthur to the room where these guests were waiting, when I entered I was startled by the three women who were talking to Vanessa, Lilian, and Athena because I recognize the three Coats of Arms on their faces. clothes and I finally realized who they are. "(Damn it! I had forgotten about that promise.)" (I) Chapter 904 Cap 902: Meeting The 3 Saints Part 2 When I entered the room I saw Vanessa, Lilian, and Athena talking to 3 other beautiful women. Uma was having a conversation with Vanessa with a loving and cheerful smile, she was around 1.67 tall, long curly light red hair, looked like a White Elf with pink eyes, her age appears to be around 19 maybe 20 years old, and her body and appearance are magnificent, she also wears white clothes with pink details with the symbol of the Church of Love, her clothes are a white dress with an almost transparent gray overcoat with the symbol of her Religion. Another girl was talking to Athena, this one appears to be around 30 years old, height of 1.73 approximately from what I could see, without a doubt she is from the Demon Race with a spiral horn curved upwards with lines of white crystal through all horn, her skin was light brown with golden eyes, her long purple hair was curled in a horse lightning, she had a ck tail with a heart on the tip, if I had to guess I would say that her race is a subus, she was wearing a tight-fitting dress that emphasized the curves of her body as a symbol of the Church of Fertility. Athena seemed to be having a strange conversation by the way her face was as red as a tomato. Thest girl seemed to be around 25 years old, she seems to be a woman from the Beastman race of the Lion tribe, her brown and red hair was full, her height seemed to be the biggest of the 3 being around 1.90 s and I''m right, she wears revealing and provocative leather clothes like a closed ck jacket along with skintight ck leather shorts, her eyes were red and her body was divine, when I looked at him, I noticed that she ran her tongue by the lips in a seductive way making my blood boil. Sigh "(Calm down...)" (I) I just stood there for a few seconds, surprised by the three women in the room, I could already imagine their identity. "Father, we were waiting for you, we received news of the saints'' arrival and I went to get them while you were training." (Vanessa) "Let me do the introductions, this is Daphne, Saint of the Goddess of Love, Ayrin." (Vanessa) "Very pleased to meet you, I am grateful for your hospitality during these turbulent times." (Daphne) "This one along with Lilian is Naomi, Saint of the Demon Goddess of Pleasure, Ariel." (Vanessa) "I''ve heard that the city under your care is very liberal, I have high expectations." (Naomi) "This one along with Athena is Abigail, Saint of the Goddess of Fertility, Asya." (Vanessa) "How nice to see such a hardworking young man, some of my children have talked about you, but I''m surprised... your lineage seems so unique... hmmmm~~~~" (Abigail) Just like the Fertility Priests I''ve encountered in the past, in fact, I can almost see hearts in her eyes as she takes a step towards me, just at that moment Arthur appears beside her cing his hand on her shoulder. "Please mom, try to hold back your instincts." (Arthur) "But they would be such strong and healthy children, so many different races~~~~" (Abigail) "Mom! Do you remember what we talked about before you came?" (Arthur) "Fine, I won''t do anything¡­ for now¡­" (Abigail) "As you can see, Abigail is Arthur''s mother, and the other two Saints are also his daughters." (Vanessa) "I owe this wonderful body to mom¡­ hahahaha¡­" (Naomi) "I apologize in advance for any inconvenience my mother or sister is sure to cause." (Daphne) "Don''t talk like that dear, what will these good people think of me?" (Abigail) "You are my only sister console." (Arthur) Sigh "(Looks like Arthur is going to be responsible for them, good luck with me, I''m going to dump these three in someone else''sp and focus on my training.)" (I) ------------- Pov Shadow Lord: "How''s the progress with the Hero''s Soul?" (I) "The Soul is Damaged, his own Authority shattered, I don''t know if it will serve to break thest seal." (Tarllic) "It was difficult to snatch this Soul, it cost me 70% of my power and my strongest vessel, so make it work." (I) "It''s not my fault that this Soul is injured, nor yours from what I understand." (Tarllic) "Someone very powerful attacked his Soul, there are parts missing, I don''t even know how he didn''tpletely lose control bing a mindless monster." (Tarllic) "The war is about to start, I can''t wait any longer." (I) "Many of my servants and coborators who were acting in various parts of the continent were killed, they were mostly unimportant to the n, and they were eliminated by the Gray Elves and the Assassins'' Guild." (I) "Then you must do the rest or you know what I will do to you." (I) "I''m not afraid of you, I''m not one of your servants or ves, but I can assure you that it would be much better for me if your ns came to fruition." (Tarllic) I was together with a Necromancer specialized in Souls, servant of an Evil God associated with death, he was the most capable person I could find to break thest seal. "(The Vampire boy from that day is interesting but too weak, his Soul wouldn''t be useful if he doesn''t have Authority, the other Heroes and Saints are well protected or too strong for me to go after, so this fool has to be enough.)" (I) "Lord of Shadows, we have received reports of a conflict between the ck Empire and the Kingdom of Soleri breaking out." "Great, start the preparations for the sacrifice..." (I) I fell to my knees when my third body died due to that curse that Demon cast, it has been a huge inconvenience for me. I abandon this body that rots within seconds of leaving. "Bring me another vessel now!" (I) ------------- Pov ck Empire Soldier: Border of Soleri Kingdom, night. "Trust the mages, they will intercept the ranged spells! Focus on the enemies in front." (Captain) "Yes Captain!" (all) I run forward with my short sword, use my sword to sh through a Human soldier''s neck, then parry a side attack by mming the enemy''s spear from the side with my other hand, but before I can make a second attack someone pulls my tail back making me lose bnce. "< Lightning st >" (I) I caused a st of lightning with my magic knocking enemies away from me temporarily, this will draw attention in the surroundings to me, but that''s ok. "< Earth''s Fury >" Hundreds of Rock spikese out of the ground in the surroundings killing dozens of Humans or seriously injuring them, my attack from before was a signal trained with mypanions. "Forward!" (I) Chapter 905 Cap 903: Ibukis Training Pov Ibuki: Unfortunately, I can''t participate in the same training as master, so when I left the room before he woke up today, I went to the new training that master''s sister suggested. I grab my mask and clothes and run to the Colosseum after eating a few meat dishes to give me strength for the day. When I arrived at the Colosseum, I show my identification that I got the other day and permission from the master''s sister to be able to use her VIP room while I''m here. "I arrived..." (I) "You''rete, Ibuki." (Sophia) "She hooked up with Zenosst night, so give her a break." (Diana) "This data is very interesting, how did I not think of this before?" (Nicole) "What is she doing?" (I) "The master gave her a tip, told us to keep an eye out while he collects information from the various dailybats here in the Colosseum." (Sophia) "Has thebat of my Grade of strength started yet?" (I) "It will start in 1 hour." (Diana) The best way for me to train is not against monsters, I need to fight against people of equal strength and who know how to think, fighting in a simple way will not work against cunning enemies, that''s why I can never touch the master, he always predicts my attacks, the same with Diana. --------------- 1 hourter, arena. I was in the arena facing a Dark Elf, and along with him was an uncertain monster that has scythes instead of arms and legs that look like spears. "[Begin!]" "< Shadow World >" (I) "< Hidden Shadow >" (I) "Think you can catch me off guard?" "< 4 Scythes Like 1 >" As soon as the fight starts, I take over the arena creating a dome of shadows, this should steal the enemies'' vision, but the master warned me to always think as if the enemy could know where I am, so I add a spell that covers me with shadows. The enemy attacks together with their monster, they knew where I was and they attacked coordinating, I noticed that the Dark Elf''s eyes were closed. "< Illusory Shadow de > ¡Á50" (I) "< 100 Cuts >" I create dozens of de attacks that seem to change their directions, but they are false attacks with the True ones always following through into the shadows where theye out from another angle in the direction of the target. The Elf tried to use an attack to defend himself against the illusions, but the True attacks hit his body and left his monster lying on the ground almost dead. "[Winner, Mask of Shadows!]" After that I spent the whole day in the Coliseum, I fought 53 times, of which I was victorious 39 times, most of the times I lost it was the same reason, resistance to the shadow element or Affinity with the Light element, but at least I learned a lot during these fights. We also discovered something the DM should know, good thing Nicole has been recording everything all day. ------------ Pov Zenos: I spent a few hours talking with the three Saints and Arthur about the Dungeon, the Communal Temple, the city, and the rules within the Dungeon. Vanessa and Freya helped me with the parts I forgot, after all, I don''t even know everything, especially about the city since I dumped most of the responsibility on someone else''sp. It was no surprise to see the Pleasure Saint''s charmed face, her eyes were shining when she heard the courtship and kidnapping system inside the Dungeon. The Saint of Love also loved knowing about the variety of races living in harmony within the Dungeon. The Saint of Fertility in turn seemed interested in the rare or unique races within the Dungeon, moreover, her eyes were more dangerous than the Saint of Pleasure''s when they looked at me. After telling them all this, I called Nix to ask the 3 Santas and Arthur some questions, I could already imagine the answers, but I prefer to guarantee, so I ask the usual standard questions to see if they have prejudice against any race, their objectives in entering in the Dungeon and whether they want to harm anyone in the Dungeon or my group. It was no surprise that everyone passed, but I had to ask these questions anyway, after that I opened the Dungeon and asked Jade and Barok to take the 4 guests to the Dungeon City, but at that moment Dragonewt arrived earlier than my sister had taken it, she was kind of drunk and my sister said she was cool so after asking a few questions she got in along with everyone else. It was funny to see the drunken Dragonewt take Barok who was bigger than her in her arms and carry him inside like a princess, I don''t think I''ve ever seen him so embarrassed, but she was much stronger than him, so there was no way to resist. After I stoppedughing and closed the Dungeon, I went looking for Nix''s Father, I still wanted to know what those crystals were, I found him in the garden talking to another man who disappeared before I got to him. "Who was that?" (I) "A Dragon he came to give me an update on some things, it seems that the war has started between the ck Empire and one of the Kingdoms that supports the Church of Light." (Arash) "(Has the war already started?)" (I) "(I''ve only been focusing on myself, maybe I should do what Luminus asked of me, any help against the Church of Light will be a breakthrough.)" (I) "Arash, I''d like to talk to you about something." (I) "About the Dragon Seals I guess, I was surprised, shocked actually when my daughter talked about it." (Arash) "At first I wanted to talk to you about this, but another matter urred to me that I''ve been pushing with the barrel for a long time because of training." (I) "So talk." (Arash) "You must know who the True Dragon of Light called Luminus is, right?" (I) "That bastard tried toe to this town 4 times and tried to invade the Dragon Mountains 1 time, of course, I know who he is." (Arash) "Do you know why he did it?" (I) "I see, he asked for your help, didn''t he?" (Arash) "I know he''s trying to lead some of the Dragons of Light back to our side." (Arash) "Then why don''t you talk to him?" (I) "Why do I want them all DEAD!" (Arash) Saying that I see his eyes turning ck only with red irises as a murderous intent started to leak for just 1 second from his body, but it was enough to make my whole body shiver and drench my back in cold sweat. When I realized, he was gone. Chapter 906 Cap 904: Arashs Hatred I was left standing there in the middle of the garden after Arash disappeared before I could talk to him about Luminus. "I hadn''t thought of that, but it makes sense." (I) "Teacher!?" (Hinata) Hinata steps out of the ne looking around, her expressionless face hiding the fear I see in her eyes as she searches her surroundings. "His murderous intent must have surprised you, but don''t worry, it''s okay, he''s gone." (I) "..." (Hinata) Hinata didn''t want to go back inside the ne where she usually rests, she joined me in a smaller form hanging on the glue of my shirt. I look at the sky, and from the garden, I have a free view to see the night sky, there are many silhouettes in the sky and some clouds, but that doesn''t bother me. Sigh "This is a family matter, should have left it to her from the start." (I) ------------- Pov Nix: I was in the shadow of the master before he decided to see my Father, when I saw his expression change during the conversation I changed shadows knowing that he would feel me, I wanted him to be calm without having to interrupt their conversation, but it didn''t work, my father exploded and ran. I didn''t see his movement, and when I realized I was on top of a mountain outside the city, I had a view of the entire city from where we were, it was at that moment that I noticed that I was out of his shadow, I didn''t even notice that he took me out of his shadow. "You should tell your master to leave this matter alone." (Arash) "..." (I) I turn around following his voice, I didn''t feel the presence of anyone around, but when I turned around he was sitting there on a rock looking at the moons in the sky. "Father, I know you hate them, I also know the reason for your hatred." (I) "If they hadn''t arrested me I could have killed the rest of them, I could have extinguished them from this world!" (Arash) "But you know that wouldn''t be right." (I) "What would be right!?" (Arash) "They took your mother from me! They took you from me!!!" (Arash) "Weren''t they the only ones there?" (I) "They turned against their brothers, they turned against their race! They deserve to die." (Arash) "They should be thanking me for not going after them yet because that crosses my mind EVERY DAY!!!" (Arash) "Weren''t they all there, isn''t judging everyone for the crime of the majority right?" (I) "Why do you keep saying that!?" (Arash) "I''m not wrong! They attacked us for no reason, they killed her for no reason, that was more than wrong!" (Arash) "They never thought about what was right or wrong, they just came and took everything I had for no reason at all!!" (Arash) "So why do I have to think about right or wrong, I ughtered every single one of them, I painted half of this continent red, I made the rivers fill with their blood, I covered the entire continent with clouds of miasma by my hatred." (Arash) "Even today with this war going on, while everyone on the continent must be worried or anxious, you know how I feel!?" (Arash) "Hahahahaha... I''m so happy these days that it''s been a huge effort not to spend my daysughing, that''s because I finally have the chance to finish what I started more than 4000 years ago!" (Arash) "Finally I can ughter every single one of them without anyone trying to stop me¡­" (Arash) "FATHER!!!!" (I) I walk towards him without fear, even if I''ve been away from him for thousands of years it doesn''t matter, the man he called Father in my childhood is still here, I knew it from the moment I met him again just by looking into his eyes. I put my hands on his face to force him to look into my eyes. "What would she think? If she were here what would she say upon hearing everything she just said!?" (I) "..." (Arash) My mother was the most loving and kind person in the world, she would never me an entire race for the mistakes of a few, even if those few were the majority. She would never fail to reach out to someone repentant and trying to do right, the woman I remember would be the first to reach out and say "wee back" to someone who had lost their way. "Ste...why? What do I do with all this anger? Why do I have to be the one who loses!?" (Arash) "..." (I) He looks at the Moons in the sky, I do the same, since I came back to life from that seal, I have apanied my master whenever he wanted to contemte the stars. I was very happy about that, it was like I could see my mother every night making us the same, whenever she had a problem she would contemte the night sky, I still remember her words when I asked her why she did that. "(Honey, the stars are in the sky to light up even the darkest times and give us hope.)" (Mom) Seeing my Father looking at that sky now, I know it''s not hope orfort he seeks as my teacher. My father is looking for her, his only hope is to see her face in the sky and not the moons. "Luminus was not in that attack, he never did anything against you, he is currently without allies in a world that has already taken a step towards war." (I) "You are the Dragon Emperor, don''t get carried away by selfishness when you''re in a position to reach out to someone trying to do right." (I) Sigh "Using her phrases? Need to use such a strong attack against your Father?" (Arash) "The only attack that could go through the muscles you have in ce of the brain." (I) "Now it does sound like my daughter." (Arash) I give him a hug, and feel his hands shaking on my back, I know it''s hard for him to let go of all this anger and sadness, but it will be good for him. We sat for a few hours watching the Moons in silence, I knew he was thinking seriously this time, I felt his murderous intent twice more as if he was struggling to make a decision that should have been simple before talking to me. "I promise I''ll listen to him, nothing more than that." (Arash) "As long as you do it with an open mind to consider what he has to say." (I) "I said I''ll do it, so I''ll do it." (Arash) Chapter 907 Cap 905: War Tactics In the middle of the night, I was up on the roof of my sister''s mansion, I was holding a sandwich the size of my body in one hand and a case of blood beer in the other hand. Thest few nights I''ve been doing this every night, it helps me rx and think better about everything I''ve done during the day. When I was in the middle of my sandwich, the Father of Nix descends from the sky with his 4 pairs of ck wings. "Was your conversation with your daughter productive?" (I) "Good idea to get her to talk to me, if I were you then I would have ripped her head off." (Arash) "I didn''t say anything to her, it was just her will." (I) "I know there must be a way tomunicate with him, let him know I''ll be waiting at the castle, I''ll listen to him and that''s it for now." (Arash) "The decision is yours, do what you think is right." (I) "..." (Arash) He steals one of my beers and drinks it, it doesn''t seem to bother him that they''re made with blood. "I''m leaving, I have an active role in this war that I''ll be happy to participate in, but so do you, right Gray Elf?" (Arash) "Didn''t expect to find the Dragon Emperor here, I''m us, leader of the Night Guardians." (us) "Are you us the Butcher of the Moon?" (Arash) "Unfortunately yes, I don''t like that title very much." (us) "us? When did you get here? Did youe to see Kira?" (I) "I would like to see my daughter, but I have matters I must discuss with you first." (us) "I heard you don''t have a family, what do you mean you have a daughter?" (Arash) ------------- For the next hour and a half the two started talking and piles of bottles piled up, the two had a lot inmon. They lost the woman they loved, and they also recently found their daughters with the only difference being that one of them didn''t know he had a daughter until recently. It was weird how they argued over which of their wives was prettier, for a moment I thought a fight Kira''s father was sure to lose was about to happen, but they kept it to words for the good of my heart. "I wish I had time for a drink, but I have an appointment elsewhere." (Arash) "This book will help you about Dragon Seals and stuff, I don''t have time to keep teaching you." (Arash) "Thanks for everything so far." (I) "If you want to thank me then keep my daughter safe, if she cries then I guarantee you will bleed." (Arash) Saying this as if it were the most normal thing in the world he flies away in less than a second. "Your contacts are very good, but also dangerous, be careful not to lose your life because of a mistake." (us) "Says the man who has made very simr threats to me before." (I) "That''s exactly why, if my Kira gets hurt I''ll make you scream for days." (us) "Please, no more threats for one day." (I) "You said you wanted to talk to me about something." (I) "Yes, you already know about the war against the Church of Light, I imagine?" (us) "Yes, everyone in town must know from what I''ve heard." (I) "Before I get my point across, I have to update you on things normal people don''t know about this war." (us) "For starters..." (us) ------------- Pov Bronze Grade Adventurer: "This... this has been... hard..." (I) "All to bed, we don''t know how much time we have to rest before the next attack!" "Better sleep." (I) I was in one of the many frontier camps of the ck Empire, my profession was an Adventurer, but the ck Empire is my home, my family lives here, so I came back and joined the volunteers like many Adventurers. The war has been tough even if it''s only been 2 days so far, yesterday when it started it was a bloodbath, I saw one person being burned by lightning bolts and another person being pierced by dozens of arrows. The battles were only in the young army, I know enough ofbat tactics that as brutal as this first battle is, it''s just a test of strength for both sides to know the level of each other''s army. It was on the second day that it was today that the fights escted in level, there was a battle in the sky whose noise of explosions and lights distracted those with less focus. It was a battle between people who could wipe out armies on the ground, but no shock wave reached us, yet I didn''t look up for fear that a moment of distraction would cost me my life as I saw others do. All I had was my spear skills and techniques to always fight focused on one enemy at a time. Unlike other Demons, I focused on my body, I was never good at using magic, but I always had a strong body and good instincts that helped me survive my first years of adventure. That''s why I epted to be the spearhead of the attack, I throw away the sword I was using at the beginning having already seen my target, a healer, as soon as Iunched the sword from my hand it explodes before reaching the target bing hundreds of needles that broke through the barriers around the target before hitting him. With him dead, we no longer have to worry about his heals and area magic boosts that have given us so much trouble since day one. What I did killed our main target today, but it drew attention to me. At this moment a hail of magical attacks surrounded me allowing me to reposition myself further back as I pierced a Light Temr in the heart with my spear and used his body as a shield to avoid some attacks as I retreated. "Well done my friend, without that healer it will be more..." "DAMN IT! THEY HAVE ANOTHER HEALER!" (Captain) "Is this serious? Then why did I take such a risk!?" (I) With no time to feel frustrated, I waved at the others, as Adventurers learn that life is death is in how quickly we can adapt to a situation, my nod was a signal to abandon strategy and unleash all our power on more powerful area attacks before retreating. Chapter 908 Cap 906: War Goals I walked with us into the mansion and we went into what would have been a ballroom if this was a normal mansion, but this was clearly a bar with liquor cabs everywhere along with paintings of various detainees from different battles. I sit down on a sofa and Hinata pulls out some bottles for the two of us to drink from my sister''s stash. One thing I''m learning is that the stronger you get, the harder it is to find a drink whose alcohol content still works. "Are you sure you don''t want to call Kira?" (I) "Better not, at least while we''re talking, what I''m going to tell you is a secret that few on the continent know, if you want to tell everyer it''s your decision, but my duty is to tell only you." (us) "You know I''m not going to get involved in this war, right?" (I) "You are already involved, one of the many battlegrounds is in the desert, and the Dark Elves are already preparing for what will be a fierce battle." (us) "The Ancient Elves..." (I) "Yes, the Ancient Elves of that vige are their main force in this war, they are individuals that the Church of Light does not yet know about." (us) "That''s exactly what I came to talk to you about under the orders of Gray Elf King Uryma." (us) "I think I can imagine where this conversation is going." (I) "They want me to visit the other two viges." (I) "They want to create more Old Elves." (I) "Yes, it would be better if it were as soon as possible." (us) I have no reason to refuse, it doesn''t look like I''ll need to fight directly, but this is still a way to make a big difference in the war. "Before epting any requests, you said something about telling the details of the war." (I) "Yes, how was I going to say..." (us) -------------- For the next 3 hours, I learned a lot of things at once. us told me several things about the Church of Light forces and their allies, he also told me about the ck Empire that took the first step forward to lead this war. He told me about the mysteries of the Hero of Light''s death and his emergence, he told me about the Aerial Dungeons that attacked several cities that are now bases of the Church of Light in strategic points, not everywhere, but they are in more than half of these strategic points. us also told me about his investigation, told me about the weapons and items that were made using Coral Flow to cause disharmony in nature''s energy. But the thing that caught my attention the most was when he spoke of a group behind all these things, it seems that this group was the one that manufactured and sold these prohibited items in various ces across the continent, they are also the main suspects in the death of the Hero of Light from us'' point of view. It seems that the leader of the group has powers associated with shadows and curses, us describes his appearance to me, a shadow creature very simr to the one I saw in the city being attacked in the past, so I was interested in this part of the story. us tells me about a seal in a forgotten forest that is close to being broken, and told me the location and what traces of this Shadow creature were found there. It looks like something has been sealed there in a separate space never toe out, this Shadow creature seems to be trying to break that seal. When I asked him about attacking the ce of the seal to stop them, us says that it is already toote, the breaking of the seal is a matter of time and without knowing the extent of the forces of this organization it would not be safe to attack. It looks like the Elves are going to hide their strength while no one knows about it in preparation for facing this shadow. They want me and Freya to go through the viges as soon as possible so they have time to prepare. What worries me is knowing that the ces near the Elves'' viges are points where battles against the Church of Light are taking ce. --------------- Sigh "I''ll talk to the others, depending on what you decide, we can leave tomorrow." (I) "Exactly what I wanted to hear, I appreciate your help." (us) After listening to him I was thinking that there are many things going on and these are just the ones I know so far, my biggest fear is taking a stray bullet, and being hit without knowing where the shot came from. "us, what are the wars like?" (I) "Like this?" (us) "I know that the Church of Light has armies of Temrs, but they also have True Dragons of Light on their side, if such a Dragon fights someone of equal strength alongside the Demons just the shock waves of battle would decimate the armies for close, so wouldn''t it be easier to send only the strongest into a fight to decide the winner?" (I) "Don''t be naive, those who are strong also get tired, in addition, everyone has weaknesses, there are weapons called dragon yers for example, hundreds of mages can perform a magical ritual to defeat an enemy hundreds of times stronger." (us) "The stronger someone bes, the more strategic their participation during a war, they must be ready to intercept enemies of equal strength or conquer strategic points." (us) "As you said before, there are those who if they fight in the war can kill everyone with just their shock waves during their battle, but it brings up the problem that their power is destroying the surroundings." (us) "It would be a disaster if a Titan of Nature appeared in the middle of the War." (I) "Yes, but not only that, when more powerful someone bes, but their power threatens the world itself, there are those who can affect the world in proportions you can''t imagine." (us) "Therefore, the stronger one bes, the more the world restricts his power." (us) "Does the world make the strongest weak?" (I) "No, to be more precise the world itself has an Aura, this Aura is all around us now, people like the Dragon Emperor from earlier are constantly suffering pressure from this Aura, it doesn''t weaken him, but this pressure increases as if rejecting If he causes a lot of destruction in the world, this meal is temporary but can give enemies an advantage during a battle." (us) "I''ve never felt anything like this." (I) "And you won''t even feel it, you are in harmony with nature." (us) "What I''m saying is that there are beings so strong that their powers can destroy the very space around us, so thews of the world weigh more heavily on them." (us) "Are there ways around this limitation?" (I) "Fight in separate spaces, fight within a Territory owned by someone with Authority, or form an Aura Field." (us) "Do you know what I''m talking about?" (us) "I understand about the first two, but what is an Aura Field?" (I) "You know about Authority? Well, that makes it easy to exin." (us) "An Aura Field is when someone with those limitations I talked about spreads their Aura in an area while trying to bnce with the Nature Aura by pushing without rejection, this creates a bubble that prevents damage from expanding." (us) Chapter 909 Cap 907: Objectives Strategy That night I gathered all the leaders in the room, my two sisters were there wanting to know what I was going to say and what I was going to do, apart from the two of them, I called Vanessa, Elsaris, Ivan, my children, Nira, Freya, Diana, ¨¦rica, Ibuki, Kira, Athena, and Rakan. I told everyone everything I knew, making clear the situation of the continent and the war, Elsarisplemented some things she found out, but it was just the nations that are participating in this war on both sides. Kira also adds some things saying the ces where the battlefields or at least the ones she knows so far are located, gathering their information I asked Nicole to use a holographic map with her magic that she adjusted ording to the information. "It is very clear that the Dungeons were the work of the Church of Light, look at these points, they were the ces of attacks, they are all points where the battles are taking ce and are within the territory of the allies of the ck Empire." (Ivan) "That everyone has noticed, but that only gave them a slight advantage, they are still outnumbered." (I) "Just as far as we know, we don''t know what cards they have hidden." (Ivan) "I don''t think we''re qualified for this discussion, we wouldn''t be able to fight this war." (Irina) "Our objective is not to fight, our objective is here and here." (I) I point to two locations on the map that everyone already knows about, they are the locations of the two Elf viges that we haven''t been to yet. "These ces are close to battlefields." (Freya) "We can take a Teleportation Gate and..." (I) "All Teleportation Gates or at least the vast majority of them will be inoperative if they aren''t already." (Vanessa) "That should be obvious, a gate behind enemy walls through which an invasion can take ce, in any war, they turn that thing off." (Athena) What they say makes sense, during a war an army can use these Teleportation Gates to invade in disguise and make an unexpected attack from within, at least I would do that. "We can use a Floating Ship, the White Elf vige is closer and it''s on a floating ind." (Rakan) "The problem would be the monsters, the sky ispletely open, we would be targeted by flying monsters and monsters on the ground with long range attacks." (Diana) "That''s not counting the war, we''re going to be going close to one of the battlefields, not to mention all kinds of people are going to take advantage of the chaos of war." (¨¦rica) "Theft of military supplies, ambushes of troops, betrayal of mercenaries and attacks on small towns, these all happen during wars, let alone wars, but these things happen while people aren''t looking." (Nira) "But you forget, the war has started now, we still have time, besides our Floating Ship won''t be the only one." (I) "Traders, military, nobles, and Adventurers will still need to travel, without the safe option of the Teleportation Gates, only means of transport bynd, air or water remain." (I) "It doesn''t change the risk." (¨¦rica) "Actually, these means of transport are cheaper and much busier than the Teleportation Gates, we''ve spent fortunes traveling this way until now." (Diana) "I already told you this, but nobody listens to me!" (Nira) "I know we''re spending a lot, but in my defense, with my horrendous luck, I will always choose the safest solution possible." (I) "You can''t argue with that, we''ve all seen what our trips between continents are like." (Irius) "Travels with Dad are so much fun." (Lilith) "You say that because you didn''t have your body disintegrated by a bolt of energying out of nowhere." (La) "The truth is, it shouldn''t be that dangerous to travel like this,mon routes should be kept safe with Adventurer''s Guild quests focusing on keeping strong monsters or groups of monsters away from these areas, but we''ll need to know about these routes before nning our path." (I) "I already know that, I''ll pass the information on to Nicole, it will be easier to show." (Elsaris) While we wait for Elsaris and Nicole to update this information on the map, I start talking to the others about other things, mostly talking to Athena to learn more about how the Church of Light fights. ------------ Pov Juliano (Founder of the ck Empire): I was sitting on the front steps of my cabin, I could feel my guesting, he was making it very clear that he wasing, and it wasn''t long before he arrived just after dawn. "It came faster than I expected." (I) "It''s not often you invite me, you idiot." (Arash) "Come on, you''re not upset about ourst date yet, are you?" (I) "You only won because I got drunk!" (Arash) "Hahahaha... the great Dragon Emperor making excuses for losing?" (I) "I still won most of the time, I have 32 wins out of 47 fights." (Arash) "Number doesn''t matter,st one to win wins." (I) I throw him a bottle, getting alcohol that would get someone like him drunk was really hard back then. He drinks from the bottle and I get another one to drink too. "Talk, why did you call me here, I know it''s not to remember the past." (Arash) "You must know the current situation, there is someone among the Dragons of Light that only you could fight." (I) "No! He''s dead! I killed him that day!" (Arash) I had to spread my Authority around the area before he arrived knowing something like this was going to happen, I knew those slurred words would be enough for him to figure out who I''m talking about. Anger at him turned his eyespletely red as his Aura smashed my beautiful cabin into rubble, I used my Authority to keep the situation under control as best I could. "Calm down Arash!" (I) "..." (Arash) "Are you saying he''s still alive?" (Arash) "I know he''s alive, I''ve known that for a few decades." (I) He moves towards me at such a speed that a ditch forms in the ground the way he walked, I grabbed his hand before he could get to the glue of my shirt. "It wouldn''t do any good to tell you, he wasn''t in this world, he''s still not in this world even now." (I) "By invading the mind of a certain Guardian of Light far away from here I discovered this and I knew what you would have done if you told me at the time." (I) "Let''s talk somewhere else." (I) Chapter 910 Cap 908: The Executioner Of Light Part 1 Pov Mercenary (Oni): Damn, I keep trying to use my right arm for another 1 hour, little by little it moves better and better, there is still some difort in its response time, but what to expect from a cheap prosthesis. Sigh "That should be enough to fight." (I) The dy time has improved a lot, I think that only duringbat I will be able to adjust better, it was like the previous prosthesis too. "How''s the arm?" (Mary) "Awful, but I can''t afford a better one." (I) "Magical engineers don''te to the battlefield, but if you do well, you might get something better as a reward." (Mary) "It would be nice if that really happens, I had to stop being an Adventurer to be a mercenary because of that arm." (I) "The Guild doesn''t expel people for having prosthetic limbs." (Mary) "I did this because I''m abatant, facing monsters is harder for me, unforeseen events happen more often, their resistance is higher, they have fewer weaknesses and have a lot of vitality." (I) "Killing people is easier and as a mercenary, I''m more likely to earn money by fighting people than as an adventurer." (I) "That is if you don''t think too hard about who you''re fighting for." (Mary) "In a normal war, there is no right or wrong side, I just don''t fight against my nation, that''s why I''m on that side." (I) The participation of one more person doesn''t make much difference, it''s not like the side I''m fighting for is going to win just because I''m participating, but this time I''m fighting for my house, I''m going to do what I can. "..." (Mary) "What''s wrong?" (I) Mary is an Adventurer, I don''t know why she is in our squadron where almost everyone is a mercenary, but she is very friendly with everyone. She is a smart Adventurer who thinks strategically, I''m sure someone in her family is a military man in some army, she is from the Runic Race with a contract with a Wind Spirit and an Earth Fairy. I look over at her noticing that her face is a pale pit and her eyes are thoughtful, as we talk I notice that she seems a little distracted, it''s clear to me that she''s thinking about something. "Come on, tell me what''s worrying you?" (I) "I need your help with something, I hear you know the General." (Mary) "Yes, many years ago he was a mercenary like me, when I started he helped me a lot." (I) "I need you to give this to him, don''t let anyone see it, and don''t look." (Mary) "(It seems to be something important for her to deliver directly to the General.)" (I) I take the letter she hands me after she''s left the tent where she was out of town, I''m tempted to take a look, but I won''t, whatever''s in here doesn''t interest me. So I get up and go out to deliver the letter. ------------- 1 dayter. The city was surrounded, and reinforcements from another Kingdom arrived carrying the g of the Church of Light across the city. This happened in the middle of a battle outside the city gates, and because of that half the army had to separate, to make matters worse a Floating War Ship was trying to reach the city, but the Tamers are using their aerial monsters to keep the Ship Warfloater busy with the assistance of most Mages. "< de Charge >" (I) "< Earth Lunge >" (I) "Ugh!" (I) I was outside the city gates, I''m a melee fighter and would be useless in a defensive fight on the other side of the city, so stay here fighting to kill as many enemies as possible. I wave to other Mercenaries who make a line side by side and then all use a charge skill pushing enemy troops back leaving a clearer path for our troops to deploy in a more orderly fashion. Soon after I use it and two others use area attacks to be able to retreat safely, I use my great sword in the earth making swords of rocke out of the ground in a cone-shaped area in front of me. It left me exposed standing in the same ce for a long time, an arrow surrounded by a cyclone hit me, and I try not to resist to be thrown back, it lowered the arrow''s damage at the same time it threw me back away from the rest of the enemies. "Damn, what is this!?" (I) "¡õ¡ö¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö?¡ñ¡ö?¡ö" No time to think when I looked up, thousands of spears of light covered the sky, I could hear countless voices that seemed toe from all corners mixing in words I didn''t understand, but with each word the glow of the spears of light seemed to intensify. I felt an Aura invade the battlefield, this Aura was of a power that I couldn''t see the end of. This Aura was extremely aggressive and felt condemning as if I was being condemned without even having a chance to be judged, a tyrannical Aura that smashed down on me so hard that I had trouble moving. I noticed from the corners of my vision that the enemy army was not being affected by the Aura as they advanced towards us with weapons in hand, meanwhile the people near me were in an equal or worse state than I was, there was even a Demon in the ground frothing blood at the mouth as it writhed. "You really showed up, Executioner of Light." "< Temple of Victory >" Suddenly a male voice appears along with an Aura full of will to fight, this Aura as powerful as the other seemed to push the other Aura away while leaving me focused again onplete, I took 10 magic items in the form of triangles and threw them in the high. "< Activate >" (I) The magic items open releasing a dense fog of poison that causes paralysis and hallucinations while the fog itself is also obstructing vision, I take this moment to pick up the Demon on the ground and run back to the city. What I did is a signal to retreat, everyone already took the antidote in the morning, and as soon as they see the fog they will retreat at the same time as the remaining archers and mages will rain attacks on that area, that''s why I ran without looking back while carrying that one more next to me who was unconscious. "Damn, damn, damn! What''s going on!" (I) Chapter 911 Cap 909: The Executioner Of Light Part 2 Pov General Theodore: I was in the campaign tent at the gates still looking at all the information we have on the battle after the strategy meeting ended a few minutes ago. "Something isn''t right..." (I) I looked at the magic maps with the simtion of enemy troop movements and their approximate numbers. "They pushed too hard to approach the city, this is basically begging for a defensive battle, why?" (I) I couldn''t understand that, even if they had reinforcements the situation wouldn''t improve, a defensive battle couldst for weeks and our allies are closer, they could arrive in days. I don''t understand what they''re doing, no matter how much they''re underestimating us, no General or strategist would be so foolish as toe up with a n like that, there must be something behind it. "This is driving me crazy, I need a bottle of Infernal Alcohol." (I) "You and those awful drinks, you old bastard." (Rodrick) "You idiot, did you get a new arm yet? Make sure you don''t destroy this one too fast." (I) "Here, you left this horrible thing with mest time." (Rodrick) "Wonderful, you are my savior, I will hire you as my butler or Knight or whatever... ha hahaha..." (I) "I''m fine as a mercenary, besides that bottle was just gathering dust, alcohol has to taste good and not just be too strong." (Rodrick) "You and your childish pte, always enjoying that ridiculous sweet stuff, could drink barrels of that and not get drunk." (I) "I don''t have time to waste with you, I need to get myself another suit of armor, take this letter, Adventurer Mary asked me to bring it to you." (Rodrick) "(If I remember correctly the only Adventurer in the mercenary squad is the support and information specialist.)" (I) My face bes serious as I take the letter in my hands and that one-armed Oni leaves the tent, as I read the letter my eyes grow wide the more I read, suddenly everything makes sense, a smile spreads across my face as I think of marry my grandson to that beautiful young Adventurer, that is if she wants that useless. "CALL THE HIGH PRIEST OF WAR!!!" (I) "If they want to go all out then I''ll let him go, the One Man Army was tired of just waiting anyway." (I) ------------- Pov Enock (One Man Army): I was waiting for this from the beginning, I was in a nearby town looking for people with potential to be Warrior Priests when the war started. I helped with the evacuation of small viges, protecting themon people in a war is a priority at the start of a war and I couldn''t help but help with that. Soon I received orders from the Temple of War to continue where I was, from where I am I could help in emergency situations since the Temple is supporting the ck Empire in this war. I was impatient to see valiant Warriors and soldiers dying in battle without being able to join the fight. After days, the permission that I had been waiting for finally came, moreover, I found out that I would have a worthy opponent that filled my heart with happiness. I waited silently until she revealed herself, when the light spears of the Inquisitors of Light''s magic ritual was used, I knew she had arrived, so I looked up to Celestina above the clouds using her Aura shovel to aim the ritual at the army below, she wanted to make a surprise appearance to take the city with this pincer attack. "You really showed up, Executioner of Light." (I) "< Temple of Victory >" I was overjoyed as I raised my Halberd with one of my hands and used my Aura along with an area of effect holy spell making my Aura and his bnce neutralize both along with the Aura of anyone below our strength level. I look at the ck-skinned Celestina woman with gold tattoos, and white and gold wings, wearing silver armor with white details designing along with her body silhouette, armor tailored for her with the Crest of the Church of Light. "Enock, I didn''t know you would be here, why is the One Man Army in this ce?" (Andreia) "This is a war, my brothers in arms are everywhere, but I''m lucky you''re here, Executioner of Light." (I) "You are Human, why fight defending these filthy races?" (Andreia) "The prejudices of your Church are foreign to me, the only thing that matters to me are allies or enemies." (I) "Breed differences are too small a thing to worry about so much." (I) "If you stand in my way I will crush you along with this city." (Andreia) "Yes, everything I wanted to hear." (I) "< Magic Distortion Wave >" (I) As we were talking, she was preparing a way to cancel the spears of light, someone like the Executioner of Light would not hesitate to fire this gigantic magic even if it hits her allies, the only thing that matters to her is winning. That''s why I''m using all the mana stored in my clothes that I leave as a reserve to activate one of the spells imbued in my Halberd, this spell uses pure mana to interfere with other spells if only a very skilled Mage could keep control of his magic, but something of this scale needs the cooperation of dozens at the very least, they wouldn''t be able to keep it under control enough. A surge of mana goes in all directions, it should disrupt those on the battlefield below me, but they''ll have to endure it. The surge of mana passes through the spears of light that go out of control, a chain explosion ensues destroying most of them as the force of the explosion causes a shock wave which the Light Enforcer uses to get at me. "< Tide Splitter >" (I) "< Holy de >" (Andreia) Her sword meets the de of my Halberd, in a contest of strength I would win and she knows it, that''s why her sword was not meant to hit me, he forced me to use my halberd while his wings be rigid with Ki of the light element running through its feathers, so it tries to cut it. "< Hardened Body >" (I) My body bes hardened with one of my skills, it increases my total defense much to the liking of my speed, but Iugh as her wings brush across my skin leaving only white marks without managing to make even a scratch. Thus began our long battle thatsted all day, our fight took ce inside the Temple of Victory, a Skill that creates a battlefield where none of the Auras can be used inbat at the same time that creates a powerful Aura Field preventing our struggle interfere on the battlefield. Chapter 912 Cap 910: Leaving Colosseum City Once Nicole had all the necessary informationpiled into her holographic map, we continued the meeting, at which point it was past midnight. "This is the map I put together with all the information gathered, but let me be clear that most of the information may be slightly off." (Nicole) "Battlegrounds can shift, troop movements can take detours, new battlegrounds can emerge, and there''s always the possibility of monsters moving to get away from war zones." (Nicole) "Thanks for the exnation, we are all aware of that." (I) "I wasn''t aware of that." (Ibuki) "Me neither." (La) "I do not care." (Lilith) "Why bring these three to a strategy meeting?" (Irina) "..." (I) I try to pretend I didn''t hear anything as I focus on the map, Nicole has given very detailed information. "It seems that there are many trade routes, can we use these routes?" (I) "Yes, but you''d better think about which routes to take because some of them are going to change." (Elsaris) "Like this?" (I) "War brings a lot of profit to certain types of merchants." (Elsaris) "Trade in Weapons, Armor, Metals, Monster Cores, Potions, etc..." (Nira) "So can we expect these outlying routes to change?" (I) "That feels right, traders won''t miss out on a chance to make such big money." (Ivan) "And if we go to that city and from there to the capital of that Kingdom, then we''ll have a direct route to Floating Ind." (I) "These routes must be very busy, so they must be safe." (Nira) "But thest part doesn''t seem to be as busy even though it''s the shortest route." (Diana) "There are mountains there, so there will be flying monster nests." (Diana) "The chance of having strong monsters is low, there is a dungeon at the foot of the mountain." (Nicole) "Does everyone agree on this route?" (I) I look at everyone nodding, so it''s decided. "Can you identify how long the trip takes this route?" (I) "If using a carriage it would take 3 months, using a normal Floating Ship it would be a little over 1 month, but we should take less than 3 weeks." (Nicole) "Did you finish your project?" (I) "The project itself was alreadypletely nned before getting this new body." (Nicole) "But I had to postpone construction until I had a suitable body to do such technical work, meanwhile I gathered all the materials I would need." (Nicole) "After getting this body I took every opportunity to finish the construction, I finished the construction a few days ago and was in the part of configuring the spells and Runes." (Nicole) "So it''s not over?" (I) "It can fly very well and has a strong barrier, but its energy consumption is still very inefficient, most of its functions are being tested and the weapons are not finished yet." (Nicole) "I''m going to steal this ship." (Caitlyn) "You wouldn''t know how to handle something like that." (Natasha) "I can always kidnap someone who knows." (Caitlyn) "Could you at least avoid talking about something of mine as if it were already in your hands?" (I) "We are family, what''s yours is ours too." (Caitlyn) "I have nothing and neither does she, so don''t try to gain anything from us." (Natasha) "That Floating Ship would make a wonderful home..." (Caitlyn) My sisters who were silent started to speak when they saw that the meeting wasing to an end, I turn to everyone and tell them to pack things up, we will be leaving in the morning. "Master, I have something to tell you, I found out during my time in the coliseum that..." (Ibuki) ------------- Dawn. The Suns were rising over the horizon, and the time to leave was approaching, I didn''t think I would be leaving this city so soon. "I''m not going with you, I have another ce to go, but I left a mark with Margareth to find you if I need to." (Caitlyn) "You go where..." (I) Before I finished speaking she had disappeared, but my sister Natasha wasing as she dragged manyrge boxes along with Margareth. "What''s in those boxes?" (I) "Food, your Dungeoncks variety and my Mistress Natasha has decided to take our manor stock to make up for it." (Margareth) Margareth goes to the Floating Ship that is floating above the mansion, the modifications Nicole made are just huge, she basically destroyed the Ship we had and the Floating Ship we stole when we left the Dark Continent to build this Floating Ship. I look up to see the underside of the ship which was made using bones, the entire main structure was made using bones simr to a spine and ribs, and the rest is made of wood with metal ents. Just looking at the Ship that is bigger than the mansion, you can see that it has spent a lot of resources, I can feel the Aura Barrier in the old Ship in this new model, and I can also feel a great amount of spiritual energy and mana flowing throughout its structure, a lot of that energy is leaking out of the Ship, that must be what she was talking about improving the ship''s functions. The ship now has a different sail that was made almost entirely from materials taken from me, the sails were made using my thread, scales, and blood to harvest energy from nature rather than using the wind as a propent. On the front of the ship is the head of a ck Dragon with different color eyes like mine along with 6 stars around the neck strap of different colors, the Dragon itself is representing me while the 6 stars represent my Familiars, or at least at least that''s what Nicole told me. All the design, ornaments, and aesthetics of the Ship were nned by Leonardo, it seems that the construction wasmanded by Nicole under her strict supervision with the help of people from the Dungeon who were personally approved by her. The Ship was wonderful to look at, but I''m concerned that it''s not 100% finished yet, I know Nicole well enough to know that she doesn''t just want to make an ordinary Floating Ship. "Is everything ready yet?" (I) "Yes, everyone is inside, Kira''s Father is searching inside for safety and his Sister ran inside as soon as she heard Irius talking about the training area." (Freya) "Is there a training area?" (I) "Yes, my daughter is in the kitchen organizing everything with the help of Alice and Margareth, most of them are already inside." (Freya) "Your guest is not happy, but your group is delighted." (Freya) "Then it''s time to leave, let''s go." (I) Chapter 913 Cap 911: Invited To The Trip Pov n (Hero of Justice): I was in the Colosseum that day, it was the first hour of daylight in the morning, as every day since we arrived in this city we were upying our morning time in the Colosseum to improve ourbat experience with different enemies. This time I was facing a Space Element Shaman, it made it impossible to dodge his Spirit Runes that hid in space or could pass through space, and the entire arena could be full of traps invisible to me. The worst of all was the Spirit he had a contract with, it was a pink bird with 5 eyes that was perched on his shoulder, I could feel that damn Spirit trying to freeze the space around me every time he tried to attack. "Let''s get this over with." (I) "Just give up, you haven''tnded a single hit on me so far." "< Elemental Avatar: Knight of Judgment >" (I) I use my mana and Aura to summon my Elemental Avatar using my Affinities with the elements metal, thunder, fire, and wind. A 3 meter long armor rises with white mesing out of the armor''s gaps, a cape that seems to be made of thunder element energy is on its back while in its hands is a translucent sword, chains filled with magic circles are wrapping around the other arm his. A representation of everything I believe and want to be, a Knight who will fight for justice. "Now I will..." (I) "< Special Shards of Death >" Suddenly the space itself cracked around me as previously invisible Runes appeared, then the space around me shattered in a few spots as these shards pointed towards me from all directions, I knew there was no way to dodge this attack and even defend myself it would be impossible without using my holy power. "I lost." (I) "[The winner is...]" ---------------- I was leaving the arena when I meet two masked people, I''ve seen them fighting in the arena before, both are dual sword users, one focused on speed and technique, while the other is focused on instinct and deception. The tallest one had a mask with a Wolf design while the lowest one had a mask with a Demon design. "You should have used everything you had from the start." (Wolf Mask) "Fights are for training, so I have to fight longer to gain experience." (I) "In a fight, your enemies won''t want asting battle, they will want to kill you with every blow, don''t create bad habits." (Wolf Mask) "You''re stupid, he was waiting for you to stop moving." (Demon Mask) "..." (I) Listening to them made me understand my mistakes, it was so simple, but sometimes we need an outside view to help see the things we don''t realize. Talking to them for the first time I realized that there are items to hide their identity, and even their voices are distorted. "There you are n, let''s eat some..." (Bianca) "Diana!? How long has it been, where''s that cute Vampire, can I smell him on you?" (Darcia) "Who''s the Beast Man here, me or you with that ridiculous nose?" (Wolf Mask) "Your clothing has the Master''s blood." (Demon Mask) "Damn, I forgot to clean it, it must have been dirty when I hugged him yesterday, his clothes were full of blood." (Wolf Mask) I look at Darcia who was apanying Bianca and then I heard the two masked people in front of me who couldn''t feel the Aura. But listening to what Darcia said along with what the two masked people said made me understand who they are and my posture changes. "Are you Zenos''panions!?" (I) "Yes, can we talk somewhere else?" (Diana) ----------- Pov Zenos: The Floating Ship was leaving, so I stood on the ledge looking at the city that was shrinking from my view until I fell within my shadow milliseconds before being grabbed by someone who fell off the edge of the Floating Ship before a current went to her. "Please avoid falling off the Ship and trying to grab me." (I) "You are so evil, how do you expect me to resist!?" (Darcia) "I''ll take care of this idiot, I''m sorry again." (Bianca) "Okay, that sort of thing happens daily where Ie from." (I) "(Lately Dungeoneering people are getting better with their stealth skills to the point where they don''t want to go out at night.)" (I) "Lets go in." (Bianca) "Let go of me, I don''t want toe in, let go of these damn chains..." (Darcia) I see the Priestess of the Temple of Justice pulling her chainedpanion into the Ship and out of my sight, meanwhile, the Hero n who has been making a horrible expression since he arrivedes to talk to me. "I didn''t think you would be the masked ones." (n) "That was the goal, there are a lot of people looking for us." (I) "I should arrest you, do you think I don''t know about the crimes you''vemitted?" (n) "You can try, but we both know you won''t make it." (I) "Why did you let use along?" (n) "You''re a Hero, I''m sure you want to be in a ce where you can make a difference, we''ll be passing near or even in the middle of some of these battlefields, so why not take you along?" (I) "I had received a letter yesterday, but I didn''t know how to travel with the shutdown of the Teleportation Gates." (n) "Do you have a destination in mind?" (I) "No, the letter I received told me to help where I believe it''s best, our dogmas teach us to seek our own justice without harming the innocent, so the orders are usually vague for me to choose the path for myself." (n) "Good for you." (I) "(I can''t tell him that his presence is very important to bnce the scales of luck.)" (I) During the night when the meeting ended, Ibuki told me that in the Colosseum he heard the Hero talking to hispanions and heard that the Hero has 4-digit luck, that''s more than enough to bnce my almost cursed luck. "While you''re here you''ll be a guest, so try not to fight with anyone..." (I) "Honey, why are you here? Your sister didn''t do anything wrong this time, I take it?" (Abigail) "Mom!?" (n) "What are you doing here? My brother said he would take you and my sisters to safety." (n) "Don''t look at me like that, it wasn''t my idea." (I) Out of nowhere, the Saint of Fertility appears from inside the Ship, then I discover that the Hero of Justice is also her son. "Little Zenos is letting us stay at his house, I''ve never known such an interesting ce, his sister Naomi already said she''s never going to leave here, thest time I saw her she was with a group of Lamias." (Abigail) Chapter 914 Cap 912: Calamity Number While the Hero was talking to his mother, I left unnoticed, it was written on his face that he didn''t like to know that his mother was staying with me. When I entered the inside of the Ship I immediately realized what Nicole did, spatial expansion magic, I can feel the spatial element in the walls, floor, and ceiling. But I don''t know how far it went with this magic, I can''t say how much it expanded the space, but it could be up to 30% bigger than the size of the ship itself, that means that the real size of the interior is already that of a castle. Undaunted by the first thing I noticed, I kept walking, I saw people of many races carrying boxes, arranging new furniture, cleaning the corridors, putting up paintings and some had parts of the walls open as they seemed to be doing maintenance on something. I kept walking and noticed that some of the corridors had all the walls open showing countless magic circles along with countless Spiritual Runes all over the wall, I who only study attack magic didn''t understand what I was seeing. I also saw a lot of magic crystals with many different shapes and metal magic items on the walls, I could feel the magic leaking from these magic circles being wasted, that''s what Nicole said that still needed more work before finalizing. I didn''t understand what I was seeing but it was still very interesting, I''ve always been curious so I''m not going to miss an opportunity to see more of this Ship. I kept walking until I found an open door, what was inside was a luxurious room with hundreds of paintings stored inside, this must be where they kept these things until they finished packing the Ship. I keep looking and find several things, arge room full of tables that must be the cafeteria, arge room with a heated pool, and a room that I''m sure was made with Lilith in mind from the scary things I found there. I also found a room with a pink door that when I entered I noticed that the entire floor was padded and a scent of flowers was in the air, there were paintings that would leave a person drawn red as a tomato paintings on the walls. "I think it''s best not to think about it too much." (I) I keep walking and I see a library, it''s not a big library, but when I saw the books I realized that it only had stories, there was nothing for study, it seems that this was made for people who are looking to rx. I visited many rooms realizing that there was even a casino until I found the ce where my sister was facing Diana, it was a room that had shelves with different weapons on the walls. The ce had a seating area for a few dozen people to see those who were inside a dirt field surrounded by a barrier, this room was huge. I looked at the two people fighting with smiles on their faces inside the barrier, none of them were using skills or magic, they were just fighting with their martial arts andbat experience. Diana was naturally faster than my sister but second to my sister in strength, I saw Diana perform abo of a side kick, a spin with another side kick using her other leg before using her sword to sh the other side up followed by several shes with both swords at high speed. My sister defended the two kicks using her arms and the sword attacks she defended using her ws hitting the side of the swords to force them to change direction, but since Diana''s speed was higher and she couldn''t defend herself from all the attacks, she he chose to avoid most dodging until in one of the attacks he dodged grabbed one of Diana''s swords with his tail and pulled her closer where he punched her in the side which threw Diana into the barrier. Diana hit the barrier with her feet as leverage to throw herself on top of my sister, seeming unaffected by thest blow. "Thanks." (I) "I''m sorry for her insistence." (Bianca) Behind me a hand that was almost reaching for me waspletely tied before the person in question was thrown to the side near the seats with gag in the mouth, without turning I thank Priestess behind my back for preventing herpanion from continuing to harass me. "These two are amazing, I don''t think n would be able to fight either of them." (Bianca) "In a fight like this, I get beaten up every time, one has a lot of fighting experience and the other has huge naturalbat instincts." (I) "But to be able to fight so well against one of the Living Cmities, I am deeply surprised." (Bianca) "So you noticed..." (I) "I almost didn''t notice, his strength was greatly diminished, but with the Servant of Blood by his side, it wasn''t difficult to figure out who it was." (Bianca) I look to the stands where Margareth was looking at the barrier while holding a tray with bottles of blood and juice in one hand while the other held towels. "My Temple has many problems with its sisters, but at the same time they are grateful, they often take thew into their own hands without considering the consequences and often exaggerate what they do." (Bianca) "Is your Temple going to cause me trouble?" (I) "No, she might be weaker, but as far as we know the other two Living Cmities aren''t, just don''t let it cause any major confusion." (Bianca) ------------- Two hourster I was at the bar drinking with a beautiful High Priestess. "So you think it won''t work?" (I) "You didn''t understand until now, did you?" (Yara) "In stats, there are usually no negative numbers, at least not normally." (Yara) "There is no such thing as negative strength or negative agility, just as there is no negative defense or negative intelligence." (Yara) "But it''s a fact that my luck is negative, I''ve been unlucky since the day I was born, I''ve been close to death more times than I care to remember, and absurd things happen so often it makes me wonder if the world is trying to get me kill." (I) "The only possibility would be a curse or abnormal status effect, and even then, as far as I know, a negative number represents more than you realize." (Yara) "Negative numbers are against the natural order of things, each negative point represents 100 positive points, if your luck is negative then the number you are misleading, multiply by 100 or 200 to have a more real number." (Yara) "That''s why negative status numbers are known by some as the Cmity Number." (Yara) "..." (I) "A normal person would have 30 to 100 luck, Heroes would easily have more than 500 luck and can reach up to 1000 while Champions and Saints can exceed that." (Yara) "That... that''s... a scary thought..." (I) I''m (-99) lucky, just multiplying that by a hundred is (-9900), just that thought drenched my back in a cold sweat and made me want to cry. Chapter 915 Cap 913: A Battle Along The Way Pov of a Merchant: I was reading his orders from our current client while licking my lips with a smile, just this order equals 6 months profit. "What a wonderful war... haha hahahaha..." (I) I was overjoyed with the profits, but we couldn''t forget the risks, so I took the map to see the best route for me to send my merchandise, with something of such high value I have to be careful how I ship it, I might have to ship it myself take along. Looks like a supply troop will meet us halfway there, so there should be other Merchants along, I''ll have to go myself to make sure none of them sabotage me and thieves steal. I have to prepare crates with expansion magic, this will prevent storage items from being used to store my goods, and this prevents someone stealing from me without me noticing, now I have to think about the escort to take me to the temporary supply camp point. ------------- Pov Zenos: The Floating Ship was still very busy, especially when it almost hit an invisible mountain, yes the whole mountain was invisible hidden by a dense fog, there was also an attack of some monsters, but they were weak monsters that died being devoured by Orion who is keeping an eye on the surroundings. It''s been 3 days and we''ve covered a long distance, the ship''s efficiency has improved, but Nicole doesn''t stop working, she was irritated today that she passed out from exhaustion and slept for more than 6 hours wasting her time from work, she keptining about the curse they put on his beautiful robot body that he now has to sleep and eat. "There is still a 29% wastage of energy across the frontal region, the sails are releasing energy instead of harvesting it a few times a day and the deepest part of the Ship has been taken over by miasma." (Nicole) "You must concentrate on the miasma, the rest can wait." (I) "Vanessa went to purify the area, after that it will be easier to identify the source if it continues, but for now I am focusing on the candle, this is a type of magic technology that I have never used, now I am doing it on arge scale, but if it continues like this it may explode." (Nicole) "If it releases energy at the same time as it''s absolutely energy it can overload causing an explosion whose force we wouldn''t be able to predict." (Nicole) "Fix this ASAP." (I) "I''m trying, as we speak I''m looking at all the data I''ve collected so far trying to see if there''s a clue to this." (Nicole) I left Nicole alone with her work, I''m not good with that stuff,e to think of it I didn''t study almost anything about magical technology or Magical Engineering as they call it here. I''m running into ¨¦rica along the way, she smiles at me before picking me up in her arms and stealing kisses from me. "It''s only been an hour since we woke up, do you really need this now? We''re halfway down the hall." (I) "You''re lucky we''re in the hallway, I met the Priestess of Pleasure earlier today and had a nice chat with her." (¨¦rica) "There are many things I want to test..." (¨¦rica) BOOMMMM!!! Crack! CRACK! Suddenly the Ship rocks and cracking sounds begin to sound ¨¦rica trips and crushes me against the ground, this does not hurt me with the resistance of my body, but at least it served to cushion her fall. "We will!" (I) "[Attention! Attention! We are under attack! I repeat, we are under attack!]" (Nicole) "[All nonbatants go to the safe area! Nix, be in charge of the safe area until your presence is needed elsewhere.]" (Nicole) "(Master, should I follow Nicole''s instructions?)" (Nix) "(Yes, the safe area she talks about must be the Dungeon, be prepared to close the Dungeon Gate once everyone has entered.)" (I) "(Yes.)" (Nix) Nicole''s voice started to sound from certain crystals that are stuck in the corners of the walls, her instructions were safety warnings for the workers who were doing maintenance on the Ship, I''m d she didn''t mention the Dungeon while the Hero is on our Ship. Boommm!!! Another explosion happened, but this time there was no cracking noise, I was running carrying ¨¦rica in my arms, my speed is far above her speed, with that I was able to reach the deck where others were already present and others were arriving including the Hero''s group. "< Reflector Magic Barrier >" (Irina) "< Demon Curse of Retribution >" (Lilith) As soon as I arrive I see Irina in the middle of ayered magic circle holding a magic crystal in her hands, then a giant barrier that seems to be made of mirrors appears around the entire Floating Ship. Soon after Lilith throws a barrel of blood in the air which Irius cuts in half spilling all the blood Lilith controls creating a magic circle that fills with Demonic energy when she drips her own blood, then Irina''s mirrored barrier around the Floating Ship creates a reddish hue with a purple glow. Still not understanding what was happening, I soon see arge number of spells and a thick beam of energy hit the barrier that belongs to the glow quickly, but luckily it didn''t break, so most of the attacks seem to be absorbed by the barrier before returning through the same way they came from, but it doesn''t seem to have worked with the great beam of white energy as before. I look at the direction these reflected attacks areing from and I see 3 white Floating Ships surrounded by light, the middle Floating Ship was a little bigger than the other two and had golden details, looking closer at it I noticed a cannon in front of the m Ship. "Church of Light!? How did they get here? We''re within the borders of a Kingdom that''s staying Neutral, aren''t we?" (I) I was taken aback by thepletely unexpected attack, but I reacted quickly knowing I didn''t have time to learn anything else right now. "< Family Summoning: Ghost Crows >" (I) I run to Nicole as I pull out a magic crystal made from my crystallized blood. "Analyze the enemies, leave one of the crows with you." (I) I spread my wings and go outside while preparing a big attack at the same time as the Ghost Crows enter through the forest below or clouds in the sky to better hide themselves as they make their way to the enemies. "< Multi Elemental Magic: Nature''s Revolt >" (I) Chapter 916 Cap 914: Wrong Place And Wrong Time Part 1 Pov Marramuth (Light Inquisitor): I was reading the orders of High Inquisitor Andreia, the one I admire both for her title of Executor of Light and for being the leader of the Inquisitors. "We can''t let them get this." (I) ording to the information our spies got a load of armor with resistance to the light element and crystal cards with Affinity to the element of darkness. "As long as the war is bnced, we can''t let them break that bnce, so we have to make sure we crush them here." (I) "Sir, we spotted arge Floating Ship passing the hidden route as you said." I turn to the Soldier of Light who came to bring information, as an Inquisitor the first thing we learn is never to leave an escape route for our targets, we kill or we die, but we never let go. I suspected that the Demons or their coborators might notice us, it would be normal to send a group ahead to be safe, so I left people on a hidden route that would be the only option to sneak past us. "Are you sure this Floating Ship is our target?" (I) "The Floating Ship in question looks like a Demon Warship decorated with bones, its size is also veryrge as if it was made to carryrge numbers of people or cargo." "We''ve also detected a strong barrier around the Floating Ship, its defenses are above what merchant groups or transports would use." With all these characteristics, the chances of being our target are high, we didn''t know which means of transport they would use, but it seems that they chose to go through the sky. "Prepare the light cannon, warn all mages to prepare their ranged attack spells, and position our ships in front of them, we''ll attack before they realize they''ve been discovered!" (I) "At your service!" "Also warn my two apprentices to prepare!" (I) I see the Soldier run out, then look back down at the letter in my hands as I grip the hilt of my spear. "The time hase to stain my spear with the blood of the impure who reject the light of Justice." (I) "Baldr''s glory!" (I) ------------- Pov Zenos: "< Multi Elemental Magic: Nature''s Revolt >" (I) Since myst evolution, I realized that I have more blood in my body than my appearance lets on, in fact, I have enough blood in my body to fill a swimming pool. I now use my blood to create a 12yered magic circle while throwing 11 magic crystals, one of each element, and a box of astral coins building a quick ritual magic circle. Soon the spiritual coins and magic crystals are consumed by the magic circle that was made by my blood starting to glow more and more with rainbow colors, all of this took less than 30 seconds thanks to the hard magic training I do in my time free. Soon the magic circle disappears as a muchrger one appears above the white Floating Ships. At that moment I see tornadoese out of nowhere along with novenas of storms, powerful thunder struck the white Floating Ships, and the trees below them became wooden spears that along with columns of rocks rising from the ground were striking the Ships from below. Space itself seemed to undte in that area as light and shadow seemed to swirl around the ce, there were streams of fire and snow everywhere, and everything was in chaos as if the end of the world had arrived in that small area. This is the most powerful spell I can use at the moment, thanks to this I realized that all three Ships have barriers, but clearly, the middle Ship has the best barrier. I could see through the eyes of my Lesser Familiars that Nicole is controlling, the ships on both sides have their barriers cracked as the people inside try to withstand the attacks, meanwhile, the middle Ship seemed to withstand the attack with ease with their barrier. not even cracking. "Damn it!" (I) "Nicole, what did you get!?" (I) This attack onlysted 15 seconds, I didn''t do it to damage or kill enemies with one hit, I didn''t have that illusion, I just wanted to test the enemies'' strength. Soon I hear Nicole''s voice speaking through one of the Ghost Crows thatnd on my shoulder. "[Their strength seems to be around Iron Grade or Bronze Grade, but the middle Ship seems to have someone stronger, it might be Silver Grade or higher, the barrier was strengthened milliseconds before their attack hit.]" ( Nicole) "[Be careful there are two Bronze Grade at least, they are on the other two Ships.]" (Nicole) Sigh "I knew it wouldn''t be that easy." (I) "[They are preparing for¡­]" (Nicole) "I know, I can see them, send everyone who can to join me, the rest remain on hold." (I) We all get into position as the white Floating Ships of the Church of Light are stopped in front of us. "Wouldn''t it be better to attack now?" (Ragnar) "No, the longer thissts the better for us, they are in enemy territory, what I did besides revealing their strength certainly drew attention from the city that is 5 hours away in that direction." (I) "Because..." (I) "Die Heretic!" "I think not." (us) I feel murderous intent overhead, but before I have a chance to react, a dagger appears above my head, parrying what felt like a spear that was about to go through my head. The person holding the Spear was a human male with white skin and long red hair sticking out through his helmet, his armor was mixed with a leather suit with metal tes only where the vital points were. The one holding the dagger was Kira''s father, I couldn''t give orders to him like I do the others, but it was implied what his role would be, to go against the enemy leader that no other in the group can face. As soon as I saw that the enemies had done nothing but get intobat formation, I knew they had already made their move in a way that I wouldn''t notice, but I was sure someone like us would be able to see right through that kind of thing. "Let''s go somewhere else." (us) "ATTACK!!!" "KILL THE HERETIC!!!!" As us pushes the enemy into the clouds, he shouts attack orders and several shots of magice towards us. Chapter 917 Cap 915: Wrong Place And Wrong Time Part 2 As us took the strongest enemy away, I see various types of spells fire at us as the enemies maintain their positions. "Diana you take care of the ship on the right, take half with you, the otherse with me to the ship on the left." (I) "Sister, can you go with Hinata to the middle ship?" (I) "Now you''re saying good things... hahaha hahahahaha..." (Natasha) "We will!" (I) Before I finished speaking my sister had already spread her Dragon wings while transformingughing and headed towards the Floating Ship in the middle. No time I tell everyone to go, this time we don''t need aplicated strategy. Me, my sister and Diana are the only ones who can face Bronze Grade people head on, so each of us goes to a Ship. "< Dragon''s Awakening: 19% >" (I) I myself used my transformation while going on the attack, which is why I didn''t spend my own energy on the first attack before. ------------- Pov Knight of Light: "How long until the light cannon starts working again!?" (I) "It was damaged when we reversed the mana flow to direct it to the barrier, we are trying to change the paths of..." Boommm! "What was this!?" (I) I look out the window where I see the weakened barrier after the Inquisitor in charge left being destroyed, then a Dragonewt was standing on the Cannon of Light. "Kill her!!" (I) I rush to the attack myself, but when I read giving in that I was the only one with any experience being in charge I had to step back to lead everyone. I immediately noticed that this Dragonewt was a Blood Controlling Vampire, so there was a high probability that it was a Vampire Matriarch. I saw our injured troops being unable to heal through magic or potions, at this point I focused more on this enemy who is clearly one of the enemy leaders, I realized that it was the only one to attack us while two groups attacked the other two Ships. "Sir, I don''t think she''s the only one attacking, she has more people down inside the ship." "But I didn''t hear... Ghuhhh!!!" (I) "< shing sh >" (I) In front of me, the Soldier who hade to warn me of the attack inside the Ship suddenly opened his mouth from which an arm came out and pierced my chest, but I managed to dodge at thest minute so as not to hit my heart and used a skill creating a de of light using my arm as a sword slicing off the creature''s arm as I back away. "< Holy de >" (I) "He died..." As soon as I walked away I drew my sword and used another skill using the holy power within me as I ripped the severed arm from my chest. My skill cut the Soldier in half, the two halves stopped in mid-air as it shattered revealing two halves of a translucent child that joins eye to air, the arm I ripped from my chest floats towards her and returns to her body. "What kind of monster are you... you..." (I) "Hinata is Hinata..." (Hinata) "Uhhh...gahh!!!" (I) I could feel an energy spreading through my body, consuming my vitality. "Goodbye..." (Hinata) "No... no...." (I) I wanted to resist but my body was heavy, and my mind was sluggish, I''ve never felt so exhausted in my life, it was like I was already dead, she must have said something to me. She approaches me and holds out her hand, thest thing I saw was her arm opening like a flower while tongues that looked more like tentacles grabbed my head, then everything went ck. ---------------- Pov Diana: I know why Zenos divided us this way, we all have a transformation ability that allows us to face stronger enemies, your sister has more experience than anyone and will be fine. I on the other hand have to focus on one of the enemies more ording to the information Nicole managed to gather. "< Awakening of Fenrir >" (I) "< Storm Forest >" (I) As soon as I''m facing the enemy ship I activate my Skill while for the first time using all its power, my body grows to 2.5 meters in height, unlike previous times my body doesn''tpletely transform into a Wolf, I feel my head turn be that of a Wolf as the fur spreads across my body and my tail grows even longer. Bracelets appear on my wrists and ankles as silver battle clothes are built right into my body as I grip my swords. Yuki, my Familiar has also changed, I feel some of my power flow into her as her body grows to be 5 meters long while icicles float around her neck like a ne and ice armor covers her body. Soon I use my Aura to activate a Skill I never used, it was Silvia who told me about this skill and how to use it, Fenrir''s Aura mixes with mine while the surroundings of this Floating Ship be different, like a forest full of Howling Wolves and a giant Moon in the sky, in that ce any Aura except mine are blocked. "A Champion of Beasts, a representative of the Gods, fighting the Supreme God." "There is no Supreme God, but there are arrogant Gods of Light." (I) "You dare to nder the Great Name of Baldr!?" "< Thunder Wolf: Devour >" (I) "< Light of Doom: sh >" I create a 20 meter Thunder Wolf that runs towards the Floating Ship, then a sh of lightes out of the ship cutting the Thunder Wolf in half, then a Celestine Man appears in front of me wearing an Armor of white metal scales holding a golden sword in hands. "As my Inquisitor, it is my duty to hunt down those who dare to go cintra the great God of Light." I knew from thest move that his focus was speed like me, I also felt him using his mana, that sword is his Light Elemental Avatar, I can feel it''s a mana and Light Element build. "< Wind Incarnation >" (I) I be the wind itself using my elemental Ki by fusing it into my body, with that my speed multiplies and our high speed battle begins. He flying I running solidifying the air to run in the sky. Just like Vanessa, he fights using his wings, Athena does the same, my blows are fast, but his movements are fluid and calm, he uses his only sword to deflect the attacks he can''t dodge. As I fight him I see the others fighting the people on the Ship, I feel sorry for anyone who finds Lilith or La, I saw Lilith ripping someone''s head off along with the spine to use as a whip and I don''t even want to see what La is doing. "You''re lucky I''m the only one to face you." (I) "< 1000 Wind shes >" (I) "< 1000 shes of Light >" We both use the same type of Skill, and our strengths are tied, I think I could win with enough time, but at this step, the others will finish first, and then he will be finished. Chapter 918 Cap 916: Wrong Place And Wrong Time Part 3 I was heading towards one of the Ships and I waved to Silvia who transforms into her Dragon form, I mount her head and we both use the same type of Skill. "< Dragon''s Breath of Destruction >" (I) "< Cataclysmic Breath >" (I) We both have nature abilities and our Breath attacks have to do with the elements, so it was easy for the two to blend in increasing their power. I never saw the sense in long battles where you only use the strongest powerst, when I attack it is to kill in the first blow. "< Astral Body: Judge and Executioner >" "< Judgment Room >" Suddenly an Aura mixed with holy power and the light element spreads around, my attack and Silvia''s start to break apart in the middle of the way, but it still hits the Ship that had no barrier since my attack in the previous area. I felt a weight settle on me, but there were things I needed to do. "Circle around, don''t let anyone run." (I) Everyone scatters following my orders, that''s because I used my Lesser Familiars to see magic circles appear behind the Ship. "So you are the Heretic, son of the Witch of Carnage." Soon the same female voice as before can be heard, then I see a Human female, she appears to be young around 18 or 19 years old, she wears full body armor made to follow the curves of her body, and she has brown skin with eyes golden hair and short blond hair, in his hand, a book or maybe I should call it Grimorio for the amount of magical power I feeling out of it. She was sitting on the shoulder of a female figure wearing a white hooded robe where only the outline of her face can be seen inside, she holds a book in her right hand and a sword in her left hand. Just looking at this figure I could feel the spiritual energy and Aura of this woman, I also felt a simr sensation with my Astral body. "I can feel it in your Aura, the mark of a Heretic, an enemy of God." "And I don''t care." (I) I endured the pain I was feeling, I got used to the pain a long time ago, so I paid attention to my surroundings. I could feel that all elements except the light element were pushed away but it wasn''t hitting me directly, I could feel her trying but the Authority in my body wouldn''t allow it, I smile at her. "Why smile? You think you can win against me, your power from before was easily stopped..." "You talk too much." (I) "< Territory: Darkness >" (I) Just like she did before, I spread out my Aura, but unlike her, I have Authority which I mix with my Aura as I im this space by creating a Territory using only the Darkness element. My Aura spreads around my Territory as the Light element recedes, whatever skill she used before is now broken as I have taken dominion over this area. "< Multi Elemental Avatar: Sin-Eater >" (I) Soon the Blood energy leaves my body while using my mana to materialize a translucent Leech that looks almost like a snake if it weren''t for its horrible head, now its entire body has red crystal spaces. "Gobble!" (I) "Evil creature, die!" "< Condemnation: Sword of Purification >" The great figure''s sword rises and shines with a strong white light, I feel her Holy power contained in this sword that descends on the great Leech''s head. The Leech dodges to the side and as if it were a charge it wraps itself around the sword de as it runs towards the giant human figure, the woman tries to leap off her shoulder to get away, but before she can do that a shadow breath attack hits her trapping her body like shadow tentacles. "Damn creature..." Before she could continue speaking she was devoured by the Leech and her Astral Body began to fall apart. "How is the rest Vanessa?" (I) "All are dead, was it supposed to keep some alive?" (Vanessa) "No, only those close to leadership will have any useful information." (I) "Want me to heal you, Father?" (Vanessa) "I''m fine, my Soul is stronger than most, I just didn''t expect to face an enemy that ignored my defense." (I) Sigh During all the time she was speaking a pressure was hitting me directly in my Soul, it was like a tidal wave beating constantly and it only stopped when her Astral body disappeared. It was clear to me that she specializes in Soul damage, I should have realized that since she used an Astral Body, she is a Spiritualist, and my reinforced body and thick scales were useless against this type of damage. My Aura and Authority served as an armor for my Soul that lessened the strength of the blows, but the biggest difference was the strength of my Soul that was injured many feces for my irresponsibility. "She was the only strong enemy, the others were wasting their strength on summoning magic circles that were destroyed by her Territory." (Vanessa) I undo my Territory at the same time as I undo my Elemental Avatar, so the woman''s naked body falls, I draw my lines to make a cocoon trapping her. "Orion!" (I) "Yes Master!" (Orion) "Take it back to the Ship..." (I) "Could you leave her with me?" (n) The Hero of Justice appears at my side, I had forgotten that he was with us when we left the Ship. "What are you going to do with her?" (I) "I suppose the same as you, let''s interrogate her, Bianca is a Priestess of Justice, she knows how to do a fair interrogation." (n) "I don''t mind if you want to interrogate her, but then what?" (I) "I''m not thinking of letting her live, maybe I will, it depends on what Lilith says about her." (I) "The Priestess of Vengeance? All right." (n) "She and Bianca have simr abilities, I don''t care about a guilty person being convicted, that is if they are worthy of their sentence." (n) "So Bianca and Lilith can debrief her together, let''s go back." (I) Vanessa was the first to return to my side, but the Hero surprised me, when everyone returned to me I was thinking of leaving some to take care of what was left of this Ship that, by a miracle, still manages to float even if crooked. I look up and am astonished to see nothing, at no time before, during or now after the fight did I not notice any kind ofbat taking ce in the highest sky. Chapter 919 Cap 917: Wrong Place And Wrong Time Part 4 Pov of a Merchant: I am surprised how safe this trip was, I was relieved because of this, it took us a little longer to leave due to the dy of one of the merchants, but it was a dy of only half a day where I managed to increase my sales because mypany was the closest to try to make up for the dyed goods. When we left the temporary camp where the ck Empire army troops were, all the merchants were saying that we would go to the hidden ce where there would be a Floating Ship waiting for us. I was happy at that time but soon found out that there was no Floating Ship, we were guided to a cave where we were taken to an underground river where several small boats were waiting. All the merchants as well as myself were confused by this, but the Demon who was in charge had a big smile on his face, as I took the same boat as him since they divided the merchants, I managed to hear some things while he was talking to a subordinate. Seems they discovered some spies and used it to pass false information, it made me break out in a cold sweat, this big chance of profits was riskier than I thought, I could have died. ------------- Pov Zenos: When I returned to our Floating Ship others stayed behind to look at the three white Floating Ships, mine oddly enough was not the most damaged. Diana tore the enemy Ship to pieces during herbat, when I ended the fight I saw her inbat fighting on equal terms against a man, both were focused on speed, I thought about helping, but I used my Aura to strengthen Diana while harming her opponent, just that difference was enough to break the bnce of power making Diana win, she cut his head off. When I came back Kira''s Father was nowhere to be seen, I looked up but saw nothing, there was no sign that there was a fight going on above the clouds. "Nicole, what''s the status?" (I) "The enemies were almost all killed, the only ones who brought prisoners were you and Hinata." (Nicole) "Of the 3 Ships, the biggest one is almost intact, the one you boarded is badly damaged and thest one is in pieces full of cut marks everywhere." (Nicole) "Did someone run away?" (I) "No, but I noticed a caravan that stopped far away from us, someone tried to spy on us from afar, but it seems to be Adventurers escorting a Noble along with some soldiers." (Nicole) "Any sign of Kira''s father?" (I) "No, he seems to have disappeared." (Nicole) "If he had lost we''d all be dead by now, plus there doesn''t seem to have been any battles." (I) "If you feel your surroundings instead of trying to search with just your eyes, then maybe you''ll understand." (Silvia) "..." (I) I close my eyes and just spread my Aura around the surroundings in all directions while blending with the Environment around me, it heightens my senses. Soon to be a wall above the clouds filled with the Shadow and Light element that my Aura can''t even touch. I open my eyes, but even looking directly at the direction I felt it, I see nothing, it just looks like the sky to me. "Some kind of illusion or concealment barrier?" (I) "How did you know?" (I) "I have much more life experience than you think, he is using a technique to not only hide his fight but also hide what we did here from his opponent." (Silvia) "So we can only wait, in the meantime, the 3 Ships must be inspected before anything is taken, I don''t want to..." (I) "Where is the prisoner?" (n) "Don''t be rude n, sorry about him." (Bianca) While I was still giving my orders the Hero arrived apanied by his group, this time it was good to see Darcia behaving herself. "I''ll take care of the Ships." (Nicole) "Be careful with everything you find, don''t go near anything that contains holy power!" (I) Nicole, not caring about anything other than the Floating Ships that were sure to be dismantled, decided to fly away, so I give her a warning and wave for Silvia to follow her before turning back to the Hero''s group. "The prisoners are safe, when we leave we can interrogate them..." (I) "I have..." (Hinata) "What''s up Hinata?" (I) "Prisoner..." (Hinata) Hinata who was floating nearby approaches with her usual expressionless face and opens her chest where only a head wrapped in tentacles was, it looked alive, and could see that it still had a neck, it also seemed to be breathing. "If you don''t put your sword down I''ll rip your arm off before I throw you off my Ship." (I) "But this mo..." (n) "n! Stop being naive, there are no enemies here, so put your sword down!" (Bianca) "Know how to differentiate who your enemies are." (Darcia) "..." (n) When a wraith-like Hinata stood beside me, opening her chest to reveal a still-breathing head surrounded by tentacles, the Hero drew his sword and pointed at her. Immediately I and everyone around us looked at him, knowing that this scene can be shocking for those who see it for the first time, I give him a warning of what he would do if he continued with that, I was happy that I was able to act calmly without showing intention assassin in a situation where I would normally have lost my temper. "I advise you to go inside and be calmer to think, you are lucky that I learned to control my emotions a short time ago, normally I would not warn before attacking you for what you did to my Familiar." (I) "But not everyone is as patient as me, so..." (I) "What''s going on here?" (us) "Was it just a moment of carelessness on the part of the Hero, how was it with his opponent?" (I) "I couldn''t capture him, I had to kill him, but at least I managed to find out that we weren''t the targets, we were in the wrong ce at the wrong time." (us) "So this whole thing was just¡­" (Darcia) "Hahahahahaha... I knew it, I knew it would be fun to be around you, hahahahaha..." (Natasha) A blood-covered Natashaes flying in. As I go, Margareth appears from somewhere pouring a potion of liquid soap on my sister''s head. "(Wrong time and wrong ce...)" (I) I knew this was caused by my bad luck, I only wanted to bring this damn Hero because I''m someone lucky, but it seems my luck is worse than expected and after what he did pointing his sword in Hinata''s direction I''m tempted to throw him off that ship now. Chapter 920 Cap 918: Luminus Has His Chance Pov Luminus (True Dragon Emperor of Light): I was looking at a destroyed battlefield, and the two armies retreated, the armies were weak but they were numerous. The battlefield waspletely destroyed, and people collected the bodies but didn''t take care of the rest, in fact, that seems to have been someone''s n, and that''s why one side is retreating much further than the other. "Should I do something about it?" (I) "No, if this was done on purpose, then it was a foolish act, this kind of destruction is nothing, your Auras are too weak, so regr Fairies and Spirits can take care of the rest, you see." (Lux) Soon I notice the Fairies that I ignored before because they are too weak, they are certainly fixing the damage little by little. "You''re scared, I understand that, but this is not the time to be distracted." (Lux) "I''m not getting distracted, I''m thinking about what mighte next." (I) Lux looks down, by the expression on her face I know she understands what she means. "Maybe we won''t participate." (Lux) "Depending on what happens today, I want to participate, I want to show everyone that we are not allied with the Church of Light." (I) "Then we have to go." (Lux) I look at Lux, the Fairies of Light have suffered as much as we have, our journey has been a long one and everything will be decided today. "I know it''s heavy, unlike us, even the Dragon God¡­" (Lux) "What was done that day was very serious in many different ways, but we cannot continue like this." (I) "Someone has to step forward, even if it''s to face a monster''s teeth." (I) "We will." (I) Lux and I left in the direction of the Dragon Castle, a construction made by carving an entire mountain at the time of the creation of this world. On the way I had a lot of time to think, as a Dragon I know very well who I will meet today, I don''t think for a second that I can beat him, either in terms of experience, losing, strength or Authority. I don''t know how many Dragons of Light he killed that day, his hatred for my tribe is well known by everyone. On the way there we entered Dragon territory, we passed many True Dragons who were very open with their hatred and murderous intent directed at me, I know I did nothing to deserve this, but the sins of that day and the betrayal of my brothers are burdens I have to carry. When we reach the big castle, we go down to the top tform where an Aura rises as if it were signaling, there I find a True Star Dragon in its Human form. "I am Ortiz, I am the assistant and representative of the Dragon Emperor." (Ortiz) "I am Luminus, Dragon Light Emperor." (I) "I am Lux, Fairy Queen of Light." (Lux) "..." (Ortiz) Ever since we arrived he''s been looking at me, I can feel the judgment in his gaze as if he''s sizing me up, but his gaze changes when he looks at Lux, I see anger. "The Dragon Emperor said you woulde alone." (Ortiz) "I apologize for daring to bring someone else, but your reason foring is the same as mine." (I) "I only wish to resolve this matter today for everyone." (I) "Bring them to me, Ortiz." "Yes, Dragon Emperor." (Ortiz) "Follow me." (Ortiz) We followed behind, I was relieved that I insisted on bringing Lux, we needed to get this all sorted out and maybe this is our best opportunity. On the way, we passed a hall with many statues of Dragons from the past, a memorial to the leaders of each tribe and the Dragons who had great achievements. Among them a single statue was broken, its pieces on the floor, everything in this hall was clean, but this statue is covered in dust and its pieces on the floor seem to have been there for a long time, only a name could still be seen at the bottom of the statue, a name any True Dragon knows. Rhaegal, the True Dragon Emperor of Light. "The Dragon Emperor broke this statue with his bare hands and ordered that no one touch it to forever be a marker of that day''s betrayal." (Ortiz) "..." (I) I can''t say anything, this is a test, I know he can see and hear everything here, his Aura is all over this ce, his hatred for me is apparent, he asked this Dragon to do this, and he wants to test me. "..." (Ortiz) "Let''s continue." (Ortiz) I can see his disappointment in myck of reaction, it just confirms that this was a test, I knew things like this could happen, it was just the slightest of things I thought might happen today. Soon we arrived in front of the great doors of the throne room, the Star Dragon stops in front of the door and stands aside waving to the door. "I onlye this far,e in if you like, but the Dragon Emperor asked me to give you a warning before you arrive, this warning is only for you and I don''t know what I can say to your friend." (Ortiz) "He promised to meet you and listen to what you have to say, but he doesn''t know what will happen when he meets you in person, be warned that once you''re in, you may note out." (Ortiz) "I was already prepared for this when I entered Dragon territory." (I) I step forward and open the doors without hesitation with Lux following close behind. ------------- Pov Zenos: I was studying Spiritual Runes alongside Nix when someone enters the Ship''s library. "No need to apologize again for your friend." (I) "n has a strong sense of justice, but he often gets carried away by his ideals." (Bianca) "No need to exin, I know he doesn''t like me since that day at the entrance to the Elves'' vige on the Morror Continent." (I) "I honestly don''t care what he thinks and does as long as he doesn''t point his guns at my family again." (I) "Just to be clear, everyone on this ship with the exception of you is my family andpanions." (I) "I respect the way you protect those important to you, but what n hates about you is your ease with being cruel to anyone outside your inner circle." (Bianca) "I know perfectly well who I am, just as he has his sense of justice, I have mine, I haven''t had the easy life of a Hero who always had a whole religion to support him." (I) "In my early days, I had to kill and devour what could be my brothers to survive before entering a forest full of monsters every day after that while being the weakest creature there, being cruel is something I needed to survive and I won''t change who am I to please him." (I) "I would never ask that, justice has many faces, be itw, revenge, order, rebellion or destruction, justice is not about good or evil as many people think." (Bianca) "I just ask that you give him a chance precisely because he''s been through things he hasn''t experienced." (Bianca) "That depends on how he acts from now on, so talk to him." (I) "Besides, there are others on this Ship who don''t have my newly acquired level of patience, so he better realize that one misstep could be hisst, we already have too many religions as enemies, and I don''t want to add the Temple of Justice to the list." (I) Chapter 921 Cap 919: The Law Always Finds Its Way Pov Bianca: I walked into therge room we used to meet, to find Darcia holding n by the cor again in the same way as before I left. Sigh "I thought I separated you before I left." (I) "But he made my dear Zenos angry with me." (Darcia) "I''m sure he was avoiding you before..." (n) "Nobody asked you anything." (Darcia) I know Darcia is just trying to lighten things up, I sit on the sofa while I pour myself a cup of tea, I don''t know what blend of teas this is but the aroma is very rxing. "How did it go with the Vampire?" (n) "The Vampire has a name, but he''s well, surprisingly calm." (I) "This is bad." (n) "Yes, but it was your fault." (I) "Is his being calm bad? I thought it would be good for him to be calm." (Darcia) "It means that earlier he said exactly what he was thinking of doing, without being affected by strong emotions like anger." (I) "That should be fine, considering what we know of him, if he wasn''t calm then he would have acted rather than warned." (Darcia) "Darcia is right." (I) n''s face got even darker, I already exined to him the mistake he made, I know he didn''t think at that moment, he just considered Zenos''s Familiar a monster and his body reacted before realizing it. But there is no doubt that this was only because he never considered Zenos as an ally but as an enemy, I''m sure because of his own prejudices against the way Zenos does things. "I''ve always said, you have to ept justice from others." (I) "What justice is there in someone who kills and tortures with ease, you also heard that Fairy talking to the Priestess of Vengeance." (n) "They can be cruel, but they direct it to those who deserve it." (I) "Besides, nobody bes cruel because they want to, talking to him reminded me of that." (I) "You also saw him helping that city that would be destroyed because of a Titan of Nature." (I) "Yes..." (n) "These people attacked and endangered the people on this Ship, people he cares about, he killed enemies just like you, and whatever he wants to do with his prisoners is up to the Priestess of Vengeance, so any punishment will be lost." (I) "But we should be better..." (n) Boommm!!! "[Attention! Attention! We are under attack!]" (Nicole) "[I repeat, we are under attack!]" (Nicole) "Is this serious!?" (n) "It''s only been a few hours since..." (I) "YOU ARE BEING APPROACHED BY THE TEMPLE OF THE LAW, DON''T RESIST!!!" BOOMMM! "Those damn hypocrites, they tell you not to resist and keep attacking!?" (Bianca) -------------- Pov Judge Michael (High Priest of the Law): I was in my office reviewing the week''s inmates and their crimes, unfortunately in this Kingdom, the Nobles are entitled to defend themselves against their usations even if there is proof of their crimes. "Mister Judge, congrattions on your new position and promotion to High Priest." (Wagner) "What do you want here, as far as I know, we are far from the battlefield and this Kingdom will not participate in this War." (I) "I''m not a mercenary anymore, I''m tired of looking for criminals only to be treated like one by the soldiers." (Wagner) "I''m now joining an Order of Knights, I''m passing by because I heard something in the Adventurer''s Guild that might interest you." (Wagner) "What would it be?" (I) "Looks like a battle took ce outside the city, a few hours away, I overheard an Adventurer tell everything with amunication item and wrote it down, thought you might like to check it out." (Wagner) "Let me see." (I) I can tell just by looking that he''s going to get something out of it or at least believes he''s going to get something out of it, but an informant can bring something useful. I read the information he wrote down, it seems to be a summary of a battle with some highlights I wrote down. 1. Various Iron Grade individuals. 2. 4 Floating Ships with only 3 being White. 3. A bloody battle withrge number of monsters being on the 4 Unidentified Ship. 4. Sighting of small Dragons, possibly Monster Dragons and not True Dragons. 5. It also has information on some of the sighted individuals that the Adventurer in question believed were in charge. "(A Dragonewt with red hair that controls blood, crystal scales that look like shards of the night sky, a Celestina with red wings, a Fairy capable of manipting various elements, a red direwolf with wings, and a ck Unicorn with wings of appearance evil.)" (I) I smile at the thought and grab documents from a shelf checking the information, looks like I might be able to catch a major criminal this time. "(Thew always finds its way.)" (I) "You can go now Wagner, you''ve done a great service this time." (I) "I''m just doing my duty to thew, so goodbye Judge Michael." (Wagner) "Wait! Which Order of Knights did you say you were joining?" (I) "I didn''t say, but that''s not a big secret, I''m going to the Order of Knights of Redemption." (I) He answers me as he leaves, I know the Order of Knights he spoke of, belongs to the Church of Light, those who are outside the Church have to join this Order of Knights where they must prove themselves worthy before ascending in the hierarchy. "Trying to use me to get ahead? It''s okay since you''re also helping me." (I) After that, I gathered those I could following the stiptions of our doctrine before going full speed ahead leading to the criminal who dared to threaten our Religion and is the criminal who killed many of our Religion''s youth on Cyrion Isle. -------------- Pov Zenos: I was in the Library when I heard the explosions and Nicole''s announcement so I used my Lesser Familiars to see what''s going on, the attacks came from the ground so I can see hundreds of people on the ground and dozens riding Wyverns above them. Nicole who was inside one of the Ships with several magic items floating around her was looking at them as she spoke with a microphone shaped item in her hand. "Who are they?" (I) "From the symbol on their armor, they must be from the Temple of Law." (Nicole) "Temple of the Law?" (I) Chapter 922 Cap 920: Blind Law I get out of the Ship surrounded by my Familiars and the others, the Hero and his group also appear, we all look at the people who are on our side. Before leaving the Ship I had already given my orders to Nicole and those who were checking the enemy Ships, now they are all outside the Ships and close to us. "I won''t help you this time." (us) "Okay, Nicole already confirmed their strength." (I) "Can you at least protect the Ship? I don''t want it to get damaged and dy our trip to the other Elf viges." (I) "Naraka is already protecting, but the defenses would hold anyway." (us) "Are they seeing us?" (I) "Yes, I can sense multiple Auras around the Ship, plus they are looking directly at you." (Ragnar) "Master, your mask..." (Freya) "It wouldn''t make sense to use in that situation, it''s clear why they came." (I) "They areing." (Sophia) "How is Rakan?" (I) "Erica said they''re done." (Sophia) As I spoke I waited, the attacks stopped when we all came out to see, for a few seconds they didn''t move or say anything. But soon some people on the ground spread their wings showing that they were from the Beast Man Bird tribe or they were Demons, they came to join with 5 people riding Wyverns and a Man with a well decorated robe from the Celestine race who was approaching. The clothes of the man in question are traditional to the point of recognizing his function from what I have studied of the Temple of the Law, he is a Judge. "All of you muste with me, this is a warning to avoid any bloodshed." (Judge) "Enough of your nonsense, state your real intentions, Mr. Judge." (I) "My name is Michael, Judge and High Priest of the Temple of the Law." (Michael) "You are Zenos, Vampire Patriarch and a new Blood Demigod." (Michael) "You havemitted acts of murder, theft, trafficking in stolen goods, buying and selling illegal goods, attempted murder, kidnapping, and various other crimes." (Michael) I see the Hero and the Priestess of Justice out of the corner of my eye wanting to say something, but I raise a hand to them as I shake my head in denial, I don''t want them to interfere. "As someone who hasmitted so many crimes, including threatening a high ranking High Priest of our Temple, you will be arrested for trial, and if you resist I am allowed to pass a death sentence on the spot." (Michael) "Are you done talking yet?" (I) "Yes, that''s your only one¡­" (Michael) "< Crushing Aura Fist >" (I) I make arge fist of Aura which I use to pummel those idiot Judges who like to hear the sound of their own voices to the ground. "< Decree Law: Aura Negation >" (Michael) "ACTIVATE!" (Michael) Soon a magic circle appears from the ground from which thousands of chains emergeing towards our Ship. "That was fixed from the beginning." (Michael) "Yes, since the moment you underestimated us." (I) A magic circle expands from inside the Ship to be underneath it, when the chains touched the magic circle it broke along with the two magic circles, both the one that came out of the ship and the one on the ground where the chains came from. "Did you think you wouldn''t realize that the attacks at the beginning and your smug speech were actually to hide the fact of creating and activating this magic circle to use against us?" (I) "You know you don''t stand a chance..." (I) "I admit you were as smart as reported, but that doesn''t change anything, it was just an attempt to avoidbat." (Michael) Soon hundreds more people riding Wyverns appear from within the clouds surrounding us and hundreds more people hidden by illusions appear on the ground, their numbers easily surpass 1200. "As I said before, it was settled from the start." (Michael) Sigh "I''ve always heard that thew is blind, but I never thought that it''s also an idiot." (I) "I will only give you one opportunity to leave, after that there will be no escape." (I) "..." (n) "You have no opinion on this matter." (I) "You, if I''m not mistaken, are the current Hero of Justice, what a disappointment mixing with criminals." (Michael) "Big words for a Hypocrite of a Religion that twists its teachings to fit what they want." (Bianca) "Stop arguing." (I) I stopped the Hero from speaking as this matter is my responsibility, your opinion doesn''t matter in this situation and I hope you realize that. These people did note to dialogue orply with thew, they came to judge and condemn, my warning to them was their only option to leave, but just looking at this Judge is already an answer to my warning, they will not leave. "ATTACK! KILL THE CRIMINAL AND ANYONE WHO INTERFERES!" (Michael) "< Teleportation: Activate >" (Michael) "< Space Arrow >" (Freya) He retreats using a magic item teleported back along with those around him, but I had expected him to at least have a method to safely retreat when he appeared, so I had Freya prepared. As soon as he activated his magic item, Freya fired, when he came out in the back along with hispanions, he had an arrow stuck in his chest. "Finish them off." (I) "Let them fight, there''s no need to go yet." (Natasha) --------------- Pov n (Hero of Justice): I see Zenos fall behind as his Familiars andpanions move forward to attack, I look at Bianca who shakes her head in denial without me saying anything. "Why not?" (I) "This fight is not ours, do you even know what you will be fighting for?" (Bianca) "He''s right, the decision to let enemies live or die is his, for a Judge toe in person means he was prepared to pass judgment and with so many soldiers there could only be one conclusion." (Bianca) "Why am I wrong? Just because I don''t think it''s right to kill everyone?" (I) "You saw his eyes, even if someone surrenders, he will kill everyone." (I) "They came prepared for this." (Darcia) "It''s only fair that they get the same treatment they were willing to give when they arrived." (Bianca) "I''ve said it before, you must have the determination to cover yourself in blood when you choose the path of justice in this world, there are many who bend right and wrong or evenws to achieve what they want, that kind of person will always exist like now." (Bianca) Bianca keeps looking at the Judge who is in the distance, she has a serious face, when I look at the Judge he isughing. "There are many people who don''t deserve a second chance, some don''t even deserve what they already have." (Bianca) "..." (I) Chapter 923 Cap 921: Fighting Without Taking It Seriously Pov Orion: I spread my wings to throw myself off the Ship and into the forest, the thrill of the hunt taking over me, this time I can hunt to half a heart''s content. "< Predator''s Cloak >" (I) I use an Aura technique I learned from Ragnar to blend in with the nature around me, this will hide my presence with a cloak of natural Aura. This technique along with my hunting skills will be enough for them to only notice my presence when it''s toote. "< Hunting Ground >" (I) I adjust my size to move freely as I run through the trees while creating a red mist with the blood that makes up my body specting that mist around the area. This will block detection abilities and spells while also obstructing their vision. "(Master said never to be seen, fear of the unknown will give me more opportunities.)" (I) While running I already detected the closest enemies that were looking for me, they must have seen me descending in that forest. They are all close to each other, but there are blind spots. "< Hunter''s Fangs >" (I) Using my vitality and mana I created Blood Wolves that run towards the enemies, as soon as they turn towards the enemies that just appeared I attack from behind, devouring the head of one while cutting the heads of two others with my wings, without losing one second I pull another creating the forest back calling the attention of others who neglect the Blood Wolves and are injured. This time they are more attentive knowing I''m hiding but wasting no time I attack from above while they only look from the sides, I return to my normal size andnd on top of three tearing them to pieces while I use my tail to smash another fur my back and bite one that got scared in front of me. "Now for the next ones." (I) I suck all the blood out of their bodies before rushing to the next ones. ------------- Pov Lilith: What should I do, there are ten men running after me. "Die, criminal!" "Dying is not good, my Father and H would be sad." (I) "< Blood Insanity >" (I) I run towards them, grabbing at them with my ws as I get shed by their swords, my blood sttering as it stters on them never realizing they are only making shallow wounds. In a few seconds, everyone already has red eyes, at this moment they are not only hitting me but also attacking each other until there is only one crying in the end. "You were wonderful." (I) "N... No..." I bite their neck and drink their blood with pleasure, this ability wears down their inhibitions the more of my blood is in their bodies, but in the middle of a battle, it means everyone is a target. "Are you an Elf? I hadn''t noticed, I love Elf blood, it''s not as tasty as Freya''s blood, but it''s good for a snack." (I) "Die Demon." "< Executioner''s Axe >" "< Binding Curse: Pain >" (I) I was drinking the blood from the neck, and my sister taught me the best ce for it, while I was having a snack someone came up from behind with an ax and tried to cut me, I left it while I moved enough not to hit any important organs around at the same time I used a Curse to share my pain with her. "AAAHHHHH AHHHHH!!!!!" "Can''t you take a little pain? I haven''t even hurt you yet." (I) "< Demon de >" (I) My tail takes advantage of her moment of distraction by piercing her heart. "< Blood Regeneration >" (Vanessa) Suddenly I hear the voice of one of my sisters and the blood from the surroundingses to me being absorbed by my body as the wound that runs from my shoulder to the middle of my body closes. "Stop hurting yourself, I''ll tell Father..." (Vanessa) "< Shadow Explosion >" (Vanessa) "Come on, you don''t have to tell him, he''s going to forbid me to eat Pizza." (I) "We are being attacked, pay attention¡­" (Vanessa) "< Spears of Light >" (Vanessa) "< Blood Serpents >" (I) While I was talking to my sister I almost forgot that I still had more enemies, but with her, by my side, it was easier to fight them, they didn''t give me the opportunity to take advantage, so the battlested longer. -------------- Pov Ragnar: "< Battle Rage >" (I) My Aura was everywhere forming copies of me in my true form, they were materializations of my Aura that I only learned to do thanks to the Master''s Authority. At the moment I could only create 3, but one day I will be able to create hundreds, I alone will have an army''s worth. "< Aura Hammer >" "< Aura de >" (I) While I was fighting a Runic that looked more like a giant of almost 3 meterses attacking me with an Aura cintra technique which I used a technique of my own. "An Aura master?" (I) "You are not an ordinary monster, you must be a Holy Beast." "Divine Beast to be precise, not that it changes your fate today." (I) Someone tried to take advantage of my apparent distraction to attack me from behind but was crushed by one of my copies of Auras. "I won''t waste my time..." (I) "< Berserk Onught >" Seems like he''s more focused on defense, this fight mightst longer than I''d like, or so I thought before a cardnded between me and him, our two Auras canceled and I used my de horn to sh through his chest his. "Coward..." "Thanks for the help, Loki." (I) "It was over faster than I thought, good reaction." (Loki) "Couldn''t it have taken at least 1 hit earlier?" (La) "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, it was just a friendly bet, I bet you would win without taking a hit." (Loki) "It''s not fair, you interfered..." (La) "< Earth Rift >" (La) "< Massacre Breeze >" (La) Five people approached, and my copies stopped them, but during thebat, cracks opened under their feet the moment they were going to step, it took their bnce, at that moment a wind blew carrying hundreds of des of wind that they could not defend. "Stop ying games, we still have enemies to fight." (I) Speaking of which I found another Strong Aura not far away and started an intense battle, it was more of an Aura master, but unlike thest one, on defense, this one was focused on adapting while fighting without weapons. Our battle was intense and I felt like I was facing the master, it was hard to predict what she was doing, at one moment she attacked head on like a hammer, other times sheunched attacks from afar and there were times she created traps for me by changing the form of your Aura in the middle of an attack. It was a tough battle that made me thest one to finish. Chapter 924 Cap 922: Hela Cruelty Pov Nix: When I got off the ship, I went straight to thergest number of Soldiers riding Wyverns, it seems that the people of the Temple of Law have underestimated us. I spread my wings and go towards them while expanding my Aura around me, I may be a Spirit but I''m still a True Dragon. Wyverns can''t even be considered normal Dragons, the Aura of a True Dragon must frighten them to the point of being immobile as they are now. "Move, you damn Wyvern!" "< Lunar Reflection >" (I) "< Shadow Crush >" (I) I use a Moon Element Rune empowered by the Master''s Authority, this was enough to throw the enemies into an illusion for a few seconds, long enough to use a chain of Dark Element Spiritual Runes, and with that I took control over the shadow underneath of their armor and clothing, then crush them through their defenses. "< Enve >" (I) I add another Dark Element Rune along with the master''s Authority to enve these Wyverns. "You can still be useful to the master." (I) ---------------- Pov Silvia: I don''t mind fighting, but there''s no point in it, the initial battle is a simple one, they don''t have the necessary strength or the necessary numbers to be a threat. Sigh I look at the Judge in the distance, my sisters told me how those of the Temple of the Law were fervent in difficult times keeping order and giving security to the people. "How did they fall to this level..." (I) "So you noticed?" (Natasha) "It may not seem like it, but I was once a World Tree, there are few things I don''t know about this world." (I) "But I''m still amazed at how those of the Temple of Law fell." (I) "So you don''t know?" (Natasha) "That was before I was created, as far back as I can remember they are like that, twisting their beliefs to fit what they want without ever breaking their Laws." (I) "With the arrival of long periods of peace, the governments of the various nations were able to maintain control without constant help from the Temple of Law." (Natasha) "As the generations passed they lost the absolute influence they once had, and with the birth of new generations who heard the past glory of their Religion came the desire that gave rise to the arrogance they possess today." (Natasha) I look at the Judge just seeing his soldiers ughtered, someone as selfish as he is but still considered a High Priest. "Aren''t you going to tell my Dad?" (I) "My brother doesn''t need to know, he''ll see soon enough." (Natasha) "Why not get it over with now?" (I) "It will be good practice for him." (Natasha) "Just for that?" (I) "He needs opponents who want to kill him in order to grow, the Church of Light people from before were of equal strength at most, but theirbat modes were ridiculous." (Natasha) "I hope now is a better challenge." (Natasha) "But you won''t tell him?" (I) "He''ll find out soon enough, the fight is already over..." (Natasha) "What is she doing?" (Natasha) I follow Natasha''s eyes to a ce with a lot of miasma that shouldn''t be around here, then I see on the ground an area above the trees where many 100+ people are in agony as their powers and vitality are being absorbed by a circle magic full of Runes, I don''t know where the dense miasma mist around came from, but it''s also being absorbed by the magic circle. I look at the person standing outside the magic circle, it was H, she seems to be Father Zenos'' daughter, but differently, her bloodline is only partial, in fact, she was created as a monster. I look at her there with one creatingplementary magic circles, there was one of my Father''s Ghost Crows on her shoulder. "Is this a Necromancer ritual?" (I) "So it seems, but I don''t know the Spiritual Runes she ced in her magic circle." (Natasha) "They are ancient Runes, he wanted to learn them and I taught them to him, but now I think he should have asked what they were going to use them for." (I) "She''s clearly trying to summon something from the dead." (I) "Wait, what is she doing¡­" (Natasha) ------------- Pov H: When I jumped off the ship, I let myself fall to the ground, such a height would not hurt me and it allowed me to reach the ground faster, there was a ce I needed to reach before the others and I left Crow on my shoulder, one of the Lesser Familiars of the master, guide me to the hidden ce. "Are you sure they''ll be there?" (I) "[Yes, but tell me something, how is my voice?]" (Nicole) "It''s strange, it seems like when I heard her voice on the ship giving the attack warning." (I) "[Damn, robotic voice doesn''t look gooding out of a crow, their magic is getting in the way.]" (Nicole) "Which way?" (I) "[27 meters to your right, then go forward another 35 meters.]" (Nicole) I continue to follow her indecisions for a few seconds while hiding my presence, then I see an area that looks normal just like the rest of the forest. "Are you sure it''s here?" (I) "[Yes, but are you sure he allowed it?]" (Nicole) "He said as long as they attacked I could do whatever I wanted, but without involving their Soul." (I) "I was going to hunt down some criminals with Lilith in the next town we passed, but since we have volunteers..." (I) "< Trees of Death >" (I) "< Demon Corpse Beasts >" (I) I ce my hand on the ground while sending my Aura to every corner under the earth, in the middle of a forest it wasn''t difficult to find remains of bodies and parts of dead trees. It didn''t take long to use my Necromancer magic along with Demonic energy to turn everything that was once alive into Undead. Thin ck trees emerge from the ground at the same time that rotting monsterse out of the ground, some missing body parts, the skeletons that emerge gradually have rotting flesh covering their bodies giving them a more hideous form. "Ahhhhhh..." "What is this...we''re under..." "A tree suddenly appeared... aahhhh!!!!" "That should be enough." (I) I point to the ce that looks normal, the monsters attack and seem to pass through something that causes ripples in the space ahead before disappearing. I can hear the screams, the trees I made rise from the ground within their illusion, but the monsters I had to make go there. "Now that the vanguard has gone, my turn." (I) Chapter 925 Cap 923: A Judges Last Resort Pov H: As soon as I entered the barrier it wasn''t difficult to kill everyone, that''s because they were almost all mages with few Warriors. There is a reason why I used a Deadly Tree and Demonic Corpse Beasts, the trees are as strong as weapons and attack any living thing relentlessly from all sides except me while the Half Rotten Beasts also like to attack any living thing, but these Undead have the characteristic of spreading their odor around causing various abnormal effects such as necrotic poison, confusion and some types of diseases. As soon as I went through their illusion I saw the few Warriors trying to fight the 3 trees and without the time to fight the much weaker Rotten Beasts, but these monsters don''t need to be strong, they can spread the abnormal effects even dead while their bodies don''t are burned, moreover, they are numerous and do not know fear, they will continue to attack until no one suffers. "< Phantom Imprisonment >" (I) I got behind a Mage, he was using a Barrier, but it''s no use since the barrier is focused in front of him while I was behind, I gave a strong blow to his neck throwing him to the ground already unconscious and using a magic that creates rings of energy trapping him while slowly absorbing his energy. I didn''t want to waste my energy on a won battle, so I only used the moves the master taught me on these weakened enemies. The mages, having weaker bodies, were easy to knock unconscious, they noticed my presence, but they didn''t have time to use powerful spells being constantly attacked by hundreds of monsters, the more powerful a spell the more time it takes to use. I kept knocking them unconscious one after the other, some tried to run away, but I always took advantage of this to catch them off guard before trapping them in the same way with the first one. After that, I had to deal with Soldiers or Knights who weren''t able to get away from the trees that wouldn''t stop attacking long enough for them to flee. "These are all if I''m not mistaken there are 109 people, not all are human, many are from races with great vitality." (I) "[It was faster than expected.]" (Nicole) "The secret is to attack the vulnerabilities, they had the numerical advantage and many among them were of the same strength level as me." (I) "Now let''s get started, maybe I''ll do it above the forest, I don''t want to cause any problems in the wild." (I) "[Are you going to do it here?]" (Nicole) "No, this is just one of the preparations." (I) I build arge magic circle using the element of darkness and Demonic Energy, I used some Spiritual Runes I learned from Silvia at some points of the magic circle. After that, I throw several gold coins that dissolve into pure Energy before being absorbed by the magic circle while controlling it to go higher, enough to be a little distance from the tops of the trees. Soon the magic circle under my control pulls the enemies in, leaving them in heaps of unconscious people. "It''s a little over 100, so if I use 5 Evil Seeds that should be enough, I''ll also need that special magic crystal." (I) I throw 5 of the condensed malice-filled crystals into my magic circle which explode releasing a dense mist of miasma wanting to spread in the surroundings, but my magic circle starts greedily sucking in this evil energy. "No...no, no, please stop!!!" "Pain... so much pain!!!" "Aaahhhhh!!" "[Are you sure this is safe?]" (Nicole) "For me, it''s pretty safe, but for them not so much, but they would be killed anyway." (I) "[What''s getting in the way of my connections with Father''s Familiars?]" (Nicole) "I don''t know, I defeated all the mages." (I) "[Isn''t there anything else nearby? Not feeling anything in the area?]" (Nicole) "There''s nothing else I can see and I don''t feel anything out of the ordinary." (I) "[Then it must be because of the magic they used at the beginning, that magic that Rakan canceled, it must have affected the area.]" (Nicole) I talk to Crow who hasnded on my shoulder again, through him I canmunicate with Nicole. During our conversation I didn''t stop looking at my magic circle, it is absorbing any kind of energy from them, but mainly life energy, the only exception would be holy energy. The extraction process is extremely painful, and her screams are a bit annoying, but I can''t do anything about that right now. ----------- After about 10 minutes. "[Everyone is over, just missing you.]" (Nicole) "That''s good, I''m wrapping up now." (I) Inside the magic circle, there are only dry lifeless bodies, I already took everything I wanted from them, after that I pull the Magic Crystal made from the Core of a Unique Lich, a Core of a Dark Elemental, the core of a normal Dragon and some Evil Seeds. The magic crystal was dark gray the size of my head when I threw it in the middle of the magic circle, and then the magic circle was sucked into it beforeing back to me, now with a pattern drawn all over the crystal just like the magic circle of now little, the crystal is now ck with some spheres of light inside. "This will be very useful, it will be worth everything I spent to gather the materials." (I) "[H, go back now, the Judge seems to be making his move, it looks like he was waiting for everyone to die before acting.]" (Nicole) "I''m going." (I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was sitting on the edge of the Ship watching the battle, the vessel if something unexpected happened I was ready to intervene anywhere, but to my surprise, the battle was very easy. The soldiers and Warriors fighting were too weak in numbers or explosive power to fight, but theycked technique, adaptation, andbat experience, they were all too weak, and something is not right. "I know what you''re thinking, but that was to be expected, they are the reserves." (Ivan) "Like this?" (I) "The real fighters are at war, probably helping the Church of Light, they have an ancient alliance." (Ivan) "..." (I) "Little brother, it looks like the Judge is finally using hisst resort, so get ready to fight." (Natasha) "What do you mean,st resort?" (I) "You didn''t think that idiot was standing by this whole time just calmly watching his men die for nothing, did you?" (Natasha) "I thought he was buying time waiting for backup..." (I) "No, this idiot like most Judges only thinks about himself, everything must be going as his ns wanted, at least that''s what he thinks." (Natasha) Chapter 926 Cap 924: A Judge Without Character During the whole battle, I thought everything was very easy, apart from Lilith, no one was hurt since the enemies seemed so inexperienced in realbat. They had strength and training, but it was useless if they didn''t know how to take full advantage of theirbat potential, their attacks are too concentrated in power andcking in creativity making it easy to predict what they do, even I who am less than 5 years in this world can see that. But it wasn''t just them that intrigued me, the Judge who remained strangely calm as his men died was what had me worried, my sister seemed to know something, even Silvia seemed to know something, but I couldn''t hear them talking, my sister blocked my senses from getting close to them with its Aura. I didn''t waste much of my time looking elsewhere for more than a few seconds, that''s because hisck of reaction to his subordinates'' deaths worries me. H''s actions were a little more drastic than I had imagined when she came to me a few days ago with the results of her Necromancy research. "So what are you going to do now?" (I) When I see H finishing off thest of the enemies, I keep an eye on the Judge, he gives a slight smile as his eyes fill with confidence, the wound that Freya made with her arrow has already healed with the potions he used, now it gives a step forward with the 3 others who were with him keeping their distance from him. My sister prevented anyone from attacking the Judge after Freya''s attack and prevented me from entering the battle until the end, it seems she wanted me to face the Judge at this time because of thatst resort you just talked about. The judge takes the pendant from his chest that I imagine is the Crest of the God of Law and holds it up while smiling. "I am Michael, High Priest of the Temple of Law, Judge of the Temple of Law is aw enforcement tool to punish all criminals who destroy the order of the world!" (Michael) "Today I use and condemn the people present for the crimes of resistance tow enforcement, murder of servants of thew, disregard for thews that maintain order in the world, and genocide before the presence of a Judge recognized by the Temple of the Law!" (Michael) "As a Judge, I take for myself the Authority of thews here broken to apply condemnation to criminals who go against the order of the world!" (Michael) "< Holy Verdict >" (Michael) As the Judge spoke his Aura grew in power until it took over the entire surrounding area, I could feel his words gaining more weight with each "crime" he imed we hadmitted, his Aura growing more powerful with each crime he spoke to in varying degrees. We reallymit all these "crimes" if he takes it out of context that he initiated the attack from the beginning and we''ve only been attacking back harder. "That''s..." (I) But I think I understand what thatst feature my sister was talking about, I felt his Aura reach the bodies on the ground and then something flowed from the bodies to the Judge through his Aura, something I recognized immediately as Authority. It wasn''t difficult to feel the Authority flowing into the Judge as his body was covered in Holy Power, but this Authority was different, it didn''t mix with his Aura, but mixed with his Holy Power. "That Authority is not his..." (I) "He is borrowing Authority not from his God but from the Laws he mentioned, as Judge he has the right to use that bit of Authority to enforce thew." (Natasha) I try to pay more attention and I realize that these Authority threads are insignificant by themselves, I''m just now clearly realizing why there are over 100 of these Authority threads going to the Judge. His body undergoes some changes, and inscriptions appear on his skin, but they are not Runes, these look like words and phrases as if his skin had been used to write excerpts from a book. "< Dragon''s Awakening: 19% >" (I) I back away from the Ship knowing he wille for me, his skin turns metallic gray and arge amount of mana leaks from his body as if he has more mana than his body can hold. I looked around realizing that apart from my children and Familiars, only Bianca who is a Priestess of Justice, the Hero and Loki are unaffected by the Authority that has arisen. I feel my Authority automatically protecting me, I also feel it in my Family members, but my children don''t have Authority, so I soon realized that it was my lineage within them awakening to deny that Authority. I walked away while keeping a calm expression but this time I was showing an equal amount of Authority in my Aura so as not to scare him, I don''t know if he can sense Authority like me or that''s the most he can do but I didn''t want to risk him run away if I showed that I had a much stronger Authority than he did. "Is your show over yet? This farce is enough." (I) "You are a fool for going against our Temple of Law!" (Michael) "< Knights of Law >" (Michael) He raises his hand causing Holy power and Authority to condense materializing into a form of 4 Silver Knights in full armor, each of them holding a weapon, one of them wielding a two-handed sword, another wielding chains that had a metal ball with spikes at the end, another had two axes, and thest had a spear. As all that energy leaking out of his body bes these 4 Horsemen along with the Authority that he borrowed with theirws, a barrier formed around him. "I condemn you and all yourpanions to death!" (Michael) The 4 Horsemene to attack me, but in that moment when their weapons are about to touch me, they pierce through my body or should I say, the illusion that I left in my ce when I step out beside the Judge giving a sh with my sword. "< de of Judgment >" (I) "This is pointless... but what..." (Judge) I use my Dark and Light power on my sword, while also putting my holy power and Authority, then I swung the sword with all my strength downwards hitting the Barrier, but the only thing I managed to do was make a slight crack. I use my wings to push away to get a space from these 4 Knights this Judge created. "(That thing is pretty sturdy, how can I get through that damn barrier... wait.)" (I) During the sh, I felt that the damage I dealt had disappeared, but it wasn''t negated or blocked, the feeling was different, then I realized that I only received 3 attacks when I ran away from close to the barrier. "(I see, a Knight''s duty is to uphold order andws, the barrier only appeared after they emerged.)" (I) I look at the Knight with the two-handed sword, one of his arms is shaking, but I don''t feel afraid of him, in fact, I don''t feel any emotion from either of them, so it must have been my attack on the barrier. Chapter 927 Cap 925: A Bloody Practice I had just realized that the damage on the barrier around the Judge was being transferred to the Knights somehow, so what I had to do was simple, finish off the 4 Knights before killing this damn Judge. "(I have to take care of them first.)" (I) "< Incarnation of Thunder >" (I) I felt the Thunder Element Ki coursing through my entire body integrating into me, my body was covered in lightning and suddenly things seemed a little slower before returning to normal. "< Thunderde Rune >" (I) I write the Runes on the des of my sword and dagger before going on the attack, from their movement from before I realized that all 4 of them have the strength of a Bronze Grade Adventurer, so they must be around Lesser King Grade at the very least. I chose the thunder element for speed and explosive power, I am outnumbered and cannot maintain my current power for long periods of time. That''s why I was the first to attack, using my speed that is a little faster than them now, I ran into their midst, piercing my sword through the eye opening in the armor with the chains while my dagger pierces an opening in the Knight''s good arm with the two-handed sword. "Damn, I should...ghhhhh!" (I) I was knocked back by the metal ball from one of the Knights'' chain before being pierced by the spear that would have gone through my chest if it hadn''t dodged and hit my shoulder. "< ws of Thunder >" (I) But I use my ws to break the spear as I spin away from these wretched Knights. "Fighting thew is futile..." (Michael) I decided to stop paying attention to this idiot, for a second I thought about asking my Familiars for help and looked at my Ship, my sister was smiling the same way she does during the beatings she calls training. "(She didn''t want to let me fight before to save my strength for that.)" (I) "(She also said that this fight would be good practice, she wants me to fight alone.)" (I) I knew she wanted to give me a challenge, she told me what I needed to learn in realbat against an enemy that wanted to kill me, but I didn''t think she''d want to do it this way. "(Let''s see how far I can go then.)" (I) I''m not afraid of her during training and I won''t fear an arrogant coward. I try to save my strength as I circle between the 4 Saints always dodging their attacks, I thought of trying to make them sh each other but that never happened, they always stop inches from each other. I had also already realized that they were empty armor, trying to use the gaps in the armor tond a hit wasn''t going to work, I had to think of a way to fight fast. During the next few minutes, I was on the defensive while ignoring the arrogantments of that damn Judge, but even so, the 4 Horsemen seemed to be guided by one mind, their attacksplemented each other making it very difficult to dodge everyone. In one of these situations I ran around behind the Ax Knight, then a chain snagged my foot through the Axe Knight''s legs, with no time to let go when a spear came overhead, I shed my own foot to get myself release before floating it back into ce and letting the healing process do the rest. I took a few hits, broke a few bones, and one of my wings was ripped off before I realized one thing, I finally figured out a way to destroy them, the course I needed to do was leave none of the armor behind. "< Rune of Maism >" (I) I draw a Rune on their armor while dodging their attacks using my dagger and active causing them to be pulled together giving me time to back away. "(I''m not able to use the Territory for now, it would be too much pressure for my body, so let''s do it.)" (I) I deactivated the Incarnation of Thunder and the Runes on my des, and now what I need is a spell. "< Corrosive Space Distortion >" (I) "< Storm Barrier >" (I) I use two spells at the same time creating a barrier of water rotating at high speed and inside a spatial distortion in which I activated my Corrosion Skill making the space itself acidic, of course, I also used the power of my Authority to strengthen the two spells together with my Aura. "That should be enough..." (I) "You fool, do you think your tricks will work?" (Michael) "You''re insufferable, just shut the fuck up..." (I) "Damn it!" (I) "< Dragon''s Breath of Destruction >" (I) Soon a single half-melted Giant Armores out of the water sphere, it was more like a Golem now, it was made of melted pieces of armor, it had 5 arms and 3 weapons being the chain, the Ax, and the Spear that now has its tip reced by the de of the two-handed sword looking kind of wavy. I felt this thing trying to get out and I prepared myself before using a good part of my strength in a Multi Elemental breath attack using my Holy Power, I expected to finish him off with this attack, but he approached me very fast and when he was hit like this my attack opened a giant hole in his chest, but even so, he wasn''t defeated and his chain bound me before throwing me to the ground with force. Before I reached the ground, therge spear was thrown towards me, piercing my chest until it crossed and was stuck in the ground when it fell, forming a crater. "< Wind Bomb >" (I) "< Corrosive Shadow Prison >" (I) As soon as he came to attack me I threw apacted wind sphere into the hole in his chest before making it explode sending pieces of armor everywhere, then I use the shadows in the surroundings to suck the pieces of armor in while it continues to fall apart by corrosion. So I look up, the panicked Judge looking my way as the barrier around him cracks more and more, so I stand and drink bottle after bottle of blood to recover faster. "Now I will deal with you." (I) Chapter 928 Cap 926: The Judge Has Been Judged! Pov n: The way they all fight is different from me, half of them clearly haven''t received any kind ofbat training, and even those who are mages use their spells in the middle ofbat expecting openings. I may not agree with the genocide they aremitting, but Bianca is right that this decision is not mine, I don''t have the power to force them to stop and I can''t think of any arguments that would convince Zenos to spare the people who came to do it bad for him. As the time all died and I saw the Judge make his move, this infuriated me even more, his men were numerous but clearly inexperienced, and he sent them to their deaths so that he could use thisst resort, he distorts the Authority his God gave to the Clergy. A power to bring justice even in the most hopeless of days, now being used by sacrificing her own people, but I know Bianca is more enraged at this Judge than I am, as a Priestess, she cannot ept someone who holds a higher rank than her that she in another Religion do such macabre acts in a predetermined way. "We should do something! Why do you insist on standing still?" (I) "This is not our fight, can''t you see!? He''s going alone." (Bianca) I look at Zenos, but once he uses this weird Dragon transformation, it doesn''t take long forbat to start and my hatred for the Judge reaches new heights. "(As expected of a coward, he lets others fight for him until the end while hiding behind a strong barrier.)" (I) The fight was difficult, I know from the movements of the armor that they are empty, as they are not monsters, and they will not have Cores either, so they do not have any weak points. When he cut his own leg I saw his familiar spirit try to go to him, but the woman named Natasha doesn''t allow it, she knew from the beginning about this sacred magic, she even stopped Branca from talking about it earlier today. I keep watching Zenos fight, he is strong, but not as strong as me in terms of destructive power, but I must admit that he has something that Ick flexibility. He switches between fight and flight techniques with fluidity, he also knows when to use his spells or Abilities without interrupting hisbat rhythm. But I didn''t understand those minutes where he was just defensive, there were many ways for him to get away, but as he didn''t do that he ended up taking hard hits, in the end, he ended up using some magic, I didn''t understand his magic choices, neither of them would hurt these types of enemies, but somehow there was something else, when the armor came out there was only one, moreover its giant half-molten body was simr to that of some Golems. It was at that moment when I saw that breath attack, I was far away but I knew he would die if he got hit by that. But what looked like a monster now, unaffected by emotions, he approached minimizing the damage and caused great injuries to that Vampire. It was strange to see everyone standing still even with the concern written on their faces, but still, nobody did anything, so came the end when Zenos managed to defeat that thing. I look at Bianca. "Not yet." (Bianca) I can see the Judge''s desperation as his barrier fell apart, so he tried to run, but he couldn''t. ----------- Pov Zenos: I walk over to Judge Michael drinking my bottles of blood while healing myself, I can feel his Aura receding as it weakens, the temporary Authority he got has gone all to those Knight Armors from before, and now he has nothing. "Stay away from me, I am a Judge, a representative of..." (Michael) "< Blood Curse: 4 Hells >" (I) He tries to run but that just makes meugh, I use my threads to hold him while I use some of the Blood on my wounds to draw a Magic Circle with 4yered Spiritual Runes, a curse I created while apanying Lilith and Erica on their curse studies, at first I just wanted to spend time with them, but as with almost everything I do, when I find something interesting I am consumed by curiosity and this time I ended up creating something that won their admiration, that alone was enough for me to decide do not use this curse. With the magic circle, I use my three natural energies and Demonic energy to activate it, then thisplex magic circle moves taking the form of a Leech that holds my hand still as I approach the Judge tied in my webs floating in the air. "You know, there are some things I can''t forgive, but the genocide you wanted to do here by betraying people who followed you so cowardly, that''s despicable on a level that disgusts me." (I) "I know I killed them, I probably would have killed them all again, you don''t have such a good heart to leave enemies alive who came to attack me and the people I love." (I) "But I would never betray people who have given me their loyalty as you have, so I will find you guilty of treason against your subordinates." (I) "Your sentence will be a little experiment with that poor Leech, I''ve never tested that, and I didn''t want to test it either, but I think you''ve done your bit to get such a reward, so enjoy it for the time it takes for your brain to break down." (I) "He''s all yours, little one." (I) The Leech jumps out of my hand and seems to sprout wings as it flies at high speed and enters the middle of his forehead, then a 4-jeweled Leech tattoo appears on his forehead. I make a cocoon and then put a sound barrier around it before floating it along with me back to the ship where everyone''s eyes were on the cocoon. I try to float there without my wings that are still injured, but the closer I was getting to the ship, the more my vision became wavy and a feeling of weakness started to arise in my body. Cough! Cough!!! "Damn..." (I) Unaware of what was happening to my body, I started coughing up copious amounts of blood as internal and external wounds that I thought had healed reopened. "I think you''re more inattentive than I am if you haven''t noticed that." (Natasha) Cough! Cough!! "..." (I) I feel someone wrap their arms around me for support, then I feel myself being carried up and ced on a hard floor where many contours are around me. "(I feel like I''m back on the ship, I must have worried everyone now, but I don''t know what''s going on with my body.)" (I) "I could heal you, but that''s good practice too." (Natasha) Chapter 929 Cap 927: Definition Of Justice For Idiots Before I could reach the Floating Ship my body lost strength as I felt all the damage I thought I had healed returning, my mind was clear as the pain and weakness didn''t affect me as much mentally as it used to. My sister brought me to the ship where I was surrounded by blurred silhouettes, I could hear their voices and I knew they were mypanions, but it was my sister who crouched next to me to tell her that she would not heal me. Even though I''m in such a difficult situation, this maniac still wants me to keep training. "You idiot, you thought the injuries those knights from before were normal? Did you forget what they were made of?" (Natasha) If I''m not mistaken the Knights from before were made of mana and Authority that that hypocritical Judge gathered, I think there was also Holy Power involved. "Your Holy Power will get rid of any holy damage, perks of being a Demigod, but Authority is different." (Natasha) "In many ways, Authority shares characteristics with Auras even though they are very different." (Natasha) "When injured by an enemy''s Aura-empowered attacks, the wounds can only be treated after expelling that intruding Aura, same with Authority." (Natasha) "(Is she telling me to use my Authority to expel that Knight''s Authority?)" (I) I didn''t even notice the Authority, I thought he only used it on the barrier since no Territory was created, but from what my sister is saying that''s not quite what happened. It seems that all of his attacks contained the Authority, I didn''t realize that before because I didn''t pay attention, I''m an idiot. I try to use my Aura and Authority to scan my body paying special attention to the ces where I feel injuries. In a short time, I noticed the same Authority as before in my wings, chest, and several other wounds, but the worst was the chest wound from before, this wound had much more Authority and seemed to be worse than before it healed. I didn''t realize it before, maybe because I didn''t concentrate enough on these points before, the burst of healing from before was due to therge amount of blood I was drinking, but it was only superficial, in a few minutes the wounds opened up again leaving me in this state and getting worse. I try to focus on one ce at a time like I''ve never done this before, starting with the smallest wounds using my Aura and Authority together to trap the invading power in a bubble before pushing it out of my body. ------------- 5 hourster, inside a room on the Floating Ship. Sigh I let out a sigh after finally pushing out the enemy Authority that was wreaking havoc in my lungs. I opened my eyes and saw that Authority crumble as if the surrounding nature had crushed or consumed that Authority. "..." (I) I pick up a barrel of blood in one hand and drink it down as if I were holding arge wooden cup. "I have to be more careful going forward." (I) "You did well considering they were stronger." (Nix) "Strength is important, but it is of no use only, his movements were simple and that''s why I could dodge for so long, that gave me time to analyze them and..." (I) knock knock knock "Looks like you havepany." (Nix) "Yeah, I just didn''t expect it to be him, but let''s see what he wants this time." (I) I use my magic to open the door without having to get up from the bed where I''m sitting cross-legged, who was there was n, the Hero of Justice. "I can enter?" (n) "Of course, otherwise the door would remain closed." (I) He walks in and pulls out a chair to sit closer to the bed as I close the door the same way I opened it. "I hope this isn''t another stupid lecture on Justice, I''m not in the mood for childishness right now." (I) "It''s not the battle I want to talk about, but it''s rted." (n) "But first, I wanted to know how you are?" (n) "I''m fine now, the wounds are healing slower than usual, but now there''s nothing stopping them from healing." (I) "I''m just exhausted after two battles like today, first the Idiots of Light and then the Hypocrites of Law." (I) Sigh "What a bad day." (I) I look at the Hero, his eyes are thoughtful, and it doesn''t look like he''s mad at me like he usually does, I wonder what he wants this time. "So, say what do you want to talk about?" (I) "My mate helped me realize something during this battle, I''m always judging everything by what I believe is fairness." (n) "From the Morror Continent, I distrusted you because your way of doing things didn''t follow any pattern I could understand, your motives for doing anything were ridiculous and yet the Elven leaders respected you." (n) "I didn''t like you and I thought it was because of the ease with which you killed or the ease with which youmitted crimes." (n) "I''m not going to apologize for any of this, nor do you expect me to turn myself in to answer for these crimes you talk about." (I) "That''s not what I want to talk about." (n) "Today I finally understand why I don''t like you." (n) "You have your own justice, you do what you think should be done for the only reason you can." (n) "You don''t care aboutws or rules anywhere and just follow your own justice just like today, even if I don''t agree." (n) He looks at his hand still thoughtful, I stay quiet to try to understand his reasoning and know what he''s talking about. "While you follow what you believe, I am that I was chosen as a Hero of Justice by the Great God Justhos, I am following what I was taught by others, I never stopped a second to think about the definition of justice and I always believed in what I was taught." (n) "I was angry with you out of envy, it took me a long time to realize that and now I don''t know what to do, I''m even doubting what I''ve learned." (n) Sigh "Wow, when I don''t think you can be more childish, you still manage to exceed my expectations." (I) "Definition of Justice... what a stupid thing." (I) "Let''s start a ss and see if you mellow out a bit because I''m getting annoyed with you." (I) "The name of this ss will be, Definition of Justice for Idiots and you will be my first student, I also hope you will be thest." (I) Chapter 930 Cap 928: Arash Face To Face With Luminus Pov Luminus (True Dragon Emperor of Light): I enter the throne room, to my surprise, it was half destroyed with w marks, cuts, holes, and cracks everywhere, but I didn''t have much time to think about the surroundings when all my instincts forced me to stop. I could feel enormous pressure on me, but it wasn''t an Aura, Authority, or even murderous intent, it was just my own instincts trying to force me to run as if an enemy was right in front of me. I knew that not feeling any Authority, Aura, or murderous intent in this room meant that at least I could speak, but I also knew that he was trying to suppress his presence, which goes to show that his emotions are not in control at this point. My body was rigid forcing me to stand still for a few seconds, my eyes roamed almost throughout the room, which made me realize the destruction in the surroundings, but that was because there was only one ce in the room that I didn''t want to look, the direction of where I felt eyes watching me right in front of me. "Approach... Dragon of Light." (Arash) "Luminus..." (Lux) "I... I know..." (I) Sigh I''ve walked too far to be gripped by fear now, I came here prepared to die if necessary, that won''t stop me. I squeeze my hand tightly as I take another step forward with great difficulty as I roll my eyes forward, sitting on arge stone throne decorated with ck crystal scales was him in his Human form. A man 2 meters tall, two red eyes burning with hatred, ck skin, ruffled short white hair, a muscr body full of ck scales on his arms, and a sinister presence, even without his Aura or murderous intent I can still tell how much he hates me, every muscle in his body is tensed as he clenches both hands together. "(His hatred for me or should I say for my race is greater than I imagined.)" (I) He was forcing himself to stay still, I could see how hard he was trying not to attack me, he had trouble even saying the name of my race. I walk towards him a few more steps before kneeling down, but the moment my knee touches the ground I feel for a split second an Aura that seems toe from hell filled only with hatred and murderous intent fall on top of me, even My Authority trembled with this macabre presence, I couldn''t stop my body from shaking, but I didn''t move from my position with one knee on the ground, even though it took all my strength to keep myself that way. But that brief moment passed when I felt that Aura being pulled back before I stopped feeling it. "Luminus, you..." (Lux) "I... I''m fine..." (I) I imagine that Auranded on Lux as well, but it couldn''t have been as bad as it was for me. I lift my head to see the man sitting on the throne clutching his face tightly, the only eye I saw between his fingers was bloodshot and turningpletely red, all that existed in that eye was death. "..." (Arash) He didn''t say anything and I waited for him to regain hisposure, when he dropped his face his eyes were the same as before, full of hate but still rational. "You''re a brave boy, you''vee to the Dragon Country many times and still let you get out alive every time, yet... you had the nerve toe here before me!" (Arash) "..." (I) "Do you have any idea how hard I''ve been trying not to tear you apart and burn your Soul since you walked through that door!?" (Arash) "As if your presence wasn''t already disgusting enough... you still have a Fairy of Light with you..." (Arash) "Emperor Dra..." (Lux) "Shut up! I promised to listen to him, not you, so don''t test my patience!" (Arash) "It was my idea to bring her here, as we both share the same goal." (I) "I don''t care about your goals, but I won''t forget what you did to be here today." (Arash) "You used my daughter for your purposes, so be very careful what she says today." (Arash) I knew that using your daughter would be bad, it took me a while to realize who she was, but it was toote when I realized it, I just wanted that Vampire''s help at first, but I can''t go back now. "I apologize for my way of conveying my message, but know that I never wanted to..." (I) "Shiro, a piece of trash that annihted an entire city and enraged the Dark Elf King." (Arash) "Guess my surprise when I learned his true target!? Especially when I found out who sent him there!" (Arash) "He is a Traitor, I was foolish to trust him and sent a message in my ce, I didn''t know he..." (I) "What a surprise, a traitor among the Dragons of Light, it seems that the passing of thousands of years has not changed anything." (Arash) "But say what you have to say, I will listen, I made that promise to her." (Arash) He doesn''t want to listen, just as I feared, most likely anything he says is pointless, talking about my innocence and my brothers would be pointless, the only reason I made it out of this territory alive every other time was because of this, but that doesn''t change his hatred for me. "(The most I can do is...)" (I) "I ask your forgiveness, I know that my tribemitted an unforgivable act in the past, something that can never be repaired was taken from you, I can say that you were not present as well as many others and the same can be said of the Fairy by my side, but I hope it at least gives you a chance to redeem..." (I) "TO REDEEM!!!????" (Arash) "You think you can redeem yourself before me!?" (Arash) He raises from his throne his Aura and Authority now exploding in fury, this time itsted several seconds, enough to see what was deeper in his Aura, something that was masked by hatred and anger. What I felt was an endless sadness, an emptiness that would never be filled, just touching that aspect of her Aura made me almost go crazy. "You can ask the Dragon God for Redemption if you want, the only reason I didn''t hunt down every damn Light Dragon, Light Spirit, or Light Fairy was him and the other Gods sending people to stop me!" (Arash) "Nothing you two say or do will ever make up for what your people did to me!!!" (Arash) "What did you do to her!!!" (Arash) "Stop whining about her you idiot!" Chapter 931 Cap 929: What Would She Say? Pov Luminus (True Dragon Emperor of Light): The Dragon Emperor lost control as I spoke, it seems I didn''t choose my words well, but I couldn''t expect him to explode so quickly right at the beginning of the conversation, but before he could do anything a voice came from the balcony in pieces of the living room throne. "Stop whining about her you idiot!" Soon a woman appears, or perhaps I should call it a Spirit, a youthful appearance with wavy silver hair, skin as ck as the fairest night, and eyes as blue as the ocean. She was only a Spirit Princess at best, she couldn''t really feel her strength while being crushed by the Dragon Emperor''s Aura, but she entered here as if it were her home, fearlessly walking towards us. "What are you doing here!?" (Arash) "I knew something like this would happen, I was lucky Caitlyn warned me before she left, she knew you wouldn''t be able to hold her temper." "Go away, this is a matter for the Dragons, you shouldn''t be here!" (Arash) I almost couldn''t move my neck, but I still did enough to see the Dragon Emperor turn his body to face this Spirit, also felt him pulling his Aura back inside his body releasing the pressure that was crushing my body. "Lux, are you..." (I) "I''m fine, he was more focused on you so be careful." (Lux) "You''re hopeless, after all this time and you still can''t spend 5 minutes looking at me." "I said go away!" (Arash) "Or what are you going to do? You can''t even look me in the eye." I didn''t expect to see the dominant Dragon Emperor from before acting like this now, at first I didn''t understand what was going on, but the more I looked at this Spirit, the more I realized who she was. "Lux, she is..." (I) "..." (Lux) I look at Lux, I can see the shame on her face as she looks down, just like me, she chose to carry the burden of her people, she took upon herself all the sins our predecessors did, it means the shame of that day. "You should listen to them, you know it has nothing to do with that day..." "What do you know about that day!?" (Arash) "Nothing more than vague memories, but manage toprehend what they did! I should have exterminated every damn thing¡­" (Arash) "ARASH!!!!" "..." (Arash) She approaches him with a serious face and ces her hand on his shoulder. "Don''t judge an entire race or tribe by the mistakes of a few..." "I don''t care, what they took from me is something I can never get back! Something more important than my life!" (Arash) "I don''t know why you''re here speaking on their behalf, but even you can''t change my heart on this matter!" (Arash) "Arash, don''t say her death so lightly, she wouldn''t agree about it." "Besides, you might not listen to me, but you know her as well as I do, what would she say to you now?" "..." (Arash) GGGGHRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!! BAAMMM! BOOMMMM! After realizing that she could be, I began to understand parts of their conversation and why the Dragon Emperor was acting like this. The words she said just now were so heavy on him that his body froze in ce for a few seconds and right after that a roar that made space itself tremble resounded from his mouth, the power of that roar could have destroyed an entire city if we were in another ce, but this mountain that harbored ages of Dragon Emperors can withstand it. "(That''s...)" (I) I for a fraction of a second could feel an Aura fluctuate in his roar, the Aura that was previously taken by hatred was almost unrecognizable to me, his Aura was marked by pain, and tears came out of my eyes without me noticing due to the influence of so much pain and suffering. The Dragon Emperor punched a crystal column nearby that shattered into pieces before looking at the Spirit who was looking at him with a smile rendering him immobile. "I cannot and will not forgive them, even in death I will curse these traitors for eternity!" (Arash) "These are not true words and you know it, they are the words of someone suffering, you know they carry no me." "Why did youe here, Moon Spirit." (Arash) "Even after all this time you still won''t say my name?" "The only person who holds that name for me will always be her." (Arash) "I''ve said this before you stubborn Lizard, I don''t and won''t rece her, but as a sessor, I care about her as much as you do." "She didn''t feel anger or hate at the end, in her mind only two images existed, the two people most important to her." "What do you think she would say if she could see you right now!?" "Seeing one of the people he cares most about acting so childishly, ming the innocent and attacking people who are bowing down and asking for forgiveness for things they didn''t even do!" "You two, go away,e back in 2 days when things calm down." "But I must at least..." (I) "If you want him to listen, then go back when I told you, if you continue, you''ll only get a pointless death, so go." "Thank you, Spirit of Dark Nights." (Lux) Lux grabs my arm to force me out with her. ------------- Pov Arash: I let those two go, I''m not in the mood to kill today and sit back on my throne while keeping my hand over my eyes. "Just go away! Looking at you is..." (I) "Say, for once in my life, finish saying." (Ste) "You look so much like her, your hair, your eyes, your face, and even her voice..." (I) "But even so, you''re not her..." (I) "I will never be her, I also know that nobody expects that, not even you." (Ste) "Why are you here!?" (I) "Why are you regressing, the you you are now looks like the same one that had to be sealed away for centuries to notmit something you would regret." (Ste) "I know that meeting your daughter didn''t just bring back good memories, but you don''t want her to see a father like that." (Ste) "Leave Nix out of this." (I) "Turbulent moments are near, it''s time to forget the past to be able to look ahead." (Ste) "I will never forget that day." (I) Sigh "Looks like this is going to be as difficult as I thought." (Ste) Chapter 932 Cap 930: Experience Life And Grow "The name of this ss will be, Definition of Justice for Idiots and you will be my first student, I also hope you will be thest." (I) I still can''t believe this idiot came all this way for such an idiotic reason, how does he not notice something so obvious? "Follow me." (I) "Where are we going." (n) I look at him before getting up and heading towards the door beckoning him to follow me, I''m tired of being in this room. If you''re going to have that kind of philosophical teenage talk, let it be with a pretty view at least. I go to the outside of the Floating Ship, open it, then jump onto the sails where I sit leaning back as if on a tree rooster while leaning back on part of the sail, the Hero of Justice sits a little in front of me looking at me. Before saying anything I look into the distance, and I can see the 3 Ships of the Church of Light that we defeated today, by the lights I know that it is still being dismantled, it seems that Nicole wants to take everything she has. "Why did you want toe here?" (n) "Because your question was kind of stupid, that''s the kind of thing that anyone knows without asking someone else, or at least I thought so." (I) I look at the sky, unfortunately, today is a little cloudy with clouds, it must rain these days I think, and because of that, only some parts of the starry sky are visible along with 1 of the two Moons. "Your earlierment is wrong on so many levels that I needed some fresh air before saying where you''re going wrong." (I) "For starters, you''re overthinking something thates naturally, that''s the main problem." (I) "What do you mean thinking too much?" (n) "What you call justice has many names, personal rules, character boundaries or right and wrong." (I) "Each person has their own definitions about these things, but to live with other people you have to ept certain basic rules, that''s howws came about, unfortunately, that''s also how some people started using thosews to manipte people, but I digress now." (I) "As I was saying, youined that unlike me who have my own ''righteousness'', you only follow what others have taught you, right? I think I''ve summed up the whole conversation beforehand well." (I) "Yes, basically that''s how it looks to me, but apparently you think I''m wrong." (n) "You are wrong." (I) "You are looking at what I am today and not seeing or thinking about who I once was." (I) "I''m an Outsider you idiot, I died at over 40 years old in a world where I was trapped myst years in a bed with difficulty even maintaining my consciousness." (I) "My world didn''t have magic, Ki, and Spiritual Energy, it also didn''t have monsters or other races, the only race was Human." (I) "So it must be a very peaceful world and without discrimination, since there were only Humans, this is the dream of the worshipers of the Church of Light." (n) "A naive dream, my world might not be as dangerous as this one, but it has had a history full of, some for very silly reasons." (I) "I don''t really want to talk about discrimination, the truth is that there will always be people to discriminate against others, if not by race as in this world, it will be by skin color, gender, sexual orientation, age, nationality, wealth, fame and a motto of other idiotic things." (I) "I, who had a weak body since I was a child, had a peaceful life even as an orphan, my life was not easy, but nobody''s is." (I) "When I arrived in this world, the only thing I brought with me was what was in my head, that includes the beliefs and "Justice" of my previous world." (I) "Things I was taught by others or led to believe were right, just like you were." (I) "But unlike you who grew up in a safe and controlled environment where everyone around you yed by the same rules, you never had reason to look twice at it." (I) "I was born into this world in the middle of a forest full of monsters as a mere Leech, my first meal was another Leech who could probably be considered my brother, that''s not even considering how panicked I was that everything around me was strange for me." (I) "My journey has been filled with near-death situations and I''ve broken just about every rule I ever believed was right, all in order to survive." (I) "The first person I killed was a bandit, you know what I thought? I remember thinking how easy it was, killing a person shouldn''t be so easy." (I) "Over the days, weeks and years I spent in this my experiences forged what you call "Justice", it may have started out as something taught by others, but over a lifetime you learn what is right for you." (I) "This is something that every elderly person knows, with every difficulty you go through in life, this "Justice" will be hammered again and again, what remains, in the end, will be what you are looking for, your own Justice." (I) I spoke every word looking into his eyes, I gave examples from my own life for him to understand, the truth is that I don''t care much about him, but maybe that''s one of the habits of when I was in the orphanage, I can''t see someone lost trying to find a way without extending a hand. He may be an idiot but he''s not an enemy, I also respect his work to help people, as long as he doesn''t keep pissing me off I can consider this conversation as an exchange of experiences. I look at him to see how he took everything I said, I can see in his eyes that he''s thinking about everything I said but he won''te to a conclusion now, this is the kind of question you think about your whole life, I myself still think about it in hopes of not straying too far from the correct path. "How do you define right and wrong? Where to draw the line not to cross?" (n) "These are good questions and I wish you the best of luck finding the answers, as they are things only you can answer." (I) "But let me say my point of view, right and wrong or good and bad, it''s often a matter of views." (I) "If you consider white on one side and ck on the other side, then say which side is good while the opposite side will be evil, do you know what''s left in between?" (I) "A gray line not to be crossed." (n) "Wrong you idiot, a gray abyss we all live in, good and evil are extremes, what''s in between is almost all there is, but that''s something I believe, feel free to find your own answer." (I) I jump on the ship''s sail and go inside to hunt for something to eat in the kitchen, that is if I can find the kitchen. "It was a beautiful speech, master." (Nix) "No, it was awful and clich¨¦d, but it still makes sense to me and it should work for him." (I) "Now let''s move on to more important things, where is the kitchen? I''ve run out of food and I''m hungry." (I) "I''ll guide you through here." (Nix) I start to follow Nix out of my shadow as I think about what I''m going to eat. Chapter 933 Cap 931: Weird Dreams It took us the rest of the night to get everything of value from the attacks we suffered that day, Nicole didn''t want to leave anything useful behind and H took the opportunity to get the bodies, she said that all that meat would be useful to herter in the ritual she was going to do. The next few days after that weren''t too bad, we managed to get to the town that was on our route as nned without facing another big problem, which was awesome. I had a lot of time to rx from all the training I usually do and took the opportunity to study a little more about Spiritual Runes, the study of Runes has more to do with understanding certain concepts than theoretical study itself. If I had to exin I would say that the Runes are the feeling of what I feel about the meaning of the Rune, this is different from magic where everything can be studied and controlled with precision. While I spent my time like this with help from Silvia and Nix, the Hero spent his days thoughtfully, Hinata told me that he talked to many people on the Ship about different hypothetical situations, it seems he is trying to understand his path whileparing himself to many others. observing the different choices of each one, a very rational way of doing this, I''m sure this idea didn''te from him, that Priestess must have told him to do it. Having a few quiet days during the trip, I had time to spend with the girls, unfortunately, I''ve been spending little time with them, so I took advantage of these days to give them all the attention they deserve. ---------------- Pov Kira: "How long do you n on sleeping? You''ve been sleeping for days thest few months." (I) "Lately the memory of my past has been easier to recall while I was sleeping." (Byakko) "In the album attacks days ago you didn''t even participate." (I) "I realized, but it seemed like everything was under control, so I went back to sleep, I''ve been learning a lot from my dreams." (Byakko) I was talking to Byakko while we were running through the forest in front of the Floating Ship to explore the area, we are doing this because in the city we passed Lilian discovered that there were suspicious troop movements near the city. Knowing how lucky Zenos is, everyone agrees that we should be extra careful and some of us are urging the surroundings. "Just be prepared next time." (I) "I learned some new tricks from my memories, we''d better practice a little." (Byakko) "Hang on." (I) "< Assassin''s Cloak >" (I) "< Tracking Rune >" (I) I hide with my strongest concealment skill and remain still when someone walks past us. As soon as he passed he stepped on a Spirit Rune that I left on the ground, I had to move the Rune a little to ensure that it weighed down and stuck under his foot, after he left I went back to the Ship to tell the others. ------------- Pov Zenos: I remember going to bed in the middle of the afternoon, I was feeling bad all day, my blood seemed to boil without exnation and I felt weak, Vanessa didn''t find anything wrong with me and I assumed it was overexertion, so I went to bed early. But now I immediately realized that something was wrong, that''s why I see myself on top of a rift looking at a full of sparkles all the time, when I looked around I realized that it looked like I was on a moon looking at the. It didn''t take me long to realize this wasn''t Earth, the continents were different, and it wasn''t this world I''m in either, I''ve seen so many maps of 3 of this world''s continents I could recognize them if I saw them from above and this world didn''t have any same or simr continent. I tried to move but couldn''t, same to speak or anything else, in fact even when I turned my head to look around earlier, it wasn''t something I did, it just happened. Suddenly 8 bright lights appear around me, then everything bes a blur of lights for several hours until I wake up. "What was this?" (I) When I woke up I realized I was sweating blood and went to look for Vanessa again, but for some reason, I felt much better than before I went to sleep. But the strange dream was still fresh in my mind, everything felt so real. -------------- POV of a Soldier of Light: "< Luminous Court >" (I) "< Onught >" (I) "< Luminous Court >" (I) "¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡õ¡ñ..." I was in the middle of the battle, I was part of the troops under the directmand of the Executioner of Light, after the Warrior Priest, the One Man Army appeared preventing our ns, and our leader fought against him several times for days. Meanwhile, we follow his orders to attack the next city and end their resupply. Now I was inside the city, they had almost nobody defending the city and so it was easy to force our way, we soon realized that there were almost no Humans in the city with the few there snooping alongside the Inferior Races. Fighting broke out and it was an easy victory, they were outnumbered and were defending the townspeople who tried to flee. I was attacking with everything I had killing these inferior races, but in the end, they managed to flee too far from the city and I had to go back, I didn''t understand thenguage of this Kingdom, but I could understand the horrible things they said by their expressions. When I got back the rest of the troops were preparing for the next part of the n. ------------- Pov Zenos: "Are you saying we can''t change course?" (I) "It would take more days of travel to reach the Floating Ind." (us) "Unfortunately of the 3 we walked, one is very suspicious, the other is too close to the Battlefield, and thest one that seems the safest would increase the travel time a lot." (I) "I think it''s best to follow the path Kira explored." (Karina) "But it''s very suspicious, those people from the Church of Light are close by that route, Kira saw one of her lookouts in the area." (I) "At least it would be a known risk, you could prepare." (us) "I''ll see first what we''re dealing with." (I) With that, I leave the room to look for Hinata, Kira, and Lilian who went to gather information, I wanted to know more about this route before making a decision. Chapter 934 Cap 932: Prove Whose Side Youre On I was next to us in a room, Hinata was next to me, and I was saying everything Kira told me earlier while showing us an area pope. "It looks like they split into two groups, thergest group is outside the city, about 20 minutes walk from the city." (I) "The second group is only made up of mages, they are building a big magic circle inside the city." (I) "It looks like some of the city''s poption escaped, but most are dead." (I) "This city''s position is between the strong city on the border of the Kingdom and the capital, have they already destroyed the city on the border?" (us) "No, the battle is still going on there, plus it looks like there are some heavyweights fighting there from the information we got on ourst stop." (I) "Do you know the magic circle they are using?" (us) "No, but I already sent someone to our specialist to find out, but I suspect it''s a teleportation or summoning spell." (I) "You think it''s a pincer attack to wipe out the town on the border, don''t you?" (us) "Yes, but you don''t think so." (I) "You''re right in one sense, that magic circle is called Summoning the Army of Light, they can reposition troops very fast because of that magic circle." (us) "What they want is to attack the capital." (us) "Why?" (I) "I don''t know, we don''t have enough information, but why only talk to me?" (us) "Because others are preparing and I needed someone to think along with me about their movement." (I) "I knew you would have investigated by now, you just need to send your Familiar." (I) "I want to kill them, I don''t want to let them carry out this n." (I) The Church of Light is the enemy, any opportunity I can give a surprise kick I will take advantage of. I just wanted to have a peaceful trip, but it seems impossible, I even think there might be a target on my back. ---------------- Pov Andreia (Executioner of Light): "Are the preparations ready?" (I) "Yes, all your orders have been carried out, the Floating Ship is prepared to be teleported when necessary." "Keep everyone ready, as soon as we arrive at the destination we will leave for the capital of this Kingdom, there can be no failures." (I) This Kingdom is just an example of what we can do, as long as we seed the Kingdoms allied with the ck Empire will try to reinforce the defenses of their capitals, this will decrease the number of enemy troops on the battlefields by 20% or 30%. "(This should make the battle more bnced while everyone is wary of ying the more powerful cards.)" (I) "(I hope to gain a few months from this, by then the gate will be prepared and victory will be ours.)" (I) "May our power be the downfall of the impure." (I) --------------- Pov Luminus: After we left the Dragon Castle we stayed at the border of the Dragons'' territory until we were called again twoter. When we got there this time that Spirit, it wasn''t there, only the Dragon Emperor was present, this time I felt that he was calmer, but it didn''t change the fact that I still felt Anger in his gaze. "This time, don''t try to kneel before me like the other Dragons or try to ask forgiveness for something that will never be forgiven." (Arash) "Tell me why I should listen to you, tell me why anyone should trust you?" (Arash) I look at Lux who stopped before kneeling like me upon hearing the Dragon Emperor''s words, I think for a few seconds before starting to speak. "The Dragons of Light under mymand want to go home, we want to go back to where we belong and we are willing to prove our worth." (I) "You must know that for us True Dragons, trust is not easily gained or easy to rebuild." (Arash) "Even if I would take you back, the other Dragons would not ept those who betrayed us all." (Arash) "I know, I''m willing to carry the weight of our past, I will demonstrate our sincerity with actions." (I) "We will go to war against the Church of Light and kill our own brothers who turned their backs on our traditions." (I) That''s the most I can offer, things like treasure, power, information, or anything else mean nothing to a True Dragon, what we hold most warm is our pride, our sense of strength, our brothers of the same tribe, and ourselves. I knew that no Dragon would ever forget the mistakes my tribe made in the past, especially the Dragon Emperor. For that, I was willing to soil my ws with the blood of my brothers and always be branded an Assassin of my own tribe. "It may prove so, show that they are renegades, it will work for other races to see you as allies, but it won''t be enough for the other Dragons." (Arash) "We can ept the Fae who show their power in this war, but you and the other Dragons of Light will be judged for the betrayal of that day." (Arash) "What do I need to do then, if necessary I am willing to die if my brothers can return to our home." (I) I was prepared to die from the start, dying to give my brothers another chance is not a bad way to go. "No, you, as well as others must be an example, you must bear Akatosh''s mark on your bodies." (Arash) "..." (I) Carrying the symbol of the Dragon God on our bodies is the same as cing us as his representatives, that would be more than an oath, it would be a servitude even after death. "I ept." (I) "Luminus..." (Lux) "Don''t feel sorry for him Fairy of Light, we can ept you again as an ally as they always were in the past, but the Goddess of Fairies is not known for her mercy." (Arash) "I know, my people''s sentence is done, a rebirth with only one left to remember." (Lux) She had to kill all of her people by forcing a spiritual rebirth with her own hands, she was left to lead them herself after being reborn. "Before you go, know that he still lives, be prepared to meet him one day." (Arash) "Him?" (I) "Rhaegal the traitor." (Arash) "Alive..." (I) Rhaegal, the former leader of the True Dragons of Light, the one who caused our people to betray our own race and nearly be wiped out. The fury and hatred I always felt for this traitor was awakened at this moment, there is no Dragon of Light that does not know this despicable name. But I look at the Dragon Emperor, and I know that even the hatred of all my people cannotpare to his hatred, I now understand his outburst that day. Chapter 935 Cap 933: Merchant Ship? Pov Arash: After I make the two traitors leave I can no longer contain my anger and create a Territory around me to contain the explosion of my Aura in the surroundings just for this throne room. "That''s not enough, nothing will ever be enough to earn my trust!" (I) "Calm down boy, you did well, acted like a true ruler." (Akatosh) A young man with 3rge crystal horns on his head, golden eyes, white skin, and ck hair, he wears simple clothes like residents of farmers'' viges, but his eyes filled with a strength and confidence that knows no bounds would not fool anyone. He walked through the space that shattered into his body form as he simply walked out through the space to appear in front of me. "I should have killed them..." (I) "You can say what you like, but it wasn''t my decision to let them live in the past and it wasn''t now either." (Akatosh) "I had the other Dragons arrest and seal you back then to keep you from destroying yourself with all those continuous battles." (Akatosh) "I know... but that Spirit is right, she wouldn''t want to see me kill someone who wasn''t part of the events of that day." (I) "You did the right thing today, the reason I didn''t interfere in this matter was my trust in you that you always knew the right thing to do." (Akatosh) "You say that, but if it was up to me, maybe I would have killed them both." (I) "But it didn''t." (Akatosh) I look up at the youth shorter than me, the Dragon God Akatosh, whose mere presence within my Territory is causing the space to crack little by little. "Enemies are many in this current age, and the Church of Light is only 1 of them, as leader of the Dragons you always knew you would need more allies, so don''t turn down someone who could be a valuable ally because of your prejudices." (Akatosh) "I know, that''s why I did it, I said the traitor''s name to know which side he was on." (I) I spoke the name of the ancient Dragon of Light that led his tribe at that time, Luminus'' reaction was more explosive than I expected, but it showed that he is not allied with that traitor. "I would have killed him here if his reaction was different." (I) "I want to know something, did you know he was alive?" (I) "Yes." (Akatosh) ? "Then why didn''t he do anything? He betrayed everything being a True Dragon represents." (I) "Because there are worse punishments than death, he lost what mattered most to him, he can no longer be considered a Dragon ever again." (Arash) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was training together with Ibuki in the training room, the reason for this training was just fighting techniques and martial arts, and before I knew it many people had gathered to see us training. I throw a spin kick which she catches before spinning around taking advantage of my strength to throw me away, but that''s what I wanted. I used this opening of hers to grab her neck with my tail ending the fight with the crystal de at the tip of my tail on her neck. "I lost again..." (Ibuki) "You''ve gotten so used to using your shadow abilities to the point where you''ve be dependent on them." (I) Sigh "In a fight, anything goes to win, there can always be enemies with more limbs than you or unique capabilities their bodies possess." (I) "That''s why I taught that martial art to you in the past." (I) "But you know the moves..." (Ibuki) "Every martial art benefits from the body, even if I know the strikes, I can''t pay attention everywhere at once or guess where you''re going to strike." (I) "Let''s go again." (I) I fought dozens of times with Ibuki, she is very strong, but her mistakes are apparent, she focused too much on training with her swords and her techniques with shadows, this left gaps in her basic fighting techniques that I taught her in the past. This time the fightsted longer, and with each fight, she learned from her mistakes, this time she was focusing on my tail knowing that I can use it against her at any time. My punches started to be deflected to the side with her hands, my kicks were stopped before they gained power and even my bite was blocked with her ws. After several moments of exchanging blows I spat on her forehead half a second before she grabbed my neck, then the people watching came in to interrupt our training. "It was excellent training, it seems Ibuki learned very quickly." (Diana) "But what was thest part? Why the spit?" (Karina) "To show the opening she left, I could have won there if I wanted to, but I was afraid of hurting her too much." (I) "Could have killed her, looks like she needs more training." (Diana) Diana understood what I was going to do as usual, if it was a real fight I could have gathered blood in my mouth before it crystallized into the form of a dart or needle that would pierce the target''s head at this close range. Even without using skills, I could have pulled out one of my nails or teeth to use as a projectile at this distance, my lungs are strong not only from my current strength but also because of being a Dragon. While I was talking with Diana and Karina, the Hero decided to approach me while his friend Priestess was tying up her other maniac friend with chains. "I wanted to ask you something if it''s not a problem." (n) "Just say what you need to, but if it''s another ss on justice bullshit and stuff I''m going to decline." (I) "It''s nothing about that, you were right that I need to find the answers myself, what I want to ask is something else." (n) "Then you can talk." (I) "I saw your fight training with that Demon, your way of fighting is strange, you manipte your opponent in certain points and in others you deceive them, where I trained they would call it dirty fighting." (n) "Clearly they''re idiots." (I) "Yes, any Adventurer must know how to trick his opponents during a fight." (Diana) "A real battle has no rules, restricting your choice of moves is the same as fighting with restrictions." (Karina) "Both are right." (I) "I agree with you, in Coliseum City I saw many fighting like Zenos and I lost many times to this type of opponent in the Coliseum." (n) "That''s why I wanted to know if I can train with you, I need an opponent of at least equal strength to train with, plus you''ve demonstrated exactly the kind of practical techniques I need to learn both to use and to defend myself with." (n) What he''s saying doesn''t sound bad, maybe I can learn a little from him too, knowing how a Hero fights for example. "Alright, we can train..." (I) "Master, a Floating Ship belonging to a merchantpany stopped beside us and asked for a meeting." (Freya) "Floating Merchant Ship?" (I) Chapter 936 Cap 934: Sharp Eyes I was in the Floating Ship''s training room when Freya appeared saying that another Floating Ship was standing next to us and they are a Trade Ship. I followed Freya out while the others stayed in the room, Diana wanted toe with me but I thought it best to see who these people were first. I was still a little sweaty and in my training clothes, but I didn''t care as I was led outside by Freya. As soon as I arrived on the deck of the ship, I noticed that there was another ship less than half the size of ours standing next to us. This Ship waspletely made of metal with green paint, there was also a symbol of an open chest with a parchment and pen inside, it must be their symbol, I guessed. "This is Mr. Leonsio and his daughter Isab." (Freya) "Nice to meet you, I''m Zenos, I''m the leader of this Ship." (I) "Nice to meet you, I''m Leonsio, head of thepany Neg¨®cios de Ouro." (Leonian) "This lovely young woman is my daughter Isab, greet the lord Zenos my daughter." (Leonian) "Nice... nice to meet you..." (Isab) The man was a Beastman from the Rabbit Tribe, he wore sses and a cloak that looked like it was made with high quality fabric. The girl he presented as his daughter was also of the same race and had very simr features, really appearing to be father and daughter. She seemed to be shy hiding behind her Leonsio, and also looked to be less than 6 years old by the looks of it, I couldn''t help but close my eyes for a few seconds to control my emotions seeing these two. "Are you all right?" (Freya) "Yes, I''m just a little tired from training." (I) "I apologize for showing up in this state, I was training when I was told we had visitors." (I) "I must apologize, we suddenly appeared near you." (Leonian) "(Master, we are in the midst of preparing for battle, we shouldn''t have people here now.)" (Nix) "(There are still a few hours left for everything to be ready, us was going along with his daughter to investigate the city, so we have time.)" (I) "I would like to know why Mr. Leonsio approached us?" (I) "That''s easy, your Ship is magnificent, but it doesn''t bear the symbol of any Kingdom, Empire or Guild." (Leonian) "As a merchant I felt my curiosity aroused, not to mention that it could be a new source of business." (Leonian) "What kind of business do you do?" (I) "I own arge Alchemy tradingpany, we sell all kinds of Alchemy potions and materials." (Leonian) "You have a fine Floating Ship." (I) "This Ship is excellent, it can be considered my second greatest pride after my daughter." (Leonian) I try to keep a neutral face while talking to this "Trader", I look away from them for a few seconds while looking at their Ship, there were people there wearing armor,bat cloaks, and bows. "These are Adventurers I hired to protect us during the journey." (Leonian) "I thought I''d make a better impressioning alone." (Leonian) "You know I like people who know how to demonstrate their sincerity, maybe we can make a deal." (I) "Excellent Mr. Zenos, I like direct and assertive people like you." (Leonian) "Come on let''s go somewhere where we can talk privately just the 4 of us." (I) "< Sacred Light Territory >" (I) "< Lightning Piercing >" (I) When the Businessman approaches with his shy daughter to go somewhere else, I make two moves at the same time, I create a Territory using my Authority along with my Affinity for the element of Light and my Holy Power. I also used a thunder element skill attack with the short crystal sword I have on my tail, piercing the body of the little girl who tried to dodge it and would have seeded if it wasn''t for the Territory I created restricting her, meanwhile, I sinned the man named Leonsio by the neck as it floated. "Did you think you could fool me?" (I) "You bastard..." (Leonsio) "Be quiet before I break your neck, I''m talking to your boss." (I) "How did you find out?" (Isab) Little Isab had a purple liquid with a horrible smelling out of the wound, it didn''t look like blood, I don''t think this body should even have blood inside anymore. "Disguising yourself as a child is useless with those eyes." (I) "Looks like you have pretty sharp eyes." (Isab) From the moment I looked into its eyes I knew this thing wasn''t a child, its eyes were empty and it didn''t have any kind of emotion, but it''s still very expressive with its body, expressive in excess. Also, I hadn''t smelled blood on her, as a Vampire I got used to smelling blood still inside people''s bodies as long as I was close enough, but I didn''t smell anything from this child. But even without telling you all that, I refuse to believe that there is a father who would take his young daughter inside a strange, unmarked Floating Ship, with several types of races and an unknown Vampire. All this without bringing their escorts, this made no sense from the start. "Now tell me, how many innocents are inside that Ship Mister Shadow?" (I) "The ship is empty, it was just a way to get closer." (Lord of Shadows) The child''s body darkens when his shadow begins to climb up his leg until it takes over his entire body. "What do you want with me?" (I) "I want you to stop interfering, it seems like you''re always in the worst possible ces." (Lord of Shadows) "I have a unique luck, what can I do." (I) "Ahhh!!!" (I) "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice? I''m immune to curses." (Lord of Shadows) While we were talking to him my tail was still inside his body, I was trying to cast a curse on him, but I failed. "Next time it won''t just be a warning." (Lord of Shadows) With that, the child''s body turns to dust, and the man who pretended to be a merchant was dead, I felt some kind of curse activate before his neck broke, when I looked at the Ship the supposed Adventurers were on the ground with the crooked lesbian. "He cleared the trail." (I) I was furious when I saw a child''s body being manipted by that creature, but I needed more time to find out more, this bastard is exactly as us described it. Chapter 937 Cap 935: Fair Division After confirming that Floating Ship waspletely empty and without anything of use, I went back inside the Ship where I found a Hero looking at me doubtfully and us waving with a smile on his face. "You did well, but why did you lie to the Lord of Shadows?" (us) "Why would I tell him the truth of how I found him? I''d rather he believe that lie and keep being careless." (I) "You lied? Then how did you know that child was a disguise?" (n) "Not everything was a lie, but they are things that I realizedter, the truth is that I felt the curse in everyone''s bodies except the girl, not to mention that I couldn''t feel her Aura." (I) "You shouldn''t give information to an enemy, that was just a Familiar, the real one wouldn''te here." (us) "But it looks like he''s doing his best to make this warst as long as possible." (us) "Do you know anything about this?" (I) "I know, but there''s no use talking about it now, we have another problem." (us) "Come on, let''s talk inside." (I) ------------- Kira''s Father gives very bad news, it seems that the people of the Church of Light are not so unprotected. He has 2 people with the same strength as us along with the army, while he has 3rd in the city and seems to be a Space Element Mage. "That would be enough for me to change my ns, we shouldn''t get involved in that." (I) "I could hold off the other two who are Temrs, but a space element mage would be a problem." (us) "They would just be targets of opportunity for us, but even if we don''t fight directly, there might still be something we can do." (I) "How long for them to activate that magic circle?" (I) "A few hours, if you''re thinking of asking for help, there wouldn''t be time." (us) "Aid wouldn''t exactly be an ally, in fact, there''s a high chance I''d be the first target." (I) In the room, there was only me, us, Nix, and Freya. The two are not interfering in the conversation, but when I brought up an idea, I felt their attention on my face, I know I''m not very reliable in these situations as my ns are a little reckless, but let''s see how this n goes. "What I''m thinking about is..." (I) --------------- After some time of discussion where I told my n, us was thinking with his eyes closed, but Nix and Freya have their hands on their face and I feel like they are thinking bad things about me by the way they look at me. "The odds of you making it are low and even if you did, as you said before, you would be the first target." (us) "All I need is to get out to a ce where I can''t be found." (I) "Even so, I don''t think you could do it on your own." (us) "That''s why I won''t be alone, I''ll need the help of my Familiars, also the help of Rakan, H, and Lilith." (I) "Sorry to interrupt the discussion, but I don''t think Lilith is much help in your n." (Freya) "Actually, she''s been studying magic a lot alongside ¨¦rica and H." (I) "Then why not call ¨¦rica?" (Freya) "Because the enemy is divided, he will use it on the second battlefield." (us) "That was the n, ¨¦rica is excellent at exterminating groups of enemies." (I) "But the n still has ws." (us) "I know, but it doesn''t have to be perfect, as long as the first part works, the rest won''t be so dangerous." (I) To be honest, I was a little nervous, I''ve never done what I''m proposing we do, and I won''t have much time to escape either, just a few seconds. In theory, what I''m looking for is possible, but being possible doesn''t mean it will definitely work, I''m basically relying on my bad luck to make sure it works. "Aside from the fact that you and the others will be helpless after this, you won''t get a second chance either." (Nix) "The preparation we have been doing in thest few hours will also be useless." (Nix) "The situation itself has changed, our old n would not have worked." (I) Even if this current n is viable, it will need preparation, but at least it will be faster since we have everything already separated inside the Dungeon. "Master, how many materials and global coins will you need?" (Freya) "A lot, definitely a lot." (I) "Enough to piss Nira off?" (Freya) "Yes, that''s why you''ll be the one going to get everything." (I) "If I go, she''ll send Yomi after me." (I) Sigh "Fine, then I''m off." (Freya) "I take you." (Nix) Nix takes Freya using the Spirit Gate in my shadow, leaving me alone with us. "This n has another problem, the number of people." (us) "I know, I''m still thinking about who else to use." (I) "I''m thinking of leaving that army outside the city to ¨¦rica, Jade, Irius, and Irina while a few others take care of the rest in the city." (I) "4 people against an army?" (us) "I know, it''s not fair to the army, ¨¦ricacks self-control inbat." (I) ------------ Pov n: I was in the dining hall with Bianca, since I entered this Ship, or rather, since I entered that city of Dragons, I have learned more about the world than I have in my entire life. Today''s fight scene was something that surprised me, Zenos wasn''t the only one being creative with the attacks, that Demon called Ibuki was also trying to win, but Zenos could understand what she was doing or adapting during the fight to avoid her attacks. He won by taking advantage of her mistakes every time, he was showing her where to focus her training. Furthermore, there was also that Floating Ship, I didn''t realize they were enemies and I almost attacked Zenos when I saw the child being injured. Sigh "Thanks for stopping me, but early." (I) "You don''t think straight when kids are involved." (Bianca) "Did you realize they were enemies?" (I) "No, but I knew they were strangers, I couldn''t feel anything from them, their Aura of justice didn''t exist." (Bianca) "How is this possible?" (I) "I only know of one way to do this other than the power difference being too high." (Bianca) "ves, all were ves of that creature, as such, all their acts were because of the creature and the Aura of justice rests on it." (Bianca) "Hey, are you here? We''re being called." (Darcia) "What happened?" (I) "They want us to participate in the attack." (Darcia) Chapter 938 Cap 936: Where Did That Come From!? Pov Light Temr: "What should we do if someone shows up?" (Soldier A) "No one will show up you idiot, the rest of the troops are close by, they will stop anyone who approaches." (Soldier B) "He''s talking about the truly strong enemies you idiot, like Silver Grade or maybe even Gold Grade Adventurers." (Soldier C) "That''s exactly my concern, they''re taking too long with this magic circle." (Soldier A) "Many people managed to flee the city, the siege did not go as well as we had hoped." (Soldier C) "They are worrying too much, we are normal Soldiers, leave that concern to the people in charge, besides, we have strong people on our side too." (Soldier B) "You three! Stop talking and go patrol!" (I) "Sir, yes sir!" (all) I was passing between the houses where the merchants seem to have lived looking for survivors who couldn''t escape, and that''s when I heard these three Soldiers talking in an alley. I know everyone is tired, our journey here, then the attack, and now the state of alert until the magic circle activates. The troops are exhausted, and so am I, but I can''t let anyone rx until we finish these damn Fiends. "They are right to be afraid, but that''s why everyone should do their best, it''s all for Baldr''s glory." (I) The attack a few days ago led by the Executioner of Light was a gimmick, the Inquisitors have creative ways of fighting that a Temr like myself wouldn''t think of. When our army was teleported to the other side of that city, we followed the n and we divided so that they thought it was a pincer attack, with that we hid the presence of our troops who came to that city without drawing attention, we had to be quick because the every second we ran the risk of being discovered. Now that our ns are almost finalized everyone is on edge, but I can''t me them, I haven''t had a decent night''s sleep in days. I arrive at the center of the city where the camp is in the middle of the magic circle, the High Priest in charge has Affinity with three elements being Light, Space, and Fire. He is the strongest within the city, the others who are my Commander and his son are along with the rest of the troops outside the city. "Global coin boxes must be taken to the 7 points marked on the map, don''t forget not to touch the magic crystal that I left in these ces." (High Priest) "Yes, High Priest!" (Wizards) He is a middle-aged Human, he hated having to participate in this n, it seems that he was in the middle of working of great importance with other spatial magic experts when he was forced to participate in this n. "High Priest, it looks like there''s no one hiding in the city, what''s the next step?" (I) "I just need a little over 1 hour, then we can finish this stupid mission so I can get back to working on the door." (High Priest) "That damn Inquisitor, doesn''t she know that every person counts to finish..." (High Priest) Shake "..." (High Priest) "< Space Barrier >" (High Priest) shiver shiver "..." (I) Shake Shake Shake Suddenly the ground started to shake a lot and a wave of dark magic was felt from a direction where a purple glow could be seen in the distance. The High Priest used his magic to protect everyone thinking it was an attack, but when nothing happened he deactivated the barrier to save energy. "All Mages stay close to the High Priest!" (I) shiver shiver "All Soldiers and Temrs stay close to me!" (I) GGGGHRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!! A roar was heard as even the ground shook once more, but at least it shows that it''s a monster, probably a Demon-type monster or another evil creature from the evil power we felt earlier. "Be prepared..." (I) While the troops were still gathering, suddenly an explosion happens near the city walls in the direction where the roar came from, when the cloud of dust disappears we finally see the monster. "High Priest!" (I) "What is that thing doing here!?" (High Priest) What wasing was a Gatekeeper of Death, these monsters are only found inside a Cursed Dungeon, they are Specter-type Undead and at the same time Demons, they are the union of countless fragments of tormented Souls. This thing that is more than 30 meters tall can summon countless Undead around it while spreading a poisonous mist in the surroundings. His body is resistant to magic and almost immune to physical attacks, his Aura makes any living being scared with fear, but worst of all is his ability to open a door to the world of the dead bringing entire hordes of enemies. He is arge mass of twisted flesh in an almost humanoid shape with purple armor, he has no weapons other than hisrge ws and long arms, hisrge body does not mean slow, he is fast. "All together!" (I) "< Magic Combination: Sword of Light >" (Soldiers and Temrs) "< World of Light >" (High Priest) I, along with the other Temrs and Soldiers,bined our magic into one creating a great sword of light, this is normally a magic for military use in wars to face stronger enemies, so it is perfect in this situation, unfortunately, the mana expenditure is very high and we cannot use magic crystals without a ritual magic circle. The High Priest knowing that he is an Undead uses his holy magic creating a field of holy light that upies the entire city, this will disrupt this monstrosity preventing him from using his most feared skill. The monster didn''t stand still receiving the attacks, it stretched out one of its arms and grabbed the de of the light sword, the problem with a group spell like this is the control, so it was difficult to make it let go. "< Streams of Holy Light >" (High Priest) "< Purifying Light >" "< Holy Light Burst >" "< Sun Rain >" Hundreds of magic circles appear around the creature holding onto its body, I signal for everyone to deactivate the magic so as not to waste our strength without reason at the same time as the Mages'' attack begins. But the creature let go of the chains in seconds, it was enough time for our spells to hit him, but the damage was very little and he continued the attack. As I ran towards us, Ghosts were appearing, but as the surroundings were filled with holy light thanks to the High Priest, the Ghosts were disappearing just as easily as they appeared. "< Closed Space >" (High Priest) But even with the High Priest using his magic to defend us, we immediately realized that it was no use, the creature''s ws broke through the spatial barrier killing several Mages. "Don''t stop attacking!!!!" (I) Chapter 939 Cap 937: How To Burn Money Fast I was inside an illusory barrier next to the city upied by the Church of Light, this illusory barrier was made by Silvia using nature''s energy, so it must be extremely difficult to realize what we will be doing here. Those who came with me are my two daughters Silvia and Lilith, H, and Rakan and my Family members also came. "Nira was enraged." (I) "The master is using 68% of all global coins in the treasury with this n, money for which she already had ns for the next decade." (Rakan) "We can always get more money." (I) "You mean steal more money." (Nix) "We can sell some stuff, there''s a lot of useless stuff in the dungeon''s treasure room." (Orion) "There''s nothing useless in there, it''s just stuff we don''t need right now." (Sakura) "Useless..." (Hinata) "There are many rare items, they may not be useful now, but the time wille when they will be useful." (H) "You say that because you''re always going to get things there without talking to Nira." (La) "I just take what I need and always talk to the master." (H) "He says yes to almost everything, he doesn''t even know the work Nira does." (Nix) "Can you guys stay focused? I''m designing an untested ritual magic circle to summon something evil with intent to destroy a city, I don''t want to identally activate this thing with everyone inside the magic circle." (Lilith) "Are you okay Lilith? Are you sure you aren''t feeling sick?" (I) "I''ve never seen that maniac speak so seriously." (Ragnar) "She wanted to use this magic circle for a long time, she''s looking forward to it." (H) "Of course I''m excited, imagine what kind of creature wille out of this, could it be a giant skeleton, maybe even some kind of Demon? I''m so curious." (Lilith) Her eyes sparkled with the hypotheses that popped into her mind as she spoke. I look at the magic circle, there are 22yers of magic circles with Spiritual Runes included, the middle magic circle is the simplest, but for each newyer of magic circle towards the outside it gets more and moreplex to the point that I don''t understand thest 4yersplementary. "Are you sure this will work?" (I) "It has everything to work, we won''t have any control over the creature, in fact, you will definitely be a target, so we will have to leave you alone before the end." (Rakan) "Come on, you''re not helping me here." (I) "I''ve finished my share, but I''m a little hungry." (Lilith) "Wait a minute..." (I) Suddenly Lilith lifts me up and bites my shoulder to suck my blood, I don''t mind so much and let her do it since she used her own blood to draw the magic circles. "I think that''s enough, isn''t it?" (I) "Sorry Dad, your blood is so good, so many vors bursting in my mouth." (Lilith) "I don''t care, let''s just get this over with because Silvia has a nervous face." (I) Silvia is maintaining this illusory barrier by herself, if anyone helps her she can interfere with the perfect harmony with nature exposing us all to the enemy. "Everyone must ce the materials at the same time and activate the magic circle, once the summoning starts it will only need one person to continue." (Rakan) "At that moment all of you will run leaving only me and Nix who will take me to the Dungeon." (I) "Then let''s get this over with." (Sakura) This n is only possible due to my Affinity with curses, Death Goddess''s blessing, powerful Demon bloodline, and my Authority. This kind of thing would be impossible otherwise and I''m still at risk, that''s because it''s impossible topletely control the summoning, I can''t even tell what kind of creature I''m going to be able to summon, not to mention therge number of resources I''m burning with that. "Now!" (I) "< Enable >" (all) I used up almost all the gold coins and all the crystal coins, not to mention the various other items that were absorbed by the magic circle that produced an increasingly strong purple glow as the magic exploded in the surroundings, destroying the barrier that hid us. Soon I felt my Aura and Authority being pulled into the magic circle, I felt like I fell into a dark ce until I touched something, then this thing I touched follows me all the way back. When I regain consciousness I see a crack in space from which a thick ck mist and a sinister colde out in the surroundings, then a deformed hand with ws appears and I see everyone jumping in my shadow apanied by Fairies. I felt the weight on me increase as they left, I felt the surge of magicing out of the magic circle affecting my body as purple veins burst and spread across my body from my hands. "Argh!!!" (I) I feel the magic spiraling out of control, but that''s to be expected, but I just need to keep it from exploding. GGGGHRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!! At that moment he looks at me and roars, he was a giant of twisted and rotten flesh, his arms much longer than normal and wearing armor, and his Aura only contained death and madness. When his Aura hit me I felt my own Aura being torn to pieces, the only reason I resisted was my authority that protected me. "(Nix, now!)" (I) When I saw the creature almostpletely exit the rift in space, I gave themand to Nix who poked his Dragon head out of the shadows and swallowed my entire body. The next thing I know is the secure room on the first floor of the Dungeon, my body numb and stiff. "Are you okay, master?" (H) "No, but I will stay." (I) My body was suffering from the strong cursed energy and death, they are the kind of things that will take me a while to recover from. I could feel that creaturetching on to me, I hope Nix manages to escape. "Help me back to the Common Temple." (I) "As you wish, master." (H) "How long does the summoningst?" (I) "No time, he needs to be defeated." (H) "..." (I) Chapter 940 Cap 938: The Hero Enters The Battle Pov us (Moon Butcher): I was watching from afar when the creature appeared, I didn''t expect it to be a Gatekeeper of Death, that would be a very bad idea if it was any enemy other than the Church of Light. I expected the monster to be almost dead, just as I imagined, the monster withstood the attacks and wore down the people of the Church of Light. But even though they have magic resistance, the weakness of all Undead has always been holy power and the element of light. "Just a little more..." (I) I had to wait for the monster to be almost defeated since it would be impossible for me to defeat this thing. When I see one of his legs get caught in space currents, I attack. "< Moon Killer''s Cloak >" (I) "< Moonshadow Dagger >" (I) I cover my body with a skill that increases my ulturation to the limit, then I run between the enemies until I get behind the spatial element mage, by his clothes he must be a High Priest. "< Space Lock >" "Did you really think I hadn''t noticed you?" "Using such a monster as a distraction revealed that Assassin was hiding." "(Now...)" (I) "< Space Barrier >" "Stop giving me trouble...gahh!!!" When I went to attack him from behind, I felt the space around me freeze, so I listened to him speak while focusing more of my spiritual energy on my dagger that I threw at him. As expected from a Mage of this level, he erected a barrier and protected himself, but my dagger still managed to make a hole in his barrier, at that moment the shadow of the dagger moves towards him bing a ck Serpent biting his face. "They always fall for it." (Naraka) "Let''s go." (I) Naraka''s bite contains a special spiritual poison, it ignores most non-spiritual resistance abilities, and it has the ability to corrupt the Soul. For someone who has already expended more than half of his strength in battle and expended almost all of his holy power, there''s no way he could recover from a fast-acting poison like this. As I walk away I notice healing spells being cast at him, but none of that will work on a spiritual technique. After taking care of him I walk away, to head towards another battle. ------------ Pov Irina: I don''t like this n, I don''t like this stupid n at all, what does Dad have in his damn head to think about such absurd things? "Calm down sister, our Father is fine." (Irius) "He''s fine until this is over, so I''m going to have a very serious talk with him, just me and him in Lilith''s workroom." (I) "He''s summoning something knowing he''s going to be the first target of a creature with strength equivalent to Grade King." (I) "Shut up both of you, Zenos knows what he does, worry about protecting me now." (¨¦rica) "Is ready?" (I) "Yes, I had to do this at thest minute, but it will work." (¨¦rica) "They''re leaving." (Jade) I was in a ce close to the army camp of the Church of Light, we were watching them where far away to escape the senses of those stronger among them. I was with my brother, Jade, and ¨¦rica. I look into the distance and see two Celestines wearing full Temr armor flying towards the city a few minutes after the roar that was heard from here. "Let''s go." (¨¦rica) We move forward running, no one among us is a stealth expert to get close to this hidden camp, we have the surprise move so we do it head on. Crack Boommmm!!! "< Cursed me Hunters Pack >" (¨¦rica) "< Barrier of Light and Shadow >" (I) "< Reinforce Defense >" (Irius) "< Poison Wave >" (Jade) As soon as we arrived Jade used her Poison in an area putting enemies on alert and moving away from an area we upied. At the same time, ¨¦rica threw the Magic Crystal that she held in her hands on the ground, as soon as the magic that was inside and already charged with her power broke, it broke making the red magic circle expand in less than a second. At that moment, hundreds of Great Wolves made of purple mes began to attack the army of light. My brother helps me with defense by strengthening the wall I created around us. "Looks like there were more of them hidden, as we suspected." (Nicole) "Where were they?" (I) "A barrier that just fell apart, they''re going where you are." (Nicole) "Looks like being suspicious pays off sometimes." (I) One of my Father''s Inferior Familiars in the form of a crownds on my shoulder crossing the barrier I put up, so Nicole, who is still on the Ship following the whole situation from afar, starts talking about the progress of the n. -------------- Pov n: I, who was on top of a tree, see therge creature attacking the city while several spells and skills are directed towards it, then I look elsewhere when I feel a wave of magic that did note from the city, this one came from not far away, then a barrier dome that was previously invisible to mees into view as it falls apart. Behind this barrier were hundreds more enemies, this time all with strength equal to or greater than Lesser Catastrophe Grade. "Is ready?" (Diana) "I think I better be, because they already noticed us." (Karina) "Let me get started." (I) "< Awakening of the Hero of Justice >" (I) "< Field of Judgment >" (I) I feel my power boil as I strengthen my body beyond the limits of my level inpensation for my expended energy, as I spread my Aura while casting Holy Magic in the area. My magic creates a field where no amount of Auras Less than mine can go against mine while lowering the defense of those who have a guilty conscience of their crimes or at least aware of their crimes. I run to the nearest enemies that have guilty Auras, killing them was easy, but there were still many others to go against and not all of them are going to be that easy. "de Shield" (Darcia) Out of nowhere, spears are hurled at me, but Darciaunches a flying de of energy that spins in front of me to parry the attack. "Don''t lose your mind and stick around." (Bianca) "Let''s see how far I can go." (I) Chapter 941 Cap 939: Fierce Battle Part 1 Pov Irina: The barrier I used was taking too many hits early on to the point where it was taking a lot of mana to maintain, which wouldn''t have been possible if my brother hadn''t reinforced the barrier. But as time passed they no longer had the opportunity to attack us, Jade spread poison everywhere making those with healing spells waste their strength. ¨¦rica was controlling direwolves of cursed fire, her wolves were very strong and fast, but her defenses were weak. When the first Wolf was defeated they found out why the Wolf''s defense was so weak, and that''s why the defeated Wolf exploded spreading its mes over arge area. These mes burn not only the body but burn the Ana within enemies. "< Reflective Barrier >" (I) "< Reflective Barrier >" (I) "< Green Serpent Attack >" (Jade) ¨¦rica was busy controlling the Wolves while my brother and I took care of the defense and Jade took care of any enemy that was trying to break the barrier. After a few minutes, I noticed that there were other battles going on, it seems that everyone is in their ces. "¨¦rica!" (I) "Fine, I''m ready." (¨¦rica) "< Infernal Barrier >" (I/¨¦rica) I sit in front of her and we hold hands making our mana circte between the two of us, then we make a magic circle that we activate creating a barrier that takes the entire battlefield making all of the fire element stronger, this makes the cursed me spread burn even more strong while diminishing the power of those of the water element like me. "< Hell st >" (¨¦rica) Boommm!! Boommmm!!! Soon we heard louder screams and activated for each other before ¨¦rica exploded all her Wolves, so everything in the surroundings was covered in mes. I let the barrier fall as ¨¦rica and I got up, the attack now to kill all those below Catastrophe Grade that would only be a hindrance while we hurt the others, with any luck you might even kill some. "< Field of Barrier Swords >" (I) "< Rain of Cursed mes >" (¨¦rica) After seeing that more than half of the enemies were incapacitated, we threw ourselves into a more direct battle, my brother and Jade ran forward while I, with Erica''s help, covered them. I create a field of swords molded from hundreds of absorbed ones I control when fighting enemies in the surroundings, of course dividing my attention like this, takes away from the uracy of my attacks but that''s ok. "Irius!" (Jade) "< Lightning Serpent >" (Jade) Jade and my brother fight well together as expected of a Warrior couple. "How many?" (I) "There must still be 290, the strongest abandoned the battle at the beginning heading towards the city." (Nicole) "Damn why didn''t you talk about this sooner?" (I) "They seemed too strong for you, if they hadn''t left I would have made you all leave." (Nicole) "Sister! The back side!" (Irius) Damn, monsters were getting closer, the smell of blood seems to have attracted them. -------------- Pov n (Hero of Justice): I holding my sword, I went up to the enemies, Bianca''s chains appear on the ground trapping those closest to me, giving me the opportunity I need. I cut the heads of two off before spinning to get an even stronger thrust with the sword I use to cut a Temr holding a shield in half separating his upper and lower body along with part of his shield. "< Shockwave >" (I) "< Unstoppable >" (I) I activate my boots ability which sends a shockwave to the ground causing enemies within 50 meters around me to momentarily lose their bnce. I also feel the attack of spears of light hitting me from the front, but I use an ability of mine that does not negate the damage of the attacks but prevents me from losing speed regardless of the strength of the attack. The spears of light hit my armor that already has magic resistance, even if I take a few hits it won''t do much damage, but I didn''t want to interrupt my advance to get to where their healer is. A Temr who doesn''t use a sword and has a spear-shaped Staff in his hands, I saw him trying to heal the one I attacked, I have to get rid of the healer first or the fight will be harder than it already is. "< Earth Impact >" "< Thunderde >" (I) "< Double Shield >" When I was inches away from reaching my target, I was thrown into the air when the ground beneath me rose suddenly, I was thrown high and even so, I didn''t lose focus,unching an energy de attack at the healer below, but at that moment a big body with armor and a big shield appears stopping my attack. "Damn it." (I) "< Piercing de >" (I) "< Double Shield >" "< Fang of the Wind >" (Diana) From above I spot Diana and make a sign along with my attack, a sign with eyes that any Adventurer would recognize, then I attack the person in armor defending the healer, and the moment he focuses his attention on me, Diana in Werewolf form White appears behind him, cutting the healer in half before slicing one of his des into the shield man''s neck from behind his head. "Thanks." (I) "Save the thanks forter." (Diana) "< 1000 Cuts >" (Diana) "< Mana Barrier >" (I) "< Sun Fist >" "< Wind Flow >" (Karina) With no time even to say thank you for the help we had to defend ourselves from attacks, I created a barrier around me while Diana used her two swords along with a skill to intercept the attacks. But before any of us realized it a great golden fist descends from the heavens on top of us, before the fist reached us a rush of wind pulled me and Diana out of the attack area. But before the fistnds, the floor disappears revealing a Celestino wearing a destroyed golden timeless outfit. "That''s one of the ones in charge." (I) "Must have escaped us." (Diana) "What we do?" (I) "< Kingdom of Light >" "Argh!" (Diana) "Urhhh!!" (I) "..." (Karina) Suddenly a tyrannical Aura spreads while everything is filled with light everywhere, I can feel the sacred energy in that Aura, when I look again at Celestino who appeared injured, I notice that he has a golden Luminous ring on his head. "This is bad..." (I) Chapter 942 Cap 940: Fierce Battle Part 2 Pov n (Hero of Justice): When that tyrannical Aura appeared out of nowhere, I noticed that Karina and Diana weren''t affected much, they were both close to me and I could feel their Aura containing something that rejected Celestino''s Aura. But I couldn''t resist, my Aura was beaten into my body to the point of feeling like I was being burned by the light, in the corners of the shortcuts I saw Darcia retreating holding one of the arms that was cut and Bianca pale with her body shaking. "(This can''t go on like this.)" (I) "(What are you going to do when you can''t even move.)" Suddenly it was as if everything was slowing down as my mind raced with panic, I realized that Darcia was being chased, I realized that several attacks were beingunched in Bianca''s direction and I realized that Diana, Karina, and I were being surrounded. "(No, this can''t end like this...)" (I) "(You are outnumbered and against an opponent that even wounded is too strong to face.)" The army of light troops were moving, the Aura that was oppressing me seemed to be strengthening them. "(I have to do something.)" (I) "(I must do something!)" (I) "(Faced with a greater power, your will is worth nothing.)" I suddenly realize that Darcia is managing to run even under this pressure, I can see the exhaustion and pain in her expression, and that''s when I realize the direction she''s running. "(She''s trying to defend Bianca...)" (I) "(All this is useless, she won''t arrive in time.)" I wanted to run to Bianca, but I was being surrounded and that pressure wouldn''t allow me to move like I normally do. even in this slow world, I noticed that Karina and Diana looked normal, their faces were serious, but they didn''t show fear, I couldn''t understand what was giving them such strength. "(Their fight is also useless, they are too weak.)" At that moment I remember something that my history teacher, a Priest of the Temple of Justice once told me. "(You must remember that all Soldiers and Warriors fight for their ideals, for them that is Justice, it gives them strength to face a battle they may note back from, so never belittle soldiers just for being stronger, their resolve may surprise you.)" (teacher) "(Empty words if you don''t have the power.)" For some reason, the image of that Vampirees to mind, on that day of the attack he faced the Judge of the Law who at that moment was stronger, but his face didn''t show fear or doubt, he just like them now, don''t allow themselves the thought of lose. "(Try life and grow you, idiot, that''s how you''ll find your Justice.)" (Zenos) "(Why listen to a criminal you hate?)" I couldn''t understand where all this wasing from, but little by little image after image came into my mind, some simple images like giving candy to a passing child, some images of killing bandits on a trip, and other images like the fight in the city where that Aerial Dungeon appeared. Then that image of Zenos'' fight against the Judge repeats itself once more and I hear Bianca''s voice. "(This fight is not yours.)" (Bianca) Those words were strange to me, it was the first time she said that to me, I couldn''t understand why that fight wasn''t mine, I couldn''t understand why Zenos''panions and Familiars let him face such a dangerous enemy alone. Why was he fighting? Why am I fighting now? "(Why do I fight?)" (I) "(You are fighting for the same reason as always, for this is the right path.)" "(Who decides what is justice? What is right?)" (I) I knew the answer to that, that Vampire had punched that answer in my face a little while ago. "(I''m the one who decides.)" (I) If I''m the one who decides, then the answer for me is simple. "(So finally realized?)" I look at Darcia and Bianca who are in danger, then I look at Karina and Diana who are being surrounded along with me. "(I will protect them!)" (I) This time I pushed that tyrannical Aura out of my body, my whole body was shaking and full of pain, but I didn''t care. "< Heroic Incarnation of Thunder >" (I) "< Shield of the Innocent >" (I) "< Lightning Field >" (I) I integrated my Aura and Thunder Element with my body, I ran towards Darcia while ripping off my armor throwing it towards Bianca while activating her ability to betray attacks in a certain aerial. When I reached where Darcia was I stopped between her and her pursuers before pointing my sword forward making lightning fall from the sky onto the soldiers, but unfortunately, my attack was blocked by a feather that created a shield around the soldiers. "I will doubt no more!" (I) Ding! I felt something rise from within me and suddenly the Aura didn''t seem to weigh on my body like before. ----------------- Pov Diana: When Celestino appeared I thought of using all the power of the Fenrir God, my body might not support it, but I know Zenos wouldn''t let me die, not without trying something stupid. But as I considered whether or not to use my power as Champion to the fullest, I felt an Aura shift beside me, it was the Hero''s Aura, I could feel threads of Authority rising before he exploded in power and dashed out of the enclosure he was in we were heading towards hispanions. It was only then that I realized Darcia and Bianca were in a difficult situation, but at that moment when I was about to do something reckless a red blur appears like aet hitting Celestino while pushing him into the forest leaving a trail of destruction along the way. "what was this?" (I) "Help." (Kira) "< Embed Spirit: Byakko >" (Kira/Byakko) I hear a voice close to me, then a light shes, and something very fast goes through me, hitting all the Temrs that were surrounding us. But that wasn''t the only change, I saw Lilian and Elsaris joining the battle with their families as well, I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my face as I exchanged a look with Karina beside me. "Is ready?" (I) "To fight? Always!" (Karina) He and I ran to join the battle. Chapter 943 Cap 941: Battles End And A Sisters Rage Part 1 Pov Silvia: After my Father took care of everything with that summoning we took care of the rest, before Nix withdrew like the others, she helped bring everyone who was hiding in the first safe room of the Dungeon out with me. When we left the Dungeon we found Nix exhausted as well as my Father who we left lying in the safe room before leaving. When I looked around I saw the monster they summoned, it will be useful for the n, but it would be dangerous to let this thing loose, but because it is a creature considered evil by the Church of Light, so they will not let it escape, even if they want to let the creature escape, that won''t happen as long as there''s someone alive around. We wait until the creature is dead and us has gotten rid of the enemymander who was the space element mage. "Are you going to join us?" (I) "No, the Holy Son has asked to be on standby nearby in case anyone needs help fast." (Arthur) "But I''m worried about the few people he chose, why not call the army inside the Dungeon?" (Arthur) "Besides your brother still not being trustworthy, he doesn''t want to draw attention to the Dungeon." (I) As we watch the situation from above the city walls, I talk to the Blood Demon who apanies the Saints, he didn''t leave after arriving and he wasn''t the only one, but I won''t talk about her since she''s not participating. "Mister Arthur, your help looks like it will be needed, one of the Temrs managed to escape from us." (Nicole) "Looks like the time hase." (I) "Point the way." (Arthur) I see the Blood Demon spread its red wings to fly into the distance with one of the Crows that is serving as Nicole''s eyes and ears on his shoulder. But I didn''t have time to worry about him, I looked ahead and when I realized that the creature was finally dead, I attacked along with the others. "Warned the others?" (I) "Yes, go ahead." (Nicole) "< Labyrinth of Nature >" (I) I activate the magic that I had already prepared, making the ground of the whole city shake when the houses began to fall apart, rocks and trees rose from the ground while a white mist appeared everywhere, disturbing all the senses. This tactical control type spell uses various elements along with my Aura to create a naturalbyrinth in an area, the design of thebyrinth is already known by everyone, so it should be fine. I used this after thinking about separating the enemies, that way everyone will fight in a more advantageous area, and the number of enemies will also be less since they will be separated. "Let''s finish them off so I can find my sister on the Floating Ind." (I) ------------- Pov Ibuki: As soon as thebyrinth appeared, I jumped from the roof where I was while running, the ground tremors didn''t bother me much, I was used to it due to my training. I run still remembering theyout of the maze and position of enemies when I was looking at it from above. "< Garment of Shadows >" (I) I use a magic I created when trying to reproduce the master''s skill, but I had to use magic items on my wrists and ankles specially made for me to make this magic useful, with that my Shadow rises through my body bing an ethereal clothing that hides my presence while increasing my agility and strength. With that I went through thebyrinth more easily until I found the first group of mages, there were five of them together with a temr. "I found 6." (I) "< Path of Shadows >" (I) "< Field of Light > x5" "< Light Cut >" I run towards them ducking into a shadow trying to get out after one of them but suddenly I feel a wave of light throwing me out of the shadows and up and back. Before I can reach the ground a de attackes towards me, I hurt my body dodging this attack while activating the skill of my new swords that glow red in my hands. "< Demon Fang >" (I) My Aura and Demonic Energy are sucked into the des of my two swords as I move straight forward making two X-shaped de attacks. "< Shield of Light >" "< Barrier of Light > ¡Á5" The 5 mages and the Temr try to protect themselves from the attack that explodes when reaching the firstyer of defense, destroying it as well as the other twoyers of defense, so two copies of me threw themselves into the other three shields, destroying themselves along with two barriers, leaving only the shield of the Temr''s light remaining. "< Phantom des >" (I) "< Full Onught >" Holding hisrge shield forward he rushes towards me trying to bring the fight to me. My des that were supposed to go through his defense were deflected to the ground as he ran towards me, but as he ran he didn''t realize that one of the des went into a shadow beforeing out of his shadow hitting him from behind. "Argh!" "< Demon Shadows >" (I) "< Shadow Demon Poison >" (I) "< Ray of Light >" "< Streams of Light >" "< Healing Light >" "< Arrows of Light > ¡Á2" I make countless clones dressed in shadows as if they were holding red swords, the attackse from all sides focused on the Temr, but the mages or Priests behind didn''t just watch, they created a shield around him as a healing spell hits him, the others made attacks against me and my copies. But they realized toote the tentaclesing out of their shadows pierced their chests, my attack against the Temr was just a decoy while my real attack was on the 5 who were unprepared for my surprise attack. "Now all that''s missing is you." (I) "Evil creature, die!" ------------- Pov Athena: I was on the city walls when thebyrinth formed and the others will start the attack, but I stayed still, something was wrong, I could feel something, and that''s when I felt a slight killing intent, it was almost imperceptibleing from the clouds, it was then that I realized that the difort I was feeling was someone''s eyes on me. "Should have known she wouldn''t let it out of her sight, controlling as ever." (I) I spread my wings and climb into the clouds where I find a slightly luminous white bird, it was the mostmon type of Infer Familiar of the Light element, harmless, but could be used for many things due to its low energy cost and easy control. "Don''t you trust your own subordinates, sister?" (I) "Don''t address me in that traitorous way! You''ve sullied the whole generational history of devotion in our family!" (Andreia) Chapter 944 Cap 942: Battles End And A Sisters Rage Part 2 Pov Athena: I should have thought of this before, my sister always likes to see things with her own eyes, she doesn''t trust everything has been done right if she doesn''t see it for herself. "No use yelling andining at me, I was ready for it when I left." (I) "You are the disgrace of our family, our mother almostmitted suicide for giving life to a creature like you." (Andreia) "Enjoy and tell her I''m a Vampire now." (I) "I will kill you and seal your Soul away to be an eternal symbol of what happens to traitors." (Andreia) She thinks she can fool me with all this talk and apparent anger, my sister doesn''t speak or express her emotions with words, she takes matters into her own hands showing her emotions with actions. "Let''s end this scenario here, you''ve noticed, haven''t you?" (I) "His equipment is simr with the only difference being the color, but it''s not the same equipment, the symbol on his body is also gone." (Andreia) "I changed my equipment on the way to the Dark Continent, I did the same for my friends, I was very surprised by the truth about those equipment." (I) Loki told me when we were still inside the Church of Light, that equipment was made with Tracking magic and Runes of Binding Runes. In addition to serving to track anyone who uses it, the equipment itself can serve as a way to immobilize someone if necessary. But what shocked me the most was the tattoo he wore on his back, it was the Crest of the Church of Light, but it was done using an assassination technique, a curse using Holy Power, the others had something simr on their bodies, but it was a lower version without Holy Power. "You put that Crest on my back, you were ready to kill me long before I betrayed the Church of Light." (I) "I didn''t mean to kill you, all people of greater talent or importance are given this Crest, and I am no exception." (Andreia) "It protects us from being used as weapons against the Church, I didn''t expect you to pull that off." (Andreia) "My new mother took it out on me, unlike our mother who was never able to show any emotion for her own children, Vanessa has been a caring mother." (I) "You really fell, teaming up with the traitorous Saint and the Heretic son of the Witch of Carnage." (Andreia) "If I could, I would be there right now to end you who stain our family with your existence." (Andreia) As I expected of her, all this time she only spoke about the Church and my crimes, not once did she ask the reason for all this, she doesn''t care about me and never did. "You really aren''t going to ask, are you?" (I) "No matter the reason, nothing justifies betrayal against the Church and your family." (Andreia) "But one day I will have you in my hands, it will be a great pleasure to dismember you before torturing your tainted body in the public square to clear our family''s honor." (Andreia) The bird explodes into fragments of light, and herst words through the Lesser Familiar were filled with murderous intent, this time she spoke calmly and with certainty, I have heard her speak that way to other people. "I don''t know if she''ll ever understand that she was the reason." (I) I can still see that city when I close my eyes, I can smell the smoke and blood, I can hear the screams and cries for help, I can see our hidden army calmly watching it all without showing any emotion, and my own sister who I admired until that time moment in the lead, just seeing that massacre. "One day sister... one day we will know who made a mistake... if it was me for leaving or... or you for staying..." (I) --------------- Pov Kira: We saw Arthur leave in one direction and Nicole led us in the same direction as him, it looked like we were close, and it didn''t take long to see Diana and the Hero''s group in trouble surrounded by enemies. I along with Byakko used the new Skill that Byakko learned from his memories, the technique of incorporating a spirit into the contractor''s body is something I saw in the Elves'' vige in the Morror Continent and again in the Dark Continent, but I never managed to do. Byakko engraved several Runes directly on my skeleton a few hours ago, Runes he made with his own Aura, it was a more than strange process to have our Auras blend into my body, it was as if our Auras wereplementing each other. "< Embed Spirit: Byakko >" (I/Byakko) When I activated the technique, I transformed Byakko into energy, then I created a drawing of Byakko with Runes of the Thunder and Metal elements. Then this design made of Runes attaches to my back as my body changes in a way I''ve never seen someone else''s body using this technique change. My fingernails became de-like ws, an extra pair of tiger ears grew on top of my head, two white tiger tails grew on my back, white fur streaked with cream ck down my arms and legs. I also felt more teeth bing sharper andrger, especially my fangs, but the biggest change I felt wasn''t my body, it was the power coursing through me, and the instinct to fight uncontrobly against everything my eyes could see. I didn''t even notice that I was already fighting, my body moved on its own hitting everything in the surroundings that luckily were enemies, the wild instinct was very strong. "(If you control Kira, keep a strong image in your mind to use as an anchor until I learn to control my power better.)" (Byakko) "(What is it...)" (I) "(Don''t waste time, do what I said now!)" (Byakko) I did what Byakko said, I resorted to the strongest image I have in my mind, the image of mine, even at the end she had a smile on her face, I never saw her sad or unhappy even once in my childhood, today I know that she did this for me, endured everything for me, not the strongest image for me than her image. As she felt the tears streaming down my face, I felt myself regain control of my body, I wiped the tears from my face as I dodged the attacksing my way. So I feel like I can control that power, not perfectly, but enough for now. Since I couldn''tpletely control my current power, I avoided using various skills for fear of hurting any of my friends by ident, so I ran between enemies providing them with my ws and Lightning strikes that I found I managed to release from my hands. With that it didn''t take long for me to be in the right ce to help when someone needed it, I''ve never been this fast before, and my body felt weightless. Soon there were no more enemies left standing when Karina sliced thest one in half with her hands. "This is the end." (I) Chapter 945 Cap 943: Klaus Extreme Techniques I was confused, there were a lot of sparkles in motion and the space itself was shaking, I felt like I was surrounded by the universe as I was fighting things I didn''t understand with the only detail that I wasn''t controlling my body. "¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ!!!!!" "¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð!!!!" "¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡ö." (I) Voices clearly filled with anger and murderous intent spoke in anguage I didn''t understand, but what shocked me was the voiceing out of my mouth speaking in the samenguage, also because that voice was female. Also, I knew I was hitting garlic and I was being spawned too, but it didn''t really feel like I was looking at something from a person''s perspective, like I was in a space virtual reality game in the middle of a fight, with the difference that I don''t control anything. "(You''re disturbing me, wait a little longer, we''ll meet soon.)" "(But what...)" (I) "Haaaa... aaafff.... affff....aaffff..." (I) Sigh "Are you all right, Master?" (Alice) "Need something?" (Eva) "..." (I) "I''m... I''m fine..." (I) Suddenly I lift my head panting and covered in sweat, I realize that I''m in my bed in the mansion inside the Dungeon, who was next to me were Alice and Eva. I looked down at my hand that was still shaking, my body was physically exhausted, I didn''t have any open wounds or bruises, but I knew I wasn''t okay. "(The cirction of mana is weird, instead of being a single stream running through my entire body, it has be 6 streams with various branches dealing continuous damage throughout my body.)" (I) My mana was acting out of control, luckily I was low on mana right now, but even this low mana is doing continuous damage to my body, damage that is being healed at the same time, I think if it wasn''t for my abnormal regeneration ability, could be in a sorry state right now. "How do I fix this!?" (I) "What''s the matter master?" (Alice) "I am fine." (I) "More importantly, how long was I unconscious?" (I) "A little over 50 minutes." (Eva) "Almost 1 hour, so how was the battle? Is it still happening?" (I) "I can''t say master, maybe you should see for yourself? There''s no one passing information to the Dungeon." (Alice) "I''ll see about it then." (I) I got up still a little staggering, but I forced myself to steady my feet, I use one of the Demon Horses to take me to the safe room where I leave the Dungeon alone after teleporting to the first floor. When I left the Dungeon I saw that I was at the bottom of the Ship and Nix was the only one there, she looked tired, but otherwise, she''s fine. She exins to me everything that happened and that the others had just arrived on the Ship, and everyone was in a meeting to talk about what had happened during the battle. I go with her to that room where I find us, Arthur, Darcia, Jade, Irius, Ibuki, and Kira being healed by Irina, Silvia, and Vanessa. "What I lose." (I) -------------- Over the next few hours, I more or less listened to what happened, I was surprised to have another group hidden away, I know it might seem like I knew this or suspected it, but the truth is I just thought that with my horrendous luck something like this would be possible, so I asked the Hero''s group, Diana and Karina to be prepared for something like this, I also asked Karina the same but left her group closer to the city. But it seems that we were all underestimating the enemy strengths, us managed to kill Space Element Mage as we nned when he was weakened, but the two other enemies seem like they were stronger than expected. Sigh "I''m surprised how much you prepared for these eventualities." (Arthur) "With my bad luck, I always try to be prepared for eventualities, but I didn''t expect them to have troops hidden." (I) "An ambush strategy against anyone attacking, of course, no one would make multiple ns if things went wrong." (us) "How did you get that hole in your chest? Indeed, how are you still alive with only half a heart?" (I) I could see the hole in the middle of us''s chest, he was covered in wounds, but this was clearly the most fatal one and he spoke normally. "I had a lifesaving item that received the blessing of the Church of Death, apart from that I also have other techniques to simte death, this includes the ability to stop the heartbeat and control the flow of blood in the ce of the heart in a way more direct." (us) "You don''t have blood magic, you''re not a Vampire either, so how do you do that?" (I) "A mix of precise Aura control, infusion of the shadow element into my blood, and Naraka''s help." (us) I look at him and I don''t see his Contracted Spirit, then as if he''s noticed my doubt he opens his mouth revealing the Serpent exiting his throat before turning back. "He is taking care of my blood flow, if I had to do it directly I would have to meditate all the time." (us) "..." (I) I look around at everyone and see I wasn''t the only one asking that question, Kira is still staring nkly at the hole in her father''s chest. "Do all Night Guardians know this technique beyond extreme?" (I) "No, this technique needs the element of darkness or shadow and a lot of control, some prodigies with Affinity for the element of water might be capable of something like that too." (us) "..." (I) "Don''t make a face like that, you can literally change your body structure and arrange your organs however you want." (Nix) "Interesting..." (us) "He can do what!?" (Bianca) "As expected of the Holy Son." (Arthur) "I cannotpare everyone to my standards, I am fully aware of my abnormalities." (I) Not everyone can steal Skills from beings they devour like me, even if they could, I don''t know if they would be able to use Skills that way. But even so, I still need my heart, at least I think I do, I don''t want to try learning a skill or technique like that. "Let''s change the subject, could someone tell me why the Hero is the only one unconscious?" (I) "My little brother seems to be having a hard time, but it looks like he''s not the only one." (Arthur) "What difficulties?" (I) "You would know if you could use your Aura, this idiot just awakened as a true Hero, he awakened his Authority." (Natasha) "What!? Seriously!?" (I) "Nowe here, let me take care of you." (Natasha) As she spoke she approached me with an unsettling smile on her face, then she thrusts her hand into my stomach leaving everyone in the room startled and me in a panic. Chapter 946 Cap 944: Complete Recovery When my sister''s hand prated my body I felt an Aura and Authority that were not mine invade my body, but instead of facing my Aura and Authority they did something different, it was nourishing my body. Incredible vital energy coursed through my body as I felt the weakness disappear, I was no longer feeling the numbness in my arms or the tremor in my legs, my eyes were no longer blurry, and the pain I was enduring disappeared. I felt like new, but I soon realized that my mana flow hadn''t returned to normal, just my body had healed back to peak. When I feel good again, I feel the slight pain of my sister pulling her hand away from my stomach before the wound immediately closes without leaving even a scar. "Did I really need that sick smile and that scene?" (I) "But it was funny,e on, admit you thought it was funny too." (Natasha) "I was too panicked to bother looking at the others." (I) "This is very interesting, allow me Father." (Vanessa) Before I knew it, Vanessa was at my side running her hand over my belly where my sister had just removed her hands. I felt Vanessa using her Aura to analyze the area and I tried to stop my Aura from rejecting her, so she takes my hand where she opens a wound on my wrist, and draws some of my blood, she analyzes it with several spells and a magic item before drinking. "Interesting, she had more vitality than usual, plus there was something else I can''t identify." (Vanessa) "But I can safely assume what it must be." (Vanessa) "Your assumption is correct, did you learn anything from it?" (Natasha) "Unfortunately not, but you already expected that." (Vanessa) "This is not something that others are able to learn, there have been others who have tried, but that''s not how it works." (Natasha) -------------- After a few more hours of questions, all the wounded were already healed, and my sister had to take action personally to heal us, now he doesn''t even have a new scar since the hole in his chest was closed. "Where''s Nicole?" (I) "Need I ask? She and Rakan are looking around town." (Irina) "Who are they with?" (I) "Lilian, Elsaris, and Ivan are with her." (Kira) "So let me get this straight, we attacked by surprise, we were surprised, we used our two backup ns and we won?" (I) "We won by a good margin, but that was only possible because of Mister us and Mister Arthur." (Athena) Sigh "The n was good, that''s why I agreed, we need a clear advantage against the Church of Light to end this war as soon as possible." (us) "I know, but I don''t like to take as many risks as I do today, just that summon was a risk I didn''t expect." (I) In addition, there were many other situations, I could see Ibuki''s injuries when I entered, there were several broken bones, but she had a smile on her face, showing that she won the battle that left her in this state. Kira also seems injured, but from what I could understand it was more because of the technique she used than enemy attacks, it seems that she learned something new that still needs training. We also have the Hero, the idiot was the one who benefited the most from this battle, he awakened his Authority much more easily than I did, poor luck, I wonder if I will be considered envious if I throw 1 or 30 punches in his face. "What will we do now?" (Nix) "Rest for 3 or 4 hours before leaving, should be enough for Nicole to collect everything of value she finds on her enemies." (I) "You could leave these things to the city that needs rebuilding." (Bianca) "I''m sorry but I''m not a charity, I spent abined fortune of 2 Kingdoms on that summon that tried to kill me." (I) "Whatever we get from enemies or from that defeated creature, I find it hard to make up for what I spent." (I) "Repairing the city is the local government''s problem now." (Vanessa) "Exactly what my daughter said." (I) I don''t have the time or resources to look after a city I''ve never visited, I have my own responsibilities and a city of my own to look after. "We''re going to continue our journey in a few hours, it looks like we''re a few more days away from our destination." (I) "Yes, they must be waiting for us." (us) So we don''t have anything else to discuss, I get up and head for the door, my sister close behind. ----------------- Later, my room was bare with Silvia on one side and Freya on the other side, I was inside a sphere full of pure mana from various elements. My sister was around seeing everything without interfering, this was a treatment for my mana diversion problem, the mana from the sphere that was controlled by the girls was in a single continuous flow as it tried to integrate with my own body''s mana flow, which took hours. When I entered this sphere I wasn''t naked, but my clothes were ripped to shreds by the concentrated mana, the treatment was slower than I initially expected and to my surprise, it wasn''t painful. I had to meditate for a long time before I was able to bring my body''s natural flow of mana back to normal, when I did that the treatment stopped. Sigh "That was weird." (I) "I think I need a... ugh... rest..." (Silvia) "I need a... break too..." (Freya) "Rest you two and thank you so much for your help." (I) I watch the two leave as I get dressed, this time I wasn''t tired, I was full of energy. "Thank you, sister." (I) "The treatment method is simple, the only problem is normally finding someone with the same elements, even more, so this treatment that needs 2 people." (Natasha) "So tell me, what do you want?" (I) "I felt your eyes on me since you healed me during the meeting." (I) "I want to ask you something." (Natasha) "Have you been having visions? Strange dreams? Have you heard sounds or voices you shouldn''t have in your mind?" (Natasha) "..." (I) Her question made me think of the two dreams I had, I thought it might have been my other sister since she has that kind of power, but she didn''t appear in the visions, that was also different from my normal dreams. Sigh "Your expression is already an answer for me." (Natasha) "Tell me more about it." (Natasha) Chapter 947 Cap 945: Island In The Sky My sister seemed to know something about my dreams, I knew they weren''t normal things, everything felt very real, and the sensations were strange too. But no matter how I asked her, nothing came out of her mouth, she said something about which I would find out sooner orter as she left thoughtfully. Hourster, Vanessa told me that she saw my sister sitting in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene in the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon. The only thing I could think of was that I wanted to talk to the Goddess, since then I started to wonder if these strange dreams have something to do with the Goddess. ----------------- Pov n (Hero of Justice): I wake up in my bed inside the Ship, so the first thing I do is look around, I was alone. Sigh "I didn''t expect that..." (I) I look down at my hand which was still shaking, I couldn''t believe what I just learned. "Where are Bianca and Darcia?" (I) "I need to know if anything else happened after I lost consciousness, maybe it''s good to know how long I was unconscious." (I) I got up realizing I was covered in sweat but I didn''t have time to take a shower right now, there were so many things I wanted to do so I took off my clothes and dumped the contents of a bottle of liquid soap potion to clean myself up. When I''m clean, I change into a training outfit and go find the rest of my team. In the middle of the hall, I see a door fly into the wall when someone nakedes running out, it was a red-winged, dark-skinned Celestina, she had her clothes in her hands and an exhausted face as she ran. After her, two other half-dressed and exhausted-looking people ran out of the same room, one of them was the Golem woman named Nicole and the other person was Bianca who didn''t even notice my presence when she ran out. The three seemed to be running for their lives, I was curious about that room, but before I could do anything, two naked women emerge from the room, one of whom I recognized from the images being a half sister of mine, the Saint of Pleasure Naomi. The second person was one of the daughters of Zenos, a Demon woman who gives me goosebumps every time I see her eyes and smile, if I''m not mistaken her name is Lilith. "They ran away..." (Lilith) "I said they wouldn''t ept it if I spoke directly." (Naomi) "My father tells me never to lie because if I start lying, no one will be able to tell when I''m lying." (Lilith) "Not to lie, just put in some energy potions tost longer... hi little brother." (Naomi) "Please wear something." (I) "I can''t, this isn''t my room." (Naomi) "So get some clothes with her, but don''t get naked in the middle of a hallway." (I) "This isn''t my room either, I think I left my things in the ballroom." (Lilith) "Did youe here naked?" (I) "Of course, how could you do¡­" (Lilith) "Please don''t exin any further, wear this both of you." (I) I didn''t want to continue talking to two naked girls, one of them being my sister and the other someone who scares the hell out of me. I took out two cloaks for them to wear, after they were covered I nced at the room where I saw the Necromancer sleeping also naked and one of Zenos''s Familiars covering her with leaves, the nt woman I don''t know the race. "Can anyone tell me how much time has passed since the battle?" (I) "I didn''t see the battle, but I think about 5 days? Maybe 7 days at the most, I lost track of time a bit." (Naomi) "I swore it was only 3 days." (Lilith) "No, I''m sure it''s been at least 5 days, by the way, I need to eat something." (Naomi) "I''m fine, I managed to drink some blood before they ran away." (Lilith) "I said this¡­" (Naomi) "Very well, I''m leaving, I don''t want to hear any more." (I) I run off in the direction I saw Bianca run earlier, I didn''t want to hear such perverted thingsing from someone in the family, I will never understand perverted people. --------------- I couldn''t find Bianca, but I heard that she was sleeping in her room with a barrier protecting the door, so I went to the next person I could find who could talk to me about something. This person was the sister of Zenos, one of the 3 Living Cmities and someone who seems easy to talk to, it took me a long time to realize her identity and even after that, I couldn''t put the terrible rumors together with the carefree woman I saw on this Ship. "I''m sorry to bother you, ma''am, but could I have a little chat with..." (I) "If you want to talk, then stop your formal manner and don''t call me ma''am, use my name or I''ll kick your justice ass off this ship." (Natasha) She said it normally, but I felt the certainty in her voice, I didn''t doubt her doing exactly what she said. I sit down next to her at the table where she is eating. "I can feel the power of Authority in you, I would like to clear some doubts with you if possible." (I) "You have no doubt, I know that during your unconscious time, you were learning from the best possible teacher." (Natasha) During my sleep I was with the God Justhos, he told me about Authority and showed me everything about it, but even so, I don''t feel prepared. "I don''t know if I''m ready." (I) "What youck is confidence, so just use it until you get used to it, I have nothing to teach you that your God hasn''t already taught you." (Natasha) ------------- Pov Zenos: I was reading the book that Nix''s Father left before he left, the book that talks about those crystals Karina made, I still didn''t know anything about them and I''ve been putting that aside for a long time until now. If that''s going to give me any leverage, then I''m going to take every opportunity I get to make myself stronger. I spend hours reading this book, some parts of the book I read more than once just to be sure of the content. Sigh "Why can''t it be easier?" (I) Knock Knock "Master, are you there?" (Freya) "What is it, Freya?" (I) "We arrived at Sky Ind, we can already see our destination." (Freya) "Thanks for letting me know." (I) Chapter 948 Cap 946: Elemental Island Village I was sitting on a sofa on the deck of the ship looking up, there was arge ind in the distance surrounded by scattered clouds, some of these clouds are strange colors. "What is that?" (I) "The climate on that ind is a little bit special, just as the name suggests." (Arthur) "Huh!? Arthur?" (I) "Good to see you again Holy Son." (Arthur) "Please stop calling me that, it was hard enough convincing Lilian to stop." (I) "This is a difficult request, maybe you don''t realize it, but just as your Aura is disgusting to the people of the Church of Light, to me and anyone who is a worshiper of the Blood Goddess, your Aura is Holy." (Arthur) "Not only yours, but your sisters too, you are living symbols of our Faith, I''m sure some of the most fervent worshipers will find it difficult not to cry in your presence due to strong emotion." (Arthur) "That looks troublesome..." (I) I understand what he means, but I don''t like it, I don''t like getting those eyes full of admiration all the time, I don''t like drawing attention without having done anything for it and I don''t like people calling you names instead of saying my name. Sigh "Never mind, I don''t want to lose my temper over these things." (I) "You know Arthur, I''ve been looking for you these past few days, I wanted to thank you for your help in thest battle." (I) "No need to thank me, going against the Church of Light is always a great pleasure, besides my brother was in the battle." (Arthur) "Yes, I heard that the Hero of Justice is your brother." (I) "My family is big, being the son of a Saint already grants great talent to all of us, so everyone has some degree of social status whether good or bad." (Arthur) "You must not know all of the family, right?" (I) "No, but I know many, mainly people of great importance like Santas and Heroes, there must be no one in the family who doesn''t know about him." (Arthur) "So tell me, Vanessa told me that she had a lot of her family in Colosseum City, why didn''t anyone help the Hero while he was there?" (I) "I didn''t get a chance to talk to them, but I can imagine why." (Arthur) "If he was there then it was to train, probably the others were helping him from afar." (Arthur) "Things like organizing correct quests in Dungeons, finding suitable opponents in the coliseum, and so on." (Arthur) "That makes sense." (I) I keep talking to Arthur as I look at the ind closer and closer, our topic of conversation is random things of little importance since I''m too focused on the Ind. From afar it was just a sensation, but the closer we get to the floating ind, the more I can feel it, which is only confusing me. "Apparently you''re not listening to me." (Arthur) "Sorry, you said something." (I) "I told you Freya and Silvia are here too, as well as Karina." (Arthur) I look behind the couch I''m sitting on and see Karina, Silvia, and Freya standing there looking up just like I did moments ago. But I soon notice that Silvia''s gaze is different, she is calm looking up happily. "You know what we''re feeling, don''t you?" (I) "The 4 of us are the only ones who see this on this ship, this explosion of information." (Silvia) "I''ve had worse, what worries me is what I''m feeling, it doesn''t make sense." (I) "My senses are stronger due to what it used to be and you being a Demigod, so we can perceive things more than they can." (Silvia) "What you feel are the countless elements in disarray and yet in harmony." (Silvia) "That ind has the concentration of elemental energy of an entire world, it may not look like it, but the very space around the ind is condensed, it makes the ind smaller for those looking in from the outside." (Silvia) "I''m sensing elements in the clouds, not just water, wind, and thunder." (I) "I''m feeling ice, earth, fire, wood, and even metal." (I) "You are sure." (Silvia) "But that doesn''t make sense." (I) "No matter what you think, feel it and it will be clear." (Silvia) While we were talking with Silvia, Arthur was gone before I knew it, so I pulled out another couch for the girls. After that I look up, we were much closer to the ind now, you could get an idea of therge size of this ind that floats without any exnation. I could feel the spatial element around the ind, and I could see the spatial distortion clearly, but it seems others couldn''t see it as clearly as I could. Silvia was right, it''s not the space inside that was erged, it was the entire ind that was diminished by the forces of the spatial element. The only question was how much this size is being changed, what is the true size of this ind and how can we get to it, I can''t think it''s a good idea to approach the spatial distortion around the ind. Aside from the various elements I was feeling, I also realized something, I realized Authority. It wasn''t something I''d felt before in other people like us Gods, in that idiot Judge, the Hero, the Father of Nix, or my sister. It was more like the Authority of nature itself that I feel every time I try to form Territory. But this Authority is different, it works differently even though it''s the same thing, I''ve never felt anything like this, moreover, I can feel something else inside, something that seems to merge with this Authority. "I don''t understand..." (I) Soon the ship is on the same level as the ind and I don''t need to look from above anymore, so I got up and went to the edge of the ship to look at the ind. "Forests, mountains, and ice?" (I) I was more and more confused with everything I was noticing about this ind, now that I was on the same level I realized that the ind''s geography itself was strange, but even stranger was seeing the elemental energy flows flowing strangely through everything I could see from the ind. "As you can see, approaching the ind normally isn''t very safe, but I''ve already told Nicole and the others where to go." (Silvia) "Thank you for that." (I) Chapter 949 Cap 947: An Aggressive Reception As we get closer to the ind I realized a point where space distortion was the lighter, it was like a safe tunnel in the middle of a storm. I didn''t even have to say anything since the floating ship was going towards this point, Silvia must have warned about it before. "We haven''t even arrived and I''m already feeling my skin is half numb due to all this elemental energy." (Karina) "I feelfortable, it looks a lot like the feeling of how close to a tree in the world." (Freya) "The feeling is simr but still different, I can feel a separation in harmony now that we are closer." (I) "What separation?" (Karina) "..." (I) I look at Nicole who ran with a big smile from inside the ship, she makes countless spells in front of her while her holograms with informatione up, and her eyes are also shining like shlights as she keeps a firm vision on the floating ind. "Could you take care of your sister?" (I) "Trying to advance the solution of the problem?" (Silvia) "You will surely know how to answer her better than me." (I) "I can''t control her if things get out of control I''ll call you." (Silvia) "I hope it doesn''t get to it, but that''s okay." (I) I see Silvia approach Nicole seconds before she begins to look around, so Nicole holds her by the shoulders and starts talking, they are inside an automatic sound barrier that I asked Nicole to use whenever using her operating system holograms. I talked about it weeks ago with Nicole since she has a habit of thinking while talking to organize her thoughts, she didn''t want anyone improper to hear the things she talks about without realizing it since some of these things are secrets. "How did you know that Nicole would look for Silvia?" (Freya) "Nicole just as you have affinity for many elements thanks to me, your focus being research gives her more used meanings and a better understanding than your senses perceive." (I) "No matter how distracted she is, she would realize this ind the same way we all realize, I''m sure she was already doing some studies about it inside the ship and now has left just the ind to be close enough for her to study close." (I) "She was at some point looking for any of us and her choice would probably be as I could answer her questions about the ind or direct her to those who could answer, so to save this work I sent Silvia at once." (I) "Is Nicole so predictable?" (Karina) "She has a simple mind and is always very straightforward, it makes her actions predictable, at least for those who know her." (I) With this problem solved I disappear with the sofas while everyone stands, soon more people leave the ship to see the ind. I look at some people as I nod for them to approach, these people are us, my sister, and Vanessa. These three people together with me, Freya, and Silvia who is still stuck in Nicole''s curious ws we will be those who will have responsibility for decisions on the ind. Not to mention if you meet the elves of the ind, so being all together before arriving the ind would be the best option. As we went through what looked like a brief distance from this invisible tunnel to the floating ind, I realized that the tunnel seemed to widen while the distance from the ind did not decrease, I also noticed that the ind seemed to grow even when we were not leaving the ce. "You may have noticed spatial distortion, now we are going through thepressed space distance to reach the ind, to those seeing from the outside it must seem that our size is decreasing." (us) "I realized that, but my nervousnesses from something else." (I) "So you realized them?" (us) "Only the murderous intention." (I) "We''re in war times, I think you can understand being high guard against someone who doesn''t knowing now." (us) "..." (I) I could feel for a few seconds murdering intent from the normal clouds around the ind, I am also feeling it from the colorful clouds we are approaching. "They won''t attack, are they?" (I) "No, your face is already known and they must be waiting for me, my vige warned them of my arrival." (us) "I hope it''s right ..." (I) It took 30 minutes of travel to reach the floating ind, I couldn''t help but pay attention to the smallest detail all this time, feeling natural energies was as normal for me as breathing to the point of feeling overwhelmed by the environment when we arrived on the ind. After going through the distorted space I found that it still has arge area around the ind that is not under the effect of distorted space, I saw many flying monsters everywhere. One thing I noticed was also the absurd number of fairies and spirits, near us has thousands, but could see much more the distance on the ind. When we have just passed through spatial distortion suddenly many people arrive around us with weapons in hand, and hundreds of magical circles and runes appear around us ready to attack at any time. The people who appeared all were flying using spells, monsters, or any other kind of technique. There were hundreds of enemies and everyone was looking at us with caution, but I felt that some were looking at Diana strangely, these were the race man, so I supposed to be because she was a champion. "Who are you and why you are on Argos Ind?" "..." (I) I look at others and us takes the lead calmly to speak, the person who approached us was an elf medium, his ears were smaller than the normal elves and otherwise, his appearance was the same as the rest, showing that his other lineage must be human. "I''m us, I''m from the Floresta of the Nightmare, my presence was already expected." (us) "So stop your Harthos games, we don''t have time for these things now." (us) "How did you know it was me? You''re embarrassed as always us." (Harthos) Soon a light -skinned human arises, and I had difficulty knowing his race and gender. His appearance was young and slender, his skin was white as snow and looked smooth as a silk, his bright wavy ck hair was long and stuck in a ponytail, his eyes were light green, and his voice and appearance were no other feminine Opinion, but his posture, behavior, and the little I realized from his aura made it difficult to differentiate his genre. He had a height of 1.65 meters, wore leather clothes, and was flying on a metal bird, clearly a golem. Chapter 950 Cap 948: The Provocations Of A Father When that strange person appeared had a yful smile on his face as he looked at us, when he was in the crowd I didn''t realize him, but when he spoke he became the focus of attention. He suddenly disappears and appears inside the ship in front of us trying to hug him, but was stopped by a shadow hand in front of him. "Don''t you want to hug an old friend?" (Harthos) "Who would be a friend of a pervert?" (us) "Come on, are you still sad because that time?" (Harthos) "Please Harthos, do not tease him anymore or I don''t know what can happen." (Naraka) "You are very serious ..." (Harthos) Sigh "Your bastard, where is my drink?" (Natasha) "Honey!? How long,e give me a hug ..." (Harthos) When my sister speaks he looks at her with surprise as if only now he recognized her, so disappear in front of her with open arms just as he did with us, but different from us''s refusal, my sister takes him lying in his arms giving a one Hot kiss that leaves him without breath and with a red face like a tomato. "Stop acting all confident as we both know it''s all staging, don''t try to tease me again." (Natasha) "..." (Harthos) Cough cough "Let me guide you to the city ... Follow me." (Harthos) He stilles out with his red faceing back to his bird -shaped golem flying away, while my sister has a fun smile on her face. "Don''t look at me like that, I just wanted to end the pretense, he loves to tease people, but deep down he''s weak against aggressive people." (Natasha) "Do you know him?" (I) "With my age, I know a lot of people, especially the fun." (Natasha) We are guided to a port city where instead of water, there is arge cloud of light blue full of water element. There was this port city where all the buildings seemed to have space magic applied to them, could feel the space magic in every city to where my senses arrived, the city itself was made of stone, marble and wood, and there were gardens everywhere full of flowers or Fruit trees, I realized this because of the view from above that had because of the height of the ship when itnded in the port. I was surprised by the light blue cloud to behave like water when the shipnded on it in the port. The others around us dispersed again as a small part of them came down to Porto. "What''s wrong with Diana?" (I) "Nothing, just get close to me, don''t let go of my arm." (Diana) "..." (I) Diana was sweating and looking around as if smelling something, I never saw her so nervous before, and when I asked what it was, all she did was get me in her arms like a doll she kept hugging as we walked. "Are you sure it''s okay?" (I) "Yes, it may just be my imagination, so let''s continue." (Diana) "Don''t you mind staying like this?" (Karina) "I gave up on any kind of dignity for a long time." (I) "Do you know what you are? You should rethink this dignity thing." (Karina) "If I cared about dignity I would have died of shame many times, Diana is not the only one to treat me like this, in fact taking Freya, almost no one treats me with respect." (I) "This is mainly because of your carefree personality, I always say that you should behave better if you want people to treat you different." (Freya) "It looks veryplicated, just leave as things have always been, I''m used to it." (I) When we got off the ship while talking carecropped a man of the breed of the lobes tribe, his skin is dark as the hair in his arms just as his hair is ck as paint, he looks strong and his eyes are prating. "I''m going to guide you, soe, I would love to talk to each of you ... hahahahahaha ..." (wolf man) "..." (Diana) "It would be a pleasure, what would be the name of the Lord?" (Freya) "My name is Razor, I''m just an adventurer, so you don''t have to treat me so well." (Razor) "..." (I) I felt Diana shaking a little, I also noticed that this man who did not look at her not even once, is always paying attention to her, I know this because I feel your attention in me too, it is always strange that feeling of being observed. "My name is Zenos, for me, it is a pleasure to meet you finally." (I) "I didn''t know my name was so well known." (Razor) "If your name is known I don''t know, but your family is very interesting." (I) "Hahahaha ... my family is full of stupid adventurers." (Razor) "I met your son once, incredible as it may seem it was also on a ship near a port." (I) "What color of his hair?" (Razor) "ck hair came to bring a message at the time." (I) "I also met his wife or should say that I just talked to her." (I) "She is an amazing woman, a pity that her only daughter has not sent a single letter." (Razor) "I told her that if she found a partner someday, she would have to introduce her family, but instead she went to travel the world." (Razor) Sigh "I think I''ll have to tell some people the story of a beautiful rabbit with horns winning a 14 -year -old girl over 50 times ..." (Razor) "It was a unique monster that had several speed increased skills and only lost 28 times." (Diana) "Will you still be without greeting?" (Razor) "I don''t fulfill a idiot who leaves without saying a word." (Diana) "Says the girl who fled to be an adventurous." (Razor) I recognized who he was with a single look, his eyes are the same as those of Hermes and Diana, and his hair is also the same as Hermes. Diana was embarrassed to meet her father again after so many years, I can understand that, I''ve seen it in the past. Dianaes close to the man as tall as she and punches his arm as heughs, so he dys her with an arm sides as we walked to town. "You know, I always knew she would choose someone with few male traits, her tastes were always strangers, but I never imagined it would be someone so feminine." (Razor) "Don''t judge Zenos for their appearance, I know stupid old man." (Diana) "I''ll treat him depending on tonight." (Razor) "You know we''re not here to drink, do you?" (Diana) "Daughter, what are you talking about, there is always time to drink, what did I teach you?" (Razor) "I still need to find ..." (I) "Don''t worry, the elves will be there." (Razor) We followed Diana''s father for a while, the others walked away knowing it was a family meeting, but as I was stuck in Diana''s arms I had to listen to the duo''s discussion until I reached a restaurant. Chapter 951 Cap 949: Test Of A Father Part 1 When we arrived at the restaurant there were already many empty tables set up as if they were waiting for us, Diana''s Father takes us to arge table where a White Elf was already sitting next to the man from earlier with the name of Harthos. "Let''s talk here today, the one next to me is the son of the current Elf Queen." (Harthos) "My name is Fariel, nice to meet you." (Fariel) I introduce myself to the Elf, then us, Vanessa, Silvia, and Freya introduce themselves leaving only my sister arriving with a keg of beer on the table. I introduce Kim and the others to both Harthos and Fariel, at our table only we were sitting to talk about some matters, Diana went along with Father to another table. "You can say anything you want, no one can see or hear what we''re doing at this table." (Fariel) I look around and I don''t notice anything right away, no matter what I do, I don''t notice anything different. "First of all, I would like to express the honor of being in the presence of the Nature Dragon and Miss Freya." (Fariel) "Mr. Zenos mainly has my admiration, his deeds spread throughout the world, and the way he risked himself to save Miss Silvia will be marked forever in our history." (Fariel) "You shouldn''t thank me, my motives for doing these things were selfish, I was never a selfless person." (I) "Everyone has reasons to do something, I am not ashamed of the reasons that led you to such achievements." (Fariel) "You mentioned them, but what about me? Nobody''s happy to see me?" (Natasha) "I was instructed to avoid interacting with you, mainly not to make you nervous." (Fariel) "What did you do on this ind?" (I) "Nothing, I swear, I''ve only had a few rtionships." (Natasha) "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, it wasn''t too bad, what happened next was a surprise for everyone involved." (Natasha) "I guess I don''t want to know, sometimes ignorance can be bliss." (I) "I think we should keep the conversation focused." (us) "Then let me talk about the current situation¡­" (Fariel) ------------ We spent the next few hours eating, drinking, and talking about our duties on the Ind. It seems that we still can''t go to the Elf Vige on this ind, they are having an important meeting, it seems that this ind is one of the targets of the Church of Light, in thest few weeks they have made many attacks that resulted in failure, but Fariel said that these attacks appeared to be to test the ind''s defenses and overall strength. Because of that, we will have to wait a few days, not to mention that they need to gather some Elves with potential and some of them are still on mission. After we talked about all this it waste afternoon, Diana was at some drinkingpetition with her Dad, and ¨¦rica was also there along with Kira and Ibuki. When I looked at them seconds before Dianaid her head on the table falling asleep, I felt her Father looking at me and I understood what he wanted. I got up going outside, when I opened the door he was already outside, I couldn''t follow him with my eyes and I couldn''t tell when he passed me. "Where to now?" (I) "Am I that transparent?" (Razor) "His eyes show a lot of his will to fight." (I) "Let''s go to that yellow building." (Razor) I follow Razor to a building that doesn''t look that big from the outside, but I know it has expansion magic involved just like the rest of where we left. The building itself looked like it was sized to fit a few hundred people inside, but when I entered I realized that the ce was a battle arena with bleachers for thousands of people. "Since the war started this ce has just been a well-equipped training facility, but it''s usually empty in thete afternoon." (Razor) The two of us stand in the arena in the middle of this building, he pulls out bracelets full of drawings that I recognized as magic circles, he ces them on his two arms and two legs, then starts infusing them with his mana. "These are magic items that increase their weight ording to the amount of mana in them, with them I won''t be able to use even 30% of my physical capacity." (Razor) "It will be a simple fight, without using skills, spells, items, Aura or Authority." (Razor) "The same rules we use in our training." (I) "I will only use one of my arms to attack and defend, I hope you don''t get offended." (Razor) "I''m not foolish enough to think that the only difference between us is our Strength Grade, you have morebat experience than me, even under the conditions you put yourself in I''m not sure I gain." (I) "Let''s start?" (I) "Yes, the moment that coin hits the ground." (Razor) He takes a bronze global coin and throws it in the air as we stand on either side of the arena. I hope always keeping my eyes on him, as soon as the coin hits the ground my attack begins. ---------------- Pov us: I was in the town square which is still very busy when Harthos appears holding flowers with a smile on his face. "These flowers..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not stupid to bring you flowers¡­ again¡­" (Harthos) "Someone proposed to me and gave me flowers." (Harthos) He and I sat on the bench in the square. "How''s the situation, is there anything you didn''t mention at the meeting?" (I) "I can''t speak now for the same reason I didn''t speak sooner." (Harthos) "Where and when?" (I) "When we get to the World Tree." (Harthos) "We came across some spies in the early days of the war, there are also many eyes on the ind, I think you can understand." (Harthos) "Yes, but I''m going to need to know sooner orter." (I) "It was always my n to tell you, but in the end, it doesn''t change what happens." (Harthos) "How long until the next attack?" (I) "We don''t know, but it must be close." (Harthos) I look around, there are almost no civilians in the city, most are Elves or Adventurers, and it seems that many of them are on guard as if expecting an attack. "When can we go?" (I) "The best would be tomorrow, but probably in 3 days, you guys were lucky to arrive earlier than expected." (Harthos) Chapter 952 Cap 950: Test Of A Father Part 2 As soon as the coin hit the ground, I run forward doing a somersault followed by a top-down kick with my heel. "You''re going to need more than that." (Razor) He catches my foot in the air, but I grab his hand in between my feet as I spin around to take his bnce, my tail was stuck in the ground and I use that to pull myself trying to make him fall. But instead, he lifts me higher pulling my tail off the ground and waving his arm sending me flying into the wall. "An interesting idea, but even limiting my strength is still greater than his." (Razor) "I''m still far from done." (I) I run at him one more time, I don''t want to end this in one blow like usual, that''s why I couldn''t, so let''s try to find an opening. This time I throw myself into a non-stop punching match, and he parries my punches and kicks with his single arm with ease. He deflects a kick from me by mming his elbow into the side of my foot while using his hand in sequence to stop several attacks. "I see, your focus and deception, interesting." (Razor) "Let''s see how to handle this." (Razor) This time he started attacking, his arm seemed to be attacking from all directions, if I tried to defend an attack I felt that another one would hit me, so I just concentrated on dodging until I found an opportunity to grab his arm and spin around taking advantage of the strength of her swing to throw him aside followed by the fastest attacks I was able to pull off. But he just did the same thing I did before, he kept dodging my attacks, but unlike my dodges by a hair, he dodged my attacks with ease. I stopped as soon as I realized the ineffectiveness of this attack before it left an opening he could use against me. I move away from him while I''m thinking about how I can hit him, but he doesn''t give me time to think, he runs towards me, I reach down tond a low kick on his foot, but I soon regretted it, I felt like I''d quoted a steel bar and not a leg. Then I spun to evade attacks from above as he pulled me away. "I may have managed to limit my speed and strength, but my defense still matches my strength level." (Razor) "I will remember this." (I) "Now let''s continue." (Razor) --------------- We spent more than 2 hours fighting like that, I mean fighting, but it was aplete beating, I couldn''tnd any good attacks on him. But he didn''t have the same level of difficulty as me, which meant that I was always the one hit, I was hit dozens of times during those hours, this against someone who basically tied his hands and feet to fight. Sigh "That was exhausting... ugh..." (I) "Your ability to fight is very good for your age, my daughter said that you are an Outsider, but that you have only been in this world for less than 5 years." (Razor) "Yes..." (I) I grab a few bottles of blood for myself to drink while tossing Diana''s dad some bottles of regr beer. "It''s been a tough few years, I''ve had a lot of opportunities to fight." (I) "I also realized that you must train a lot with my daughter, you recognized some of my attacks, that means that her fighting style must still be the same." (Razor) "Your daughter is strong, but she has been getting stronger and her fighting style has improved a lot." (I) "So I passed your test?" (I) "You thought this was a test? Of course not, I never needed to test you." (Razor) "My daughter has always been a reliable judge of people, she got that from her mother, if she chooses to stand by her that proves everything I need to know." (Razor) "If this fight wasn''t a test, then what was it for?" (I) "To get to know each other better, fighting is the best way to get to know what someone is really like." (Razor) "I trust my daughter''s choices, but a parent still needs to know the person she has chosen." (Razor) "I hope you liked what you saw because I''m going to be sore tomorrow." (I) "Your way of fighting is adaptive, I''m sure you must have a lot of skills or spells that you use to make yourself more unpredictable, am I right?" (Razor) "Yes, my focus is not duels like this, I prefer to fight with everything I have, preferably to finish everything in the first attack if possible." (I) "You know, I met his other wives, my daughter made sure to introduce them to me." (Razor) "You''re not going to say anything like I have to separate myself from everyone, right?" (I) "No, if you have the ability to deal with them and everyone''s consent, you can do what you want, they talked a lot about you and I saw how they treated my daughter as if she were part of their family." (Razor) "In the past, I had many girls I liked, but when I met my wife I only had eyes for her, no one couldpare." (Razor) "Just treat my daughter well, I know she can take care of herself, but no parent likes to see their children sad." (Razor) "I always treat her well." (I) "So we''re clear, let''s go back." (Razor) ------------- That night we stayed on the Ship, we could have stayed somewhere in the city, but the ship was more luxurious and our rooms were already ready, I was in bed next to the girls who were sleeping. I couldn''t sleep, since I arrived on the Ind this sensory explosion is hammering my head, I can even see the almost infinite number of Infant Fairies and Infant Spirits. But another thing I noticed better was something that didn''t make any sense, the nature inside the ind was different, fundamentally different from anything I''ve ever seen in this world, that didn''t make sense, nature is one thing, and anyone who has Affinity with nature realizes this, everything is connected forming one thing. But this ind seems to be out of ce, I couldn''t put these feelings aside, while instead of sleeping I decided to meditate all night to try to at least get used to it so that it wouldn''t continue to be an inconvenience tomorrow. Chapter 953 Cap 951: Finding Luminus Again The next morning I found Nicole doingbat training alone in the training room inside the Ship while in the middle of a circle of floating crystals. "What are you doing?" (I) "Pause test 37, stop and save recording." (Nicole) "Good morning Dad, I''m in the middle of some tests." (Nicole) "What kind of tests?" (I) "Do you know how Golems move?" (Nicole) "I imagine that like robots created by science, they must be programmed somehow." (I) "You''re half right, magic makes a lot of things easier, but the electronguages of 0 and 1 don''t work here, normal numerical calctions can be used in many situations, but not everything can be perfectly quantified in numbers." (Nicole) "Normal Golems have only one core, it''s called Golem Core or Central Core, it serves as the brain to control the whole body and also as an energy center making energy run through the body." (Nicole) "We have to put the information directly into these Cores, a clear image in our mind or recording, from there the various spells do the rest, but I won''t go into details." (Nicole) "The important thing is that I want to make some Battle Golems, they will serve to protect me and for different tasks." (Nicole) "While we were in Colosseum City, I collected a lot of information and recordings ofbat, so I''m going to use that information as a basis for my Golems'' battle mode." (Nicole) "What I was doing waspiling these moves as I learned from them for a more detailed picture when I was going to use them on Golems." (Nicole) "I know you like to work alone, but if you''re testing aboutbat, try asking Sophia for help, she''ll be able to guide you in areas you don''t understand." (I) "Huh!?" (Nicole) "..." (Nicole) "Might be a good idea, I didn''t consider using an expert in the field, thanks for the fresh point of view." (Nicole) "Just let me know if you need anything, but remember we''re low on resources." (I) I leave the training room leaving Nicole with her things, then head to the dining room, arge dining hall that looks like a restaurant. But before long I find someone taking food from the table that I didn''t expect to see here and I go to him. "I didn''t expect to see you here?" (I) "I''d like to say the same, but I already knew I was headed for that ind." (Luminus) I grab a tray and load it with meat and different sandwiches, then follow Luminus to a table where just the two of us are waiting to be seated. I look at this mighty Dragon and I notice something new, there were tribal tattoos on his face that went down to his neck and I could see it on his hands as well. "You didn''te here to see me, so what is this about?" (I) "I can''t say my reason for being on the ind, at least not right now, but I wanted to take this opportunity to thank you and your Contracted Spirit for your help." (Luminus) He speaks with eyes full of gratitude, it seems that he has already met the Father of Nyx. "I did what I promised, but I''m d I got to talk to Arash." (I) "Honestly, it was easier than I thought, part of what he asked in exchange for reconciliation is something he was going to do." (Luminus) "If I may ask, what tattoos are those?" (I) "They are marks of servitude to the Dragon God Akatosh, that will be my people''s penance." (Luminus) "Are you saying like ves?" (I) "No, it''s more like Knights who served even after our death, an eternal servitude." (Luminus) Does he mean that even if they die they will still be servants of the Dragon God? But how does it work? "(I don''t think I want to know.)" (I) "I just got in this morning and heard you''re heading to the World Tree, thought I''d join you." (Luminus) "I don''t mind, but I''m sure you''d get there faster, plus you might not even make it today." (I) "Actually I can''t go alone, I would probably be considered an enemy, the Fairy Queen of this ce has a strong prejudice against those with Affinity for the element of Light." (Luminus) "It can''t be because of Nix, right?" (I) "No, thates before that, but it''s not my ce to talk about that." (Luminus) "I guess whatever happened to Nix''s family didn''t help with his prejudices." (I) "You would be right." (Lux) "Sorry to intrude, we''ve met before, your the Fairy Queen of the Light element, my name is Lux." (Lux) "Nice to see you, Miss Lux." (I) "Only Lux is fine." (Lux) I look at the beautiful woman dressed in white and I notice that some parts of her body seem almost transparent like her entire right arm, part of her waist, and one of her eyes that is closed. "I told you not to go." (Luminus) "I needed to talk to the other Fairies, without their support the situation could get worse." (Lux) "What are you talking about?" (I) "The Fairy Queen almost killed me, she was stopped by the World Tree and other Fairies." (Lux) "I take it you didn''t go there to fight." (I) "No, I went there to apologize, I thought it would be better for me and Luminus to go separately, it wouldn''t be good if we both went together." (Lux) If she hates the two of them so much, as does anyone else with an affinity for the element of Light that much, I can see why it wouldn''t be a good idea for the two of them to go together. After that I talked for a few minutes with the two until my sister walked through the door, her face broke into a big smile when she saw the two, I also noticed the panicked face that the two made when seeing my sister Natasha. But when I saw that the situation wasplicated, I ran away while no one was paying attention to me, I''m not an idiot to be in the middle of anything between these three, I wouldn''t know if I could escape with my life afterwards. I head back to my room to read some more about the crystals in Karina''s hand before I join her and my Familiars for some decisions. I was thinking about resuming the buff project for a few people on the list, so I wanted their input, maybe call Vanessa and ¨¦rica to ask for their input as well. Chapter 954 Cap 952: Fragment Of A World During the afternoon I was meeting Harthos again, but this time I was alone with only Orion next to me, for some reason Nix and La disappeared somewhere, Sakura and Silvia were doing their thing in the city, and even Ragnar went out with Freya to visit all restaurants in town. In short, it was a free day for everyone, so I decided to walk around the city with Orion, I don''t even count Hinata since she spends most of her time sleeping on my ne, it seems she can still see and hear everything that happens while resting, at least that''s what she told me. I found Harthos walking surrounded by Adventurers, he saw me first and before I knew it he was at my side, so we went together to a temple where I find Loki, the temple itself was in ruins and seems to have been taken over by nature being the only ce in this city in such conditions, it was right on the edge of the city in an uncrowded area. "What are you doing here?" (Loki) "He brought me here, I still don''t know why." (I) "I noticed you since yesterday, your Aura reminded me of this ce." (Harthos) "I didn''t expect to see a Homunculus like you, did you receive his blessings?" (Loki) Loki points to the abandoned Temple behind him, I don''t understand much of their conversation, but I understood when Loki said that Harthos was a Homunculus, the only one I know so far would be Lyra daughter of Ivan. "Can someone tell me what Temple this is? Also, why did wee here?" (I) "So you realized it was a Temple? Most just call it a historic ruin and don''t know what it really is." (Harthos) "..." (I) "There was no way he didn''t know." (Loki) Loki is right, I realized the moment I saw it, the presence of this ce may be different, but it''s still very simr to the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon, I can feel holy presence in this ce even if faint, also something divine, but it''s almost imperceptible. "What ce is this Loki?" (I) "I''ll tell him." (Loki) "If you know, then feel free, I came here to exin to him about the Ind." (Harthos) "Just tell me." (I) "This temple has existed for over 23,000 years, but this ind has only been here for around 15,000 years." (Loki) "In other words, this ind was moved here, is that why the natural energy here is so strange?" (I) "I knew you would notice, but there seems to be some misunderstanding, so let me be more specific." (Loki) "This ind is not of this world, ites from my original world." (Loki) "..." (I) As far as I know, the Evil Gods are Gods that came from another world, they are Gods full of obsession for power and selfish, Gods that try to steal a space for themselves in this world through force or schemes that are usually bad. I look around with new eyes, this time some pieces seemed to fall into ce, and now it made sense that this ind had such a different natural energy. "Why is this ce here?" (I) "An ark to save lives, some Gods still wounded brought this fragment of world here, the only ce in this universe that would be possible." (Loki). "Did youe along? You don''t strike me as unselfish." (I) "Not me, I was unconscious for a long time in one of the fragments of the world, when I regained consciousness I just followed the trail they left behind." (Loki) "You talk as if you have more fragments, that means..." (I) "The world waspletely destroyed, almost the entire poption annihted, a few hundred of the strongest managed to escape this ind over here." (Loki) "When I arrived the Gods were already dead, some disappeared even before arriving in this world, the others must not have endured much longer." (Loki) "But why this world? Weren''t there others around?" (I) I asked that question, but as far as I knew it could be a world in the same sr system, it could be close to this one. "This world is special, that''s why this fragment was kept here, there are some other fragments in a Separate Space whose entrance should be closer to the middle of the ind." (Loki) "I knew it, you''re an Evil God...or should I say, you were once an Evil God?" (Harthos) "Loki is no longer a god, he has but the power of a god." (I) "But it still has the mind of a the knowledge of a God is tempting, so try not to spread it too much." (Harthos) I look at the temple behind Loki, she looked almost sad when I arrived, but I didn''t notice anything like that when we arrived on the ind, it also doesn''t seem like he cares much about the people of his world, so what about this Temple made him like this? "Did you want to tell me that Mr Harthos?" (I) "Today I''m ady, but can you just call me Harthos?" (Harthos) "..." (I) "His body changes genders, I don''t think you have much control right." (Loki) "Yes, a punishment for trying to escape death by transferring my Soul to another body." (Harthos) Then he tried to change his Soul to another body just like Ivan and his wives did with Lyra in the past, but as far as I know, they weren''t punished by any God, maybe it was judged not necessary since their suffering was greater than any punishment. But now that I think about it, Nicole was punished for something like that, her punishment might seem light to other people, but it was something that really impacted her and almost took away her reason to build her body. It felt like the punishment was on what was precious to Nicole, that might be something, I look at Harthos, maybe he was also punished where it mattered most to him at the time. "This ind is very unique in this world, the Elves want you to know that the World Tree on this indes from another world, it is the reason this fragment manages to remain here as part of this world." (Harthos) "But not everyone likes that, for thousands of years this ce has been attacked on several asions, the Church of Light has always been the most fervent when the destruction of this ind." (Harthos) "Why tell me this?" (I) "I don''t know but I was asked to tell so I did, it''s not a big secret anyway." (Harthos) Chapter 955 Cap 953: A Symbol Of Life And Renewal I look at Harthos who waves to the side and the rocks on the floor shape into a stone table where we sit. "I would very much like to understand why you brought me here." (I) "I already told you, I was asked, I''m sure you must have noticed some strange things about the weather on the ind." (Harthos) "Like the clouds on fire or the floating river?" (I) "I''m told you have a high affinity for nature, so you must have realized more than that." (Harthos) "This ind is almostpletely taken over by Temples or Cradles for Fairies and Spirits." (Harthos) "I''m sure those of you who have contracts with these two races understand what I''m talking about." (Harthos) "Yes, but this..." (I) I know this very well, I have two Cradles inside the Dungeon whose gates are in my shadow, so I know about how they can distort the space around them to hide in separate spaces. ? "Wait! Maybe the space around the ind..." (I) "I know what you''re thinking, but you''re wrong, it was the world itself as well as the World Tree that distorted the space around the ind, an eternal defenseyer." (Harthos) Harthos looks at the ruined temple, I can see that for him or her, I am honestly confused on what to call this person whose gender changes without control, but what I noticed is that Harthos looks at this ruined temple with a twinkle in his eye. "I was told you wereing, that''s why I''m here, my duty is to guarantee your safety until the moment of departure." (Harthos) "So did they tell you why I''m here?" (I) "Yes, so I want to talk to you about something." (Harthos) "Master, Loki has entered the ruins." (Orion) "You can go after her, I feel something is not right." (I) "I am going." (Orion) After Orion ran off toward the ruined Temple, I looked back at Harthos. "As I was saying, someone is going to need your help, they wanted me to talk to you about it beforehand so you don''t get caught off guardter." (Harthos) "Aren''t you going to tell me who? Or at least tell me what you''re asking me for?" (I) "I can''t, some things I can''t say here, you never know who might be listening." (Harthos) "..." (I) It seems that everyone is worried about spies, maybe even something else rted, but the important thing is that they believe they can''t talk about certain subjects here in the city. Another thing I noticed was the way he told me everything, the temple behind me represents the history of this ce, and the way this ce was divided between the Spirits and the Fairies shows that it''s not as easy as the hospitals can see, speaking about the spy they are warning me while threatening anyone who might be listening. ------------ Pov Diana: I was at the training ground in the city, I was with my father and many others training during the morning. I was fighting another Beastman, this one was from the Lion tribe, but his strength was just a little above me. I run towards him, my speed matches his, but he surpasses me in strength and defense, but my focus is not on hurting. I run towards him exchanging blows at high speed without slowing down, but the difference was that I needed to dodge his attacks while he parried my attacks. During my strikes I left an opening that he took advantage of, when he attacked I held his arm with my entire body as I turned, I kicked his neck from the front with one leg while the other leg kicked the back of his knee. When he loses his bnce falling I''m already on top of him with my ws pointed at his eyes. "Enough! Great job daughter." (Razor) "As for you Javier, how many times I tell you to think before you act, it''s not to attack every opening you find, you must think that it could be a trap." (Razor) "Sorry Razor, with all those quick attacks I didn''t have time to think." (Javier) "You are very good, but I think I understand the problem, do you only fight monsters?" (I) "See, everyone can see the truth in the first fight, try to correct this before the next fight." (Razor) "Thanks for the lovely help, maybe I can buy you a beer¡­" (Javier) "I''ll take the beer, but I''m already taken and even if I wasn''t, you''re not my type." (I) "Daughter, you don''t need to keep attacking, some blows are just too cruel." (Razor) When I looked at my father and back to look at my opponent, he was crying, I just acted like I used to back then that I was just an Adventurer, but I think it could be another way. Before I could apologize he ran off. "Was it that bad?" (I) "It was awful, I remember when your mom said that to me, and then I kept going after her for weeks." (Razor) "The fights I had with her were the best¡­" (Razor) "Dad, shut up." (I) cough cough "Well, as I was saying, your fighting style has changed a little, before it was more focused on speed, but it was rough, itcked delicacy." (Razor) "Now it looks like you''ve learned what was missing." (Razor) "I would like to say that this was the result of my training, but I would be lying, after so many fights over thest few years, I had so muchbat experience, I didn''t even notice how much I had changed until I fought him." (I) I look at my Father finally understanding something, better put me to fight that man because of that, his way of fighting is simr to mine before I met Zenos. "You have grown my daughter into a magnificent Champion." (Razor) He suddenly hugs me, I can feel how proud he is of me, but I also feel his hand shaking, I''ve never seen his hand shake like I''m feeling right now. "I''m fine Father, this is the path I chose." (I) "I know." (Razor) "Now let''s get back to training, your next opponent will be me, let''s see the limit of your power this time." (Razor) "I may not be able to win, but I won''t lose as easily as I used to." (I) Chapter 956 Cap 954: How Long Has It Been Dear? For the rest of the day I walked around the city learning more about the situation, it seems that everyone in the city is prepared forbat at any moment, and it made me think that we should do the same. That night I was returning to the Ship when my vision began to waver and random images shed in session, I felt my body spin heavier and heavier as I felt a weaknesse over me. "(¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡õ?¡ö¡ö... hahahahaha...)" (I) "(¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡õ!)" "(¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ...¡ñ¡õ..¡ö...)" "(Arghhh...)" (I) "(¡ö¡ö¡õ...)" cough cough "(Huhhh...)" Thest shsted a few seconds where I saw myself holding the head of a woman whose hair was made of strands of golden energy and her skin was white with golden tattoos, there were two people in front of me, a man with only half a body and two wings Wounded left, the other man was all limbs, but golden blood flowed from countless wounds on his body like a fountain. The ce around was strange, the space seemed cracked and even broken in ces, the sky was full of stars ands without any cloud, below there was only the red ocean and various fragments of some kind of building were floating everywhere like if there was no gravity. The two were talking looking at me when the half person was suddenly pulled into a red ocean by a tentacle, then I see a blur, and when I realize I''m on Orion''s back who was flying over the city arriving on the Ship. "Orion... what happened?" (I) "The gentleman began to stagger in the middle of the street, in the end, he fell to the ground and did not respond to anything he said, but he had a strange smile on his face." (Orion) "I''m fine... maybe not as fine as I''d like... but I''m fine..." (I) "I don''t mind, I''m taking you to Vanessa and High Priestess Yara." (Orion) Sigh "All righ..." (I) Those shes were strange, this time it wasn''t just a dream while I was sleeping, it was much stronger, moreover, it happened while I was walking down the street in the middle of the day. In a world like this, I won''t take any unnecessary risks, maybe I''ve been poisoned, cursed, or something else like that, man I don''t know what to think, but I know I''m not normal. That''s why I let Orion take me to where Vanessa was, we found her eating in the cafeteria with the Santas, and after calming everyone down Vanessa takes me to my room. ------------- Inside my room, about ten minutester my sister enters the room and her attention is riveted on me while Vanessa is trying to use a ritual to know what I have. "It doesn''t have any Poison or Curses, your resistance skills against those things aren''t even working at the moment as there''s no reason for it to." (Vanessa) "So what do I have..." (I) "I still don''t know, what did you say you were feeling?" (Vanessa) "I''m..." (I) "He had dreams with situations he doesn''t recognize, and he felt headaches and mental confusion, from his state I now imagine that he has already reached the stage of hallucination, weakness, the feeling of the body being heavy and the blood bubbling inside the veins." (Natasha) Vanessa takes my wrist and ces a hand on my forehead, probably trying to take my temperature, but that''s no use, I could take a magma bath if I wanted to, honestly, my blood had been the least of my worries until my sister brought it up. My mind isn''t too fuzzy but I feel mentally exhausted like I''ve been pushing myself too hard on something or going several nights without sleep, because of that I''ve stopped noticing that my blood feels weird, it''s not just boiling, I can feel it''s not under my control. "You said that day... you know what it is..." (I) "You knew there was something wrong with him and you didn''t say anything?" (Vanessa) "Don''t look at me like that, there''s nothing wrong with him, he''s not in any danger either." (Natasha) "Tell me, little brother, how was the battle you saw?" (Natasha) "I don''t know, I just saw everything blurry... but what does it matter?" (I) "You are very moody." (Natasha) My sister kneels beside me and ces the palm of her hand on my stomach, but before taking off my shirt, when her hand touched my stomach her Aura together with her Authority tried to enter my body, but she did not force entry, she interacted with my Aura and Authority as if asking to enter. I have no reason to refuse her, so I allow it, I feel her Aura is Authority coursing through my body, it alleviates the weakness I feel, but that''s about it. I realized that she was not actively healing my body, but a veryrge vital energy, as well as her Authority, was being concentrated in my blood, but I didn''t feel this energying to me. Sigh "The battle was intense, life force almost depleted, several wounds on the Soul, but I gave enough healing for now, I can continueter." (Natasha) "What you mean?" (I) "Is my Father hurt? How was his Soul hurt?" (Vanessa) "Exining is boring, I''ll let someone else exin." (Natasha) Soon Natasha takes her hand off my stomach and I feel something different, I feel my blood pulsing inside me, then my ck crystal scales that normally have lots of energy flows and sparkles, suddenly be a big flow of red energy that assembles diagrams from my veins. "Just one cut should suffice." (Natasha) Natacha takes a knife and prates my stomach before withdrawing the knife, then I see her licking my blood from the de. "Always a delight, even in this situation, as expected of my little brother." (Natasha) "What are you doing stabbing him like that!?" (Vanessa) "..." (I) "For my Mother''s sake, not even a low level Vampire would die from such a ridiculous injury, don''t make a fuss." (Vanessa) "Besides, we have someone here who needs to do some exining!" (Natasha) Suddenly I feel my blood moving towards the wound as if it had a will of its own, then from my stomach is a tentacle of blood whose tip takes the shape of an indistinct red head. I was shocked seeing that, I was speechless and my mind couldn''t help but think of a certain space movie. "You could have warned me, it''s not normal for you to do irresponsible things like that." (Natasha) "(Didn''t have time, fell into a trap.)" "What the..." (I) Suddenly I heard a dreamlike voice in my head, but from Vanessa''s expression, I wasn''t the only one listening. "Hahahaha... look at their faces, it was worth not telling... hahahahaha... but now you must exin." (Natasha) "(I think I have some exining and an apology to give.)" Chapter 957 Cap 955: Elizabeth "(I think I have some exining and an apology to give.)" I was shocked and terrified when that tentacle of blood came out of the wound Natasha made in my stomach, I was only more terrified when that tentacle became a misshapen head of blood, my blood. "(I can''t control my blood.)" (I) "Calm down idiot, let her talk." (Natasha) I didn''t say anything, but my expression should reveal what was going through my head, I only found it even stranger when the misshapen head made of my blood turns towards me and I started to hear his voice in my head once more. "(I guess I have to start by introducing myself.)" Her voice was calm and sounded beautifully full of strong will. "(My name is Elizabeth, I am the first daughter of the Blood Goddess and Guardian of the Temple of Blood.)" (Elizabeth) "(Nice to finally meet you Brother, I apologize for our first meeting being in such an awkward situation.)" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "..." (I) "Is she really¡­?" (I) "Yes, this is our first sister, one of the 3 Living Cmities, Elizabeth known as the Living Tyranny." (Natasha) "(Stop this nonsense Natasha, I''m too weak for this right now, but I can still leave you with the usual punishment.)" (Elizabeth) "You always have to spoil the fun." (Natasha) "(Sorry once again for this, please ignore this aggressive woman.)" (Elizabeth) Sigh "Please, let''s start with an exnation I can understand about how you''re talking through my blood? Why can''t I control my own blood?" (I) "(I am not speaking through your blood, my Soul has taken your blood as my temporary vessel, so, for now, your blood is no longer yours.)" (Elizabeth) "What!?" (I) "(I''m really sorry about that, but I didn''t have time to talk to you about it, but it''s some constion it was a random choice.)" (Elizabeth) The more I listen the less I understand she said she''s possessing my blood, but how did she do that? Also, she doesn''t seem to care about what she''s done, she''s just apologizing for how she did it, my will is to try and use everything I have to drive her out of my blood. "Don''t think about it, I know that glint in her eye, no trying to do stupid things on the spur of the moment." (Vanessa) Suddenly Vanessa puts her hand on my shoulder, before she can even try to do something to drive this person out of my blood, I''ve never felt so literally and figuratively invaded before. "Can you start by exining why it''s in my blood?" (I) "(I''m sure you saw some things, I felt your presence inside me at times.)" (Elizabeth) "(But to sum up, I was facing 8 Demigods, I finished them all, only one managed to escape with his life, but I died.)" (Elizabeth) "So what does all this have to do with you being in my blood?" (I) "(I see that you have awakened the power of Authority, so this makes it easier to exin, my Authority is over Blood, I used my Authority to force a connection with someone from our lineage by creating a way to send my soul to that person after the my death.)" (Elizabeth) "But why me?" (I) "(As I said before, it was random, I didn''t choose you personally, I barely had time before their ambush.)" (Elizabeth) "(As my soul arrived in your body, I didn''t want to cause a problem, so I took possession of a part of your body to serve as a vessel for my Soul, your blood was the mostpatible with me, so I used the blood inside your body. )" (Elizabeth) "The hallucinations and dreams you had were you using this connection without knowing it, this connection that caused all of this." (Natasha) "(Not all, your exhaustion is due to two Souls being inside the same body, your body is barely managing to keep my Soul.)" (Elizabeth) "I don''t think it''s any use asking you to leave my body and I don''t know if I could expel you." (I) "(Neither employee.)" (Elizabeth) "(What should I do to get rid of her?)" (I) I didn''t know what to do, this whole situation is absurd, it has taken theck of privacy to a whole new level. "Now tell me what happened, for you to die they must not have been easy opponents." (Natasha) "(It was the 8 Divine Knights of Light.)" (Elizabeth) "(They knew about my attack, the fight took days, but I couldn''t win them all, one of them I''m sure escaped and two I couldn''t confirm a total kill.)" (Elizabeth) "What will you do?" (Natasha) "(I swim, our brother who will do something.)" (Elizabeth) "Like this?" (I) "(You will give me a new body, this is the only way for me to escape your body.)" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "(But before that I want to rest a little longer.)" (Elizabeth) Soon she returns if a flow of blood that enters my body closing the knife wound that Natasha used to cut my stomach. I look over at Natasha who was looking at me with a big amused smile on her face looking at me. "Can you exin it to me in a way I can understand." (I) "To begin with, our older sister is the most selfish person there is, she loves to tell how things should be done and makes people obey, normally she does it very fairly, but the truth is, she can order any creature with blood that exists, she Reigns over her own blood, that is her Authority." (Natasha) "She used that to connect with me?" (I) "Yes, you might have noticed that she apologizes for the way she did things, but she still did it anyway." (Natasha) "If she wants to do something then she will and I feel sorry for anyone who tries to stop her." (Natasha) "Is she really that strong?" (I) "She was, this technique she used to connect her Soul with you to save herself,es with a lot of drawbacks." (Natasha) "First is the loss of the body, then the decrease in your strength level, and finally the dy in creating a new body." (Natasha) "I can do with her what I did with you, give her a new body and life." (I) ? "You can try, but you won''t be able to do anything she won''t ept." (Natasha) "But what about his body? Will it do any damage if her soul remains with my father''s blood?" (Vanessa) "As I''ve said before, his life is not in danger." (Natasha) "Now let me continue seeing her condition." (Natasha) "Fine, but try not to stab me again." (I) ------------ Pov Kira: I was reading a letter from my Father that was in my room, I just noticed that he disappeared during the night. "What should I do?" (I) "Don''t do anything, the letter says he went to get what you need." (¨¦rica) "I still don''t understand why I tell my father but not the master... I mean Zenos." (I) "Why do you need this and if Zenos finds out, then he will abandon other more important tasks." (¨¦rica) "It wasn''t that, it was Byakko who told him." (I) "But will you find it here?" (I) "They can''t find it here, can they?" (I) "Calm down, all you can do now is wait." (¨¦rica) "Speaking of which, how is the other matter?" (¨¦rica) "Here the book says nothing but it''s nk." (I) "No, it''s just hidden, it seems to resonate with something, I just need to figure it out with what." (¨¦rica) I gave ¨¦rica the book that the Father of Nix gave to Zenos, she wanted to read this thing to be able to guide Zenos, if you let him do what he wants, everything could go very wrong. I stop thinking about Zenos and think about Father, he went to get two materials that I need to adapt my body to the new transformation I do with Byakko. "(I just hope hees back well...)" (I) --------------- Pov Zenos: I spent hours with Natasha and Vanessa, they were checking my condition while I was being healed along with my older sister inside me. Thanks to that I discovered many things. After the two left I managed to talk to my sister Elizabeth again, but this time I didn''t have to hurt myself, she spoke directly into my mind from inside my body. She still didn''t like the idea of having other people inside my body without my consent. Elizabeth told me that she doesn''t want to change her bloodline as much as Natasha, who wanted his bloodline to be a True Dragon. Elizabeth only wants her mother''s bloodline, the Goddess Selene, and my bloodline, it seems she has noticed something in my blood that she likes. I''d like to do that now, but Vanessa has made me reconsider, I think I can leave that until I''ve worked things out with the Elves. "[ Attention, Attention everyone, please gather in the dining hall! ]" (Nicole) "What can it be this time?" (I) I just hoped it was nothing and I could go back to bed some more, I was so tired and my body felt awful. Chapter 958 Cap 956: Invaders And Sabotage I found the others going to the hall we used as a cafeteria, I still wasn''t feeling well, I felt a strangeness in my body. At least I could walk, nothing was as bad as before where I passed out in the street. Soon I arrive at the cafeteria where everyone is already gathered, Nicole was on top of a table with her holographic screens floating around her. Next to Nicole was a Fairy the size of a small child eating a slice of some kind of pie. I walk over to the patient to find out what''s going on, as I approach the table a holographic screen appears in front of me while a sound barrier rises around me and Nicole. Before saying anything I start by reading the screen, the information was a bit surprising. "Who told?" (I) "The Faerie floating beside me, Harthos sent this Faerie with the information." (Nicole) "I''ve already gathered almost everyone scattered on the Ship here, shall I start?" (Nicole) "Yes, will they take long to arrive?" (I) "Kira, Athena, Ibuki, and Diana are taking care of everything." (Nicole) "You acted well." (I) It seems that we had rats inside the Ship, they entered and started messing with the circuits or spells inside the walls, Nicole has a strong connection with the Ship the whole time she is inside, so she knew exactly when they started and how many there are. There are 12 people divided into 4 groups, the Ship has no way of detecting their strength, but the simple fact that they are not able to hide their presence from Nicole reveals that they are not strong at our level. ------------ Pov Kira: I didn''t think it would be so easy, everyone had strength below Grade S, and a single thunder element attack knocked everyone unconscious to the brink of death. "I didn''t expect it to be so easy, they''re too weak." (I) "That''s good, it makes getting rid of them easier." (Byakko) "No, that just makes things worse, let me confirm." (I) I reach down to rummage through their clothes, there are no items, so I rip off their clothes to look at their bodies, there are no recognizable scars, marks or tattoos. I looked through their belongings, but they didn''t have any storage items except for a small one in their fingers, their space was very restricted, it was only the size of a normal chest, inside there were only magic reagents and some magic crystals filled with the element of light. I check the body of each one of them with my Aura, and with this, I confirm that they all have Affinity with the element of Light. "Just as I thought, they are expendable, they have nothing of value, nothing to identify them, their power level is negligible to the point where their deaths are not even considered a loss, and they all have Affinity for the element of light just like some magic crystals of the element of light." (I) "Did you hear, Nicole?" (I) "[I listened, thanks for the info.]" (Nicole) I look at a crystal orb that looks like an eye stuck in the top corner of a nearby wall, then hear Nicole''s voice. ------------- Pov Diana: "I said try not to kill." (I) "..." (Yuki) "Don''t look at me like that, I understand you freezing him, but how are we going to get information from a shredded corpse?" (I) "..." (Yuki) "Don''t look at me like that, the two I caught at least are alive... I mean, at least 1 of them is alive." (I) When I got where the intruders were, I saw an open wall and they were drawing something, by the smell, it was something magic reagent, I attacked them first and my Wolf attacks with me. Yuki froze one of them and it shattered when it hit the wall, pieces of red ice scattered all over the floor. Of the other two, my initial attack was on their legs, I wanted to slow them down and maybe even prevent them from running away, but they were too weak, my swords bounced off the two pairs of legs leaving two people screaming in panic on the ground. While he was arguing with Yuki, one of them had died from loss of blood while the other was on the brink of death. "I''m going to save you, so I hope you have something useful to say." (I) "I''m done here, Nicole!" (I) "[Take the survivor home to the cells, Lilith takes care of themter.]" (Nicole) ------------- Pov Ibuki: "That wasn''t funny, too weak." (I) "[Come back Ibuki, thanks for the good work.]" (Nicole) Sigh I didn''t even attack them, I just tried to use my Aura to threaten them, but as soon as my Aura covered them, they all started screaming before falling to the ground drooling and empty-eyed. "I should have left them to Erica, but I thought it was strange how she insisted on going the other way." (I) -------------- Pov ¨¦rica: "You''re going to tell me everything I want to know." (I) "I''ll never... aahhhh!!!!" "I didn''t ask, it was a statement, sooner orter you''ll say it, so maybe I''ll let you die." (I) "You Devil... aaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!" I knew what these idiots wanted from the beginning, and out of curiosity I followed the construction of this Ship, the points that Nice said they were at were very close to where half of the 8 mana crossings were. That''s why I sent my Hell Wolves to take care of the 3 idiots while I came to the independent maintenance room every Ship''s power core passes through. Nicole''s senses didn''t notice anything, but I had to confirm, when I arrived there was a Celestina woman finishing a magic circle, I used my cursed mes to burn the magic circle to Ashes while I was holding the woman who was weak. "You wanted a diversion but that was silly, even if you sabotage this thing nothing will happen, Nicole has full control of this Ship as long as she''s here." (¨¦rica) "You know, you''re going to make an excellent prisoner, I really need to try out some spells I''ve been studying, I hope your body can handle it." (¨¦rica) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I talked to Nicole a bit while I was seeing some of the things the girls did when fighting the intruders, it was a one sided massacre but well done. "Everyone, allow me..." (I) I speak to everyone gathered in the dining hall amplifying my voice, I talk about the invaders and that everything has already been resolved, in the middle of the speech Harthos arrived with some men, and I handed over some of the captured invaders to him. Chapter 959 Cap 957: Church Of Light Air Raid Today is the day after my Ship was invaded, Nicole and Rakan studied the items found with all the invaders to find out what they wanted, it was no surprise when they discovered that their n was to blow up the Ship causing damage to the city while injuring those in city, all while destroying a Heretic (me) and two traitors (Athena and Vanessa). That n would never have worked, at least not while Nicole was around. After a night''s rest, my body was much more normal, if you don''t consider my ability to use my energy, in other words, without skills, spells, and such. Now I was in a restaurant drinking coffee, a coffee that I brought since they don''t have it on this ind, who was with me was Natasha. "Are you sure there''s nothing I can do?" (I) "I know being unable to ess your power can be frustrating, but just bear with it for a few more days." (Natasha) I open my hand when I feel my skin being ripped open, then a little blood oozes out as it crystallizes into the shape of a miniature crystal doll with female outline. "(I apologize again for doing this without telling you before.)" (Elizabeth) "Not without warning, you should have asked at least." (I) "(I didn''t have time to ask and I didn''t want to fight those opponents without insurance, so I won''t apologize for saving my life, but I admit that I could have done better.)" (Elizabeth) Sigh "I don''t want to mention this matter anymore, I wouldn''t want to let you die anyway, so it would be all the same." (I) "(I appreciate your consideration, but I need to say that you can still use your power, but there would be consequences.)" (Elizabeth) "You shouldn''t teach him this, it''s too soon." (Natasha) "(I can give a little help, at least it won''t explode.)" (Elizabeth) "I don''t like where this conversation is going." (I) "Just speak and let me decide what I''m going to do." (I) It was strange to have a small crystal doll whose feet are still in liquid form connecting with the wound, for some reason I wanted to mold it into some fun appearance, but I had no control over my own blood. "(This technique is something called the Symbol of Authority.)" (Natasha) Suddenly Natasha frowns and stops talking with her mouth, instead, she transfers her thoughts into my head by talking in my mind like Elizabeth does. "(What''s that Symbol of Authority?)" (I) "(He can...)" (Elizabeth) "ALL TO YOUR POSTS!!!" "THEY ARE COMING, PREPARE YOUR WEAPONS!!!" Suddenly our quiet conversation was disturbed when people started to create outside the restaurant and strong Auras were felt from all corners, many people in the restaurant got up and walked towards the door. I didn''t stay still, I got up leaving money on the counter before leaving, Elizabeth made the blood fly inside my body while Natasha recovered the smile on her face. "You know, you don''t know how happy I am to apany you, little brother." (Natasha) My sister says smiling how much she loves my presence as we look up to where two White Ships 10 times the size of mine are parked. From the distance we are, I can see countless dots flying out of the White Ships, I know that these dots are soldiers, Priests, Inquisitors, and Temrs of the Church of Light, they were spreading out instead of starting an attack. The street is busy as Adventurers and soldiers take up positions in the streets while those who can fly gather in the sky. "Those are..." (I) In the distance to the side of the forest, several bright spots of different colors rise in the sky followed by clouds of different colors. Those closer to me were more visible, I realized I was right it was Spirit Kings and Fairy Queens followed by their followers, those closer to me waved at me, it seemed that my presence caught their attention for some reason, but it soon turned upwards again. "We have to go back to the Ship, it will be a good temporary defensive base during the attack." (Natasha) ? "Yes, let''s go back." (I) I spread my wings and we fly back as fast as possible, when we arrive all the fighters are outside the ship or on deck. I go towards Ivan. "Where is us?" (I) "He said he will move between areas that need reinforcement." (Ivan) "I understand." (I) "Did you call everyone from the Dungeon?" (I) "No, just a few, the others are too weak for this battle." (Ivan) "Is Barok''s stalker here too?" (I) "She was a few minutes ago, but it seems that a rtive of hers was in the city, and when he felt her presence he came to drag her to the battle that will take ce on high." (Ivan) "How are the Ship''s defenses?" (I) "Irina along with other Mages are inside the Ship strengthening the defenses, she assured that even if many of those with King Grade strength attack the defenses, it should be enough to withstand 2 or 3 attacks." (Ivan) "At least we have a useful defense..." (I) "Listen, we don''t have much time, this attack is more intense than thest one, these Ships of theirs have powerful spatial magic and they arrived teleporting." (Harthos) "They are strong enough to resist spatial distortion, so this time there will be ground fighting too, I hope we can count on you." (Harthos) "We''ll be happy to help." (I) "But you must understand that we are not going to throw ourselves against enemies that we are not capable of defeating." (I) "No need to worry, the worst battle will take ce outside the spatial distortion." (Harthos) Harthos leaves after giving some more information, I exin to him about Nicole''s area control capability duringbat and information gathering. I wanted to participate in the fight more directly, but I''m not stupid enough to do something so reckless under my current circumstances. Instead, I joined Nicole, we scattered my Lesser Familiars, the Ghost Crows over arge area around the city, let these Crows close to the people in the lead, then passed on the preliminary information Nicole had gathered so far, which isn''t much, but at least it''s something. Chapter 960 Cap 958: This Is War Part 1 When the Church of the Light invaded there wasn''t much I could do directly, I could onlymand and help Nicole. The special magic that Nicole created was based onputers, but the operating system of the screens was something created by Nicole, it was very intuitive for someone like me who spent my days awake in front of aputer screen. There were hundreds of small screens around me and hundreds more around Nicole, if it was in the past, it would be impossible for me to pay attention to 5% of these screens, but for me now it''s very easy. I think faster and I can also think about more things at the same time, I also have some passive skills that further hone these mental characteristics. I could pay attention to all the screens, even if my eyes couldn''t see all the screens at the same time, I could still use my Aura to see everything around me. The size of the screen also doesn''t matter much since with the repeated evolutions all the senses increase a lot, I can pay attention to all those small screens with ease. "Nicole, I want a bigger screen in front of me with the map of the battlefield, also put names on my Lesser Familiar pictures to differentiate between groups." (I) "I was already preparing the map, I''ll finish in a few seconds." (Nicole) "Who will control the Ship if you help me here?" (I) "I already took care of it, left it in good hands." (Nicole) When I received the map, I configured it with the vision images of my Inferior Rtives, one thing I learned studying a little about magical engineering was that programmingnguage does not exist in this world and will never exist, but programming logic is used a lot to the point since new configuration ways have been created using magic, I''m basically using this to configure my map to make it easier to identify the situation. After just a few minutes everything was ready and the battle had not yet started, they were all stopped, the Church of Light on one side of the spatial distortion and us on that side. "Has everyone been warned?" (I) "Yes, but how do you want to do it, what''s the n?" (Nicole) "I don''t have a n and it wouldn''t do to make one, I don''t have a clear sense of the situation because I can''t understand the level of strength of many people on both sides." (I) "So let''s use someone else''s n, in thest few minutes Orion and Ragnar were talking to one of the Fairy Queens, thanks to your information we have a decent n." (I) "You just said you didn''t have a n 27 seconds ago." (Nicole) "It''s not my n, I''m just going to go with it." (I) This Fairy Queen was strange, she was kind of translucent as if she weren''t here, even just sharing senses with Orion and Ragnar was enough to know that all the Fairies had their attentions on that Fairy Queen, so she must be important. "It seems that the battle of those above Emperor Grade will take ce far away from us, I don''t know exactly where, but as long as it doesn''t interfere with the battles here I won''t care, those of Emperor Grade will fight outside the spatial distortion and those who will enter are mostly Lord Grade people or we can call it Bronze Grade as Adventurers ssify themselves." (I) "There will be a lot of Grade Kings, but those will have to fight in the sky, the n is not to let those from this level and above pass the sky, they can''t hold off all the enemies and so they must be selective." (I) "Our numbers are different, so we can expect to see some Grade Lords here." (Nicole) "I know, but it won''t be our problem, people of the same rank will hunt each other, and our problem will be those in the Lord Grade." (I) "Do you have the footage of when they started moving out of the Ships?" (I) "I have it in my memory, I''ll show you." (Nicole) I thought of something and watched Nicole''s memory, enemy army movement is patterned as expected of an army, at least those in Soldier and Temr outfits, Inquisitors seem to follow a less rigid movement pattern while Priestsg behind. "(It''s still the same kind of troop movement I''ve seen since the Morror Continent, but on a much bigger scale and with strong people.)" (I) I keep watching as I look at the list of my teammates, I was seeing everyone thinking about how to organize them. "I don''t have much to think about, let''s go with our strong point." (I) Since my orders in the past, trainings in groups of three often take ce in the Dungeon, even I have participated in these trainings. "Nicole, did you finish that project?" (I) "Yes, I forgot to mention it, but I''ve already given it to everyone and told them how it works, but range is still an issue." (Nicole) "Doesn''t matter, let''s use what we have." (I) Too bad I can''t participate, but at least everyone is ready, I organize the groups and send them to them, what project I left in Nicole''s hands was a small inspector''s screen with a bracelet simr to arge watch, a magic item with telepathy functions, hologram and an emergency button to call for help in situations where death is just around the corner. I split people into three-person groups where one of them attacks from a distance, one of them is a melee fighter, and thest one has more flexibility to help either of the other two. I passed the groups I separated for everyone to gather, everyone will fight nearby, but they cannot fight enemies who attack in well-trained groups. "(The best solution is to fight unpredictably, that way they won''t expect our attacks.)" (I) With everyone ready, I start running simtions in my head of how to move everyone while we wait. "Zenos! Everyone is ready, may I start?" (Diana) "Not yet, but be prepared." (I) "This is taking too long, what do they want!?" (Diana) "Wait, in time you''ll see." (I) I already knew the answer to that, they were waiting for the time when the 3 Suns are highest in the sky and they are strongest, they must want to use some powerful technique to break through the spatial distortion, that would be the best time. I look at one of the screens where it shows Harthos on top of his bird shaped Golem with hundreds of people behind him, I know he''s not in charge but he''s still one of the leaders, I''m sure he''s been told not to do that first move. Whatever the Church of Light is going to do, two things are certain, the first is that it will burn a huge amount of resources, and the other thing that it will wear out to do it. Letting the enemy make the first move can be dangerous, but this method can have its advantages. "Zenos, look over there, do you feel it?" (Natasha) "..." (I) "Damn..." (I) In the distance, I still couldn''t see anything, but a faint presence I could make out, or should say my instincts were telling me about them. In a few more minutes Dragons the size of Ships were flying towards us, they seemed to be very big and they all had white scales, one among them even had white horns and had a slightly different body shape, he had a big medallion hanging around the neck with the Coat of Arms of the Church of Light. "Dad, that one is¡­" (Nicole) "I know..." (I) At this moment I really wish I was strong enough to crack open someone''s skull with my bare hands, I knew just by looking that it was this Dragon, the Elf King of Dark Elf Vige told me about that Dragon. When he emerged he looked directly at us, I could see the hatred in his gaze, but then he turned his fierce head in another direction, from the images of the Ghost Crows he was able to see them better, there were 28 True Dragons. That was a huge force, I saw everyone go quiet with fear, but the Dragon I hated the most was still looking at the surroundings with eyes full of doubt. "Diana, do it now." (I) "< Awakening of Fenrir >" (Diana) "< Will of the Alpha >" (Diana) ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!! Diana transforms into her Werewolf form, her height almost doubled as her clothes and weapons adjust to her new size, then she roars into the air using her Aura and Authority creating a wave of energy coursing through everything in the surroundings. This is a Skill that Silvia taught her, with that all those who are of the Man-Beast Race or who are worshipers of the God Smite will gain a Wolf symbol on their bodies that increases their stats for a whole day, this will give the same effect as stretching into Diana''s Aura even if the person is far away from her. This ability still puts a lot of pressure on Diana''s body, so I nned to let her use it at thest second, but with the arrival of the Dragons of Light, I couldn''t wait any longer. "(That bastard, how dare he show up after destroying an entire city for nothing!?)" (I) I was worried, but also nervous since the True Dragon with the medallion around his neck was Shiro, the True Dragon of Light who tried to kill me while I was there and destroyed an entire city in the process. I wanted to kill this bastard with my own hands, but I''m too weak, my only constion is knowing that soon he will be in for a very big surprise. Chapter 961 Cap 959: This Is War Part 2 Pov Diana: I was just sitting there taking a rest, using the skill just now puts a lot of pressure on my body, so I need to get some rest while I still can. "Let me help." (Natasha) Suddenly I hear a voice behind me and I receive a p on my back that makes me stand up with the force of the blow, I also felt a current of energy pass through my entire body causing a wave of pain. But in the next second, the pain is gone and my body feels light, I''m at full strength again. "Thanks." (I) "I don''t want to let someone like you fight at a disadvantage." (Natasha) She says that and leaves with a smile on her face, then I feel my wrist vibrate, it was the magic item Nicole gave us earlier, I try to remember what she said, so I use some of my mana to activate it and a small translucent screen appears in front of me. I see some orders from Zenos and the mention of groups, soon after another message appears with my photo and 2 other people, this should be my group. "Nice to fight by your side again Diana." (Irius) "Leave the defense in my hands." (Irina) "Remember, we have to have a defensive fight, don''t chase enemies too far." (Diana) They both nodded, I know I''m stating the obvious, but I''d rather sin by repeating a warning than regret not saying anything when I should. "See, it''s about to start." (Irina) "At least it''s not aiming here." (Diana) The True Dragons of Light that arrived were all apanied by what I imagine to be Priests from the Church of Light,rge magic circles appear in front of each of the Dragons when they use their Breath of Light attacks, and the ray of light thates out of their jaws passes through by the magic circle giving the tone of a golden light to the ray of light. The ray of light was incredibly fast, but its speed seemed to slow down at a certain point in space which must be where the spatial distortion is, but even then it only takes a few seconds before crossing the spatial distortion and arriving on the ind, but of course people here they did not stand still waiting, all attacks were defended. When the attacks ended, the sky had a circr golden hue at certain points, even if I don''t understand how they did that, I still know that these are passages to enter here without being impeded or killed by the spatial distortion. "One of these passes is close to the city." (I) "They are moving." (Irius) "Get ready you two." (I) I feel the vibration in my wrist and see that Zenos has divided up the area around us so no one fights and gets in the way of the others. "Let''s go!" (I) We run up to one of the closest buildings, stand there waiting, and soon see thousands of people passing through the openings the Dragons have created. I saw the Dragons themselves move to pass, but before that, a light enveloped them making them all disappear. "Do you think they..." (Irius) "Our Father said it would happen." (Irina) "We have no more time, they areing." (I) While we were distracted by the strong light that made the Dragons disappear, the troops of the Church of Light quickly approached. The battles in the sky were between tworge groups, blood started to rain from the first shes, but our enemies also arrived. "Now!" (I) "< Illusory Barrier: World of Sin >" (Irina) "< Eclipse Knight: Awakening >" (Irius) "< des of the Wolf that Hunter >" (I) Irina creates an illusory Barrier that covers our entire area with an illusion like the city around us, it is not possible to perceive the barrier either from inside or outside, but this whole illusion is corrosive, that makes just staying inside the illusion being slowly dissolved until nothing remained. Irius is infused with the energies of Light and Shadows, getting ck skin, gray armor, white hair, and eyes emitting light while the sword in his hands bes two colors, one ck, and one white. He attacks his enemies head-on, his body now absorbing some of the impact of the blows he receives to redirect the enemies in the next attack using his sword. I hold my two Swords that are as big as my Werewolf form now, my skill creates the heads of two Wolves on the des of my swords making each attack of my swords equal bites dealing much more damage. This Skill has my Aura and Authority mixed together, this makes it almost impossible for them to defend themselves from me, the only option being dodging, if they are faster than me. I go running between the enemies that didn''t see us until we were close, I run towards one of them, cutting off his head before a Temr appears in front of me defending my attacks with arge shield while mounted on top of a Pegasus. "< Luminous de >" "< Air Flow >" (I) As he prepares to attack me, I use my Authority along with my Wind elemental Ki to pull the air inside my Aura into my palm, this includes the air in his lungs causing him to suffocate, so his attack is interrupted and I use that gap to pierce its eye to the brain with my sword. "< Wind st >" (I) When I''m being surrounded by Soldiers of Light I use the wind umted andpressed in the palm of my hand to explode around my surroundings sending everyone back, two are trapped by Irina''s chains of light while one of the others is in a sword fight that will soon lose against Irius. I try not to spend too much energy, this battle canst all day or even longer and my energy is not unlimited. "(Diana, there are moreing after you, they will attack from above.)" (Zenos) "< Tornado Wolf >" (I) I suddenly hear Zenos''s voice in my head and look up as I gather the air around me as I create a Tornado that charges towards the enemies above while taking the form of a Wolf. "IRINA!" (I) "< Crushing Shield > ¡Á2" (Irina) My attack wasn''t meant to defeat the enemies but rather create an opening which was followed by two energy shields on either side of the enemies before smashing them in the middle. They were just Priests trying to use a ranged attack to defeat us, my attack from before destroyed their defenses and injured some of them without giving them time to see Irina''s attack. "This is just beginning..." (I) I think as I see dozens more enemiesing towards us surrounded by light. Chapter 962 Cap 960: This Is War Part 3 Pov Loki: I was lying down eating what was left of yesterday''s cake when the attack started, after kicking Athena out of bed we go out of the Ship. I couldn''t help but smile as time passed and I saw the Battleships of the Church of Light arriving, then the Dragons, and ending with the bridge of light they created using holy magic together with the Dragons. I was overjoyed, the situation could be challenging due to the difference in numbers, but it would be a lot of fun. It was for uncertain moments like this that I stopped being a God, it was for moments like this where I can have fun without those ufortable restrictions that I wanted so much to be mortal. "Hahahahaha... he''spletely crazy... hahahahahaha..." (I) The daughter of Zenos magic item was interesting, it would have been useful for me to have the battlefield rules and know where to stand, but what I foundpletely hrious was the group n. The group he chose for me was just amazing, he put H and Lilith in my group, and I couldn''t help butugh. "She is fine?" (H) "I think she''s just happy or she thought of a really good joke... now I want to know if it was a joke." (Lilith) "It was a joke for sure, the best one..." (I) I was already happy when the two approached me, but when Zenos'' voice spoke in my head because of the telepathy in that magic item I have on my wrist, I just got happier. "(Fight only in second option, your job is to cause chaos in the enemy ranks to end the harmony of your militarybat pattern.)" (Zenos) "You made me so happy now... just ask me to have fun with these soldiers..." (I) "(I never said have fun, I told you...)" (I) "H get ready, you too Lilith, today we are going to have the best of days." (I) "Do you have pizza?" (Lilith) "No, but there are a lot of people full of umted revengeing in waves." (I) "I still wanted pizza, does their blood taste like pizza?" (Lilith) "Did you have breakfast?" (H) "No, I ran here when Lyra dragged me here." (Lilith) "I got some pizza from yesterday, but you can have it." (H) "You are the best H!" (Lilith) "Come on you two, we don''t have time for this... do you have pizza for me too?" (I) "Would you like a sandwich?" (H) "The pizza is over..." (H) "(You three can pay attention to the war!!!)" (Zenos) "I can''t pay attention while I''m eating?" (Lilith) "(Now it will end this military organization of enemies!)" (Zenos) ------------- When they started to invade the ind and the war started, I look at the two behind me. "You twoe here a moment." (I) I slit my wrists and let my blood seep into my hands then gather my Aura along with my Authority in my blood before cing my hand on both of their stomachs. "< Seal of Authority >" (I) Soon a red handprint with a letter in the middle where dice were drawn is burned into their bodies where I touched. "This will give you some of my Authority, but it''s temporary." (I) "Can I use the same Skills as Father?" (Lilith) "No, you cannot use territory, what I did is temporary, my Authority is only marked on your Auras, but it will do for now." (I) "I didn''t know you had Authority?" (H) "I was a God, I may have passed my Divinity to another God, but my existence itself is Authority, I just needed time to awaken again." (I) "(Time and a ss of blood from Zenos every night was of great help in this.)" (I) "I''ll go first, I have to create the game table... hahahahahaha..." (I) I spread my wings and take to the sky to meet hundreds of Soldiers of the Light element. "Weedies and gentlemen to my show..." (I) "< Betting Table >" (I) "< Wagers of Life and Death >" (I) I am Authority itself, I am not someone who ascended to be a God, I was born a God, and my Soul came into existence with a unique purpose that defines it, the fun can never stop. A Territory is not just for iming a space, this is just the first level, the territory has certain characteristics such as the right to give orders that must be carried out. My order was to bet life and death, in other words, each life I take can choose to im the person''s energy or their Soul, of course the opposite is also possible. "Let''s start the show... hahahahaha...." (I) ------------- Pov Lilith: I look at Loki facing hundreds of enemies and I look at H. "I thought it was to avoid fighting." (I) "She''s thinking about me." (H) "Are you going to use them?" (I) "The master doesn''t want me to summon the ind''s dead." (H) "So Come on, she''s already calling us." (I) I spread my red wings ande to Loki''s side, then grab her hand before I start spinning to throw her away. "They''re all hers." (I) "< Nightmare Ghosts >" (H) I leave everything here with H before I go after Loki. "Needed this?" (Loki) "Father asked to cause confusion and avoid fights." (I) "It wasn''t a fight, it was a show..." (Loki) "We have more ces to go." (I) I separate from her going to a ce where thousands of Soldiers were in battle against the Adventurers, most of them seemed to be of Catastrophe Grade, so I went to them spreading my Aura, it was at that moment that I realized the power of Loki''s Authority along with my Aura, this made my Aura reach 3 times the total area it would normally reach. "< Abyss of Madness Lure >" (I) My Aura causes madness, but I controlled it to only affect people from the Church of Light, I also used a Demonic Curse that causes Madness in an area and used my Aura to target the curse''s targets. "My work here is done... hey, that was my arm..." (I) Of course, those idiots didn''t just stand around being cursed, they tried to attack me and my arm went flying after being ripped off, so I went after him leaving the rest behind. "How did she do that!?" (I) I look to the side and see the flesh falling off the bodies of some soldiers as if it were melting away leaving only the skeleton wearing the armor of the Church of Light stained with blood. Chapter 963 Cap 961: This Is War Part 4 Pov Harthos: I was removing a sword from my stomach when that strange crownded on my shoulder. "[A few dozen inquisitors were invisible whileing in the city.]" (Nicole) "Where did you go?" (I) "[I don''t know, these family members are not mine and have no useful skills in this situation.]" (Nicole) "Point the direction." (I) "Julio!!" (I) "I''m busy ... you bastard." (Julio) "< Massacre dance >" (Julio) "< Freezing Flow >" (I) "Thank you, but what you need." (Julio) I look at a ce near me where a hybrid killer half-dwarf and half-life of the cat tribe was fighting, I saw him use his daggers in a dance that made blood along with pieces of armor spread, but he He stopped taking the archer in the distance. I use my skills to multiply a drop of freezing potion in arge mist by killing that archer next to those hidden around him to attack anyone who tried to approach. "We have invisible inquisitors of unknown level of force in that direction, I leave with you." (I) "Okay, let''s kill these bastards." (Julio) After saying that she disappears at high speed, after seeing him disappearing in the distance I make the cloud of poison around me fly to the bottle from where I took. "War situation." (I) "[We are on a stalemate, they have therger number, but in a matter of strength both sides are on the same level.]" (Nicole) "..." (I) While that young man''s voicees out of the bird, I hear everything he says before giving my orders to the other adventurers and soldiers. --------------- Pov Ibuki: I open my wings made of shadow element mana, I''m flying to the middle of a battle where Ivan, Jade and Barok are. They were being surrounded by many enemies just for the three dealing, were hundreds and none of them were very weak. "< Blood Shadow Dance >" (I) I have to spend a lot of my sister on this magic that I concur with my swords, so I enter the battle crossing a Temr''s neck from the back using my sword as I kick a priest towards a spear that was thrown into me. I run among the enemies that have to break yourbat background to make room between your ranks to attack me, but meanwhile I have never been standing in the same ce for a long time. The skill of my sword is a curse applied to the first cut, I asked to be fairs like that because I can''t always hit a fatal blow, even more I try to move as much as now. Your armor has light protective spells that are a badbination with me that I use the shadow element, so I always have to look for loopholes on the armor to attack. So far I could only kill 3 with the first one, but I managed to use a curse in over 8 of them while still inbat with Ivan, Barok and Jade. Those I killed had their blood absorbed by their shadows that rose taking a simr way to mine to attack the soldiers of light, this is the effect of magic that I spent half of my sister. Each person who kills with my swords gives rise to one of these murderous shadows, this gradually ends the difference in numbers whilepletely destroying theirbat formation. Mypanions do not waste time and many green snakes are summoned between the soldiers entering their armor, Ivan spreads waves of fire with every swing of his wife and Barok as always causing a massacre using his strength near hisrge dragon sword. It doesn''t take long for enemies to be ovee, but it was not an easy process, I broke my arm and had a lot of injuries, it was impossible to escape all the time between the enemy ranks. "Take this." (Jade) Jade pushes a bottle of potion in my mouth while Barok puts my arm back in ce holding while using healing magic on my arm. "When did you learn healing magic?" (I) "I am a front line fighter who uses force in battle, the great dragon Zenos told me that I should learn 1 or 2 healing spells to be safe." (Barok) "He''s right, my mother taught me that once, I use poison to heal myself and Ivan doesn''t even have to heal already being dead." (Jade) "I''m d them got it without me." (I) "It was a great help." (Ivan) ¨¦rica and Kira were with me, I left them to help Ivan''s group while the two took care of ten Temrsing from us. When I looked at them I saw Kira take his arm from thest Temr chest before they two approach me. "(Ibuki, has enemies to his right, how many?)" (Zenos) "Damn, there are over 300 Temrs ..." (I) "Can I follow the n?" (¨¦rica) "(It was close to asking this, do.)" (Zenos) "< Target Locked >" (¨¦rica) As soon as ¨¦rica and Kira approach me the magic item on my wrist vibrated when I started listening to the master''s voice in my head, by the expression of others I know they are also listening. When we turn towards the direction he spoke we see the Temrs advancing in his Pegasus of Light, so he gives an order to Erica that pulls a purple magical crystal that shines strongly as she points to the direction of the enemies, in a short time a multi -elemental radiuses from the direction of the ship reaching them. After 2 or 3 seconds the lightning stopped and when we can see, we find that the one of the enemies are falling while those who tested are injured. "Let''s end them ..." (Kira) When we were preparing to end them, suddenly La appears between them, so the space in that area seemed to be a bump for a few seconds. As soon as the ripple is over everything that was left were twisted bodies and crumpled armor, La had disappeared somewhere. "< Bone Shield >" (Ivan) "< Dragon Sword >" (Barok) "< Barrier Cursed >" (¨¦rica) "< Guardian Shadow >" (I) We all use defensive skills when we feel the dangering from behind, so arge cross -shaped sword made of lightes towards us crossing all our defenses before prating Barok''s body that used oneself as a shield to protect us. We ran to Barok to help, but the enemy already had another sword of theseing towards us, but before we hit the sword of light broke when Kira''s father appeared, so he ran toward where the sword hade. Chapter 964 Cap 962: This Is War Part 5 I was using the information that Nicole got inrge quantities to order ourpanions from where to go and which enemies to face, I didn''t say to any of them, but I was avoiding ces where I couldn''t determine the enemy''s strength. I try to pay attention to everything, but the more the battle advances, the more things for me to pay attention to, I don''t know how Nicole can do it without losing the pace, the battle started a short time ago and I''m already mentally tired. In addition, I feel increasingly anxious and frustrated by seeing mypanions being injured inbat when I saw the broken arm of Ibuki or Barok being seriously injured I felt a great desire to drop everything and run to them. Honestly, if I had not learned to control my emotions I would have led me by these emotions, it is always easy to get lost in emotions when important people are in danger. But I kept calm and warned someone who was around to help, fortunately, it seems that us was around and did something he himself. But still, I made La who was around to bring them to the ship, being here I let Freya heal Barok that was the most due, even if I was in a position to use my energy, I was never good at healing others, I always studied Ways to fight, all the spells and techniques I know are ofbat. "Dad, it looks like something is happening." (Nicole) "..." (I) Near the ships, the space seemed to crack and a few secondster a thin kitchen escaped the cracks by destroying a part of one of the white ships of the Church of Light. Of course, few people have paid close attention to it, getting distracted by anything in the midst of the battle is the same as going to the cemetery to buy his own coffin. Only I and Nicole pay close attention to this event because we feared that one of the dragons of light could have returned. "Good thing, the crack is closing." (I) The crack that opened out of nowhere began to close alone after the light disappeared. "(The dragons are fighting in a separate space, the cracking must be a repercussion of their attacks.)" (Elizabeth) "(Thanks for saying.)" (I) "Nicole, there''s more of them." (I) I suddenly realized from the vision of one of the birds many Temrs from the forest, but before their heads arrived in the city were torn by fairy out of the wind. "It seems that the war is not happening just here." (I) It seems that the fairies and spirits are also fighting elsewhere. I turn my concentration to what I was doing before, I start to give independent orders to everyone where you have to go. ----------------- Pov Silvia: I hold on my ws one of the priests trying to use light magic against me, so bite his head before spitting. "Why waste food?" (Orion) "I don''t like to eat people, even the ones they deserve." (I) "Can you two help me!?" (Ragnar) "No, face her alone, it will be good for you." (I) I was with Ragnar and Orion, I focused on ending your priests or inquisitors while Orion likes to hunt down the weaker one by one. As I am a dragon enemies have a bad habit of aiming at their attacks on me, which does not have much effect, as their attacks are very based on the light element, and has little effect on me. I am a Dragon of Nature, I have affinity and resistance of all the elements, it includes the light element, their attacks are doing less than half the effect against me, but they seem to have realized the reason yet. The one that Ragnar is facing is a celestin that received the blessing of his father, from the divine beast of light. She basically ran to him from far away ignoring everything around her, with frantic eyes, and stops, and that her focus is also on the maniption of Aura. If it were just a matter of who is better manipting the aura, then erasing it would win for sure, but this woman is stronger having forces of degree sir, she must be at the intermediate level. "You''re sure we shouldn''t help." (Orion) "The enemies would not stoping, we have to protect the area so no one disturbs it." (I) "Besides my father said this is an important struggle to Ragnar." (I) I know his story, his father killed his own son who had just been born for no reason, was a cruel act ordered by the god of light, he failed as a father and continues to fail, I can see in the eyes of this celestina the emotional disorder, She came here when reacting his aura, must be for the blessing she has. "There''s more of theming, I''m going ahead." (Orion) "< Bloodflow >" (Orion) I see Orion fly toward two other celestins using Temr armor while spreading red mist around the surroundings, so I turn to another direction. "If you don''t show up I will kill your friend." (I) "< Spatial crushing >" (I) Suddenly the space in an area distorted as if he had been kneaded by an invisible hand so blood spread when a body that was not there before fell to the floor, was a man with clothes from the Inquisitors. "It''s no use running." (I) "< Speed sh >" "You fell... Ghahh!!!" "< Wooden Dragon >" (I) I was inn on the floor watching the second enemy try to escape still invisible, but suddenly his speed increases and he appears behind me, but before I could attack me the attack I was preparinges from the floor right under him, a dragon made from wood of the roots under the earth. "Being invisible near someone with affinity with the space element is useless." (I) A tree of the world maniptes the space around it often, of all the elements in existence this is the first we use and the one we use most often. My senses include a spatial perception that allows me to feel everything in a space around me to some distance, no matter if anyone hides from my eyes, there is no way to hide their presence in their own space. "Damn, how many of them came." (I) Chapter 965 Cap 963: This Is War Part 6 Pov Ragnar: "What is your problem!" (I) "< Aura st >" (I) "< Aura Sword >" This Celestina ran towards me with red eyes ignoring everything and everyone in her path, I knew why the moment I saw her, even though I was stronger than I could perfectly sense her Aura due to her altered emotional state. I could feel the anger, contempt, and shame in her aura, but none of it seemed to being from her, it was alling from something deeper inside her. If I didn''t know what it was, maybe I wouldn''t have recognized it, but I know that presence very well, it was the second presence I knew and thest one I felt before dying in the past. I hated the owner of this presence for thousands of years, there were times when I met him in person while apanying the God of Beasts. He who is the definition of blind loyalty and servitude, the Divine Beast known to be the Guardian of Dawn Oros, the Sr Pegasus. The fool who killed his own son without hesitation for the words of a petty God, a fool who betrayed my mother''s trust and love to whom she swore eternal love. My hatred for this deplorable being has long since turned to pity because someone like himself having an eternal life will never know happiness, all he is and will always be will be a miserable servant. "< Aura Beast >" (I) "< Pegasus Aura >" I''ve tried many types of Aura attacks, and I already realized that I''m better at manipting my Aura than her, but her raw power is still greater than me, with this I''m being more and more pressured, all while her Aura is still trying to suppress the my. She cut my Aura st creating a sword with her Aura and now that I used my Aura technique to create a copy of me with 5 times my size to attack her, I see a simr attack from her, but instead of being a copy of her, it was a Pegasus made from your Aura. It took me just 1 second to understand that unlike me who used a technique created by me, she used an Aura skill, something she didn''t make the effort to learn like me and yes she was presented along with her Blessing of the hypocrite to whom she swore loyalty. "You can stop ying games now, I know you can hear me and I also know that if you ask this Celestina she will willingly surrender her body to serve as a medium for you Oros." (I) "Don''t you dare mention the Guardian of Dawn''s Divine name your..." "..." "..." (I) "I will serve as you wish..." "< May I be the vessel of the one who brings the light of day after the darkest of nights. >" "< Descent of Divine Beast: Oros >" Having a blessing doesn''t mean the Gods or those close to Gods are always keeping an eye on you, but your connection to these beings still exists, and the presence of these beings will still be in your Aura, marked as a stigma. Sometimes these Blessings react to certain things alerting the beings from which these Blessings came from like now, this Celestina''s reaction was due to the Blessing she carries, that means he already knows about me and must have been seeing through this Celestina from the beginning, I''m sure that he would want to see my death again. I fought until now to show that even if I was stronger, she wouldn''t be able to kill me, even more so in a ce like this. Now that she had used the power of the Aura by making her prayer to the Divine Beast Oros, her Aura that had been pressing down on me until now was drawn back to her where it gathered above her head like arge white and gold ring. In addition, her wings, which were previously pure white, now gained a more golden tone on her feathers at the same time as her eyespletely lit up with a golden light, so her presence changed along with the voice thates out of her mouth, no longer being a voice feminine, it was now a male voice, one he wished never to hear again. "I wanted to believe it wasn''t you in the ounts alongside the Heretic son of the Witch of Carnage." (Oros) "As always speaking ill of those who have more character than you." (I) "Say what you will child, how you see me never mattered, not then and not now, if it wasn''t for the God of Beasts interfering I would have already put an end to my mistakes." (Oros) "As always thinking he''s very big and proud, but he serves the most hated God in this world, a God steeped in blind pride and a sense of superiority..." (I) "He arrives!!" (Oros) "I won''t let a Heretic worm like you speak ill of the Great God of Light." (Oros) "You think I don''t know that you''re wasting your time talking to me just because you''re not able to move?" (I) I revert to my human form, I like my appearance that way exactly because it has none of that man''s traits. "We both know if he could have done anything he wouldn''t have wasted his time talking to me, really as despicable as Baldr." (I) "You are right that I cannot move this body, it cannot contain my power, but I warned you what would happen if I dared to insult the Great God of Light." (Oros) His Aura begins to spread as I feel the Authority being emitted from Celestina of the Temr''s body as blood begins to leak from the corners of her mouth. "You bastard will kill even one of your worshipers for something so foolish, always the same despicable and cruel man as always..." (I) "This time your mother won''t be able to protect your Soul like in the past." (Oros) I feel his Aura and his Authority holding me in ce, even breathing was difficult, I know this is not even 5% of his power, a simple Blessing would not form a strong enough connection for him to use his power through others, he it''s pushing the boundaries of that connection. "Gahhh!!!" (I) "Huhhh..." (I) I tried to use my Aura but it was overwhelmed by his Aura, I tried to use Master''s Authority but it was only a fraction of his Authority, it at least served to protect me. "A filthy Authority containing the essences of blood and corruption, something so disgusting¡­" (Oros) "(Ragnar, leave it to me.)" (Zenos) "(The master doesn''t need...)" (I) "(I know, but he needs to hear some things.)" (Zenos) "(Are you going to be alright?)" (I) "(Yes, maybe... never mind...)" (Zenos) I feel the master''s powering to me through our connection I feel he is not forcing himself on me, he is waiting and I let him in, I feel his power spread through my body, and I feel his Aura merge with mine and spread out from my body to protect me from the Aura de Oros, but even then it was only enough to push the Aura de Oros away from me a few inches. Then I feel the full power of his Authority flood my body, I leave my body for him to control. Chapter 966 Cap 964: This Is War Part 7 I was watching the movement of enemy troops around the city to know how to move my teammates safely. "¨¦rica, take your Group to join Diana and Ivan who are nearby, and head in the direction I''m sending, Loki and his group managed to cause a great confusion among the hundreds of enemies that we must take advantage of." (I) "(I''m already going.)" (¨¦rica) Loki is doing a good job wreaking havoc on enemy lines, I never thought he''d say this, but Lilith is doing an excellent job too. "(Sakura, collect 1000 enemy corpses from the ground and bring them close to the Ship.)" (I) "(Yes master.)" (Sakura) I contact Sakura through my connection to her as my Familiar to give a task I thought of just now. "H,e over to the Ship." (I) "(Yes master.)" (H) "n, there are Inquisitors heading your way, they''ve split into two groups trying to surround you." (I) "(Thanks for the warning, but I still need to finish those.)" (n) "So be quick, I don''t have anyone around and they''re 20 seconds away from where you are." (I) "(I take care of them.)" (Bianca) The Hero of Justice is fighting alongside us, I''m surprised he''s following all the instructions, but he''s clearly lost in the war not knowing where to go. "(Nix, these Spirits around town are...)" (I) "(They wanted to help, but I let only the strongest ones participate since they need to gainbat experience, La did the same with her Fairies.)" (Nix) "(Fine, just don''t let them get in danger.)" (I) I talk to Nix through our connection when I see arge group with more than 100 Spirits with 2 or more elements, which shouldn''t be normal, participate in the war in the middle of the city. "..." (I) While I was paying attention to the images that my Lesser Familiars were collecting, I see a Celestina forming an Aura ring on top of her head, I also see that she is facing Ragnar. "(These Aura rings on top of the head or halo, are used when using their holy powers.)" (I) I was worried about Ragnar''s state and listened to a little of the conversation, when I listened to their conversation and heard the name Oros, I could already imagine what was going on, it''s been a long time since Ragnar told me about his past and his family. I know he doesn''t hate his father anymore, but I still hate such a bastard, especially when I saw him trying to kill Ragnar again. I had my emotional control now to avoid doing reckless things because of a passing emotion, but I knew I must do something in Ragnar''s name, something that he himself would not do alone. ------------ I take over Ragnar''s body and look at my hand, I could feel the tension in the air and the pressure in my Aura, I could feel an Authority full of pride, with him exploding his Aura is Authority like that even someone much weaker like me you could see how much he feels nothing doing this to his own son. "I knew Baldr was an idiot, but even his servants are like that, I wonder how much you shame the Deities with such petty and hypocritical behavior." (I) "It''s no use trying to piss me off Heretic, I can feel his presence inside his Familiar''s body, his words mean nothing to me." (Oros) "I don''t need to piss you off, we both know that Celestina''s body is already in the process of copsing, your spectacle only served to show your stupidity." (I) "I am not bound by the same rules as the Gods, I could appear where you are..." (Oros) "Save your words, we both know you''re not in this world, crossing space is also something you can''t do." (I) Ragnar has told me about his father many times, his mother spoke in detail about his capabilities to her son knowing that one day Oros mighte after him again, Ragnar passed this knowledge on to me for the same reason. "I just want to say you are a shitty Dad." (I) "I have a few children, none of them are a life I''ve created with someone I love, I''m very young, but even them I''m sure I would risk my life to protect them." (I) "Your stupidity andck of character is something I despise, so much pride in proiming yourself to be someone righteous and how you clear the darkness of the world with the rising of the morning." (I) "But your light only blinds your own darkness, someone like you whose words undying love meant nothing when you attacked the mother of your child, the despicable pride that drove you to kill your own son and a simplyughable obedience to a God known to his boundless arrogance." (I) "You talk a lot about the sins and mistakes of others, but how many innocents have you killed, how many lives'' blood has filled your stomach?" (Oros) "I am what I am, I don''t hide behind a false light and I never considered myself fair, I''ll probably drink a lot of blood in my life, but the blood of a few worms like you will be very delicious when the dayes." (I) "Do you think a corrupt being like you will manage to¡­" (Oros) "No empty threats, we both know you don''t daree into this world personally, you also know that I am an enemy with eternal life just like you, I have time to grow stronger and one day it will be your blood in my stomach." (I) "I''ll be waiting for that day to find out if it''s not your blood I''m cleaning from my hooves." (Oros) As I was talking to this supposed father of Ragnar, the body he used tomunicate was tearing itself apart, starting with blooding out of his mouth, then his eyes and nose. After a few seconds the armor he was wearing started to crack, his body started to burn and yet he spoke as if nothing was happening, he doesn''t have any kind of respect or feeling for someone who followed his teachings and received his Blessing. "Real rubbish, it disgusts me..." (I) He wasn''t here to listen when the body crumbled to dust, nothing was left of Celestina, but her Soul remained, that''s why I didn''t let her Soul be taken away, as his Aura and Authority were weakening, I expanded my Aura creating a Territory small around Ragnar, in the end, I managed to do it seconds before the body fell apart leaving only her Soul. I use a curse along with Runes and Spirituals to seal her soul using the blood on the ground that crystallized into a sphere. "Bring me her..." (I) I couldn''t stand it any longer as my power and consciousness receded back into my body. Cough Cough Cough Cough "Damn it!!!" (I) "(You overdid it...)" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Chapter 967 Cap 965: This Is War Part 7 Pov H: I look at the floor full of corpses and the enemies outnumbering us, I can see that everyone in our group is using potions, we may have arge number of potions but our allies don''t. I also don''t want to keep using corpses as a sacrifice or creating zombies, that''s a waste of meat that will be usefulter on, normal Ghosts and Specters are useless in this situation against enemies that use the light element. "Let me try this..." (I) "< Necromancer Summon: Phantom Parasites >" (I) I spend my mana and the Authority that Loki lent me on this spell, and the magic circle bes almost 1 kilometer, this is a mid-level spell, but I will need a lot of summons. I pull two magic crystals, one of them containing pure Dark element mana and the other containing Demonic energy, are excellent for this specific summon. Soon thousands of translucent purple wormse out of the magic circle falling to the ground, I manage to control them by sharing the load with the two magic crystals and my mind, but even so, I don''t think I''ll be able to use another magic while I''m in control of these creatures. I see those closer to me going through the corpses of the Church of Light on the ground, these worms are Specter type monsters, they sink inside the corpse to control it like a puppet. When they take over a corpse they start to produce neurotic poison inside the possessed corpses, moreover, they can control the body using all of the body''s physical stat, much better than Zombies whose strength decreasespared to when they were alive. Also when they are in a group they tend to move together, as they are just moving the corpse, normal purification and light magic has no effect as long as it doesn''t hit the parasite inside the body, not to mention the parasite continually Kobe through the body, this makes an enemy difficult to defeat. He doesn''t have any ranged abilities and his intelligence is low, but in this situation, he will be of great help. They all looked at me when I use this opportunity to convey my orders, first was the permission to use the bodies of the Church of Light, then it was the order to attack those with the characteristics that I passed to them, I used the souvenirs of the uniforms that the Church of Light are using. "Kill them all!" (I) Without a corpse to inhabit they are almost defenseless, they have no attack or defense power, and their only redemption would be their speed. "A simple but good n." (Loki) "But why not use other things, I could have used the same number of bodies as a sacrifice for a stronger summon." (Loki) "But I don''t want to waste materials, it''s not often I can have the opportunity to gather so much, we''re not going to cities anymoretely where we could hunt some criminals." (I) "H, do you have any more healing potions?" (Lilith) Soon Lilith appears with an arm in her hands, her arm, I also noticed that there are several wounds on her body. "I don''t have any, they have little effect on me." (I) "Your blood isn''t tasty like Father''s, so I''ll look for it..." (Lilith) ? "Father!" (Lilith) Suddenly Lilith looks far away, we are very far from the Ship, and with our eyes, it was easy to see the master''s body falling from that distance, I felt my blood boil and defined seeing the master like that again. Lilith flew towards the Ship with all her speed, I wanted to go, but Loki stopped me. "You must take care of these things, it wouldn''t do to let them get out of hand." (Loki) "But the master..." (I) "He must have done something reckless, it wouldn''t be the first time." (Loki) I look at the Ship''s direction and I see no signs of attack, it also doesn''t seem to have any enemies very close, so it must not have been attacked. "Let''s get this over with." (H) ------------- Pov Vanessa: I get to the Ship being pulled by La who looks panicked, when I arrive I see my father lying on the floor of the Ship with his head on Nicole''s legs who is still giving orders. I look around and I don''t see any signs of struggle, I don''t see any injuries on his body either, I check his back, then his face, and then I use some quick spells, in the meantime, Lilith arrives, and pulls Dad away from Nicole to hug him beforey him down on his own legs. Whenever he gets hurt she is one of the people who panics the most, in fact, shepletely freaks out like this. "He looks fine, what happened?" (I) "< Spiral of Lightning >" (Freya) "I don''t know, at one point we were doing our workmand the strategy and ninoutrovepe fell." (Nicole) "Did anyone see if there were any enemiesing close?" (I) "No one came close, anyone who tries to fall will be sent flying away by my arrows." (Freya) Freya was on top of the highest part of the Ship using her bow and arrow to attack from afar all enemies who dare to approach, her task is not to kill the enemies with her arrow, but to drive them away or buy time until another alley takes care of the enemy. Suddenly a wound opens in her chest and blood seeps out taking the outline of a person before I start hearing a woman''s voice in my mind. "(He''s fine, he just mentally overloaded himself and his body was on edge for a few seconds.)" (Elizabeth) "Elizabeth, correct?" (I) "(Yes, besides, already answering your next question, he just needs rest.)" (I) I think a little, from what she said is seeing her impable condition, the only thing I imagine is her inability to keep herself safe, I''m sure it was something reckless. "Lilith, get him inside before you go back to battle, we don''t have time to lose." (I) "But I want..." (Lilith) "Do as I say." (I) Lilith enters the Ship with our Father in her arms being carried in the way he doesn''t like. "Nicole, where am I going?" (I) "I''ll look and I''ll talk to you about it." (Nicole) I look up at the sky with shy abilities flying all over the sky, being surrounded by people so much stronger than me while fighting is beyond weird. Chapter 968 Cap 966: This Is War Part 8 Pov Priest of Light: I was surrounded by hundreds of Soldiers and dozens of Temrs, I am one of the strategists of the attack and as nned, Imand a group that came in the second wave of attacks to take some of the buildings as a base, from here we can give orders to our army and serve as bait for those who want to attack. I look at the statue in my hand, it was actually crystal containing powerful attack spells, it would be both for us to defend and attack. But unfortunately, no one came to me, they all kept their distance or were pushed away by the troops around me, this was also one of the possible situations I thought possible. Since we outnumber them and my group is stuck in one ce, they must be thinking they can handle meter. But the truth is that this was the best option for us, I started working on the sacred Summoning circle, the statue-shaped magic crystal is full of Holy Power, and it will be the core of the magic ritual. "Sir, it looks like we have movementing from the forest." (Temr) I remember those Fairies and Spirits that we saw from afar were the ones that did the most damage, there were more Fairy Kings and Spirits here than we imagined. "Is it the Fairies or the Spirits and from which direction exactly?" (I) "Show it on the map." (I) I open the map on the table and the Temr approaches, he spends a few minutes exining his report, he says the direction and how many there are, he also said that they are the Fairies. "Are they justing to town...or are theying for us?" (I) "Lord what happens...finally." (Temr) "Tired of talking..." (Temr) Suddenly I feel my vision blur and I slightly lost my bnce, I tried to use magic but I couldn''t, the energy seems to have been drained from me without realizing it until I got so tired that even standing up is being a problem. I look at the Temr from before, he looks different, and the way he talks and looks at me are different from a few seconds ago. I try to pick up the statue but it''s nowhere to be seen, I know where I left that statue before, if it''s not there it means he''s already taken it before I know it. "What are you...aaaahhhhh!!!" (I) Suddenly a girl''s bodyes out of the Temr''s body, the girl was a little transparent, clearly an evil Spectre. "Goodbye..." Before I knew it, she was beside me, thest thing I saw before closing my eyes onest time was her spout opening enough for me to pass without difficulty. -------------- Pov Luminus (True Dragon Emperor of Light): I look at the separate space I created with my Territory, once a beautiful mountain with a castle, now a ce without a mountain, where I am in my true form stomping Shiro''s head into the ground. "You know it could have been different I trusted you." (I) "Why think about it now, just kill me Akatosh''s servant." (Shiro) "What you say doesn''t shake me anymore, I''ve always been very loyal to the Dragon God." (I) "But I still don''t understand the reason, we''ve been separated from the Church of light since those days, now we were ready to step forward..." (I) "Luminus, you are like a brother... to me, but your idealism will be our... undoing." (Shiro) Sigh "Do you think Arash will... ever forgive our race?" (Shiro) "Do you think anyone will forget... our past mistakes?" (Shiro) "We weren''t even alive at that time and we were still guilty, it would be better for us to stay together with our family... even if the Church of... Light''s side is wrong, at least we would be... united." (Shiro) "It would never work, they are traitors, we can carry their sin, but we still have to have our own principles." (I) "You fool..." (I) Shiro was someone who was with me for most of my life, he was my right hand man, my friend and someone I thought was always around that I could trust, but his betrayal was something that shook me much more than I wanted to ept. I look around everything is destroyed, the ground is stained red, in every breath all I can smell is the blood of my tribe. Their bodies on the floor in horrible shape, six screams still echoing in my ears, I know I did what I was supposed to, but that doesn''t change how horrible this is. "Stop crying... you idiot..." (Shiro) I look down, the Dragon under my paw was my friend but now he has lost his wings and one of his arms his legs are injured and his neck has the mark of my jaw. "Now all I¡­hope is that you¡­are right." (Shiro) "Now end it..." (Shiro) "I''d rather it be you than... someone like Arash or that inquisitor." (Shiro) I was very nervous, one thing was killing the other Dragons, but Shiro was very difficult, I spent a lot of time with him. Sigh "Goodbye old friend." (I) I use my ws to crush his head, at least I wanted to cause him the least amount of suffering possible. "..." After finishing off all the True Dragons of Light that came, I spent an unknown amount of time staring at my blood-soaked ws. Then I remember the words of the Dragon God Akatosh when I received this stigma on my body. "(We Dragons are symbols of power.)" (Akatosh) "(But that''s just a part of who we are, that''s because we are also symbols of strength.)" (Akatosh) "(A True Dragon does not betray, does not lie and never turns against its own race.)" (Akatosh) "(Your strength is not your destructive power but who you are.)" (Akatosh) I still remember what he said but it still doesn''t make what I just did easy, I feel an emptiness inside me. "Luminus, it''s time to leave and you''ve finished your battle." (Lux) I dispose of my Territory along with my Separator Space after storing the bodies, if I could I would like to leave their bodies in a tomb in the Cemetery of Dragons, but even that will not be possible. Chapter 969 Cap 967: This Is War Part 9 Pov Natasha: I was sitting on top of a mountain with hundreds of bodies, most of my clothes were torn, but my body waspletely unharmed. "Mydy, please put on clothes that cover your body, take off these rags." (Margareth) "The battle isn''t over yet, what''s the use of putting on another outfit only to have it tear when you''re injured?" (I) "Healing my body is easy, but I don''t know how to mend clothes." (I) I use Impose Aura to draw blood from the corpses I''m sitting on to drink, at this point I don''t have my old power, all I can do is drink blood or potions to recover my energy. But I still can''t get the smile off my face, so many fun matches, it would be impossible to find so many opponents if I still had my power at its peak. "Mydy, you must¡­" (Margareth) "Finally someone worth his salt, prove yourself an Inquisitor." (I) "I didn''t expect to be discovered, as one would expect from one of the Living Cmities." I look to the side to see the space fold to reveal a Human wearing the whitebat clothes of the Inquisitors, made from the hides of monsters with an affinity for the element of Light. A man well trained by the way he moves and observes his surroundings, he tries to pretend calm while trying hard to pay attention to everything in his surroundings. "How did you notice me so quickly?" "I noticed you more than an hour ago when you arrived, I was getting tired of waiting and didn''t want to listen to Margareth''s sermons any longer." (I) His face broke the pretense of calm, he must be very confident of his abilities believing he hid for a long time from one of the Living Cmities, a young and naive fool. "Don''t make a face like that, at least wait until I destroy your body." (I) "It will be difficult being already dead." "< Activate >" I get up and walk over to him before stopping after 2 steps, a cut has been made on my face just from walking. "I used a seal on the space around you with a space trap, I wouldn''t dare underestimate you." "Hahahaha... a real idiot... hahahaha..." (I) Until the end he didn''t understand, he''s a strength level above me right now, but even so, I sensed him the moment it came because of his killing intent and even then I let him hide until now. "You think I didn''t know what you were doing?" (I) "How many space element mages have I encountered over the millennia? How many have I killed with those hands?" (I) I couldn''t help but smile at this fool as I continued walking through his trap, wound after wound ripped through my body, one of my arms was ripped off, my chest was ripped open and my jaw was left hanging off one side. I kept walking as my body was being ripped apart, pain has meant nothing to me for a long time, physical pain is just an oldpanion of the countless battles I''ve fought. Soon my body that was mutted had my Aura and Authority spreading through it, then all my wounds started to heal, my torn arm came back to me and reattached itself to my body while my jaw went back into cepletely healing my wounds while keeping my smile. "The reason I never lose is that I can''t be killed so easily, tricks like that are meaningless to me, young Inquisitor of Light." (I) "Then let''s start our fun..." (I) "< Dragon''s Awakening >" (I) Ding! <[ Awakening of the Dragon: 28% ]> I feel the power spread through my body as the scales spread across my body, this was the power I always wanted, a tough body plus one capable of healing from any injury, a power that allows me to fight for eternity without ever turning back to die. "My little brother gave me the best of all gifts... hahahaahhahaha..." (I) My walk through his trap only took a few seconds, I''m sure he was shocked, all those overconfident people who believe they are the smartest wherever they are always react the same way. "< Elemental Incarnation: Wood >" (I) I may have acquired various types of Elemental Affinity through training, but Elemental Incarnation skills have a much stronger effect with the most suitable affinity for the body, which in my case is wood. "< Executioner''s Sword of Light >" "Die!!!" He runs towards me, and I can see that his focus is not on speed since I can match him after the transformation, so I faced him head on while he holds a sword made of Light. I use my Aura, not on my entire hand, I use my Aura along with my Authority only on my ws concentrating my power only on the attack. I dodge his sword from above and try to hit him from below when I''m met with a kick from the left, I catch his leg using his strength to throw him. "< Ghost de >" "Idiot." (I) Instead of deflecting this attack, I run towards him, the attack hits me breaking my scales and almost splitting my body in two, thenes the second Phantom attack behind the first shy one just cutting my body. Tendrils of blood shoot out from the two halves of my body tangling at great speed to be together again, this time he doesn''t get caught in his shock, he tries to attack me again but falls to his knees midway. "What did you do to me!?" I smile at him as I approach, I don''t need to tell him what I''ve done, I use my ws to pierce through the upper inner part of his mouth as he speaks, I pierce his brain thus dropping him dead. "You shouldn''t have disregarded the little scratches I made." (I) When I threw him away before, I cut one of the main veins in his leg, I used my Aura to numb the area and he didn''t notice even in death, his wound that seemed superficial bled without stopping causing weakness and in a few dozen more seconds to death, but I wanted to speed things up. "Power isn''t everything in a fight." (I) Chapter 970 Cap 968: This Is War Part 10 Pov Nicole: The battle took several hours, and many people died in the battle outside the ind, even in the battle that took ce in the sky many died, but it was only an average of 36% mortality, less than I initially anticipated. Bodies are on the ground everywhere, one of the ces with the fewest corpses is where we are close to the Ship, that''s because there''s nothing important here, even our strongest allies aren''t fighting here, that diverted people''s attention from the Igreja da Luz to the ces and people they considered main targets, those who would have a more important participation in the battle. From start to finish they were oblivious to my presence and what I was doing. I finished analyzing the surroundings to get information about the damage suffered and about the openings they made in the spatial distortion around the ind. "Where is my Little Brother?" (Natasha) "My father was reckless and passed out a few hours ago, but he is fine now, he is resting inside the Ship." (I) I finish gathering the information I wanted, then turn off the spells that kill my system holograms to help me. I look at Natasha, she''s in brand new and clean clothes, I''m d Margareth made her wear something, even by my standards Natasha''sck of shame is problematic. There was 1 dead and 8 wounded who were distracted by her fightingpletely naked, this created an opening that her enemies did not allow to pass. "I thought he wouldn''t fight because of Elizabeth inhabiting her body." (Natasha) "My Father didn''t leave my side and didn''t act personally, he channeled his chose to channel his power through one of the Familiars." (I) "I can see how that crossed his mind, but it was naive of him." (Natasha) While talking to him I realize something and close my eyes while holding the blood crystal I use to control my father''s Lesser Familiars, with that I use the eyes of some Crows to see the Hero. It seems he lost control of his Aura momentarily, there were some Adventurers nearby holding various Church of Light weapons and armor. From this information, I can assume that the Hero was not happy to see these Adventurers going after the spoils of war. "Did something happen?" (Natasha) "No big deal, just someone seeing war for the first time." (I) "But moving to a more pressing matter, I would like to request your assistance in a settlement." (I) "What agreement?" (Natasha) "I need to negotiate something with the townspeople and I realized that a person of great reputation like you being by my side could make negotiations easier." (I) "I thought that strange Human surrounded by curses was responsible for the negotiations." (Natasha) "Nira usually takes care of it, but she wouldn''t agree to the proposal she intends to make on behalf of my Father who is still unconscious." (I) "I don''t mind, but what''s in it for me?" (Natasha) "I can convince my Dad to make you a giant bed out of your threads, I know he turned it down thest time he asked." (I) "I''m in, extra room on a bed never hurts, what do I need to do." (Natasha) "Follow me please..." (I) I leave the Ship going to the city gate that goes towards the forest. ------------ Pov n (Hero of Justice): I was on top of a building seeing the corpses on the ground there were many, I look around, and there were corpses on the roofs, hanging from windows, trapped in rubble and blood was everywhere painting the whole city in red. The white armor and robes of the Church of Light people only served to enhance the red color of the blood all over the ce, but to make matters worse it wasn''t just the people of the Church of Light who died, there were bodies of Adventurers and mercenaries lying around, they were fewer in number, but unfortunately, they weren''t as few as I would have liked. "Now you get it, this is war." (Darcia) "..." (I) "There is no glory, fame, wealth or honor in death, in a war those who die are all equal, numbers to be counted, pieces in a game where they don''t make the important decisions." (Darcia) "Were there any alternatives?" (I) "No, and you know it." (Darcia) Sigh "Yes I know, that''s why I killed and fought as much as I could, but I don''t need to like it." (I) I look at my shredded armor, its defensive effects long gone, even the life bracelet I had was lost when it protected me from an attack I don''t even know where it came from, to activate it must have been a strong enough attack to kill me in one blow. "Thanks for stopping me, I don''t know why I''m so nervous about the Adventurers taking what they want from these bodies, they were enemies, we can put these things to better use." (I) "But even so, dead things seem wrong somehow." (I) "Stop thinking so naively, we all wear stuff from the dead, your leather boots for example came from a dead monster." (Darcia) "Repurposing something that might still be useful is the right thing to do, especially in a war where resources are very important." (Darcia) "..." (I) I''ve fought many times, and I''ve killed more people than I care to remember, but I''ve never seen so much blood, bodies piled up in spots, and so much blood. I know I had no choice since I took a stand against the Church of Light, I also know that they came here looking to kill everyone, but it still doesn''t make it easy to see so much death. "I need a drink..." (I) ------------- Pov Zenos: I woke up in my bed inside the Ship, there was no one in the room with me, and I couldn''t feel Nix in my shadow or Hinata in my ne either, it seems I''m alone. "Everything hurts..." (I) My whole body was in pain, and I also feel a little dizzy, I close my eyes and concentrate, and thanks to that I can feel my Inferior Familiars, with them I look at the city and the ship, listening to snippets of other people''s conversations I managed to understand that I am unconscious for a few hours, the battle ended w0 minutes ago or so. It seems that the wounded are still being treated and they are looking for the dead allies, there are also people collecting equipment. "Did something bad happen while I was unconscious?" (I) "(I don''t know, I''m always with you, so I stayed in this room this whole time.)" (Elizabeth) I managed to see most of mypanions through the Ghost Crows, so everyone must be fine, that''s at least a relief. Chapter 971 Cap 969: Meat Trade Pov Nicole: I went with Freya and Natasha to see Harthos, he is our contact on this ind, during thatst battle he was the one who convinced the others to listen to an unknown person like me, he was also the one I always see taking the lead most of the time since we arrived. "Are you guys crazy? This is going to be so much fun to watch." (Natasha) "I think our proposal will be very suitable for our contributions, we will also be solving a problem for them." (I) "I think our request has a great chance of being epted, I don''t see the problem that Vanessa and Freya have been saying since before." (I) "Did she really not understand?" (Natasha) "I always thought you were weird, but you''re on another level." (Natasha) "Don''t mind her, unlike the GM who sees the bigger picture, Nicole can only understand rational solutions, so she participates in few battles." (Freya) "All these struggles would be an impediment to my own research." (I) "..." (Natasha) The only reason I agree to do these things during battle is for Dad, as well as therge amount of information relevant to my research that I manage to gather while others are fighting. After a few minutes of running over the detailed ones, we arrive at the center of the city where the bodies are being piled up in piles, there were also bodies being lined up. I don''t even need to look around too much, I still have my Father''s Lesser Familiars flying around, I know where Harthos is. I fly to a hut surrounded by Adventurers, they tried to stop us from entering, but Harthos told them to let us through, inside the hut was Harthos covered in wounds and bandages, he was really hurt with a map on the table and a pile of paper on the floor. "There''s my pretty lucky star, if I could get up out of that chair I''d kiss you on the mouth." (Harthos) "I prefer to avoid intimate contact with strangers, I already have enough problems with certain insistent people." (I) For some reason there are always people trying to drag me into these wastes of time, I''m d they''re attracted to this body I''ve created, but I''m disappointed that it''s for the wrong reasons, they''re just seeing what all the things I''ve done in this world look like body is the most insignificant, they fail to see the beauty hidden within this body, the amount of time, research and effort I put into creating this masterpiece of robotics. "Is she okay? She was suddenly silent." (Harthos) "She seems to have picked up the master''s bad habit of getting lost in thought, please ept my apologies on her behalf." (Freya) "I just had something to think about, unfortunately, some deviations in thinking are a w in the original design due to the process I went through to merge my Soul with this body." (I) "If that''s your only consequence, then you''re lucky, but I don''t think you came here to talk about it, did you?" (Harthos) "Correct, I came to trade on the assumption that I talk to you about it." (I) "Unfortunately yes, we lost two people who helped in themand, I was just the leader indicated for the battles, my versatility as a Combat Alchemist allowed me to fight enemies and heal allies, all at the same time." (Harthos) Sigh "I hate having more work falling into my hands, especially while I''m still recovering, but someone has to make the decisions." (Harthos) What he said makes sense, but I don''t know who these twomand people are who died, I saw too many dying in the battle to associate who they are. "So what''s this deal you want to make?" (Harthos) Freya was very insistent in saying that they would deny this proposal, she also prevented me from calling H toe along even though she was the most involved in this negotiation. I still don''t understand what to think, rationally speaking everyone will get what they want, we can even say that they will get a little ahead, so I don''t understand why anyone would refuse, but to not risk it I didn''t call H, instead, I came along with Freya who can help me convince him and I brought Natasha whose presence cannot be ignored as she is one of the Living Cmities. "Before I start, I need to know if you have anything nned for these bodies." (I) "The bodies of our Allies are being collected to undergo the proper burial ceremonies for each." (Harthos) "As for the bodies of the people of the Church of Luz, here in the city alone there were 10,000, triple that number in the forest." (Harthos) "The bodies within the city and surroundings we will strip all items before destroying the bodies, then we will finish everything off by purifying the remains." (Harthos) "What will happen to the bodies outside the city, in the woods?" (I) "They are already being destroyed, for Spirits and Fairies cleaning is much easier." (Harthos) I''ve managed to gather some good information, but unfortunately, it looks like we''re not going to get everything we initially envisioned. "How will those who fought be rewarded? I would also like to know how the spoils each one is entitled to will be determined?" (I) "The rewards will be based on the contributions of each person or group." (Harthos) "For the spoils, each one takes what he can, these are things that Adventurers usually settle between themselves." (Harthos) "I understand." (I) "I''d like to do a deal where we''ll give up our spoils and bounties in exchange for something." (I) "You may be rushing ahead, your help mainly was the most outstanding, thanks to the information you provided us all the time we were able to significantly reduce the number of deaths." (Harthos) "Then ept the deal, it wille out at no cost to you or the city." (I) "You say a lot of things, but you haven''t talked about this deal yet." (Harthos) "I want to exchange all the bounties for the corpses, only those belonging to the people of the Church of Light." (I) When I say this he shows no expression, but just by his look I can tell he''s thinking, it takes a few minutes for him to respond still without changing his expression. "Before answering your question, I would like to know what the bodies will be used for?" (Harthos) "They will be used as a sacrifice in a Necromancy ritual." (I) He still doesn''t show any expression, but his eyes stray from me to Freya before looking at Natasha, then he turns his eyes back to me before he speaks. "I assume it''s a request from that Monster Kimera, I noticed that she is a Necromancer during the battle." (Harthos) "You are sure." (I) "Do you two know about this?" (Harthos) "I don''t mind." (Natasha) "I know all about it, my master too, he was the one who asked his daughter toe here." (Freya) He is silent for a few more seconds, this time with his eyes closed before answering. "I ept, but I don''t want any kind of ritual being performed inside the ind." (Harthos) "I will collect all the bodies and¡­" (Harthos) "Leave the collection to me, we can do it real quick." (I) Chapter 972 Cap 970: A Door To Reach The Destination I get up and walk off the ship, outside before I know it I''m hugged by Diana and ¨¦rica. "Can you get through any battle without losing consciousness?" (Diana) "Don''t say that, I''m not doing anything to get hurt willingly." (I) "Ragnar told us everything, your intervention may have been helpful at first, but in the end, you unnecessarily overreacted just to provoke a God Beast into full power." (¨¦rica) "It''s not like that, he wasn''t in full power, and he wasn''t teasing him that much either." (I) "I just can''t stand a bastard who kills his own newborn child and still has the shamelessness to feel so proud." (I) "I know he didn''t mind my words, but I wanted to have the pleasure of telling him how despicable he is to his face." (I) "Can''t argue with that, the Divine Beasts alongside the God of Light prove to be just as despicable and hypocritical as God Baldr himself." (Diana) I really was very angry, I know that Ragnar got over everything he felt for his Father a long time ago, but there are certain things that must be said and expressed to get fed up of the past. I look around and there are several people working on cleaning the Ship, I look around and see a table full of items, there was a blood crystal among the other items that Nira was identifying. "Was that blood crystal the one with Ragnar?" (I) "Yes, it contains the Temr''s Soul from what he said." (¨¦rica) "Actually it was a woman, a Celestina to be exact." (I) "Why take her Soul?" (Diana) "You know him, you want to do another experiment like H, Jade, and Freya." (¨¦rica) "Actually, I didn''t have anything nned until now, I just didn''t want this Soul to go back to Oros or Baldr." (I) "But ¨¦rica gave me something to think about, I can use that Soul in my empowerment experiments." (I) I''m already starting to think about what to do with it, I think that first of all I should take it to the Dungeon and release it there, so the Dungeon can take care of cleaning the Soul leaving only the good parts like skills, memories and potential like it did with the Hell''s soul. Could turn into a Dungeon monster like H, maybe use Ragnar''s bloodline, just to piss off his father in the future, could use a Dragon, but we have a lot of Dragons, I have a number of millions of bloodlines inside of me to think about, bloodlines I acquired by drinking blood and the bloodlines resulting from their infinitebinations. "Looks like he got lost in thought again, what are we going to do." (¨¦rica) "We can go back to the room, after a battle like this I am..." (Diana) "Alright, let''s not hold that train of thought now, we still have things to do." (I) I let go of these two''s arms before being dragged to bed, I don''t want my sister to see me doing these things, so I have to find a way to get her out of my body as soon as possible. ------------- 1 hourter. I spent thest hour seeing the injured that were mostly treated, I also checked the things we acquired, and to my surprise, there was nothing that belonged to the Church of Light. They were mainly items belonging to the Adventurers who died, also things that were created during the battle, among them is a magic metal that was in a rock that absorbed Jade poison, there is also a sword that was used for a Celestine and was cursed using Holy Power. There were many things, but none of it belonged to the Church of Light, I also talked to the others to find out what happened during my unconscious time. When Nicole returned with Freya and Natasha, I went to find out how the negotiation went, I was happy to know that it was epted, putting all this together with the flesh and blood that we already have from the attacks we went through until we arrived on the ind, we already have much more than H initially asked. "Sister,e walk with me, I want to discuss something with you." (I) "So let''s go." (Natasha) She takes me in her arms and flies away from the city, away from the Ship, and away from everything, we are just there seeing everything from above. "You know what I''m going to ask." (I) "It still needs more time, she must not be fully recovered yet." (Natasha) "How much time?" (I) "Some days, with my current strength, I can only do this, so wait a little longer." (Natasha) Sigh "Fine, I''m just looking forward to another battle like this one." (I) --------------- It was a crazy thing to see overnight H creating arge magic circle for 2 hours before spreading her Aura all over the city. Soon after, lights came out of the magic circle hitting only the Church of Light bodies that melt into liquid, everything be it blood, brain, flesh, organs, or bones. This disgusting gtinous liquid forms streams in the sky as it gathers in the magic circle forming a grotesque floating river, just looking at it is sickening, I''m sure there must be a lot of people passing out or vomiting all over town right now. The magic circle also pulled out the miasma that had formed in the surroundings because of the bodies. All of this only took a few minutes, which was pretty quickpared to the time spent creating the magic circle. In the end, there was just a gigantic mass of flesh that had shrunk down to the size of a human head, Hes back with a smile on her face with it floating beside her. "All ready?" (I) "I think so, but I want to spend a few more days on research, I don''t want to waste all these materials." (H) "Take your time." (I) ------------- The next morning I was in the square with mypanions, on the way here we received many different looks, from grateful looks to disgusted looks, many of these looks were directed towards H. H doesn''t care about these things, she''s walking while leafing through a book that looks like it was made with skin, but I''d rather not delve deeper into that, just remind myself that he''s not an evil Necromancer. When we arrive at the square, which is now a crater full of ice, I find us talking to Diana''s Father named Razor and Harthos, the three of them turn towards us as we approach, but soon the two look to the opposite side of the square which we areing. The space slowly distorts while a door seems to appear out of nowhere, the door seems to be made of wood from a tree that has already grown in this door format. The door looks like it was made for a giant, when it opens several Arm Elvese out, some of them injured, on the other side of the door all I see are ripples in space, the Elves point to the door without saying anything else, then the 3 in the In front of me they entered without hesitation, so I entered followed by mypanions, when I regained my sight I realized that I was facing a vige with a colossal tree behind it, a Tree that was surrounded by nature itself, the World Tree. Chapter 973 Cap 971: Village Of The Elemental Forest The Elf vige was like the others I''ve visited in the past, they were houses inside trees or houses built above the trees with rope bridges connecting everything, but this vige in particr was magnificent. The trees were of different colors and seemed to be representations of various elements, there were trees whose wood was ck as coal and the leaves were mes in the shape of leaves, there was a stone house built above that tree. There were also trees that seemed to have been created by carving rocks whose leaves were made of colored crystal. There was even a translucent tree made of ice, the leaves at its tips looked likerge snowkes. Just seeing it from the outside was magnificent, but my only problem was the headache I felt from the excess information my senses are collecting with all this absurd amount of elemental energy everywhere, there was so much elemental energy that it was palpable for me. Even the air I breathed had a lot of elemental energy mixed in, in my current conditions where the cirction of energy through my body can do more harm than help, that was a problem, so I stopped breathing for the time being, I can probably stay a couple of hours and a half without breathing easily enough. While I was distracted by all this around me I didn''t notice therge number of Fairies and Spirits gathering around us, they were flying around us singing a melody. At first, the melody didn''t seem to make sense, the melody seemed to have many variations which made it confusing, but I could feel the element flows in the surroundings going back and forth from the World Tree, the element flows seemed to make a slight sound like a river. The melody being sung was almost identical to these element flows, in fact, each variation seemed like a different flow, when I realized this I felt my Aura flow to the surroundings mixing almost automatically with the environment making the elements of my Affinities interact with the Elements of the environment that flow through my body. "Ugh!!!" (I) I feel an ache in my body, a meal in my veins for those elements that, without having a ce to go, destroy my body from the inside. I feel people around me and the melody stopped, then some very strong presences are around me suppressing my Aura inside my body preventing me from interacting with the environment. "(Why can''t I hear, feel or see anything?)" (I) "(God senses were cut off for your own good, you are being taken to a ce where you will be safe for a while.)" (Elizabeth) "(What happened now?)" (I) "(Because I''m inside your blood, the energies of nature had nowhere to go, without a definite path to follow, it went haywire inside you causing continuous damage.)" (Elizabeth) "(Who intervened in the end?)" (I) I was a little confused since that pain wasn''t just physical, but I still remember feeling some presences that I didn''t know at the time. "(It was a Spirit King and two Fairy Queens, they were the ones blocking the elements from continuing to flow to you.)" (Elizabeth) "(They thought I was a Ghost possessing you and tried to take me out, lucky for them Natasha exined the situation.)" (Elizabeth) I can understand how they reached that conclusion, they must have felt another soul inside my body and associated it with something hidden inside my body, an Undead like a Ghost would be the best option. ---------------- With not much to do, I spent my time with my sister talking a little, I didn''t find her as selfish as Natasha makes a point of saying. After what seems like just a few dozen minutes, I feel my body ease up, I begin to hear the sounds of breathing, the smell of flowers and food, the heat on my skin, and the light in my eyes when I open them. "Where am I..." (I) I get up realizing I''m on top of a floating nk, I''m next to the World Tree which is a colossal tree that seems to be made of crystal, I can see countless streams of energy flowing inside. I look around more realizing that I am in the middle of a well kept garden with exotic flowers, I also noticed a woman looking at me it was a White Elf with two meters tall, and her body was built like that of an Amazon warrior with lean muscles all over the body and a dress made of fine fabric. "It looks like she decided to wake up, I''m Ellyana." (Ellyana) "Nice to meet you, my name is Zenos." (I) "I know who you are Holy Son of Blood or should I say who you two are." (Ellyana) She had beautiful blue eyes and straight blonde hair that was cut to shoulder length, she had her back to me at first but seemed to turn towards me just as I was turning my gaze towards her. "I apologize for the children, they wanted to give you a gift, but in the end, they did not notice your guest." (Ellyana) "By children do you mean fairies and spirits?" (I) "Yes, they realized they weren''t connecting with nature and they tried to help, they didn''t do it to harm you." (Ellyana) "I imagined something like that, this would be the first time a Fairy or Spirit wanted to harm me." (I) I look around further and see nothing, no Fairy or Spirit of any kind, it seems I''m alone with her here. I get up feeling my body so much lighter, I can still feel my sister inside my body but she feels different, my blood is flowing much stronger and faster than usual while some kind of energy flows with it but I can''t figure out what, my sister''s presence doesn''t let my senses or Aura would go any further to find out. "Your sister of hers is being healed, the news of what she ten is known to all the Trees in the World and has reached my ears." (Ellyana) "Healing your wounded Soul is the least you could do, just thinking about those 8 wrecked idiots¡­ hahahahaha¡­" (Ellyana) She startsughing with a cruel look on her face, suddenly I see the same darkness in her eyes that I once saw in Alice''s eyes, seeing that in the eyes of someone with that level of power seems dangerous. "(No need to worry, she knows where to direct that hate, at least most of the time.)" Suddenly I can hear a voice in my head, then a young woman appears next to Ellyana, this young woman was my height and looked like a child version of Ellyana with her long hair tied in a braid decorated with flowers. "Elly, what did you tell him?" (Ellyana) "Just that you know who to hate most of the time." (Elly) "I always know who deserves my hate, I''m a great judge of character." (Ellyana) "As long as the person doesn''t have the Light element." (Elly) Chapter 974 Cap 972: Reunion Of An Old Friend I was standing there looking around when the White Elf Queen disappeared along with the World Tree Spirit, I didn''t want to walk aimlessly since I didn''t even know where I was. I also didn''t know if I could leave, even though my sister seemed to be being healed, so I stayed here watching the surroundings. Being so close to the World Tree I could see the energy flowsing up here, it looked different from what I''ve seen in other World Trees. The energy being drawn to the World Tree seemed to have two different sources for each energy or element, it didn''t take long for me to associate the two with one being from this ind which had otherworldly characteristics, and the second type being our world''s energies. This energy was continually being harmonized, but it also had much stronger fluctuations in space around the World Tree than I saw in other World Trees. But I also noticed something I didn''t want to check, something my senses barely noticed, I felt a different Authority than the World Tree emanating from her, my curiosity was torturing me to know more. I knew my body was in no condition for me to use my power, I also didn''t want to use either my Aura or Authority near the World Tree, bad enough what happened before. "This World Tree came along with this ind, they are not of this world, this World Tree was strengthened by the sacrifice of its sisters to reach this world." "That means the other Trees in the world..." (I) "They died, but with the help of some Gods this ind got here." I turn around and see a ck-skinned woman wearing long flowered pants, a ck shirt, and a jacket made of leaves. Her hair was almostpletely green, but towards the ends it became multicolored, her face was very reminiscent of someone I''d seen before, but I didn''t feel the same Divinity that I felt from her. "You wouldn''t be a Fairy, would you?" (I) "Looks like you have some idea who I am, I''m Lorraine, also known as the Fairy Empress of Life, a Demigoddess like you." (Lorraine) "Daughter of the Fairy Goddess Aine." (I) She looks like the Fairy Goddess, but in that the Fairy Goddess was full of energy and unrestrained, this daughter of hers seems more calm and loving. "You look a lot like your mother, but your personality is quite different." (I) "Yes, my mother has a strange way of doing things." (Lorraine) Now that I think about it, I think she was the one I saw before the attack by the Church of Light. What she said reminds me of that ancient temple and Loki''s story, this ind came from her ancient world, and she looked nostalgic when I found her in the ruined temple. "Why are you here?" (I) "I came to fulfill my sister''s promise since she is busy." (Lorraine) Lorraine traces with her finger and the space is created a multicolored line a little further ahead, then it opens to the sides like a double sliding door, 3 people passed before closing. Elf Queen Ellyana, World Tree Spirit Elly, and Loki who looks right at me before looking at the Fairy standing beside me. "I didn''t expect to see you after what I did." (Loki) "I already killed you, besides, I can understand your hatred back then." (Lorraine) "It wasn''t hate, I never felt feelings like that, I was just angry aftering to this ce." (Loki) "I acted out of character back then, I see it now..." (Loki) Suddenly as if he had just noticed something Loki''s eyes turned to the World Tree that was on his back, but he didn''t look at the whole World Tree, he was looking at a strange spot on the right and tried to run until there before being stopped by the Elf Queen who ced a hand on his shoulder. "Not so fast, we have things to discuss first." (Ellyana) "At that time my sister was sleeping and wasn''t able to talk to you, I didn''t know anything either or everything could have happened differently." (Lorraine) "..." (Loki) Sigh I walk over to Loki and wave for the Elf Queen to release her, then wave for her to join the Faerie. "I have no idea what''s going on, but you should hear it first." (I) Loki looks at me and nods, she looks once more at the same spot on the World Tree before approaching Lorraine. "I imagine everyone here knows, but I''ll exin so Zenos understands." (Lorraine) "Let me exin." (Loki) "I already told you about this ind, so you know my world is no more, but what I didn''t tell you was those who saved this ce." (Loki) "Opening the space to such arge distance was very difficult, doing so weakened and injured was even worse, especially since the Gods who brought this ce here were protecting the people." (Loki) "For a God toe down to earth is already breaking a rule and Gods are made of rules, but to do that we need to create an Avatar to inhabit, a physical form." (Loki) "At that time the Gods had lost the Avatar they had created for each one during the battle, even worse were the injuries, so every moment they used their powers was wasted, this continued until everyone died, even their Souls shattered." (Loki) "The Last of them was the one who came this far by closing a deal with the Gods of this world allowing this ind to stay here, but she also died, her Divinity broken as well as her Soul..." (Loki) "She was an old friend, the first face I saw when I opened my eyes, someone I respected, maybe the only one in this world." (Loki) "I thought losing her, for a god who has no ties to a world, was like losing my sanity, but the anger of that day brought me back." (Loki) "(You''ve always been an idiot.)" "That''s why only an idiot would worry about you." (I) "(Have you be a woman now?)" "I lost a bet." (I) "(Good see you...)" "My name is now Loki." (Loki) Suddenly a transparent silhouette appears to stand in front of Loki, the two talk, but I can only hear that person''s voice in my head, she must be doing it with everyone, but who is she? Chapter 975 Cap 973: Old Friends Greeting The transparent silhouette that appeared out of nowhere stood in front of Loki, her voice was feminine as she spoke, but her voice was only in my head, no sound came out of that silhouette. "It''s been a long time, why are you showing up only now?" (Loki) "(Why did an idiot onlye here now.)" "I can feel it, you lost your Divinity, you lost even your Authority, you are not it." (Loki) "(I am her, but at the same time I am not her.)" "I see, you chose the same as me." (Loki) "(For me it wasn''t a choice, it was the only way left, otherwise it would just disappear into nothing.)" "(My Divinity was broken on the way here and my Authority was crushed by this world that rejected this piece of our world.)" "Because it was a stupid idea, I said abandoning the world, taking people''s souls somewhere else to start from scratch, would be a less risky gamble than that." (Loki) "(I couldn''t kill those who asked for salvation...)" Suddenly Loki punches the silhouette in the head which shatters like ss falling to the floor, then the whole body cracks and shatters. "Idiot, if you were really here I would throw a lot more than 1 single punch." (Loki) "(What happened to you? It used to be more fun.)" A new silhouette emerges from the World Tree, it emerges from the exact point that Loki was looking at when he appeared here, it was a silhouette equal to the previous one. "(I can''t make many of these bodies, so stop breaking them.)" This is the first time I''ve seen Loki angry, his expression always smiling as if everything around him was a joke, this time he was absent for the first time, I could see sadness in his eyes even though his expression was angry. "She must have been important to him." (I) "She was very happy to see him, this is the first time she has spoken to anyone other than me." (Elly) The Spirit of the World Tree in the form of a child speaks to me standing next to me, she had a smile on her face. "She doesn''t talk to anyone else?" (I) "She had her Soul severely damaged, if she wasn''t a Goddess she would have died, in the ultimate sense with her Soul disappearing." (Elly) "I kept your Soul alive in a way, inside me, that appearance is something created with what little energy you have, your Soul is still inside." (Elly) "(So your name is Loki now?)" "Yes, what should I call you, why am I thinking of calling you stupid." (Loki) "(I don''t have a name, at least I don''t have one anymore, the old name represented someone I''m not anymore.)" "..." (Loki) Sigh Loki spends a few seconds looking at the silhouette, I don''t know what exactly he''s looking at, his body is transparent and there is no expression or at least a face in his head to look at. After that Loki looks at me, then the Elf Queen for a few seconds before stopping at the girl who is now beside him, the World Tree Spirit. "Why not ask directly?" (Loki) "Because the initial decision should be hers, but she doesn''t respond once." (Elly) "You could never convince her of anything, she''s too selfish to listen to anyone else." (Loki) "Her stubbornness knows no bounds." (Loki) "But she''ll listen to you if you want." (Elly) "(...)" "Even if I epted it, your Soul is iplete, the Soul of a God, even someone who is no longer a God, needs Authority since that defines us, she doesn''t have that anymore, just traces of what she once had." (Loki) "That may be true, but there are things that might work." (Elly) "..." (Loki) "..." (Elly) "..." (Lorraine) "..." (Ellyana) "(Why are you all looking at him? What are you talking to Loki about?)" "Yes, why are you looking at me?" (I) I feel like I''m being asked something that I shouldn''t refuse, looking to the side I have a vague idea what this is about, but I don''t think I can do something like that. "I haven''t said my message yet, but I don''t think I need to since you two are together right now." (Lorraine) "What message? If it''s about this crap here... then I''ll throw it away..." (Loki) Loki pulls a stone shield from his own space that has the image of an ind surrounded by stars, you can see arge tree on this ind and jewels of various colors that I can associate with the colors of the various elements. "So you found¡­" (Elly) "I didn''t even have to say where I was." (Lorraine) "(I left this for you to pay off that bet...)" "Let''s get one thing straight, you didn''t leave me anything, I broke into your ridiculous temple and stole this thing, so don''t make up stories about paying me back with something I took from you or you''ll get another punch." (Loki) "You know what I''m going to ask and you''re going to take it, you never broke your word to me and no matter what happened I don''t think you''re going to deny it now." (Loki) "Then just wait." (Loki) Loki came up to me, she was looking into my eyes and didn''t say anything, she knows me well enough to know that I understand what she''s going to ask, after listening to all this and seeing everyone''s reaction, only an idiot would not understand. She doesn''t open her mouth since I know what she wants to ask, she also knows that nothing I say will add anything to what I''ve seen and heard here, but still, she''s standing in front of me looking into my eyes. I have no reason to help, in fact, I have no reason to do anything, but for some reason, this seems interesting, Loki isn''t as associated with me as the others, but he''s still been with me for a while now, this old friend of his seems to be someone I''d like to talk to, she had enough willpower to drag this ind through space here while suffering serious consequences, that alone is enough points for her and if she stays by our side it will be a great help. "You know, when you beg someone else for something, many choose to kneel." (I) "As if that changes anything for you." (Loki) "That''s true, a demonstration that would be useless to convince me." (I) "Apparently you already epted." (Loki) "Why do you say that?" (I) "You wouldn''t make those jokes for another reason." (Loki) "I haven''t actually epted anything yet, but I''m leaning towards it." (I) "So it''s basically decided, but I wanted to know why?" (Loki) "One of the reasons is that you want this, but the biggest reason is her willpower, bringing this ind here is already something that I can respect the resolution of her will." (I) "Thanks." (Loki) "Thank me after it''s done, I won''t do anything until I solve another problem." (I) Chapter 976 Cap 974: Welcome Back Elizabeth Part 1 After my conversation with Loki, he departs with Lorraine leaving just me and the White Elf Queen while Loki''s friend returns to the World Tree with Elly. I sit down to eat some fruit next to Queen Ellyana, a table that by the way wasn''t here before and has appeared out of nowhere. "Thanks for the food, I''m really hungry." (I) "I know, I can feel the hunger in your Aura, unfortunately, I don''t have blood here and we''re not close enough for me to give my blood." (Ellyana) "Fine, I can get some blood when I get home if I can get back." (I) "You cane back any time you want." (Ellyana) "But I still feel an energy flowing in my blood, along with my sister." (I) "That won''t be a problem, your sister should be fine in a few hours." (Ellyana) Looks like she''ll be fine in a few hours, if that''s true I can try the Awakening ceremony just like I did with Natasha just today while I''m still feeling fine. I can''t keep her inside me forever, the load on my body is being much more than I imagined, it''s wearing me down physically and mentally. "Why did you agree to help that ancient Goddess?" (Ellyana) "For the reasons I told Loki, she never asks for anything and I''ve never seen her face as serious as today, not to mention that I respect this ancient Goddess for what she did, I respect those with strong wills." (I) "But I have to take care of my sister first, then we can take care of this Goddess." (I) "Are you implying that I''m going to help?" (Ellyana) "Maybe not you, but the spirit of the World Tree sure will." (I) All this was set up by her, it seems that this Goddess would have disappeared if it weren''t for the intervention of this World Tree, it was also she and this Queen who brought Loki here, so I''m sure she will be willing to help. "You''re right, she will want to help, even though she is no longer a Goddess, her Soul is not something that can be treated easily by others, not to mention that she is notplete." (Ellyana) "I''ll leave that to you to deal with, in the hands of specialists it will be better." (I) The truth is that it would be impossible for me to help this Ancient Goddess without help, creating a new body for her is within something I can try to do just like I did in the past for my sister and Loki, the two are an Ancient Goddess and a Demigoddess, it was impossible to help them alone. In Loki''s vase, I had a Fragment of Divinity to help and in the case of my sister Natasha I had my mother to help, so I performed Natasha''s ritual in the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon. With this ancient Goddess, I don''t have a Divinity Fragment, so I''m going to need more energy and assistance than usual, not to mention being told there''s something wrong with her Soul. I would drag this Elf Queen one way or another to help me, I have all the cards in my hand to use ckmail if I want to, but it''s not something I like to do and it would be myst option. Actually, it wouldn''t exactly be ckmail, it would be more of a forced deal, that''s because they want Freya''s help to be Old Elves, but Freya would obey me if I told her not to do that. Now harming well, they could just get someone from the Dark Elf Desert Vige, it looks like my ckmail might not work, so I''m d I didn''t have to resort to something so stupid. ------------- I spent a few more minutes chatting with the Elf Queen before being taken to where mypanions were staying, which meant I got another look at this magical city. Seeing these exotic fantasy trees be homes was amazing, I was acting like a person from the deep countryside in a big city for the first time, I was always looking around finding everything interesting. I''m sure I had a childish smile on my face the whole time, it was just too amazing. Soon I arrived at the house we are using, or should I say in the set of houses, it was a property with several cabins on top ofrge trees of three elements being ice, wood, and water. The ice tree was covered in frost and snow, the water tree had a lot of vines and there was light rain falling from underneath and streams of water falling from certain ces sometimes forming rainbows when the light hit the water. The wood element tree was easy to identify as it had several other stunning nts clinging to it and various types of beautiful flowers were on its branches, just getting close to this tree made me feel the strong life energy. I entered the house, climbing with my wings to one of the wings on top of these trees, I was impressed by the wonderful view. ------------- Late in the afternoon, I was in a hammock with a bottle of blood in one hand and a fruit sandwich that turned out to be magnificent in the other hand. I was alone on the porch of one of the cabins in the trees, I was enjoying the view and rxing when I felt a strange movement inside me as a cut forms on my chest as it rips my shirt, then the doll of crystallized blood that my sister makes appears once more when I heard his voice in my head. "(I feel great, how much time has passed?)" (Elizabeth) "Less than 1 day, it seems that someone helped to heal us, in your case they healed your Soul, how do you feel?" (I) "(I feel great.)" (Elizabeth) "Do you feel well enough to go through the Awakening Ceremony and get your body?" (I) "(Do you really want to get rid of me?)" (Elizabeth) "Hell yeah, I can''t even use my power with you there, for someone with my luck, I don''t know how long I have to live if this continues." (I) "(Then we can do it today, you can do the same as you did with Natasha, but remember that I only need your Vampire bloodline and our mother.)" (Elizabeth) "I get it, let me make some preparations." (I) Chapter 977 Cap 975: Welcome Back Elizabeth Part 2 I was standing in front of the statue of the Blood Goddess, the one who is my mother, there was no one else in the Communal Temple, I asked them to move the wheels, I was just waiting for Natasha and Vanessa to arrive along with all my Familiars before I started. "Do you really just want my bloodline and that of the Goddess Selene?" (I) "(It will be enough for me.)" (Elizabeth) "(If you want to give me something else, give me a Blood Dragon Bloodline, the power of a Dragon mighte in handy.)" (Elizabeth) "Why does everything have to be associated with blood?" (I) "(I am a blood ruler because we are children of the Blood Goddess we can draw more power from everything rted to blood.)" (Elizabeth) "(I don''t need lots of random powers like Natasha, I just want to be the best version of myself and I know exactly who I am.)" (Elizabeth) Her origin, her power, and her understanding of everything is linked to blood, maybe she''s not wrong, but in my eyes, it borders on obsession. "If that''s what you want, but why my bloodline?" (I) "(Because it has many mixed bloodlines that I can make excellent use of.)" (Elizabeth) "All good." (I) I look at the pool of blood not far away, all that blood is mine, I filled it up between the Authority trainings I had with my sister, I know a lot of it will wear off and I''ll have to fill it again. "We''re finally going to settle this¡­" (Natasha) ------------- About twenty minutester everyone had arrived, Natasha had been the first while Nix and La were thest. After everyone was here I tell again what I''m going to do, after that, I kneel in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene while praying. The ceremony would be held in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene as it was in the past with Natasha. I look around and wave to the side waiting for everyone to leave, when it''s over I close my eyes to collect my mind as I prepare myself. "I''m starting." (I) I positioned myself in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene with a little space between me and the statue, then I ripped one of my arms with my ws while all the blood drained from my body until thest piece gathered in a humanoid form of more than 3 meters high. I feel my vision swim as half of my strength leaves my body, I still have some connection to that Blood and I can feel the power contained in it weakening every second away from my body. I didn''t have time to do anything else, my priority was to start the process as soon as possible. "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Ability [ Demon Dragon Authority: 1 ] activated ]> . . . <[ A Skill containing the power of Authority was used to influence a being above the skill owner''s level ]> . . <[ Elizabeth (Demigoddess of Blood) has agreed to cooperate with you ]> I felt my Aura explode along with my Authority surrounding me, the giant made from my blood, and the statue of the Goddess Selene. Soon my Mana, Ki, Spiritual Power, and Holy Power left my body in streams smoothly entering the blood giant in front of me, in fact, the blood giant was voraciously absorbing my power as well as my Aura and Authority. Ding! <[ Identified the interference of the Goddess Selene (Goddess of Blood) in the awakening of Elizabeth (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Choose 3 powers to grant Elizabeth (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> I feel something change with my Aura, a new presence arises making my Aura bubble with power as another Aura mixes with it, so my Authority seems to be a conduit for other power that enters the blood giant. At that moment I only trusted the sensations I had, I was not able to see anything else with my visionpletely unfocused due to weakness, it took a lot of effort to pull a bottle of blood to drink while my mind was flooded with information of what to grant to Elizabeth. It was at that moment that a spark of power that wasing out of the statue to enter the blood giant, suddenly came towards me, it was just a thin trace of that energy, but it was enough to strengthen my body and improve my eyesight. But even so, I keep my eyes closed to take advantage of this breath of relief to choose what I would bestow on my sister. 1. Bloodline [ True Blood Dragon: Original ] 2. Lineage [ Goddess Selene: 100% ] 3. Bloodline [ Vampire Lord of Chaos (Zenos): 100% ] When I chose these three bloodlines I felt like I had an invisible hand squeezing my body like an old rag trying to get thest drop of liquid out of me. Of course, that was just a feeling when in fact what happened was I felt my whole body go dry when three drops of crystallized blood appeared in front of me on top of a shadow dragon hand with starry sparkles that hade out of my chest. Soon this Dragon w stretches towards the blood giant who was being bathed in red energying out of the Goddess statue, this w prates the blood giant in the chest causing roots of ck energy to spread apart from the ws to the rest of the dragon''s body Blood Giant As the blood that makes up its body bubbles as if it is being boiled, this causes red steam to rise from its body and evaporate. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Elizabeth (Demigoddess of Blood) began creating a new body ]> . . <[ It has been identified that all bloodlines have fullpatibility with Elizabeth (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> . . <[ Initiating merging of 4 bloodlines into 1 ]> . . . <[ Elizabeth (Demigoddess of Blood) Restoration Process has started ]> . . . <[ Elizabeth (Blood Demigod)''s power and Authority will be limited to the level of Zenos (Blood Demigod: Iplete) ]> . . . <[ Wake up processpleted ]> It was at that moment when I was distracted by the notifications of everything that was happening that I missed the moment when the blood that was in the pool had started to flow towards the giant of blood that was evaporating. That blood vapor wasn''t dispersing, it was staying around the blood giant all this time, but it was only noticeable now when the amount of red vapor increased, the Dragon w went back inside my body while the Blood giant disappeared into what was now a red mist around him. Sigh "I did what I could." (I) Chapter 978 Cap 976: Welcome Back Elizabeth Part 3 The blood giant had disappeared within the mist of blood that had risen from his body evaporating with the blood that made up his body boiling. Before I thought it was just steam, then this steam built up enough to notice that it didn''t move away from the blood giant until it became a mist that hid him inside, but now it looks more like a cloud around him, a red cloud blood. I took advantage of my Aura and power stopped being absorbed while only red energy continued toe out of the statue for a few more seconds before also stopping, I took advantage of my work being basically over to pull a barrel of blood twice my size into to drink. It took me just a few seconds to drink all of this, I felt like I had spent years in the desert without seeing water once, and now I can finally fill my stomach with this wonderful liquid, and in this analogy, this liquid represents this absurd amount of blood that I just drank drink at once. "I''ve had worse..." (I) Sigh I felt the rapid digestion of this blood while I felt my veins dry before, now I try a few drops of blood appearing, halfway through the Awakening Ceremony I had already lost the connection I had with the giant made of my own blood, it was as if the connection was changing. I look down at my hand with a start when I realize it looks like a mummy''s hand, it was just skin and bones, it was at that moment that I noticed that my previously perfectly fitted outfit is now loose enough to fit another person inside. I waspletely dry, I ran my hands over my face and I only felt the hardness of my bones, it was a strange sensation and I hadn''t even realized how fragile my state was until that moment. I was very shocked by my state, but suddenly I saw a glint out of the corner of my eye and came to look at the ce where my sister was still going through her Awakening Ceremony. That''s when I realized that the cloud of blood around him was a sphere flowing in circles. In addition, it seemed that within these clouds there were lightning and thunder of different colors, but they were not emerging from the center, they were emerging from the edges and reaching the center causing lights to appear from within from time to time revealing a smaller and smaller silhouette. I look towards the pool of my blood realizing that it was now empty, in addition to losing all the blood in my body, I also lost all the blood that was in the pool that was also mine. "Aren''t you going to pull away?" (Natasha) "Not yet, I don''t think it will take that long, I''d like to see it through to the end." (I) The shes within the cloud became more and more frequent, the shes more and more intense to the point where the silhouette within was no longer visible. I also started to feel my presence disappear from the cloud spherepletely, the same for the presence of the Goddess Selene, the only presence left was the one I felt inside my blood before when my sister Elizabeth was still inside my body. "Aren''t the othersing over?" (I) "They can''t, this is still the Authority-filled presence of a Demigoddess creating a new body, if not for this Temple the whole city would have been crushed by this presence." (Natasha) "I don''t feel that presence is that strong." (I) "You and I are immune, we share her origins, our presences, Aura and Authority don''t have such a terrible effect on each other." (Natasha) The cloud of blood outside looks like a storm cloud, but no soundes out of there, all we can see are the shes caused by the various colored lightning bolts, no sound everes out of the cloud which seems to be thicker and thicker to the point of material what should be in a gaseous state appears almost liquid. "Why was she still alive even without a body?" (I) "I could feel her weak life force within me before, even now in the ceremony she was not considered to be reborn." (I) "She is being restored." (I) "She must be killed twice to be considered dead." (Natasha) "His Authority of hers allows him to transfer his Soul and part of his power through the bloodline we all share as brothers." (Natasha) "Her body may have been destroyed, but she didn''t really die, she would have died if you were killed with her still inside you." (Natasha) "I see..." (I) She''s more absurd than I imagined, she basically uses her family as a fallback point if she dies, like roleying games where if the character dies in a fight for the world, theye back to the city or some other fallback point. "(This is very ripped off if this was a game I would report her for cheating.)" (I) -------------- I stayed in the same ce for 30 minutes next to Natasha while we were watching the storm sphere in front of us. During that time my body digested all that blood I drank and produced a little more blood in my veins, so I drank 5 more barrels of the same size as the previous one of blood, thanks to which I can finally feel a weak flow of blood through my body and I''m not as skinny as I used to be. I may not be 100% yet, but at least I''m not in the same weakness as before, meanwhile, the storm sphere in front of us has an almost solid appearance, we can''t even see the lightning inside anymore. It only took a few more seconds for the outer surface of the sphere to stop moving, it seemedpletely solid now, but the presence we felt before now seems to have something more, I''m sure Natasha can feel that Authority too. A tyrannical Authority that demands not obedience but respect. An Authority that does not allow itself to be contradicted or denied, its sovereignty cannot be denied, I could feel that Authority, but I was not affected by it. Crack "Looks like the time has finallye." (I) "I think you better get away from me for a bit." (Natasha) "Why?" (I) Crack Crack Soon cracks began to appear on the sphere''s surface and a red glow began to seep through the cracks. "I might have done something... Urgh!!!!" (Natasha) Crack Crack Crack Boommm!!!! Suddenly I felt a gust of wind and the next thing I knew Natasha wasn''t next to me, she went through the wall behind me flying away, next to me there was another person who was surrounded by red mist. When I trace where it came from I notice that the fog trail around that person leads to the sphere that has a huge hole now. "I''m fine now, I''ve wanted to do this for a while." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) The presence, Aura, and Authority that previously emanated from the sphere disappear, but I can feel traces of theming from this person that I''m sure is Elizabeth, even her voice is the same one I heard in my head before, a voice full of extreme confidence. "I don''t know what that was but..." (I) "Wee back Elizabeth." (I) Chapter 979 Cap 977: Absolute Trust "Wee back Elizabeth." (I) I was surprised when Natasha was thrown out of the Common Temple through a wall without me noticing, so all I could do was shake hands with the one whonded the blow. As I weed my first big sister, the sphere she came out of dissolved, and the red mist around her disappeared revealing her appearance. "This body is too weak, this blow took all my power and what was left of the mother''s power." (Elizabeth) "Before you talk, shouldn''t you put on something to wear?" (I) While talking to her the mist around her disappearedpletely revealing her whole body, I must say that my sister is very beautiful, in fact, she is as beautiful as the Goddesses I have met so far. Her beautiful straight red hair flowing down her sculptural body like a waterfall to her waist. Her deep red eyes filled with boundless confidence and tyranny as if she was always at the top of the food chain, a being that doesn''t ept being challenged. Her olive skin was tainted by a ck tattoo on her chest that went down to her stomach. Her sculptural body has no ws, her curves capable of seducing any creature, and her discreet smile, which draws attention. Red crystal scales line his arms from the back of his hands to his elbows and from his feet to his thighs, there are also scales on his neck and back. 4 horns meet on her head as if forming a natural crown for her attesting her sovereignty. Even though she is naked she shows no embarrassment or any other reaction, she acts normally as she walks and speaks with natural elegance as she pulls me into her arms. "You did a great job Zenos, my little brother." (Elizabeth) "It''s not like I have a choice." (I) "We both know you could have kicked me out of you." (Elizabeth) "But I had confidence that wasn''t going to happen." (Elizabeth) "Believing someone you''ve never met?" (I) "I trusted that my lineage would not run through the veins of someone who would abandon one of their family." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Her words have absolute confidence in what she says as if it were the most normal thing possible, but even without knowing her for a long time, perhaps because our connection was so intimate as upying the same body during these days, I could see it in her eyes and words that his trust was in the bloodline he had, the Blood Goddess bloodline. Elizabeth is proud of her lineage and has absolute confidence in her family as she shares her lineage. It seems that she extends the confidence she possesses in herself to those who share her lineage. I can''t tell you how arrogant her words were now, but it seemed like this is her trying to say thank you, so I push the thought aside and pull a tunic to hide her body, but she removes the tunic. "Could you put on something to cover yourself up with?" (I) "I won''t wear something to hide my body, I''m not against wearing something suitable, but I won''t wear any cape to hide my body." (Elizabeth) "If you could just wait awhile..." (I) "I know that some people can be shy, I won''t be showing myself to everyone either, not everyone deserves to see me." (Elizabeth) Before I finished speaking, blood oozed from the pores of her body and between her scales forming a magnificent red garment that looked like red leather, there was also decoration of red crystals. It was skin-tight leather pants with crystal heels on the feet, a loose red shirt going to her waist with a long leather coat decorated with scales just like her body. She made clothes using her own blood with great ease, the clothes formed while she was moving and talking to me. "That should be good enough, right?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, now can you put me down?" (I) "Sorry you''re so light I forgot, it reminds me I have something to do." (Elizabeth) She''s very pretty, but she''s also tall, I''ve been distracted by a lot of things and I''ve only just noticed that she''s 1.90 meters tall, not counting the heels she''s wearing. After putting me down she puts on a serious face and walks to the front of the statue of the Goddess Selene where she kneels. "Thank you mom for helping me restore my body to better potential than in the past." (Elizabeth) "I''m sorry for not being able to assist you for a while due to my current condition." (Elizabeth) She spoke with respect still kneeling in front of the statue that had no reaction, meanwhile, I heard footsteps from the other side of the room and I see Natashaing back covered in dust as she cracks her neck. "I should have braced myself, I thought I still had a few seconds left." (Natasha) Strangely Natasha didn''t seem to be angry, she stood beside me calmly as we watched Elizabeth pray. "You seem calm for someone who''s been punched for no reason." (I) "She had spoken to me a few decades ago not to fight a certain Evil God or she would punch me the next time she saw me." (Natasha) "So you fought that Evil God and ran away?" (I) "No, I let that Evil God go back then since he hadn''t done anything, but yearster I fought him and died." (Natasha) "..." (I) "That was rtively recently." (Natasha) "I think she was right." (I) "That God was an idiot, but she wanted to use him to train a future Hero for the Vampires, which never happened." (Natasha) "I didn''t have time to find one, since someone spends their days traveling to fight and someone else is always sleeping, all the work falls to me." (Elizabeth) "I''m always the one who has to close dimensional rifts, I''m always the one who has to put order among the most ambitious Vampires when they forget who''s at the top, and I''m always the one who has to solve problems with other Demigods." (Elizabeth) "How does solving problems mean picking a fight when they say they won''t follow through on what you said?" (Natasha) "It''s not my fault that some people don''t understand when I''m being reasonable." (Elizabeth) "..." (Natasha) "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, you should know that between the three of us, I''m the most reasonable, at least I can have a civil conversation without punching someone or traumatizing a nation with nightmares." (Elizabeth) "There''s context to that, but I can''t argue that it''s fine to hit some people sometimes." (Natasha) "(Why does my family have to be so weird!?)" (I) Chapter 980 Cap 978: Responsibility Of Those With Power After Elizabeth had finished praying before the statue of the Goddess Selene, I personally introduced her to Vanessa and my Family. It turns out that Elizabeth already knew Vanessa, but this happened while she was sleeping, it seems that Vanessa is my sister''s granddaughter, Vanessa''s Mother who rescued her from the persecution of the Church of Light in the past is my sister''s Daughter just as Irina is my daughter. This means that the leader of the Temple of Blood and leader of the neutral Vampire faction is my older sister''s daughter, which makes Vanessa her Granddaughter ording to Vampire lore. This got a little confusing for me, but my two sisters say that this confusion between Vampire n rtions is normal. After that we left the Communal Temple, which will now have to be repaired due to the hole in the side, leaving there we went to Tania''s atelier where Elizabeth spent hours seeing many clothes and cing some orders. So I walked around the city with Elizabeth while we chatted casually, she asked random things based on where we were passing, such as things rted to the content avable for reading in the library, about the topics covered at school, about the more than unusual architecture of the city, about the Dungeon and about the various races she saw on the streets. It all seemed like random conversation based on the surroundings as we walked, Natasha even made sure to tell her about the morning workouts the whole town does. In addition, as it was already night when we left Tania''s studio, Elizabeth saw firsthand the nocturnal hunt, where women go hunting men while men try to escape or hide, this was basically the first policy that was implemented in this city even before it was built. My sister asked in depth about this "cultural movement" in our city, I exined to her how it started, why we keep it, the training benefits of this practice, and the limits imposed on not involving couples or minors for obvious reasons. Actually, we weren''t sure either, but we all had high levels, experience, and skills. When we arrive at my mansion inside the Dungeon, I go to a room to talk only with my sisters. "I think I gave you a decent presentation about the city and the Dungeon." (I) "Yes, it sure was very interesting, the culture you''ve developed in this city to always seek personal improvement and diversity is amazing." (Elizabeth) "His solution to various problems such as diversity of races, low birth rate of some races, differences in instincts and libido of these races, interaction of these races and architectural adaptation for these different races was very strange but incredibly effective." (Elizabeth) "The culture of this city almost naturally forces people to improve." (Elizabeth) "Thanks!???" (I) She looked incredibly excited as she spoke, I hadn''t realized that she was analyzing so much of the city''s situation. Natasha seemed to be finding all this normal and turned to me smiling waiting for Elizabeth to stop talking before exining. "Perhaps you don''t know, but Elizabeth was responsible for creating countless kingdoms and Empires throughout the ages, she had great Kings and Emperors as her students." (Natasha) "For her, it is impossible to walk through a city without analyzing everything her eyes can see, I can say that she can see more than anyone else." (Natasha) "When analyzing a city, the important thing is not just the now, the nning must be done in 3 times, in the short term to solve even temporarily a problem that exists, in the medium term thinking about how to prevent this problem from recurring with much frequency and in the long term by discovering the original cause of the problem to prevent it from recurring again." (Elizabeth) "Nobody cares, so let me finish exining." (Natasha) "If she did all that, then why is she called a Living Cmity?" (I) "Because she not only helped in the creation of Kingdoms and Empires, she was also the one who put an end to many of them." (Natasha) "It has destroyed entire nations, caused revolutions, or simply crushed them." (Natasha) "If I talk like that he''ll think I''m like you." (Elizabeth) Sigh "I only cause the fall if there is no chance of getting back on track." (Elizabeth) "Those with power have responsibility, there will always be people and resources gathering where those with power are, not alwaysbat power will be what determines this, it could be economic power, ideological power or even religious power." (Elizabeth) "It''s up to those with power to guide people, to be an example to be followed and the one to show the right path for future generations." (Elizabeth) "But if the person in charge forgets about their reason for being there, if they forget their duty and responsibility, then they don''t need to be at the top anymore." (Elizabeth) "She has set herself above any King or Emperor and if you don''t meet the minimum standard she sets then there will be nothing left before long." (Natasha) So she is called the Living Tyranny because of this, she is literally a tyrant who creates or destroys nations at her will while iming to be doing right. "Not everyone has what it takes to lead, many don''t even understand the responsibility of such a position, so I just clear the way for the mostpetent or depending on how rotten a nation is, it''s better to start from scratch." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I spent the rest of the night answering many questions, other than how much she was inside me, and spent most of the time quietly resting, now that she has a body she has be much more active. She wanted to know more about the city, in fact, she wanted to know everything, the problem was that she was too tired, the Awakening Ceremony is too exhausting for me. I luckily ate a lot along the way and my body was back to normal, at least outwardly, but I was still tired. I told her that I distribute my tasks and point out who to look for, magical things are in Erica and Rakan''s hands, civil administration is in Ivan''s bony hands, and things rted to trade, economics, and materials are in Nira''s capable hands, things rted religion is in Vanessa''s hands and things rted to the architecture of the city itself are in Leonardo''s hands. I said all this to get away from her, she didn''t care about my weak state, so I went to eat some more and then went straight to bed to rest. Chapter 981 Cap 979: Luminus Comes To Visit My night''s sleep was wonderful to the point where I only got out of bed because I was dragged out of the room by Diana. It seems that besides me no one else had a good night''s sleep because of my sister who wanted to meet everyone, so after I ate something I went outside the Dungeon where my two sisters were. It was there that I found my Elizabeth talking to Nira, their conversation a bitplicated and Nira stops talking when she sees me. They were in the middle of one of the rope bridges between the treetop huts. "Master, your sister won''t leave me alone, I still have a lot of work to do." (Nira) "I could have talked sooner, so I''ll let you work and we''ll talkter." (Elizabeth) My sister gets up and leaves with a smile after hearing what Nira said. Sigh "Finally, because of her, I lost the order list." (Nira) "What order list?" (I) "H needs some materials for her ritual, I had the list of materials in my hand and now I can''t find them." (Nira) "Then talk to H again or take her with you to get the materials." (I) "I''ll do it after I eat something, see youter master." (Nira) I walk in the direction I saw Elizabeth go, look around to see her sitting on the edge of the balcony looking down at the White Elf Vige. "Looks like you haven''t slept all night." (I) "After the Awakening Ceremony I am full of energy, even if I wanted to I wouldn''t be able to sleep." (Elizabeth) "But you could have let the others sleep." (I) "I was curious about the type of people around you, out of everyone in the family you are the only one who went down that path." (Elizabeth) "Which way?" (I) "By the way... looks like we have visitors." (Elizabeth) Suddenly my sister stops talking and sniffs the air, then she gets up and starts looking at the sky as if looking for something or someone, I did the same knowing that her senses must be better than mine. It didn''t take long for me to notice Luminus standing 1 meter away from us, but he wasn''t looking at me, he was looking at my sister. Luminus'' eyes were filled with shock and panic as he stood like a statue looking at Elizabeth. "So it''s the Firefly, I knew that smell was familiar." (Elizabeth) "How long are you going to stand there? I thought I taught you something about how to behave." (Elizabeth) "May praise be the light of all nations and the broken crown of those who have strayed from the path, I Luminus hail the great Elizabeth..." (Luminus) "These long speeches are horrible." (I) "I like it, when you make a formal greeting like this it demonstrates that the person knows who he is talking to, not only the name and position but also the history and achievements that the person has." (Elizabeth) "For me, this has always been a big waste of time..." (I) "If you say anything else, you''ll have to join Luminus in doing the greeting." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "But... but now that I think about it, there''s a certain elegance to that kind of greeting." (I) "I knew I would see the beauty in such action." (Elizabeth) Her eyes scared me for a second, they looked like Lilith''s eyes, I know better than anyone, wanting to argue with someone crazy is always a loss, especially someone crazy and strong. "Let''s stop the greetings, for now, let me take a look at you..." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth stands up and looks seriously at Luminus, she even runs her hand over his face and the back of his hands where his tattoos were. "Looks like you''ve aplished your goal, congrattions Firefly or should I call you something else now that you''ve be an influential figure among the Dragons?" (Elizabeth) "You can call me what you want Professor, my rapid increase in strength was thanks to surviving your training." (Luminus) "Luminus was so cute when he was younger, I found him injured after being shed by a celestial shark." (Elizabeth) "Even injured he kept getting up, it was inspiring." (Elizabeth) "I''ll let you..." (I) Suddenly the space opens sucking Luminus in before closing, everything happened so fast to the point where if I had closed my eyes for half a second I would have missed it. "This could be bad, we have to hurry." (Elizabeth) My sister spreads her wings and starts flying towards the World Tree, so I do the same, after a long night of sleep along with all of the morning considering with the Suns being at the highest point of the sky, I managed to rest very well, I have notpletely recovered my strength, but I am almostpletely recovered. -------------- A few minutester we arrived near the Temple built around the World Tree, we weren''t stopped until now, which I found very strange since in some moments I felt eyes on me. Even though we found it strange that we managed to get here without being impeded, we went down to the garden where it was the day before, in front of the World Tree right in the middle of this temple. While we were still going down I see Luminus kneeling on the ground while bleeding and the Elf Queen I met yesterday had blood on one of her hands while the World Tree Spirit was floating beside her holding her wrist as if trying to stop her. I was seeing that the situation was serious, but I feel how bad it was when we pass through some kind of barrier when that happens a very strong killing intent appears like a wall hitting me making me dizzy for a few seconds. Even getting closer to the Elf Queen was difficult, but my sister didn''t seem to care or feel a thing as she descended to the ground calmly approaching the Elf Queen. Even without getting too close, I could see the fearful Elf Queen''s arm showing the strength she was doing to free herself, her face before calm when I first met her, was now filled with fury as she only looked at Luminus with her eyes almost red with anger. "Good to see you again Queen Ellyana." (Elizabeth) "Let go of me Elly..." (Ellyana) "Are you calmer?" (Elly) "No, but I won''t do anything else." (Ellyana) When my sister appears standing in front of the Elf Queen, blocking her view of Luminus, the Elf Queen looks at Elizabeth before turning to whoever holds her wrist asking to let go. Chapter 982 Cap 980: Finished Gate Pov Light Temr High: Today the day started like many others, I get up before sunrise, and take care of my hygiene in the morning before going to train with thousands of other Temrs. After 4 hours of training where I was the teacher of the use of spears to 5 battalions, I went to wash up and eat something before putting on my armor to go to my post for the rest of the day. I am one of the 20 elite Guards who protect the High Priests by taking care of the construction of the "gate" that we heard the High Priests talk about. We were instructed not to mention anything about this project or those involved even among our peers, but even knowing what this "gate" really is, we don''t know anything. There are a total of 40 elite Guards with a strength equal to mine, we take turns dividing the day in half so that everyone can rest and always be in the best possible condition for our task. I had just entered the main hall of the Great Cathedral which was reconstructed after the great attack, I reported myself to the service before going straight to the ce, on the way I met another High Temr like me, unlike me who am a user of spear, he fights using a great sword that bottle but back. "Varchari, his face looks terrible, if he couldn''t sleep again he should look for one of the High Priests specialized in healing." (I) "I already went to one of themst week, I''mpletely fine with them." (Varcari) He''s not wearing his helmet so I can see the dark circles under his eyes which are also very red but other than that he looks fine, his skin has always been that white hue, he doesn''t look pale, his lips aren''t dry either and he doesn''t looks slimmer. Also, his Aura doesn''t look any different than normal, if he had to point something out it would be his slightly negative emotions. "Spying on a teammate''s Aura is against the rules, so what do you think you''re doing?" (Varcari) "I apologize, but you''ve been looking bad for weeks, I wanted to know if you were still up to the task." (I) "Our assignment has been a huge waste of time, we''ve been standing around watching Church schrs go about their business for weeks, I''d rather they sent me to the battlefield." (Varcari) "Don''t say that we were assigned to protect them because of the importance of what they do, but we shouldn''t talk about it anymore." (I) "We are in the middle of our Church of Light''s core territory, just to enter this Separate Space would be very difficult, anyone who enters will note out alive with all our main forces and defenses concentrated here, our presence here is being wasted." (Varcari) "My brother died yesterday in the attack against that ind in the sky, at least he had a chance to attack that contaminatednd." (Varcari) "I heard that the attack failed, but it looks like the new magic was effective." (I) "The test went very well, now we will be able to send our real troops there and I make sure they send me along." (Varcari) "I don''t understand why take care of that ce first, we should attack the ck Empire." (I) "I don''t know either, it seems our Target is the World Tree, if we get the power from there we will be able to annihte the ck Empire." (Varcari) "Which would be next to impossible, the World Trees are sentient, they won''t cooperate with anyone but the Elves." (I) "You should spend some of your time reading in the library, in addition to strength someone in our position needs wisdom, we need to study to realize what we have to do" (Varchari) For someone whoins of constant nightmares for days, he seems to be fine, he was able to carry on a conversation without being swayed by his emotions, good emotional training I see. "(Maybe your nightmares are about the downtime we''re having with our current task.)" (I) "We''reing, let''s join the others and do preliminary patrols as usual." (I) "Yes, let''s just finish another day with this monotonous task." (Varcari) He puts on his helmet as we reach the za where the "gate" is being built, we pass through the various barriers thanks to the insignia we carry, then enter the za which has been renovated to contain therge 200 meter high gate. The "gate" was formed of 7rge sections in the form of legs thatplement each other forming a circle, it seems to be made of various types of metals with its color being mainly white with several golden magic circles drawn throughout its structure. On the floor below is arge multiyered magic circle with Spiritual Runes written on eachyer, furthermore, there are 10 pirs made of magic metals with various magic crystals iid by their structure arranged around it. Outside the magic circle are various types of rare materials and dozens of schrs, they are modifying various parts of the magic circle and other things. I don''t know what they''re doing exactly, and my knowledge of magic is very limited, I only studied enough about magic to be able to fight a Mage efficiently. Varcari and I started walking, but I noticed that Varcari was looking around more than usual, his gaze lingering for a few minutes on the "gate" floating in the center. I can''t see his face well because of the helmet, but his dissatisfaction with all this is well known, he also made it very clear that he didn''t want to be here. "(He has to learn that we will stay where we are ordered, that is our only duty, we must rely on our superiors and Lady Grace of the Great God Baldr.)" (I) ------------- After changing shifts, we begin the patrol checking the materials against the pre-approved list, checking the schrs'' identities, and checking the surroundings again until something catches everyone''s attention. The magic circle on the ground lit up as the "Gate" began to rotate, I could feel the light element being drawn into the "Gate" as its interior filled with luminous white energy. The amount of energy being channeled through all this was veryrge making the space itself vibrate in the surroundings. "Why did it activate all of a sudden!?" (I) I look at the schrs who seem silent, but the other Elite Guards like me are just as confused as I am, it hurts to go check the "gate" while me and three others go towards the schrs, we need to know what''s going on. Chapter 983 Cap 981: What To Do With A Bad Gate Pov Light Temr High: I run to Church schrs to find out why the "gate" was acting like this, as far as I was let know, it was not supposed to be activated without the presence of the High Priest. "What is happening!?" (I) "The gate activated, I can''t believe we finally made it... hahahahaha..." (High Priest A) "Turn it off now, instructions are..." (I) "We know what the instructions are and we''ve already tried to deactivate it, but we couldn''t." (High Priest B) "We temporarily activated only a part of the Magic Circle on the ground to test whether the conversion from the Light element to the Spatial element was happening efficiently." (High Priest C) "Yes, but then everything got out of control, the magic circle activatedpletely generating a chain reaction that ended up activating the gate." (High Priest B) "I already tried to deactivate it, but I can''t..." (High Priest B) "Is it working the wrong way?" (I) "No, it''s working correctly, it seems to connect with the established destination, actually there''s something strange." (High Priest A) "What''s up, any new problems?" (High Priest C) "No, I already found out and analyzed what he noticed, was it the Space current vector?" (High Priest D) "Yes, the direction..." (High Priest A) "Yes, after a quick analysis it appeared the other side was the one who forced the activation, what we did generated a slight connection thatsted less than half a second, but somehow they were prepared and forced the gate open..." ( High Priest D) "Hey, tell your teammates to stay away from the Gate!" (High Priest B) "..." (I) I was understanding little of what they were talking about, but it was enough to know that magic is no longer under their control, but as long as they''re not panicking it doesn''t matter, it shouldn''t be a risk. Soon one of them points to three of the Elite Guards running towards the gate, by their Auras I know who the three are. Two of them are behind the third that stopped right in front of the "gate" and by its Aura, I know it''s Varcari, but something is strange in its Aura, I try to run, but it''s toote when the Aura explodes. -------------- Pov Varcari (High Temr of Light): These sleepless nights are killing me, I can''t stop having the same nightmare about the war. Always the same thing portrayed in different ways, the Church of Light being massacred. I know that these are just useless things, fantasies created in my dreams by my eagerness to go to the battlefield, but exactly those useless things that are disturbing my sleep, if this continues, it will start to affect my strength in battle. "What is that!?" (I) Suddenly I feel the ambient magic burst into activity as two beams of light are shining brighter and brighter at the corners of my eyes. One of these spotlights was the glowing magic circleyered on the ground while the second spotlight was the "gate" floating in the middle of the magic circle. I see the other Guards nodding and follow as agreed, while some go to see the Schrs, others go to check the surrounding area and I as well as a few others go to have a look at the magic circle to see if there is anything or anyone strange. "Argh!!!" (I) My head suddenly started to hurt a lot, but I didn''t have time to deal with that now, I pull out a healing potion and drink it as I run to the magic circle and start investigating along with the others or at least that''s what I wanted to do. "(Finally, I was tired of waiting.)" My body suddenly wasn''t obeying me anymore, a childish voice spoke in my head as my eyes turned to the "gate" against my will. Soon I started running towards the gate, I could hear the others calling me from behind, I''m sure they must be chasing me with weapons in hand, if I were in their ce I would do that, but I can''t hear anything else. "(That bastard got tired of waiting, but I won''t let it go his way.)" The only senses I still have are sight and touch, my body was taken over by this thing very easily, no matter how much I try to resist it ispletely useless, the worst thing is that I don''t even know when it started. So at that moment, I feel something inside of me, something full of malice and dark bubbling out, I feel my Aura being expelled out of my body before being exploded shoding an amount of pain I never felt before, and my mind wentpletely nk at that moment and that''s when I saw the creature that was in my body, a childlike aspect putting its little finger on my forehead as I feel everything disappearing. ---------------- Pov Caitlyn (Living Nightmare): When that thing was activated I noticed his Aura, it was different than it once was, it had a touch of Divine and irritating now. I was hidden for weeks in this useless guy''s nightmares and now I have to rush my ns because someone didn''t know how to wait. "(Now that I''ve gotten rid of that idiot''s mind.)" (I) "This body is mine." (I) I sted my Aura to the surroundings, unfortunately, it''s impossible to use territory in this ce, but I use my Aura to activate the magic I ced around while this idiot was patrolling without realizing that he was controlling his steps to create a magic circle underground. "< Mental Destruction > ¡Á79" (I) Since I was acting, I took the opportunity to kill everyone present, including the two who lingered this body with their sword and spear. They all fell to the ground with blood pouring from their eyes, mouth, nose, and ears, their bodies still alive for the time being, but their minds shattered. "< Spatial Copse: Activate >" (I) My magic circle rises from the ground to float around the long distance teleportation gate. Soon the energy of Darkness and space interferes with the magic causing the pirs in the ground to crack as the gate itself shakes. "WHO DARES!!!!!???" "Someone prettier and smarter than a traitor!" (I) "I''ll show you what to do with a shitty gate like that!" (I) Doing this from a distance is really a bad idea, especially when my Aura was broken when Baldr''s presenceing from the main Temple starts to crush my Aura. "Damn, I don''t have time..." (I) "< Denial of Reality >" (I) I use my Authority together with all my power causing space to break apart by force as an imaginary world takes its ce, thebination of this with the magic I activated that causes the long distance teleportation gate to breakpletely as I destroy everything in the surroundings. But the rift in space that was being closed was forcibly held open by two white ws, that was thest thing I saw when this borrowed body was torn apart, but even in the imaginary world, my real body was not able to run away from the energy that traveled through the connection. "You goddamn bastard...aaahhhh!!!!!" (I) Chapter 984 Cap 982: A New Tenant After the Elf Queen calmed down with my sister blocking the view of Luminus who was still on the ground kneeling and injured, Lorraine arrives apanied by Loki who walks to my side. "Did hee here?" (Lorraine) "He didn''t have time, Ellyana dragged him before he got here of his own ord." (Elly) Sigh "Let''s settle this in a secluded ce." (Lorraine) Lorraine snaps her fingers and space seems to ripple causing her, the White Elf Queen, and the World Tree Spirit to disappear before space returns to normal leaving only me, Elizabeth, Loki who just arrived, and an injured Luminus who is still on the ground kneeling. "Can someone exin to me what''s going on?" (I) My sister goes to Luminus who still doesn''t move, she tries to kick him knowing she won''tnd, her leg stopped 10 centimeters away from him. "The space around him is trapping him in that position, she always acts extreme, it''s like Natasha." (Elizabeth) Sigh --------------- After a few minutes of sitting at a table in the garden waiting, Elizabeth tells me the story of Ellyana, something that happened even before the Nix family incident thousands of years ago. It seems that an Empire at the time was having a war with a new Kingdom that had been created by Demons who fled from the ck Empire. This Human Empire asked many nations for help, but none epted to participate in the war with them directly, this request for help came even here on the Floating Ind. At that time it was less than 100 years since Ellyana was the Elf Queen, she already had a son, a half Elf who was considered a genius for being born with Pure Elemental Affinity with 3 elements being Darkness, Water, and Thunder. Her son convinced her to ept helping that human Empire, but his way of helping was not to fight, he wanted to serve as a mediator between the Human Empire and the ck Empire from which those Demons fled. But when the son of the White Elf Queen went to that Human Empire to make the proposal, he didn''te back, as well as everyone who apanied him, they were all killed by a Saint of the Church of Light at that time, my sister said that this Saint was one of the 8 that she killed before losing her body far from this world. It seems that the Elf Queen learned everything through the Fairy who had a Contract with her son, as the Fairy died first than her contractor, her Soul was sent back to the Fairy World and after building a new energy body she managed to tell everything to Ellyana. "I don''t understand, why did they kill him?" (I) "That Human Empire didn''t want help from Demons and Ellyana''s son only had that proposition to make." (Elizabeth) "Unfortunately a Saint of Light at the time, Magic Knight was there, this was normal as the Church of Light would never stop engaging in fights to kill Demons." (Elizabeth) "That idiot was one of the most extreme fanatics, so he wouldn''t tolerate anyone with the element of darkness around, let alone someone with the pure element of darkness behaving superior in front of a Saint." (Elizabeth) "After that, Ellyana''s hatred for the Church of Light was very great, when Arash''s family had that feud that separated the Dragons of Light from the rest of them, so did the Fairies and Spirits of Light." (Elizabeth) "For her, who is an Elf Queen, it was more than uneptable to know that there were Fairies and Spirits beside the Church of Light that day, since then she started to put everyone with the element of light in the same box." (Elizabeth) "I can understand, but wouldn''t that be an impediment to her as an Elf Queen?" (I) "If I could I would have resigned already, I am perfectly aware of my shorings, but there is no one to rece me yet." (Ellyana) "Even if there was nothing would change, not for me." (Elly) Soon the three that had disappeared returned, and the Elf Queen had her back to everyone as the Spirit of the World Tree waves her hand freeing and healing Luminus. "You must go for today, but you will have another opportunity, wait for my notice." (Lorraine) "Thank you..." (Luminus) Luminus disappears in a beam of light heading towards the horizon. "I take it the matter is resolved now?" (Loki) "But what..." (I) Suddenly I felt my vision rippling as a massive headache hit me, thest thing I saw was my sister taking me in her arms and saying something in my ear. "You always show up at the worst times..." (Elizabeth) --------------- When I open my eyes I realize that I''m on the Ship again, but there was something different, I just needed a few seconds to understand what was happening. Sigh "It can only be a joke..." (I) I was in the middle of one of the corridors inside the Ship, I start to walk towards the exit, and I hear strange noises and voices everywhere, but I ignore everything until I get out of the Ship that is rocking as if in a storm. When I finally walked out the door, I found myself in a garden with a small bed, in the middle where a small girl was sleeping, but I noticed that her clothes were a little torn and there were some bruises on her body, I sit down next to her and rock her body lightly until she opened her eyes. "Please tell me this isn''t what I''m thinking." (I) "Is that any way to treat a wounded little girl?" (Caitlyn) "As far as I know, you are older than my previous world, so I won''t be fooled by your illusions... big sister." (I) "At least it still has some respect." (Caitlyn) When she lifts a mountain hut forms around us and I find myself sitting on a sofa in front of a candle firece with a tea in my hands, my sister sitting next to me her clothes nowpletely mended but the bruises remain. "Are these wounds an illusion?" (I) "No, my real body was burned by Baldr''s power, he used my connection he had with a puppet within his holy grounds to reach me." (Caitlyn) "What you are seeing is an illusory body that I am using as my Soul''s vessel, unfortunately, I am a little too injured and I need your help." (Caitlyn) "But why always me!?" (I) "Because of your Chaos power, it helps you do things that wouldn''t be possible normally, like obtaining bloodlines that aren''t yours or changing your race so drastically." (Caitlyn) "One of those things is the ability to create a body with more potential like you did with Natasha, that''s why I came to you" (Caitlyn) Why does my family have to be so intrusive? In fact, they juste to me with various demands, but what can I do? "You already know what I want, until then it''s been a vacation in your mind, it might cause some hallucinations, but that should be it." (Caitlyn) She''s giving a new meaning to the phrase "renting an apartment in someone''s mind" putting it that way, too literal a meaning for my taste. Chapter 985 Cap 983: I Will Wait For A Delivery When I open my eyes I realize I''m still sitting at the table with my sister and the others talking, I don''t move. "Looks like she released you early." (Elizabeth) "I wish you hadn''t evene..." (I) "You don''t have to worry about me, unlike some people, I won''t cause you any trouble, at least not while you''re awake." (Caitlyn) "How did you..." (I) I was still a little dizzy, it felt like someone had run a train over my head, but as I was talking to Elizabeth, I suddenly heard Caitlyn''s voice, I didn''t hear her voice inside my head, I heard her voice with my ears as I tilt my head back and see a miniature version of her floating on top of a stuffed toy shaped like my head. "What were you doing to die like that?" (Elizabeth) "Before that, what are you doing out of my body? I thought you were without a body." (I) "That''s an illusion, but it must be said that it fooled my eyes for a few seconds." (Loki) "Actually this is an illusory body, a Lesser Familiar I created using my power, I''m still inside its head." (Caitlyn) She points at me nonchntly, but at least I know it''s just an illusion, I try to grab her with my hand, but find it impossible when my hand crosses her body. "I know what you did, so please tell me?" (Lorraine) "I destroyed the long distance teleportation gate, but there was someone already on the way, he prevented the copse long enough to get through." (Caitlyn) When Caitlyn said this I noticed a change in Elizabeth''s and Lorraine''s expressions. "It was him?" (Lorraine) "It could only have been, out of the 8 I fought, I''m sure of theplete death of 6, I''m also pretty sure the 7th must have met the same fate, only the 8th escaped, but he was still injured enough to be gone for a few centuries recovering." (Elizabeth) "Then the only one in that ce would be¡­" (Lorraine) "Yes, it must be him." (Elizabeth) "If it was a fight against him, then I would have managed to win after a few days of fighting, but Baldr acted quickly in attacking me, I barely had time to destroy the teleportation gate." (Caitlyn) "Who are you talking about?" (Ellyana) I noticed that the Elf Queen''s eyes were turning red as a strong presence filled with murderous intent spread out, scaring even me. "I won''t tell you." (Lorraine) "If it''s someone important to the Church of Light, then I..." (Ellyana) "There is another who will want to fight and he deserves closure for his hatred." (Elizabeth) "You already had your closure as much as it wasn''t enough." (Elizabeth) "I already asked a Fairy King of the Wind to carry the message." (Elly) "I''m going to get some sleep, good night." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I didn''t understand much of their conversation, so I looked over at Loki who was drawing pictures on the table, drawings of Elves with wings. "Loki, what are you doing?" (I) "Nothing, I''m just trying to guess which race you''re going to breed next, I was thinking of starting a new bet." (Loki) "(I can''t say he''s wrong, I''m really thinking something like that.)" (I) ------------ I spent the rest of the day with the Elf Queen, the Spirit of the World Tree, Lorraine, Loki, and Elizabeth while we talked about Loki''s friend, we also talked about Freya who will soon start doing what we came here to do. After that I left riding on the back of Ragnar who came to get me, when we arrived at the ce where we are being hosted, I went to eat some fruit before going to the room. "Big sister, can I talk to you?" (I) I was alone in the room, but when I saw a miniature body the size of La form in front of me, it was exactly like the one from earlier today. "Be quick, I''m still sleepy." (Caitlyn) "First of all, I want to know if she''s okay, after all her body was destroyed by a God''s attack." (I) "I''m fine, the damage to my Soul was little, the damage I took was very indirect, if I had received it head on it would have been much worse." (Caitlyn) "Why don''t I feel as sick and weak as I did while Elizabeth was in my body?" (I) "She was in her body physically, mentally and spiritually." (Caitlyn) "As I am in an imaginary world inside your mind, my power and Soul are separated from you without conflict, so you don''t have to worry about me." (Caitlyn) "You have much more life energy than Elizabeth, I can feel it, so why go through the Awakening Ceremony?" (I) "Yes, I was already thinking about doing something like this before, I was going to destroy my body for it, that''s why I epted to do it, I knew something like this would happen." (Caitlyn) "Why take so many risks?" (I) "I''ll tell youter I''m getting sleepy, I also still have to wait for a delivery." (Caitlyn) "Goodnight." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) Before I could say anything else she disappeared, in the end, I managed to get a few things out of her at least. I go outside the hut where I am and sit on a higher tree branch enjoying the view while still remaining in this vige. "So many things to do..." (I) Sigh I enjoy the view of these magnificent trees and beautiful sky as I go over everything I still have to do in my mind, it''s always best to think of a ce where you feelfortable and can rx. -------------- Pov Loki: "Are you sure about this? There''s no going back." (Karina) "I was prepared for this all along." (I) "Then I''ll help, but have you spoken to Athena yet?" (Karina) "I don''t need to, no matter what happens, nothing will change between us, she''s a great friend to me." (I) "I thought they had something more romantic." (Karina) "Haha hahahahahahaha..." (I) "Come on, you really don''t understand anything about romance, I may have had fun with her a few times, but she has feelings for someone else." (I) "Who is she in love with?" (Karina) "Ask Zenos... it really wouldn''t do any good, he''s too distracted to notice these things, ask Freya as most people should already know." (Karina) I look out the window remembering thest time I saw her, I remember the earth cracking and the bodies everywhere, I remember the screams and the blood, but mostly I remember her taking the few survivors away while I stayed behind. "(Why were you the one who ended up in such a state while I was free back then?)" (I) "(I won''t take my eyes off you from now on.)" (I) Chapter 986 Cap 984: From Today, Wherever You Go, Ill Go When I went to sleep that night, I found myself lost in an illuminated temple, the only colors that repeated were white and gold while an authoritative presence emanated from every corner. But when I walked through the halls all I heard were horrible words, hate speech, and prejudice. The statues were crying blood and the pictures looked like they were painted using blood, the furniture looked like it was made of humanoid bones and a smell of rot existed in the air. Before I realized it I was in front of golden doors that when I opened it I was forced to close my eyes due to the intense brightness, then when I opened my eyes again I was in that garden where I found my sister earlier. Caitlyn was still in bed, this time she was wearing some sort of bed-print pajamas, the bruises were still etched on her body, but they looked a little better. My little sister looked like she was having a nightmare, she tossed and turned in bed with a serious face, she didn''t notice my presence so she didn''t bring me here, I must have gotten here on my own somehow. I walk over to her andy down on the bed next to her, then I put my hand on her head and try to sleep, maybe it''s because of her childlike appearance, but I remember my time at the orphanage, I remember one of the first times a foster family left me. At that time it affected me a lot, I was deeply sad since I didn''t understand why they abandoned me, I remember going to sleep crying, then I vaguely remember having a nightmare that I didn''t remember after I woke up, all I know is that when I opened my eyes two of the older children were sleeping next to me, one of them is cuddling with me on the bed while the other was holding my hand as I was sitting on the edge of the bed. I remember that moment when I realized that even in the orphanage I had a family, there were others who went through the same thing as me, others who were willing tofort me even if it wasn''t from their families. ? "Sleep tight..." (I) I nt a kiss on Caitlyn''s forehead as that memory ys in my head, then close my eyes to sleep. --------------- The next morning I woke up with Ibuki in my bed again, I actually woke up because of her biting my shoulder as she repeated the word meat. After getting up and taking care of my hygiene, I went to eat something with everyone, nothing better than eating something at a table full of people I like in the morning. Soon a Spirit in the form of a Wolf came calling me, so I headed towards the World Tree along with my two sisters, my Familiars, Loki, and for some reason Karina who wanted toe along. When we got there Lorraine, Ellyana, and Elly were waiting, there was a circle of colored stones in the garden in arge area which the 3 were inside. When we got there I greeted them, then spoke to them to confirm once again what we discussed yesterday, it was at that moment that Loki stepped forward and called Karina to tell her the reason foring. I look at the center of therge circle where a rainbow-colored crystal was ced, the crystal wasrge reaching over 10 meters in height, and I could see arge silhouette in there against the light. As I looked at that crystal I listened to Loki talking before diverting my eyes to her. "I hope you will grant that request." (Loki) "Fine, I don''t mind using one of the Dragon Seals here, but do you know what that means?" (I) "Of course, but it won''t change anything in the end, I was going to follow you anyway." (Loki) "Besides, serving you is very easy, you let everyone do what they want." (Loki) "But you were once a God and I''m sure you could be one again if you really wanted to." (I) "Being God is a lot of responsibility and rules, what''s the use of having so much power and feeling bored all the time?" (Loki) "But will your friend agree with you?" (I) "For her it would be best, connecting the two of us through the same Dragon Seal like two halves of a coin." (Loki) "He would be the anchor she needs to be in this world, that could work really well." (Lorraine) "(I am no longer a god, a simple mortal life would be better than disappearing and I would be fulfilling an old debt.)" "If everyone is in agreement then I ept it, it''s not like I''ve already thought about how to use these Dragon Seals anyway." (I) I own 4 Dragon Seals, I already read about them in the little book Arash left behind before he left, I know what they do and how to use them, I can use them without an Awakening Ceremony, but using them in a greatly increases more its effect. I looked around and didn''t see the transparent silhouette that Loki''s friend wears, but since I heard her voice in my mind like before, I think she''s speaking from inside the crystal this time. "As everything has already been said, then we must begin, we removed her from inside the World Tree, staying too long like this could harm her condition." (Ellyana) "I will stay out as my presence might interfere." (Lorraine) Saying that, Lorraine disappears without a trace, it was at that moment when I looked around that I noticed many distant silhouettes watching, I realized that it was Fairies and Spirits watching from afar. "They''re just curious, don''t worry." (Elly) "All good." (I) I look back as I wave everyone away, my sisters and Familiars step outside the circle of stones, and the White Elf Queen and the World Tree Spirit do the same, that leaves only Loki and Karina beside me as we approach therge crystal in the center. I stand a little way back from the crystal as Loki continues to approach until he''s right to the side so everyone is positioned to start. "You know how to do?" (I) "Yes, for me it''s almost instinctual." (Karina) "So let''s start." (I) Chapter 987 Cap 985: Veronica Part 1 I was in the middle of the circle of colored stones next to Karina while in front of the big crystal where Loki''s friend is, Loki herself was next to the big crystal. "Loki, draw the shield." (I) "Karina, bring the Dragon Seal." (I) Karina brings the crystal out, and as soon as it appears I feel like it''s a part of me, the ck crystal with starry sparkles and a Serpent-type Dragon shape with different colored eyes inside, it was very shy. She was left holding it in her hands, the crystal itself wasn''t very big. Soon Loki also picks up the same shield he showed earlier, his friend''s shield that was in that ruined temple, the shield that appears to be made of stone with the design of an ind floating in space being depicted on it. This shield appears to have her friend''s Fragment of Divinity on it, the shield will be used to create a new body for her and the Dragon Seal will be used to connect her with Loki permanently forming a connection between the two that can no longer be broken. "I''m starting." (I) "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Skill [ Demon Dragon Authority: 2 ] activated ]> . . . <[ A Skill containing the power of Authority was used to influence a being above the skill owner''s level ]> . . <[ Notice ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (War Goddess) has had her Divinity broken and can no longer be considered a Divinity ]> . . <[ ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Demigoddess of War) agreed to cooperate with you ]> I activate my power while expanding my Aura along with my Authority to the surroundings, enveloping the entire circle of stones, this was not on its own ord, it felt as if these stones were resonating with my power forcing my Aura and Authority to spread throughout the area. As my Aura and Authority spread across the stone circle, lines formed connecting the stones together while new lines formed within the stone circle, the pattern of lines was not a magic circle, it seemed to form the design of a magnificent tree. But while the drawing of the tree was still notplete, the crystal in the middle started absorbing my Aura and Authority with ease, there was no resistance whatsoever. Then my Mana, Spiritual Energy, Ki, and Holy Power explode out of my body along with drops of my blooding out of the pores of my skin. All this mixed with my Aura and Authority as it entered the crystal, and it took a long time to fill the big crystal. Ding! <[ Identified the interference of Elly (World Tree) in the awakening of ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Demigoddess of War) ]> . . . <[ Choose 3 powers to bestow on ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Demigoddess of War) ]> Soon the drawing representing a magnificent tree is ready while a rich energy of all the elements is concentrated inside the circle of stones, all this energy uses my Aura as a channel to enter the crystal causing a sensation as if I was being burned, but I resisted pain as the giant crystal was nowpletely ck. At that moment when I was already used to it, a flood of information goes through my head, the weight of so much information always causes a big headache for me, but this time it''s worse, maybe it''s because of the mental pressure I already feel due to my connection mental with my sister, my mind feels like it''s going to break. I was smart to have nned ahead what I would choose to bestow on her. 1. Bloodline [ Nephilim: 100% ] 2. Skill [ Summoning: Weapons ] 3. Bloodline [ Ancient Elf: 100% ] When I make these three choices something strange happens, my own arms be the ws of shadows with ck scales, in one of the ws 2 red lights form before crystallizing in the shape of 2 drops of blood, and the third light that formed became a small energy sphere. In my second hand of shadows, there was nothing, with that prepared I use the hand with the three items to pierce the crystal while the empty hand grows to encircle Loki''s entire body that was still standing next to the Great crystal. I saw therge crystal begin to crack as a bright light formed inside, it looked like the process was going to the next step. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Demigoddess of War) began the creation of a new body ]> . . <[ It has been identified that all bloodlines have fullpatibility with the bloodline of ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Demigoddess of War) ]> . . <[ Initiating merging of 3 bloodlines into 1 ]> . . . <[ ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Heavenly)''s Soul Restoration Process has started ]> . . . <[ The power and Authority of ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Celestial) will be limited to the level of Zenos (Blood Demigod: Iplete) ]> . . <[ ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Celestial) needs a new name ]> . . <[ ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ (Celestial) was given the name Veronica ]> . . . <[ A Spirit bond was sessfully formed between individuals Loki and Veronica ]> . . . <[ Wake up processpleted ]> I couldn''t believe the amount of energy building around me, I saw that the shield that was close to the crystal melted as it was absorbed by therge crystal that now had cracks in all corners emitting light. In the next second finally, my energies and the energy of the surroundings stopped being absorbed by the crystal, then soon it starts to crumble into dust, but this dust looks like snow in the sense that it melts into a liquid that surrounds the crystal as it crumbles following the same pattern until there is nothing left of the big crystal. In its ce was a blinding light blocking the view with a stream of multicolored liquid acting surrounding the light, I could only think of this scene as a Sun with a ring around it. I couldn''t see what was inside, but I could feel my hand of shadows still there, soon a ck current formed between that light and my other hand that was wrapped around Loki. This ck current of energy represents the slight connection I managed to make between the Loki and his friend. All I needed to do now was wait, which didn''t take long as all of the energy from the various elements was pulled into the light forming a cocoon that looked like it was made of colored metal. My shadow armse undone revealing Loki while looking the same as before, then I look at the cocoon which rips open like a flower opening revealing a beautiful woman within. Veronica had white skin with a thin and very feminine body, she was around 190 cm tall, she had ck wavy hair, ck eyes with golden irises, there were translucent wings on her back that seemed to be fair if pure energy. She had a really nice body that I couldn''t help but stare at for 1 second before getting an elbow from Karina who I just remembered was still beside me. She steps forward and I ce my hand on her back between her two wings as I send my power, Aura, and Authority through her body, then the crystal in her hands glows and bes a Star Energy Dragon with links of different colors which flies around the two straight ahead, Loki and his friend who I''ve just named Veronica stand facing each other holding hands as the Dragon wraps itself around the two. ding <[ Initiating binding of the Seal of the Dragon (Zenos) to Individuals Loki and Veronica ]> . . . <[ Individual Loki was influenced by Veronica''s Divine Bloodline ascending to the same bloodline ]> . . . <[ Individuals Loki and Veronica are considered twin Heroes by Zenos'' dual blessing ]> . . <[ Loki and Veronica''s power will be restricted to the level of Zenos (Blood Demigod: Iplete) ]> . . . <[ Do you want to grant titles to your Heroes? ]> . [ Yes / No ] I didn''t know how to use the Dragon Seal by myself and I left it to Karina who is my Priestess to do that, but she needed my power and Authority for that, so I could see the notifications that it was a doubt for me if they would appear for me or just for Karina. I was surprised by many of the notifications, that''s why I wasn''t expecting this Heroes thing or choosing titles, this was the first time I used this Dragon Seal and I''m already shocked by the results. I try to put this title stuff aside forter having other things to think about now. While still a little disturbed by some of the notifications in my vision I was still looking at the Dragon in front and it dissolved into energy being absorbed by Loki along with her friend. Loki''s clothes explode in pieces only half of the upper part of the bodypletely exposing his left arm that now had a tattoo of a ck dragon with stars on the body and eyes of different colors along with chains, this tattoo was on Loki''s left arm while the same tattoo formed on Veronica''s right arm. I was very surprised by everything when it finally ended. I was just mentally tired with all that happened, luckily most of the energy didn''t evene from me, it made me save a lot of my energy and that''s why I had more than half of my energy reserves even after the end of the Ceremony of Awakening. One thing I was sure of now was the connection I felt with Loki and Veronica now as if they were my daughters. Chapter 988 Cap 986: Twin Heroes My head was hurting to the point of bursting, but that alone was something I could easily bear, luckily my body wasn''t weakened and my energy wasn''t depleted like on previous asions. Sigh As I breathed a sigh of relief that my condition was so good, I took a look at Veronica being dressed in some leaf clothes that formed directly on her body, it seems that this was Elly''s thing who was the first to appear next to her. Loki simply took off his half-dressed shirt, not bothering to show his body in public, then put on another shirt that he pulled from his storage item. I kept seeing Veronica and Loki looking at each other from where I was, then the two smiled almost at the same time, when I thought they were going to start hugging, suddenly the two extend their hands towards each other. I thought it strange that they tried to use a handshake after being apart for so long, but I soon realized that they weren''t extending their hands to make thatmon greeting. The two p each other''s cheeks at the same time, then a pping war ensues as they only hit each other''s faces without trying to deflect or protect. "I think they need a break." (I) I look at Karina beside me, she looks at me already knowing what I''m going to ask, so I''m just silent waiting for her answer. "I know you were going to turn them both into your daughters, but it didn''t work, only Veronica was going to be your daughter of the Dragon bloodline because your Awakening Ceremony has just been performed." (Karina) "From the things Nix''s father left behind before he left, I know there were other options besides Hero." (I) "But none of them were an option for two people at the same time, it had to be their descendants or Heroes." (Karina) Sigh "Anyway, they are now linked to you." (Karina) "..." (I) It''s not just these two I''m thinking about, I read in the book that Arash left that only a True Dragon Elder or an Emperor like Arash could create Heroes, an elder''s chances of creating a Hero being possible only if he has Divine power, something that I don''t own. "(You don''t have Divine power, but you have your own Holy Power, you are also a Demigod, we can create a Hero, but it''s not easy.)" (Caitlyn) "(So what happened here?)" (I) "(Those two were once Goddesses, their Souls will always be of Divine rank and submitted to you, it was just chance.)" (Caitlyn) "(As long as it doesn''t get me into trouble, I''ll stop thinking about those things.)" (I) "Let''s go to them, it looks like it''s over." (I) I walk with Karina closer to Veronica and Loki who are puffy in the face from pping each other and are now hugging each other as their wounds heal rapidly. "Nice to see you have such a good rtionship." (I) When I speak, they seem to notice my presence for the first time, then they turn towards me, and Veronica kneels. "You have my gratitude..." (Veronica) "Get up, who asked you to get on your knees?" (Loki) "Loki is right, he doesn''t need to kneel to anyone." (I) "If that''s what you want..." (Veronica) Veronica looks like the typical military man, her movements are stiff and her posture is one of readiness, even her way of speaking is direct. "(She is theplete opposite of Loki.)" (I) Loki is chaotic and unpredictable, she has such a broad definition of fun that I prefer not to think about what is included, but Veronica seems to be a straightforward person and rules, I can''t understand why two very different people have such a great bond, maybe it is because of their differences that this bond between them was formed. "Let me do the introductions." (Loki) "On that side, I have a woman whose persistence, stubbornness, and idiocy are the only characteristics I remember, by the way, I liked the name Veronica much more than her previous name." (Loki) "Don''t try to insult me in front of good people you crazy person." (Veronica) "On the other side we have the cutest, meanest, craziest, happiest, funniest little boy I''ve ever met, Zenos." (Loki) "I can''t tell if he''s mocking me or praising me." (I) "Knowing her, then I can tell she''s doing both, she''s mocking and praising at the same time." (Veronica) "Don''t interrupt my introductions, as I was saying, it may not look like it, but this little boy is a True Dragon, a Vampire Patriarch, a Rising King, and a Demigod." (Loki) "Let''s forget about her, my name is Zenos, nice to meet you Veronica." (I) "The pleasure is all mine, thank you for saving me from this prison that has kept me alive until today." (Veronica) I can understand, even for her who was a Goddess in the past, being confined just a few meters away from the World Tree for thousands of years must have been difficult, even knowing that it was for her own good it''s hard to bear being alone for so long time. --------------- The others join in before long, and I introduce Veronica to my Sisters and Familiars. As she greeted everyone, I took the liberty of using identification on her, because of our connection it is easy to use, that''s how I saw her titled Fallen Goddess, Goddess of War, Dragon Hero (Zenos), Twin Heroes and many other titles to do withbat or wars. I was frustrated by her title, I''m sure Loki will have something simr, other than that I ignored the other titles, Loki already told me that she was a Goddess of War, so having so many titles that represent herplete mastery over various types of weapons it''s just normal considering she already hurts one day. Veronica thanked the World Tree a lot for helping her for so many years, and the same for the Elf Queen and Lorraine. I still had a headache, so I didn''t want to stay too long and went back to our temporary residence with everyone else while still trying to ept having the Heroes follow me around. -------------- In the middle of that night, I was on the roof of the cabin leaning against one of the branches of the tree we are on top of. I was looking at the stars while trying to think about the repercussions of having Heroes with me, the problem wasn''t that they were both Heroes, the problem was that they were my Heroes. "You''re overthinking something simple." (Natasha) "Just be happy, the Heroes chosen by a Dragon are different from the Heroes of the Gods." (Elizabeth) "A Dragon Hero is weaker than a normal Hero in terms of overall potential, a Dragon Hero only surpasses normal Heroes with their stronger bodies, the rest you''ll see in the next few days." (Natasha) Chapter 989 Cap 987: Is This Still Training? The next day I wake up inside the Dungeon, I woke up because I felt my mouth dry, when I open my eyes and my mind clears I realize that I have a mouth full of dirt, so I got up in a hurry while spitting out the dirt and washing my mouth with a canteen of water. It was then that I realized that my bed was next to a crater with a cloud of dust still slowly floating back to the ground. I look around realizing I''m on a floor of the Dungeon, the floor we used to train on, then I look down at the crater again and find the Hero of Light unconscious with half his limbs broken. "Good morning Holy Son." (Arthur) "Good morning... what''s going on here?" (I) "I was training with my brother, but the technique he is trying to perfect still has a lot of ws." (Arthur) "A technique? Not a skill?" (I) "Yes." (I) A technique is usually something that falls into two categories, using Aura orbining skills, these are things that don''t be a skill itself, I have some techniques myself. "But why is the Hero in my Dungeon?" (I) "His group already found out, their Priestess seems to have seen some people hiding inside the Dungeon during thest battle." (Arthur) "But you don''t need to worry about him, the Holy Son isn''t the only Dungeoneering Master, so even if it''s a secret, it''s not of much importance." (Arthur) "That doesn''t change anything, the Dungeon has a big surprise advantage, so I hide it about it." (I) Sigh "But I''ll let it go, I was going to tell himter anyway, maybe in a few days after watching him more." (I) I wanted to make sure he had matured a bit more to tell about it, his mother and family are already inside the Dungeon, so it would only be a matter of time. "Now that we''ve talked about your brother, could you tell me why I''m here?" (I) "Because I brought you here with the help of your Familiars." (Natasha) I look to the side and see my sister approaching, she puts my bed in her storage item and throws in a potion of liquid soap that she uses to clean me. After that, she beckons for me to follow her and I follow her to where Loki was injured, Elizabeth has multiple injuries while Veronica was putting on armor. "Training?" (I) "Yes, I will show you the difference between a normal Hero and a Dragon Hero." (Natasha) "By your maniacal smile you''re not doing this for me." (I) I noticed from the moment I met her a few minutes ago, her eyes were full of will to fight while she kept an awkward smile on her face. "Shut up, what''s so great about enjoying good training?" (Natasha) I walk with her to where the others were, so Natasha takes out the unimportant items forbat while going a little further while waiting for Veronica to finish putting on some armor. Soon the two were facing each other, the two are tall and look at each other as they put themselves in a fighting position. Soon the fight begins with the two fighting only with their hands, they try to p each other with open hands but are always defended by the palms of the opponents. "(They are not even looking at the blows, they are always looking into each other''s eyes.)" (I) I could follow their movements with my eyes, thanks to that I realized that they were predicting each other''s attacks, I didn''t know how they were doing it. Soon the ps turned into punches that caused shock waves each time they collided their fists, the force of each blow was too strong and yet they continued. I could see the blood oozing from their fists, it was at this point that they started to use their whole arm, whether it was attacking with the elbow or defending with the arm. Then came the moment when each one used their legs to attack, the fight between the two was very intense, they fought like this for about 40 minutes or so. The fight continued a little longer until the two used their strength to knock each other back, that''s when the two held weapons, my sister had a heavy sword this time that she took from her storage item. "< Summoning Weapons: Sword That Pierces the Void >" (Veronica) "..." (I) Soon my sister startedughing like a maniac, then Veronica creates a small magic circle next to her with a sword hilt sticking out, then she used the sword that looked more like a Katana with a ck de. The two look at each other''s weapons and run into another fight, this time the fight was more intense, my sister used a lot of raw power along with herbat experience, but Veronica is fighting using a fighting style that consists more of technique, but unfortunately that won''t work, my sister seems to be getting it. As time passed their fight got stronger, so the fight continued with Veronica receiving a cut in the stomach at the same time as I jumped back to disperse the force of the blow as I walked away. In the end, I was surprised by the aggressiveness that the two have, bruises, and other injuries all over the body. It didn''t take long for something more serious to happen, but in the end, someone lost an arm and that someone is Veronica, but at the same time a sword was summoned behind Natasha that simply hit her in the back. Where the attacknded it made a big wound, but it should be all right. I thought they would stop fighting, but that didn''t happen, all we got was to see an even more brutal battle, it wasn''t long after that where I felt something strange in my body like something was leaking. At the same time, I felt this energy an attacking from the sky once again with her body all broken, she gets up and I feel my energy flowing inside her body healing her wounds. I let it go on, I was starting to see the difference between the two types of Heroes. I sit and think about how brutal this training is if it can even be called training at all. Chapter 990 Cap 988: Dragon Hero As the fight continues between my sister Natasha and Veronica who became a Hero of mine I started to notice some things, their battle was being very brutal, they were even aiming at each other''s vital points. "(That flow of energy flowing from me to her is vitality, but I don''t feel my vitality decreasing...)" (I) It took me a few seconds to realize that it was my natural recovery rate, it seems that it was being diverted towards her helping to heal her wounds at a faster rate than mine. The only exnation would be if my own resilience was being tamed her resilience. "(I feel like I can stop this flow of energy if I want to.)" (I) "(You can, but that''s not just her vitality, she just like Loki has ess to her Mana, Ki, and Spiritual Power recovery ability.)" (Caitlyn) "(You can also send your energy and vitality to them if you wish, you can also store your Holy Power inside them and they can only get more if you send it to them.)" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I look up, my sister ripped off Veronica''s arm but had 3 swords piercing her back. "That''s enough you two!" (I) With my scream they stop and go down with panting breaths, my sister looks happy probably because of the intense battle, even I am not able to fight her at this intensity. I walk over to where Elizabeth and Loki were resting so the 5 of us can talk about what Caitlyn told me. "Do you guys need to go that far in your training?" (I) "Don''t worry, even if it hit my heart and brain at the same time it wouldn''t kill me." (Natasha) "I apologize, I got carried away after so many years away from the heat ofbat." (Veronica) "You were a War Goddess by what Loki told you." (I) "Yes,bat is part of my nature, even if I am no longer a Goddess, my nature will never change." (Veronica) "But Loki said you used a shield." (I) "As a Goddess, my duty was to protect, shields are my favorite, even though they are made for defense there are many techniques to use them in attack, but I am also a master in handling all weapons and even fighting unarmed." (Veronica) As we were talking I saw a flow of energye to Veronica and focus on the wound on her arm that she lost, meanwhile her arm seems to heal. "I didn''t know you could do that." (I) "I can''t..." (Veronica) I turn to her realizing that yes as I don''t understand what is going on then I look at her arm which was far away, it was dissolving into energy that is doing this. "That''s interesting..." (Loki) I turn to Loki only to see a letter in her hand with a mended heart drawn on it. "Don''t look at me like that, that''s my weapon." (Loki) "..." (I) "It was interesting to fight her." (Elizabeth) "What are these letters?" (I) I look at Loki''s waist where there was a rack where many cards were stored, a deck of cards. "I asked Lyra to make it for me with Rakan''s help, these cards are made with many precious materials, but at their base are magic crystals made to assume this form, then various spells and other things are ced." (Loki) "I thought about itter..." (Loki) "Never mind, I think I can understand." (I) She must have gotten that idea from the card games of this world, for someone like her it must be perfect, using something made for fun as a weapon. "I want to talk about something else, about you two." (I) I tell them the things I realized, it seems I was the only one who didn''t know what a Dragon Hero is, a Dragon Hero has strong bodies and increased energy capacity, and they also have a stronger Aura with the echo of Dragon Aura whom they serve. Other than that they seem to have received two abilities that are still sealed away, what I told them about what Caitlyn told me seems to be just the beginning. Elizabeth told me that a Dragon Hero is someone chosen by the Dragon Emperor or the Elders, they are used to be representatives of Dragons among other races and also as Warriors to help inbat when needed. "I don''t know what to do about it." (I) "You don''t have to do anything, Dragons usually just do what they want, most Dragon Heroes of the past had a pretty free life most of the time." (Natasha) -------------- Pov n (Hero of Justice): When I open my eyes I am assailed by pain, my bones ache and when I look down at my body I see my clothes in pieces, my armor more than just destroyed. "Finally woke up¡­" (Arthur) My brother was standing nearby at the crater door where I realized I''m in the middle, I try to get up even though my whole body hurts. "Argh!" (I) Sigh I couldn''t stand up, so I sat at least while looking at the wounds on my body healing much faster than normal. "I failed again." (I) "As I said before until you have a clear picture of what you want, it will never work." (Arthur) "What I want..." (I) I''m trying to learn a technique known as Relic of Aura, this technique concentrates all the Aura in a form suitable for the specific Aura, but it''s almost impossible to learn this technique. "It took me 286 years trying to learn this technique, but there are people who learn it in a matter of days, the hardest step is knowing the most appropriate way." (Arthur) "< Aura Relic: Blood Shield >" (Arthur) On my brother''s arm, his Aura is concentrated forming a shield with the Symbol of the Temple of Blood, then the shield crystallizes as it changes to metallic colors of red. "Remember, it should be something that represents what''s inside of you, not what you want it to represent." (Arthur) "But I..." (I) "(How will I know what''s inside me?)" (I) Talking is easy for him, but I don''t have centuries or millennia of life to train calmly, I also have no idea what''s inside me. I tried the form of a sword but felt it was wrong, when I tried and my arm exploded it just proved the point. This time I tried a shield like him, but that wasn''t it either, Aura''s explosion threw me far away, so I lost consciousness until now. "(I have to think about it more...)" (I) -------------- Pov us: I was holding a small box in my hands with what I needed, a Spirit Queen gave me what I asked for days ago. "I still don''t know if this is good..." (I) I was on the fence about what my daughter ordered, I don''t know how far that is a good idea. "Still in doubt?" (Naraka) ? "I don''t know if I want her to change..." (I) "People don''t change easily, you know that better than anyone, so stop worrying." (Naraka) I still don''t want to do this, but I know it''s in my daughter''s best interest, so I''m going to find her and deliver this. ------------- Pov Barok: I was sitting by theke of the Spirits, this ce is always peaceful and the view is always amazing while drinking a bottle of Wine of the Seas, my favorite drink. "..." (I) I''ve been feeling down thesest few days, I know why, but it only makes things worse. "You don''t know anything about her, so forget about her beautiful brown eyes, forget about that short ck hair tied back in a little ponytail, forget about the way she wielded that big halberd." (I) "What are you doing here, Barok?" (Sapphire) I look back where I see Jade''s mom, a training buddy, and friend, maybe she knows what I have to do. ------------ After spending some time telling my problems she looks at me with a confused face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" (I) "Why are you wasting your time here, go after her." (Sapphire) "I can''t go, I don''t even know where she is?" (I) "You fell in love with her my friend, it''s more than obvious." (Sapphire) "..." (I) I remember when I met her, it was a short time ago, she just ran up to me and carried me in her arms against my will with a stupid smile on her face, I remember calling her crazy before receiving a headbutt losing consciousness. The next few days were intense training where she was always scolding me, she always acted seriously during training but afterwards, she always acted in a very intimate way, it bothered me at first. "(When did it stop bothering me?)" (I) "(Calisto, where are you?)" (I) "She was taken by a rtive in thest fight and has not returned." (I) "You searched..." (Sapphire) "She didn''t die, I already checked that, I just don''t know where she is." (I) "Ask the others for help, Kira and Elsaris might be able to find it for you." (Sapphire) -------------- Pov Zenos: I spent the rest of the day together with Veronica and Loki, thanks to which I was able to learn more about both of them, mainly learning more about Veronica who I just met. When I got back to the hut outside the Dungeon I was told that Freya would not be back today, she will already be near the World Tree and I can imagine what she is doing there. "Let''s get some rest." (I) Chapter 991 Cap 989: The List Part 1 Pov Kira: "Are you going to talk to him too?" (I) "No, he sent for me." (Zi) "He wants my answer to hisst request." (Zi) "From your expression are you thinking of refusing?" (I) "I don''t want to owe him more than I already owe him." (Zi) I look at this giant mermaid, she really seems to be thinking about these stupid things. "You owe him your life, not to mention you''re living in his Kingdom, you owe him too much already to stop now, actually that''s a good way to repay him." (I) "Get stronger to be someone capable of fighting alongside all of us, that will be how you can pay your debt." (I) She seems to be considering my words as she heads towards Zenos'' hut. "(She is very serious about these things, thinks too much about an opportunity to be stronger.)" (I) ------------- Pov Barok: Today I was walking through the vige of the Elves looking for someone to deliver a message to me in the city on the coast of the ind where we were, then I feel an Aura that I know involve my body and in a short time, I feel someone''s arms around me. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time." (I) "My Uncle didn''t want to let me go back, he has other mercenaries preparing in case another attack happens." (Calisto) She was a little shorter than me but her strength was several levels above me, I didn''t even realize when she appeared or which side until she scooped me up in her arms and at that moment none of it mattered. I take her into my embrace as I rub my forehead against hers in a gesture of intimacy. "I want to be with you..." (I) "I also want to be with you..." (Calisto) Without saying anything else we look into each other''s eyes and go to the ce where we are staying, I upy one of the huts and throw Irius out. Hourster we were cuddling in bed and I heard his voice in my ear. "I want to stay, but would he have me?" (Calisto) "He epts for sure, otherwise he wouldn''t even have been allowed to enter the Dungeon." (I) "I fell in love with you the moment I looked into his eyes." (Calisto) "The same eyes as my father, eyes that hold doubt and full of boundless will." (Calisto) "I''ve met a few people like that in my life, more than half of those people have changed over time and the others have silly motives like money and sess." (Calisto) "But the moment I looked at you, I knew, I was sure of your personality." (Calisto) "A simple and clear Aura that doesn''t mask emotions, a loyalty, and sincerity that overflows from her Aura along with a boundless will..." (Calisto) She lifts her head and steals a kiss from me as she squeezes me tighter. "I''ve always looked up to my father, even in his death he was standing between a monster and our family." (Calisto) "When I looked at you that day it was like I could see an image of him behind you." (Calisto) "I''m d you think I''m so good, but I''m no different than most people in our town, we all have strong wills." (I) "Others don''t matter to me, only you..." (Calisto) --------------- Pov Zenos: After I woke up I was talking to Nira while Hinata was sitting on myp eating sweets, I don''t even know where what she eats goes, she doesn''t even have a physical body. "So H wants to wait?" (I) "Yes, yesterday Freya was turning the White Elf Queen into an Ancient Elf, so she wants to wait a while before doing her ritual." (Nira) "She''s been honing this for too long, what''s wrong?" (I) "The H I know wouldn''t be so cautious as putting off a ritual so important to her for the sixth time." (I) "She is afraid, she has never performed this ritual, the consequences are also severe if she fails." (Nira) "She won''t fail, I had a look at the ritual and Rakan too, everything is more than correct, the chances of her failing are almost zero." (I) H doesn''t usually get this scared, something is wrong, I think I''ll talk to herter to understand this better. "I''ll talk to Hter, now I want to know about the list." (I) "You can start whenever you want, everyone epted." (Nira) "I''ll start tomorrow, I need a little more time to decide some things." (I) I''m always thinking of newbinations of bloodlines and skills, I''m always curious about some things and end up getting lost in my thoughts. "Are you sure you still want to do this on your terms?" (Nira) "Yes, we have few people for big fights like thest one, we need more capable people." (I) "Also I noticed, there are several within my group that are not evolving or that have hit a wall of growth." (I) "So you noticed¡­" (Nira) Sigh "Some of your familiars are already at the maximum level, the same can be had for all your children and some of your servants like Barok, Jade, and Ivan." (Nira) I put my hand on my forehead, I know exactly why they are not evolving or the reason for the stagnation of password strengths, the same is happening with Loki and Veronica now. I had noticed these things for some time, no one is improving, and even the change of jobs between those closest to me has been less frequent from what I heard Vanessa talking to another Priest in the Communal Temple. The reason for this is me, all of this is because they are bound with me to be at the same strength level as me or below. I look at my level at a nce and realize that I''m not far from leveling up, it feels like I gained EXP from all my Familiar invites while watching them from afar. "It was impossible not to notice something so obvious, but soon I will evolve, so I want to take care of the list before then." (I) "I never know what''s going to happen during my evolutions, so I like to be as prepared as possible." (I) "I heard about your third oldest sister, what are you going to do about it?" (Nira) "Nothing, for now, she needs something that is yet to be delivered." (I) ------------------- Pov Julius (ck Empire Emperor): I was reading the reports from the various battlefields, the casualties are on par, and the attack locations were so predictable that it made it easy to prepare. "Then the real war will begin atst." (I) In the reports there are reports about many strange situations where the Church of Light is retreating from the battlefields and concentrating all their forces on my borders, it seems that they don''t want to buy any more time. "At least not everything is bad." (I) I looked at the reports about the captures or deaths of those important to the enemy ranks. "But I still don''t understand all this they are doing, but something is wrong, it seems as if they are..." (I) "Looks like you figured it out." (Julian) "..." (I) I was so uneasy about all of this that it took me a while to notice the person sitting in front of me, the Founder and my ancestor, Juliano. "Why did you leave the hut?" (I) "Why are they here, they may be fewer in number than they originally intended, but they are here." (Julian) "..." (I) It seems that this is the reason for the mobilization of the Church of Light troops, they have so far scared all our allies away from my Empire. "What should we do? Can we attack?" (I) "No, we still have time to prepare." (Julian) He spent the rest of the day talking with the founder going over everything in preparation for the attack. --------------- Pov Veronica: I was testing my skills alone still inside the Dungeon, this body is very different from my previous body it also moves differently. Sigh I let out a sigh as I look at hundreds of weapons of all types floating around me. Each sword, spear, or any other weapon had different properties, their Summoning speed was slower. After testing with this skill for a few hours I think I can use it better duringbat. "Now I need to get used to this body." (I) "I can help with that." (Natasha) I look to the left and see Natasha descending from the sky, I wave to her and we both take a fighting stance on the ground this time. I run towards her giving a punch attack while turning my wrist inwards, when she grabbed my fist I kept running while bending my arm transferring the strength of the punch to an elbow that hits her in the chest. After that attack, we separate and I look at my arm that is crooked, this body is more fragile than I expected, I may have to train this body more before entering a real fight. "I think before I continue with these trainings, I should go back to the basics to build this better body." (I) "Do you have an Alchemist?" (I) "Yes, her name is Lyra, what do you need?" (Natasha) I approach her as I write a few things down on a piece of paper before handing it over, she reads it and nods in confirmation before leaving. "This will help me, I need to make this body stronger and more flexible before moving on to the next part of the training n." (I) Chapter 992 Cap 990: The List Part 2 That day I went to meet everyone who was on the list to be stronger, these were Z, Sapphire, Eva, Alice, Barok, and Athena. They all have great talent and effort in their training, Eva and Alice do training together every day, Alice still has little realbat experience since there are few opportunities that I let her participate in, but I think I can leave after today. "(You''re really going to do that, you''re a Demigod who has awakened Holy power, even though your awakening was iplete having so many attached to you like that¡­)" (Caitlyn) "(What are you talking about?)" (I) "(Don''t you know?)" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "(All people with a connection to you be devotees, they will no longer be normal people and will be considered as direct servants of a Deity, even if we are not Gods, we are still Demigods.)" (Caitlyn) "(Does this have any effect?)" (I) "(They receive your blessing, you can feel your connection with everyone who has ever performed the Awakening Ceremony, right?)" (Caitlyn) "(Yes, but only when we''re close, I don''t feel them when they''re far away like I do with my Family members.)" (I) "(That''s because you''re still weak, but when you fully Awaken as a Demigod that connection will grow stronger and your blessing will be much stronger, at this point it will be like the blessing of a Fairy King or Spirit King.)" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I spent the rest of the drive thinking about what Caitlyn had said, I wasn''t too surprised, being a Demigod is such an important thing, I guess one would expect someone who is a Demigod to be able to give a blessing. The Ceremony of Awakening clearly says that I have the choice to bestow power on my chosen ones, I always do this because I want those around me to be strong, but this bestowing of power should be considered as a Blessing, in addition to the Ceremony of Awakening it helps to awaken the full potential of a body and maybe even increase that potential, when I think about it logically it bes clear the simrities that blessings have with this. --------------- After a little distracted walk for being lost in my thoughts, I arrive at the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon. I already refilled the blood pool after Elizabeth consumed everything, but other than that, this is the best ce to do the Awakening Ceremony under the eyes of the Gods who have been of great help so far. Inside I see everyone on the list along with Kira, Vanessa, the Saints, my Familiars, and Kira''s father who keeps looking at me as her daughter approaches giving me a kiss before speaking. "I wanted to order something for you, can I get on the list?" (Kira) "Okay, but why?" (I) "The reason is¡­" (Kira) Kira spends a few minutes exining that her body is not able to adapt well to Byakko''s power and to resolve this much faster than training that would take years, she can use my Awakening Ceremony to merge the bloodlines of two races that are descendants of Byakko, are races of monsters that Byakko helped to create a long time ago, they are called War Tiger and Lightning Tiger. The War Tiger can turn his entire body into metal and almost no physical weapon is capable of injuring his body which can be considered an unbreakable weapon of war, he has ws as big as swords, a height of 14 meters, and can control metal with its Aura, remembering that it is one of the rare monsters capable of using Auras. The Lightning Tiger has iparable speed and destructive power with the lightning its body emits, it is capable of using Lightning Breath attacks, and it also has a height of 14 meters, just like the other monsters this one is also capable of using Aura, with this ability anyone around you is always covered by a lightning storm bringing widespread destruction around you. Kira doesn''t seem to know much about the origin of these two monsters other than this information that Byakko gave, but I can see what she wants, she hands me two barrels of blood and asks me to give her the fused bloodline. I epted it without thinking, she is my partner, my lover, and my wife, I don''t need to spend time thinking about something that will help her, as long as it''s within my means I will always support what I can just as she has done with me so far. I spread my Aura a little to cover the two barrels and control the blood toe towards my mouth, then consume two barrels of blood my height and thicker than my body directly. Ding! <[ You have acquired the following Bloodlines: ? [ War Tiger: 100% ] ? [ Lightning Tiger: 100% ] ]> . . . <[ You have acquired the unique skill [ Lightning Storm Aura ] ]> . . . <[ The unique Skill [ Lightning Storm Aura ] was consumed by the existing Aura Skill ]> Suddenly disappearing an electric current runs through my body before disappearing, so I feel my Aura a little stronger, I raise my hands and a sphere of very thin ck rays appears, I didn''t wait even 1 second before making it disappear. "(I can test thister, this is neither the ce nor the time to test a new skill.)" (I) "(With therge number of skills I''ve consumed to date, it''s been a while since I''ve gotten a new one.)" (I) -------------- After confirming things with Kira and then exchanging a few words with Byakko himself before going with Kira to greet her father, it seems that he was the one who got these two bloodlines for me to help his daughter. After exchanging a few words with him, I call out the name of everyone on the list to speak with each onest time before starting the Awakening Ceremonies. I talk to each one about what I''m going to do, I didn''t want to force any of them to do anything, and I made it very clear that I would only continue if they epted what I proposed and nothing would be done if they chose to refuse. Fortunately, everyone decided to continue, the truth is that not everyone will go through the Awakening Ceremony, and Barok will only receive one of my Dragon Seals. Chapter 993 Cap 991: Plan Of The One Who Lurks In The Shadows Pov Shadow Lord: I was in front of 18 modified Kimera bodies, all with humanoid form reticent to various races, I looked at my arm where the skin is halfway torn and the flesh was soft, that body was at the limit, with the Seals of Space Separated, broken in the vast majority, I managed to concentrate on the main body, which made some of the Divine power run through me, unfortunately, these bodies are notsting more than a few days. "My lord, these bodies were made using bodies of High Priests and those with Heroic bloodlines, as ordered we also let the alchemist use the Blood of the Hero of Light to make the liquid that runs through these bodies." (Shadow ve) "I''ve spread the knowledge to make a Kimera for millennia and I still can''t get a body capable of withstanding Divine power." (I) I look at each body lying in front of me and touch them letting some of my energy run through their bodies and see how they behave. I used the best possible materials and even though half of these bodies will not even be suitable containers, only 8 of these bodies will be able to be air containers. I look between the bodies that look suitable, there are 3 child Elf bodies, 1 Giant body, 1 Human body, and 3 Demon bodies. I look between them and choose the body of a Demon, a thinly muscled, middle-aged male body, not the best of bodies, but I like the way it looks. I move closer and ce my hand on his forehead, then roam around the current vessel''s body absorbing everyst trace of energy before using my hand as a to enter the new body. After that, I spent a few minutes adapting to the new body and confirming that it is not being eroded by my power. "That should do for now." (I) After I get used to this body enough I go to the wall where various types of clothes are before leaving this room and going out of the house. "Sir, I don''t understand why you continue to wait, we can break thest seal at any moment." (Demon Dragon) "There''s no reason to be in a hurry, there are still certain steps to be taken before that." (I) I look at the Demon Dragon who became my servant, I created him by corrupting a Dark Dragon, his only problem is his aggression andck of long-term thinking. "I also don''t understand the point of letting the Elves do whatever they want." (Demon Dragon) "They are doing exactly what I wanted, I was just surprised that they acted sooner than expected." (I) The Elves have people surrounding the mountain where the Seal is, but that''s just a nuisance, nothing more than that. "The Vampire boy, do you know why I attacked him?" (I) "To keep them from interfering with the church of Luz." (Demon Dragon) "No, that''s what I want everyone to think, I did it because he has a lot of Blessings, which means he has a lot of Gods watching him." (I) "I want people to think that I''m trying to make the warst longer or I''m manipting things so the Church of Light can keep attacking." (I) "That boy is a young Demigod and yet he has the Blessing of several Gods making him perfect for spreading what he has done, deceiving his enemies should always be a priority." (I) I wanted to do a little more damage to his teammates, but he didn''t notice it very quickly, he didn''t expect such a decisive action like that when he attacked me. "While they are still focused on the Church of Light and Seal Mountain, we have the opportunity to move on to the next step." (I) I use my magic to draw a map of the continent in the air, then draw the location of the 3 World Trees, then create a spear of condensed shadows to point to the simple drawing I made in the air. "This continent has 3 World Trees, they are positioned at the ends of the continent, this is not a coincidence." (I) I connect the 3 World Trees in the drawing forming straight lines that show the drawing of a triangle that upies more than 90% of the continent''s territory. "In addition to their positions being helpful to their respective goals to bring the world''s energies into harmony." (I) "Their positions serve to create a barrier around the entire continent, something to create a shelter for attacks from thoseing from outside, but it can also be used to prevent those inside from leaving." (I) "They are already preparing for this, this should be theirst resort, but I''m sure they should be ready to use it by now." (I) That big barrier would be a nuisance, but luckily there''s a way to get rid of that barrier before they even get a chance to use it, that''s what myst preparations were for. "Be prepared, we will act in a few days, now that reinforcements from the Church of Light have arrived, they will have other things to look at." (I) I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of all in mes, these fools were so easy to manipte. --------------- Pov Juliano (Founder of the ck Empire): I was sitting in a room while Julius was in the throne roommanding his Generals. Meanwhile, I was sitting on a chair looking into the distance, I was waiting for him when I felt his proximity and used teleportation to get in front of him miles away from the capital. "Don''t try to stop me, Julius, you''re not strong enough for that." (Arash) "I need you to stay calm, we can''t be the first to act." (I) "I appreciate your help, but you must understand that acting rashly only puts everyone in danger." (I) "You knew he was alive." (Arash) "Yes, I''ve known for a while, but where he was wouldn''t be a ce you would be able to reach." (I) "I know your hatred and I will not stop your revenge, but there is a time and a ce, you must also take into ount that you are expected at some point." (I) "I''ll wait, but I think he''d bettere like you said." (Arash) I was confident they would attack here first, all I need to do is wait for the right moment, his target is not my main concern but I''m sure it will being too. Chapter 994 Cap 992: A Delivery I was prepared to start strengthening those on the list, so I started with Kira, of course, she would be the first, the Awakening Ceremony process was simple as I just gave her the Bloodline she asked for, but the strange thing was that the changes to her were almost none, the only thing that changed in his appearance was his hair turning white and two white tails with ck stripes appearing on his back. I didn''t spend too much energy on Kira and avoided giving any other Bloodlines or abilities as it might be detrimental to her purpose, at least that''s what I thought was right as she didn''t want to be an Ancient Elf, so I just stuck with those twonguages. After taking care of Kira who left right after giving me a kiss, I went to take care of Barok which was just as easy. Me and Barok went in front of the Dragon God statue in the Communal Temple, so I call Karina who brings my Dragon Seal, after thest time I used it I learned a little how to use it, so this time I controlled it together from Karina. Ding! <[ Do you want to add Barok (Dragon Knight) to your True Dragon Bloodline? ]> . <[ Yes/No ]> . . . <[ Do you want to upgrade Barok (Dragon Knight) to a Dragon Pdin? ]> . <[ Yes/No ]> I watch this and think Barok would do better as a Pdin, his whole image reflects servitude, plus I don''t want to have another tall, muscr son when I can''t get a body like that myself, just thinking about it opens a wound in my heart that I prefer to forget. Ding! <[ Barok (Dragon Knight) received the Blessing of the Dragon Seal (Zenos) and was raised to Dragon Pdin sessfully ]> . . <[ Barok (Dragon Pdin) will be carrying a Zenos (True Blood Demon Dragon) Symbol of Authority ]> . . <[ Barok (Dragon Pdin) has awakened Zenos Holy Power and will be able to recover his energy within Zenos'' territories or within the limits of his Aura ]> The Dragon Seal crystal absorbed my Holy Power, Aura, and Authority as it glowed before transforming into an energy Dragon that enveloped Barok. Soon Barok absorbed this energy and his body scales began to fall off as his skin peeled off revealing new skin underneath as well as new scales. His scales were now ck crystal simr to mine, but different in the sense that he didn''t have the image of a starry veil inside. His skin was brown like mine and six eyes looked golden, he tore his shirt while he was feeling the pain of his skin being renewed, and thanks to that I could see the ck Dragon symbol on his back, he could also clearly feel my presence in his Aura as if it were a symbol that defined him. --------------- Barok had tears in his eyes as he stood up, it was hard to stop him from continuing to thank him for what he called a great honor. After that I did the Awakening Ceremony on two people at the same time, I did it with Z and Sapphire. The two were a Mermaid with shark features and a veryrge Lamia, I was surprised to notice that the two were almost the same height with Sapphire being a little bigger but sigh that''s because Z has human legs now and not hers Mermaid tail or else they could be the same height. The two were simple, I had two powerful lineages for both of them, in Z''s case I had a lineage created with the fusion of thenguages of all the sea monsters I''ve killed to date and the lineage of countless Sirens that I managed to buy illegally. For Sapphire, I was thinking of using a blend of the same bloodline I bestowed on her daughter years ago along with a normal True Dragon bloodline with no elemental attributes. The Awakening ceremony at two spent more than 60% of my energy forcing me to end early the buff I was giving everyone on the list. The two Awakening Ceremonies were like many others, I filled their bodies with my power and Aura with ease as they were doing it of their own free will, so I bestow the bloodlines on them. The two were surrounded by a hard oval surface that looked like smooth metal, the two seemed to be insiderge Eggs, one of them blue speckled with ck spots and the other being ck with blue stripes. The two eggs looked like they weren''t going to break right now, so I took them to another room in the Common Temple, but for some reason, my Goddess Selene''s Blessing awakened and I felt like it was guiding me to the room where my pool of blood is, then I realized that it seemed to have a force of attraction from the two Eggs to the energy emanating from my blood. I ce the two Eggs in the center of the pool only to have them float to the top of the pool as two small tornadoes of bloode out of the pool filling the two Eggs. With that done I left the Communal Temple and after the Dungeon, I returned to the Elf Vige a little tired, it seems that I wasn''t strong enough to take care of everyone on the list as I initially expected. Outside the Dungeon I found Freya who told me about what she did with the other Elves, she looked a little tired. "Master, someone came saying they have a delivery for you." (Sakura) ------------- Pov High Priest of Light: I walk over to the chamber where our guest from afar has been recovering for thest few days, as soon as I enter I see that he is already strong enough to stay in human form. He is 1.80 tall, short golden hair, and slightly brown skin with white scales on his neck rising a little to his face and arms from what little I can see, his eyes are almostpletely golden with only his iris being white, in the on his back were 3 pairs of Celestine-like wings folded over, with the only difference being that he was twice as big, he was wearing an elegant white and gold suit with Baldr''s Symbol. "Looks like you''ve recovered." (I) "I''m still not fully recovered, being crushed by space causes wounds not just in the body." (Rhaegal) "We need you for the n." (I) "I know, that''s why I came here, unfortunately, it seems there was a gue on this holy ground that should have been under your protection." (Rhaegal) "I know, I was naive to think they wouldn''t try something so risky, but it won''t happen again." (I) "I also know that this incident has reduced the number of our reinforcements, but that is secondary to your help." (I) "I know, I will bepletely healed in 1 or 2 weeks, only then can we take the final step." (Rhaegal) "Longer than expected, but we can''t do anything about it now, I will make final preparations." (I) "Baldr''s glory!" (I) "Baldr''s glory!" (Rhaegal) Chapter 995 Cap 993: The Rage That Covers An Entire Continent Pov Arash (True Dragon Emperor): "You don''t understand, every second I know he''s within my reach only increases my anger." (I) "It is not within your reach, even you cannot trespass on territory imed by the Gods." (Juliano) "..." (I) I know he''s here, I can feel his presence just because he''s a Dragon, I can feel Akatosh''s rejection of him, it only encourages me to go after him more. "They wille here, we know that and they also know that we will be waiting." (Juliano) "That is, as long as we have the Hallow." (Juliano) "I told you to deliver it to the Temple of Blood back then." (I) "I can''t, it represents the pride of all Demons, our origin, I understand the importance of such an item, but my pride¡­" (Juliano) A Demon''s pride is more important than their lives, they are proud of who they are, they are proud of their power, they are proud of their achievements, they are proud of their bloodlines and they are proud of their origins even when almost none of them know about it. "More than once I thought to let my people know about it." (Juliano) "That would only bring suffering to them." (I) "Don''t sully that person''s will by doing the opposite of what he wanted." (I) "..." (Juliano) "It''s hard for me to see his name erased from history, to know that people don''t know who he was, what he did, what he sacrificed..." (Juliano) Just by saying that the clouds in the sky darken and the Aura normally hidden from the world revolts, I put my hand on Juliano''s shoulder to stop him from talking. "There are things that shouldn''t be said out loud." (I) "..." (Juliano) Sigh The world itself will follow his will, rejecting and eliminating anyone until he tries to reveal his identity to everyone. "I understand... even among Dragons, only when someone takes the ce I hold today as leader of the entire race is his knowledge passed down." (I) I still remember when I learned about him, every word he said made my body tremble under the pressure of the world, but even under these intense attacks I had to resist while listening to everything, this serves as a test to know if someone is worthy of having the position I hold today while not letting everything about him be lost forever. "There are things that shouldn''t be said..." (I) I was talking with Juliano in a garden of exotic flowers, it was the middle of the night while only the two of us are here talking. "Have you managed to do what we agreed to?" (Juliano) "Yes, the Dungeon Master has already been captured, we couldn''t leave her alone, even though she''s not strong enough, a Dungeon Master is still a nuisance." (I) "I sent half of the maind''s Dragons there, so there''s nothing to worry about..." (I) "(I know you can hear me Arash.)" (Rhaegal) "RRROOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!!!!!!" (I) I couldn''t help it when my Aura and killing intent exploded, spreading across the entire continent at the mere fact of hearing that disgusting voice in my mind. "(Calm down Arash, the time of our fight is approaching, but it''s still early.)" (Rhaegal) "(YOU FILTHY WASTE OF SPACE IN ALL EXISTENCE, I WILL KILL YOU AS MANY TIMES AS I NEED...)" (I) "(As impatient as ever, I don''t know why out of all the candidates you were chosen to lead our race.)" (Rhaegal) "(HAHAHAHAHAHA...)" (I) "(DON''T TALK ABOUT RACE WITH ME SCUM!!!!)" (I) "(YOU ARE NO LONGER A DRAGON, YOUR LINEAGE AND AUTHORITY HAVE BEEN WITHDRAWN BY YOUR BETRAYAL!!!!)" (I) "(I didn''te to discuss Akatosh''s mistakes, I came to talk about something I heard recently, it seems your daughter managed to break free ande back from the dead.)" (Rhaegal) I locked my killing intent on the exact spot where he is, he may have lost his Bloodline as a True Dragon, but it doesn''t change the fact that he''s always been a Dragon, much to my chagrin. "Arash calm down, I don''t know what''s going on, but don''t get carried away by your emotions." (Juliano) "..." (I) I felt my Aura being pressed by Juliano''s Aura and many others, so I took the scale that I carry on a cord and looked at it, it was a ck crystal scale with sparkles inside that resemble stars of a cloudless night. One of my daughter''s scales that I''ve carried with me at all times since I left her side because of this damned war. I take a deep breath and use the memory of my daughter to calm myself down, this time I''m not alone anymore, I can''t let myself be consumed by anger and make a mistake, detail I need to be calm and think before I act so I don''t let my daughter run away danger. "(YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO HIDE INSIDE THE CHURCH OF THE LIGHT FOREVER AND THIS TIME I WILL NOT MAKE THE MISTAKE OF LEAVING YOUR SOUL WHOLE.)" (I) I close the mental connection he formed with telepathy, doing my best to keep my irritated tone until the end even as I managed to calm down. "He''s trying to provoke me and he''s seeding." (I) "Has Rhaegal contacted you?" (Juliano) "Yes, just like you said it would." (I) "He wants you to repeat your recklessness of thousands of years ago, back then you almost killed yourself in your rage, but this time they would be prepared against you." (Juliano) "I know, he knew he couldn''t manipte me, but even though he tried, Rhaegal is being cautious." (I) "Let''s start preparing ourselves too, the next battle will be more than difficult, are you sure you don''t want to talk to your daughter?" (Juliano) "No, if I''m next to her it will generate a bigger target in her, I can feel that Rhaegal was stronger than before, I only realized that after calming down" (I) His power is different now, I could feel that his mind was much stronger and I also felt a touch of Divinity within him. I can only imagine how much he must have tried to be stronger, Rhaegal has always been very vindictive, this time he will be targeting me. Chapter 996 Cap 994: Rift In The Sky The next day I was veryzy, but I waspletely recovered from yesterday''s energy expenditure, I was also going to do the same today to finish those missing from the strengthening list. "(Won''t you take care of me first?)" (Caitlyn) "No, you will be thest one as I don''t know how I''ll be when I''m done with you." (I) I get up and see the now empty barrel I left in my room, the contents of that barrel are in another container that is now stored in my item storage. What was inside that barrel that was delivered yesterday was a Demonic Bloodline stronger than the True Dragon Bloodline that I consumed years ago, it was strange to feel that dangering from the Blood in front of me the same way I felt it years ago with the blood of the True Dragon. I knew this was an instinctive response that I was only able to feel because of my Blood Affinity, thanks to this I can clearly sense the Aura in Blood deeper and more fully than most I imagine my sisters are able to do the same. "Unlike Elizabeth who was slowly destroying my body, you only give me a slight headache, so you''ll wait for me to do everything I need to before taking care of you." (I) I get close to the barrel and look inside, the wood it was made of was not normal and there were many magic circles drawn on the outside, but inside the wood looked corroded while a miasma-like energy still lingered inside. "(I don''t think I''ll be able to consume that blood easily, so we''ll do it little by little.)" (I) I leave the hut and do some morning exercises training with my martial art like I used to before my life became so busy. -------------- A few hourster I was inside the Dungeon waiting in the Communal Temple for everyone to arrive, today I have to take care of Athena, Eva, and Alice. I''ve thought a lot about these three, I know Eva has a thing for me, so I have something special squared for her forter, maybe in a few days, Athena will be the easiest of the three, I''ll just turn her into one of my daughters like Vanessa. As for Alice, I have something special prepared, she has been making an effort since the day I met her while buying ves, in the beginning, she was someone consumed by hatred and over time I saw that empty girl inside be someone aspetent as Freya. She surpassed my expectations a long time ago, but I always thought that I should wait for the right moment to help her go to greater heights, that moment will be now. I started everything with Athena, her case was easier to solve, and there was no need for an Awakening Ceremony since she is a Vampire of my Bloodline, she is Vanessa''s daughter making her my granddaughter, what I am about to do is make she is one of my daughters. It was quite simple, all I needed to do was give my blood for her to consume before I allowed her Aura to absorb mine, this was the first time I was furthering the bloodline of one of my descendants but I felt my Blood and Aura within her interact inside your body. I could feel her Aura explode right after while shifting, her Aura gained more weight at the same time as her eyes became redder as they glowed. It was all much simpler than I initially expected, in the end, Athena''s appearance was the same as before, anyone looking at her would realize that nothing had changed, but anyone with sharper senses would realize that her presence was different. When I was done with her I realized that my connection with her was less indirect, now I know that connection I feel is being able to be my children, I give Athena a hug before continuing. "The next one will be...." (I) TRRRMMM TRRMMMR Suddenly I felt everything tremble, but I soon realized that it couldn''t be a simple earthquake, this type of nature event shouldn''t be happening inside the Dungeon. Another thing I also noticed the space itself was shaking, I couldn''t help but contact Nix who called me outside with everyone. As soon as I left the Dungeon I was in one of the huts on top of the trees in the Elf vige, I ran outside as I noticed something strange. As soon as I left I found Nix and La looking up, as soon as I looked up I saw that the sky was cracked creating apletely ck right-hand rift where I saw bizarre creatures trying to get out. The moment I looked, the leaves of the world tree were floating around the gap in space while emitting a green Light filled with the elements of Space and life. The crack in space seemed to have been plugged, but I knew that wasn''t it, to me it looked more like they were creating a bubble that trapped that crack in a different ce. It took me only a few seconds to understand that the bubble I saw was actually a Separate Space, soon the Elves began to join forces with more weapons to enter a gate of roosters that came out of the ground. "What was this???" (I) "I hoped it wouldn''t happen..." (Elizabeth) Sigh "That''s not our responsibility, the Elves can handle a little rift." (Natasha) She said it was a small crack, but it seemed to be tens of kilometers in size, if she considers that small, then she asked me what a big one would look like. "That was my fault." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn passes some of her energy through me and a miniature image of her forms in front of me, this is another one of her illusions for her to use to interact with other people. "The technique you used was different from mine, otherwise this wouldn''t have happened." (Elizabeth) "The path I created to cross wasn''t the problem, it was the destruction of the Church of Light''s long distance teleportation gate." (Caitlyn) "I can''t say how it happened here." (Caitlyn) "I was her Soul, the distortion in space caused a temporary weakening that they utilized, but as a rift would be impossible to open in hallowed ground, they followed her Soul''s trail here..." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth seemed calm, but her usual confident smile was not present, it seemed that this matter was very serious for her. "I don''t like her idea." (Elizabeth) "It wasn''t her idea, it was my idea." (Lorraine) "This is a good experience for everyone." (Lorraine) "But this is not the time, we are in the middle of an open war while our eyes are open to enemies hiding in the dark, we must not lose focus..." (Elizabeth) "Shut up, wasting this opportunity would be foolish, we''ll join in." (Natasha) "I''ll let her know, it should start in 30 minutes." (Lorraine) Chapter 997 Cap 995: Training Space I was confused about everything that was going on, that crack was more than strange, I couldn''t feel any recognizable energy in it. The worst were the creatures that I only saw at a nce trying to get out of that crack, they were strange in a way that didn''t make sense, but I didn''t know where the problem was. I looked at the Faerie disappearing before looking at my sisters who seemed to be talking about something they didn''t understand, I mostly looked at Natasha as I waited for her to say what exactly she agreed with. For the next 10 minutes, Elizabeth gave me a cursory exnation of the situation. Simply put, the rift is a dimensional crack that leads to a non-existent ce, a ce where the concept of existence does not exist, this was contradictory to me in many ways, but I kept listening. The creaturesing out of there are simr to Fairies and Spirits in the sense that they built a body for themselves when going through the rift. These creatures in the vast majority do not have intelligence and rely only on instincts, they also do not have Souls or emotions, their primary instinct is the elimination of all life, and their senses are extremely sharp to perceive vitality, Aura, and Authority. Even realizing these three things, these creatures do not have Vitality or Authority, but all have a hideous Aura capable of corroding other Auras, corrupting the mind and even injuring Souls if you destroy the Aura first. These creatures don''t get tired, don''t need to eat, and are immune to any type of Poison or Curse that doesn''t carry the power of an Aura, the same goes for physical or magical attacks that also need to be supported by the Aura to harm these creatures. Aside from Auras, Life Energy, Holy Power and Power of Authority can also injure them. These creatures are able to regenerate infinitely even when having limbs torn off, they don''t have vital points like brains and hearts, they are like Golems having a central Core hidden somewhere in their bodies, and destroying that Core is the only way to destroy them. These creatures are cruel, ruthless, mindless, and never get tired, my sisters said they are called Creatures of the Abyss. Our conversation was brief, but it made me understand things better, it seems that Lorraine convinced the White Elf Queen that instead of simply destroying all the Creatures of the Abyss while repairing the dimensional rift, she should use this opportunity to train her Warriors to get used to fight these creatures. Natasha seems to want to participate in this match and insists that I participate too, something that strangely all 3 of my sisters agree. After considering it a bit and making sure there was no danger of death, I agreed to participate and Natasha went to call those who wanted to participate in this fight. To my surprise everyone wanted to participate, even Nicole wanted to participate, she said that she was convinced when she heard that they were creatures that she would not find anywhere else, she wants to study these rare creatures, since she created her new body she has been curious about other areas of study, ording to her, areplementary areas of study that can enhance her abilities in magical engineering in indirect ways if used as background information. With everyone ready, we waited until a Space Element Fairy appeared near our hut and created arge door that we were all able to pass through. But before entering the Fairy said that anyone with mortal wounds will be expelled and that anyone close to a mental breakdown will also be expelled. ---------------- As I was watching everyone walk through the door disappearing inside, I also walk in and get dizzy for 1 second before I realize my feet have touched the ground so I look around. I was in a big forest alone with just my Familiars, when I looked up the sky was green, there wasn''t even a Sun or clouds in the sky, all there was were silhouettes of what looked like branches being seen from below, with countless leaves swaying lightly continuously. With this strange sky marking the first thing I noticed, I also realized that nature''s energy waspletely in disarray, I also realized that this forest had many strange things. As someone who was born in a forest full of much stronger monsters, I learned to use my senses instead of just my eyes to study my surroundings. This forest had no howls, roars, insect sounds, bird sounds or monster footprints on the ground. I also noticed hundreds of Auras moving through the forest towards me, I could tell from thepletely abnormal Aura I was feeling. Worst of all, I had no idea where I was or where the others were, the very door I had walked through to get here was gone. "I didn''t think it would be like this..." (I) "Attack..." (Hinata) "I agree, let''s attack." (Sakura) "We can go all out, can''t we?" (Nix) "It''s going to be so much fun ripping them to pieces... Hahahahahaha..." (La) "What happened to them?" (I) "I don''t know, but Hinata looks almost drooling if that''s possible for a Spectre." (Ragnar) "Nix, La and Sakura seem to have strong murderous intent." (Ragnar) "Me and Ragnar seem to be doing well, how are you master?" (Orion) "I''m fine for now but we have other things to worry about, they''reing." (I) "(Fairies, Spirits, and Holy Beasts who watch over nature hate Creatures of the Abyss who are opposed to everything that represents nature.)" (Caitlyn) "(As for that Specter you have as a Familiar, she must be feeling the death energy that naturally builds up in Creatures of the Abyss.)" (Caitlyn) "Master, what have we done?" (Orion) These things seemed to be approaching from several directions, so they knew where I was, in this situation, I have no reason to hide, so my Aura explodes in all directions while trying to assemble an image of the surrounding area in my mind and these Creatures of the Abyssing my way. With this I could see the position and approximate strength of the enemies, they seemed to be around my strength level, but I couldn''t get a clear picture of them in my mind, it looked like they were covered by a very aggressive Aura that was repelling my Aura. "I''m not going to wait here, let''s go!" (I) Chapter 998 Cap 996: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 1 I wanted to know more about these creatures before they got closer, fighting a creature I know absolutely nothing about would be stupid, thest time I heard about this type of creature was in the story Ivan told about his past and the way he his entire family died. But Ivan''s exnations were very vague at the time, knowing that he doesn''t have all the time in the world to think I''m going with some generic ns anyway. I use parallel thinking to split my mind into several different thought processes that I use to mentally give orders to all my Familiars at once directly into their minds. "(Nix, I want you to capture 3 or 5 of these monsters while immobilizing them.)" (I) "(La, I want you to test all the elements on these monsters and find out which one does the most damage.)" (I) "(Orion, try ripping off limbs, breaking bones, or even splitting these creatures in half so we know their regeneration speed for different levels of damage.)" (I) "(Ragnar, I want to know how much damage the Aura does to them, I also want to know if it interferes with their super awesome regeneration.)" (I) "(Sakura and Hinata will stay with me while we face these enemies.)" (I) "I''m pointing out in the vices mind where they should go, so go!" (I) "Right." (Nix) "I was about to go, let''s see how they''ll handle it... hahahahahaha..." (La) "Seeing the level of damage we''re capable of doing against an enemy like that will be good." (Ragnar) "I along..." (Hinata) "I can try absorbing their energy, I''d like to know what they''re like..." (Sakura) I simultaneously gave orders to everyone while informing everyone about where to go and what to do. After that I kept my thoughts divided as I watched all my Familiars not to be hurt by unforeseen situations against these creatures. It was a little heavy keeping my minds divided while keeping my Aura around, my head was hurting, but I held on by force. Everyone running in different directions while I went towards a single one of these enemies that was stronger than the others due to the size of its Aura. It only took me less than 1 minute to reach the Creature of the Abyss, in that time I realized that the closer I was, the more the environment was in disarray, I also realized that the presence of these Creatures was spreading death in the surroundings by simply being there. I noticed death energy in their Auras, but it wasn''t emanating from their Auras, more like it was being drawn to them or part of them. The forest near the creature waspletely different, the trees were drying up, thend had be barren, and all the flowers and nts were dying, all this was happening at great speed. But I didn''t have much time to appreciate the surroundings, as soon as I saw the creature I was attacked, I realized by the Aura that it was strong, but to my surprise, it just ran towards me. He didn''t have an appearance like that, the one in front of me looked like a humanoid walking on two legs while having long arms that extended down to his calf. I also noticed that the skin was gray with ck spots, they were all like that from what I could see through the eyes of my Familiars, their hands had long fingers with sharp ws emitting a part of their Aura that was even more disgusting being so close, the Aura of these Creatures of the Abyss seemed like some kind of continuation gnawing into space itself. This thing had a very simple body, plus its head didn''t have eyes, nose, mouth, ears, hair, or anything else. But as soon as I appear that creature opens 3 eyes in that nk face from before Those eyes were totally ck to the point of looking like bottomless holes. "Let''s try this..." (I) "< Elemental Territory >" (I) I tried using a Territory based only on my Elemental Affinities, it was a Territory only 100 meters in area. I instantly got a new sense of his Aura as he dodged his attack, this Abyss Creature''s Aura seemed to be rejecting everything within its reach. "< Blood Ruler''s Sword >" (I) I dodged while creating crystallized swords from my blood containing my Authority within their des. There were three swords that I could control with my mind, I shed his arm with a sword, then pinned one to the top of his head as I shed the other through their backs and out in front. But even with those wounds he didn''t cry out in pain or fear, he just wanted to keep attacking, I could see that his wounds weren''t closing instantly like I was seeing happen through the eyes of other of my Familiars. I keep attacking to drive him away from me, so far the only time this thing has shown any emotion is when I created my Territory. I nod, so Sakura makes nts sprout from the ground pinning him in ce giving Hinata time to ce a hand on his head. Soon Hinata started to open her mouth, then opened her mouth even more until it was so big and scary that it was big enough to kill everyone with one bite, it devoured the person''s head. At that moment the body falls to the ground as it dissolves, through the eyes of my other Familiars I also confirmed several things. I saw La''s attacks being almost without effect thanks to these creatures regenerating very quickly. I also saw that Ragnar''s Aura attacks were able to turn his enemy into whose. It seems that Nix''s efforts to capture these monsters have been impossible, these things managed to break free from Nix was something he didn''t expect. Orion was running nearby, I also told him to use his Holy Power. I had understood enough to be able to fight these Creatures of the Abyss while seeing my Familiars. I pass new orders to everyone as I go to Hinata who had something in her mouth, when I ask what she has in her mouth, then she puts a hand on each side opening it as much as she can revealing an oval crystal that looks more like a piece of coal emitting miasma, this was clearly the core we must destroy. Seeming my intention to destroy these crystals, I see a glint of happiness in Hinata''s eyes as she starts to chew on the crystal. I wanted to ask why he did that, but instead of being concerned about it, I pass instructions to others and realized that these crystals that function as nuclei are not always in the same ces. Ragnar killed his enemy by cutting his body into pieces until he found where the crystal was, but even with the body in pieces the Creature of the Abyss was still regenerating, it seems that the crystal really is the only thing we can use to kill them. I also saw Orion devouring one while his body was covered in red mes, that was Holy Power, so he spits out one of these Christians before stomping on it crushing itpletely. I also saw Nix transform into her Dragon form and crush everyone below her along with her crystals among them, this is also a way to kill these things. "There''s moreing." (Sakura) "< Consuming Seeds >" (Sakura) I see Sakuraunch seed shots that attach themselves to the monsters'' bodies, but this time I noticed that one of the monsters had tough scales on its skin that protected it from Sakura''s seeds. Another thing was that the monster that didn''t protect itself started to tremble when nts started to grow inside it destroying everything inside its body including the destroyed fat crystal. I run at the other still with the swords of my Blood I created earlier floating around me as I attack, but in the middle of my attack a third arm grows from his back and his hands be coated in scales as he tries to hold my swords with your hands. I take advantage of what he tried to do and cut him using my ws to rip his head off, I didn''t do it without thinking, I used my Aura to feel his body looking for these crystals and found them in a short time, in case this one was inside yours head that crushespletely. "What to do now?" (Sakura) "There are moreing, we can''t be surrounded." (I) I run to an area where it will be more advantageous for me to fight while paying attention to my Familiars'' battles to confirm something, these things were adapting duringbat, my enemy took a long time to defend himself and understand what that thing was doing, but now it was clear why their appearance was changing. These Creatures of the Abyss are adapting while they are fighting, they adapt duringbat to meet the challenge of the moment. "< Blood Field >" (I) I spread my blood by creating some traps around the area which was a strong defensive area with many ces where I was able to hide my traps. Soon I hear something and I turn around only to see dozens of monsters like thest oneing towards me with no concern for anything but killing me and my Familiars. Chapter 999 Cap 997: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 2 During the next few minutes, I pushed my mind to the limit as I made all of My Familiars try to attack the Creatures of the Abyss in different ways, some things were a bit surprising. The creatures were transforming and adapting, they weren''t getting stronger, but they were taking on traits that made them stronger. I saw the Creatures of the Abyss that fought Ragnar die quickly from his Aura attacks, it was so easy and fast that I was doubting what I saw of others. Nix tried to capture the Creatures of the Abyss and failed, I didn''t understand how they were able to cross barriers and even get out of the shadows where they were imprisoned, but it was just one of my many doubts about these things. Then I saw Nix using his Dragon form to deal massive damage, which in turn crushed the crystal core hidden in some random body part of these Creatures of the Abyss. Orion used holy power as I asked, as my Familiar has the ability to use my Holy Power, I realized that the effect of Holy Power was very simr to the power of Auras in terms of the damage they are capable of inflicting on Creatures of the Abyss. When I used my Authority to kill that Creature of the Abyss I was facing before, it was unexpected to see that they focused more on me, he already wanted to kill me, but now that feeling was even stronger. What I suppose is because of the Authority, it seems that they are more in those who have the power of the Authority, maybe I could be wrong about that since it hurts just a feeling I had, but for now, I leave this doubt can seek to know more after that all this is over. La was the most interesting to see facing these Creatures of the Abyss because she took the longest to finish off her enemies. I saw her using various types of attacks from many elements, at first the Abyss Creature she was facing was being mercilessly beaten, its appearance was simr to the one I encountered. He had a thin body, long arms, a head with nothing like ears, nose, eyes, mouth or hair. It was interesting to see this creature change and as it adapted, it grew scales that became natural thick armor on the Creature of the Abyss'' body, this protected it from attacks from rocks or wood. Two wings grew on its back allowing for greater maneuverability in the air and agility to protect itself from strong winds. His body seemed able to withstand the heat of the fire more, but the water attacks seemed to be stronger causing more damage until in his head 10 eyes opened giving him vision from all directions, as this he was able to dodge La more easily who was having fun. I told her to get rid of the enemies right away without ying with them, so her next attack was using Holy Power, with that I realized that they were harder to defeat, but they weren''t stronger. As soon as all the monsters in the area were dead, that is if we can call the Creatures of the Abyss monsters, I soon met with my Familiars, I stopped using parallel thoughts, but I continued using my Aura already in the area to see all of us in the surroundings waiting for the next one group of Creatures of the Abyss. "So they can change and transform in that way..." (I) Before I started talking to my Familiars I saw 2 groups of Elves running towards me, the first group was running away and their Auras were strange, they were cracked as if they could be broken at any moment. The second group had weakened Auras, but not at the same level as the first group, they were also fighting as they retreated away covered in injuries. The first group was running from two Creatures of the Abyss that were taller than 3 meters and had tentacles covered in razor-toothed mouths running after them. The second group was running from a group of Creatures of the Abyss who were running hunched over using their hands, that''s when I noticed that the hands of some were reced by paws making them run faster. As the seconds passed I saw the bodies of the Creatures of the Abyss changing into something like some kind of faceless grotesque skinny Wolf. Then an unexpected change for me happens, the head of one of the Creatures of the Abyss changed to a big mouth from which a very long tongue came out that grabbed one of the injured people running pulling him to the mouth, it was the first time I saw one of these things kill, but before that Elf was killed, a multicolored light envelops his body making it disappear. After a few seconds, the entire first group was also enveloped in that same light, making everyone disappear while the people still fighting from the second group continued to run towards me. It was easy to understand that my Aura was what attracted the two groups, they were looking for help, unfortunately, I didn''t help any of them, this was not a ce where their lives were at risk, to begin with, not to mention that they gave up the moment they ran to me without even knowing me. "Argh!!" (I) "(That damn headache...)" (I) "(Sorry about that.)" (Caitlyn) "(My presence in your mind is...)" (Caitlyn) "(I don''t have time for this.)" (I) "< Dragon''s Awakening >" (I) Ding! <[ Dragon Awakening: 15% ]> "What the hell is going on..." (I) I used my ability to Awaken my Dragon power with the transformation, but for some reason, I felt stuck when the Dragon Awakening was iplete reaching only 15% when I had already crossed that limit. But I didn''t have time toin about it when I felt the second group''s fastest Creatures of the Abyssing close behind 4 injured people who looked guiltily in their eyes as they passed me without slowing down. "(Their auras are filled with fear, but at least they still have the will to survive, using another person as a sacrifice can be cruel, it can also be a bad idea...)" (I) "< Wind Hammer >" (I) Before a strong air pressure hits these injured people who would surely die if my blownds, a multicolored light surrounds them sending them out of this ce. "< Revenge of the Forest >" (I) I wave my hand forward creating a 7yered magic circle while activating using my mana, the magic circle explodes in red and green light as incredible vitality courses through the surroundings. Before the Creatures of the Abyss manage to get any closer, various trees, branches, leaves, bushes, and roots appear from the surroundings as all these trees turn red and pink. Without waiting for anything, they begin their attacks against the enemies that are overwhelmed after attacks, without waiting for the trees to break the limbs of these Creatures of the Abyss, then used the wounds to make the leaves fall on the wounds that remain instantly. The monsters are being outnumbered by my magic, but I know it won''t wipe them out like this, so I stretched out my hand creating another magic circle. "< Deadly ck mes >" (I) Unfortunately, this attack doesn''t create a Fire ck Dragon no matter how hard I tried, what it did was form thousands of hands of ck mes reaching out to grab everything in the surroundings inside. These are mes I created using Curse, Death, Aura, and Fire. These are mes capable of reducing everything with strength equal to mine or less to ash, it only took a few seconds for all enemies to disappear. After that, I jumped in the air in time to dodge a tail attack from the two enemies that the first group brought, as soon as they arrived I was looking at them noticing the increase in their bodies, the two had a tail that looked more like a ck thread than the other which I had to dodge. "Hinata, devour!" (I) "< Territory: Spectral Field >" (Hinata) "< The One Who Devours Death >" (Hinata) Hinata uses her Territory using my Authority''s death trait, and as she changes expression, her childish expressionless face changes as she begins to smile slowly widening the smile far beyond what anyone''s mouth should reach revealing a number scary teeth. She walked towards the two enemies as her body grew to an adult appearance with each step, it was as if her every step on the ground was equivalent to the passage of 1 year until she became a beautiful young woman in her mid-20s. She was dressed in something different, instead of her normal simplicity, this adult Hinata just stood there looking at the two monstersing towards her without changing that predatory smile. She takes her hand and an inky ck Auraes out of her body forming a grotesque head full of teeth that attacked the two enemies, one of them had half of his body devoured before he had time to move while the second tried his body trapped by countless ghosts that seemed to be part of space itself. "< ws of the Ruler of Death >" (Hinata) The adult Hinata raised her hand and moved in a blur disappearing from my vision before seeing her with her hand inside the enemy''s foot that trembles before copsing with her body falling apart, that''s when I saw the remains of crystal in her hands. Chapter 1000 Cap 998: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 3 Pov of a White High Elf A: I was just buying a new sword in the vige after I managed to gather Essence of Mithril, a super rare metal, I was lucky to find this in one of the Dungeons I was exploring, I''m used to using Mithril swords because I''m a Magic Swordsman. But this metal is much better, in addition to increasing the effects of conducting Mana, strengthening Magic, and resisting magic by 40%pared to Mithril, this metal has much more durability requiring less maintenance, and increases the effects of Elemental Affinities. I was very happy to get my sword that day because I got the materials I was able to get someone just to forge the sword, which by the way came out with a higher value than I initially expected. While walking the streets happily something happened in the sky which started to crack forming a rift, it waster said that the situation was under control when the rift in the sky disappeared, so several Spatial Element Fairies flew all over the Vige while somended to create doors while exining the situation to everyone. At first, I thought that with my new sword, I could do anything and I almost went in alone, but luckily I found somepanions that I made friends with in my years as an Adventurer, thanks to which we were able to put everyone together in a group with ease. From what they said we''d be safe inside, so none of that mattered, even if we couldn''t defeat these Creatures of the Abyss, we''d be saved before we died and so it was an excellent ce to test my new sword. I was very confident, but as soon as we walked through the door that the Spatial Element Fairy had created, I was surprised to find myself in a forest. When I looked I realized that half the people with me had disappeared. I didn''t know where they had gone or where I was at that moment, at least I was with some of mypanions and we quickly decided to continue exploring the forest around us until we found ourpanions. "This ce is strange... seems... lifeless..." (White Elf A) One of my oldestpanions was restless, she is a very skilled Wind Element Mage, and thanks to that she tends to be more sensitive to what happens around her. I looked around and quickly noticed what she described, I also understand the reason for that. "There is nothing in the surroundings, nothing with life but nts, no monsters big or small." (I) "An almostpletely dead forest..." (I) "I feel something strange from that direction." (White Elf B) We soon found prey, theck of monsters could mean that the things here we are feeling could be these Creatures of the Abyss and us who are using these monsters to train. "Let''s go that way." (I) We started walking and halfway through I noticed a fool expanding his Aura over a wide, very wide area. "(Who can be so strong and yet so stupid to aim such a big target at him in such an empty forest?)" (I) The basics of an Adventurer is always to be the one who hunts and for that, we have to make sure to discover the location of the enemies first to make the first attack, those who don''t know the basics tend to die early. "(It''s clearly not an Elf, its Aura has a lot of strangeness making it a bit confusing, but I''m sure I felt Demonic energy, so it must be a Demon or at least a descendant.)" (I) The Aura was tyrannical and the control was incredible, normally the stronger an Aura, the worse it would be to maintain control, but this person keeps something absurd like that under control, it surprises me. "We should go soon, I''m feeling somethinging towards us, it''sing from the same direction we were going." (White Elf A) "They''re already here." (White Elf B) "Prepare yourselves." (White Elf C) "Time to try this beauty..." (I) I was happy and excited as I pulled out my new, still unscratched sword to use in my first battle, so I circted my mana through my body before pouring some into the sword with great ease. I could feel my power increasing a lot, I could manipte my mana much easier, I also felt my Elemental Affinity with water be stronger, at least until I saw those things. When the first one appeared it was just another monster, it was uglier, but it wasn''t the worst I had ever seen, for me, the Flesh Golems are the worst, I remember the first time I saw that mass of rotten meat, I threw up in the middle ofbat and had nightmares for weeks. "< River Flow Aura Coating >" (I) "< Raging River Court >" (I) I ran towards him holding the sword, to test it I used my Aura and a skill at the same time to test the strengthpared to before. My silver sword glows blue from my Aura as I run towards the monster creating a trail of water behind me that leads to my sword, so when I sh forward the water that is left behind bes a stream of chasing attacks striking the same spot on the heap''s body until it was bisected by the attack. I was beaming with happiness, the attack was at least 50% stronger and I spent around -15% mana, not counting the ease of my Aura usage. "That sword is amazing!" (I) "Run!!!!" (White Elf A) As I was distracted thinking the monster was dead, I didn''t see it stand on legs that were still growing. When I realized it''s ws were raining attacks on me, the worst was when I heard noisesing from behind the monster. "Wait... that Aura..." (I) It was then that I realized something I had ignored until now, this monster was capable of using Aura, moreover, its Aura was as hideous as its appearance. I didn''t notice it before because of the Aura from before that expanded over a long area, but when I got closer because of my attack, I finally realized how unbearable it was to be near him. I was in range of his Aura which covered me from what felt like a sea of rot, my skin was crawling and burning as I felt my Aura being pressed as if it was being slowly crushed. This Aura was not wild, it was calm at the same time that it was out of control continuously attacking me, I felt as if all this creature wanted was myplete elimination. His attacks kept changing as his body shifted from a standing posture to a more bent posture and finally getting more on the ground. I couldn''t stay within the range of its Aura any longer, I felt my heart racing at high speed as fear dominated my mind, I even started to see this Creature differently, it seemed taller and more ghastly than I previously thought. "< Water st >" (I) "< Streams of Water >" (I) "< Water Pir >" (I) My fear while trying to move away prevented my quick reaction and because of that I got hit several times while trying to activate several attacks in session, but each attack was worse than thest, he was not receiving almost any injuries and he was slowly managing to dodge mine attacks, the worst was seeing the few wounds that werepletely healing as dozens of others joined behind him. At that moment I didn''t feel like fighting anymore, I didn''t want to be around this horrible monster anymore and when I looked back there were already people running from my group without looking back. As soon as the first one started running the rest followed close behind. I ran whileunching several de attacks backwards, I didn''t want to fight anymore, all I wanted was to survive. Seeing that their speed was better than mine, so I started to run a little ahead to dodge towards the idiot person who spread his Auras earlier all over this area. When I arrived almost without energy where I supposed to be the direction of origin of that Aura, it was then that I noticed that young Vampire, a child being here, I had already seen the person in question outside this ce when I was still in the vige. That tyrannical Aura shows that he must be strong enough to finish this thing off or at least distract it long enough for me to get away. I run trying everything to keep these creatures away from me, my heart was beating so hard it was the only sound I heard the whole time. When I finally ran up to the Vampire boy, he just stood there looking at me and I took the opportunity to pass him, one of my friends got caught by these creatures on the way, but he wasn''t able to help and I kept running, I felt guilty running past the boy, but I couldn''t stop my legs, every part of my body was screaming to run as fast as possible without ever stopping, but when I looked back I only saw a blur before I felt something cover my body, it was some kind of gentle energy. When I realized I was already in the vige square next to one of the healers who started using mafia on me, it took me a few seconds to understand what had happened. In my dread I forgot that we were safe inside, I was so scared that my mind stopped working, so everything that happened there was repeated in my head filling me with shame for the cowardly and shameful way I acted. "What happened to me..." (I) Chapter 1001 Cap 999: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 4 Pov White Elf Queen Ellyana: I was sitting on a wooden throne full of flowers with both hands raised towards the sky, Elly was looking at a small tree less than 2 meters high, each leaf of this tree was made of crystal and showed a different image of what it was happening within the space I created with my Territory using my Authority. "How are they doing?" (I) "Most of them chose the worst approach, they tried to treat the Creatures of the Abyss as special Monsters." (Elly) "I told you this would happen, it would be very difficult for most people to understand the terror of the Creatures of the Abyss." (I) "Finding their core is difficult, so even if their strength isn''t great at first due to the limit of attack variations they have, over time they adapt to be a more efficient killing weapon for each situation." (I) "Their Auras are the worst part, their Auras slowly eating away at opponents'' minds, sapping the other Auras and driving those nearby to insanity." (I) Creatures of the Abyss are horrible for their adaptation and Aura, not to mention they never get tired, spiritual attacks that target souls are useless against them because they don''t have a Soul, and trying to drain their vitality is also useless since they were never alive, your energy is infinite, any type of prolongedbat will be your advantage giving you time to adapt more and more and how much more your opponent is shaken at the same time that you desert friendly energies. "Learning this now is already a victory, at least for those who haven''t had their minds broken by mental trauma." (Elly) I avert my eyes from the sky where I created a Territoryrge enough to contain the Rift, I look up at the small tree and quickly take in all the leaves. "Looks like we have some good seeds this year." (I) Some Elves were smart to attack from afar to test these new "monsters", thanks to that they discovered their high infinite regeneration. This fact alone made those smarter to be wary of these filthy creatures. There were also those who tested different types of attacks to confirm the information we gave, seeing that Vampire using his Familiars was interesting, he made the most of it to test all things while saving precious time, and thanks to that he stayed ahead. Besides him, there was also a White Elf with burns on his face, he is someone promising that I have my eye on bing an Ancient Elf one day, he is an Aura master who has Affinity with all Elements. He didn''t test almost anything, he simply attacked with all his might from the start, with his Aura control and his strong will he was able to resist before the Auras of the Creatures of the Abyss, an amazing feat that normally only those who possess Authority are able to do capable, it reveals that I wasn''t mistaken about him. "Some people may not have recovery." (Elly) "It doesn''t matter, I knew this could happen, so I made it so that only those who wish to enter this Separate Space can go, each one must be prepared to make their own decisions, I gave all the information before entering." (I) I let them know about these creatures, but some people are overconfident or just underestimate others, that kind of person never goes far. What was worse was that some people had their minds about to break even though they knew they were in a safe ce, their minds were too weak. "Looks like Zenos has strange people with them." (Elly) "He has the 3 Living Cmities along with him, plus his Familiars are more than abnormal." (I) Each one of her Familiars are beyond the notion of those who do not understand what they are, that Fairy was simply as absurd as the daughters of the Fairy Goddess, she also had that Spirit, she was a Dragon and a Spirit, that alone already adorns a creature in the same category as Divine Beasts, but even so, it had 3 Element Affinity, not counting being a Living Dungeoneering Core. I haven''t looked at that Vampire''s otherpanions much, but I doubt they''re as abnormal as those of his Familiars. "Who are you talking about?" (I) "There is an Undead whose Aura has beenpletely filled with hatred." (Elly) "There is also a Demon woman who is devouring the Aura of Abyss Creatures while humming¡­" (Elly) "..." (I) "But the energy of death..." (I) "There''s a Kimera along with her collecting this death energy, she seems to be an experienced Necromancer as she can deal with death energy directly." (Elly) "..." (I) The death energy in the Aura, body and surroundings of the Creatures of the Abyss are not their own, this is an effect of the world itself trying to kill these things, but the effect of this is almost none, it often bes more of a problem for those fighting against it these creatures. But what surprised me was that someone would dare to absorb the Aura of these Creatures of the Abyss, there are some Demons who do that, but even a Demon would not be able to withstand the madness and insanity in these Auras, no kind of sane mind would be able to withstand it that. "There are also two people sessfully using poison against the Creatures of the Abyss." (Elly) "Pay more attention to these two people, being able to make poison work against them is an excellent weapon that can be employed in the area..." (I) "One appears to be a Variant of some Mythical Serpent monster, but I don''t recognize the lineage, it uses Aura in its Poisons." (Elly) "The second seems to be a Combat Alchemist, her poisons and potions are also full of her Aura, in addition, she seems to be immune to the Aura of Creatures of the Abyss." (Elly) "Keep an eye on them, maybe they can help train some people from our vige, unfortunately, we don''t have Alchemists who have been fighting for thousands of years here, but we have some who have poisonous skills, we also have several Alchemists who might have some interest in bing Alchemists Combat." (I) Having someone capable of doing area damage against Creatures of the Abyss is always important, I''m managing to limit these creatures from pouring non-stop from the Rift while I close it, but there are still thousands managing to get out, these creatures are never alone, so having ways to deal withrge groups it will always be good, poison that is effective can attack the whole body from the inside making it unnecessary to look for weak points. "Looks like this Vampire has good people on his side." (I) Chapter 1002 Cap 1000: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 5 Pov Ivan: I was inside the Dungeon spending my day with my daughter who was currently tied to a chair while I fed her a delicious cake. "I don''t know why, but I''m uneasy that you gave the tremor." (I) "I''m worried that you pulled me out of theboratory, I was almost discovering a new way to freeze blood while still inside the body, a much more effective way..." (Lyra) "You''re like your mothers, your obsession with work knows no bounds, which only causes this pile of bones to worry." (I) "I don''t see the problem with being dedicated to my work, especially when it''s so much fun." (Lyra) "When was thest time you slept?" (I) "It was this morning after I got up to go..." (Lyra) "You haven''t been home for two days and ording to your own assistants, you haven''t even stopped your research to eat." (I) "Has it been two days? Time really flies without us realizing it." (Lyra) "..." (I) Sigh This daughter of mine only causes me concern, I would like to see some grandchildren, with the amount of increasingly frightening enemies that the master makes, I am afraid of really dying one day, I would like to know that someone will be taking care of my little princess with love and affection when I''m gone if that dayes. I let go of the ropes that bind her which were almost melted due to a yellow liquid, so I tell her to eat alone while I lead the conversation to other subjects that are not about Alchemy or this girl will just talk about the same subject without stopping until she lose in your own mind again. Suddenly one of La''s Fairies arrives to give information, when I hear the name "Creature of the Abyss"ing out of the little Fairy''s mouth the images of that nighte to my mind. That mindless creature destroying everything. Killing the loves of my life. Deforming my little daughter''s body. Blood and bodies everywhere. The pain of dying alone in the dark while guarding what was left of my little girl. "FATHER! Please calm down." (Lyra) "Huh!?" (I) Suddenly I feel my daughter''s hands holding my skull as she looks directly at me, for some reason I had been lost in thought for a few seconds and I hold her hands with mine. "I''m fine, my daughter." (I) "No, you''re not fine at all and we both know why." (Lyra) "..." (I) I can''t hide anything from her, at least not with this anger rising inside of me. ------------------- After a few minutes, my daughter and I went out of the Dungeon after getting our supplies, for me it was just my sword that I left in my room, but for my daughter, it was an outfit that had to change along with a big bag. Both her clothes and her bag had plenty of space to store potions in small ss vials so that my daughter''s every step was apanied by the clinking of ss, at least before she noticed my reaction and activated the magic that removes the noise. When I''m outside and I look up I don''t see anything, but for some reason, I can still feel traces of the same filthy presence I felt that day, that alone fills me with fury. I heard the Space Fairy who came a short timeter telling about the Creatures of the Abyss. Each time she cited the strengths or weaknesses of these filthy things, I remembered excerpts from my battle against this monstrosity, our attacks did almost no damage and its regeneration erased the traces of any damage we managed to do, the only damage really that was working was the one using the vitality. "(No matter how many years pass, this pain never goes away, it''s always there to remind you that I wasn''t able to protect them...)" (I) I wouldn''t miss this chance to fight these things, I''ve waited too long to find these things to have the pleasure of destroying their bodies with my bare hands, I wouldn''t miss this chance for anything. Even my daughter wanted toe, she may spend most of her days in theb, but a genius really is scary for getting so much better with each training session. My daughter and I entered through the door that the Spatial Element Fairy created, but when I realized I was alone, my daughter was not around and neither was anyone who entered with all of us through that door. I was only worried for 1 second about my daughter before I remembered what they said, there is no risk of death here, this ce was created for training by people much more powerful than the master, even he trusts these people. "If Lyra is fine then the rest doesn''t matter, it might be good for her to have a little morebat experience on her own." (I) "Now this ce..." (I) I look around and immediately notice a big problem, I don''t feel life energy anywhere. I am an Undead, and because of this I am used to being surrounded by vital energy that I can feel all the time, but in this ce, apart from the vital energy or vitality of nts, there are no living creatures. I was confused about it when I felt an Aura approaching, but when I focused my attention in that direction I still wasn''t feeling any life energy. But it was unmistakable that there was something approaching, so I keep my sword in my hand while controlling my Aura to cover the sword, I still clearly remember the Fairy who created the door that brought me here saying that Auras were one of the weaknesses of Creatures of the Abyss. I thought I would be calmer when I found that thing, but the moment it appeared I felt the same kind of presence as I did that night, a presence full of cruelty, insanity and death. Before I knew it the hellish mes around me had turned ck as they blended with my Aura, I could feel the hatred cloud my vision, but allowing it to continue, I couldn''t keep suppressing that hatred forever. There was no one else around, so I don''t have to hold back, and I don''t have to worry about innocents orpanions nearby. So I let all the hate from that night well up to use as a weapon against this thing running in front of me. "Death... DEATH DEATH DEATH!!!!" (I) All he could think about was taking those things to pieces with pleasure until there was nothing left but dust. Chapter 1003 Cap 1001: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 6 Pov Ivan: I look at the creature that keeps attacking me, it uses its long arms to sh me with its ws, I dodge with minimal movement, but it doesn''t seem to be attacking seriously like they did that day, years ago. "Were you always so weak or did I be stronger?" (I) He tries to pierce my body with his ws, but I manage to dodge his wild attacks with ease, dodging each attack with the minimum of movements was just the beginning, little by little his previously wild attacks created a more efficient way to attack. "So that''s the adaptability I''ve heard." (I) His arms thicken as his attacks be stronger and faster, two eyes form on his previously nk face, eyes empty of any emotion. I was dodging his attacks because I was trying to calm my emotions, even if I''m using all my hatred, I can''t let that hatred consume me, disturbing my rationality duringbat. I dodge another blow before using my sword covered in ck mes to slice the arm off, but in less than 2 seconds a new arm has grown in its ce. "Looks like that''s not enough yet." (I) I started to attack with my sword, and this time my ck mes were with more Aura than before, with that my sword cuts were leaving cuts covered in me erasing in less than 1 second. Those ck mes were made to burn vitality, so it wasn''t working as I wished. While dodging his attacks I continued attacking his body with my sword, but without the mes, my attacks became much weaker. At least with my Aura reinforcing the sword in my hands, the cuts were no longer instantly healing. "< Skeleton Army >" (I) Suddenly many skeletons appeared at my call as thend around me died and turned ck, the Skeletons rise and attack the Creature of the Abyss who ignores them still threatening me. I could see one of his arms turn into a de to try to attack me. "Die!!" (I) Two Creatures appeared, it was two of the Spirits I invoked, without saying anything they knelt in my direction before I passed. The Creature of the Abyss may be injured, but it is without a doubt far from dying from those wounds alone. "I still can''t control this technique, but it doesn''t matter." (I) While my skeletons are distracting this Creature of the Abyss I look down at my hand, all I see are bones coated in green energy taking the outline of a hand. "I find it so strange... so much hate that I feel like my own body is on fire, but in reality, this body is as cold as any or corpse... I don''t have the blood to boil with this anger... I don''t have the eyes to cry this sadness... I don''t even have a heart to race with these emotions..." (I) To someone watching from the outside, I might look calm, but my insides were on fire as I circted my mana and Aura together through my bones. "< Death me Berserk Knight >" (I) I feel the mes igniting inside my bones as ck mes cover my bones. "< Infernal Incineration >" (I) I point my sword forward making more ck mes surround my sword before it isunched from the sword towards him. Just as I thought, there''s nothing left of him. "If I can''t find the weak point, I could have tried not to leave anything behind..." (I) I look at the long line of destruction forming a path in front of me, then see more of these Abyss Creatures leap out of the forest and turn their eyes on me. "Looks like my lucky day." (I) "< Summoning: Undead Army >" (I) I ran as hundreds of Death Knights surged behind me as they followed me. "I will kill every one of you." (I) The mes around me rise even higher. As soon as I get to them I start incinerating each one of them even at the risk of being injured. ------------- Pov H: I was holding a magic crystal that I''ve been saving for months since Lyra gave it to me, things made especially for a Necromancer like me are hard toe by. "It''s almost full and I only have two left, what should I do?" (I) "H, have you seen my arm?" (Lilith) "You holding him with his tail behind his back." (I) "How long have I had this on my back?" (Lilith) "It''s been awhile, you grabbed his arm the moment it was cut." (I) I look at Lilith, in thest few she and I have killed a few hundred Creatures of the Abyss. I always watch out for the death energy gathering around them and getting trapped in their Auras, but I couldn''t pass up that luck, they are just what I needed. Fortunately, I met Lilith a few minutes after arriving here, with her by my side it was much easier to collect all this death energy. "There are more of theming." (I) "< Demonic Curse: Hunting Ground >" (Lilith) Lilith raises her hand as her eyes turnpletely red, then a big red dome forms trapping us all inside along with the Creatures of the Abyss, inside this dome Lilith''s Aura bes twice as strong crushing the Aura of enemies. "< 13 Cursed des >" (I) I raise my hand and 13 white swords made of bones and possessed by Ghosts form, I aim with my mind and the 13 swords start flying towards the Creatures of the Abyss tearing them to pieces, each sword of this one has two Auras, one of these Auras it is mine while the second Aura belongs to the Phantom himself possessing that sword. After hours ofbat, all the Creatures of the Abyss that we encounter already have many transformations, having to adapt dozens or maybe even hundreds of times during those hours. But I learned to use my Aura a long time ago, thanks to that and some techniques like those of the 13 swords that have one of the focuses in the Aura, it''s been much easier to fight these monsters, mainly because I don''t need to look for their cores. "Too bad the body and whatever''s inside those things don''t taste good." (Lilith) "At least your Auras are delicious." (Lilith) ? I see Lilith''s Aura taking the form of a red Leech that devours the Aura of these monsters, this after I drained the death energy from their bodies. While thinking about Lilith''s Aura I noticed that the strength of her Aura is getting bigger and bigger, in addition, her Aura is acquiring other characteristics at the same time that it increases the effects of other characteristics. For example, her Aura seems bizarre, the mere ability to sense Lilith''s Aura now is strange. -------------- Pov Irius: "I hope you''re wrong this time." (I) "I''m not, it''s pretty obvious actually." (Irina) My sister was talking as we walked along after finishing off a new group of monsters. My sister was saying her theory that one day we will have to fight these Creatures of the Abyss and it won''t be because of training as it is now. "Just think, use your head more than your body, this type of training can be anything but normal." (Irina) "I bet sooner orter these things will pop up again and the Elf Queen wants to take this time to prepare her people." (Irina) "..." (I) I prefer to think she''s wrong, that''s because if she''s telling the truth it would be awful. During the time we spent fighting these things, I almost couldn''t stand her Auras, there were many we saw disappearing with empty eyes and some evenughing in insanity. I am fully aware that these monsters are not going to have a strength of that level, they must be stronger and just that thought makes me think how scary such a creature could be. "< Corrupt Court > ¡Á10" (I) In the middle of my thoughts, I turn to something flying towards us, I knew from the bizarre Aura that it was a Creature of the Abyss, so I drew my sword and used the best skill to use against them. Each sh of my sword was swift followed by the body flying towards us being torn to pieces as a shadow corrupts the body along with my Aura causing the entire body to crumble in a few seconds. "Is their number decreasing?" (I) "No, on the contrary, it seems to be increasing." (Irina) In thest few minutes, we have been encountering more and more of these Creatures of the Abyss, fortunately, we have gotten used to facing these things and we already know which skills or techniques work against these Creatures of the Abyss. "Let''s find Father, I''m worried about him not being able to fight one of his sisters inside him." (I) "You should worry about both of us, he''ll be fine." (Irina) She may be right, but unfortunately, we don''t have time to continue talking about it, there''s a streak of light in the sky, it was clear there was a fight nearby. "Let''s take a look." (I) Chapter 1004 Cap 1002: Creatures Of The Abyss Part 7 Pov Ivan: It seemed that the more I struggled, the clearer my mind became as the me of hatred grew and grew colder, the Berserk hatred that was previously difficult to bear became an eternal cier bit by bit. "(Use your hatred to attract those marked by death.)" Crack Crack Ding! Ding! "< Death''s Call >" (I) GGGGGRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!! The Creatures of the Abyss weren''ting, but I couldn''t let them escape, I didn''t want to stop nting every single one of these gues of existence. That''s when a female voice and as cold as my hatred spoke in my mind, it seemed for some reason that almost emotionless voice seemedforting to me as if inviting me to an eternal embrace. At the same time, I heard his voice I felt something inside me crackpletely, but it didn''t break, it was like something was missing, but from the cracks inside me, a cold energy ran through my body as the ck mes around me gained traces of mixed blue color. After that I felt Skills rising within me while other Skills evolved before being sealed, but right after the Seal formed it opened temporarily. Then I open my jaws as I scream like a true monster, a scream that sounds like a bestial roaring from hell itself. I could feel the death energy in a much wider Area than my Aura could reach, I knew from the Abyss Creatures I had killed so far that the death allergy was being attracted to them, so the various energy umtion points of the death I was beingughing could only be these filthy things. I felt my Aura being consumed by my body as it traveled through my voice creating a link with these various umtions of death energy before pulling them towards me. "None of you will escape, I will kill each one, I will destroy each one and I will erase everyone from existence..." (I) "< Sword of Death >" (I) I point my sword high as the mes around it turn ck and blue destroying the de as the death energy umted by all the Creatures of the Abyss I''ve killed around here were sucked into the mes in my sword creating a new de for the sword while crystallizing the mes. In the end, the de of the sword became bigger, bing a ck crystal de with the sharp edges of the de in dark blue color, the design of the de resembles the outline of a me. "May this de be the end of my enemies!" (I) I could feel them approaching from all sides and I took up position with what was left of the Skeleton army that had at some point knelt around me. When the Creatures of the Abyss arrived in their hundreds, I spearheaded the army while attacking the side closest to me. "< Death me Field >" (I) Taking my body as its center, waves of ck mes with light blue streaks spread in all directions in a circle around me. "< Sword of the Frost Prison of Death >" (I) In an area of 1 kilometer, I knew the position and movement of all things, taking advantage of this I attacked ignoring their Aura, I cut the first one with my sword and his body split in half froze in ck ice. The sword was once again covered in mes with the difference that these ck mes with touches of dark blue color did not emit heat, but an intense cold capable of freezing to the bone. With that sword I cut every enemy in front of me without ever stopping moving my sword, some had heads that I made a point of separating from their bodies, some hadrge bodies covered in armor, and others were small and fast. They were all different, there was even one of them that had wings flying in the sky with big tentacles instead of arms or legs. I kept shing at them, some of them were too big or somehow too tough to be frozen with a single hit and I had to do multiple attacks to finish them off. Finishing them off one after the other was getting harder and harder as the minutes turned into hours, my body might never get tired but my energy wasn''t limitless. All of my army were destroyed at some point, but I kept going even when my energy ran out, I shed them countless times in different ces on their bodies until I found their core to kill these things. With the efficiency of destroying these things falling I ended up being surrounded at some point while umting injuries, but even so, I continued until the moment when my head was about to be devoured by arge jawing from one of these things flying in the sky. At that moment I feel a full of life and vibrant energy taking over my body before my vision distorts throwing me out of that space. -------------- Pov Zenos: I''m starting to get really tired, I also don''t know what to make of a certain someone lying in a pile of dust from the bodies of these Creatures of the Abyss while rubbing her full belly. "Get tired of eating?" (I) "Good, very good... delicious..." (Hinata) I don''t understand why she enjoys eating these cores so much, but I can feel very pure death energy building up inside her because of our Connection. "Eat as much as you want, just stay there for now." (I) I spread my wings to fly higher, I try to see something since I stopped using my Aura 2 hours ago because I couldn''t bear the mental weight of keeping so much information in my mind. I try to use my vision to find something in the surroundings, but I don''t see anything, there''s nobat nearby or Abyss Creatures visible. "What to do now?" (I) I''ve already been here for 1 full day, at first, all the Creatures of the Abyss we found were the same, but after hours they changed their forms and changed their attack patterns, but other than those things their strength and speed didn''t change much, they didn''t even have different abilities or powers. While I was thinking about what to do, I saw a green glow in the sky illuminating everything in the surroundings while my vision became blurred, when I realized I was flying in the sky above the tree where we are staying. Chapter 1005 Cap 1003: Blessed With Death Pov Ellyana (White Elf Queen): After half a day I managed to finally close the rift while preventing the strongest Creatures of the Abyss froming out, I had an easier time doing this than I imagined which worries me. "How are things at training?" (I) I approach the small tree and look at the crystal leaves revealing the various images as I walk over to stand beside Elly. "It was as I imagined, many Elves and Visitors had the wrong mindset, all thinking of the Creatures of the Abyss as special monsters." (Elly) "Fools, even giving so much information." (I) I close my eyes and let the memories of Ellye to me, I see many White Elves being kicked out of training for not being able to handle the rapid regeneration and adaptation of the Creatures of the Abyss. "A lot of discrepancy in the results, but we can say that theck of experience in dealing with this type of creature was the biggest reason most of them lost." (I) "Even those who didn''t have problems with the Auras were unable to adopt more flexible strategies." (I) "But there were also many who had weak mentalities, it was mainly those with most skills aimed at ranged attacks like archers, mages or support specialists." (Elly) "For those, just the Aura was enough to finish them off, they had lost even before thebat." (Elly) "It seems that those next to Freya are more flexible, their stealth and tracking skills are pretty good overall, too bad they''re a bit useless against Creatures of the Abyss that can know where every living thing is." (I) "They are good at dealing with the adaptability of Creatures of the Abyss, Zenos especially, he has too many skills which makes it impossible to fully adapt against him." (Elly) I see Elly''s memories of that Vampire''s battles, his coordination with his Familiars is poor, and they fight more separately than they should wasting one of the greatest advantages of the Familiar connection, but otherwise he has a cunning mind. His children are also good, but those brothers, their main element is light, the way they fight has many simrities with the Church of Light. "Calm down your anger Ellyana, are they deserters from the Church of Light or should I say they were rescued?" (Elly) I look at Elly who knows more about this than I do, I''m sure another World Tree has told her some things. Soon she tells me the story of some people from Zenos'' group who stood out to me. The brothers'' story made me put aside my anger towards them, at least I know that they also hate the Church of Light. But the story of the Walking Dead, this was the story that took me by surprise. I look at him roaring as the contour of his Spectral Body changes, I also recognize the presence that appeared for a few seconds beside him, this triggered his changes, his own Aura changed a little while bing even stronger, now it has a trace of Authority. "It looks like the Demon Goddess Kalistos recognized him as worthy." (I) "A blessing from the Goddess Kalistos is rare, but this doesn''t seem like a normal blessing." (Elly) I look at him fighting, the way he draws the Creatures of the Abyss to him, the destruction of his sword to create a new one, and the way he was defeated in the end after hours of watching him fight. "Something was wrong, he looked restricted." (I) --------------- Pov Kalistos (Demon Goddess of Death): I was entering Selene''s Divine Kingdom, I walk through the airnding on her balcony where I wait for her toe, I don''t like to enter her castle. "I didn''t expect Kalistos toe to me." (Selene) She appears from the inside in a pure white dress, for her that would be strange, white has never been her favorite color. "Remembering the past?" (I) "Some of that." (Selene) She snaps her fingers and blood appears on her body transforming her clothes into something worthy of an empress in red and ck colors, but the ck crown is no longer on her head. "You still don''t like wearing the crown?" (I) "It doesn''t belong to me, wearing it when needed is one thing, but I don''t like wearing it all the time, it just doesn''t feel right." (Selene) "But you didn''te here to talk about me." (Selene) "I came to warn you, Baldr is viting his Authority limits again, so I will also start acting more actively." (I) "What did he do?" (Selene) "He''s trying to resurrect one of the 8 Holy Knights his daughter killed, the only one who died without having his soul broken." (I) "I don''t like how Almas are so severely injured or destroyed, I can understand that kind ofbat, but your daughter clearly had other possibilities." (I) "I knew Baldr wouldn''t just let those Souls go to theherworld." (Selene) "But that''s not all, what do you really want?" (Selene) "I want your cooperation to save a world, it is not within my Authority to interfere there, but it is within yours." (I) "I made a promise once and I intend to keep it." (I) "Fine, but what are you going to do." (Selene) "I found someone close to your son who I''ve been watching..." (I) ---------------- Pov Lyra: These creatures are horrible, my poisons have a reduced, very reduced effect. I was sitting looking at a Core in my hand, the only thing left after destroying these Creatures of the Abyss. "They''re noting anymore, thanks for the help." (Jade) "I just did my duty, how do you feel?" (I) "A little dizzy, I didn''t expect your attacks to be so effective against me." (Jade) "Unfortunately I don''t have anything that can be used against death energy." (I) "But as we''ve seen so far it should be safe, a lot of people in a bad situation were saved by the green light, so just take the time to test your poisons." (I) "My poisons aren''t being as effective either, but I think I can improve them, I''m still learning how to mix my Aura with my poisons." (Jade) "I think it''s strange that we haven''t found anyone stronger, is there more than one space like this?" (I) "Probably, otherwise it wouldn''t be training for everyone." (Jade) Jade was never affected by the Aura of these Creatures of the Abyss, but I felt it clearly when I first encountered one of these things, it was the same feeling as when I was transferring my Soul from body years ago. Chapter 1006 Cap 1004: Activating Combat Mode Pov Nicole: When I entered the gate that the Fairy of the Space Element opened, I immediately noticed the variation in the energy of the space, I also noticed the change in the reading of the environment. "A mountain, silence, elemental energy of the environment in disarray." (I) I quickly and superficially assessed the area around me to formte an effective n of action. When I realized that I was in an apparently safe ce with a low probability of being attacked for the next few minutes at least, I knew that I would have time to prepare myself. "My Father is not present to assist me with his Lesser Familiars or to give me a second point of view, nor are allies nearby as far as I can gather." (I) I couldn''t rule out the possibility of meeting other people inside this ce, but I also couldn''t rule out the possibility of being totally alone, in the end, none of that mattered, all I wanted was not to be disturbed while I was here. "The ability to testbat configurations and various weapon types in a controlled environment where I''m not taking unnecessary risks." (I) "I hope these Creatures of the Abyss are as their characteristics have been described." (I) I rethought the initial n when I ran into a problem, so I spread my wings normally kept inside my body to fly higher. "The space in here is muchrger than expected, wasting energy without knowing enough information would be foolish." (I) I stay high, but this time I focus my attention solely on my senses, pushing them to their limits as I gather information from my surroundings. That''s how in a short time I found something, I saw a tree sway in a different way from the rest and I went there, then I found a strange creature. I spent the next 10 or 15 minutes testing various approaches on this single specimen as I needed to confirm the information I''d gained so far before getting into it. After almost 20 minutes I had collected enough information, thanks to which I confirmed everything that was informed to us at the same time that I discovered the physical limits of such fascinating creatures. Killing them isn''t too difficult using the simple approach of using Auras, something I haven''t fully mastered, but I''m still able to use inbats like this. I tested various types of elements with my Aura strengthening and without my Aura''s intervention, with this I also confirmed the limits of its regeneration, its ability to break restrictions, and immunity to abnormal elements such as poison, curse and I suppose diseases as well where can I see. The regeneration waspletely abnormal, even for me who see Vampires like my family, plus the way their body falls apart was strange, but what intrigued me the most was detecting death energy being attracted to these Creatures of the Abyss. I don''t know enough about this energy to continue the analysis of what I''ve discovered so far, so I file this information away along with many pure ones forter research. "Their regeneration is higher than I thought before, but their adaptability is wonderful." (I) "They are able to adapt so drastically that they are able to grow new limbs, change the shape and function of a body part, they can even acquire things like eyes, teeth and many other things if that''s correct." (I) The countless amounts of information I can glean from any and all tests I want to take, this ce is heaven for me to take my tests. "With thetter''s Aura analysis, I was able to modify a simple area research spell." (I) "< Aura Research >" (I) A wave of energy spreads out in all directions and with the specifications of the Aura I was able to find hundreds of these Creatures of the Abyss around me at different distances, the closest one should arrive within a few more minutes. The best thing for me is knowing that everyone my magic has reached ising my way, while I''ll have plenty of opportunities to take my tests one after the other. "< Interface N activating Phase 3 >" (I) "< Combat Mode: Armor Activation >" (I) "< Starting Information Gathering >" (I) My body is covered with an armor of liquid metal that prates the pores of my skin, an armor made of a unique metallic alloy that I was only able to create because it became my blood thanks to my Father. With the Battledo activating, my wings turned metallic red as the feathers turned into crystals before several of them scattered to various ces in the surroundings expanding the range of my Aura and senses. "Find 581 targets, 197 already have major physical changes." (I) I started collecting information from the terrain, from the Creatures of the Abyssing towards me, and the time of arrival of each one to me, and I started simting different battle scenarios all at the same time. The third phase of my interface is called Battle Mode, this allows me to temporarily disable various things in my body that are unnecessary duringbat while also redirecting the energies within my body in preparation for battle. "< Combat Mode: Activation of a Weapons >" (I) "< Battle Mode: Core Magic Activation >" (I) I keep activating all the weapons in my body, my arms open as a magic cannon forms on my right arm while my left arm splits into 4 thin arms creating countless magic circles floating around me. My wings fold upwards, connecting as they form an image of a circle on my back, each crystal feather on my wings filling with the power of an element bing a temporary store of energy that allows me to activate multiple spells at once. "Locking target, number of primary targets selected 18." (I) "Beginning elimination." (I) I make my Aura travel all over my body filling each of my feathers and weapons. Soon 18 Creatures of the Abysse out of the forest flying towards me, I turn my eyes towards these impressive creatures without stopping to move my hands. "< Reinforced Lightning Spears > ¡Á18" (I) "< Space Cannon >" (I) The moment my eyesnded on the 18 targets I had the same number of my feathers filled with the thunder element going to the center of 18 spells floating around me along with many others, these 18 spells move to the direction my eyes point creating extremely fast thunder spears enhanced with my Aura. At the same time I turned my cannon arm to my back where one of these Creatures tried to jump at me, this one unlike the 18 that acquired wings flying towards me, the one I didn''t even bother looking at had an incredible height but was slow. My 18 spears hit the enemies'' heads prating their bodies to the inside of the chest, that while an electrical discharge wreaks havoc inside their bodies, it probably would have worked to use the strong electrical discharge to destroy the cores still inside their bodies. As the 18 fell back to the ground, a strong sound happens behind me, when I turn around the space in front of me is rippled as a body in pieces has half of its body disappeared as a trail of destruction continues after this Creature of the Abyss destroying the trees next to thend. "I need to adjust the Cannon''s energy output more, this seems to be the only way to control the power of the attack." (I) "The element of thunder has proven to be very effective, let''s continue." (I) I continued fighting at the same time that the Creatures of the Abyss were appearing, thus preventing the enemies from joining, it seems that I was having an easy victory, but the truth is that after more than 2 hours ofbat, I had to expend all my energy, including the energy reserves I hold in the cores within my body. As I reviewed all the information collected inside my head, I was pleasantly surprised by the many things I saw from these Creatures of the Abyss. "< Battle Mode: Mechanic''s Dragon >" (I) As I descended from the sky deactivating the magic circles and turning my 2 arms back to normal then my Armor rippled on my body as it flowed down my wings as the Crystal Feathers turned into des as my wings left the formation of a circle on my back. With no time to finish getting ready, I use these wings to sh two Creatures of the Abyss. After finishing that one I continued with the transformation of my hands into metal ws, in addition, my own vision changes to focus more on visual details as I stop thinking about magic. I try to use the Martial Art I created afterpiling everything I have about the Martial Arts I''ve observed so far, unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to be working as I wish. It only took 20 minutes for my body to be disfigured from the many blows I suffered, but at the moment of the final blow, a green light appeared, hugging my body as it pulled me out. When I realize I''m floating above our temporary residence with everyone back, some have smiles on their faces, but there are also those with unhappy faces. Chapter 1007 Cap 1005: Natural Enemy Of Creatures Of The Abyss Pov Silvia: While everyone was preparing to participate in the realbat training that was soon to begin, I was flying high hidden in an illusion waiting for someone. "Sorry for the wait sister." (Elly) "I can understand, sister." (I) "Closing the rift is a priority, but from the test they''re running it looks like no Abyss Apostles came." (I) "Yes, but I can''t say if that''s good or bad, maybe they know there''s a World Tree here." (Elly) "We can''t predict what they''re going to do, maybe we got lucky." (I) The one I was waiting for appeared, the Spirit of this World Tree, when she appeared an image of the Rift appeared in front of me along with the image of the Separate Space where millions of Creatures of the Abyss are spreading out. "You know this training can traumatize many of your people, right?" (I) "Times are changing, you know that as well as I do." (Elly) "With each millennium violence spreads, people be more easily corrupted, the amount of miasma grows so much that the number of Dungeons spawning continues to rise every 500 years without mortals noticing." (Elly) "That''s not such a big concern, all the Gods are making their moves, I have my suspicions about Baldr''s aggression, but for him to choose this moment to make this war just means he''s also making his move." (I) "He knows that your roots in this world are weaker than some Gods, in thest few centuries while you were still suffering, the Church of Light has already dominated 38 worlds." (Elly) "And our sisters who were in those worlds?" (I) "Some did what I did, they fled to other worlds, there are also those who chose riskier paths." (Elly) I look at the Fairies flying over the vige as they scatter, it seems the moment hase. "Can we continue talking inside?" (I) "Unfortunately not, I have to be prepared to draw out those in very bad situations, I also have to keep supplying energy to Ellyana while she closes the rift." (Elly) "Then we can talkter, I want to take this opportunity to gain morebat experience with this corps." (I) "See youter, sister." (Elly) I go back downstairs and join the others on hold before entering the space door the Fairy helped open. As soon as I walked in I noticed my sister''s energy everywhere along with the energy that muste from the White Elf Queen. "A swamp, a difficult ce to fight, it seems like she wants to give me a challenge, but this time the difference is too big." (I) "All I need to do is this." (I) I stop restricting my Aura and let it loose, my Aura is even stronger than my Father, and my Aura has be one of my biggest advantages, when the dayes when I reach the Demigoddess level, my Aura will usually be that of a system sr energy and I will have the power to creates, it took me a long time to realize the depth of this body''s potential. I look down at my hands and can feel the flow of nature itself in disarray because of the crack. "So you''ll be first?" (I) I look to the side where I see 21 Creatures of the Abyss running towards me, their bodies already starting to adapt to this swamp terrain. I look at them as my body transforms into my true Dragon form, one of the things that bothers me the most is the difference in viewpoint due to the massive change in height. "Let''s test if this still works." (I) "< Leaf Tornado >" (I) One of my arm scales bes a tree as leaves grow at high speed as I wave this arm towards the Creatures of the Abyss. Soon the leaves detach from the tree while being carried away by the wind forming a tornado whose tip goes towards the Creatures of the Abyss. The leaves are as sharp as my ws as my Aura strengthens them, and the bodies of all enemies are effortlessly ripped to shreds, destroying them along with their cores with ease. I look at the pile of bodies crumbling to energy and dust with indifference. "I am a Nature Dragon with a Soul that was once a World Tree, the amount of life energy contained in my body and my Aura far surpasses that of half the normal people on this continentbined." (I) "My Aura filled with the energies of Nature''s elements and life energy can be considered the greatest weapon against them." (I) "For them, I may be their biggest target, but I''m also their worst enemy." (I) I look away and see a few more Creatures of the Abyssing over the top of the trees. "I knew they would be drawn to me." (I) ----------------- For the next few hours, I continued to easily kill these horrible creatures, during this time I even tried to fight for a long time against one of the enemies, I made the fightst more than 1 hour, and in the end the Creature of the Abyss became almost my size, with 3 tails that looked more like tentacles, 5 eyes, a big mouth, and 6 arms. After using it to practice with my Dragon body for a while, I release my Aura once more while making my Aura flow through my ws, then create arge w in the shape of my hand above the Creature of the Abyss before squashing this one thing on the floor without mercy. "It was good training." (I) After hours of facing enemies that I can easily defeat, I had to let one of them adapt to me enough and when I limited myself to using only my body to put up a proper fight, at least an enemy that regenerates infinitely makes an excellent teammate training. Soon the green light covered everything in the surroundings throwing me out of the Separate Space, I had already felt that the energies of nature were in perfect harmony, which meant that the rift had beenpletely closed, so I finished off the enemy quickly. When I returned I was on one of the rope bridges that connect the huts on top of the trees where we are residing, in front of me was one of my Father''s Wives, the Gray Elf Kira. For some reason, she looks kind of sad. Chapter 1008 Cap 1006: Kiras Failure When I showed up at the Elf vige again the first thing I did was check out those who had entered with me. I didn''t want to spread my Aura and start something bad, I know more than anyone how abnormal my Aura is, I''m sure there are many people in this vige who are not feeling well aftering out of this training, my Aura is not something who will want to try. I look down from the sky while flying to see everyone''s condition, at least superficially, most were normal, and some were even excited. I saw Nicole go straight to where H was and drag her into a corner, it looks like Nicole wants to know garlic and isn''t going to take no for an answer as if she''s ever been able to take the word no. Sigh I look around at the others, all my son and daughters looked fine, and my two sisters were talking with smiles on their faces. For some reason, I noticed that Lyra had a look of doubt on her face, next to her I saw Ivan who was her father, but he looked different, the mes in his eyes had a faint blue glow, and it also seemed that his presence was a little different. When I look at the Hero''s group, I noticed something very different, they all had pale faces, but the worst was the Priestess of Justice, Bianca. The Hero had a strange look on his face, it looks like he was trying to clear his head, meanwhile, his otherpanion was sitting on the ground less pale than the other two as she hugged an Elf girl I''ve never seen before. I look away to continue checking everyone, then I noticed that Kira who is on one of the rope bridges had a sad expression and I went to see what had happened. When Ind next to her while I close my wings, I realize that Silvia was nearby, she doesn''t show any changes, she is as calm and intact as she looked before starting that training. "How was training, Silvia?" (I) "It was good, better than nothing, but now I have someone to see." (Silvia) "So see youter, Dad." (Silvia) I watch the space fold around her like some kind of cloth before she disappears, so I turn to Kira still looking down at her hand as she leans against the bridge rail. "What happened?" (I) "It''s not normal for you to look so sad." (I) "..." (Kira) I hold out my hand to her before walking her to a hut away from the others where we sit next to each other on the ground so she lets her head rest on my legs I ce a kiss on her lips and keep stroking her head her for a few minutes before she started to speak. "Thanks, I needed this..." (Kira) "Do you want to talk about that?" (I) "I made a mistake and I made a very bad mistake." (Kira) "..." (I) I stay with her for a few more minutes until I notice that her mood has improved, so I continue to stroke her head as I ask. "What went wrong in training?" (I) "..." (Kira) "I was taken out of training because of a mistake, I wasn''t able to control my own body." (Kira) "I left there after 1 hour, I was here waiting for everyone toe back..." (Kira) "..." (Kira) I tried to understand what could have happened, Kira is someone strong, after fighting so many Creatures of the Abyss, I''m sure Kira surpasses them in speed, not to mention his ability to kill in one hit by finding the weak point of the enemies is better than mine. "The whole time I was there all I did was fight using just my body, I did it to get used to the changes I feel in my body." (Kira) "I listened to the characteristics of these Creatures of the Abyss before entering, so I followed what I heard by starting to look for the weak point that should be the core." (Kira) "After 1 hour of fighting continuously I thought I understood all my physical changes, but I was still having a little trouble with my senses which had improved more than I initially expected." (Kira) "After that, the Creatures of the Abyss wereing in greater numbers and I noticed that their bodies were more and more different from each other, some were even flying." (Kira) I could tell she was telling all this in a t, emotionless voice, but her face was contorting as I noticed her face turning a little red with embarrassment. It looks like she''s too embarrassed to continue to tell what happened to her, but whatever it was, it makes me worried that she might be feeling ashamed of something. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me." (I) "Okay, it wasn''t anything that serious, I''m just in disbelief about what I did." (Kira) Sigh "When many Creatures of the Abyss gathered, I tried to use the technique again to merge with Byakko, this time I didn''t feel the same problems as before..." (Kira) "It was so natural being this way with Byakko, but at the same time it was so different from anything I had felt before." (Kira) "My body became very fast at the same time as my senses that I still couldn''t control well became even stronger all at once, all while being surrounded by the bizarre Aura of these Abyss Creatures." (Kira) Sigh "It was then that I lost control of one of my abilities when I tried to activate it to ward off one of the enemies that had jumped towards me, this caused me to be thrown into the mouth of another enemy for not having been able to perceive the presence of that enemy, not being able to control my own power and not being able to make it to the end." (Kira) "A single mistake and I could have died, the only reason I was unharmed was the green light that pulled me out of there." (Kira) I give her another kiss and don''t say anything, I just keep stroking her head as we enjoy the view, I know she doesn''t need advice or lectures, she already knew what she had done wrong and she knew what she had to do. Kira is also not the type of woman who wants to beforted by others, she just wants to be quiet for a while to get her head and emotions in order, that''s exactly what I''m going to do. "I''m here, so just try to rest." (I) Chapter 1009 Cap 1007: I Am The Barrier After spending the day with Kira until she felt better, I went to meet the others, and we all shared what we learned during this training. I didn''t learn much myself, everything I learned was rted to these Creatures of the Abyss, and even that knowledge still had holes in it. I know my powers well and I''m always thinking of new ways to use my power, so this training only served to push me to the limit to evolve. For some reason those Creatures of the Abyss were worth much more EXP than I could imagine, it was Elizabeth who told the reason for that, it seems that these Creatures of the Abyss deny the very existence of everything and therefore the strength of their existence has more weight than the normal for their strength levels. When she spoke of this, what I understood simply was that the world gives a greater reward for eliminating these Creatures of the Abyss, at least that''s what it seemed to me. H after getting rid of Nicole told everything my daughter wanted to know and everything she did with Lilith, I was shocked that these two crazy women treated this training like a feast. The one who was most discouraged was Diana, ording to her it was just a waste of time, for her who is a Champion, fighting these almost mindless Creatures without any kind of attack power was a waste of time. Diana wasn''t the only one toin, Elsaris and her sister Samira alsoined, because both of them were trained to end their fights quickly and had good senses, they were able to kill these Creatures of the Abyss with just one blow. They weren''t the only ones who found the fights too easy, but there were also those who found the fight too difficult, the Hero group even after several hours had passed, were still visibly shaken. I had to call Darcia to talk away from her group because of my curiosity, of course, she wanted to hug me as she told me and I let her do that while keeping my guard up to stop any progress beyond hugging. "Why did you guys have such weird expressions before when you get out of that training?" (I) "The Creatures of the Abyss themselves were a bad match for us." (Darcia) "We don''t have anyone good at tracking or with heightened senses, so we were taking our time finding the cores of each Creature of the Abyss." (Darcia) "One of the worst problems was the speed at which his body changed, so the longer the fight took, the worse thebat was and we still ran the risk of being attacked by more Creatures of the Abyss, which eventually happened causing enemies to umte along the way time without leaving us time to rest or catch our breath." (Darcia) "Don''t you have any skills or techniques that deal great damage to the enemy''s entire body?" (I) "Maybe even powerful magic?" (I) "Their bodies were tough both physically and magically, Bianca''s restraining spells were useless." (Darcia) "But even with such tough bodies we were still able to dismember them all, but it was no use if we weren''t able to find the core, they just recoveredpletely." (Darcia) "The worst thing was that Aura when it was just 1 or maybe even 10 of them it wasn''t a problem, but when it became hundreds it was really unpleasant to be surrounded by that Aura, just remembering¡­" (Darcia) Darcia''s body trembles as she hugs me, it seems that the experience of feeling the Aura of those Abyss Creatures was difficult for them. "We had some attacks that caused a lot of destruction, but we didn''t want to spend too much energy, our energy reserves in our bodies are not as absurd as half of your group, we had to have reserves for unforeseen events." (Darcia) Sigh "Of course, after so many of them had gathered we left that precaution behind and went all out in our attacks burning up our energy reserves as well as most of our potions." (Darcia) It seems like it was hard for them, I noticed it before, but the Hero''s group doesn''t have an Auras expert. I noticed Darcia chatting with Sophia a lot and I also noticed Bianca chatting with my daughter Irina who has skills inmon. The Hero himself looks like he was training with his brother Arthur inside the Dungeon not long ago, it seems they were trying to ovee his ws. I look at Darcia before turning my eyes to the rest of her group, they all have controlled Auras but I can see they aren''t able to use their Auras naturally, they use them as a tool for specific functions. "I hope they can learn from all this." (I) "< Swap Positions >" (I) I switch positions with the Hero who gets a kiss from Darcia in my ce and then a punch when she realizes it wasn''t me getting a kiss from her. "Needed this?" (Bianca) "No, but it''s funnier." (I) I answer Bianca while still looking at the confused faces of those two who don''t understand what happened, so I turn around and go back to my group. -------------- I was one more morning jumping at the stars and some of the colorful clouds of this ind while lying on a high branch of the tree where our temporary amodation is located. Sigh "I wasn''t sad, master." (Nix) "Yes, you knew this coulde to pass at some point." (Sakura) "But not in a situation like this, I''m not going to lie, I''m really frustrated about it." (I) "Many wouldn''t even have made it this far if it weren''t for you, not to mention that without your help bing stronger would be much more difficult." (Nix) "..." (I) "(She''s not wrong, you being a Demigod is indirectly helping all of them, much more than it might seem on the surface.)" (Caitlyn) Right after our brief meeting where everyone just chatted while they were drinking and eating, I discovered that many were ready to evolve, that includes my Familiars, but because they were attached to me whether it be because I was the Patriarch of the lineage because I was a True Dragon or foot being the Contracted master, the people around me are unable to move forward with their evolutions. I remember the various notifications that popped up during the Awakening Ceremonies, it''s only now that I''m seeing the real problem with it. Now because of that, I ended up bing the growth barrier for each of them, I need to evolve and increase my strength before they can manage to do the same. But the worst part is that even if I''m also at the maximum level, I can''t let myself evolve while I still have my sister inside me like that. I''m so frustrated by all of this that I can''t let go of it, so they''re trying to get me out of this horrible mood I''m in. Chapter 1010 Cap 1008: What Are Creatures Of The Abyss That night I couldn''t sleep, so I spent the whole night on the same tree branch looking at the sky and the movement of those colorful clouds that I''ll never get used to. My family members wanted to stay close to me because they knew I wasn''t well, so I let them sleep next to me. "(You shouldn''t feel guilty.)" (Caitlyn) "(But I feel, during the morning some of them could have turned into a stronger version of themselves, but because of me they will have to wait.)" (I) "(You''re immortal, some of them are too, so why worry?)" (Caitlyn) "(I know you''ve been looking through my memories, so you must know that my bad luck almost killed us all a few times, La would have been dead on one of those asions if it wasn''t for my Contracted Fairy.)" (I) "(Need I remind you that we are in the middle of a war against one of the greatest religious powers in the world and we still have a hidden enemy doing something shady while we are distracted!?)" (I) Suddenly my sister started talking to me, I had the impression that she didn''t like to talk when I met her for the first time, but it seems that she just doesn''t like talking when she''s in her physical body, apparently herziness is not so strong in your mind. After I finished speaking I felt an energy spread through my mind before my consciousness was pulled into the dream world. When I found myself I was in front of my sister, she was eating a fruit from my world while lying in a hammock caught between two trees looking at me while standing. "I know you''re leaving the guilt in your mind on purpose, being able to pass the test I did with you breaking the curse the way you did, I''m sure I could easily control the guilt." (Caitlyn) "I can, but feeling guilty in this situation is normal, I learned my emotional control to no longer be consumed by strong emotions, it wasn''t with the aim of suppressing my emotions." (I) "Sometimes I forget how young you are... such naivety..." (Caitlyn) Sigh She threw me a piece of fruit, but when I grabbed it was a slice of chicken and cheese pizza, I remember eating this pizza a lot back when I was still able to eat solid food and my dietary restrictions were looser, there was an excellent Brazilian pizzeria on the street next door. "Still delicious..." (I) "I would like you to ask your cooks for more pizzas of different vors in our world, the meat of creatures in your world is not as good as the meat of monsters above Lower Catastrophe Grade." (Caitlyn) "I''ll talk to Caryna about it." (I) That Brazilian pizzeria had more than 20 vors of pizza,e to think of it I''ve been eating a lot of meat food and sandwiches, maybe it''s good to change it up a bit. cough cough "Please don''t change the topic of conversation suddenly, you were calling me naive, but why?" (I) "You are worrying about things far above your level, let others take care of that." (Caitlyn) "I never wanted to take care of anything, but the chance of getting involved in these things is high." (I) "I have a lot of lives to worry about, not just my group, but also the Dungeon people and now the Saints." (I) "They are my responsibility and I don''t like the level things are escting to." (I) -------------- I spent several hours talking to my sister in that dream while we were eating food taken from my memories, my sister was lecturing me as she talked about how I worry about the wrong things. In the end, I asked her for advice, at first she didn''t want to answer, but in the end, she gave me the answer I wanted, it seems that I would have to go back to talk to the White Elf Queen. --------------- When I opened my eyes I realized that the Suns were starting to rise on the horizon, the dawn was beautiful with this colossal tree and the colorful clouds. Sigh "Time to get up..." (I) I get up and go to my room where I find the girls sleeping hugging each other, they should be waiting for me, I kiss each one on the forehead without waking them up before going to eat. It was in the kitchen or should I say barbecue where I found Freya and Elly talking, Natasha was sleeping drooling on the table in an udylike pose, but my other sister was drinking coffee while she read a book. I said hello to everyone before grabbing an entire carafe of coffee to drink, then sat down facing Elizabeth and back to Natasha in an attempt to forget what I just saw, which I assume is what everyone here is doing. "Did you have a good talk with Caitlyn?" (Elizabeth) "It was more her calling out my mistakes while she called me naive." (I) "She''s not wrong, but I like her naivety, otherwise such an interesting nation wouldn''t exist within her Dungeon." (Elizabeth) "But let''s talk about something more serious, I was waiting for you to talk about the Creatures of the Abyss." (Elizabeth) "..." (Elly) Elizabeth looks at the World Tree Spirit who is still talking to Freya, but she also looks away at my sister, so Elizabeth looks back at me. "I think we should ask a simple question first." (Elizabeth) "What are Creatures of the Abyss?" (Elizabeth) "This may seem like a simple question, but you must understand its importance, correct?" (Elizabeth) "Why talk about it now? Why not talk about it yesterday?" (I) "Everyone needed to rest and a certain someone started to get depressed." (Elizabeth) "I thought a night for everyone to rest would be good, but today I thought I''d just talk to you." (Elizabeth) "You are the one who leads your people, so what to do with everything I say is up to you." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I knew that she and Natasha knew more about these Creatures of the Abyss, yesterday they said very little, which is not normal for either of them. They knew something and didn''t tell anyone, this is starting to pique my curiosity again. Chapter 1011 Cap 1009: Elizabeths Lesson I was with Elizabeth inside the Dungeon, she seems to want to tell me more about the Creatures of the Abyss and insisted on talking to me in a ce far away from everyone, so we went to the City of the Undead ce that I acquired in the Dark Continent. The Undead here are too weak to go against the two of us and the 4 ck Dragons I left here seem to be more intelligent than in the past, they are staying away from me but not taking me out of their sight. "Why did it have to be here? Wasn''t there a more normal ce to talk?" (I) "This ce will do, people from your Dungeon don''t normallye here, with the exception of a few people who are here often." (Elizabeth) Even without her saying it I knew that the people whoe here the most are H, Nix, Silvia, and the High Priest of Death Henrique. "This ce has be the hunting ground for those Dragons that follow you." (Elizabeth) "I had forgotten they were here, but they look different, are they smarter?" (I) "Yes, I gave them some of your blood, you should have done that earlier, first generation normal Dragons benefit greatly from the blood of True Dragons." (Elizabeth) She points to the Dragons and waves to them as if she understands her way, the 4e to us and stop in front of me, I can feel their Aura getting glued to mine as they look at me with sparkles in their eyes. "They are average, but at least they are ck Dragons with Demon bloodlines, so if trained well they can serve as your guards in the future." (Elizabeth) "What would I want Guards for?" (I) "Your nation may be small now little brother, but over the generations, it will grow and you will be someone important sooner orter." (Elizabeth) "When that dayes, you will need guards, emissaries, and servants of absolute trust to do the most mundane tasks for you." (Elizabeth) "And you want me to use Dragons?" (I) "You are a True Dragon, that''s quite normal." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I run my hands over the ck Dragons'' heads before trying to wave them away and they oblige showing that they understand my gesture, looks like I''ll have to think about them more in the future. Sigh "Why did wee here, sister?" (I) "I wanted to show you a visual example..." (Elizabeth) We walked to the center of the ruined city, and we saw many Undead in this ce, but none of them came close when my sister released her Aura radiating from her Holy Power, I did the same copying her. We did this in an area of only 20 meters around us, because of this all the Undead thate close are injured, and the dumbest ones simply die before they even get close to us. In the center of the city, there is the castle in ruins and a crater right in the middle of what''s left of the castle, that''s where the Cursed Dungeon that was destroyed was. "This ce has seen better days..." (Elizabeth) "Did you know this nation?" (I) "One of my students created this nation or should I say one of the nations before this one a long time ago." (Elizabeth) "He was an exemry King and could have been an Emperor one day, but he didn''t like the idea of conquering other nations, his descendants were more ambitious at least." (Elizabeth) "But after 5 generations a rotten fruit fell, so it didn''t take long for selfish desire and envy to spread until the Kingdom cracked from the inside out." (Elizabeth) "In the fall of a Kingdom another takes its ce and in the end, the cycle repeated itself again before this Kingdom was born, I had hope that they would ovee the barrier, but an unforeseen thing happened..." (Elizabeth) Sigh "Your Maid Alice told me about this ce, they were unlucky, a pity, but it can happen to anyone..." (Elizabeth) "Couldn''t you have interfered at some point to save one of these Kingdoms? It looks like you followed them closely." (I) "I just listened to a lot of things after it happened and noticed some signs before it happened, the rest was inevitable." (Elizabeth) "What did you do to avoid the things you predicted?" (I) "The only thing I was willing to do, I gave ''advice'', but the point of ''advice'' is just giving a light in hopes of illuminating a path, but it''s still up to people to find that path and use that light." (Elizabeth) "I am a Demigoddess who has a powerparable to the Gods, my actions can always lead to future consequences, that''s why I don''t like to interfere personally and I leave everything in the hands of those who have the potential." (Elizabeth) "If the Gods and Demigods were to interfere directly in the world, then everything would be controlled, there would be no real freedom anywhere, and stagnation would be the only result." (Elizabeth) I think of her words as I look down, the destruction of this ce is great, but as she said Kingdoms rise and fall in the river of time, and my ancient world was no different. If there was an existence above all others always guiding everyone to the right path, never allowing others to err or fall, then no one would ever think for themselves, and there would be no creativity or learning, it would truly be stagnation. "(If you don''t have the freedom to fall down to try to get up on your own, then would you still have the freedom?)" (I) "..." (I) ------------------ I found myself reflecting on a worldpletely without freedom, as I don''t know enough about the history of this world, I did this reflection using my ancient world as an example and I didn''t like what I imagined. Maybe the world would never have left the Middle Ages and there would never have been any kind of technology, people would live in peace, but it would be a miserable peace at the cost of restrictions that maybe nobody even saw, a world totally ignorant... ------------------ I got lost for a few minutes in my thoughts and when I turn my gaze to little sister I see her smiling, so I understand what she wanted. "Did youe all this way just to try to teach me like you did your students in the past?" (I) "No, unlike them you already have your way, I just couldn''t resist giving you a lesson when an ideal situation arose." (Elizabeth) She hugs me and strokes my head before letting go, so her eyes get a little unfocused as if she''s concentrating on an image or memory in her mind before she starts to speak. "I want to tell you about the Origin of Creatures of the Abyss." (Elizabeth) "Tell you about the origins of Order and Chaos." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1012 Cap 1010: Too Early To Know I was looking at my sister, this was the first time I''ve seen such a serious expression on her face, but before she tells me anything I feel my head hurting as a life size version of Caitlyn appears in front of me. "Elizabeth, are you crazy?" (Caitlyn) "You shouldn''t make an Illusion like that yet, the weight on his mind..." (Elizabeth) "Just so to stop you, it''s still too early for him to know about it." (Caitlyn) "I don''t believe being prudish about these things, sometimes knowing the big picture can be better than seeing just a part." (Elizabeth) "There''s no point in him learning about it with his current strength." (Caitlyn) The two are arguing and I''m worried about what my sister was about to tell me, by her expression I knew it would be serious, but it seems to be something I really don''t want to know. "If it''s something that important, then I''d rather not know, I don''t want to get involved in more problems than I already have to solve." (I) They both look at me in the same way, as if this is bound to get to me sooner orter, I would love to say that I will never get involved with these Creatures of the Abyss, but that''s never a long time for someone immortal. "Okay, I''ll wait until I''m done with the Church of Light, at least in this world." (Elizabeth) "Should wait until he catches up...you know." (Caitlyn) "Dying too long won''t change anything." (Elizabeth) My head was aching to the point where it felt like it was going to split when Caitlyn turned her back to Elizabeth before she disappeared, then Elizabeth turned to me without saying anything for a few seconds before falling back to the ground. "I was serious when I said I didn''t want to know anything about..." (I) "You''ll find out sooner orter and we both know it." (Elizabeth) "Caitlyn is notpletely wrong in her argument, but I always like to make everything very clear to everyone, so I wanted to tell you now since her evolution is so close and she also managed to face some Creatures of the Abyss in her initial phase." (Elizabeth) Sigh "Let''s go back for today..." (Elizabeth) -------------- When we got back I went straight to bed, I just wanted to lie there for a few hours while I waited for the pain in my head to get better. Erica stayed beside me on the bed reading me a book about an Ancient Hero of the Faeries, I felt that she was more interested in the type of magic he used than the story itself. After a few hours, it was already halfway through the day when I went to look for something to eat, it was a delicious soup, so afterwards I asked to see the Elf Queen. But before I finished speaking I felt the space vibrate around me before I realized that I was sitting in a chair facing the World Tree with a lunch table right in front of me. "You don''t need to ask permission toe to us." (Elly) "Were you guys watching me?" (I) "No, I''m always aware of everything around me and I heard Ellyana''s name called and I focused on you." (Elly) "What do you want to talk about?" (Ellyana) I look around and the table was very big, but there were other tables around, at the table I was at there were only two more people being Elly and Ellyana, while the other tables were with dozens of Spirits and Fairies of the King type. "..." (I) "..." (I) "No need to worry about them, everyone is just eating and talking." (Ellyana) I look around and realize that apart from a nce or another, no one is looking at me for a long time, so I calmed down and spoke to the Elf Queen. "I''d like to ask her for help with something if it''s not too much trouble?" (I) "Freya helped me a lot and we know that you were the one who brought the Old Elves back from the brink of extinction." (Ellyana) "We can help with almost anything you ask." (Elly) "I need you guys to heal me with my sister''s help too." (I) They both looked at me, but I felt that only the World Tree Spirit''s gaze was different. "Are you sure you want to do this? Rushing isn''t always the best option." (Elly) "It seems you understand what I want to do, but to answer your question, I''m sure." (I) "I understood because I saw iting, I couldn''t ignore that barrel." (Elly) "Care to exin for me, Elly?" (Ellyana) As the World Tree Spirit exined everything to the White Elf Queen, I realized that she really knew what I wanted to ask for, she even perfectly guessed my request as soon as I talked about healing, it seems she knows a few things about my abilities. With the two of them talking I looked around one more time and noticed that there was no one of the Light Element around, it seems that this Elf Queen really has a strong prejudice against those with the Light element. ---------------- During the night I was already back in our temporary amodation in the vige, it seems that everything went well with the Elf Queen and she epted what I asked, I already imagined that I was only asking to cure them they would ept, I am not asking for something very important. After telling others about my n, it was no surprise that I got one big lecture each time, everyone wasining about my recklessness and stuff, but none of that was going to change my mind after I decided something. During the evening I found time to meet alone with my sister Natasha to talk with her, she was happy to help. Not knowing what the day has in store for me tomorrow, I tried to make everything perfect to slow down as much as possible so as not to get hurt. With everything resolved I went to sleep early with Ibuki by my side while ¨¦rica was drinking with Nix, Diana, and Nicole while they yed cards on the table, I was surprised that they managed to delirious her from herboratory. After the things that happened today, I could only hope that nothing happens from now on, we all need to rest. Sigh "(Let me try to go to dreand this time.)" (I) Chapter 1013 Cap 1011: 3 Days Of Suffering That day I came to the ce that serves as our temporary home while we are in this vige, I didn''t want to disturb the meeting or celebration that the Elf Queen, the Spirit Kings, and the Fairy Queens were having. On the way back I preferred to walk back, on the way I saw Luminus with her friend Lux, a Fairy Queen of the Light Element. The two were looking at me while sitting on the floor. "Were you expecting me?" (I) "Yes, I wanted to know how the Elf Queen''s mood was." (Luminus) "She looked fine to me, why the question?" (I) "At this distance, she must know we''re here and yet she didn''t attack me,st time I had lost one of my arms before I got this far." (Lux) "Looks like we might still have a chance." (Luminus) I look at them, then remember that no Spirits or Fairies of the light element were in there at that meeting. "If I may ask, why are you trying so hard to talk to the Elf Queen?" (I) "She doesn''t want you here and she made that clear from the start." (I) Luminus had a confused face as his friend ced one of her hands on one of his shoulders before nodding at him. "The Elf Queen Ellyana is not the only one to hate my race or the Light Element Fairies, everyone has their reasons and I understand." (Luminus) Sigh "You have to understand that I was willing to be humiliated, tortured, and even killed when I decided to take leadership of my race for myself." (Luminus) "What she''s doing may be drastic, but she''s far from what we expected before she came." (Luminus) "We are willing to do this so that the new generations have a chance." (Lux) "This hatred has to end in our time, we want to ask for forgiveness so that we can continue with the eternal fight we decided to face." (Lux) "Our efforts are paying off a lot if we manage to make her at least forgive..." (Lux) Suddenly a boundless bloodlust surged enveloping everything in the surroundings and leaving me paralyzed, but it took less than 1 second before Lorraine appeared beside me. In a blink of an eye, I was back at the gates of the White Elf vige with Lorraine by my side, I looked around but I didn''t see Luminus and his friend Lux. "Where''d they go?" (I) "I sent them to Ellyana''s ce, they might be what I need to get that child to let go of her hatred." (Lorraine) "But that doesn''t matter to you, everyone has their own weight to carry, so let those two I handle." (Lorraine) Before I can say anything, Lorraine disappears, I turn my gaze to the World Tree before shaking my head in an attempt to put my curiosity to rest as I walk through the elf viges. -------------- The next day. The next day I was again in the garden right in front of the World Tree, my Rtives were with me as well as my sisters, my children wanted toe, but he forbade them to waste their time with me when there were already things for everyone to do. "You should give up, I can heal your body, but the mental and Soul damage will be great." (Ellyana) "I can bear the pain just fine." (I) "Physical pain will be the least of your worries." (Elly) "I am ready and willing to continue." (I) The Elf Queen stands in front of me looking into my eyes, I didn''t look away even for 1 second. Sigh "The decision is yours..." (Ellyana) My Familiars walked away from me along with my Sister Elizabeth leaving only Natasha near me as well as the Elf Queen and the Spirit of the World Tree. "I am opening¡­" (Elly) Suddenly the Barrel that was far away appears in front of me, right in the middle between me and the World Tree Spirit. She takes the lid off the barrel revealing blood that appears to be dark red liquid metal, even miasma was rising from inside this barrel when the lid was taken off. "Blood of the Founder of the ck Empire, the strongest Demon below the Demigods in existence." (Natasha) "You know about him? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" (I) "Because I didn''t want to discourage you, this blood is definitely more powerful than the True Dragon blood you consumed in the past, I can feel that blood inside you." (Natasha) I already knew that, but I still don''t like it when they say that in front of me, I can perfectly see how powerful this blood is. "I advise you to remove your clothes before starting." (Ellyana) "Do I really need to do this?" (I) "It''s not that you need it, it''s that these clothes will be destroyed if you keep them." (Elly) "..." (I) I try to imagine scenarios of how my body being healed could destroy my clothes and I don''t like what''s going through my mind. I preferred to stop thinking about it and take off my clothes, it''s been a long time since I stopped feeling ashamed of showing my naked body, after seeing so many shameless people inside the Dungeon,mon sense starts to disappear before you know it. "Okay, you can start." (I) Elly approaches me and her finger turns to wood as it creates a sharp point that prates my forehead, then in a few seconds I feel something running through my body before she withdraws her finger before licking the blood off it. "Will he stand it?" (Ellyana) "Yes, but we can''t do it all at once, your body and mind can take it, but we don''t need to risk your Soul being injured." (Elly) "We can do it in three shifts." (Elly) "One a day?" (Ellyana) "Yes, in three days of much suffering for half a day it should be possible." (Elly) I look at the two of them talking like I''m not even here, as I realize that Natasha is creating a magic circle on the ground with her own blood. "Stop fighting, we don''t have time for these things right now." (Natasha) The three positioned themselves forming a triangle while I stood in the middle of them. "I hope you make it through the next 3 days and I''m so sorry for what''s about to happen." (Elly) Chapter 1014 Cap 1012: Caitlyn Rises Part 1 It seems that the White Elf Queen and the Spirit of the World Tree were right about something, what was done to me that day was suffering that I have never felt before, at least not in situations like these. It all started when Natasha told the blood in the barrel toe to my mouth so I could drink her a half-finger-thick stream of blood. That''s when all hell broke loose, Arminda''s blood was heavier than iron, and the weight didn''t match the weight of the barrel, that wasn''t even the biggest problem, I was feeling like this blood was some kind of molten metal as it ran down my mouth and throat burning everything. I also felt the strong energy of the dark element and Demonic energy in that blood rush through my body the moment that blood hits my stomach. I felt like a me was burning my body from the inside out as I was being run over by a parade of women trucks. Every bone in my body was being crushed by the weight and pressure of this blood, my body was being ravaged to the point where I could feel my eyes boiling. But the physical pain was just the beginning, there was an ancient presence within the blood, a presence full of murderous intent and cruelty, a tyrannical presence that was hammering away at my Aura like thousands of miners digging into a mountain. The pain of such a thing was hitting me straight in my mind, it was like someone was hitting my head on a wall before trying to drown me for a few minutes before hitting my head on the wall again, it came to a point where I didn''t know what that was going through my head because of the pain confusing my mind. Even my Soul wasn''t safe, I felt the Demonic energy and the miasma of that blood trying to corrupt my soul, luckily I wasn''t affected by the miasma, but the same cannot be said of the Demonic energy that was like acid trying to corrode my Soul. The pain attacking from three directions was unbelievable, but even that pain couldn''tpare to what I felt in the nightmares my sister gave me to learn to control my emotions. I clenched my jaw resisting the pain as long as I could without losing consciousness, but it was bing a chore as time passed, this pain was so horrible that I wasn''t able to distract myself to know what time it was or how much time there was past. I felt my vitality being consumed and diminishing as my body tried to keep up with the destruction heading towards healing me steadily, but that was impossible, at least while this thin stream of blood was still entering my mouth. It was at that moment that an energy that for me seemed to have no end invaded my body, I used this energy to heal myself faster unconsciously while I was enduring that torment. That energy was doing more than just healing my body as fast as it was being destroyed, but it also calmed my mind and gave me the much-needed relief to keep my sanity. Even my Soul''s suffering stopped when the energy enveloped my soul like a nice warm nket protecting me. This torment even though it was no longer a danger against my life, it was still too risky to rummage around carelessly. Because of all this pain, I lost track of time, even now maintaining consciousness was still difficult for me. This torment only took a few hours in reality, but for me, it was taking days and days of torment. --------------- When it was all finally over, I opened my eyes to see a spotless floor beneath me, meanwhile, water floated around me cleaning my body the entire time. I couldn''t understand what was going on no matter how much I thought about it all and so I decided to stop thinking. I endured it all so well that I passed out at the end of the first day, I didn''t even read the notifications that popped up, I just tossed them aside to see when I have time. I passed out the second my body stopped being destroyed, it was as if I unconsciously knew that my body had already finished absorbing that blood at that moment. The next two days my suffering continued, but it wasn''t as bad as the first day, it seems the more blood I had absorbed the easier it was to continue. During these three days, I had to stop once again the project to strengthen the list, which was half done at the time, not to mention that I had to interrupt any type of training or study I was doing because I was unable at that time. After the third day, I finally got a pure bloodline. Ding! <[ You have acquired the mythical bloodline [ Ancestral ck Demon: 100% ] ]> ? I also got some other Demonic Skills, but they were things I could already do using Demonic magic, so I''ll leave it at that. But that still wasn''t enough, there was onest step, I had to merge thisnguage with mine, that would be theplete integration of this lineage with me. To do what I want I went back a fourth day, I knew something like this could happen, bloodlines much lower than mine arepletely consumed by my bloodline nowadays doing aplete integration, but very unique bloodlines like the one I just acquired have to be through the synthesis skill. It was no surprise my ragged body at the end when all my blood left my body to merge in midair before descending on me causing a wave of massive destruction causing my bones to turn to dust. But thanks to my sister''s Authority and the World Tree I was able to survive, that was my intention from the beginning, that''s why I didn''t want to drink that blood before, my instincts were screaming with fear knowing that it would be certain death if I did that again carelessly and without help. "Now it''s time to take care of you sister..." (I) "(It''s about time.)" (Caitlyn) Chapter 1015 Cap 1013: Caitlyn Rises Part 2 Pov Ellyana (White Elf Queen): I was inside a separate space created with the Territory of Fairy Empress Lorraine. This ce full of life with all kinds of flowers, trees, andndscapes, a boundless forest with snowy mountains, volcanoes, and even with a ck mist taking part of this forest giving a mystical presence. I was in arge ruin overrun by nature with arge marble table in the center facing me, the only people besides me here are Elly, Lorraine, and the two individuals who keep pestering me. "If you made mee all this way because of those two, you''re wasting your time." (I) "I know that nothing I say will make you forgive them, I also know that you are aware that they are innocent." (Lorraine) "Then don''t try to bring me here for this!" (I) "You must calm down Ellyana, no one in this ce is in a position below yours, control your emotions." (Elly) "Unlike my sister and mother, I try to be more tolerant, but don''t test me Elf Queen." (Lorraine) I feel the very space around me freeze under Lorraine''s serious gaze, so I keep quiet, I won''t gain anything by falling out with the Faeries. "You know I brought these two here because your way of resolving things is taking too long and you don''t seem to be doing anything to change it." (Lorraine) "Your behavior has harmed harmony among the Faeries and I am told the same is true on the Spirits'' side." (Lorraine) "You exclude Fairies and Spirits with the elements of light from matters of importance on this ind, and you also forbid Elves to enter into contracts with them." (Lorraine) "You are thousands of years old and you act unreasonably, your actions are harming many." (Lorraine) "I know everything I''ve done and I won''t make excuses about it, I don''t regret it either, I''ve always acted within my rights and unfortunately I know my conduct is not being appreciated by many." (I) "But I don''t intend to change my mind about them." (I) I know my actions are irrational, but I''m not able to let go of that feeling, I''ll never forgive them. "I''ve said it in the past and I''ll say it again now, you must put your emotions aside and do whatever is necessary as the Elf Queen." (Elly) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was in my room in the mansion inside the Dungeon sitting on the edge of the bed, Ibuki was lying still sleeping behind me while looking at my arms whose veins were writhing like snakes. "This is different from before..." (I) "(His blood is very strong now to the point of acquiring almost a separate consciousness from yours.)" (Caitlyn) "That sounds really scary, like, really scary..." (I) The image of my blood ripping my body apart from the inside outes to mind. "(Actually that''s a good thing, your blood will still be a part of you, it will be like an echo of you or you could use your Familiar.)" (Caitlyn) "Which one?" (I) "(The blood wolf, if I remember right, his name was Orion.)" (Caitlyn) "(Have him stay inside you for a few days, this will strengthen him while deepening your connection.)" (Caitlyn) "If I do that there won''t be anything about blood creating its own consciousness, right?" (I) "(Exactly.)" (Caitlyn) "I''ll talk to Orionter, there are some things I need to do first." (I) I get up and change my clothes, then head downstairs to get something to eat before heading to the Communal Temple in town. On the way I have to y with many Fairies and Spirits, I have to greet many people whoe to talk to me and I have a look at how people''s lives are in the city. When I arrive at the Communal Temple the first ce I go is the ce where the pool of blood is, then I see that the pool''s content was less than 20%. I slit my wrists and let the blood fall into the pool until it''s full, that takes more than half of my blood, but then I look at the two cyclones still swirling around those two Eggs and I turn to walk away. I stop in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene, so far I can''t get used to calling her mother no matter how much my sisters keep insisting on it. "How much longer do I have to wait?" (I) "(Only until tomorrow, leave your Familiar with you just for today, it will help.)" (Caitlyn) "I hope so..." (I) In addition to my head exploding with pain, I now have this constant annoyance of my veins moving inside my body. Using my connection to Orion, I called him to me and exined things to him, it seems he got really excited before jumping on top of me as his body crumbles into blood and red energy as he enters my body. I feel him coursing through my veins one by one, it was like I could hear him howl inside me, at least that helped calm my veins. "I hope this works..." (I) --------------- The next day. The next morning I found Orion standing beside my bed, his presence was much stronger than before, his eyes held a cruelty and malice they didn''t have, but from our connection, I knew that was just an impression, his personality it was still the same. Then I stand up and look at my body, the veins all over my body were calmer, they had stopped moving on their own, I actually feel that the speed and strength of my blood flow was much higher than before, but it was normal outside this fact. I start exercising my body for 30 minutes by doing some Martial Arts moves slowly while straining every muscle in my body. After realizing that my body was pretty normal, actually even better than before, I took a shower while Orion went to call the others, then headed towards the Communal Temple. After arriving I waited a bit until everyone arrived and Vanessa kicked people out of the Temple not knowing what could happen, anything that needs the help of a God to function must be taken seriously. "Is everything ready?" (I) "Yes, we can start whenever you want, Dad." (Vanessa) "(Are you sure you only want what you asked for?)" (I) "(I don''t need more versatility than I already have, having multiple skills splits your time to train each of them, so just what I asked for will be enough.)" (Caitlyn) "I''m ready, make the others stand back." (I) I watch my Familiars, Kinshasa sisters and my children walk away as I stand in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene just as I did with Elizabeth. I stand still and take a deep breath before nodding my head while keeping my eyes closed, at that moment my head had a searing wave of pain when a purple and red sones out of my head taking the form of a half transparent child floating a few meters from the sea floor. "Remember, no matter what you see or hear, nothing will be real, so don''t interrupt." (Caitlyn) "All good." (I) Sigh I take a deep breath before releasing my Aura that surrounds me, the temporary illusion that contains Caitlyn''s Soul and the statue of the Goddess Selene. "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Skill [ Demon Dragon Authority: 2 ] activated ]> . . . <[ A Skill containing the power of Authority was used to influence a being above the skill owner''s level ]> . . <[ Caitlyn (Demigoddess of Blood) agreed to cooperate with you ]> I feel my Aura being sucked by her illusion, the more she absorbs my Aura, the more her body materializes leaving her aspect transparent. When my Aura stopped being absorbed by her body so voraciously, I feel my Mana, Spiritual Energy, Ki, Vitality and Holy Power leave my body as they joined together forming a ck energy Dragon that rushes towards her only to be absorbed by the screen body without even having time to think. His body is enveloped in red and ck light at the same time as his body is hidden by these lights, then the headache arises once again seeming to want to crush my skull while thousands of information about bloodlines, abilities, and their variations appear in my mind. Ding! <[ Identified the interference of the Goddess Selene (Goddess of Blood) in the awakening of Caitlyn (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Choose 3 powers to grant Caitlyn (Blood Demigoddess) ]> I endure the pain and put the things I''ve already discussed with my sister to choose from. I looked at the notification but couldn''t confirm anything until I was done with the choices I have to make. 1. Bloodline [ True Dragon of Darkness (Zenos): 100% ] 2. Lineage [ Goddess Selene: 100% ] 3. Bloodline [ ck Demon Ancestor: 100% ] I chose these three bloodlines to bestow on my sister with her help, when I chose the headache eased a bit as the information was slowly fading from my mind. It was at that moment that I saw the statue of the Goddess move as if to see her daughter, then raise her hand letting a red crystalline energy flow. This energy is trapped in Caitlyn''s illusory body as it crystallizes into a distinct red crystal silhouette as this energy continues to surge from the restituta and into Caitlyn. "I''m almost done..." (I) Chapter 1016 Cap 1014: Caitlyn Rises Part 3 The statue of the Goddess Selene continued to give more energy to the crystal that formed around Caitlyn who now has a humanoid silhouette. But it was at that moment that I realized that the crystal that was once bigger than me was shrinking and the space around us is starting to ripple. "What is that!?" (I) I wanted to look away but wasn''t able to as I felt my energy still being drained, all I know is that a breeze started to blow at some point carrying the scent of flowers. I couldn''t look around, but I didn''t need to when the very scenery in front of me was changing, the Temple Communal room we were in was ovepping with another image that before long took its ce as the space finally stopped rippling. "But what is this..." (I) "Why do you help that evil spawn!?" "Mommy, Mommy, why don''t you wake up?" "Damn you! Damn all Vampires!!!!" "Die, you filthy child!!!!" "AAAAHHHHH!!!!!" "..." (I) The setting looked like a flower garden, but there was something bizarre, there was part of a Pce or mansion where a woman with a crown on her head was lying on the ground still breathing while a little boy who must have been less than 6 or 7 years old tried to wake her up. There was also in thisrge flower garden a ce that looked like a street full of rubble with bodies sleeping while monsters were devouring them with only one old man looking up while screaming in terror. I could also see a ce where a middle aged man was on his knees with his eyes closed while crying, he was in between some trees like he was in some kind of forest, and he was talking bad about Vampires. At that moment my energy finally stopped being absorbed and I started to look around at this garden with flowers that I had never seen, throughout this garden, there were several "scenarios" as if it were a stage representing several stories, with the only thing inmon between all the stories being the tragedy. "What''s all this!?" (I) "Let her die, such a monster doesn''t deserve to be alive." "Look at everything she''s done, do you really think you know her!? A creature that pretends to be a child has actually lived hundreds of thousands of years." "She''s a monster, let her die, just interrupting this Awakening Ceremony all that umted energy will explode getting rid of her Soul." "Let this gue perish for all the harm it has done..." "I don''t think we left the ce, but thendscape is very realistic..." (I) "One day it will bring cmity to you as well." "Imagine everyone you love dying while trapped in an eternal nightmare..." "I don''t think I slept, I feel like I''m awake, so could it be an illusion?" (I) "Let her die, someone like her doesn''t deserve to exist!!" "It reminds me of the nightmare I was trapped in, the false sense of reality confuses perception." (I) From each of the various scenarios presented in this garden, a mist rose creating a half humanoid body as if it were some kind of Smoke Phantom or something. There were several walking around me as they asked, demanded, and begged me to let Caitlyn die, it seems that interrupting the Awakening Ceremony was more dangerous than I imagined. Of course, nothing I saw or heard could influence me, but I felt as if each of those scenarios carried some kind of emotion that I felt now in these creatures of smoke, these emotions were trying to affect me from the moment I looked at those scenarios or listened to the voices of these Ghost-like creatures. Of course, trying to move my emotions isn''t as easy as it used to be, so I just ignore what I''m listening to as I try to make sense of this situation that''s never happened before. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Caitlyn (Demigoddess of Blood) began the process of rebirth ]> . . <[ All bloodlines have been identified as being fullypatible with Caitlyn (Demigoddess of Blood) ]> . . <[ Initiating merging of 3 bloodlines into 1 ]> . . . <[ Caitlyn''s (Blood Demigoddess) Rebirth process has been started ]> . . . <[ Caitlyn''s (Blood Demigod)''s power and Authority will be limited to the level of Zenos (Blood Demigod: Iplete) ]> . . . <[ Wake up processpleted ]> When the notificationse up a still of energy forms in front of me going in all directions including going through my body while erasing everything in the surroundings, the garden and the various tragic scenarios simply disappear as if they had never existed leaving only the Ghost-like Creatures of smoke behind still close to me. When the wave of energy passed through them it was as if the smoke that made up their bodies was blown away revealing apletely ck child both in body, clothes, and even in the eyes, this child was an identical image of Caitlyn. When these children raised several rays of energy, they appeared from the sky, destroying them until there was nothing left, I didn''t even have time to say onest thing before disappearing. "Thank you..." (Caitlyn) I heard her voice as if whispering in my ear, then the space that was now pure white cracks and shatters revealing once again the room inside the Communal Temple where the Ceremony of Awakening was being finalized. The Goddess statue that had moved earlier was back in its initial position and the Goddess Power was no longer interfering with the Awakening Ceremony. I looked around and everyone was sleeping on the floor except for my sisters Elizabeth and Natasha who were looking at me with smiles on their faces. I turn to face me where the red light is fading and what looks like a multifaceted mirror ss orb is floating where Caitlyn''s illusion once was. Because of that, I couldn''t see what was inside, all I could see were the reflections in the mirror. But what was being reflected in the various faces of the mirror was not what was around it, it was several scenarios of what I imagine to be Caitlyn''s memories, some of them were simr to what I saw in that garden moments ago. "You did well, it looks like your emotional control is doing much better than you thought." (Elizabeth) "Now we just need to wait..." (Natasha) While I was distracted by the orb of mirrors my sisters came to stand beside me without my noticing. Chapter 1017 Cap 1015: Caitlyn Rises Part 4 My two older sisters and I stood side by side in front of the mirrored hatch that had Caitlyn inside waiting for the moment when she woulde out. I had a lot of headache at the beginning, but as I had been having a headache for days I was able to endure even this stronger pain, at least until Natasha put her hand on top of my head, at that moment the pain I was feeling was so much in my head and the pain I felt in my body disappeared in a matter of seconds. "Thanks." (I) "Thank you for not being swayed by Caitlyn''s past." (Natasha) "So what I saw before..." (I) "They are her memories and at the same time her biggest nightmares." (Natasha) "..." (I) I look at the orb of mirrors where several images are now passing, I assumed they were memories before, but now I have proof from Natasha. A man who tried to run from a little girl in a forest while begging for salvation, a city where everyone was sleeping during the day leaving only silence, a city where monsters emerged from the minds of people sleeping on the ground before destroying and killing everything in the surroundings. There were many images showing different things, but from what I felt before when I was still in that garden, they were situations of emotional extremes for her. "Unlike me who was always able to control my own power and Natasha who had to train to acquire power, Caitlyn like me had great power from the moment of her birth but was not able to control that power." (Elizabeth) "A child with the power that is only limited by his imagination and without any control, you can imagine what he went through..." (Elizabeth) "Every time she closed her eyes everyone around her also slept, every nightmare she had was responsible for great destructions and massacres, every time she felt fear, that power materializes her fears in reality." (Elizabeth) "So much power in the hands of someone who didn''t have the ability to control it..." (Elizabeth) This is scary in many ways, but it doesn''t make sense, why did these things happen, she is the youngest of my 3 sisters, could it be that they weren''t able to help her? It also doesn''t make sense for the Goddess Selene to leave her daughter in such a difficult situation, I myself had her help in many situations and whenever I found her it seemed that she was guiding me to the ce where I wanted to be, maybe I wouldn''t have gotten this far if I hadn''t it was for the Goddess Selene, so I can''t imagine her leaving her daughter in such a situation. "Don''t make such a naive face, a God cannot freely interfere, our mother must have spoken to you during your evolutions, she did the same to us all, but she can only advise and guide us, she cannot control our power or make our decisions on our behalf." (Elizabeth) "Elizabeth and I couldn''t get close to her either, I didn''t listen to her once and tried to help, the result of my naivety was her losing control of her powers to a degree that nearly got her killed along with an entire continent." (Natasha) We weren''t looking at each other until now, we all had our eyes fixed on the orb of mirrors, but at this moment I looked at Natasha and saw the regret in her eyes, I also saw a sad expression in Elizabeth''s eyes. "We all have our mother''s lineage, our Auras contain simr aspects that are able toplement each other, this is because we share the power of the Blood inherited from our mother." (Elizabeth) "Unlike you who had serious training because you already have a mature mind, she wasn''t able to understand what and who she is, so many bad situations happened." (Elizabeth) "Look, she''s leaving..." (Natasha) "..." (I) Every mirror in the orb was cracking and exploding into dust forming a cloud of dust that engulfed everything around Caitlyn, but soon she walked out of the cloud of dust with some changes in appearance. She still maintained the same appearance with the only changes being her skin bing brown, her hair bing curly red, her eyes still being red and two thin ck crystal horns, and her ears also looked like an Elf''s being longer. She didn''t seem to have wings or a tail at first, but then space itself seemed to bend and a pair of wings materialized, they were Demon wings with scales that looked more like ck mirrors. I look at her and her eyes seem to change color for 1 second, bing the iris with gold and purple colors with the rest of her eyes darkening until bing totally ck, it was only for 1 second, but those eyes were very striking. "Take some clothes." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth cuts the back of her hand letting her blood flow to Caitlyn and take the form of a leather suit, but in my vision, it just looked like a child wearing a costume. "Thank you, I could have materialized an illusory outfit, but I''d rather not test my power in the middle of a city." (Caitlyn) "Wee little sister." (Elizabeth) "Wee brat..." (Natasha) "Wee back, big sister." (I) "I''m back..." (Caitlyn) When she answers a cute smile forms on her normally sleepy face as we all take a hug one at a time. Sigh After the greetings, Caitlyn looked around seeing everyone sleeping, and let out a sigh. "Fortunately, they''re just sleeping, I got scared." (Caitlyn) "Are we going to be able to wake them up?" (I) "Not for the next few hours, it looks like I caused a bit of a fuss." (Caitlyn) "Nothing that couldn''t be handled, don''t worry, remember anything?" (I) "More or less, it was a little blurry in the middle." (Caitlyn) I grab everyone who was sleeping with a float spell and head back to my sisters, as we are walking Caitlyn throws herself into Natasha''s arms talking. "Carry me." (Caitlyn) "Why don''t you go floating around with your pillow as usual?" (Natasha) "I lost it, I have to make another one." (Caitlyn) "But why me, there are those two, ask for them." (Natasha) "Zenos is tired and Elizabeth is boring." (Caitlyn) "I''m not boring, how can you..." (Elizabeth) "I understand, fine, but just for today." (Natasha) "You two will pay me..." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I just ignored those 3''s arguments, but at least that felt like almost a normal family, as close as I''ve evere to it at least. Chapter 1018 Cap 1016: Childish Story!?? The next day after my sister''s return I didn''t even get out of bed, everyone knew that I wanted to rest at least for a day, I didn''t need a physical rest, but a rest for my mind that was under pressure for so long. Without wanting to do anything during that day I took a book from the shelf in my room in the mansion inside the Dungeon, I wanted to read something to pass the time and without realizing it I picked up the same strange children''s book that I started to read in the past, but never finished. "The 7 Sacrifices." (I) "Let''s just read it, I think I left it marked where I left off." (I) (Author''s Note: Part 1 of this story is in Chapter 794, I advise you to read it if you forgot or skipped it.) ----------- The brave King until that moment had made 2 sacrifices, first his pure heart by ughtering those being controlled by the monsters to save at least their Souls, and the second sacrifice was his humanity by absorbing the power, blood, and will of millions of warriors who fell in the same battlefield where he was seriously injured, all this to be able to save his kingdom being attacked by the terrible enemy he has been facing for years. With his power reaching heights he never dreamed of, the King was able to arrive before his enemies managed to invade his Capital, but otherwise, all the rest of his Kingdom had fallen. The King crossed the enemy lines alone to reach the walls of his capital where he ced himself on top of the gates, he ced himself as thest line of defense of his Kingdom. The defensive battlested for days and defeat was inevitable, the King''s mighty army was not able to keep up with his speed and would not arrive in time. The King having lost almost all the forces defending the capital used his own life force to create a barrier around the entire capital. In the King''s most desperate moment, the Moon Fairy from before appears once again with tears in her eyes. The appearance of that Fairy filled the King with the deepest despair as he remembered the secret that the Fairy once told. The Fairy knowing that no words could reach the King did something that would make the King suffer even more, the Moon Fairy showed the King that many other Races were fighting in far away ces and showed what happened to people powerless to fight when the enemies arrived. Their bodies deformed as their Souls were snuffed out like a candle me, the people themselves having their bodies transformed into more enemies. In his desperation, a roar of paines out of the King''s mouth for knowing what he had to do, the Moon Fairy cried by his side, knowing the pain he caused in his attempt to help. The enemies would not wait and the King''s powerful barrier continued to take blows revealing that it would notst long, the King with hisst strength ran through his Capital killing every person until the streets were covered in the blood of the innocent. This was his third Sacrifice, the destruction of his ideals and dreams, the desire to bring prosperity and happiness to his citizens buried with his own hands. The King didn''t know it, but the resolve to at least save the Souls of his citizens with this massacre made his unique ability [Will] activate once more making the King able to take the space around him as his Territory by overriding his will on that of the rest of the world. But the King wasn''t happy because he was standing before the 3 most important people in his life while his body, still wounded from defending the city during those days, was covered in the blood of the innocent citizens he had just killed. The King was in despair and grief beyond anything he had ever felt, even though he knew that he did this because he was the only salvation for those people, he was not able to maintain the same resolve for his family. The King''s hands weren''t able to reach them even though his wife was smiling at him with their two young children in her arms. The Queen knew about the Fairy because she was her friend, she knew the reason for the Massacre that her husband caused and she knew the reason for his sadness, but she herself was not able to do what was done by the King, she was also not able to to do nothing against his own children and implored the King that at least the children should have their Souls saved. The King heard his wife''s pleas asking for an action that would go far beyond the King''s worst nightmare, he looked at the Fairy who approached the children and crossed their bodies like a Phantom, the Fairy herself was not able to take action in that world no matter how much I wanted to. The King, seeing the barrier being broken and the enemies invading the capital, knew that he could not defend his family from such a number of enemies in such a deplorable state. The King, knowing he would never forgive himself for such an act, used his blood as a weapon, creating 3 needles that lingered on his family''s forehead, leading everyone to a painless death. Endless pain and suffering took hold of the King, driving him to madness, his only wish was death, and an endless will to die took hold of him, he knew what would happen to him next, he knew that being killed by these creatures was a risk worse than death and he wanted such an end for the horrendous act he had justmitted. But at this moment a light shed in front of him and a transparent image of his wife appeared before his eyes bringing his mind back from insanity only to see her be a sphere of light and enter his body while saying only one word in his mind. "Alive!" Such uneptable words for the King were heard, and the King could feel his wife''s soul inside him and knew why he did this, the Queen knew that the King would not allow his Soul to be tainted by enemies, the Queen hoped that her act would allow for the King to fight to survive now that he didn''t need to protect anyone and if the King found the worst of ends for his enemies, the Queen would leave beside him, apanying the King until the end. The King did not know that the act of will to die activated his unique ability and the desire to protect his wife''s Soul gave function to the power he would acquire, the will of the citizens responded to the Queen''s act of love and just like on that battlefield the will of an entire Kingdom rushed to the King along with the blood healing his body. For the next few days, the King gave himself over to madness, he fought alone with his body continually being torn to pieces and healing at the same speed without ever resting until thest of his enemies were dead. When his army finally reached him only the King was kneeling in the middle of a ruined city kneeling weeping bloody tears in wail, the Soul of the Queen having gone to see her husband safe atst. That day hemitted his third and fourth Sacrifices while throwing himself into a pit of eternal suffering. ----------- "What the fuck, how can this be a children''s book!!!???" (I) "Dammit dammit dammit!!!!" (I) For some reason, I felt my heart squeeze so hard as if it was being crushed and I couldn''t see anything else with tears that wouldn''t stoping out of my eyes. Chapter 1019 Cap 1017: Origin Of Living Calamities Pov Natasha: I entered Zenos'' room through the window when I felt a surge of power that I knowing from there, that''s when I saw the brat floating over his bed while his hand was on Zenos'' head. "Why did you put him to sleep?" (I) "I''m more sensitive to emotions than you are, I felt a surge of negative emotions and came to check it out." (Caitlyn) "..." (Elizabeth) I look across the room where I see Elizabeth with a book in her hand as she is leaning against the wall flipping through the book. But there was something strange, I could tell by the look in her eyes, so I walked over and she closed the book. "What''s in the book?" (I) "Just a story of legends." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I try to pick it up and she lets it, so I look at the cover of the book written in anguage I''ve never seen before, I try to leaf through the book, but all the pages were written in the samenguage, plus the images in the book were blurred making it impossible discern anything. "I don''t know thatnguage..." (I) "Let me see." (Caitlyn) I throw the book at Caitlyn while still looking at Elizabeth who looks indifferent, I saw the way her eyes were moving before, she was reading this book which means she knows thisnguage. "(It must be anguage lost before my birth, which means it''s very old.)" (I) "What are you hiding Sister?" (Caitlyn) "I hide nothing, but certain secrets are not mine to reveal." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth starts to swim towards the door and I sense her mood was somber as she looked onest time at Zenos before walking away, her eyes seemed to hold over a thousand words before she left the room without hesitating for more than 1 second. "How is he?" (I) "He''s fine, it was just an emotional spike, his mind is still tired because of me, so I wanted him to take the day off." (Caitlyn) I look at the sleeping Zenos, then I look at Caitlyn. "Don''t worry I said, he''s only going to sleep for a few hours before he wakes up from a wonderful dream." (Caitlyn) -------------- Pov Zenos: I don''t really know what happened, but when I woke up it waste afternoon, I was feeling great because of the dream I had. I was reliving memories of when I was still building that hut in the Forest of Blood where I was born, back then it was just me, ¨¦rica, Diana, and Kira. Everything was simpler, the world still didn''t seem as insane as it does now, I didn''t know about religious fights, I didn''t have the fate of thousands of people on my back and I didn''t have to worry if a hypocritical God was angry with my family. Sigh "So I fell asleep reading this book... how can they call this a children''s book!?" (I) The story of this book even catches my attention, but this is clearly a story of tragedy. I get up and return that book to the bookshelf in my room before doing some stretches with my body. ---------------- After getting something to eat and taking a rxing bath, I went to charm my sisters, they were all together in the room talking in anguage I didn''t understand, but when I entered they all looked at me while they went back to speaking in themonnguage. "How it feels?" (Caitlyn) "Great, I think tomorrow I can finish some things more easily." (I) "I hope you''re talking about your city, you should be ashamed of yourself leaving everything in someone else''s hands all the time." (Elizabeth) "I always choose the mostpetent person for the task and I am notpetent leading a city." (I) "Then I should learn..." (Elizabeth) "Stop talking, I''m getting tired of these stupid arguments." (Natasha) "Me too, I came here to talk about more important things." (I) "What can be more important than a nation of thousands of people?" (Elizabeth) "Thousands of people happy and livingfortably, who by the way don''t need my interference in administrative matters." (I) "What do you want, Zenos?" (Caitlyn) I change my expression remembering what Elizabeth and Natasha said about Caitlyn''s past, I also remember a little about each other''s past, but in the end, I still know almost nothing about my own sisters. I sit in the living room with them as I get everyone some strong drinks. "I want to know more about all of you, I still know little about my own family and I don''t know if I can believe the things I hear from other people, there seems to be a lot of incorrect rumours, rumors, and legends in this information." (I) "I can understand what you''re thinking, but our lives are too long and eventful for us to talk about it that way." (Elizabeth) "We don''t need to tell you everything, we just talk a little about ourselves, what he''s asking is pretty normal." (Caitlyn) "What you want to know?" (Natasha) "..." (I) I think a little to know what I''m going to ask, as they said, I know little about them, but I think the best thing would be to start at the beginning. "Why don''t you tell me a little bit about your origins, preferably briefly or we won''t leave here today." (I) "I think it makes sense, in fact, we already know a lot about you, our mother spoke to all of us." (Elizabeth) "But we don''t have much to say, I was born to our mother in a more traditional way." (Elizabeth) "Who was your father?" (I) "I didn''t have one from the beginning, our mother used her power over lineage, life and death to create me in her womb." (Elizabeth) "When I was born I already had a lot of knowledge and power contained in my body, it also only took me a few hours to reach my adult appearance." (Elizabeth) "Wait!? You were born directly from the Goddess Selene?" (I) "Yeah, don''t look at me like that, we all share the same mother so don''t look too shocked." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I was not shocked that she was the daughter of the Goddess, as she said we are all brothers, what shocked me was knowing that she came from a pregnancy of the Goddess while I was generated in a pool of blood in some forest. Even the way we are born is already such a difference, so I look at Natasha and Caitlyn wondering how they were born. Chapter 1020 Cap 1018: From Weakest To Strongest Now that I didn''t have any of my sisters'' lives on my back and my part in this war against the Church of Light was over, I thought I might as well learn a little more about my sisters. I was surprised when Elizabeth talked about her birth, she was born directly from the Goddess while I was born from a puddle in a forest. "Now it''s your turn, Natasha." (Elizabeth) "My birth was probably the only idental one among us all." (Natasha) "Youin a lot, you''ve had the least problems." (Caitlyn) "You don''t know anything, when you were born I had already participated in countless battles." (Natasha) "Stop fighting and you can continue your story, Natasha." (Elizabeth) I didn''t understand what they mean by idental birth, how could a Goddess have a daughter by ident? "Unlike Elizabeth, I wasn''t born directly to our mother, I was born in the middle of a big war." (Natasha) "I was actually born in the middle of the battlefield, the first color I saw was red, the first odor I smelled was burnt flesh and blood, this is the kind of ce I was born." (Natasha) "Just for context, at this time the Gods were more active and it would be fair to say that they were the ones ruling the universe, it was right at the end of that time." (Elizabeth) "It was a time when our mother was not called the Goddess or by her name, which is Selene." (Elizabeth) "The Witch of Carnage, a title she earned a long time ago before Elizabeth was even born, but it was a title that suited her." (Natasha) "It was in a ce that served as a battleground for Champions, Heroes, Saints, and Gods." (Natasha) "At the end of the battle only the vessel that served as our mother''s body was standing and her blood covered almost every battlefield, without her realizing its divine power and all the blood on that Battlefield gathered its power with the Soul of a Warrior who died of Persian blood, so I was born into adulthood." (Natasha) "I was very scared not knowing what was happening, one moment we were celebrating a victory, but the next moment we were on guard against a new presence that appeared out of nowhere." (Elizabeth) "But I still remember your punch." (Natasha) "As I was saying, I was born from the blood of countless warriors, I had a strong bodypared to ordinary people and had potential as a daughter of a Goddess, but I didn''t have the power to fight after a few hours of my birth for sure people." (Natasha) "My base strength waspared to a Grade +A Adventurer at most." (Natasha) "What back then was being at the bottom of the food chain." (Elizabeth) "I was happy for my talent, but when I found out that my potential was aimed at healing I was in panic and denial." (Natasha) "I didn''t want to be supporting from afar, I wanted to be the front line, I wanted to feel the blood of my enemies sshing on my body, I wanted to feel the sensation of my sword cutting their bodies." (Natasha) "But to find out that I was focused on healing, it was an absolute disappointment for me." (Natasha) "Was that when you changed your way of training and fighting to use healing to your advantage?" (I) "No, that''s when I was beaten by the mother, so she said that if I wanted something I would take it with my hands." (Natasha) "As she didn''t understand what our mother meant at the time, so I had to exin 4 times before she finally understood." (Elizabeth) "At that time the only thing I cared about was fighting¡­" (Natasha) "So it would be correct to assume that I wasn''t very smart, actually other than things associated with fighting were alien to me¡­" (Natasha) "She was an idiot, even teaching her to read was challenging to say the least." (Elizabeth) I can''t associate someone so dumb with Natasha, she can be a little pushy but she always came across as wise and knowledgeable to me. "I know what you''re thinking, but you''re wrong, she was never smart, but I admit she has a lot of knowledge and experience, but that''s just the fruit of her eternal life." (Caitlyn) "Come on, I wasn''t that bad, but I must say that if I could I would change some of my past decisions..." (Natasha) "So you got strong just by training?" (I) "Exactly, I was the one with the leastbat potential out of all of us, I had to train a lot, every day my body was in pieces that I had to heal in order to continue the training, but thanks to you and True Dragon''s bloodline, that problem is gone." (Natasha) Natasha stretches her arm showing her ws and red scales, the smile on her face was full of joy as she revealed all her teeth. "Now I''m second to none, in fact, I must be the most indestructible of all, a powerful body and the ability to continuously heal, I''m invincible.... aaaiii!" (Natasha) "Don''t be arrogant." (Elizabeth) "Now it''s Caitlyn''s turn to speak." (Elizabeth) "Do I need it? That''s a lot of work..." (Caitlyn) Sigh Caitlyn was slumping down on a sofa with sleepy eyes, but all it took was one look from Elizabeth for her to sigh and start talking. "I was born to a Blood Saint who was blessed by her mother and epted to carry her lineage, in my case." (Caitlyn) "I was born, destroyed 2 or 6 Kingdoms, killed a few million people by ident, and went insane for... how long was it?" (Caitlyn) "It was for 200 years, it was a big headache." (Elizabeth) "What are youining about, I was the only one affected by her powers, it was a problem for me." (Natasha) "Serves you right for being a brawn of brawn." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "(So Caitlyn was born of a Saint!?)" (I) I think that out of all of them, Caitlyn was the only one who was born in an expected way, this also exins why she went through so much suffering, she was the only one other than me who was born far away from the Goddess Selene. "Should I talk about myself now?" (I) "No need, we already know everything about you, the mother told us." (Elizabeth) "It was because I knew of its power that I went into a fight with the possibility of dying." (Natasha) "It was because of your familiar that I had to babysit that stubborn lizard Arash." (Caitlyn) "Just saying, but I didn''t die on purpose like Natasha nor was I sent on a mission because of her, I was just ambushed and I happened to die." (Elizabeth) "So tell me more about yourselves, do you have any other family, kids, friends?" (I) After that I spent the rest of the night until the next day talking to my sisters, Elizabeth only spoke of her Students and the Kingdoms or Empire they created, she spoke full of pride. Natasha only spoke of her proudest struggles in great detail, so Caitlyn was the only one who said little having to be woken up from time to time by Elizabeth, all she talked about was nice ces to sleep and eat. Chapter 1021 Cap 1019: End Of The List Finally With the rising of the Suns outside the Dungeon, I was training in a specific area for this inside the Elf vige, I noticed that the ce was quite empty and I took the opportunity to train my Martial Arts as I used to do. Slow movements while straining every muscle in the body, concentrating only on breathing and blood cirction, entering a state of automatic meditation. "Teacher." (Ivan) "Huh!?" (I) Sigh Suddenly I feel a hand on my shoulder and when I turn around I see Ivan beside me, his body was shaking and I saw many Elves looking at me from afar. "Calm your Aura and return to normal please, our hosts are getting restless with your Aura." (Ivan) "..." (I) It was at this moment that I realized that the top part of my clothes had been ripped to shreds and my body was in its Dragon form, I also realized that my Aura was exploding out with all of its features at the maximum. I control my Aura by making it go back inside my body, then deactivated the Dragon''s Awakening that I didn''t even remember activating, then I see the Elves looking at me strangely, especially when the Fairies and Spirits started dancing next to me. "What happened?" (I) "I don''t know, but I felt your Aura explode all over the ce while I was in the tree house and I ran over here where I found these unhappy Elves." (Ivan) "Your body is spiraling out of control¡­ follow me¡­" (Elly) Suddenly the Spirit of the World Tree appears beside me and before I know it I am back at our temporary residence where Elizabeth is sitting reading a book with a cup of tea that is floating beside her. "You can exin the rest to him, I still have something I need to do." (Elly) "Thanks, I''ll take care of the rest." (Elizabeth) Their conversation took about 5 seconds before the World Tree Spirit disappeared leaving just me and my sister alone. "Can you tell me what just happened?" (I) "Your body is under a lot of pressure and it''s spiraling out of control, I thought there would be more time, this usually takes months." (Elizabeth) "But I don''t feel anything, what pressure are you talking about?" (I) "Also, as my body is losing control, I feel great." (I) "Woke up full of energy despite the few hours of sleep after our family talk?" (Elizabeth) "Yeah, what''s the big deal about that?" (I) "Are your energies flowing more quickly and easily through your body?" (Elizabeth) "Also yeah..." (I) "Do you feel your senses sharper than normal and do you feel your strange Aura even slightly?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, now can you tell me what''s going on?" (I) "You created a temporary growth barrier to stop an evolution while me or maybe Caitlyn was inside you." (Elizabeth) "The problem is that you have be a Barrier to Growth for many people who are already ready to evolve, especially your Family members who have a stronger connection with you." (Elizabeth) "And to make matters worse me, Natasha, and Caitlyn who are being limited by you are constant pressure until you be a Demigod." (Elizabeth) It took me a few seconds to analyze everything she said and I got scared, for some reason the only image I could think of was a balloon connected to several air tanks filling up to the limit before exploding. "Just to clear a doubt, do I run any risk?" (I) "No, some skills can get out of control just like your Aura, but other than that it would just be a forced Evolution when it reaches the limit, which could do some damage to your Soul." (Elizabeth) "So I just need to stop being restricted in my growth and Evolve at once, so will this all stop?" (I) "Yes, but you''re going to keep waiting, aren''t you?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "At least until tomorrow, there are things I still need to do today, so then I can let it all happen." (I) "Then try to stay inside the Dungeon until your Evolution ends." (Elizabeth) "All good." (I) ------------ Pov Elizabeth: I make my way to the city of the dead where I find Caitlyn absorbing the miasma, meanwhile, Natasha was watching from the side keeping the Undead at bay. "You can wait." (I) I snap my fingers using my holy power to clear all the miasma and destroy all the Undead within a 1 kilometer area. "Did you really need this!?" (Caitlyn) "Sorry to interrupt your miasma collection, but it looks like we''re going to have to stand guard for 2 days, maybe even longer." (I) "What happened?" (Natasha) "Did he lose control?" (Caitlyn) "Yes, did you notice while you were inside him?" (I) "Of course, it was impossible not to notice, is he going to Evolve today?" (Caitlyn) "No, he wants to do it tomorrow, he seems to want to finish something today." (I) "What are you two talking about?" (Natasha) "You interrupted my meal so you exin to her, I''ll stay close to him, we both know his next evolution is going to be tricky." (Caitlyn) "All good." (I) -------------- Pov Zenos: I was inside the Communal Temple waiting for everyone to arrive, so I took the opportunity to go take a look at Z and Sapphire who were still inside the eggs inside the blood cyclones. "You guys are taking longer than I expected, I thought it would be faster." (I) I look at the amount of blood in the pool and realize there''s still a lot of it, so I turn to leave before stopping and looking back to feel two faint presences. "Maybe they won''t be sote..." (I) I go to the ce where the statues of the Gods are, I like to always do the Awakening Ceremonies here in the hope that if something goes wrong, one of the Gods who have the Blessing can help me. I look over and see that the three people are already here. Eva, the Blood Demon Queen I saved in the Dark Continent. Athena, the Celestina who fled the Church of Light who became my Granddaughter and will soon be my daughter. Alice that I bought as a ve years ago and also became my granddaughter, someone marked by hatred and who is now my personal servant alongside Freya who became my assistant. "Today we are going to put an end to this list, I hate to keep putting things off." (I) Chapter 1022 Cap 1020: What Did I Do? I nod to Eva who steps forward, this time she is not wearing her maid clothes but her ceremonial clothes made of ck leather meant for use inbat. Sometimes I forget that the Blood Devils are a Warrior Race, but with their appearance now, that''s undeniable. "Are you ready, Eva?" (I) "All I wanted most was to be useful to you, Holy Son..." (Eva) As she answered me, she dropped to one knee as she bowed slightly with tears in her eyes, she and her people are always like that. "Please stand up, let''s get started." (I) As soon as she was on her feet and the others walked away, I close my eyes for a few seconds while I control my power so I don''t lose control in case something unforeseen happens. Eve''s Awakening Ceremony was very simple, I used a mixture of my pure Vampire bloodline and pure Demonic Bloodline, these two bloodlines have many other bloodlines of the same race mixed together. I''m also going to give her something I''m sure she wants very much. "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Skill [ Demon Dragon Authority: 2 ] activated ]> . . . <[ Eve (Blood Demon Queen) epted to submit to you ]> I exploded my Aura to cover just me and Eva, I feel her body shaking, but she doesn''t try to resist my Aura and lets it enter her body until it fills her, her eyes glowing in a ck light likenterns. Soon my blood, Mana, Ki, Spiritual Power, and Holy Power pour out of my body forming an Energy Dragon as it mixes with my Aura before advancing into Eva''s body disappearing inside her body. Ding! <[ Grant 3 powers to Eva (Blood Demon Queen) ]> At that moment, Eva''s body was surrounded by a mist of blood, a mist made from my blood, so several options for bloodlines and abilities appear in my head, but having already decided before starting, I don''t waste time and choose the three things I had already thought about. 1. [ Ancestral ck Demon: 100% ] 2. [ Sovereign of Blood (Zenos): 100% ] 3. [ Zenos'' Blessing (Demigod of Blood) ] Ding! <[ Activating [ Astral Body ] skill to bestow Zenos''s Blessing ]> . . . <[ Summoning Karina (Dragon Priestess of Zenos) to be her Blessing witness ]> "Huh!?" (I) I tried to give some of my Holy Power to Eva, I thought that since Karina and my Familiars have my Holy Power, then it would be possible for me to do the same to her and it didn''t hurt to think, but I didn''t imagine that my attempt would make my Holy Power be my Blessing. It was while I was still confused that I suddenly heard a roar in my mind and my Authority expanded creating a Territory around me. Then a ck energyes out through the pores of my body forming a ck Dragon that seems to reflect the night sky when several stars started to shine through her body that was half blurred. RRRROOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!! Its roar seemed tomand the space in front of me to double and reveal a startled Karina who looks straight at the Dragon floating above me before dropping to her knees with her forehead to the ground. I wanted to speak, but my entire body was weak, my mouth seemed to have stopped working, but the Dragon above me just looked at Karina and she rose to her feet as if she received amand. Karina walks over to where Eva was still shrouded in mist and light, then she slits her wrists and uses her blood to draw what I thought was a magic circle at first, but I soon recognized it as a Coat of Arms, it was the image of a throne between two trees, one white and one ck, above the throne was an eclipse with a Moon covering a Sun and the rest of the space of the Coat of Arms had stars of various colors, some of these stars seemed to form a pattern that soon revealed to be the body of a Dragon with body starry, the Dragon''s head rested on top of the throne revealing two eyes of different colors, one golden eye, and the other purple eye. Those Coat of Arms mfeitobapetlnas of blood changed as if in motion before crystallizing giving color to the Coat of Arms before only red, when the Coat of Arms was above the ce where Eve was, the Dragon that was my Astral Body makes three lights that before were part of its body float until it is above the Coat of Arms. "< Receive the Power your will desires! >" (Karina) "< In the name of Zenos, I testify! >" (Karina) As if Karina''s words were the missing spark, the three lights enter the Coat of Arms which begins to burn a strange me that looks just like my starry scales, then this strange fire descends consuming the mist below along with Eva. In front of this me, Karina stands as a medium through which my Authority flowed from the surrounding space to her before entering this me. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Eve (Blood Demon Queen) Received the Blessing of Zenos (Blood Demigod) ]> . . <[ All bloodlines were merged by Zenos'' Blessing (Demigod of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Zenos (Demigod of Blood) created an Eclipse Priestess ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö ]> . . . <[ Awakening processpleted ]> I didn''t understand what was happening, but I felt all my power drained as my Astral Body disappeared back into my body and my Territory regressed until my Authority returned to me. The Awakening Ceremony ended and I had less than 5% of my power left, but I was still standing, I saw a pale Karina turn to me with a smile on her face, she approaches me without saying anything leaving a big me crackling burning behind it slowly shrinking until it crystallizes into a ck crystal full of bright lights inside. Then I see the Blessing of the Goddess of Blood and all the other Blessings within me stir in an uproar, then Goddess Selene''s energy flows through me into the crystal, but it doesn''t enter it, it actually floats the crystal into the pool of blood that is not far away and join the two Eggs that were there surrounded by my blood. While this waspletely clueless as to what just happened, I was particrly concerned about the system notifications being blocked, it means that some things I did were beyond my limits. I looked at my sisters and their reactions were all different, Elizabeth had a hand on her forehead as she looked at me with a slight smile, Natasha wasughing so hard there were tears in her eyes fromughing so hard and Caitlyn was looking at me like I was an idiot that how much has a creepy smile on his face. "Congrattions master." (Karina) "..." (I) "What did I do? What just happened?" (I) "You have a new Priestess, isn''t that what you wanted?" (Karina) Karina looks at me confused but I didn''t want any of that, things got out of hand too fast and somehow that was the result. It''s like I''m walking across the street and I kick a ball in my path while distracted by some thought and before I know it the ball I''ve kicked has hit a goal past an entire football team in a field next to the street, a impossible result derived from a series of coincidences of which I had no idea. Chapter 1023 Cap 1021: Release All Your Restrictions I looked at the pool that was now with three objects bigger than me each covered by its cyclone made of my blood that is in the pool, looking like 3 small tornadoes of blood. The first thing I did was question Karina, but she knew less than I did, all she talked about was knowing that a Priestess of mine was being created because she felt some sort of connection with this person who ys a role simr to hers. ording to Karina, she is my Dragon Priestess, but this other Priestess will be representing the Blood, because I am a Demigod I imagined, after all, it is something I inherited from my mother the Blood Goddess. I went to question my sisters who confirmed everything, but they said that the information is a little iplete, but these 3 useless ones didn''t want to say anything more, Elizabeth was silent, Natasha was just making fun of me and Caitlyn went to take a nap. I still had two more people to take care of, but I needed time to rest, recover, and think about everything that just happened. That''s why I told everyone toe back here tomorrow, I analyzed my current state and just to be sure I also asked Natasha to check on me, it seems that besides being depleted of my energy I waspletely fine, which was a relief, must be the first time I do something by ident and not end up with a pile of rubbish. I walk back home to the mansion while drinking a few bottles of blood to think about all this, I''m going to rest until the next day in my bed. ----------------- The next day. The Dungeon Sun has just risen, I enter the Communal Templepletely renewed of my energies, and my body is also in great condition, once again my family and Familiars were present, thest two on the list were also Athena and Alice. But before I start I look at the pool of blood across the room, it''s the same as I left it yesterday, looks like I have to wait for them to wake up, but I don''t know what''s going on, maybe it just takes a while like it was with Silvia. Sigh "Athena,e closer." (I) "I am here." (Athena) "Are you sure about that? You seemed happy just being Vanessa''s daughter, what I''m going to do willpletely change you." (I) "Thank you for your concern and for everything you''ve done for me, but I need power, much more power than I have right now." (Athena) "You don''t strike me as someone just looking for power, so what do you want?" (I) "I want to protect my mother Vanessa, I want to protect my friend Loki, I want to protect my sisters and brothers who apanied me here." (Athena) "But I also want to protect you who had no reason to trust me or wee me into your Dungeon, yet you gave me all of that, a family and a ce that truly feels like home." (Athena) "So it''s about the Church of Light?" (I) "Yes, especially the woman I once looked up to and was proud to call my big sister." (Athena) "One day she wille after me and this ce, I want to be strong enough to fight her and defend my home." (Athena) "If that''s your decision..." (I) I look around everyone walking away, Vanessa was with the other Saints who wanted to watch, Loki and Veronica were near my Familiars, I could see that Loki didn''t have his usual yful smile. Everyone was already away and the time hase to start, I just hope that my decision is right. "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Athena (Fallen Heavenly Vampire) epted to submit to you ]> Just like yesterday, I explode my Aura to envelop just me and Athena, so I try to make my Aura fill her body just like I did with Eva yesterday, but different from Eva who had a blind adoration for me or like many others who haveplete trust in me, Athena has trouble trusting someonepletely, her Aura somewhat resists the invasion of my Aura into her body, which makes the process 3 or 4 times slower than it needs to be. I expected something like this, luckily she''s not blocking me, she''s just resisting and I know she doesn''t do it on purpose, knowing the truth about her family, her religion, and her sister broke her heart, everything that supported her life was ruined in a single day, this is not a trauma she can recover from. I take as little time as I can until my Aura fills her body, then the skill really activates when my blood, Mana, Ki, Spirit Energy, and Holy Powere out of my body mixing with my Aura around us, so that ck and red energy dragon forms before entering Athena''s body. It used to be streams of energy that went out from me to the target, but now it''s like I knew the amount of energy needed from the beginning, so this Dragon forms with that energy going directly to the target, maybe it''s an effect of that Skill result of various syntheses. Ding! <[ Grant 3 powers to Athena (Fallen Celestial Vampire) ]> At that moment my mind is filled with infinite possibilities of what I can grant, thanks to therge number of skills and lineages that make up my body after these years. I had thought about it a lot sincest night, which was a mistake for someone who tends to be driven by curiosity like me, so I thought of a mythological being that might be ideal for Athena. She had chains binding her, chains from her past and that she put on without realizing it, I wanted her to break free of all her restrictions. 1. [ Ancestral ck Demon: 100% ] 2. [ Ancient Elf: 100% ] 3. [ Zenos'' Blessing (Demigod of Blood) ] Ding! <[ Activating [ Astral Body ] skill to bestow Zenos''s Blessing ]> . . . <[ Temporarily invoking the Soul of Eve (Priestess of Zenos) to be the witness of her Blessing ]> Once again my Astral Body forms above me, I thought that everything would go on as before with Eva, but it seems that things never turn out the way I think they should. RRRRRROOOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!! The Dragon representing my Astral Body roars once more while my Authority expands by itself creating a Territory as it happened before, but instead of Invoking Karina as it was yesterday, which by the way I had already left notice for her this time. Breaking everything I expected, my Astral Body invoked the Soul of Eve, one of the small tornadoes of blood shines and a red light surrounded by those strange ster mes appears taking the silhouette of a woman with wings, besides that there were already more characteristics besides of being all red with strange mes around it. She faces where Athena is and reaches out her hand making some of my blood that is in the pool float over here, then she uses my blood to make the same Coat of Arms as yesterday, then the lightse out again from the Dragon''s body above me. These lights stayed above my Crest which was above Athena, at least for now. Chapter 1024 Cap 1022: Conscious Recklessness My Crest was floating above where Athena was surrounded by light and mist when the three stars representing the three powers it bestowed on her remained above the Crest, I waited a few seconds before the Crest started glowing and absorbed the 3 stars before down and where Athena was. I noticed once more the Coat of Arms burning in the crackling me as I am beginning to call it by looking like an image of the night sky filled with stars. These mes surrounded Athena, but just like yesterday, these mes do not emit heat or cold, I don''t even fully understand what they are, but I must admit that they are beautiful. When Athena was inside the mes I focused on my connection with the Ceremony of Awakening to try to understand all of this, but no matter what I tried, it was all very confusing, it was like trying to understand an abstract painting, look beautiful to some or simply a mess for others. But at least I knew that Athena was fine, she seemed to be in a trance inside the me that started to diminish little by little, and when it finally reached a height of just over 2 meters, she noticed the me bing crystallized. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Athena (Fallen Heavenly Vampire) Received the Blessing of Zenos (Demigod of Blood) ]> . . <[ All bloodlines were merged by Zenos'' Blessing (Demigod of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Zenos (Demigod of Blood) created a new Eclipse Hero ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö ]> p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® . . . <[ Awakening processpleted ]> In the end, I had at least 13% of my Power, and I was in better condition than before, this time I controlled my energy as I knew what to expect, and I wasn''t caught by surprise like yesterday. This time I paid attention to my energy expenditure and did my best not to let fuel swim out so I kept everything under control. I look at the crystal and the notifications and wait, just as I imagined all my Blessings awaken, but only Goddess Selene''s Blessing has its energy flowing out of my body into the crystal, just like yesterday that energy was used only to take the crystal to the pool that ismenting to be with little space, without against the blood forming a new mini tornado around it. Sigh "Looks like it worked somehow." (I) I use Kinshasa threads to make a makeshift nest-style bed, getting used to it from my first few months in this world. "Thank you, she was very anxious thest few weeks." (Loki) "I still think she''s taking the wrong path, fighting her old family will only bring her more pain." (I) "She could let others fight them, we don''t need to be around." (I) "She''s not the type of person to avoid what she fears, so let her do what she wants, I''ll be there if needed." (Loki) "We''ll both be there if this young Celestina needs it." (Veronica) "Really go, she''s joining at the same time as you two." (I) "Ha hahahahahahahaha..." (Loki) "Wait, what do you mean? Why is Lokiughing?" (Veronica) "Aren''t I and Veronica enough? Did you really need to have more Heroes?" (Loki) "Hero? You mean that young girl..." (Veronica) "In my defense, I had no idea what was going toe out, it was a big gamble, I was surprised when I saw that she became a Hero." (I) "Do you know that even Gods only have 1 Hero at a time?" (Veronica) "Veronica and I are counted as 1 Hero because of you, it may be rare, but there have been others like this, but now you''ve surpassed what I know." (Loki) "From the name, it seems that she is different from you who are Dragon Heroes, she belongs to another type of Heroine, I have to think more about this theory, but I think that''s how it works." (I) "It''s not too far from the truth, but you''re still very reckless." (Elizabeth) "You should have seen those saints, they were going wild, if it wasn''t for Vanessa there to stop them, I think they would have taken advantage of their moment of weakness." (Caitlyn) I look over to where I remember the Saints being, for some reason I feel like a piece of meat on a te looking into their eyes, and a chill runs through my body. "Look at the things this madman is doing, anyone with the slightest bit of knowledge would want to take him away or kill him, with the chances of killing much higher." (Natasha) "Let''s all calm down, I still have things to do." (I) Sigh I drank several bottles of blood until I was full, it was the blood of monsters of the same level as me, so it had great recovery effects for me, so I kept meditating to digest this blood faster while absorbing the energy around me at the same time. ---------------- 5 hourster I open my eyes and find my Familiars around me on guard with the surroundings, when I open my eyes La and Sakura disappear, while the others say that they went to call everyone. In 20 minutes everyone was back and Alice was a little nervous standing in front of me. But before I get started Elizabeth approaches me. "Are you sure you want to do this now?" (Elizabeth) "I want to do this now, I''m fine, I just needed time to get all my energy back, other than that I was fine from the start." (I) "Just remember not to Evolve today, you may not realize it, but the Awakening Ceremony is putting pressure on both your mind and your Soul." (Elizabeth) "You should rest a lot after that and be in top condition¡­" (Elizabeth) "I''m fine, the pressure you''re talking about was minimal, don''t worry." (I) Elizabeth looks at me and moves away to be close to the others, so I was alone with Alice in front of me, unlike Athena and Eva who came with special clothes for them, likebat clothes, Alice is wearing a maid dress as usual, in ck and white colors with details in purple colors. "Are you ready Alice?" (I) "I''ve been waiting a long time for this, master." (Alice) "Very well, I just wanted to confirm." (I) I look at the way she''s nervous, but I only realize that because I''ve known her for a long time, because her bearing today is elegant the way she learned it with Freya, but her eyes are full of will. One thing I''ve always paid attention to in all people is their eyes, that''s because a person''s determination, resolve, and willpower can be seen through their eyes. Long ago Alice''s eyes only held endless hatred, even when she found out I was a Vampire she wasn''t afraid, she saw it only as an opportunity for power, in her eyes even me like everyone else that day were just stepping stones to her hatred, so I did not bestow my power on her that day. What I did was make her learn from Freya and Irina in hopes that she would leave that hatred behind, she wanted to show that there are other emotions besides that hatred. "(You''ve grown.)" (I) She let go of her hatred for a long time and started to show her hands expressions, but I could still see the darkness in her eyes, it was fading with time, but it was always there. I close my eyes remembering how surprised I was when I noticed that darkness was nowhere in her eyes anymore. But even though that darkness is gone, her eyes are still as strong and full of will as the day she chose her among the ves, but this time it''s not a dark will. Her eyes shine with intelligence and determination, she''s put a lot of effort into learning how to behave with Freya, learning magic from Erica and Irina, and learning how to fight and control Aura from Sophia. She has even fought monsters on several asions, shown to be able to fight alone or in a group, I also saw how she trains every day without leaving almost any time to rest. She doesn''t have Eva''s adoration, she also doesn''t have Barok''s loyalty or Athena''s desire to protect, the will in her eyes is something I find hard to distinguish. "(I prepared something special for her, let''s see how everything goes this time...)" (I) I look down at my hand still a little anxious from the curiosity of what might happen, I know I''m about to do something reckless but I can''t help but be curious about the oue. I started by repeating what I did yesterday just to get a little bit of control over what I''m going to do now. "(I hope I''m not in a very sorry state at the end.)" (I) I take a deep breath and focus myself to have a calm mind. "We are starting." (I) "Yes Master." (Alice) "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Alice (Servant of Twilight) epted to submit to you ]> "(Now there''s no turning back, I''ll show you how much I appreciate all the effort you''ve made so far.)" (I) "(If it''s to be reckless, then at least be reckless with conscience... hahahahaha...)" (I) Chapter 1025 Cap 1023: Did I Overdo It? "< Demon Dragon Authority >" (I) Ding! <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® . . <[ Alice (Servant of Twilight) epted to submit to you ]> "(Now there''s no turning back, I''ll show you how much I appreciate all the effort you''ve made so far.)" (I) "(If it''s to be reckless, then at least be reckless with conscience... hahahahaha...)" (I) This time I knew something unexpected was going to happen, that''s because I''m going to do something I''ve never tried and chances are I''m doing something that goes beyond the limits of simple recklessness, but at least I''m doing it on purpose and not by ident. I exploded my Aura to surround myself with Alice while using my Authority to form a territory from the beginning, this time this territory was based on everything I am, it wasn''t holding anything back and so it was difficult to maintain the Territory, even a small one like this. I was lucky that the Territory along with my Aura became stable without me needing to keep myself in control, it seems that the Awakening Ceremony can keep the Territory stable and I hope itsts until the end. Sigh "(It would be a lot of effort to keep this under control from the beginning to the end, it saved me a lot of work.)" (I) Soon my Aura easily enters Alice''s body filling herpletely, her Aura didn''t try to resist against me, which made the process much easier. The energies like Mana, Ki, Spirit Energy, and Holy Power were flowing through my Territory instead of exploding out of me while forming that Dragon of energy like thest two times. Ding! <[ Grant 3 powers to Alice (Servant of Twilight) ]> At that moment my mind fills with possibilities and I feel an even stronger headache than when it happened with Athena, it seems that the pressure of performing two Awakening Ceremonies on the same day wears me down more than I realized. But I had already chosen what I would grant her, I''ve been thinking about it for months in doubt, one of the reasons for postponing this Ceremony of Awakening for Alice so much. The headache was a bearable nuisance for me after everything I''ve been through, so I quickly choose what I intended from the beginning. 1. [ Zenos'' Blessing ] 2. [ Eclipse Authority (Zenos) ] 3. [ Vampire Lord of Chaos (Zenos): 100% ] I couldn''t help but crack a smile after choosing those two things, this time I threw my caution to the wind and drank a barrel of madness. I chose to bestow my Holy Power the same way I did with Eva and Athena, I still don''t know why my Holy Power bes a Blessing in my name every time I try to bestow it on someone, but there is no doubt that it makes someone stronger, I know for myself how much Holy Power can strengthen someone on a general level. I also chose to give all of my bloodline to Alice, but that was just my bloodline, I didn''t want the Goddess Selene Bloodline or the True Dragon Bloodline to interfere in some weird way, but other than those two bloodlines that are very unique, my own bloodline it has all the strains that I have consumed until today and their infinite variations or fusions with each other. If anyone deserves this it''s Alice, I wanted to do the same for my wives, but each of them has their own path. But the third thing I chose to grant Alice is a big gamble, I have no idea what will happen, but I''ve learned that no one gets hurt from the Awakening Ceremony, so Alice will be fine, I''m actually more concerned about my personal safety. I have no idea why when I tried to grant my Authority to Alice the same thing happened with the Holy Power, it became something different, the Holy Power became a Blessing, but the Authority became something other than a Blessing, it became another type of Authority that has my name included. I wanted to think more about these things, but even with my speed of thinking I didn''t have time when I felt all of my body''s energy and almost all of my vitality leave my body. My Mana, Spiritual Energy, Ki, Holy Power, Demonic Energy, Elemental Energy, and even my blood were extracted from me to thest drop all at once, even my vitality dropped below 20% at once. I almost lost consciousness due to the extreme shock of being knocked out of almost all my power at once while being brought to the brink of death. My body was torn apart, my skin and flesh were ripped all over the ce, many of my bones are fractured from the total runaway energy, and my organs can be considered gtin. Honestly, I feel a lot like my body was chewed up and spit out, I think the only reason I wasn''t killed right away was the Blessings within me awakening and preventing more of my vitality from being taken away, but I still felt like Icked energy, I took two special potions that I always carry with me made by Lyra. As soon as I drank it I felt my bones recovering and my flesh regenerating, I take a barrel of Blood from strong monsters and empty it in 5 seconds, thanks to these 2 potions, half of my injuries healed and my vitality returned to 80%, at least less than 1 second before I felt my health being sucked in a more controlled fashion from this scene until I was down to just 30% of my health. This time whatever was sucking my power decided to stop as if that was enough, it was only at that moment that I saw everything that had been sucked out of me bing like a storm cloud with the aspects of that bursting me, the storm clouds they seem to be parts of the starry sky moving like clouds with colored raysing out of the stars. Ding! <[ Activating skill [ Astral Body ] to serve as an intermediary for the Authority to be granted ]> . . . <[ Temporarily invoking the Soul of Eve (Priestess of Zenos) to be the witness of the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ Invoking Karina (Priestess of Zenos) to be the witness of the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> "Hurgh!!!" (I) Sigh "Maybe I overreacted this time..." (I) Chapter 1026 Cap 1024:How Many People Can Fill A Swimming Pool? Ding! <[ Activating skill [ Astral Body ] to serve as an intermediary for the Authority to be granted ]> . . . <[ Temporarily invoking the Soul of Eve (Priestess of Zenos) to be the witness of the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ Invoking Karina (Priestess of Zenos) to be the witness of the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> "Hurgh!!!" (I) Sigh "Maybe I overreacted this time..." (I) This time I felt my Astral Body forming inside that crackling cloud, sometimes it was as if I could see its silhouette moving inside the cloud, but because of its cloud-like appearance, it seems as if it was camouged. Soon the Dragon representing my astral body partiallyes out of the clouds, its body much more realistic than the previous times, this time it could be mistaken for a living Dragon. RRRRROOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!! It roars making my Territory tremble as two bolts hit the ground in front of me, then two individuals appear, one of them was just a female form made of energy that is the Soul of Eve. The second individual was Karina who was out of my Territory until a few seconds ago, they both looked at me and I felt like they were wanting to get closer when they saw my ragged state, but I waved them on. Then the two floated until they were one on each side of where Alice was still surrounded by energy, only now I noticed that most of the rays that came out of the clouds above were reaching Alice, these rays were full of my power entering her body little by little. "< May you be the testament of his will now and forever by being the one who proims his Way. >" (Karina/Eva) "< Receive the Power your will desires! >" (Karina/Eva) "< In the name of Zenos, I testify! >" (Karina/Eva) "< In the Name of Zenos, may his will be Hallowed! >" (Karina/Eva) I felt their Aura explode and mix with my Territory, Karina''s eyes were ck with stars just like the clouds above and Eva who was only present in her soul had her energy body turning totally ck with stars filling the darkness just like Karen''s eyes. Soon the two began to speak the same words in perfect harmony while drawing my Coat of Arms with the raysing out of the clouds, they were crystallizing the rays to form the Coat of Arms, which took the exact time while they spoke. RRRROOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!! But this time something different happened, instead of starsing out of my Astral Body it roared once more, then three Dragons came out of their scales as if they wereing out of the night sky. The first was a Serpent-type Dragon made of blood, whose body was continuously flowing and had purple eyes, he didn''t have wings or ws and didn''t seem to need them when his presence seemed to contain countless creatures within. The second was a Serpent Dragon with wings and 4 ws, its body seemed to be made of pure crystallized multicolored energy as it glowed, and its presence was pure Holy Power. The third Dragon had a half humanoid body as it was floating as if it were standing upright, its scales were like those of my Astral Body simr to the starry sky, its eyes were closed but its wings were open while its long tail swayed, its presence was heavy as if the sky were falling and tyrannical as if where he was was in his control. Of all the three Dragons, thest one was the least visible, having his body a little blurred and half transparent, but it was undeniable that his presence was the one that was most impacting those who looked. GGGRRRRRRRR!!!! ROOOAAAAARRRRR!!!! RROOOOOORRRRRRRRR!!! The 3 Dragons fly to stand above the Coat of Arms, then begin to roar as ifmanding something to happen. Soon the ster clouds form a tornado around the ce where Alice was with my Coat of Arms and the 3 Dragons while I felt the power of my own Territory being sucked little by little by the tornado. When I thought it was ending, the tornado of these strange clouds started to burn in the ster mes, but the two girls were still on each side until the mes spread throughout the entire tornado and all the clouds were sucked into the tornado. It was at that moment that my Astral Body disappeared, so Karina returns to normal and walks towards me, Eva returns to normal and bes a light that returns to the ce where her crystal is still in the pool of blood. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> . . . <[ Alice (Servant of Twilight) Received the Blessing of Zenos (Demigod of Blood?) ]> . . <[ Alice (Servant of Twilight) was granted the Authority of Zenos (Demigod of Blood?) ]> . . . <[ Zenos (Demigod of Blood?) created a ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡õ of Eclipse ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö ]> . . <[ ¡ð¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ö?¡õ?¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ð¡õ ]> . . . <[ Awakening processpleted ]> . . <[ Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ðpleted ]> I wanted to read the notifications but I was too wrecked and exhausted to read those things now, I put them down to seeter so I lean on Karina who approaches me. Before I breathe a sigh of relief thinking it was over, the tornado crystallizes into the shape of a serpent type Dragon much like my coiled Astral Body with its head resting on top, the inside of the crystal looked like a starry sky, it was impossible to see what was inside. Just as I thought my Blessings would go into an uproar, none of that happened, what came next was far worse. Ding! <[ You acquired the Title [ ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ ] ]> . . . <[ Interference from Various Gods rted to You caused the title [ ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ ] to be temporarily sealed until certain requirements are met ]> I felt something awakening inside me, but at the same time as I was bing filled with dread, the statues of almost all the Gods that are in this Common Temple hall seem to glow, so I was surrounded by a powerful light and presences that caused my body to all shaking. When I felt relief take over me, the energying out of the statue of the Goddess Selene went to the Dragon-shaped crystal where Alice is and takes her to the pool where she stays with the others, it doesn''t take long for this new crystal to also be surrounded by a small tornado of blood. I nced at the now full pool, I was still weak but starting to get worried about those girls all together there with no sign of when they were going to get out. I could only think how many people it takes to fill such a pool, but that thought onlysted half a second before I felt my Aura and Aura pour into my body and I let the tiredness win taking my body to its deserved rest. Chapter 1027 Cap 1025: Baldr Pov Goddess Selene: I was seeing how Zenos was doing things, he acts more recklessly than Natasha in her youth, at least he still has some intelligence to notice the opportunities within his reach. "Your son is a madman, where did he get such a strong Awakening skill?" (Aina) "He made a fusion between some simr skills, it was a good idea, but he didn''t realize the danger he was in." (I) "He doesn''t realize the danger he''s in now." (Aina) "You say that, but you have a big smile on your face." (I) Aine and I were watching how Zenos was performing his subordinates'' Awakening Ceremony, but his recklessness made us act to save him. "It is proving to be more useful than expected." (Aina) "It''s going a lot further than we anticipated." (Aina) "I know, but that must be good, he''s on his way this time." (I) "Selene, he is not¡­" (Aine) "I know, but yet he''s so simr to himself at the same time he''s still so different." (I) I know all this but I can''t help but see his shadow in Zenos, at least my son is moving forward in his ways. I was watching my daughters take care of their brother when I felt something and got up. "I''m going out, let the others know what happened, they could have interfered without knowing everything." (I) "You shouldn''t go." (Aine) "There''s nothing he can do to me." (I) "Just avoid a battle, don''t let him piss you off too much¡­" (Aine) Aine had her fingers and the space split in front of her taking her to Akatosh''s must be, meanwhile I go where he dared to step. -------------- When I leave through the portal that I created by letting my back be fixed, I am again in thisnd whose existence is to be the tomb of those who fell in those days. I take each step across space as thendscape changes around me, be it deserts full of tombstones, forests full of tombstones, mountains full of tombstones. Before long I arrive at the only ce that still looks like a battlefield, piles of bones forming mountains to the clouds, broken weapons everywhere, a barrennd where all that exists is death. In this deste ce is the only tomb without a headstone, that''s why there is nothing of the body to bury, all that exists is his broken sword still in the same ce where he left it, a sword from which the blood that flows like rivers through this ce draws originates, right in the middle of ake of blood. Standing away from theke and a little way ahead is an idiot, his appearance has changed once again, now he has short blond hair, and dresses in white and gold robes while having a crown of light shining on his smug head. "You have the nerve to step foot in this ce, Baldr." (I) "Give me one reason not to draw my sword." (I) "Stop lying, you would be thest to start a battle in this ce, especially near the closest tomb that man has." (Baldr) Baldr turns to me, his face indifferent to my mock anger or where we are, his confident demeanor and the superiority he imagines etched in his golden eyes. "Say what you have to say and go away." (I) "This ce is not yours Selene, I also lost many of my people in that war." (Baldr) "You didn''t lose them, you sent them to their deaths, all because you refused to act along with everyone else!" (I) "You teamed up with traitors, each one of them watching as entire worlds were destroyed and the Humans I created fall by the wayside." (Baldr) There he goes, even after all this time, there is still a grudge. "Do you think it''s going to be any different now? They''re going to betray everyone once again, such selfish beings don''t need to exist." (Baldr) "So it was just this nonsense you called me?" (I) "I know you''ve been rallying other Gods against me, tell them to stop interfering, you''ve already done enough damage to my ns." (Baldr) "My power is the only one that can protect this world as I did back then." (Baldr) His light power was useful, but it wasn''t the only one. "You remain a fool, do you think you can lead the conflict toe?" (I) "You know that yes, I don''t want those days to repeat themselves, I can tolerate a false Goddess like you, I can even tolerate your Vampires, but I will not allow these corrupt beings and these wild creatures to remain!" (Baldr) He still hates the Devils and Beastmen, he doesn''t ept the indifference that their races showed while hiding in other Races'' territories, especially the acts that the Devils of that time did, this was before the sense of pride spread through his race. "Don''t try to argue, what you''re doing is lowering our numbers, your hatred of the past will lead to your downfall." (I) "Remember that day Selene, remember that I extended my hand in consideration of those days, but it was you who continued to side with those who defiled so many worlds!" (Baldr) He turns and leaves, I don''t know why he did all this, he knows I would never side with him, someone who is so tied up in past grudges is also blinded by what the future holds. I look at theke of blood and walk over to where I stand looking at the sword stuck in the mound of dirt in the middle of theke of blood. "We can''t get stuck in the past, Baldr." (I) "You never understood that." (I) His intentions are good, but only for those who follow him, for everyone else life or death is luck, that''s always how he saw things. ------------- Pov God Baldr: I returned to my Divine Realm with a smile on my face. "Selene, both then and now you still hold back." (I) I needed to know if after so long of conflict between the two of us, she was still reluctant to start a fight, it also seems like she doesn''t expect me to fight. "You don''t understand Selene, you never did, nothing can withstand the light." (I) I walk to my throne and draw the sword I''ve never used before, a sword made from that fool''s Blood. "With this sword, I can summon my Champion, it should strengthen him enough to serve as a vessel for me, when that happens, this entire universe will belong to me as it was meant to be in the past." (I) It took me millions of years to purify the filth of this sword to return to being just pure Human Blood as it was in the beginning, now it''s perfect. Chapter 1028 Cap 1026: We Must Prepare Pov Elizabeth: I was surprised when Zenos managed to give a Blessing to two of his subordinates, this is something that as a Demigod we are capable of doing, but he wasn''t supposed to get that with his current strength. I don''t know the result as his Authority got in the way of us feeling what the two girls became, at least immediately after his Authority was gone we were able to feel their Aura and realize what he did. I could ept the Priestess and the Heroine, now he has 3 Heroes in his service, which is of no use as they will be suppressed by his power level just like me. But now he''s broken all the rules, even without feeling it because of his Authority, I can understand what my eyes are seeing. Creating a Saint is something that would be impossible for a normal Demigod to do, even before being reborn I couldn''t create a Saint, that''s because it''s not just a matter of power, but of Authority itself. Me and my sisters are Demigods because of our mother''s power, if we can ascend to Goddesses we could create Saints, but to do that while still being an iplete Demigod... "Wake up Elizabeth, you didn''t hear me!?" (Natasha) "No, what is it?" (I) "How did he do it? It should be impossible for a lot of reasons and you know it." (Natasha) "I don''t know... I need time to think..." (I) "You two are missing an important factor." (Caitlyn) "He has the energy of Chaos within him, it''s not just within him, it''s actually part of him down to the Soul." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "(Caitlyn is right, Chaos is imbnce, its function is to break restrictions, but that alone wouldn''t exin unless...)" (I) I finally understand, the Ceremony of Awakening fulfills and the Temple itself fulfills some of the requirements, there are also thousands of people in the Dungeon who put their faith in it, even if the numbers are too small for now. We can also say that his own Blessing and his lineage fulfill some requirements while ignoring others, butstly, it was the act of bestowing his Authority, he must not even know what that means, now I understand the reason for that idiotic smile at the beginning. "The Ceremony is over, let''s go to him..." (Natasha) Natasha says already running ahead, as she is the specialist in healing, I''ll leave it with her and walk to the pool of blood where the 5 girls are. Two of them that have been here the longest don''t matter, my focus is on the three which are the Priestess, Heroine and Saint. "Sensing the Aura of any one of them is difficult, these crystals are made from Zenos'' power, which leaves his presence masking theirs 3." (I) "But I can still feel their Aura interacting with each other..." (I) It looks like my little brother has already set up the pirs, he must not even know the consequences of what he''s doing or why these 5 are stuck here. "What will we do?" (Caitlyn) "Let''s go with the n before it was just a guess but now we know we were still underestimating him." (I) "Do you think it will be..." (Caitlyn) "Only if his life were at risk, other than that it will only happen when his body is in the best condition." (I) "Drag the Dragon Spirit with you and exin on the way, I''ll find his other Familiars, let Natasha take care of his body." (Elizabeth) "I will get it right?" (Caitlyn) "Yes, at least it will work for now, what happens next time there''s no telling." (I) Caitlyn nods and spreads her wings of blood flying as she leaves herziness aside, on the way she grabbed the Nix girl to go with her. "That Little Brother really causes a lot of trouble... hahahaha..." (I) ----------------- Pov Zenos: I didn''t know what was happening, I know I was facing andscape like my Coat of Arms, but my body was that of a small Leech, the Dragon like my Astral Body flies until it has its big head in front of me,paring my size to his would beparing the size of an ant to the size of an airne. Before the Dragon blocked my view it looked like there were 5 shadows next to the throne, but I didn''t get a chance to get a better look and the next thing I see are cracks as everything around me breaks. The next thing I see is that red forest where I was born, I was back in that hut I built together with the girls, it was night and I was lying on top of the roof of the hut. I looked up at the sky but immediately realized that it wasn''t the same starry sky I remembered, it was the replica of the starry sky inside me that my scales have, with the only constetion being a Dragon moving through the stars, just like a ellipse where there should only be the moon. "What''s happening to me?" (I) I tried to calm down, I knew I was inside my mind and everything I could see was fake, but I had to calm down to understand what was going on. After calming down and thinking for a while, it was easy to remember what happened, and with the memory came pain, and the next thing I knew I was opening my eyes on my bed inside my room in the mansion. I look around and see no one but ¨¦rica sitting on the edge of the bed with a book on magic in her hand, so looking at her seems to get her attention when our eyes meet. "Looks like you woke up, how do you feel?" (¨¦rica) "I feel fine, how long have I been sleeping?" (I) "A few hours, the day just dawned 1 hour ago." (¨¦rica) "Was I really bad?" (I) "Before taking Lyra''s potions yes, but after that, it wasn''t so bad." (¨¦rica) "But you''re going to get bad again soon, your sisters seemed itching to talk to you and I don''t think it''s possible to hide from them." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) I looked at ¨¦rica and it didn''t seem like a lie, so my sisters must be furious with me, but in their ce, I would be the same if I had a brother as reckless as I was, I needed my Blessings not to die this time. Chapter 1029 Cap 1027: Is This Still An Evolution? Part 1 Pov Caitlyn: After talking to Elizabeth I put away my Cushion and spread my wings flying as fast as possible out of this Dungeon while grabbing one of my little brother''s Familiars. "Stop resisting, we don''t have time for this, so just follow me." (I) "What''s going on? I should stay by the master''s side now..." (Nix) "He''s in Natasha''s hands so he''ll be fine, we have other things we''d better do now." (I) With our speed and the help of Fairy La who saw my movements and made a portal to the entrance of this floor, thanks to that I was able to leave the city much faster, but that means that she heard what I was talking to Elizabeth, that little meddler. When we leave the Dungeon I make everyone who was still outside enter while the Saints leave apanied by Elizabeth, then I tell the Dragon Spirit to close the Dungeon gate. "I still don''t understand what all this has to do with the master." (Nix) "His next evolution is close, that''s the problem." (I) "But why make everyone go back inside while the Saints were forced out?" (Nix) "I don''t understand having to move the Dungeon either." (Nix) "You must have seen several evolutions of Zenos, how was each one?" (I) "Normal at first, but it was easy to see that each new evolution was more explosive... to say the least." (Nix) "This is quite normal for 2 reasons, the first being that he is an Outsider, his Soul, and body were not in perfect sync at the beginning, which in turn caused his Evolution to be a moreplicated process." (I) What I don''t tell her is that this Outsiders problem resolves itself in the first or second evolution, now it looks like my little brother has gotten over it at least, but I don''t understand what our mother was doing to drag this problem out for so long. "But the second reason is his identity as a Demigod, he has this potential within him since birth, and this makes his evolutions different from normal ones, it''s not only a process of qualitative transformation for him, but also a process of awakening the potential that you already own." (I) "Half of the Demigods are born with full power like Elizabeth, but some are born weak like me and Natasha, I don''t know that idiot, but one of my evolutions caused the fall of an Empire." (I) "True Dragons have simr problems, but in their case, it''s an environmental transformation, a True Fire Dragon can turn a mountain into a volcano for example." (I) "Spirits and Fairies of very high levels have simr problems, but in their casees the construction of Cradles and Temples." (I) "My little brother possesses the bloodline of a True Dragon while still being a Demigod, not to mention the absurd amount of bloodlines he has in his body." (I) I won''t tell her our assumptions, but after these Awakening Ceremonies, this Evolution is going to be far moreplicated than just that, not to mention releasing the Evolution of everyone he was holding back. "Do you want me to open the Dungeon near the World Tree?" (Nix) "Yes, I''m sure that was his n." (I) "Yes, but he thought where he was would be good enough." (Nix) "It won''t be enough, being right under the World Tree will be the best course of action." (I) I talked to the Dragon Spirit while advancing towards the World Tree, but they were already waiting, I''m sure we were being watched from the moment the Saints left the Dungeon. At least this saves a lot of exining, I had the Dragon Spirit open the Dungeon again and go back to my little brother''s side, meanwhile the World Tree Spirit appears beside me. "It''s not like you to look nervous and serious like that." (Elly) "I''m starting to realize the problems of being a big sister." (I) Sigh "You heard my exnation to his Familiar, will you manage without Ellyana''s help?" (I) "She wouldn''t be able to help, her little brother has chaos energy inside him, I can handle it very well, in fact, it will help me a lot in the Harmony of this ce." (Elly) "I don''t think her Evolution will generate enough Chaos energy to be of any use to you." (I) "At this point, I ept any help." (Elly) Ellyana seems to be already choosing her sessor, apparently, she hasn''t been able to let go of her hatred. "Good luck with your future mate." (I) "Take care of Freya, Chaos energy can have an effect on her if not able to control it." (Elly) "I will see what I can do." (I) I go back inside the Dungeon, this time I''m lying on my Pillow since I finished my sister duties. -------------- POV Soldier of Light: I was faced with the new armor I received today upon being epted as my toon Captain, but it came with responsibilities. Today I was in a strategic meeting in the midst of hundreds of other toon captains listening to themanders and generals discussing, as a captain I cannot say anything in this meeting and when I listen, I can only speak when appointed to Kim to speak by superiors. Today we were discussing about the war against the Demons, it seems that we are going to start a massive attack on 8 different points, but I didn''t understand very well what the superiors said, it makes it seem that our strongest warriors will not participate in thebat and it seems that they do not expect the same from the Demons. But something changed when a man with horns entered the meeting hall, even though he had horns, no one treated him like a demon, that''s why his holy presence silenced everyone, some of themanders even got on their knees to receive him. It took me a while to understand who he might be, but all I could think of is that he must be a member of the Dragons of Light, beings who have cast aside their race and given themselves over to the path of justice for the sake of peace. It reminds me of the Commander of my old squadron, he had as apanion a Dragon of Light who fought by his side, but he died to those Demons because of those countries that spoke against the war, but sided with the Demons. "(This time we''re going to end these damned Demons!)" (I) Chapter 1030 Cap 1028: Is This Still An Evolution? Part 2 When I woke up I found ¨¦rica who was smiling at me, but soon he gave me a brief exnation of what happened, then the door opened revealing the Ibukiet that broke some of my bones when it threw itself at me. It seems that Diana was taking care of her own training and would note now, Freya who brought me some food exiled that they were taking turns, that''s when I heard that Kira was here before ¨¦rica. ¨¦rica exins to me about my sisters and tells me that it has been decided that I will be punished one way or another at ater date for what has been described as an act of idiotic suicide. I''d like to say it was all nned, but I''d be lying, I was fully aware of the risks, I just didn''t think it would happen so quickly. I had mana, blood and recovery potions with me during Alice''s Awakening Ceremony, I thought that whatever was going to happen would still have enough time for me to take some action, I never thought that I could die from draining my vitality in a single instant without even realizing what happened. My Blessings saved my life this time, it gave me precious time that allowed me to use some of what I was saving, I think I should be more aware that I won''t always have time to act. After everyone left I stand up and try to see how my body is, I don''t feel anything bad with my body, but my mind was still a little slow, maybe it''s because of what happened. Sigh "Should I do this today? What do you think?" (I) "Are you asking me?" (us?) Suddenly hees out of the shadow of the bookcase, I look into his eyes, they are calm and serious, other than that he is wearing his usual clothes, but I don''t see a Shadow Familiar. "How did you discover me?" (us?) "I didn''t know where you were, but it wasn''t hard to tell when someone was looking so intently at me." (I) "So what do you think of my previous question? Should I evolve today?" (I) "It will depend on your conditions, but your body seems to be fine and it seems like it can talk, so don''t dy too much, people seem to be getting anxious out of concern because of you." (us?) "You must be right, my sisters said something simr." (I) Sigh Maybe if I get more rest today during the day, I can get my mind right at night, I don''t want to dy this any longer. "Thanks for the opinion, but can you tell me who you are?" (I) "What do I denounce?" (us?) "Anger, it was anger that gave everything away." (I) I look at this person impersonating us, but it''s impossible for me to be fooled like that. "I''m not angry at you." (???) "That''s the problem, Kira''s Father hates me, every time he looks at me I can feel his murderous intent, if I look into his eyes I can even see a reflection of myself burning." (I) "I think he would hate anyone who has a romance with his daughter, he almost tried to kill me when I first met him." (I) "You don''t have that anger, so I got suspicious and took a chance since we''re alone here." (I) "Other than that thing with the rage, your disguise is perfect." (I) "Mister us is on a mission and asked me to keep an eye on the situation, he didn''t want to worry young Kira and so I''m taking over his role for a few weeks." (???) "Will you tell me your name?" (I) "I''d rather not, but as soon as Mister us returns I''ll introduce myself." (???) "Fine, it''s not like you''re an enemy." (I) I let him disappear, I know he''s not an enemy because we''ve already found Lorraine and Elly with him nearby, not to mention my sisters are here, I don''t think a disguise that couldn''t fool me would work on them, that means all approved the presence of this person. "Well, I better go back to sleep, I want to look my best tonight." (I) ------------ During the night I woke up because of my Familiars, I looked at everyone in silence and nodded my head. This time I was feeling much better, and my mind was lighter, I got up and changed my clothes. "I don''t know if I should do this here or at the Communal Temple." (I) "It can''t be here as usual, master." (Orion) "I don''t think so, the Temple would be safer for him and everyone else." (Ragnar) "We''re also going to have to stick around." (Sakura) "This time it won''t just be a matter of his Aura and normal powers, he has his Authority and Holy Power." (Sakura) "I thought the same thing, using these things while evolving is a possibility." (Ragnar) I couldn''t deny it, I don''t know how my previous evolutions were beyond the reports I heard from others, but the explosion of my Aura and my energies seems to happen with some frequency. "Your sisters said they want to do this at the Communal Temple, that ce will help contain your Holy Power if it gets out of control." (La) "You''re right, could you let the others know?" (I) "I''ll ask the other Fairies to do it." (La) After that I ate something and flew to the Communal Temple, I found my sisters waiting for me. I talk to my sisters and then my wives before I finish talking to my children, I never know how long my evolutions take, it could be minutes or days. After talking to everyone I enter and walk to the statues of the Gods in the main hall, I focus on my knees before the statue of each of those who have a Blessing to thank for protecting my life at Alice''s Awakening Ceremony. After that I''ll take a look at the Blood pool, it looks like the pool is fuller than before and it looks like it''s still just my blood, but I didn''t know when they did that. "Sleep well..." (I) I look at the five that were still there onest time before going to the room on the floor above this hall, Iy down on the bed and my Familiars all stand by, so I sit on the bed with my legs crossed meditating to integrate the EXP umted so far, when I started to integrate into that experience my body''s energies were agitated, but that was because I broke the temporary growth barrier I made for myself. Sigh "Now all that''s left is sleep." (I) Chapter 1031 Cap 1029: Is This Still An Evolution? Part 3 It wasn''t easy to go to sleep being very anxious and nervous, many things started to cross my mind, but after a few minutes I managed to do the same as I did in my childhood, I kept thinking about looking at a nk wall until I fell asleep out of sheer boredom. Zzzzzzzz... Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... Ding! ------------- Pov Vanessa: I was standing inside the Common Temple outside the main hall when my daughter came up to me. "You shouldn''t be this close." (Lilian) "Don''t be scared, nobody''s going to get hurt." (I) "But even so, we don''t know what might happen." (Lilian) "But I know what will happen, my Dad will make a spectacle of himself again and wake up with another absurd thing on his list of things that define him." (I) "Besides, it''s already started..." (I) "Like this?" (Lilian) "I can feel my blood bubbling as it rushes through my body much faster than normal, I also feel the growth barrier cracking." (I) I realize now that it won''t be as simple as the other time, I can''t stay here. Sigh "I''m going to my room, I''m sure my brothers will do the same." (I) "Let me take care of the rest." (Lilian) I start walking towards the stairs, I go up to my room and wait there, I don''t know when my growth barrier will break or if I will have any control over my evolution when the barrier is gone, so I will stay in my room until then. ------------- Pov Elizabeth: I was at ake in the middle of the forest looking up where the Spirits and Fairies were moving around differently than usual. "Looks like it started." (Natasha) "Yes, it looks like many are being affected." (Caitlyn) "No surprise, we are also being affected." (I) I can feel my blood reacting and the power within my body pulsing more and more, our brother may have been able to help us with these bodies, but he also limits our true power. "What are those affected doing?" (I) "Going into their rooms, it''s mostly their children and those very connected to them." (Caitlyn) "It''s going to be interesting, even the Fairies and Spirits are reacting." (Natasha) "That''s because those of his Familiars will also evolve which will generate a change in the Cradles, the Fairies, and Spirits can sense that something is going to happen, so they are restless." (I) "You''re right, so why are you so far from the city?" (Silvia) My sisters and I were bathing in this smallke, I was leaning against a rock, Natasha was sitting on top of another rock and Caitlyn was floating with her head up. But soon Silvia appears, she seems to have flown here. "Unlike others, we will never Evolve, in our case, it''s just the release of our power." (I) "Our Holy Power and Authority can get out of control even slightly during this time, it''s best to stay away." (I) "Wouldn''t it be nice if Zenos woke up only to find the city gone." (Natasha) "I can take care of that for you, bone if I''m around." (Silvia) "But what about you? You''re also going to have your own Evolution, right?" (I) "In my case, I just need to be close to you, my body will absorb and harmonize your powers." (Silvia) "Looks like there''s still a little bit of your old self left." (Natasha) "Shouldn''t you stay closer to him?" (I) "No, he''ll be fine from what I''ve heard from others, I''m more worried that your power will interfere..." (Silvia) "Looks like he can''t wait..." (I) "..." (Natasha) "..." (Caitlyn) Suddenly a wave of Aura containing Authority passes through everyone, this made my energy start pulsing stronger and stronger as my blood is running faster through my veins. That was just the first wave, then another came even stronger than thest and I feel something breaking inside me. I felt my Holy Power coursing through my body on its own and I closed my eyes to keep it under control, for the time being, it was easy, but after a third wave of Aura passed through me I realized that it would be more and more difficult. -------------- Pov Ivan: I was alone in the middle of the ruined city on this floor full of Undead, my master''s sisters warned about what could happen, so I preferred toe here on a different floor so as not to cause a disaster, I also didn''t want to hurt my daughter by ident. "Don''t worry, here you can drop everything without hurting anyone." (Henrique) "Are you going to be okay being here?" (I) "I''m already dead, so don''t worry about me, the most important thing is to keep those Undead away, your death energy attracts them." (Henrique) I look around and see a few Zombies, but there were a lot of Skeletons and Ghosts. None of them got too close because of High Priest Henry''s barrier. I look at my hand, my Spectral Body was falling apart in ck and purple mes as death energy slowly filled my body, it started when the first waves of Master''s Aura passed through me. I felt like I was breaking down barriers within myself, making death energy flow easier and easier through my body. Ever since the fight against those Creatures of the Abyss, I''ve been feeling this power within me, at first I had my doubts, but the kind of power doesn''t leave much room for thought and it was obvious where it wasing from. I talked to my Daughter and my master about it, and neither of them objected, my master was even happy for me, but I said that nothing would change the promise I made to him, I will always serve in his name now and forever. It didn''t take long for me to feel that presence beneath me once more, but this time I knew who it was when I heard the voice. "(Do you ept my Gift, Servant of Zenos?)" (Goddess Kalistos) "I am honored by your gift, thank you my Goddess." (I) "(So today awaken fully as the one who brings the end of all life, my new Champion.)" (Goddess Kalistos) Ding! ----------------- Pov Zenos: Zzzzzzz... Zzzzzzz... Zzzzz... <[ "REQUIREMENTS FOR EVOLUTION FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBILITIES FOR EVOLUTION" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING ABILITIES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> Ding! Chapter 1032 Cap 1030: Is This Still An Evolution? Part 4 I don''t know when it started, but I was in the orphanage where I grew up in my previous life, and from the point of view it looks like I''m a child again, I even look at my hands which were a little small for a teenager. It wasn''t hard to realize that I was dreaming of my memories of my old world. I got up from the bunk bed I shared with another younger child, I slept on the bottom bunk because of my weak body, and because of that I bumped my head on many asions on the top bunk. Because of this, as I was getting out of bed I was very careful not to bump my head. I look into the room where a second bunk bed is next to a table and two closets, other than that there''s only a mirror and the window that faces the street. I was alone in the room and it was night, but even so, the dim light from the streetlight in front of the building lit up the room a little, so I go to the window where I don''t see anything, it was as if there was only this streetlight outside, everything most seemed immersed in darkness and could not see the moon in the sky, all that was there were stars of different colors shining much brighter than would be possible for anyone who saw it in a city. I turn around and go to the mirror, the truth is that I had a concern since my first day in this world, something that was not a problem for my daily life, but was always a doubt when remembering the past. Sigh "Just as I thought..." (I) I was in front of the mirror seeing my reflection, or at least that was my intention, but my face was blurred, I couldn''t remember what I looked like at that time, in fact, I can''t even remember my name, that''s since the first day of this world. "Forget the past, will you?" (I) I look around, this dark room lit only by the lighting from the window looks like a horror movie set or at least the scene where they find the corpse in a crime movie. "The younger kids were always scared, I remember when I was younger I would always go to the bathroom turning on all the lights along the way." (I) Nowadays I am no longer afraid of the dark, I look in the mirror onest time and see my current appearance, I have already resigned myself to this childish appearance, but I cannot get used to my face, I would like at least some more masculine feature. I turn and walk to the door, hallways empty as usual, hallway light always flickering, electrical fault that took years to fix, remember I used my first 4 paychecks to fix this exactly. I go through the other doors, some open and some closed, but the silence continues, the only sound emitting being my footsteps, I go down the stairs where each step creaks as if it were going to break, I remember that year one of the women in the center of Government education has dropped because of these stairs breaking. I walked down to the entrance, the doors were peeling off, and it was easy to see how this door coulde down with just a kick or just a kid hitting his head as he ran looking back, something I saw happen more than once. This ce brings back a lot of memories, but I just noticed that I don''t remember the names of those from the past anymore, I still clearly remember the events and faces, but their names are not so clear to me anymore. "We will see what hides in the darkness..." (I) I open the door on the way out, then the door closes behind me, I walk to the gate with just a few steps, the yard where the children y is at the back, at the front, there is just the entrance, and this rusty gate with that damn pole out front. I pass through the gate breaking the padlock, then I look into the darkness, there is nothing, I can''t see anything, so I look down from themppost where the light was stronger, there was a shadow with my outline and red eyes. "We both know what you''re going to do now." (I?) "Standing still hardly solves anything." (I) "But why are you here?" (I) "I''m always here because a certain someone won''t let me disappear." (I?) "But it''s good to get a second opinion." (I) "Usually having voices in your head is a problem, we both know that." (I?) "I stopped using old world logic in this ce, that''s what made me go crazy in the first ce." (I) "Besides, eliminating you would be useless, I will always have a bad side or at least close to it inside me, so why try to get rid of you?" (I) "Your logic makes no sense, so stop talking to yourself for being alone." (I?) "Is that all you brought me here for?" (I?) "I didn''t bring you here, did I?" (I) "..." (I?) "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, but it was kind of weird walking around in that ce when it was so empty, normally it was endless noise." (I) "Just stick with what you''ve decided, I''ll be waiting to see how long you can stick with your decision." (I?) I look at the darkness, it was unnerving in a way since I couldn''t tell if there was something ahead or if there was at least the ground below, but I don''t even hesitate as I take a step forward causing the darkness itself to crystallize under my feet forming a way, so I stop to speak without looking back. "I will change for sure, we all change with the passage of time, but my decision will always be the same because no matter how much we change on the outside, on the inside we will always be the same." (I) I''m not sure if I said it to him or to myself, after all, he''s a part of me, but after that, I kept walking, I didn''t look back even once, but I could hear more and more footsteps behind me following from close, then I came across arge wall that looked like a crystal wall. I looked up and couldn''t see an end to it, I looked left and right with the same feeling of seeing a way forward. "Just create a path." (I) With my current strength, breakingrge chunks of stone with one punch was nothing, so I kept advancing, interspersing a punch and then two steps. I don''t know how long I did it, but I didn''t get tired of it, that''s because this wasn''t a real ce, I was in some kind of trance because of my evolution, I knew that, but I still had nothing else to do with it anyway. I kept walking without caring about the time, until I had passed this big crystal mountain, when I looked at my hands they were transformed into their Dragon form, I don''t know how long it was like that, but I didn''t care. I kept walking and without noticing the darkness was being reced by stars that lit up one by one with my every step, soon all the darkness had be the starry sky that I was only able to see in the sky earlier. After looking up I looked at the ground and noticed the blood at my feet, so I kept walking while I felt those behind me move to my sides, but even so, I didn''t look at them, I just continued walking to where a Dragon colossal opened one of his eyes to me making everything disappear. Chapter 1033 Cap 1031: Is This Still An Evolution? Part 5 Pov Irina: I was isted together with my brother in the Training Camp when the waves of Aura and Authority started to sweep everything around, we didn''t have time to go elsewhere, so I asked Sophia to take everyone away. My whole body was on fire from the inside out as the blood in my veins seemed to be bubbling, my own heart was beating so fast it felt like it would explode at any moment. CRACK I looked at my brother he seemed to be going through the same pain, he was empty clenching his teeth as he fell sprawled to the ground, and before I could do anything I felt something break inside me as a wave of energy exploded inside me making my conscience fails before everything goes dark. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Ding! ------------ I don''t know what happened next, my mind was confused and I felt a lot of energy coursing through my body aimlessly. I was in total darkness, I couldn''t see, hear or understand anything around me, I didn''t know if I was standing or lying down, and I didn''t even know how to differentiate what was below or above. I wasn''t able to understand anything or do anything, I didn''t even know if I was moving or not. I don''t know how long I remained like this when even my sense of time was affected by the darkness, it could have been seconds or days, but at some point, for the first time, I felt something other than my own thoughts, at first it was so faint as to be imperceptible if it weren''t for this ce with nothing that could distract me from this feeling. Soon I realized that this presence was approaching and that it was veryforting to me, it didn''t take long to know whose presence it was and shortly afterwards I saw something emerge from the total darkness, at first it was just a slight glow that stood out in thisplete darkness. Before long I realized it wasn''t just a glow and was living up to where I was, time didn''t seem to make sense to me, I didn''t know how long I waited until he was next to me. It was at this moment that I realized that it was my Father, it was his presence that I felt before and when he approached me I was enveloped in his Aura and my senses came back to me. My Father didn''t seem to notice me as I continued walking, I realized that I myself was floating in this darkness, but when I looked my Father was stepping on a crystal path, and there were also other people following behind him. When I wanted to join that path it was like my body was attracted, I floated to the path somehow and put my feet on it, when that happened I felt the uncontrolled energy inside me flow into the path at my feet beforeing back to me, an increasingly smooth and calm flow of this energy formed as it circled from me to the crystal path before flying towards me. That''s when the confusion in my mind got a little better and I noticed that I was walking, I didn''t know when I started walking, but I was following right behind my Father, that''s also when I noticed that the brightness that I saw were stars that were rising from the path and floating out creating a trail of stars behind that spread out little by little, my Father''s every step created this one and his every footstep became one of those stars. Looking to the sides I saw my brother Irius and my other sisters as well as many other familiar faces, we were all walking right behind my father, and little by little I noticed that he grew taller as his body changed until he became a half Humanoid Dragon blurred to me, it was then that something appeared in front making my Father stop walking as well as all of us behind him. But it didn''t take long before he started throwing punches at what he thought was just darkness, then it turned out to be a colossal barrier of pure ck, each blow from my Father created a lot of destruction while opening up enough space for him to take a step before following with more a punch little by little creating a tunnel through the obstacle. For us who were behind it was a big tunnel, but for him it was tight, we continued following him while his blood covered the path we walked until we crossed to the other side. But even so, he continued walking, this time we are no longer covered by darkness, everything around us was a starry sky and as we walked I saw some people take steps to stay no longer behind him, but beside him and a strong will it proved within me to do this. Then, suddenly, everyone stopped in front of arge Dragon''s head that seemed cut out of this sky full of stars, then an eye much bigger than my Father opens and everything disappears while I am taken by a strong energy. --------------- Pov Nix: Just maintaining consciousness was being difficult, his Holy power began to pulsate and gush everywhere like an inexhaustible source, I felt the Authority and Holy Power that he shares with me pulsate inside me trying to steal my conscience to force my evolution. "Nix!!!" (La) "I know!!!" (I) "Take care of the master!!!" (I) I look at La and she opens 2 portals, she enters one without warning, and seeing this I enter the other leaving the portal behind me to fall apart. I returned to the waterfall where my Cradle of Spirits is centered and I reverted to my Dragon form as I threw myself into the waters of theke below the waterfall. La must have voted for the mansion where her Cradle of Fairies is located, for our Evolution the most important thing is to be connected with these power points. La and I are strongly connected to this ce, and evolving away from these ces is now dangerous for both us and our little followers. "Madam!!" "Miss..." "Take care of the master..." (I) I saw the older Spirits approaching me with worried expressions, but I didn''t have time to finish my sentence when my conscience went numb and my eyes closed. Ding! Chapter 1034 Cap 1032: Is This Still An Evolution? Part 6 The next thing I remember was lying on arge stylized ck crystal throne, the throne was big enough for me to lie on it and still have room for several people, it felt like the throne for a giant. I couldn''t move to look at the surroundings but I was looking up where there was a starry sky with an eclipse right above me, the Dragon that seems to be made out of the starry sky itself was flying in circles with the eclipse in the middle with its tail close to its jaws. I felt my heart beating faster and stronger until I noticed that the Eclipse itself above me was pulsing in time with my heart. I didn''t know what was going on, but these days not knowing what''s going on is everyday for me, soon my eyes got heavy and when I closed my eyes that''s when it happened. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ "REQUIREMENTS FOR EVOLUTION FULFILLED" ]> . . . <[ "ANALYZING POSSIBILITIES FOR EVOLUTION" ]> . . <[ ANALYZING TITLES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING WORKS ]> . . <[ ANALYZING LINEAGES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING ABILITIES ]> . . <[ ANALYZING BLESSINGS ]> . . . . . . . Ding! <[ FULL ANALYSIS ]> . . . <[ LOOKING FOR SUITABLE EVOLUTIONS ]> . . . <[ 3 SUITABLE BREEDS HAVE BEEN FOUND ]> . . . <[ CHOOSE YOUR RACE: ? [ Blood Eclipse True Dragon King (Demigod) ] ? [ Ancestral Eclipse Demon (Demigod) ] ? [ Unholy King of Life and Death (Demigod) ] ]> I didn''t know what to say, I knew that this wouldn''t be a normal evolution since I acquired my Authority and Holy Power since myst evolution, but I didn''t imagine that I could go to this point. All 3 evolution options are Demigod level, and the name of each of these races is more than surprising, honestly, I didn''t know which one to choose. I kept looking at each name trying to decide, but really I was trying to decide between only two, I didn''t want to know anything about anything rted to life and death, it seemed like a more than troublesome race that would make even more people want to my death. If I had to choose between the other two it would be difficult, I tried using my identification skill on these races but the result was an "unidentified" message along with a headache as if someone had used a jackhammer on my head. I waited a few seconds to relieve my headache, then went back to trying to choose just by looking at the names of the two races, honestly I was more inclined towards the Demon race since the name was less shy. But then I realized that both races are Demigods, and no matter what I choose, I will draw attention anyway, it was at this moment that I remembered the Church of Light, they are after the Demon Race, surely a new Demonic Demigod would be there on their elimination priority list and from what Caitlyn said, they have some really, really scary people with them. In the end, I chose something that seemed to fit me the most anyway, as the name is rted to both Dragons and blood, it also seems to have the name Eclipse, the same name that keeps popping up during the Awakening Ceremonies I''ve performed, so I chose that, I also didn''t have many options and I was forced to choose something, so let''s see how that goes. I choose [ Blood Eclipse True Dragon King (Demigod) ]. Ding! <[ "STARTING EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . <[ "PROCESS EVOLUTION" ]> . . . . . . <[ "EVOLUTION COMPLETED" ]> As soon as I chose I felt something inside me awaken and my body started to shake, my consciousness was decreasing more and more until I fell into a deep sleep once more. -------------- Pov Ragnar: I wasn''t even able to maintain my humanoid form, being so close to these pulses of holy energy, Authority, and Aura was bad enough being so close to my own Evolution, but now my own power within me is resonating with the power of the teacher. "Sakura, we won''t be able to take it..." (I) "I know, Hinata can''t stand it anymore and Orion will lose consciousness the moment he can''t maintain his concentration." (Sakura) "Orion has a strong connection to the master''s blood, it must be much worse for him." (I) "I don''t think any of us will be able to maintain consciousness, the master is safe here at least." (Sakura) "You can rest Orion..." (Sakura) With Sakura''s soft words, the Orion Cys aside as its body dissolves into pure blood that coalesces into a floating orb of blood. "Someone should at least watch over the master." (I) "But there are already a lot of people watching I''m sure." (Sakura) Sakura was leaning on the Goddess of Life statue to keep herself upright as she looked at the other statues of the various Gods, so shended in a sitting position still leaning against the statue as her eyes closed. "I see, I hope everything goes well..." (I) I myself surrender to unconsciousness to begin my evolution. ------------- Pov Natasha: I was putting my clothes back on, the worst part has passed a few seconds ago, Zenos'' Holy Power explosion caused a resonance with the three of us making our Holy Powers also explode. With that resolved, nothing else should happen that makes us lose control, fortunately, most of our Holy Power was absorbed by Silvia. She suddenly reverted to her Dragon form and her body had several branches growing up to hide her head among the branches. Her body was immobile looking like a strangely shaped tree with bark in the form ofrge scales, while her ws took root in the ground and her wings were covered in flowers while stretched out, it was an interesting sight. Silvia absorbed all our excess Holy Power and more the power of my little brother that got here, this only made its branches grow more, and its crystal leaves shine in the colors of the rainbow. "Should we keep an eye out?" (I) "No, we wouldn''t be able to interfere if something went wrong anyway, so let it all take its course." (Elizabeth) "It''s actually not that bad, it seems like a lot of his surplus power is being sent to others, so maybe the World Tree''s help isn''t necessary..." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "Can this still be considered an evolution?" (Caitlyn) Chapter 1035 Cap 1033: Finding Mother Again Pov Yara (High Priestess of Life): I was sitting in the town square, this is the ce that has received the most renovations in this city, there was once a statue, a fountain, a tree, a garden and a lot of other things, but now it''s a mixture of all of these. It has a beautiful big tree in the center with benches around it andke gardens behind the benches along with waterways a little in front of the benches that run through the gardens into small pools in the middle of the gardens. "This ce is very nice, don''t you think?" (I) "Yes, but how can you act so carefree when this is happening!?" (Lorraine) I look in the direction Lorraine pointed, that''s where the Communal Temple Zenos is using to evolve is. Since a few hours ago it was emanating waves of Aura and Authority in all directions, as if that wasn''t shocking enough, it also started sending waves of Holy Power in all directions. Since all this energyes from Zenos, it''s all being absorbed by the Dungeon with ease as it spreads throughout the Dungeon. I noticed that most of those energies are being sucked into two spots where two of Zenos''s Familiars should be, but that wasn''t surprising. What was absurd was the image in the sky now, it wasn''t the sky of this Dungeon, it was an image created mainly above the Communal Temple of a starry sky with a big Creature in the middle of the stars, it wasn''t very visible, but its presence was monumental. "Zenos is going far..." (I) "His Territory has already surpassed the level of an Area Territory, it''s already at the beginning levels of a Border Territory, not to mention that in the middle of the stars." (Lorraine) "What did you expect from the Evolution of a Child of the Blood Goddess?" (I) p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "I still remember that Natasha girl evolving from her Territory while in the middle of a War, it was really hard to keep her alive when her body was being ripped to pieces every few seconds." (I) "Be d he isn''t making a massacre like Caitlyn did, poor girl, I was called to try to help those unlucky enough to survive the terrifying Territory she created in the midst of Evolution itself..." (I) As one gets older, memoriese back to mind at the strangest of times, Zenos is doing something outrageous, but at least he conforms to his ever outrageous family. "You know he''s too young, how is he creating... wait, the Dungeon!?" (Lorraine) "Exactly, that''s a huge Advantage that only a Dungeon Master has, the Dungeon itself is a shortcut to mastering the use of Authority and Territory." (I) This whole ce belongs to him, technically speaking we are out of the world, this whole ce belongs to Zenos, he can mix his Aura with the surroundings without resistance and he doesn''t need to take control of an area to set up a Territory, this whole ce is his to begin with, so he can move faster than others with it. "The only thing I''m surprised about is the Ascension he''s going through, I didn''t expect him to wake up so quickly." (I) "He''s not the only one, I can feel his sisters outside the city, their power levels are rising more and more, I also feel many entering Evolution right now as we speak." (Lorraine) "Zenos does a lot of Awakening Ceremonies, he has his advantages when ites to increasing potential, but the disadvantages are being limited by their master." (I) "Look..." (Lorraine) "..." (I) I look up at the sky again, an eclipse has formed between the stars and the Star Covered Area has increased. It looks like Zenos is steadily entering the Border Territory level. ------------ Pov Lorraine (Fairy Empress): I was sizing up the next White Elf Queen when I felt the burst of energy near the World Tree, that''s when I saw the absurd amount of miasma being expelled from the Dungeon and a slight amount of Holy Power. I entered, I could have invaded the Dungeon directly, but without knowing what exactly was happening I entered the normal way, and that''s when I arrived where the city is. I spent time talking with High Priestess of Life who takes everything lightly as usual, so after parting ways with her I went to see things for myself. Found the Fairy my mother has been eyeing, she seems to have potential, she''s in the midst of Evolution with an army of Fairies protecting where she stands. In addition to being evolving, I can also feel her absorbing Zenos'' power to transmit into her Faerie Cradle, I can feel a Faerie Gate connecting with the Faerie World. But she herself doesn''t seem to have a strong connection to the Fairy World. "(I see... I remember my mother saying something about her and Zenos...)" (I) Her connection is with Zenos, this is preventing her frompleting the Fairy Gate, maybe I can help. I reach out and a thread of my energy contacts her Cradle of Faerie before opening a needle-sized passageway to Faerie. "(With a passage open temporarily she will be able to augment that passage with her own power and make it permanent.)" (I) "Thank you, ma''am." I turn around and see a Fairy with golden horns, I can feel her Light, Dark, and Thunder Elements, a Fairy with three pure elements is rare, and she will be strong. "Who are you little Fairy?" (I) "I am one of Mother La''s daughters, Master Zenos gave me life during one of his Evolutions through the Cradle''s memories." The Cradle of Fairies is almost something alive, it can store the memory of all the Fairies who choose to live in its territory, and it also allows these Fairies to have ess to these memories. "Do you have a name?" (I) "I still haven''t made my first contract." "La could..." (I) "None of us want names like that, we want to be like her, we want to get our names from our first contract." "You don''t seem to be looking, why are you thanking me?" (I) "I am the strongest after Mother La, I take care of others when she is with master Zenos." "Looks like La got a good daughter." (I) I spent some more time talking to the little Fairy, and she told me more about La and this ce, after that I went back and passed the Cradle of Spirits, but it seemed that the Dragon Spirit was doing well on its own. As I was leaving, I noticed the Infant Spirits and Fairies being born in the two Cradles with Zenos'' Aura as the catalyst. ------------- Pov Zenos: I don''t know what was happening, I felt my whole body burning for an indeterminate amount of time, everything around me was darkness and endless stars. But at some point my eyes open and I stand up stretching my hand, it took me a few seconds to notice that I was still in the Communal Temple, I looked around and there was no one else around. I looked around realizing something else, the statues were gone, the statues of the various Gods had disappeared and only the statue of Goddess Selene was still in its ce. "Something is wrong..." (I) I try to look at my hand and it''s the same as before, even my scales are the same and I can still feel something burning inside me, but that feeling seems far away. "The pool of blood... isn''t there either..." (I) I looked to a ce a little further away, it was where the pool of my blood was with the 5 girls still waiting to wake up there. I get up and walk over to the Goddess statue, I could feel that many things weren''t right. "Thank you for having me once again, Goddess..." (I) "You should listen to your sisters and call me Mom." (Goddess Selene) "What gave me away? Was it the other statues? Was it the pool? Maybe it was theck of yourpanions around you?" (Goddess Selene) "All those things, but mostly the fact that in all my evolutions I''ve run into you and it hasn''t happened yet." (I) The Goddess statue gains color and moves as she returns to normal to sit on the altar where the statue was enshrined. "Why try to trick me like that?" (I) "Your mother likes to mess people up." When I looked back there was a boy eating a meat skewer, he was dressed in simple leather clothes and looked to be around 15 years old by appearance. His glossy ck hair shows a level of care an ordinary person wouldn''t, and his golden eyes are piercing as if he''s facing the teeth of a colossal beast. "I just wanted to put him in afortable ce, I thought a picture of the Temple he built for us would be a good ce." (Goddess Selene) "Now just say what you have to say, don''t try to keep your other appointment waiting, Akatosh." (Goddess Selene) "That wretched kid can call me as many times as he wants, it won''t help, what he did that day pisses me off to this day!" (Akatosh) "That''s why you sent her? You want to make him die?" (Goddess Selene) "Don''t make me dream, we both know she won''t interfere." (Akatosh) "..." (I) I didn''t understand what was going on, but it felt like I was in the presence of two Gods who are talking about something I don''t understand, but I still don''t know why I''m here or why they''re here with me. Chapter 1036 Cap 1034: There Should Be A Limit To Hypocrisy Pov Juliano (Founder of the ck Empire): I was facing the direction from which the Church of Light will march here, I was on top of the walls of the city of Fortaleza, which is being evacuated at the moment by orders of my descendant. "They areing." (Arash) "Yes, the killing intent is so strong I can feel it from here." (I) The murderous intent of millions of people, this is the kind of thing that is expected of the Church of Light, ising for the sole purpose of exterminating my race. "What happened?" (I) "Nothing, just something I had a hard time deciding." (Arash) Sigh Arash looked calm, the fury of knowing his enemy is alive hasn''t faded, but he knows the fight is inevitable at this point, as is my fight with the High Priest. But he seems conflicted about something, it must be serious to be thinking about it at a time like this. "How long until they arrive?" (Arash) "From what the explorers say, it should be about another 3 or 5 days." (I) "Looks like they''re noting in full force." (Arash) "They don''t have to, as long as those two are with them, the fight won''t end." (I) "I called the Dragons to attack your Base when the fight starts, this is the best result for us." (Arash) Arash seems to be going along with the n, but he still looks down on the Church of Light too much, they have the upper hand in many ways this time around. ----------- Pov Aine (Goddess of Fairies): I go through a portal and enter the floating ind in space that is the Divine Realm of Akatosh, this lizard is very simple of mind creating such a ce just for beauty and without any function to bring anyfort. I go to the edge of ake in the center of the ind where there is only one person waiting, blood staining their clothes. He had white skin with golden markings on his arms as well as his horns, he also wore simple white clothes. "Rhaegal, you are brave for daring to invade a Divine Realm, I''m surprised Akatosh didn''t destroy that reflection of your mind." (I) "Greetings Fairy Goddess, an honor¡­" (Rhaegal) "Stop talking, I''m still mad at you, I might as well use that reflex of your mind to pull your soul in here where it could cause more torment than you can imagine." (I) "..." (Rhaegal) "Then answer my questions!" (I) "Why are you here? If you answer something about forgiveness, you know very well what I will do!" (I) As soon as I got in front of him my presence hammered him to his knees on the ground without mercy making the blood that was seeping from him even more. For after 4000 years he would dare toe here like this and still with Baldr''s power branding his Aura as a Divine Beast, I''m curious what made him make such a bold mistake. "I wouldn''t ask forgiveness for my actions... all I did was attack an enemy taking advantage of an opportunity, whether he was able to protect his family or not, that just reveals... ghhhhh!!!" (Rhaegal) Before he finishes speaking I have a Crystal Chain made of my power crossing his chest and trapping his Soul. "Be careful with your words, I can destroy your Soul now if you wish or pull your Soul here as I promised." (I) p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "You think I don''t know about you forcing the Contractors of 5 Fairy Kings to join you while dragging thousands of Light Fairies into that battle!?" (I) "Every Fairy that exists is my family!!!" (I) "You did the same to the Spirits, a despicable act as well as your betrayal of your own race." (I) "All I did... was use my mind... and my power... to get rid of an... enemy!" (Rhaegal) Sigh I still hold his Soul, but I stopped causing him pain so I could listen to what he has to say, if he keeps talking like that I was wasting more of my time with this garbage. "Using my mind and influence that day only proves my strength." (Rhaegal) "The Dragon Emperor would choose someone who only had raw power and nothing else to lead us! He wouldn''t listen, so I showed him how unworthy Arash was of such a position!!" (Rhaegal) "Beautifulst ones, feathers I didn''t bother to listen to, but I''m sure they''re as useless as their existence." (I) I pull his Soul into Arash''s Divine Realm and grab him by the neck, he tries to transform into his true form thinking that size means something in front of a God. I the tip of his teeth and started swatting him back and forth, his body as big as this ind, then I stopped on top of his head stepping with my feet while looking into one of his eyes that was as big as a big tub, he tried to move, but I put a little force on the step making his whole body creak as if it were going to break. "Let''s end your act of foolish pride now, for starters you don''t have a pride to keep, even among the Dragons of Light your name is a weight they have to carry." (I) I release him as he sees his human form, which I did didn''t do him much damage, there are others who wish him dead more than I do, and I wouldn''t want to interfere more than necessary. "Now speak at once why you''re here." (I) "It''s no use waiting for Akatosh and not even trying to get his attention, my being here is already a mercy for him." (I) Akatosh would likely extinguish his Soul without leaving room for speech, this piece of trash''s gratuitous and petty betrayal against his own race in such a cowardly manner is something that filled Akatosh with fury in a way I''ve never seen before. "..." (Rhaegal) "I came here to apologize for my son, he doesn''t need to be involved in all this." (Rhaegal) "Hahahahaha... I can''t stand it... hahahahaha... you... hahaha hahaha... I can''t even speak... hahahahaha..." (I) After a few minutesughing I try to hold back my tears fromughing so hard, I spend a few more seconds taking deep breaths to calm myself down in an attempt not to startughing again. "Come on, you can''t be serious, there must be a limit to hypocrisy." (I) Chapter 1037 Cap 1035: I Chose My Path, But He Didnt Pov Aine (Goddess of Fairies): As I stood before Rhaegal, the former True Dragon Emperor of Light, the traitor to his race and the most hated Dragon alive, I was hearing perhaps the biggest joke of my life. "Don''t be a hypocrite Rhaegal, you caused the death of Arash''s family and now you ask your family to be forgiven?" (I) "Your foolishness knows no bounds." (I) "Almost all of my family and my Dragon Priests were killed, but they all had the same goal as me, they made their choices along with me." (Rhaegal) "Even my followers didn''t all make the same choice, some chose to follow different paths from me thinking I was wrong." (Rhaegal) "Only those who chose to follow me joined me that day." (Rhaegal) "Which didn''t change much since because of you all the Dragons of Light were marginalized as traitors." (I) "You have brought over 4000 years of suffering to the Dragons of Light." (I) "I would still do the same thing again, I don''t regret the decisions I make Fairy Goddess, I only regret the decisions I don''t make." (Rhaegal) "My youngest son tried to stop me until the end, the path of strength he chose was different from the one I see." (Rhaegal) "I chose the path I''m on and I will walk it to the end wherever the end is." (Rhaegal) "But he didn''t make the same decision as me, in his eyes I may be nothing, I may even seem like someone without pride, but I don''t want my son to meet his end when he was the only one in my family to take a different path." (Rhaegal) A true hypocrite, his actions led to the death of many Fairies of Light and the removal of the Spirits of Light, but now he pleads for his son''s life. "Your joke isn''t funny anymore Rhaegal, your son will probably die by his actions, it may not be fair to him but it''s destined that you pinned him down." (I) "Don''t look for an opportunity to save your lineage, just by being your son your fate has been doomed." (I) "I knew this would be the answer, but it was still a decision I needed to make, it was something I owed my son." (Rhaegal) Maybe it''s the first time I''ve seen a sad look on Rhaegal''s face, I''m sure he doesn''t think about dying or losing, his sadness is purely for taking away the opportunity for his son to follow his own path, his arrogance for such a thought is as great as ever. "If that''s all you came here for, then get out, I wouldn''t want to miss the spectacle of seeing his face stepped on by Arash." (I) "I know dying by my hand doesn''t mean much to you, even if I tortured your will it wouldn''t break even when it was torn to pieces." (I) "But it will be very satisfying when you lose and are humiliated before the one you took so much from, the one you hate so much, it will be magnificent on your expression of despair when you realize that everything you''ve done was for nothing." (I) I couldn''t help but smile as I imagined that white lizard of light when all your illusions shatter, all the pain, hate and despair that will destroy your will in the moments of your death. "Smile all you want, Goddess of the Fairies, but everything you expect to happen depends on Arash being stronger than me, I''m not the same as I was in the past and I won''t lose to someone like him." (Rhaegal) "If you allow me, I will return to resume my war preparations." (Rhaegal) I watch him create a column of light which he uses to exit the Divine Realm of Akatosh, right after he is gone the owner of the ce returns falling from the starry sky exactly where the column of light disappeared. "Have you been here long?" (I)please visit "No, I just felt him leave and came back, just like I thought, you destroyed my bed." (Akatosh) I look around, and there were a lot of craters and rubble, even theke was in very poor condition, it looks like I may have overdone it a bit. "You must have heard what he said, what do you want to do?" (I) I may have said many things to Rhaegal, but that was just to make him as bad as possible, the decision about his son is not up to me. "I''ll think about it..." (Akatosh) "Then I''m going..." (I) "Is your daughter still there?" (Akatosh) "Yes, she wants to see why I chose that little one, she must be almost ready to receive my power." (I) "I will help as I promised." (Akatosh) "For now let''s wait and see how it all unfolds..." (I) "Zenos has already gone back there, I''m also curious what it will be like from now on..." (Akatosh) ------------- Pov Elizabeth: I was walking around the city, people might not feel it, but every ce emanates Holy power from him, this entire floor of the Dungeon has be holy ground. "Your Father went far this time..." (I) "He always goes the distance, but at least this time I managed to benefit a lot." (Nicole) "You will train with Caitlyn starting tomorrow." (I) "And before you think about refusing, know that she can make you sleep forever if you disobey, in other words, no more research ever..." (I) I came to talk to Nicole because the Children of Zenos awakened the Holy power because of the lineage they share with Zenos, not everyone awakened after these 5 days, but everyone will need training, even their Auras have changed a lot and there will be chances of awakening one or more characteristics of the Authority of Zenos. "Why do you all keep wasting my time...my research is going to stagnate like this." (Nicole) "Stopining, you are immortal, time is something we have plenty of." (I) Of all his daughters, this one is the worst, so much potential wasted being locked in one ce for days. I''ll leave this useless existence with Caitlyn, meanwhile, I''ll take care of the Demon and the Priestess once they wake up, I''ll leave the sibling duo with Natasha, I think she''s thinking the same thing since she went to check on them. I look at the Communal Temple, it is no longer emitting its Aura, Authority, and power as it did before, even its territory has already disappeared happily, but inpensation what appeared inside the Communal Temple, just remembering it I can''t help but crack a smile. "(You will be so surprised little brother...)" (I) Chapter 1038 Cap 1036: Am I Locked? I didn''t know what was going on, I woke up in this copy of the interior of the Communal Temple because of the Goddess Selene, I already expected to find her, because I find her in all my Evolutions, but I didn''t expect to find the Dragon God Akatosh. The worst thing was that the two started talking about things that I don''t understand because I don''t know the context, I felt like a child being excluded from an adult conversation. "Just be careful Akatosh, Aine can be more violent than me." (Goddess Selene) "Believe me when I say this, no one can be more violent than you, me included." (God Akatosh) "..." (I) "(I who will not meddle in a conversation between Gods.)" (I) "I think we can start, we don''t have all the time in the world to exin things." (Goddess Selene) Suddenly the Goddess Selene waves her hand and everything is blurred, when I realize we were the 3 sitting at a table holding cups, I feel the aroma of coffee from my cup and drink enjoying the magnificent taste. "I think I''ll start the exnation." (God Akatosh) "Go ahead..." (Goddess Selene) "First let me congratte you on achieving this Evolution boy, for a moment I thought you were going to burst into pieces." (God Akatosh) "Wait! Could I have died?" (I) "Of course, the only reason he stayed alive was the ce where he chose to Evolve, if he had done that outside his Dungeon he would be dead by now." (Goddess Selene) "Let''s get into thister, first I must exin some things to you boy." (God Akatosh) God Akatosh wants to drop this subject after bringing up the fact that I could have died, but there''s no way I want to change the subject about it, in fact, I think I''m breaking out in a cold sweat now knowing I was close to death without even noticing. "I wasn''t nning on meeting you so soon, but now that you are bing a King among Dragons at the same time as bing the progenitor of a new race, I must show up." (God Akatosh) "Wait, wait just a second, what do you mean about Rei?" (I) "He does not know?" (God Akatosh) "He never knows." (Goddess Selene) "Then how did he..." (God Akatosh) "He doesn''t often think and make stupid decisions, he just thinks of something and does it before he even thinks about the consequences." (Goddess Selene) "Ha haha hahahahahaha..." (God Akatosh) "I''m starting to like you more and more boy." (God Akatosh) I feel weird being called a boy by someone who looks like a teenager, I don''t even know why a god keeps looking like that. "Let me exin at the beginning, I know you are already Evolving into a new breed of Dragon, do you know the name?" (God Akatosh) "Blood Eclipse True Dragon King, at least I think that was it." (I) "A good race name, did you know that this Dragon race didn''t exist?" (God Akatosh) "I thought it could be considered a Variant or a Unique type of Blood Dragons." (I) "I understand why you would think that, but you''re wrong, I can feel the power in your body even during evolution, you will be a Progenitor of a race that doesn''t exist and one that will be strong." (God Akatosh)please visit "The King in your Race''s name shows that you are the first, but it also means that you have the potential to be a candidate for Dragon King if you were among the races that exist, which is not the case right now." (God Akatosh) "When your Evolution is finished, you will be a new Dragon King worthy of having your statue in the Hall of Dragons." (God Akatosh) "Congrattions, isn''t that great news?" (Goddess Selene) Her smile is more mocking than genuine, she knows I don''t want any more responsibility and these two are giving me a speech that my own race is already a responsibility I can''t escape. "..." (I) Sigh "What does all this mean to me anyway?" (I) "Nothing, Dragons are free beings and normally selfish, but I need you to understand that there are still things you must take responsibility for, one of these things is the prosperity of your race in other words, you must create new Blood Eclipse Dragons." (God Akatosh) "In other words, do I have to have more kids?" (I) "That''s one way to do it, but there are other ways, I''ll send an Oracle to your Dragon Priestess." (God Akatosh) "Now it''s my turn." (Goddess Selene) Before I knew it, I was sitting on a sofa with my head on the legs of the Goddess Selene as she ran her hands over my head, I could feel energy coursing through my entire body. "You''ve been doing well, but I''d like you to stop calling me Goddess all the time, call me Mom from now on or I can make you even more feminine if you know what I mean..." (Goddess Selene) For a second I put my hands between my legs just to check if there was still something there, I felt as if my heart would stop beating for a second with such a frightening threat. "I understand... mom..." (I) "Good boy, now let me talk about... it seems that time is up, what a shame..." (mother) "Wait what!?" (I) Suddenly I felt something pulling me away and I couldn''t resist when my vision went dark, so I suddenly got up and hit my head on something hard, I looked around and tried to look for a way out, but it seemed like I was trapped. -------------- Pov Selene (Goddess of Blood): "Looks like he disappeared..." (I) "The way you wanted it, you didn''t want to tell him from the start." (Akatosh) "This time it wasn''t urgent at all, an Oracle for my new Santa can solve that and I don''t need to spoil the surprise he will have when he wakes up." (I) "You seem very happy, well I''ll leave you to your things, it looks like the hassle is gone and I have things to decide." (Akatosh) I saw Akatosh simply break the space in front of him as he walked to leave, so I turned my eyes to my daughters. "How could I not be happy..." (I) My daughters have chosen different paths with only Elizabeth sticking to my path, but she only wants to be at my service, Natasha is all aboutbat and Caitlyn is the most carefree doing only what she wants. "I''ll be expecting my child..." (I) Chapter 1039 Cap 1037: What The Fuck Is This!? When I woke up I was inside something hard, even being able to see in the dark I wasn''t able to see anything, but I could feel various types of energy around me, my energies, but that didn''t matter now. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! I had to avoid the notifications now, my mind was still a little fuzzy but I know I''m stuck, I have to try and get out of here before anything else. I thought about trying to explode it with a punch but before doing that I remembered the energy surrounding me, and I tried to pay more attention to this energy that I could feel was mine, that''s when I realized that my body was absorbing this energy little by little. "But what''s going on here!?" (I) I couldn''t tell what that energy was, it seemed to belong to me, but it was different. I didn''t know what was going on, but I didn''t seem to be in any apparent danger, so I sat up on my legs and tried to clear my head. It only took me a few minutes to get my mind in order, then I remembered my encounter with the Gods, I also remembered my Evolution or what little I know about it. I tried to use my Aura to cross this prison and know where I was, but my Aura doesn''t go through, the walls seem to be made of something smooth, but just by the texture I can''t tell what that is. I kept thinking about just using brute force to get out, but before that, I decided to get rid of that energy first, since my body was absorbing it anyway, so we''ll do it faster. I sit cross-legged and ce my hands on my knees before starting my meditation, spread my Aura all over this little prison, and start absorbing all this energy by sucking it into me. It was at this moment that I noticed that the more of this energy I sucked in, cracks appeared on the smooth surface of this prison, it made me suck in this energy even faster until there was no trace of this energy left behind. When I opened my eyes I could see cracks in every corner, I just pushed a little, and the prison that Nantes seemed so resistant crumbled into ck dust. "That damn light..." (I) My vision was being blocked by the light which was like a punch in my eyes aftering out of that darkness, it took me a while to adjust my eyes to this brightness. It was then that I realized that I was inside the Communal Temple, I looked at my feet that were stepping on something soft, it was the bed where I had my evolution. I looked to the sides and saw the statues of the Various Gods, it seemed that I was not in another illusion of my mother as before. Then I realized that someone was kneeling on the floor in front of me when my vision became clearer, with just one look I realized it was Vanessa. "Why are you kneeling? Get up at once and exin to me where you were trapped." (I) "Wee back Father, first of all, please use this." (Vanessa) I look at my body, my scales have spread over my body, and to my immense joy I had the impression of being taller, but there were other things I needed to do, to start wearing something of clothing. I take the clothes that Vanessa held out to me and put these clothes on, meanwhile I looked at Vanessa, she was a little different, to start with behind her back were 2 pairs of red wings and her hair turned ck turning red when checking the ends, other than that her skin seems to be the same tone as mine, but I swear she looks even prettier. "What was I in? Another pod?" (I) "It was actually a ck crystal egg with stars, it looked like the mes he used during hisst Awakening Ceremonies." (Vanessa) "..." (I)please visit "An egg? Did Ie out of an egg?" (I) "Yes, but I see you managed to wake up earlier than expected." (Vanessa) "How long did my evolutionst this time?" (I) "A short time this time, it was only 6 days." (Vanessa) "So it''s been 6 days..." (I) I suddenly realized something, so I looked at Vanessa who was still sitting on her legs, and ran my hand over her head. "Congrattions looks like you''ve finally be a Saint." (I) "Thank you, you were the first to notice, you should have known you would." (Vanessa) "I''m sure my sisters..." (I) "They''ve been too busy training the others, you might have noticed there wasn''t anyone else here." (Vanessa) "Yes, I found it strange, especially Hinata who doesn''t leave my side." (I) "His Holy power and Authority is flowing much more to them now, they weren''t able to control their new powers well, but as their Familiars are they are still doing well." (Vanessa) "It''s my sisters who are worse off as well as Irius." (Vanessa) "What''s wrong with them?" (I) "Her Holy Power is running down her lineage to us, but as I am a Saint only the power of the Goddess Selene flows through me, but the same cannot be had on others." (Vanessa) "All evolved?" (I) "Yes." (Vanessa) It was listening to Vanessa that I remembered something and I turned back to where the pool is, I wanted to take a look and see if those 5 had already woken up, but before that, a mirror was ced in the front plug, I also noticed that there is a curtain that was not there before separating the area of the statues from the ce where the pool of blood was. "You should at least check your appearance." (Vanessa) "I must say I''m fine..." (I) My red hair is still red, my eyes were the same color and my horns grew a lot, I took my clothes off again just to check, my body was very nice and fit, but it was far from the muscr body I wanted, another thing I confirmed was my height reaching 1.30 meters. I was so happy that my height had finally increased, but I didn''t have time to think about it knowing that Vanessa was trying to distract me, I put my clothes back on and started walking towards the curtains. That''s when I saw what was hidden on the other side, in the ce where the pool of blood should have been there was only a ck crystal statue with stars of light inside me, there wasn''t a drop of blood inside the pool and there was no sign of the girls. "But what is that statue!?" (I) Chapter 1040 Cap 1038: Not Just A Dragon King When I walked through that curtain that was never there before and saw a statue of me made of Dark Crystal, I went crazy. "I think I must be tired, maybe I''m still sleeping, yes that must be it, I''m in the middle of a dream." (I) "It''s not a dream Father, that''s why I didn''t want to show it yet, I wanted you to be able to get used to the idea little by little." (Vanessa) "Idea? What idea?" (I) Vanessa looked at me a little confused before her expression lit up like she just realized something. "You still haven''t seen your notifications after evolving?" (Vanessa) "I didn''t have time, I woke up trapped in a dark ce, and as soon as I freed myself I saw you." (I) "That exins your reaction¡­" (Vanessa) "Please, don''t scare me like that, I don''t even want to hear about these notifications anymore..." (I) "..." (Vanessa) Vanessa looks at me and then at the statue before looking back at me. Sigh "You are not a God, Father¡­" (Vanessa) Vanessa began to exin to me that the Statue formed from my blood in the pool and the presence of a Priestess of mine, me going through my evolution releasingrge amounts of Holy Power so close was the catalyst that started the process. It seems that when the girls who were in the pool woke up from the Crystals, Cocoons, and Crystal Eggs where they were until now, they didn''t fall apart, they started to pull more of Kinshasa Energy, Aura, Holy Power, and Authority that it was already releasing to all sides, the blood and the crystal fragments were sucked forming this statue of mine. "I think you better remember your identity, you are a Demigod." (Vanessa) "It seems that your sisters also have statues and from what they say it is proof of your awakening as a Demigod." (Vanessa) "(If I remember correctly my race was characterized as being Demigod, in fact, all race options were like that, maybe it wasn''t because of the race itself but because of me.)" (I) I look up at the eight-foot-tall statue made of ck crystal that seems to reflect the starry sky. The statue was my current appearance with the wings and tails very apparent while I am standing wearing a simple outfit, there was also a Dragon circling my body and having its head above mine, it was the same as my Astral Body. One detail I noticed was my Coat of Arms that I saw during the Awakening Ceremonies marked on the Dragon''s head of the statue, I also noticed that there were 6 stars of different colors shining inside the statue. I wanted to understand more about the statue so I approached, I touched the statue, and the stars on it started to shine, so I can feel myself inside the statue. I could feel my Aura, my Authority and my Holy Power inside the statue. "..." (I) I was very confused about this so I just turn around and walk out of this ce, I follow Vanessa silently into one of the rooms of the Temple Communal. Vanessa asked one of the other Priests who take care of the Communal Temple to warn the others, she didn''t notice the Fairies and Spirits that were nearby running in the same direction after they saw me. "I''d like to talk to you more, but I think you need to understand things better first." (Vanessa) I nod at her and start reading the notifications, I skipped everything about the Evolved Skills because there were too many I left it forter and just focused on the new stuff. Ding! Ding! Ding! <[ Your Evolution Completed ]> . . . <[ You have fully awakened your true dragon bloodline ]> . . <[ You created a new race of True Dragons by bing a Progenitor among Dragons ]> . . <[ You have be a Dragon King ]> . . . <[ You Awakened on your own as [ Eclipse Demigod ] ]> . . <[ Your two God Level Authorities [ Blood Demigod ] and [ Eclipse Demigod ] have merged into one ]> . . <[ You Awakened as [ Blood Eclipse Demigod (Iplete) ] ]> . . <[ Your power and Authority as [ Blood Eclipse Demigod ] will be partially sealed due to the limitations of the current vessel ]> . . . <[ You have purchased the following titles: ? [ Blood Eclipse True Dragon King ] ? [ Progenitor of Blood Eclipse Dragons ] ? [ Blood Eclipse Demigod (Iplete) ] ]> . . . <[ You Acquired the Following Unique Skills: ? [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Awakening: 0% ] ? [ Blood Eclipse Dragon King Authority ] ? [ Blood Eclipse Demigod Authority ] ? [ Blood Eclipse Dragon King Aura ] ? [ Blood Eclipse Demigod Aura ] ]> . . . <[ Your Skill [ Demon Dragon King Authority ] was swallowed by the Superior Skill [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Authority ] ]> . . <[ The Unique Skills [ Blood Eclipse Dragon King Authority ] and [ Blood Eclipse Demigod Authority ] spontaneously merge together awakening the Transcendent Skill [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority ] ]> . . . <[ Your Aura Skills were all synthesized during Incubation after Evolution and merged back into the owner ]> . . <[ You Awakened the Transcendent Skill [ Chaotic Blood Eclipse Aura ] ]> . . . <[ It has been detected that your current container does not support Transcendent power and therefore all rted Skills will be partially sealed ]> "..." (I) Sigh "Let''s just pretend I didn''t see anything, that''s right, nothing just happened, I''m just an ordinary Dragon King out there." (I) "Father, what are you..." (Vanessa) "Forget!" (I) "I think we were talking about the weather, weren''t we?" (I) "Seems like such a nice time..." (I) "..." (I) ------------ Pov Elizabeth: I was with my sisters talking about the group training sprawled on the floor. "The Familiars are doing better, especially the Dragon Spirit, just as we thought it would." (I) "She is a Familiar just like the others, but she is also the Core of the Dungeon, her connection to Zenos is greater." (Natasha) "Zzzzz..." (Caitlyn) "How''s her Territory doing?" (Natasha) "Worse than I thought, it seems your identity as the Dungeon Core is proving to be a hindrance to your training." (I) "Zzzzzz... Zzzzzzz..." (Caitlyn) "At least it seems possible." (Natasha) "Maybe Zenos can help with that... wake up soon and stop rxing!" (I) I punch this irresponsible girl sleeping in the head without even paying attention to the conversation, but my punch hits her floating pillow which absorbs all the impact of my blow as my arm sinks into it. "What''s wrong with a nap?" (Caitlyn) "Looks like we have news..." (I) I look at the Fairies and Spiritsing towards us like a cloud. Chapter 1041 Cap 1039: Armies Face To Face Pov Julius (ck Emperor): This whole situation is going worse than I imagined, because of the War against the Church of Light, old wounds that were slowly being only in the history books areing back. Reports of discrimination against Humans are rising every day, with rumors of the great battle leaking from army troops to the citizens of the ck Empire, information about our allies not sending reinforcements to what could be the worst battle has been spread to all, and like any rumor, every day the truth is distorted more and more, moving away from the truth, there are even stories that our allies joined with the Church of Light to attack us. "Sir, if I may." (Mayara) "Come in, how are the troops?" (I) "They''re doing well, but the weather is worse than you thought." (Mayara) "Was it the rumors?" (I) "For some maybe yes, but most of them know better than to believe rumours." (Mayara) "What is causing the growing hatred of the troops seems to be the War itself, at this point everyone already knows someone who died in the previous battles and there are many among them who saw Humans killing theirrades, even if it was a war, for them... " (Mayara) "I know, this is what I feared..." (I) Hatred and bloodlust are feelings that are difficult for Demons to resist, all this negative feeling can boost our troops during tomorrow''s battle, but it wille with a price sooner orter. "Lord, is it really that bad?" (Mayara) "You''re still young, Mayara." (I) "You are under 50 and have lived your entire life in what may be the most peaceful period in our Empire." (I) "We are Demons, it''s our instinct to give ourselves over to our emotions and desires, but it''s our pride to know where to direct it to be able to stand on our feet with our pride." (I) "But the problem is that hatred doesn''t have many ces where it can be useful, what will happen when the war happens? Will the Demons forget their hatred for Humans?" (I) "Even worse, with therge numbers of our army this hatred will umte in one ce full of mana due to the number of people together in the same ce." (I) "That hatred and Mana during battle, where there are sure to be spells and abilities flying from every corner, all that hatred and mana will turn into miasma." (I) The worst possible oue would be for this miasma toe together to form a Cursed Dungeon, this would result in a Monster Wave that could destroy any organization and military strategy we make. "But Lord..." (Mayara) "..." (I) "Needed to do this?" (I) Suddenly Mayara is paralyzed in ce, not just her, but everything in the surroundings almostpletely stopped, with the exception of me and Founder Juliano entering through the window. "We don''t have time, they''reing!" (Julian) "I thought the armies weren''t going to arrive until tomorrow!!" (I) "The Army of Light will arrive tomorrow, but to ensure the safety of your troops, the High Priest is already on his way with the Traitor Dragon Rhaegal, they arrived in less than 30 minutes." (Julian) "..." (I) I couldn''t help but crumple the papers in my hands as my blood began to pump faster through my veins as my heart raced. "They trust their armies." (I) "Yes, just like us, they know they have the elemental advantage, so they want to make sure Arash and I don''t have a chance to do something against their armies." (Julian) They want to remove the strongest and most fearsome presences from the board to use their advantage just like we thought, but they made their move faster than we thought. "Thank you for your help Founder Julian, great ancestor of the ck Empire." (I) "That is my duty, just as yours will be to lead our army." (Julian) ------------- The next day, in the morning I was floating with open wings in front of my army, I could see the Army of Light approaching from afar, because of themon Elemental Affinity of all of them with light the very environment around them was more illuminated, which only made their white and gold armor stand out even more. I look at my army and spread my Aura to all of them, maybe half of them have some training in Aura, but that doesn''t matter, I''m sure they all felt to a lesser or greater degree the emotions I feel, I want everyone to know that I''m here with my pride and life on the line without hesitation. "Today we are fighting an ancient enemy!" (I) "An enemy who only spreads lies about us and tricks others into seeing us as enemies!" (I) "In the past they were sessful, but today everyone can see the lies that the light hides!" (I) "Look behind me, the city you are seeing is not what we are defending here today!" (I) "Look at the approaching enemy, it is not his death we seek today!" (I) "Now look at yourselves, the reason we fight today is so that those whoe after us don''t have to fight just because they are Demons!!" (I) "Today we fight for the pride that keeps us standing, for those who fell before getting here and for those who are yet to be born!!!" (I) "So fight by my side, fight without taking a step back, and show that our pride will not be shaken even in death!!!!" (I) "FOR OUR PRIDE!!!" "FOR THE BLACK EMPIRE!!!" "FOR OUR PRIDE!!!" "FOR THE BLACK EMPIRE!!!" "FOR OUR PRIDE!!!" "FOR THE BLACK EMPIRE!!!" "FOR OUR PRIDE!!!" "FOR THE BLACK EMPIRE!!!" I can''t say how much of that hatred I was able to suppress or redirect towards the Church of Light and not the Human Race. "(Now we''ll see what their next move will be.)" (I) In a few tens of minutes the Army of Light was facing my army, their murderous intent apparent even from a distance, now that they were close I could see to my satisfaction that we are on the same level. Everyone gets into a fighting stance on both sides as the killing intent of the two sides collide I pull my sword out to get it in hand but before I start I look to the spot where I felt the collision of power the day before. "(Today let''s put an end to all this...)" (I) Chapter 1042 Cap 1040: Great Leap Of Power There were some problems when I tried to leave the Communal Temple, though I tried to run from there to avoid the subject of changes in my body. I had tried to change the subject and even brought up a pointless subject like the weather, but Vanessa kept trying to look at me with those judgmental eyes for dodging the subject like a child. So I made the mature and responsible decision, I ran from there as fast as I could, jumping out the window, and that''s when the problems started. When I jumped out of the window I used so much force that I destroyed the window along with part of the house on the other side of the square, I crossed the house head first stopping two housester and without a single scratch. I wasn''t understanding at all, but that wasn''t because of the destruction I caused, I was confused by the absurd amount of power coursing through my body, I could feel much more power coursing through my body than I had ever felt before. But that didn''t make me happy, quite the contrary, I was terrified, I could feel some of that power flowing out of my body and even my Aura was very different, I couldn''t control my own power and I was in the middle of a crowded city of innocent people he was supposed to lead. That''s when Lorraine appeared holding my shoulder as she pulled me away using a spatial portal that just opened and closed behind us. When I realized I was outside the Dungeon and I was thrown into a chair made of wood and crystals. "Can you take care of him?" (Lorraine) "Yes, but my help is limited, he must do things for himself." (Elly) "But I can at least hide his presence and harmonize his power when it gets out of control, but the effect is temporary, he must do things for himself." (Elly) "Can someone exin to me what''s going on?" (I) I didn''t understand at all when the Fairy Empress appeared out of nowhere beside me, but I was still relieved to leave the city, my biggest fear was identally hurting the townspeople. But I didn''t understand why she took me straight out of the Dungeon, I also didn''t understand how she walked straight out of the Dungeon without using the Dungeon gate or the Fairy Gate. Not to mention that she threw me right into this weird wooden chair with different colored crystals. "Why can''t I move?" (I) "Wait... what... guhhh!!!" (I) Suddenly I felt several spikes going through my body like needles, I felt it in my legs, let''s go, spine, neck, and head, and something going through my heart from the back to the front. I moved my eyes and head slightly with difficulty, and that''s when I saw small vines growing from the chair itself with very thin tips prating my body at the points where I felt it, but what pierced my heart was a multicolored crystal that pierced my chest. "..." (I) "!!!!!" (I) "Don''t resist, this is to help you." (Elly) "I think that''s normal considering we didn''t have time to exin." (Lorraine) "By my calctions, he should take another day, at least 20 hours to wake up." (Elly) At first, I was just scared by the sudden pain, but what came next was something that really hurt a lot and I wasn''t able to move or scream. I could clearly feel something taking root through my body at the points I was pierced, these roots dug into my flesh, veins, and bones causing pain in the process, but it was just the beginning. Soon my body''s energy and Aura were sucked out of my body by these roots, then the crystals that seemed to adorn this big chair I was in were illuminated and my power flowed from these crystals through the air going to the crystal passing through my heart before returning to flow through my body. This cycle continued for maybe a few minutes or a few hours, honestly, this energy cirction process was very painful and I ended up losing track of time. All I know is that in the end the roots inside my body go back the same way they did and the vines leave my body and go back to the chair. Thest one to leave my body was the crystal pierced through my heart which came out in the same abrupt manner as it pierced my heart, but all wounds regenerate in less than 2 seconds, I put my hand on my chest and there wasn''t even the mark left back through the hole that 5 seconds ago was here. I quickly get up from the chair once my mind is a little clearer before looking at the two entities that did this to me, they both looked very calm as they looked at me as if analyzing something. "May I ask what that was about?" (I) "You seem calmer than I expected." (Elly) "I''m not calm at all, if I could I would possibly be sinking my fist into each one''s face before asking any questions." (I) "As expected of a Blood Demigod, violence before questions." (Lorraine) "I think he''s very calm, at his age Natasha would have attacked even knowing she would lose and wouldn''t listen to a word." (Elly) "I would appreciate it if you could answer my question, as I imagine it wasn''t meant to do me any harm, after all, I just helped your Elves, am I right?" (I) "Young people are very impatient¡­" (Elly) "Well that must have felt almost like torture, I can understand the murderous intent in his eyes." (Lorraine) I try to calm down even more to suppress my killing intent, even if I tried a thousand times I would lose every time against these two, even with the help of my sisters and everyone inside the Dungeon the result would not change, one of the reasons is my sisters being limited by me while the other reason being these two being on a scale of power I can''tprehend. "I''ll keep it simple since you seem to want a straight answer and not an exnation of the details." (Elly) "You weren''t prepared to control your power after Evolution, so we did it for you before something disastrous could happen." (Elly) "After something like what happened during your Evolution, we expected something like this to happen." (Lorraine) "..." (I) I look at my hand and try to feel the power inside my body, it''s really flowing easier and I''m managing to control it better than before, even my Aura isn''t as bad to control as it was before inside the Dungeon. "(So much power...)" (I) Now that I was a little more in control, I was able to feel the power within me much better than before. "(This power is far beyond what you could imagine... with just one Evolution...)" (I) Chapter 1043 Cap 1041: Jumping Power Ranks I lost myself for a few seconds in the feeling of power coursing through my body, the feeling of power was almost intoxicating. "I imagine that so much power must be incredible, you must be feeling invincible and full of desire to use your power, but these are just illusions created by the great leap in power you went through before and after evolution." (Lorraine) "You jumped from a Power Level of Higher Catastrophe Grade and could max out to the limit of Lower Lord Grade when using all your power." (Lorraine) "But now you''re at the Superior King Grade, you''ve skipped 7 power ranks at once, you''re at the top Gold Grade Adventurer level considering just raw power." (Lorraine) Superior Catastrophe Grade > Lesser Lord Grade > Lord Grade > Superior Lord Grade > Lesser King Grade > King Grade > Superior King Grade "I''m sure you know this isn''t your full potential, I felt higher levels of power but your current body wouldn''t be able to withstand the levels of power I felt." (Elly) "When someone Evolves normally they go up 1 level in the power rating, that alone requires some adaptation time for the person to be able to control the new body and the new power, I''m sure you must have gone through this more than once for what my sisters told." (Elly) "But in rare cases, there are those who by a series of coincidences or special situations increase 2 or 3 ranks of power at once during evolution." (Elly) While they were exining I stayed quiet because I was starting to understand where they wanted to go, I also remember the feeling of loss of control that I was starting to feel inside the Dungeon. "Someone who jumps 3 power ranks might end up getting hurt due to being unable to control their own power, almost every major city on this continent has safety protocols on what to do in these situations, in most cases it is the responsibility of the Adventurer''s Guild already who are most often responsible. (Elly) "I''ve seen a Rune Mage evolve into an Ancestral Rune Witch because the Fairy she had a Contract with became a Fairy King." (Lorraine) "The result was not only theck of control of her own power, she went mad from the amount of power and mana in her body being more than (¡Á10) what she had previously, her mind was lost by the euphoria of power leading to her near death along with an entire city if not for her Fairy holding her back with everything she had." (Lorraine) "(If only a 4 Rank increase in power did that, then mine that is a 7 Rank increase...)" (I) My furypletely dissolves as my mind fills with fear for what could have happened. When I was inside the Communal Temple I didn''t use my energy and didn''t even think about it, I was still confused at the time, it was only when I tried to use my power by jumping from the window that everything started to go downhill. At least now it makes sense why Lorraine grabbed me and pulled me here before throwing me into this Infernal chair. Sigh "I understand the situation, but didn''t you have time to exin the situation to me or at least let me know in advance?" (I) "I''m sure I told you earlier." (Elly) "Saying something while I''m having my heart pierced with a crystal spike is not warning, at that moment I couldn''t care less what was being said." (I) "Not meant to be, you don''t even need a heart anyway." (Elly) "I know that, but that doesn''t mean it''s nice to have your heart pierced like that." (I) My organs have been losing their levels of importance for a while now, I''ve already had my heart injured in a way that would have been deadly in my past life, and all I need is a few days of recovery. I can imagine that even if my heart is ripped out of my chest nothing much is going to happen, I''m not sure in my brain but I''m not in the mood to find out. "Can you exin to me what you did with that chair?" (I) "This chair was made with parts of my body, I used it to circte your energy from you to my body before returning to you, redoing this cycle several times your energies and Aura were harmonized which facilitates control, at least temporarily." (Elly) "How much time?" (I) "In a case simr to yours but with another individual probably half a month, but being you it shouldst up to 4 days max." (Elly) "Your chaos energy interferes a lot with your power, in normal situations, it doesn''t matter, you can control it naturally and you''re used to it, but in the current circumstances it bes a very big problem." (Lorraine) --------------- I spent a few hours with the World Tree Spirit and the Fairy Empress, both of them ran some tests on me, which meant poking me with magic things I didn''t know and using weird spells. After my current state was confirmed, I headed back to the Dungeon or at least that was the n, but Lorraine advised against it, my power outage is expected to happen in a few days but you never know if it could end up happening sooner. Lorraine advises me not to leave the World Tree until I am able to fully control myself, neither of them will help me with that, Lorraine seems to be busy with something while Elly is tending to the new White Elf Queen. Because the two were busy I decided to ask my sisters for help, but before I could call them, I was surprised to see the 3ing out of the Dungeon Gate not far from where I was. I could feel their power being at a totally different level than before, but their appearance was the same, I can''t say if they evolved or not, their power increase cannot be exined by normal evolution alone. The three have smiles on their faces as they approach me, I exin the situation to them while asking them to teach me how to control my power, then they talk about the others who were receiving training from them for the same reasons. Chapter 1044 Cap 1042: Blood Eclipses Familiars As soon as my sisters got close to me I could feel their Auras probing my body, their Auras were different than before, it wasn''t just stronger, it was at a level withoutparison to before. "Hahahahaha... you did it this time, you little bastard." (Natasha) "Thanks for taking care of him Elly, good luck with your new chosen one." (Elizabeth) "Don''t make a fuss." Natasha justughs as she ps me on the back so hard it feels like my lungs are going to shoot out of my body. Elizabeth looks up at the World Tree and speaks as if Elly were present here, but even so, she gets an answer, the petals of the nearby flowerse together to form a sentence in the air. "She knows everything that goes on on this ind, keep that in mind." (Elizabeth) "Stop ying teacher." (Caitlyn) "Look, I hope you''re grateful for all the work I''m doing because of you, got it!?" (Caitlyn) "Work? What work are you talking about?" (I) "We are helping your Familiars and the rest of your family to control their powers." (Elizabeth) "They were also..." (I) "Their strength rise was not like yours, your Familiars may have skipped 4 Power Ranks, but the others were only 2 or even 3 for some special cases." (Natasha) "As the 3 of us were present, it was easy to help them because we were at levels far above them, it also helped not to wake up all at once since we couldn''t be everywhere at the same time." (Elizabeth) From what they''re saying, I''m not the only one to jump several Power Ranks, not to mention they must have gone through this too. "Thanks for the help, but if you guys can help then why am I the only one who had to go through this torture with those two?" (I) "You talk to him, I''m going to take a nap... Zzzzzzz..." (Caitlyn) "We could help them because they are several levels below us, but you are at our level, at most we could contain you for a short time." (Elizabeth) "So you also jumped several..." (I) "Don''t be an idiot little brother, our case is quite different." (Natasha) "We''re not climbing power levels like you, we''re getting back the power we''ve always had, maybe with some improvements, but nothing that causes us problems." (Elizabeth) "What controls the power whether of the mind, body, Aura, Authority or energy will always be the Soul and the Will, our Souls are Divine, and we will not face this level of problem ever in our lives, at least not again." (Elizabeth) "The only thing holding the 3 of us back at that level of strength was you, just like you''re doing now, we can go even further in the power rankings than this if it wasn''t for you limiting our power to this level." (Natasha) "But you seem stronger than me, the pressure I feel from your presence is stronger than mine." (I) "That''s because you don''t have control over your own power, you''re keeping tight control over your power instead of manipting your power freely." (Elizabeth) "In other words, you are using chains to contain yourself, once those chains are thrown away you will be closer to our power." (Natasha) "But before we talk about that and your training, let''s call a few who have been waiting for you." (Natasha) "What are you talking about?" (I) "Zzzzzzz... Zzzzzzzzzzz..." (Caitlyn) "Summon your Familiars, they are inside the Dungeon and it would be faster to summon them." (Natasha) "Nix and La are still going through their evolutions, their case is moreplicated, so just summon the other 4, got it?" (Elizabeth) "What happened to Nix and La?" (I) "You''ll find outter, now summon them soon." (Natasha) "< Family Summoning: Orion >" (I) "< Family Summoning: Sakura >" (I) "< Family Summon: Ragnar >" (I) "< Family Summoning: Hinata >" (I) I could have summoned them all at the same time, but I''m not in full condition at the moment and I don''t trust my ability enough for that, so I preferred to do 4 separate summons at the same time. The 4 Summoning circles appear with different colored glows before soon revealing my Familiars. I knew who they all were even with their slightly different appearances. Sakurapletely looked like a Dark Elf woman having the same dark skin tone as me and long ears, her body is a bomb capable of causing a heart attack in people with a weak heart, she wears a red and green leaf dress. Sakura still has some red and ck wooden scales on her arms, her exotic and seductive figure will be a problem when we enter a city, I''m sure of that. Orion has changed little, he is still an ethereal wolf, but now his color was notpletely red like before, a part of the fur on his head and back has turned ck, and now he has 3 ethereal ck tails half transparent with sparkles like stars, his appearance looks more mysterious and imposing. Ragnar was in his human form which was the same as before, so I didn''t notice much changes in him, but his presence seemed more dangerous now somehow. Hinata was the one who had the most drastic change, the pale transparent girl from before was reced by a girl who seems to be made of flesh and bones, I say seems because somehow I know that she is just materializing her ethereal form. Furthermore, his eyes are now like the night sky full of stars with an eclipse in the center, eyespletely inconceivable, it was as if the night sky was wearing the human appearance, the feeling of strangeness was all over his existence, even his hair had be turned ethereal ck with glittering stars, his hair like Orion''s tail seems to sway in a non-existent wind that doesn''t match reality. I was admiring and analyzing the changes in each one when Hinata reached her arms towards me to pull herself closer, then she grabbed me with her whole body turning her arms and legs into ck tentacles that wrapped around my body. "Master... master... I missed... longing..." (Hinata) "I''m here, so could you loosen up a bit?" (I) "No..." (Hinata) "So how am I going to greet the others?" (I) "..." (Hinata) "..." (I) I feel like looking into her eyes should be unnerving, but for some reason she just looks cute to me, maybe it''s because she''s my Familiar. She looks at me for a few seconds and her body shrinks as she releases me, then she gets to La''s height and climbs my body to the top of my head with part of her body hidden in my hair. I use my finger to stroke Hinata''s head as the other three stand right in front of me. "She kept asking about you, master." (Sakura) "It was very difficult to get her out of the Communal Temple to train, since she was the one who needed it the most, her Aura was causing fear in the townspeople." (Ragnar) "I like her Aura, I feel good like looking at the empty sky during a night where the Moons hide leaving only the stars in the sky." (Sakura) "A very beautiful image you described, but I don''t know how it ties in with Hinata''s Aura." (Ragnar) "Orion''s aura... worse..." (Hinata) "He is a hunter, but his Aura is like that of a bloodthirsty monster." (Sakura) "But I''m always bloodthirsty, my own body is made of pure blood, so nothing more suitable." (Orion) "Calm down everyone, and stop arguing, to my eyes you all look amazing, except you Ragnar, you look the same." (I) "That''s not my true master form, you know that and I don''t possess the size and shapeshifting power of Orion or Hinata." (Ragnar) "So your real body..." (I) "Perhaps it''s because of your influence or the Dragon lineage you bestowed upon me in the past, but my Dragon traits are swallowing up the others." (Ragnar) "My body has also changed a lot, now when I''m at my normal size my body looks different." (Orion) "Does anyone else look different?" (I) "I don''t have anything different than what you''re seeing, but Hinata has some things inside her." (Sakura) "Parts of me..." (Hinata) "Can''t you two show me your true forms?" (I) "They can''t, it might cause amotion since they can''t control their own power well." (Elizabeth) I had forgotten about my sisters while I was talking to my Familiars until now, but as Elizabeth spoke, I realized that their Aura was like mine before I sat in that chair, it was in a wild state. "Idiots, they forgot to tell him." (Natasha) "Tell me what?" (I) "Take a good look at their bodies, they all have their Crest somewhere on their bodies." (Natasha) "..." (I) I look at Sakura and she turns her back revealing her dress is open in the back revealing a tattoo with my Crest. I look at Orion and he lifts his head showing my coat of arms on his chest, that''s when I noticed that in parts of his body, he had red crystal scales with the scales on his chest being ck highlighting the coat of arms. Ragnar lifts the hair on his forehead revealing my Coat of Arms inside shaped scales (¡ó), I hadn''t realized why his hair covers it. Hinata without getting off Kinshasa head stretches her arm a lot until she is in front of my eyes revealing my Coat of Arms on the back of her hands. "We all carry your Crest on our bodies now." (Sakura) "We all also gained the same title after our evolutions, [ Blood Eclipse Familiar ]." (Ragnar) "Yes, we all got that title, only La and Nix we''re not sure as they haven''t woken up yet." (Orion) "They''ll be fine." (I) Chapter 1045 Cap 1043: Spartan Training I chatted with my Familiars for a while before they went back to the Dungeon, everyone had to continue their training and couldn''t go back to the city floor. It seems that my Familiars as well as some of my children have been in the Undead City for the past few days since the monsters there aren''t much of a threat to them. After my Familiars left, my sisters began my training, which clearly started with me screaming not in pain, but in the fright of having my entire arm ripped off by Natasha. "You''re crazy... what the..." (I) Before I could finish my sentence that would be as delicate as a ne falling on top of a flower garden, my arm that had been torn off grew again, in fact, the blood came out of the wound taking the shape of an arm until it waspletely the same to the arm I lost. The arm that had been torn off dissolved into red energy that came back to me, this cannot be called just regeneration, this is immortality. "That''s a Demigod''s regeneration, any kind of just physical damage of any kind would be useless." (Natasha) While I was distracted with my arm and listened to her exnation, another attack came, this time she used her ws, cutting off only my hand from the arm that had just healed. My hand was cut into three pieces that fell to the ground leaving only part of my wrist bleeding in ce, I didn''t expect another attack after they ripped my arm off. But something was different this time, my hand wasn''t healing like my arm did, it was much slower, as I wasn''t able to use my Aura very well it took me a while to notice that the wound was full of traces of Aura that were being expelled by my Aura. "As you can see, physical attacks using Aura still deal normal damage to you." (Natasha) "Keep it down... Zzzzzz..." (Caitlyn) "Since you were without any protection, you took full damage, but if your Aura had been around your body as usual the damage would have been equivalent to less than half, maybe your hand would just have a deep cut instead of being cut off." (Elizabeth) "You could have told me those things without having to rip off parts of my body... guuhhh!!!" (I) "I said I want to sleep, SHUT UP!" (Caitlyn) I was irritated that they were exining normally while my body was being ripped apart by things that could only be spoken. It seems that when I spoke out loud from the umted anger of that hellish chair and now from everything my sisters are doing to me, I ended up being punished. I only raised my voice for a few seconds and before I finishedining about the treatment I''m getting, giant scissors came out of nowhere and cut my body in half, I didn''t even have time to dodge before the top half of my body just slide to the side and fall to the ground. "As you can see, attacks made with Authority are even worse, this is the type of damage that takes time to recover, you need to clear your body of enemy Authority interference, which is much more difficult than Aura." (Natasha) "..." (I) "Don''t be dull, here let me heal you." (Natasha) "< Breath of Life >" (Natasha) When Natasha''s power enveloped me I felt aforting energy throughout my body when before I knew it my lower body just as my hand had returned. "I repeat, why do all this to me?" (I) "Because it''s the best way to teach, Natasha can heal any kind of damage we do to you." (Elizabeth) "Besides, with these attacks, you not only know everything we say, but you feel it too, some actions sometimes reveal more than words." (Elizabeth) "(It''s no use arguing with someone who thinks they''re always right...)" (I) I wanted them to understand that they could have exined to me what they were going to do, so I could cut my arm as a demonstration, ripping my arm off and cutting my hand is more than an exaggeration for an exnation. I looked over at Natasha who had an amused smile on her face and realized she was just having fun at mine. I walk away from Caitlyn so I don''t wake her up, I don''t want to get dismembered yet again just for raising my voice. "As you can see her body has already Awakened with various characteristics of a Demigod''s body, and so does the three of us now that our power has risen to a decent height." (Elizabeth) "The magic damage is also slightly lowered, the Ki damage is very simr to the physical damage with the help of Aura that we showed before, and the spiritual damage is the same as always." (Elizabeth) "Other than healing and regeneration, what else can I expect from my body?" (I) "Just normal for those who have just gone through evolution, all of their physical stats have increased a lot." (Natasha) "Do your Martial Arts physical training extremely slow which I see you do often, it will be a good start for you to feel your whole body and the changes it has gone through." (Natasha) "Fine, is that going to be all?" (I) "..." (Elizabeth/Natasha) The two exchange nces while having small smiles on their faces, then before I could do anything their Aura fell on my head like a hammer falling on top of a nail. I almost fell to the ground but forced myself to my feet at thest second before looking at the two of them. "What are you doing!?" (I) "Calm down, our Auras won''t try to suppress or attack yours, all it needs is a little constant pressure to get you used to it faster." (Elizabeth) "You''re going to do everything within this Aura pressure, you''re going to eat, sleep, train and when we think you''re ready you''re going to fight, all of this always within Aura." (Natasha) "I can''t even¡­move¡­" (I) "That''s exactly the problem, we have the same strength as you, our Auras even together shouldn''t have as much effect on you as they do now, you need to improve your Aura control as soon as possible." (Natasha) "One of us will stay in the Dungeon training the others and we''ll take turns knowing who stays inside the Dungeon, that way there will always be two of us to stay here." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I was understanding what she meant, I could feel my Aura respond against their Aura, under that pressure I can feel my Aura constantly and I can train it continuously even without realizing it. "(Might be a good idea.)" (I) Chapter 1046 Cap 1044: Hello Arash Pov of a Demonic Soldier: The entire army was ready, just as I wanted the Church of Light is with its army right in front of us, I retired as an Adventurer to be a Soldier of the ck Empire, I am even willing to follow mymander''s orders when he is weaker than me, that''s as long as he can kill these bastards. "Calm down, you mustn''t break out ofbat formation, let them attack first, soon it will be our chance." "Yesmander..." (I) I had my Spear in hand ready to start a bloodbath against these bastards of the Light. "Sir, on your sign." (I) I see the army of Light getting closer and closer both bynd and by sky, their numbers are not as many as I imagined, but their numbers are many just the same, I could be in heaven together with other Demons to go after those with my power level and save some soldiers on our side, but my mission is more important. As soon as they reached a certain distance a rain of spells fell on top of them, they are ritual spells that we use knowing that they would be able to defend, the best strategy is to make them spend their energy. "Now go!" "< Underworld: Hunting Ground >" (I) "< Family Summoning: Ripper Ant Colony >" (I) I dive into the ground as if it were ake before summoning my Familiars, the Queen of Ants is always at the bottom of the ground by my orders, it was monsters that I managed to transform into my Familiar, and to my surprise, at the time I ended up taking her entire Ant Colony Rippers. "(These are her Target locations and images.)" "(I don''t know how many I''ll get, but I''ll do my best.)" (I) I receive my orders through telepathic ritual magic, this was to not be detected by the Church of Light and to share various people''s information with me. Soon I received an image of the area seen from above, then several locations had their images highlighted on certain individuals, some of them were together and surrounded by Temrs. "I''ll only have one chance at most." (I) I order my Familiars to deploy in most locations, but I was surprised by the sheer number of Targets, they are all healing-focused Priests, I have to get rid of them first, the Church of Light has a much greater number of them than we do. "(Attack!!!)" (I) I waited until the next wave of attacks from above to serve as a diversion, then headed towards thergest group along with several ants while most were still scattered in various positions. "< Fury of the Mountains >" (I) I spread my wings and force my way straight up exploding all my power with this attack, I didn''t see what happened but felt my breath hit a few dozen as several sharp rocks exploded from the ground forming a small mountain. I wasted no time and looked for the targets that were on the ground around me, but I saw others, I tried to run towards them, but 3 people stood in my way, and I couldn''t let my momentum die. I stomped to the ground making a sign to the ants attacking from below the 3 in front of me getting enough time for me to reach one more of the healing specialists before a sword went through my back, but I smiled hearing several explosions in the surroundings before an explosion urred next to me when the device inside one of my ants exploded causing my eyes to close onest time. ------------- Pov Julius (ck Emperor): I was facing 6 Holy Knights when the explosion happened, I''d like to see if the strategy worked, but I imagine everything went well for explosions to be happening in every corner. "Let''s take things more seriously you bastards!" (I) "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" (I) "< Conquering Demon Realm >" (I) I activate my Territory creating my Imaginary Realm from the beginning, I was lucky that 6 Holy Knights ced themselves near me. "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" (6 Holy Knights) "< Castle of Holy Light >" (6 Holy Knights) The six use the same Territory and their Authorities are all bestowed by the God of Light, but they are borrowed Authorities, they will always be weaker than one that actually belongs to someone like my Authority. They were surrounding me and tried to use their Numbers and Holy Power to go against me wanting to prevent my Territory frompleting, but it was useless, my Territory is one of contmquist, it epasses their territories inside creating 6 luminous Castles around a city full of ck buildings. "Your King Commands, Conquer All!" (I) Those fools came full of murderous intent, but my Territory feeds on murderous intent, I pick up my sword and can''t help but smile as I stand in front of the Imaginary Demon army to fight. -------------- Pov Arash: Juliano and I flew to a hill where our enemies wereing, we could feel them approaching as they were exploding their Auras to lure us away from the two armies. I expected other things from the coward Rhaegal, but from his Aura full of useless confidence, I imagine he wants to prove himself superior to me after I devoured his children in front of him. I was shaking with anxiety, it was hard to stop my body from flying towards that bastard and I sank my teeth into his heart as I ripped his body to pieces, but he''s not alone. Before they arrive I turn to Juliano, he seems calm, but I know he has something in mind, this idiot always has a scheme in mind. "Can you fight him?" (I) "He must believe not, that''s why he started the war so early, he always thought he was superior." (Julian) "That''s not what I asked." (I) "Our forces have always been equal, this time is no different, I don''t know if I can kill him." (Julian) "But can you stop him from interfering with mybat?" (I) "It won''t be a problem... they''re here." (Julian) We both looked towards the same direction where two trails of light approached, one trail of white light and another trail of golden light. The trail of white light was bigger and when they stopped a little ahead of us, I could no longer hold back my killing intent which exploded making space itself ripple to the point of almost breaking. "Hello Arash..." (Rhaegal) Chapter 1047 Cap 1045: My Pillars Shortly after my sisters spoke to me about my training, I was on the floor with everything around me covered in red and clothes turned to bloody rags. "Let''s stop here today since there are other people wanting to talk to you." (Natasha) Before I could say anything, Ibuki threw herself into my arms and stole my lips, I didn''t let that go unpunished as I grabbed her body in my hands as I pulled her body closer to mine. Unfortunately, someone separated us, it was Diana who lifted me up before hugging me, she was out of breath and it was clearly not just a kiss she wanted. Before Diana can do anything, ¨¦rica pulls me into her arms where she gives me a fierce hug along with a passionate kiss as if she is trying to steal the air from my lungs. But instead of just holding myself to her, I was thrown into the air where Kira just grabbed me in a tender hug. --------------- After a few minutes I was all calmer, they were missing me, I spent days Evolving without being seen by them. Even though we can''t be together all the time for the chores of our daily lives, I always try to spend some time with them. When everyone calmed down they started talking about their Evolutions, with the exception of Diana being the only one among them who didn''t evolve, I won''t tell Kira why I forced Evolution on her in ourst Awakening Ceremony. Ibuki seems to have only absorbed my Demonic energy during my evolution, she didn''t do that on purpose since she was also undergoing her evolution, it was other people who witnessed this and told her, and maybe because of that she was able to evolve into a Demon of Night. I didn''t know anything about this race, which by the way didn''t have the lineage, but ¨¦rica being a Demon herself and having curses as the focus of her research, studied a lot about rare Demons. ¨¦rica seems to have already talked to Ibuki before, but my sisters also talked to her, it seems that Ibuki''s race has an inherent ability to transform its own body into the Darkness element, gaining very limited immortality for short periods of time, bing almost an Elemental of darkness. It seems that Ibuki has been training more with Caitlyn who had more knowledge about this race among my sisters. ¨¦rica appears to have managed to Evolve into an Evil Duchess, an ancient Demon race that only female Demons who have be cousins have a chance to attain. It seems that, unlike Ibuki who absorbed my Demonic Energy by ident during her own Evolution, ¨¦rica absorbed my Magic on purpose. She gathered various items like my blood, various magic crystals containing my mana that she collected, and various Evil Seeds that she stole from the dungeon''s treasury. Thanks to her preparation and having already met several other requirements, she Evolved inside a ritual magic circle that she prepared with all these items. She asked for my blood on several asions and I didn''t know why, I didn''t ask either because I knew she didn''t want to tell, but I didn''t realize she was trying to Evolve into a specific race, I didn''t even know it was possible to do that kind of thing like that. ¨¦rica told me about her evolution full of happiness, she says that she found the records of this Race because one of the former Queens of the ck Empire had been of this race in the Dark Continent, so there was a lot for her to study. She said that this Demon Race has more Demon energy and mana than any other Demon race, also that they are better with magic. Ibuki and ¨¦rica''s appearances have changed slightly due to their evolutions. Ibuki now has a height of 1.80, her skin is now ck, she has long ears with square tips, her eyes are silver in the iris, her horns are now two small red crystal horns, and she has two pairs of ck wings. Ibuki''s presence was full of murderous intent, it seems like her race is much more cut out to kill than other Demons, but it seems that level of murderous instinct she gained doesn''t affect her. ¨¦rica, on the other hand, looks like a woman around 30 years old, bluish skin with a sculpted body with curves capable of making anyone''s eyes get lost, her hair has turned dark purple and her eyes have red irises with white part of her eyes beingpletely ck, which only highlights the red in her eyes. ¨¦rica now has three thin ck tails with small des of purple crystal at the tip, she has 4 pairs of wings with ck feathers and has a third eye in the middle of her forehead whose eyelids open to the sides revealing apletely red one with a white iris containing a golden pentagram inside, it appears that she no longer has horns. ¨¦rica''s presence and Aura was filled with evil, I could see clouds of miasma forming around ¨¦rica just from her identally spreading her Aura, her eyes revealed danger for sure, but instead of pulling away I gave her a kiss forehead, I know more than anyone how much Erica hides her true feelings. The appearance of all two is magical, but Just looking at them and talking made me lose concentration several times, causing me to be ruthlessly crushed by the Aura of my sisters who were nearby. But I regained concentration again doing my best for my Aura to do what it wanted, luckily it seems that only I was being affected by my sisters'' Aura since the other girls didn''t even seem to be able to feel the Aura of these two. --------------- Diana and ¨¦rica kept trying to drag me to "a more private ce", but I knew very well what they wanted and I was willing to go if it weren''t for my sisters rejecting my escape. In fact, they convinced me that it would be better to wait until I got control of my power or I could hurt the girls because of myck of control, not to mention that just my raw body strength is far above the girls now. I bid them farewell with Diana drooling but choose to ignore it, give them each a kiss before they leave, then head back to my training. After the beating that my sisters called training earlier, I understand my body''s limitations a little bit, but now I want to know its characteristics, I first try to meditate to keep myself calm as well as the energy inside my body. When I feel ready I started my Martial Arts training by myself to better understand this body. --------------- After the day has passed letting night take over the sky, I feel a murderous intent that sends shivers down my spine, in fact, I was temporarily paralyzed by fear as I looked in a direction that I didn''t even know if it was the correct direction from which this feeling what I was feeling wasing. With all that resolved, I felt people approaching, but I was too focused on this strange sensation. That''s when I realized that the ones approaching were Elizabeth and Lorraine. "The training is already taking effect, congrattions." (Lorraine) "He has a strong will, that makes things a lot easier." (Elizabeth) After they exchanged a few words, the two looked with serious gazes in the same direction she was looking before, but the expression on their faces was quite different. My sister Elizabeth was as calm as ever, but she had her face serious, Lorraine on the other hand had an angry expression, her eyes even glistened in a dangerous way. "Do you guys know what''s going on?" (I) "Is it okay to let him know?" (Lorraine) "It''s your decision, I don''t care if he knows or not." (Elizabeth) "What you sense is Arash the Dragon Emperor''s murderous intent." (Lorraine) "But what''s going on?" (I) "This is all just war, it''s not because you can''t see that nothing is happening." (Lorraine) "Today the armies of the Church of Light and the ck Empire are in what could be considered the worst part of this war." (Lorraine) "He already knows enough, now let''s get back to what matters to you..." (Elizabeth) "You cane in." (Lorraine) I wasn''t understanding anything when Lorraine looks back and three people walked in, they all looked different, but I still managed to make out each one of them. Those who entered are Eva, Athena, and Alice who should be training inside the Dungeon, but for some reason, I just feel closer to them now. "May your will be worshipped!" (Eve/Alice/Athena) Suddenly the three knelt down before me while they were saying the exact same thing, then they all looked at me in different ways, be it admiration, respect or fanaticism which by the way is very dangerous. "Don''t put on that serious face and forget the killing intent from before." (Elizabeth) "These three are part of your Pirs like this and you should understand better about it, so I''ll be teaching you a lot of things for the next few nights, so get ready." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1048 Cap 1046: World Tree Was What!? It was the first time I was seeing these three after days, they were all different than I remembered, but I feel closer to each one of them. I can feel a connection with them but it''s different than I feel with my Familiars, my connection with my Familiars is two way but my connection with them seems to be one way, I have that feeling but I can''t explore more about it because I can''t control my power well. Eve now had white skin with red hair and eyes, her wings were still red but now they weren''t bat-like wings, they were bird wings with ck feathers, but even though her wings are different and her horns are gone, she still it has its red tail. Eva''s presence was now much stronger with her Aura having something simr to my own Aura, but I couldn''t make out what it was, on her forehead was an Eclipse Symbol that almost looked like a third eye. Athena, on the other hand, was different, now she had two pairs of ck wings, and her wing feathers were made of ck crystal, I wouldn''t have noticed if I hadn''t seen this type of crystal so many times on my own body. Athena now had Dragon scales on her arms as far as I could see, her eyes were now golden and two silver horns rose and followed the contour of her head from the sides, her ears were long now like an Elf''s. She still had dark skin, but the glow and smoothness of her skin seemed to be levels above before, she didn''t even look like a Warrior, Athena now had a very simr presence to me in certain ways. Athena''s Aura was tyrannical and predatory as if it could crush someone, Her Aura was also full of my Holy Power I felt the same in Eva but I could feel that in Athena''s case, there was something more, I could feel a characteristic of my Authority. But when I turned my eyes to Alice, surprise marred my expression, I could literally see myself reflected in her Aura like a mirror, her Aura seemed to contain mine within. Alice now had brown skin with eyes the same gold and purple colors as mine, Alice had a pair of wings on her back with ck scales with glittering stars inside just like my scales, she had these same scales on various parts of her body. On Alice''s forehead, there was no Horn but there was a round ck and white jewel with a tribal tattoo around it, I looked at Alice and could feel a strong connection. "Why don''t you say the titles you received?" (Elizabeth) "I was honored to receive the title of High Priestess of Blood Eclipse." (Eve) "I received the title Blood Eclipse Hero." (Athena) "I have been graced to carry the title Saint of the Eclipse of Blood." (Alice) "..." (I) "As you can see, you''ve advanced to a level you shouldn''t have, now it''s toote." (Elizabeth) I look at my sister without understanding, the three who were on their knees just looked at my sister without saying anything, I think they already had this conversation and don''t want to interrupt. "What are you talking about?" (I) "Don''t try to act like an idiot, do you know the name of the type of entity that has Priests and Saints in their name?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Elizabeth just smiled, as I looked to the side Caitlyn appeared through Elizabeth''s body, it seems like it was just an illusion and Caitlyn appeared with an amused smile on her face. "Come on, I''m just kidding, Elizabeth is still inside the Dungeon." (Caitlyn) "Besides, you''re not a god, so stay calm and wipe that terrified expression off your face." (Caitlyn) "Thank the Goddess..." (I) Sigh I breathed a sigh of relief when a bone dropped from above me, since the Awakening Ceremonies I had been avoiding these subjects, I even preferred to deny what I had seen from my notifications, but I guess now I can''t deny it anymore. "Why did you say I shouldn''t have them three with those titles?" (I) "I and the others also have Priests in our name, but unlike you, we avoid creating separate religions, so we join the mother religion with our Priests being a part of the Temple of Blood." (Caitlyn) "Wait a minute, I didn''t create any..." (I) "Yes you did, your statue was built with your own power, you have a Saint, so don''t try to deny the facts." (Caitlyn) "But having a religion doesn''t make you a God, just so you know, any deity could create a religion, I once had a Hero in my name." (Caitlyn) "Natasha had several Heroes, she created at least 1 every 300 years, this is a practice that she left aside in thest 2000 years." (Caitlyn) "Elizabeth had some Heroes, but she had many Priests, some even became High Priests and I know of one who had the requirements to be a Saint, but she didn''t want to get to that point." (Caitlyn) "Any deity can create a religion, an example of that would be Divine Beasts like the Mother of her Familiar, she has a religion around her." (Caitlyn) My sister creates chains around me and drags me outside, all without taking the pressure she and Natasha have been putting on KKM all day, when we get outside she points to the World Tree. "The World Tree itself is a Deity-level entity, the Elf Kings who have a connection with the World Trees are considered their Saints, the Elves'' vige itself is like a Temple or Church where everyone worships the World Tree." (Caitlyn) After she says that I start to understand what she''s getting at, after saying all that she turns to me again. "But your inconsequential act will generate more responsibilities for you, I will refrain from talking about it until you are in less shameful conditions than now." (Caitlyn) "I hope I don''t have more of this kind if surprised, my heart can''t take it..." (I) "d you two are here,e on." (Elly) The World Tree Spirit appears and waves her hand dispersing the Aura of my sisters who were pressing down on my body, then she Adelina again with her hands causing the surroundings to change or maybe I was taken to another ce. I looked around and noticed many Fairies, Spirits, and Holy Beasts as well as some individuals from the city on the coast of the ind I met before, they were all here, with the exception of the Elf Queen, who was in the most prominent ce was the Spirit of the World Tree. "We don''t have a lot of time, so we have to start preparing fast, so I''ll cut to the chase." (Elly) "The World Tree of the Nightmare Forest was destroyed and many Gray Elves were killed, their vige waspletely destroyed." (Elly) ----------- Pov Luminus: At the moment I was facing the Mountains of Light, a mountain range filled with the element of Light that is close to one of the most important ces in the Church of Light, this ce was sanctified by them as a holynd. This ce is big, it looks like a paradise for those who only see the appearance, but I can feel the enemy presence everywhere, it''s my bonds of servitude to the God Akatosh that are protecting me and my followers who carry the same marks. "You see, this is where the traitors who buried the name of our race in the mud hide, they have lived here since theymitted the worst kind of sin and today we will demonstrate that we are not like them to raise the name of the Dragons of Light!!!" (I) "KILL THE TRAITORS!!!!" "KILL THE TRAITORS!!!!" "KILL THE TRAITORS!!!!" "KILL THE TRAITORS!!!!" "KILL THE TRAITORS!!!!" "KILL THE TRAITORS!!!!" The truth is that this is already a won battle, those who remain in this ce are only the weakest, those really strong who would be able to stand up against me are not here, they are in that Battleground where the Dragon Emperor should be. "< Territory: Frontier >" (I) "< Land of Light >" (I) I return to my Dragon form joining the others as I activate my Territory with all my might taking this entire range of mountains may be a Holy Land for Baldr, but I am a Servant of the God Akatosh, my Authority and Power have be an extension of his will. I could feel the Dragon God Power flowing from me to my Territory, this to buy me time to attack. "Kill them all!!!!" (I) "< Holy Magic: Rain of Light Swords >" (I) "< Breath of Light > ¡Á39" "< Descending Sun Dragon >" (I) I started with a wide area attack and I could feel that the number of kills was less than 200, a number lower than we imagined. Then I followed up with a focused attack on an area where several Dragons of Light had gathered, then I created a magic circle in the direction of the Suns gathering the energy of the Suns to release a Dragon made of condensed and materialized light element energy. At this moment my attacknds among the enemies I sawing from this direction, the Dragon of light bes an explosion of light burning many around or disappearing with them. Chapter 1049 Cap 1047: War Of Extermination Pov Light Temr High: These ursed Fiends went to attack our healers just as we thought, but their means are as underhanded as one would expect from this filthy Breed. "Temrs, use Ground Light Wave now!" (I) "< Wave of Light >" (I) "< Light Wave > ¡Á5600" I use my Aura as a signal of the correct moment, so everyone stomps heavily on the ground sending the scatter attack to the ground all together, this made all terrain on the battlefield. This move usually sends a wave of light to the surroundings to ward off enemies, but with so many people using this move directing it to the ground, it wasn''t a surprise the strong earthquake followed by the cracks. "On top of us!!" (I) "Raise the barrier!!!" (I) They think they are clever with their cowardly touches, attacking from the ground and the sky at the same time, all of them are nothing more than monsters with humanoid form. They think they can wear us down with their attacks, but the damage they do to us is minimal. I channel to those behind as I see those who normally defend the High Priest surrounding the Demon Emperor and the Demon army getting closer and closer as we approach. "Now!!!!" (I) "< Sun Descent >" The 10 Archbishops and 3000 High Priests are positioned creating abined magic circle, when the magic is activated arge sphere of light forms in the sky, then rays of light begin to hit the Demonsing from therge sphere of light from above. "They''ve stopped the ranged attacks, attack now!!!" (I) We knew they would use ranged attacks to slow our advance and wear down our strength, but we used that against them. Once the biggest problem was isted from the battle, our n begins, with the magical Sun we created attacking hundreds of times per second indiscriminately they had to put up a barrier and stop their long range offensives. When they have done so I spread my wings forward with the Temrs under mymand, I charge my de with holy power and open their barriers allowing the army to advance. As a Temr, the most important thing for me is to eliminate the source of all evil, each and every one of those Creatures that live only for their sick desires must be eradicated. "The Dragons have arrived!!!" I had Kinshasa sword piercing the chest of one of the nearest Demons while using his body as a shield, so I allow myself to look up at the sky, it seems that the Dragons sided with the Demons just as Lord Rhaegal spoke during the strategic meeting. "(Now that you''re here, we don''t have to wait any longer.)" (I) From the sky a golden ring surrounded by wings appears, then the space inside the ring distorts as several Dragons of Light appear, inrge numbers. The two groups of Dragons are facing each other, unfortunately, the Dungeon Gate has been stuck in ce just as we expected, at least it has served its purpose. "< Sacred Barrier >" (I) I parry the sword attacking from behind me as I spin to dodge as I realize the barrier is about to break. "Die!" (I) "You are the one who will die!!!" I hold my shield in one hand and my sword in the other, my opponent was strong and only used a sword, but not even for a second did I think that he was a simple swordsman. "< Holy Lightning >" (I) "< Air Hammer >" We both spend a few minutes just using sword strikes, he''s trying to get me to attack first by faking several false openings, I pretend to fall into his obvious trap before activating a spell at the tip of the sword, but he dodges the attack and I feel the air behind me of me hitting myself causing my body to be propelled forward where the enemy was. I couldn''t dodge so I pped my wings being thrown upwards before falling with my sword falling towards his head, but when he defends I concentrate holy power into one of my wings and cut off his arm. "< Sacred Court >" (I) "< de Explosion >" In the end, his body was in pieces and I lost a wing, but nothing that can''t be healedter, now let''s continue the extermination of these damn creatures. -------------- Pov Shadow Lord: Thest seal was broken, and the gate opened just like I wanted so much, the constant wars and the spatial vition that Rhaegal created were of extreme importance, and thanks to that I was able to open the Separate Space much more silently than I thought possible. "Sir, we can only keep the portal open for a few seconds without drawing attention, any longer than that will be impossible to keep without those watching outside noticing." (Shadow ve) "Start!" (I) The Demon Dragon lost his arm from the energy that thest seal released, but I can deal with thatter, I can''t wait any longer, I can feel him. As soon as the passage opens a torrent of Evil energy pours out, and as he emerges covered in darkness, she walks through the portal that closes shortly after as she reaches out to me. "I fulfilled my mission my lord..." (I) He holds my hand making the flesh, blood, and bones melt away leaving only my body of shadows being absorbed by him. "(Finally being one again...)" (I) ---------------- As soon as I passed through the gate I saw the separate entity that I once left behind, I absorbed it again and a great amount of memories invaded my body. "You thought you were strong enough to face me, maybe it would still be true if I was the same as those days, but now..." (I) I look at my hands, the power of Darkness, Death, and Demonic. I didn''t expect the fight against those two to be so difficult, much less that it would help open my mind, allowing me to resume what I once was. "All hail the lord!" (Shadow ve) "All Hail The Lord!!!" "..." (I) "My old name no longer serves to represent what I''ve be, from now on call me Sartury." (I) With that name I will get what I want, this time you can''t stop me Elizabeth, this time I will be a god and make those who took everything from me pay. When I close my eyes I can still hear the screams, I can hear the desperation in everyone''s voices when the sentence was passed without even listening to what we had to say. "(You will pay...)" (I) Chapter 1050 Cap 1048: Sarturi, The One Who Devastates Pov Sarturi (Evil God of Devastation): Days before the Church of Light''s all-out attack against the ck Empire. In a city in the central region of the continent. "Now that I have my shadow back these memories have been a nuisance, my body is still adapting." (I) "The entire city has already been cleared, my lord." (Demon Dragon) I look at the city, I can see all the blood and flesh scattered around, this sight was disgusting, it seems that my shadow got lost in the hatred I had thousands of years before I was sealed in that Separate Space, it forgot our initial objective. "Start the ritual, I need it for the next part of the n." (I) "Yes, my Sir." (Demon Dragon) I wave my hand making all the blood and flesh go to the same ce downtown, I may not like all this death but it''s still necessary for my purposes. I look at the Demon Dragon disappearing towards the center of the city, then I turn to my guest chained by golden chains covered in red Runes. "I know you can see and hear me through your High Priest." (I) "You took everything from me so I will also take everything from you, I know that the life of all things is important to you for without life there can be no death, your useless cycle that only causes stagnation." (I) "I will destroy everything and recreate how it should have been from the beginning." (I) "Nobody needs to be hungry, nobody needs to die and there doesn''t have to be disease." (I) "A ce where everyone will always be safe and no one will know the feeling of loss, no one will know pain or suffering." (I) "I will be a better God than you..." (I) I look at the chained skeleton, the mes in its eyes burned an intense red, but different its presence changed, as the mes in its eyes became dark blue and faint, its skull left its body and floated until it was at the height of my eyes. "I see your prison days have taught you nothing Gregory." (Kalistos) "Gregory is no more, consuming the Soul of 2 Evil Gods causes too many changes, I can hardly be portrayed as in the past." (I) "Call me Sarturi." (I) "Distorting the name of your home world will not do, I see you still try your foolishness, just as in the past I am giving a warning." (Kalistos) "Stop your folly, your twisted ideas have led a world astray." (Kalistos) "No, this is your and the Witch of Carnage''s fault, if it weren''t for you interfering in my world it would still exist!" (I) Sigh I must calm down, letting her drive me once more into a state of rage will not help me, nothing I say will ever be understood by existences that have never known what being a mortal really is. "I don''t care what you think, I just wanted you to know that everything that happens now is your and Selene''s fault." (I) When I finished speaking I destroyed the skull floating already in front of me, it was pretty easy as it was getting more and more damaged by the second. "This time I will obtain the power of the Gods, this time I will achieveplete godhood, and then destruction will follow before the creation of a new age." (I) As I uttered my words the ritual was finally activated, the lives and Souls of the people of this town should be enough I hope. While worrying, I saw the column if purple light appeared, it means that the gates of theherworld was sessfully opened, I couldn''t help but smile knowing that he will be back soon, and with your help this time I will seed. -------------- Pov Zenos: I was lying on the ground with my body half beaten, it''s been 2 days since the meeting where the Spirit of the World Tree told everyone that one of the 3 World Trees of this continent was destroyed. It reminded me of the state Silvia was in before I nted that World Tree in the Dark Continent, at that time she was only mortally wounded and that was because she was attacked by an Evil God, yet she was able tost for centuries. It just makes me wonder what kind of existence would destroy a World Tree like that. While I was thinking about these things, I put a hand to the side of my head, defending a kick from Natasha. "Your training of her is going much better than expected." (Natasha) "I''ve gotten used to this body almostpletely, but I''m still struggling a bit with Aura control and I don''t even want to mention my energy control." (I) "You have three more days to take care of it, so don''t lose focus, you need to be in top condition..." (Natasha) "If I could do something with that damn pressure from your Auras..." (I) "Do you really think we don''t know that 3 doesn''t act as strongly in your body anymore." (Natasha) "Now get up soon before I..." (Natasha) I get to my feet, but before I do something drastic, I wanted to get used to my body, I can''t even think about using my powers now I tried testingst night and went back to the hell chair for a few minutes. I put myself in position and Natasha starts to attack me, she starts with a punch in my face, I defend with my hand while I try to kick her, but ss kicks my other leg making me fall to the ground where I turn my body to create distance from Natasha and get a chance to reposition. But before I have the chance she appears on my back grabbing my neck from behind before throwing me to the ground again, I always end up losing to her with ease, under these conditions I have no chance of making even a scratch on her body. "Get some rest, thene back to continue training, so enjoy the next few hours." (Natasha) "Thanks." (I) I walk away from her heading in the direction where Freya is, I just hope I find something to eat with them before I head back. Chapter 1051 Cap 1049: Im Ready On the fifth day after the announcement of the fall of a World Tree, I was sitting meditating, today my 3 sisters were present and cooperating to increase the pressure under me to the maximum, but it no longer has the effect of the first days. Sigh I open my eyes as I sigh in relief, this time I can feel that the energy ispletely under control, and I am also able to use my Aura normally. My body was the first thing I was able to gain control of, but it was my Aura that caused the most problems, it took me a long time to realize that only by using the Aura would it be possible to grab control over my energy again. I got up effortlessly, my sisters'' Auras are as heavy as carrying a backpack of books, it can be a little ufortable, but it''s not difficult. "I think I''m ready." (I) "Yes, I also think you''re ready." (Elizabeth) "You can stop." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth talks to the others and they collect their Auras, then the three approach me, and I use my Aura to manipte the earth beneath us to create a table and 4 chairs. "Looks like you understand how to manipte the elements, did Elly teach you?" (Natasha) "No, I just realized that I had these elemental maniption skills and never used them, I just got used to shadow maniption." (I) "But now I can feel like I have that ability, I feel like I can connect better with the world." (I) I feel like my Aura ispletely different, it''s blending in with the surroundings almost naturally to the point where I have to prevent it from happening. "How are the others?" (I) "Everyone has already finished their training." (Natasha) During these days I met with everyone, my children did not change at all, the only difference is that they all received the title [ Children of Blood Eclipse ]. Those who had big changes were Safira and Z who left to receive big changes in their bodies, as the two are warriors, they have been training with Natasha since they woke up. Now the one that made me the most surprised was two people, one being H who had huge changes in her body when going through her evolution, and the other person being Ivan, it seems that he became the Champion of the Demon Goddess of Death. His bones have turned ck with purple tribal tattoo-like designs running across all of his bones, his eyes are now a constant blue me. Just being near him made me feel cold, when I shook his hand it felt like I was holding a block of ice in my hands. Ivan''s Spectral Body has also changed, he can no longer retain his human appearance from before he died, his Spectral body has bepletely transparent and has be an almost imperceptibleyer of energy stuck to his bones. I''m d he hasn''t changed much, just like Diana, looks may change, but he''s still the same Ivan who waited over 20 years in the dark by his daughter''s side. Freya, Caryna, Leon, Nira, and Lyra also managed to evolve, but none of them changed their appearance much, the only noticeable change being their Auras. It also seems that many people within the city who were prepared to evolve but were being held back by growth barriers were also able to evolve because of me, it seems that my evolution caused all growth barriers in the city to break. The worst I heard was Vanessa taking my statue to stand next to my mother''s statue, and there were actually people from town who were going to pray to my statue. ---------------- I look at my sisters, then they took me to where new White Elf Queen was, her name was Lyfania, and because of that the name of the World Tree Spirit changed to Lyfa, it seems that this tradition of sharing part of the name will never goe to an end. "Nice to meet the great Hero Zenos, I am Lyfania, it is also a great honor to wee the Champion of 10000 wars, the mother of all empires and the one known as the Nightmare of all evils." (Lyfania) "Don''t be so formal and rx, you don''t need to call them by their prestigious titles either, just call them Living Cmities." (Lypha) "A little prestige is still good, unfortunately, there are few who know these titles." (Elizabeth) "I think we should get back on topic, it''s almost bedtime." (Caitlyn) "But it''s still mid-afternoon." (Natasha) "Exactly, I need to sleep so I can be in full condition for my night''s sleep." (Caitlyn) "(Now I know I''m not the only one having trouble keeping the subject in one line.)" (I) "Let me talk, I''ll start by saying that..." (Lyfa) After that Lyfa tells us what has been happening since the beginning, she talks about the Demigod who became an Evil God and about who was in the seal, it seems the "Shadow Lord" was just a separate part of him, some kind of Familiar. I listen to everything and I''m shocked by everything I hear. ------------- Pov H: I was in the city of the Undead inside the Dungeon, this has been my training ground since my evolution, a perfect ce for a Necromancer like me. Also, the Dungeoneering monsters won''t attack me if I don''t attack them, that''s because I''m still a Dungeoneering monster, so none of the Undead since walking disturbs my training. After days of training, I felt ready, I quickly got used to my body, my Aura was a little too Evil from what others have said, but Lilith and the master don''t seem to mind so I don''t mind. Right now I''m going to the ce where someone else was training, he was in the center of the city and all the Undead stayed away from him. "Ivan!" (I) "I see your training is over, I can feel the death energy in your Aura more stable, unfortunately, my training is a little slower." (Ivan) "Your changes from him were greater than mine, but that''s not why I came here." (I) "The ritual?" (Ivan) "Yes, I was worried about doing this before, even though I already had everything I needed, but now that I''ve evolved and feel the master''s power..." (I) "You were created by his blood and within his Dungeon, you even received the same title as Vanessa, so stop calling him master." (Ivan) "I said the same, but it''s not easy for me, he will always be my master." (I) "Fine, I won''t talk about it anymore and you can also do the ritual, it''s not like you''re resurrecting someone." (Ivan) "Do you want my help? I don''t know much about magic or Necromancy, but I can help with other things." (Ivan) "Thanks, but no, I must do this alone." (I) "Wait Zenos, he''ll want to be around to see." (Ivan) "Exactly what I thought." (I) Chapter 1052 Cap 1050: Unable To Accept Your Existence Pov Arash: I couldn''t bear to look at him, tears fill my eyes as my murderous intent burns through my Soul, the images of that day, the image of Ste''s death, my daughter''s death. All these damn images burn my Soul even after thousands of years, the one responsible for all this is right in front of me once again. "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha..." (I) "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA... HAHAHAHAHA..." (I) "It was to be expected." (Julian) I couldn''t help butugh out loud even though I was burning inside with a mixture of anger, hatred, and murderous intent. I could see the High Priest looking at me with scorn and hatred, he wasn''t even alive when I destroyed almost everything the Church of Light built for what they did, his scornful expression just makes meugh even harder. "As crazy as ever, how could they choose someone as inappropriate as you?" (Rhaegal) "Say what you will, traitor." (I) "I must thank you, Rhaegal." (I) "You don''t know how happy I am to have the opportunity to tear your body apart once more, to see your strength as you devoured your children''s heads." (I) A whole crazy family, betraying their own race, betraying everything it means to be a True Dragon because of greed and still using excuses about who is more suitable, but in the end, they were all traitors, every single one of them was a fool to believe in that traitor and follow him, every one of them a criminal I took pleasure in killing in front of his eyes. "It''s no use talking about it Arash, unlike you I don''t mourn the loss of my family, they fought and lost, I just wasn''t strong enough at the time and I made the mistake of underestimating you, but that won''t happen again." (Rhaegal) Rhaegal spreads his wings as I feel his Aura explode around him, I can feel the divine power in his Aura, it feels like he has be a Divine Beast of Baldr. His Aura and Power really aren''t what they were in the past, at that time he relied on his Light Affinity being superior to my Dark power to make our power difference smaller, as arrogant as it always was which led to his downfall. "I admit I lost to you¡­" (Rhaegal) "< Territory: Ruler >" (I) "< Dragon Graveyard >" (I) I activated my Territory dragging both of us inside, I didn''t want to listen to him anymore, nor did I miss the smile he had just before entering my Territory, a Separate Space where I Rule at all. I was in a Graveyard, a great mountain range with Dragon bones in every corner, the skies are filled with clouds and clouds of miasma and all vegetation is dead, the ground is dry and uneven, and the air is full of the smell of rotting flesh and the cold presence of death around every corner. But even in this deste state, shadows can be glimpsed everywhere, I stand face to face alone with Rhaegal, the greatest light in this ce. "At that time I was unable to fight against this power that you just awakened in your rage, I couldn''t believe that you would evolve your Territory to the Ruler level." (Rhaegal) "But now it''s different..." (Rhaegal) "< Shadows of the Past >" (I) The Shadows on the ground on the ground take over the bones of countless Dragons from all corners before rising up like specters of Shadows taking the form of countless Dragons. "Let''s see how far you can go." (I) I wave at him and the Dragon shadow army Attacks him from all sides. "< Territory: Ruler >" (Rhaegal) "< World of Light >" (Rhaegal) --------------- Pov Zenos: We will be leaving tomorrow, but at this point, I was holding my crushed arm and hanging on it waiting for it to heal. "You did it, and with that we ended the training." (Elizabeth) "You should call it the torture section, don''t you feel sorry for your little brother?" (I) "Any kind of hesitation in the middle of training will only undermine its effectiveness, you should thank me for mastering your new Territory so quickly." (Elizabeth) "All you did was beat me to the brink of death over and over again until I made it." (I) "Don''t be a child, at least I healed you, now let''s start yourst training." (Natasha) "I need him with all limbs and breathing tomorrow before I leave." (Elizabeth) "I''m gonna do my best." (Natasha) "You are bad sisters..." (I) ------------ Pov Vanessa: "How does it feel to get everything you''ve ever wanted?" (I) "I didn''t even know what I wanted, but somehow he gave me just that." (Alice) I was in front of the statue of the Father together with Alice, unlike me, she doesn''t have Priestess or Saint clothes, that''s why we still have to create one. "I always thought you wanted to be one of his wives." (I) "I love the master, he gave me everything I have, he gave me a family, friends, a home, he made his own daughter teach me, even the power I possess now came from him..." (Alice) Alice smiles weakly as she looks down at her hand, her blood seeping through the pores of her skin and forming an image of Father. "You know, I was the daughter of a noble, my mother was a maid and slept with this noble to try to be one of the concubines since the noble besides having his wife had 2 more concubines." (Alice) "Of course, to ensure that she had the noble in her hands, she spent all her savings on a potion to increase fertility, and as a result, I was born." (Alice) "Neither of them loved me, I was just a disposable piece, the noble didn''t ept me as a daughter, but he didn''t fire my mother, the wife found out everything and made my mother''s life hell." (Alice) "When I finally reached adulthood my mother sold me into very, that''s why 5 years before she was finally fired, we lived on the street for a while, my mother never loved me so it was easy for her to throw all the me on me, her daily screams, the times she made me steal for her." (Alice) "I never understood why she didn''t hit me, at least until I was sold, she waited until I was an adult so she could sell me and didn''t want marks on my body that would lower my price." (Alice) I look at her as she speaks calmly, her eyes focused on the statue''s face. "When he found me I only had hatred, I felt hatred for my mother who left without even looking at my face after selling me while smiling, I hated that noble family that made me grow up being humiliated, I hated the Kingdom in the which I was born that ignored my suffering and hunger." (Alice) "But he changed all that, I didn''t realize what he was doing until the end, it was only in a dream during one of his Evolutions that I could see some of his memories and thoughts." (Alice) Chapter 1053 Cap 1051: O Plano De Sarturi Pov Haros (Demon Dragon): I''m still getting used to this Demon Dragon''s body, this body is far inferior to my original body. "How is your new body?" (Sarturi) "Still adjusting, it may be weak, but it has greatpatibility because it''s the same breed." (I) "But did I need to devour his Soul? I could have created a new child with that Soul." (I) "We don''t have time for that and I wouldn''t send a Soul with that much information to Kalistos." (Sarturi) Sarturi remains the same, he will be an excellent Demon God, and he will cause many conflicts where I can fight as much as he wants. "What will be the next step, you didn''t take my Soul out of the Prison of Souls just to talk to me." (I) "No, we will be attacking a World Tree in 3 days, be ready." (Sarturi) "You know where there''s a town nearby, a secluded one preferably, I don''t want anyone interrupting my meal." (I) "I haven''t eaten in millennia, even you look tasty now." (I) "In that direction, it''s a distance of 83 kilometers, take one of the Shadow ves with you to help keep in touch with me." (Sarturi) "Then I''m going..." (I) I grab the head of one of the Shadow ves and go flying in the direction he pointed. -------------- 2 dayster. I go back to the city, and as soon as I came back I can feel his Evil energy and many Auras, but they are just remnants, it seems he kept himself busy while he was away. I joined him and we left for the Gray Elf vige, it seems to be in a ce called the Nightmare Forest. We were in a group of Adventurers being manipted by Sarturi''s curses, so I took that time to catch up on things. "You seem well informed, when did you get back?" (I) "Only 1 day before calling you back to this world." (Sarturi) "But I left a Familiar with a small part of my Soul behind, I already got most of its memory, so we can use its initial n to our advantage." (Sarturi) "Can I fight?" (I) "You can fight all you want, just don''t overdo it, you''re far from full power." (Sarturi) "I just need more Demonic energy, if I had enough I could rebuild this body to be more fit and that would elerate my growth back to the peak of my power." (I) "In a nutshell, I need to eat more people, the stronger the better, I can turn their life energies into Demonic energy." (I) He did his best to hide us, but it seems that it didn''t work, the Gray Elves would never be fooled by it but for less, we are closer. "They are watching us now, wait for their trap." (Sarturi) "All right..." (I) -------------- After we were discovered the constant attacks continued but Sarturi doesn''t do anything, he''s letting me fight as much as I want, I killed and devoured most of the Gray Elves to the point where they stoppeding after us. When we arrive at the location of your vige, I can no longer feel anything in the surroundings, it seems that the surrounding environment itself is suppressing my Aura and senses. "Do you take care of it?" (I) "I''ve been waiting to ask." (Sarturi) He holds out his arm and spears of darkness pierce through them, I can''t tell when they moved, I really am pathetically weak. "Let''s go!" (Sarturi) "< Territory: Divine Realm >" (Sarturi) "< Summon >" (Sarturi) Soon arge magic circle appeared in the sky and countless deformed creatures came out, rushing towards the Gray Elves'' vige. At the same time, I could feel the expansion of Sarturi''s Territory being restricted, but he just kept walking. We entered the vige and there were bodies everywhere, but something was wrong. "They fled." (I) "At least most of them, but apparently they prioritized the kids since I don''t see any." (Sarturi) That''s right, all the bodies on the ground are adults and havebat weapons, they''re all fighters trying to slow us down. "Something is wrong, did they know we wereing before we entered the forest?" (I) "I don''t care about your ns, the only thing I need can''t go anywhere." (Sarturi) We passed the Elf vige while the monsters were devouring the corpses and buildings. But there were people standing in front of the World Tree Temple. "You shouldn''t have gotten out of your prison, we were merciful giving you time to think." "What would a child like you know, you tried to kill me, prison was meant to weaken me and none of you thought I woulde back stronger." (Sarturi) "< Expansion >" (Sarturi) The small Territory around Sarturi that made things darker around him expands and collides with something in front of us, it could be due to the sacred ground of the World Tree or this Gray Elf''s Territory. The green and ck lights were flying every which way through the confrontation as they were trying to swallow each other into their territories. But soon Sarturi smiled as his territory swallowed the Elf and then he himself disappeared, leaving only me and these other Elves. "You know, I''d like to..." (I) The Elf tries to use a de of shadows behind my back to attack me while I''m surrounded by the others, but the only one who really poses a real threat is going to be the one I assume is the leader. "(Dragon form will be inconvenient, so let''s try this.)" (I) I partially transform my body, until I am 10 feet tall, scales all over my body while maintaining a humanoid appearance. "Sounds like it''s going to be fun." (I) I reinforce my entire body with Demonic energy and start the fight by crushing one of them with my tail while trying to hit me from behind. "< Breath of Evil mes >" (I) When everyone rushes towards me I drop my jaw to the ground and let out a huff of breath causing the mes to spread as they retreat. I waste no time and give a boost with my wings without being harmed by my own mes and attack one of the weaker ones only to find it was a fake made of shadows, I look at the first one that I squash with my tail and there were no more either nothing there, not even blood. In my moment of distraction, the dagger only pierces halfway to my right side, but I also manage to use my ws to sh from his waist to his shoulder. I pull out the dagger and lick the de still dirty with my blood, I can also feel other things on it. "Poisons are useless against me." (I) "< Poison Mist >" (I) Before I changed into a Demon Dragon in the past, I was a Poison Dragon, poisons will hardly have any effect on me. "< Thousand Shadow des >" "< Heavy Blow >" (I) I catch the first closest attack and punch with my energy concentrated in the fist that hit the enemy''s de throwing him back while sending 7 more daggers that lingered in my stomach. Our fight goes on for over 2 hours, and strangely no one else showed up, I thought he was biding his time but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Every blow we make makes the earth shake, my body was full of cut marks caused by his daggers, he tried to use low types of poisons and even tried to use a curse, but none of that worked for me. Actually, this Elf is being of great help for me to get used to my new body. But he was in worse shape than me, I took one of his eyes and put a Curse that must be eating his body from the inside. The area around us has constantly prevented me from using my Territory and I''m sure that''s why he hasn''t tried yet. "Let''s end the prank." (I) "< Demon Corrosion >" (I) My attacks were full of Demon energy and my Aura, with these blows Inded on him I managed to umte enough Demon energy that I now detonate, but instead of the Blood and flesh I was waiting to feast on his corpse, what I saw was just shards of wood flying in all directions. I get closer and see that the scattered body parts were just wood, it was a wooden doll, it made me smile because I could fight that Gray Elf harder next time. Soon Sarturi returns, his face set in anger as he holds a wooden arm in his hands. "Looks like both of them are fake..." (I) "Let''s end this now!" (Sarturi) Saying that Sarturi''s body mute as he bes a giant over 70 meters tall, so without expecting anything he went towards the World Tree and uses his ws to open arge wound where he enters beforerge amounts of miasma starts to sweat all over the World Tree. "Now your power will be mine." (Sarturi) The World Tree has ck lines running through its body very fast, little by little I can feel its Auraing from the World Tree. "It looks like he will need a few more hours toplete, it looks like it was hard for him to defeat his enemies." (I) Chapter 1054 Cap 1052: The Saint Of The Eclipse Of Blood Pov Alice (Blood Eclipse Saint): I spent some time with Vanessa, it must be the first time we''ve talked just the two of us for so long. Seeing the master''s statue and the realization of who I am todaypared to my past all got me stuck in the memories of how I got here. Memories of how I became what I am now. I still remember that first day. When I learned he was a Vampire, I almost begged him to change me, a Vampire is so much stronger than a Human, I wanted the power to kill and destroy everything that hurt me, just the thought of the carnage I wanted to do brought a smile to my face. I wasn''t afraid of him just because I was a Vampire and I wasn''t afraid of losing my Humanity. My race mattered as much to me as other people''s lives, it was worthless. But I found something of value that day, it was power, the power to fulfill all my desires, the power to do the killing I always thought of. I didn''t pay attention to anything else but that, I didn''t care about anything else but what I would do with this kind of power. All I wanted was that and I would do anything to get that power, I didn''t care if it was the child or one of his so-called children, all I wanted was the power of a Vampire. For amoner like me, the tales of the great power of Vampires and how immortal monsters they are were things that one heard from the voices of fear of those who spoke about it. I couldn''t let this opportunity pass, being a Servant, maid or ve didn''t matter to me as long as I obtained that power to release all the darkness within me onto others. It started as hatred and obsession with power at first, thanks to which I stopped seeing other things that I was going to gain that day. "You could have used me as a sex ve, as an experiment for your curiosities, or maybe even turned me into a monster and I would dly have done all that back then in exchange for a lesser amount of power than I possess today." (I) I look at my hand, and I can feel the power within my body, this is so much more power than I ever dreamed possible, but not just power, I also feel the Authority he has entrusted to me and the responsibility of being a Symbol that represents him. "How can someone be a symbol of a madman... hahahaha..." (I) In the past, right after I was transformed into a Rogue, I threw myself at every opportunity to strengthen myself that I needed, in other words, I put my best effort into my magic studies andbat training. I didn''t mind my cleaning or cooking tasks, they were just big time wasters for me, but I had to do this kind of work perfectly, and that''s why there was still more power to gain. I wanted to be as qualified as possible, which is why I didn''t like Miss Freya''s sses and sses on different subjects such asnguages, calctions, and general knowledge. I learned these things to show howpetent I am, I also did my best to always be useful to someone. With time I be stronger and stronger, I also learned many things about the world, about other Races, and especially what it was like to have people who really care about me. But even though my motives had always been out of selfishness and malice, I was still impressed, Master was always the busiest person at all times. The master was always reading books and studying magic in his spare time, another thing that worried me was his training, he always came back with his body in pieces to be healed. One thing I noticed was how much everyone cared about him, and that''s when I started talking to others more, I wanted to know more about the master. But I would never have believed the story of each of them, I myself saw what La looked like before she became the Master''s Familiar, the same can be said of Nix who has been sealed away for so many millennia. Everyone was saved somehow, but listening to everyone''s stories recently I realized that mine wasn''t even one of the worst, I realized that talking to Ivan, his family tragedy was heavy even for me at that time. But one thing I didn''t notice was the darkness inside me fading away, only now I see it clearly, having people teach me with care and consideration, and being trained correctly by someone of greatpetence. All this was making the darkness inside me be smaller, it took me a long time to notice this, and when I noticed I didn''t know how to react. Over time something grew inside me, I heard others saying about how everything that was happening was something the master wanted, he asked Miss Irina and Miss Erica to teach me magic as well as other things, and he was the one who told me to Sophia to train me and he was the one who asked Freya to train me as a servant. Thanks to him I have a home, a family, and many friends, things that the person I was one day couldn''t describe and didn''t want to have. "You were the one who made the sense to protect grow in me." (I) Sigh "But at the same time, you are so reckless..." (I) I still remember that day, the fight against the Demon on the Morror Continent, the fight where his body was torn to pieces, I had months of nightmares about what I had seen, and the pain in my chest was greater than anything what I felt before. It was at that moment that I realized that I had found something more precious to me than anything else, I learned a lot about the master, his good side of helping those with a strong will, his cruel side duringbat and especially his terrifying side of how he treats, he does absurd things without realizing it. ----------- I was leaving the Temple when I found Athena, we both smile and I wave for her to follow me, we both open our wings and go out of the city, we are on top of a small mountain where we have a view of the city from above. "Do you remember what you''ve be?" (I) "No, but I feel surprised." (Athena) "I wanted to be of help to him for once, he''s done so much for me and Loki." (Athena) "He epted me, let me be Vanessa''s daughter, and helped Loki be reborn, even now he has given me more power than I could ever achieve on my own." (Athena) I look at Athena, now that I have the power of Authority I know she would never awaken that kind of power in her life, that''s why her heart is not able to see herself, everything she sees is her past. She can''t see the real her, at least before today, I can see her eyes much clearer and sharper than before. "You saw it too, didn''t you?" (I) "..." (Athena) "You saw that Dream, you saw the path it opened." (I) "Yes, I heard rumors about something like that, but I didn''t think it would be true." (Athena) "High Priestess Yara told me about these same rumors." (I) Rumor has it that when a Saint or Hero is undergoing an evolution their fellow close hands dream of walking on a path where they meet that Saint or Hero. "I once asked my sister about this, she said she didn''t know anything about these Saints or Heroes." (Athena) "But she said with great pride that when she received the title of [ Executioner of Light ] she had a dream of walking a great bright path." (Athena) I think there''s a lot I still have to learn as a Saint, I have to ask Miss Vanessa and Miss Yara to help me. "I know what a Hero should be, a shield and sword to protect those at your back, that''s the kind of Hero I want to be." (Athena) "I want the power to protect this ce, that was my greatest desire when I decided to go through this Ceremony of Awakening." (Athena) "I''ll back you up, but try not to dream anything." (I) I look out over the city from where we were standing and it was amazing the way it was possible to see it. After a few seconds, the sun disappeared leaving only darkness. I was happy, looks like it wasn''t just me wanting to beef up our defenses so everyone is safe. Since our Evolution, I can feel that we are connected. After the master has just given us this power I want to use it for the good of them and everyone around. When night fell I went back to the mansion, I''ll have to think about how I''m going to get used to this. "Hoping this time everything works out for all of us, I don''t want any more surprises happening, my heart is overloaded pounding as blood rushes through my body at will." (I) Chapter 1055 Cap 1053: The Plan Of The Elves Part 1 Pov Haros (Demon Dragon): It looks like they just wanted to buy time, I''d like to go after those damn Gray Elves to kill every single one of them, but we can''t waste too much time. I look at Sarturi, he has a calm appearance, but the very space cracking around him reveals the fury burning within him. But I can''t me him for that, I look at the floor at my feet, just wood chips and an equally wooden dummy, I look to where Sarturi was seeing only pieces of wood. "You should leave that forter, soon others will know what we did." (I) "I''m fine, let''s stick with the n, but be careful, the Gray Elf King must be close by, the Elf Kings never abandon their World Tree." (Sarturi) "Yes, but I don''t think he''s here right now, haven''t you noticed?" (I) "I noticed, but I thought it was in preparation for our arrival." (Sarturi) I look around and even though I''m so close to the World Tree I don''t see any of those creatures, the Fairies and Spirits are nowhere to be seen. If I with my limited perception can see this, then Sarturi must have realized this a long time ago, his problem is his straight way of thinking, and his biggest defect is understanding the minds of others. "Let''s continue, something seems to be wrong." (Sarturi) He extends his shadow in front of him and a door appears from the darkness breaking the space, he opens it, and before I can say anything I am pulled forward when I go through the door I realize I am in front of the World Tree. "Then they..." (Sarturi) Before I had time to assess the surroundings and prepare for a fight, Sarturi had one hand on the World Tree. "Bastards!!!!" (Sarturi) When he shouted in rage, the entire Temple around the World Tree was torn to pieces, and clouds of miasma appeared in the sky swirling around the World Tree. "Wait, why isn''t the World Tree absorbing the miasma!?" (I) I look around more carefully, being so close to the World Tree and with Sarturi''s angry presence taking over the surroundings, I wasn''t able to use Kinshasa Aura to sense the surroundings more fully. All I could do was use my normal eyes and senses, but I was still able to notice the streamlines of energies that should be being absorbed by the World Tree but were instead confusingly dispersing and adding to the miasma created by Sarturi. "They knew about my n!? Would that be impossible!?" (Sarturi) "Sarturi! Calm down before you blow a hole in space." (I) I talk to him and he soon appears at my side with red eyes and a strong murderous intent that is soon reced by a predatory smile. "What''s wrong with this World Tree? Why are you so angry?" (I) "They took the World Tree Spirit, I don''t know how they did it, but that''s clearly why they were biding their time until now." (Sarturi) "< Summoning: Demon Wyvern >" (I) "Search the surroundings!" (I) "< Infernal Awakening >" (Sarturi) I summon 300 Wyvern, I can''t believe this is the most I can summon, I''m starting to get more and more irritated with this body''s weakness limiting my power. Right after I gave the orders to these summoned familiars, Sarturi raised his hand and 300 ck lines flew towards my summoned familiars through their heads. A few secondster the bodies of my familiars melted leaving only the bones, the heart, and the brain, I saw the bones turn ck, the heart crystallizes with a purple color and the brain starts to emit ck energy rays, soon the flesh It keeps growing and that''s when I realized that all the monsters I''ve summoned have be more than twice as strong with a big eye on each wing. "They will die in a few hours." (I) "It doesn''t matter, now they are stronger and faster, I also improved their perception abilities." (Sarturi) "They go!" (I) "When you find something let me know." (Sarturi) For the next few minutes, Sarturi created thousands of magic circles using his divine energy and Authority, then he looks thoughtful before looking at me. "From the look on your face it looks like we''re going to stick with the n." (I) "It''s still viable, but it''s going to undergo some changes now that I don''t have the Soul of the World Tree to devour." (Sarturi) "We can always go to another World Tree." (I) "No, this time they will be more protected, my Familiar chose this World Tree to destroy because all his fighters and most of his forces were far away, but the other ces are better prepared." (Sarturi) "They must be pretty busy right now with what you left behind." (I) "Let''s get started, we don''t know what their n might be or if there will be interference from the Fairies and Spirits at some point, so it''s best to start the n now." (Sarturi) "I''ll get started then." (I) "Do your best to resist my power." (Sarturi) "< Rite of Darkness Assimtion >" (me/Sarturi) I am a Familiar of Sarturi, I have been by his side since before he became a Demigod in our world and apanied him to this world where we were defeated, my Soul, trapped in the world of the dead, and Sarturi sealed in a Separate Space. I feel his Holy power, Aura, Authority, and Divine Power that he possesses going through my body, I was feeling it until my Soul trembles now that his power is far beyond what it was in the past. With the activation of this ritual, 74 magic circles form the Rune of Darkness, turningpletely ck and attaching themselves to the World Tree, not this outer shell, but the World Tree inside. At this time the energies of nature within the World Tree tried to resist Sarturi''s energy who felt nothing, but I felt the blood in my throat due to the blow of this collision of great forces. "Now!" (Sarturi) "< Demon Corrosion >" (I) Soon I use my Unique Skill along with the power that Sarturi was investing in my body, my technique grows in power as a Purple Aura leaks from my body slowly enveloping these 74 magic circles. But unfortunately, this body was being destroyed from the inside out, the blood was drying up in the veins, the organs were being crushed and a Core of power was growing in my chest proving that this body is going to be torn to pieces for a little while. After that, my head started hurting more and more, and no matter the pain, I had to keep going, this was a Demonic ritual of the type that there must be no failures or I will be killed. Sarturi starts sending his Authority to the ritual through me who will serve as an intermediary, then my unique ability being empowered by the Ritual starts to corrupt what tested this World Tree, so this process will take me a few days, I let Sarturi know to bring others to defend us while we are busy. -------------- Pov us (Moon Butcher): After leaving a subordinate in my ce knowing that he would be suspected sooner orter, someone with Authority would be able to destroy the illusions and lies, so he would be found out sooner orter. I have been appointed general for the raid against those hiding near the Seal. But when the fight started there was no one left, I ran upstairs and realized I was fighting a dead body. I''m fighting him for hours with 3 more people being mypanions duringbat. I was running towards one of them before that person dodged turning part of his body into a steel hard substance. While he was distracted, one of my subordinateses out of my shadow, piercing his heart, but at the same time, another of my students appears, thrusting a sword through that monster''s eyes before piercing his brain. "Now." (I) I couldn''t help but be surprised when I left the ce where I was and emerged among the monsters, I took the few seconds I had to activate and break the magic crystal by releasing this magic while falling into the shadow once more. When I came to myself, I was far away from the mountain while arge sacred magic circle was forming on top of the lifeless mountain, then a column of green light that started out as thin as a hair, increased its impact area until it engulfed the entire mountain. "Why do you always get so confused about teleportation using shadows?" (Gurog) "Your power is different from my familiar spirit, I always appear in horrible ces." (I) "Do you know how difficult it is to score teleportation points in the middle of a battle of this scale and being far away?" (Gurog) "I wish...but what..." (I) When the green light disappeared there was no more mountain, but that wasn''t what surprised me, what made me put my guard up was the big eye that appeared from the crack. "This is going to be hard..." (I) Chapter 1056 Cap 1054: The Plan Of The Elves Part 2 We were going to leave the Floating Ind today and so I left everyone to do what they wanted while I continued my training, even though I was able to control my body, Aura and energy after this traumatizing training, I still find my Authority, the change in my Authority is too great to be understood in such a short time. Now it was dawn and H appears in front of me, H''s appearance has changed a lot, her body before was a little disproportionate with her arms being bigger and other things, she was the representation of a natural Kimera and not those artificial Kimeras that we killed in the past. H now had gray hair, and the whites of her eyes were reced by the ckness of a bottomless Abyss with the irises of her eyes being purple in color. H''s skin has turned snow white, her tail is now made of bones intertwined with a Spectral Body in the shape of a Dragon, which matches the small Dragon skull at the tip of her tail. Another thing that changed is her height reaching 1.95 meters, her arms are now proportionate to her body and she has the same type of star crystal scales as me on her arms, legs, and other body parts. One thing I noticed were her teeth, they all became extremely sharp causing her smile to look scary to others, her wings also changed, and I can now see the bone wings covered in purple mes. "I would like to speak with you if possible, master." (H) "Don''t speak formally to me and I told you to stop using ''master'' when talking to me, do as others do, and call me Dad." (I) "But I.." (H) "I understand it''s hard for you, but there''s no denying it with the title you''ve been given." (I) "..." (H) Sigh "I will do my best, Father¡­" (H) "That''s better." (I) I understand what she means, I also have difficulty calling the Goddess Selene as Mother, but at this point, I can''t but deny calling her as such and H also can no longer call me Father when she received the title of [ Daughter of Blood Eclipse ]. "So? Why did youe to see me at this time of night?" (I) It was dawn, I was out of the Dungeon for days since my evolution and I was enjoying the view before leaving this ce, as soon as dawn I''ll be leaving with everyone. "Since I Evolved my amount of energy as well as my ability as a Necromancer are much stronger, so I feel safer to do the Ritual." (H) "I remember, with all the blood and meat we collected on our way here it should be enough, I imagine you prepared the other items." (I) "Yes, I have the Evil Seeds, 10 Dragon Cores, and 1 True Demon Dragon Core, I also haverge amounts of death energy stored." (H) "Have you talked to Henrique yet?" (I) "He didn''t seem to like the idea, but he approved, knowing that you might be in doubt, I went to Ivan who approved with ease." (H) "Are you going to want to do this here? Is that why you came to see me?" (I) "I''d like to do it inside the Undead City if possible and I''d like the master... I''d like the Father present." (H) "So let''s go, I imagine the magic circle should be ready as well as all the materials in ce, right?" (I) "Yes, master... I mean, yes, Father." (H) "Then let''s see what you get." (I) H and I go inside the Dungeon going straight to the Undead floor. ------------ Pov us (Moon Butcher): After the attack magic, King Uryma gave us there should be no way anyone could survive unless... "The passage is still open." (I) I look in more detail and see that the passage was on the edges of the eyes, I also noticed that the passage is bingrger andrger. Soon a gigantic hand crosses the space creating another passage followed by another hand doing the same, then the space itself starts to crack, I don''t have time to think or consider. "What do we do?" (Gurog) "That''s not like other monsters, we''re not able to stop that even if we''re all sacrificed." (I) "Can you even identify that?" (I) "I am going to try." (Gurog) "< Magic Analysis >" (Gurog) "< Physical Analysis >" (Gurog) "< Aura Analysis >" (Gurog) "< Triple Analysis: Activate >" (Gurog) Gurog was our best mage, he is also one of the strongest in the vige, unfortunately, he leaves his time to study and not tobat. He creates three magic circles and connects them in a triangle shape creating another magic circle around them before activating, then his eyes glow for a few seconds before his face turns pale and his eyes start to bleed. "From your expression, it must be worse than I thought." (I) "That is the corpse of an Evil God, I can''t perceive any Divine energy, so it shouldn''t even have a Deity Fragment, but even so¡­" (Gurog) "Then it''s decided..." (I) Sigh "(I hope my body can withstand what I''m about to do...)" (I) I look at one of my subordinates and wave them away, Gurog needed to be carried away, trying to analyze someone far above him, even being just a corpse must have taken a lot from him. I concentrated as I formed an image of my Familiar, the Spirit I have a Contract with, it was destroyed during this battle thatsted for hours, but that just means that it is not here, but in the Spirit world where it must wait until I arrive call him back to my side. I feel worried, but I can''t let this thing slip away. I start to concentrate and try to reach Naraka, our contract still holds, so if I make an effort I can reach him, someone with your strength must be close to other Strong Spirits and even if there is no one else around you, it must still be enough. I keep concentrating while ignoring the roar, Aura, and Evil energiesing out of this creature. Soon I can feel him and I try to achieve this by pushing my Aura through this connection as much as I can. cough cough "Damn it!!!" (I) Soon I managed to catch up with him, but my mind is not capable of sharing his senses, everything was a confusion of colors and energy for my perception, this confusion could have bothered someone else, but it didn''t affect me so much. I resisted the pain in my mind as I sent Naraka what he needed to do so he and I created one Rune after another at the same pace. "(I don''t have enough power... so I just have to...)" (I) After fighting hundreds of monsters and creatures left on the mountain, then I get myst vial of spirit potion before continuing, but still, the potion was not recovering my energy at the same speed as it was being spent. That''s why I had to use my vitality toplement it while I was continuing to create each Rune. "(No matter what happens, don''t lose consciousness, remember Kira, are you going to leave her alone again!?)" (Naraka) "HURG!!!" (I) After 180 Spiritual Runes were lined up as if forming a sentence I slit my wrists to use my blood as a catalyst. "< May the Serpent that stalks the shadows of the world hear my call ande before this enemy of the world, Come Swaharak. >" (me/Naraka) I realized that his body was halfway out of the passage and thousands more of these other grotesques were passing behind him, it was possible to see the world behind the passage, a dark ce with a red sky, massive amounts of miasma oozing from the great passage that the monster made covering the sky with more and more clouds of miasma. I wrote the Runes at maximum speed with Naraka who is in the Spirit World, with the two of us working together we were able to perform the summoning ritual. My entire body suffered from the strong pressure of the Spirit World since Naraka is not here to be the conductor of the Summoning ritual of this Shadow Spirit King, this role is left to me. My body was taking massive amounts of damage, but I endured it with everything I had, my shadow stretching to be a doorway through which a 5ft 6in man calmly walks through. "< Shadow Predator >" (Swaharak) He stepped out of my shadow with Naraka in his arms, then he points his finger forward and all the shadows for miles rise up as they take the form of Serpents, soon as far as I could see was a sea of Serpents attacking the monstersing out through the street opening preventing them from spreading, all while restricting the movement of that colossal creature. After doing that he looks at me without revealing any expression, he just pointed his finger at my forehead and I felt my shadow rise across my body while a cold power ran through my body, it made the pain disappear along with the weakness I was feeling. "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" (Swaharak) "< Temple of Dark Fairies >" (Swaharak) I hear him say something, but soon after he disappears along with the colossal creature. Chapter 1057 Cap 1055: The Plan Of The Elves Part 3 Pov us (Moon Butcher): I was surrounded by Elves when I woke up, my body was still weak and we were all in an area surrounded by cracks, not cracks in the ground but in the space around it, sometimes one of those cracks dripped a ck liquid that was soon attacked by some kind of Serpent that jumped out of the shadows. "You woke up quickly, you should know." (Naraka) ".." (I) "It was asleep for exactly 17 minutes." (Gurog) "The fight isn''t over yet, right?" (I) "It''s not over yet, the Shadow Spirit King is still fighting." (Naraka) "Was he really a Spirit King?" (Gurog) "Why that expression?" (I) "He is a Spirit King." (Naraka) "..." (Gurog) "Just say what you have to say." (I) "I heard him say that his territory was that of the Dark Faeries, so I thought that he might be¡­" (Gurog) "There''s no doubt he''s a Spirit, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to summon him this way." (I) "I know that, but I couldn''t help but ask¡­" (Gurog) "Lord Swaharak loves the Faeries, indeed to the point that the Shadow Faeries shun him at his insistence." (Naraka) "..." (I) "..." (Gurog) I can''t believe this, having this kind of conversation when I was so close to dying. "The Territory always reflects the individual, creating a Territory means exposing what and who you are to everyone." (Swaharak) Soon the manes back with the lower part of his body being the tail of a ck serpent, it was possible to see several injuries on his body, and it was also visible that he was tired, it seems that I was right to resort to this type of help before this thing was released in the world. He touches my forehead again making the tiredness and weakness he was denying lessen even more. "Your body and mind are the least of the problems, summoning me while separated from your Contracted Spirit put too much pressure on your Soul, not enough to hurt your Soul, but still not the kind of damage that normal people at your level would take capable of bearing." (Swaharak) As he was talking to me I was able to feel the energy of the pure element of darkness being absorbed from the surroundings, it was decreasing the amount of miasma in the area visibly and it was possible to see the Spirit King''s body heal. "Thanks for your help, we couldn''t have solved it..." (I) "Don''t thank me, you know Fairy Kings and Spirit Kings don''t interfere in the world, if it was any other kind of enemy I would have let you all die." (Swaharak) "I only helped by being up against an Evil God, actually just a rotting body that didn''t even have a single Divinity Fragment." (Swaharak) "Even so, your help is still something we appreciate, thank you." (I) I was still tired, but I still got to my feet before bowing in thanks. "Mister us, I carry news from the vige." I turn when I hear someone talking about newsing out of the vige, but from the look on their face, it can''t be good. I take the letter and read it, it takes me a while to decipher the code because my mind is still tired, but then I burn the letter with my energy. "(They attacked just as we feared...)" (I) "Gurog, tell the others to assemble we''re heading to ne 5." (I) "I don''t understand, he must realize that we''ve destroyed all the monsters, we don''t have a reason to raise the barrier anymore¡­" (Gurog) This ce where he came back was flooded with his power for a long time and several rituals in his name must have been performed here, this ce has already be a sacrednd for him, which makes him aware of what we did here. "I didn''t kill all the monsters, I just created a seal at the entrance, with nothing that strong inside my seal should be enough for several decades." (Swaharak) "Now I''m going back, good luck to you..." (Swaharak) My shadow rises again, this time more slowly than before, then when that door appears again the Swaharak Spirit King enters making my shadow return to normal as the door disappears. "Gurog, prepare the n, you know what to do, I will return to the Elf King''s side." (I) "< Long Distance Teleportation Shadow >" (I) I go up to arge shadow and throw a magic crystal that I activate before casting it into the shadow, then it cuts through the shadow like a drop of water falling into a pond, disappearingpletely as it creates ripples. After waiting a few seconds the shadow seems to spin a bit like a whirlpool, I jump in the middle and let it go. ---------------- Pov Haros (Demon Dragon): As the process began I felt Sarturi''s power rushing through my body to taint the World Tree. The initial n was for Sarturi to feed from the World Tree, both the power it possesses and its Soul, but now the World Tree has be an empty vessel. On the one hand, it makes the maction and transformation process easier, which I appreciate as this alone is turning out to be worse than I initially imagined. Also, on the other hand, this makes it harder for Sarturi to reach a Deity, from the beginning this was the best way, even if he bes stronger at the level of a Deity, none of that will matter if he is not a God. Power is not all that a God represents, his power goes far beyond that interfering with the world itself and having the ability to create new paths with his Authority. "Get ready Haros, I''m going to send some of the power of the Fragment of Divinity, try to resist." (Sarturi) "URGH!!!" (I) "!!!!!!" (I) I endure that instant fear of pain, but just that mere second was enough to destroy half of my organs, including my heart, I have multiple wounds on my body and blood is leaking from my eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. But even in this state I resist pain, if this body wasn''t a Dragon I would be dead by now. After that I took the big difference when all the leaves of the World Tree turn to dust as they fall, the Tree''s own body must bepletely corrupted by Sarturi''s Evil energy. He walks to the World Tree and enters, but a few minutester I feel Sarturi''s Aura spreading across the World Tree, a dark Aura filled with death and all-consuming Darkness. BOOOOMMMMM!!!! Then suddenly a massive amount of energy crushes me to the ground as it gathers in the World Tree, then a huge explosion happens opening a hole in the World Tree where a giant deformed arm appears and Sarturi''s voicees from inside the hole. "< Cursed Summoning: Infernal Army >" (Sarturi) Then branches and vines emerge from within the World Tree pulling the arm back into the hole which fills with multicolored light as long as the area''s energy is concentrated in that hole. When the light disappeared, only a sphere of multicolored energy remained floating in the middle of the World Tree''s hole. "This was a trap from the start!!" (I) I look around at the troopsing out of Hell as I do, but we don''t have time to talk, if this was a trap they must be close by. "Spread across the area, keep Sarturi safe!" (I) With my words everyone started to move, I take two and devour them to heal faster. ---------------- Pov us (Moon Butcher): When I came out of the shadow after teleporting, I almost fell from the disorientation of traveling that way without stability, my mind was confused for a few seconds before realizing that I was in the city or should I call it a vige in a quiet ce in the Nightmare Forest. When I look forward I notice that the Elf King had one of his arms with crystalsing out, he was looking at me while a bald Celestina with white wings was pulling these crystals from the King''s hand, it seemed to be a detailed work. "How did you manage to get the mountain under control?" (King Uryma) "In a way yes, what happened was..." (I) I began to exin to King Uryma about everything that happened, I spoke about the monsters, I spoke about the holynd of our enemy, and about the giant creature that appeared after the destruction of the mountain. I thought I''d get into the matter at hand, I''m sure Gurog should be able to resolve some of it, but I need the Elf King''s cooperation. "Knowing you, I''m sure you''ve already put some ns on the beach, which one did you choose to do?" (King Uryma) "I chose n 5, but I have my doubts about the responsible people we will be calling in to help." (I) "Unfortunately I won''t be able to fight directly, as you can see pulling out Ury''s Soul in a hurry that way had its side effects, not to mention my diminishing power." (Uryma) "Then who should I..." (I) "You need to go to the Sky Ind World Tree, only with it will you know what to do, those were thest words Ury left for me." (Uryma) "Looks like there was already a backup n in ce, I''ll send you there now, be quick." (Uryma) "I will do my utmost, King Uryma." (I) Chapter 1058 Cap 1056: Helas Ritual Part 1 I followed H back to the Dungeon, I went first in the city where I found many people greeting me, which was normal, but this time there were some people kneeling and it wasn''t just the Dragonewt or the Blood Devils. As many among them were considerably weaker than me, to say the least, I was able to feel and analyze their Auras like a poster, it was almost automatic because my Aura was so strong now, not to mention that they seemed to receive my Aura willingly unconsciously. What caused me to be almost panicked was feeling the faith in these people who got to their knees, I also felt the faith in their Auras condense into energy that ended up flowing to me when my Aura touched theirs, this energy turned into Holy power when my Authority absorbed it, then I felt my sacred energy recover a tiny, almost imperceptible amount. It took me a few seconds to process and understand all of this, my sisters talked about it, but even then they spoke very superficially, I think asking them to exin everything to me in detail might be too much for the amount of things I still need to learn. "(So that was why my Holy Power''s recovery speed was so strange without any standard, it wasn''t just my normal Recovery and it depended on the people in the Dungeon as well.)" (I) "Okay master... I mean Father?" (H) "Huhh! Yes, yes, it''s okay, let''s continue." (I) "Let''s go to the Communal Temple first, I need to pray to the Demon Goddess of Death before the ritual." (H) "Then let''s go..." (I) "Wee Father." (Nicole) "Hello, Nicole." (I) "Why are you up sote?" (I) "I woke up a few minutes ago, I had an idea to solve the elemental energy conversion from water to ice in my new project..." (Nicole) "I get it, I''ll let you get back to your projects, but find something to eat first." (I) I leave Nicole behind while muttering various things, she got lost in her thoughts, so I left her alone as I continued to the Common Temple with H. As soon as I entered I felt something different, something that shook mepletely, I felt several presences turning their attention on me at the same time as my Authority seemed to interact with the Communal Temple itself, this time I didn''t use my Aura, but somehow my Authority came out from my body in a natural way and interacted with the Communal Temple itself by mixing with it. "This is what Divinity means, master." (Alice) "Your statue is enshrined here and just like the statues of the other Gods, your statue was formed naturally using your power and mine as well as the others." (Alice) "It has be a ce that is under its Authority shared with the other Gods that are enshrined here." (Alice) Alice appeared apanied by Vanessa, the two wereing from inside the Temple, Vanessa was silent leaving only Alice to speak, the two were wearing the clothes of the Temple of Blood with the only difference being the Coats that each one carried. "Good to see you, Dad." (Vanessa) "Thank you for your concern." (I) Vanessa steps forward giving me a hug as Alice bends down in front of me. "No need for formalities..." (I) "She does need some formalities, I am her daughter and a Saint of the Goddess Selene, so I can act this way with you, but I would never do the same thing with the Goddess Selene even under her request." (Vanessa) "Alice represents you as a Saint, she is a living representation of your will and has epted such a role, she can tone down the formalities a little if she so wishes, but she must always keep some of this formality as a sign of respect for you, this is part of her duties." (Vanessa) "She is right, master." (Alice) "..." (I) When I look away from Vanessa''s lecture on these things, I find in the corner of my vision a little behind me someone on the floor, when I look up I realize it''s Eva kneeling and bowing with her forehead on the floor. "It''s no use talking to her, but trust me, she prefers it that way." (Alice) "Please get up Eva." (I) "As your Priestess, kneeling in her presence is my great happiness..." (Eva) "That''s enough Eva, if you continue you will shame the master in public." (Aline) In the surroundings there were many people watching everything that happened, I must say that normally I don''t care about people''s thoughts of me, but I could sense that the strong presences within the Communal Temple were also paying attention, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed at this situation. It was while I didn''t know where to look that I noticed one of the presences divert his attention, I recognize each of these presences for having everyone''s Blessings, then I look around me realizing the reason this presence has diverted attention from me. "How long has she been gone?" (I) "I waved her off as she seemed to be in a hurry." (Vanessa) "We''re about to leave this ce, so she''s right to be in a hurry." (I) "Come on, let me show you where I put her Statue." (Alice) "You seem to be having a lot of fun with this whole thing." (I) "I like the master''s reactions to all this, but I like more how everyone is easily epting all this, even if it causes some misunderstandings." (Alice) Alice and Vanessa told me that they have been waking up at dawn every day to exin to the people whoe to the Communal Temple about my statue, this is because many are asking if I am a god, which cannot be left like that. When I enter the main hall where the statues are, I feel my Authority beingpletely restricted to just one part, my Authority could not get near the statues and the area around them. I also felt like the statues were fundamentally different before, I always knew these statues are different, but now I can feel as if they are alive, I feel as if they are mirror reflections of the Gods, it seemed to be just that to me. When I focus on the statues it was as if I could see this reflection bing more real and I felt my attention on one of the statues alerted the God in question that I felt looking directly at me letting a pressure fall on me just for that extra attention. This was the God of Beasts, after I divert my attention I go closer to my statue which was the only ce where my Authority formed a presence of its own, it was like looking into a mirror, it was too strange to get used to, I felt the same energy of faith that once flowed from the statue to me when I got close, that''s when I felt my Holy Power fully recover. My statue was in the middle of the smallke of blood that was still empty and with a path made so that people could reach the statue that is on an altar in the center of theke. "I''m ready to go, master." (H) "Huhh yeah..." (I) I follow H out of the Communal Temple almost in a daze from everything I felt here, but after leaving the Temple I felt my mind settle down. With H having already prayed to the Demon Goddess of Death, Kalistos. All I could think was that everything was ready, she also had a bag that she didn''t carry before so she must have everything she needs and we left town while I was lost in my thoughts for a little while. I thought a little about all this and decided to continue with H by going to the Undead floor with her, but on the way to the safe room of this floor, I suddenly feel a pull in two directions, this pull came through my connection with La and Nix. This attraction was still weak, I was close to going to where they were when Fairy Empress Lorraine appeared beside me. "It''s not time yet, wait a little longer." (Lorraine) After saying this she disappears without a trace, I was confused but decided to trust her word. ---------------- When we arrived at the Living Undead floor I felt the mundanes, I could feel a much stronger Death Aura, and the terrain was also different from before. This reminds me that I gave Nix a list of changes to make some time ago in Dungeoneering, I have a lot of unused Dungeoneering Points umted. I spent a lot of time thinking about various things in the Dungeon and just umted everything over months while thinking about my free time, I let Nix make the changes days ago before my evolution, as I hardly visit any floors other than the one where the city is, I hadn''t noticed since that patch was the one that had the least changes. "There''s someone else here." (I) I could feel an Aura full of death energy a little way away from us, it was exploding all over the ce and I was able to feel traces of Authority that sent shivers down my back. "It must be Ivan, he spends a lot of time here training, he knows I wasing and must have gone far away, his presence could interfere with the ritual." (H) "So let''s get started, do you need anything from me?" (I) "Not only do I need to drink your blood to help build up my energy reserves for the ritual." (H) Chapter 1059 Cap 1057: Helas Ritual Part 2 H and I went to the center of the Undead city, the city had always been in ruins, but now the city was three times the size and its streets looked like abyrinth covered in miasma mist causing confusion to the senses or maniption of the Aura in the most people. This was an idea I stole from old roleying games and I was excited to try it, but of course, since I was the one who designed the inconspicuousbyrinth of a ruined city shrouded in fog, I knew where I had to go, unfortunately, I couldn''t find one shows with humanoid body and iron pyramid head. "I might have to create one using some Zombie Berserk as a base..." (I) "What are you talking about master?" (H) "I''m not saying anything important, I''m just thinking out loud as I make a mental note of something to do in my spare time." (I) "Also, don''t forget to call me Dad, you''ll get used to it in time." (I) We kept going straight to the center of the ruined city, my vision was being blocked, but my Aura was able to easily mix with the miasma and expand even further, but I didn''t do that to not expel all the Undead from the city in a hurry ruins. In the center of the city, there was arge park full of extremely deadly flowers and trees, this is the most dangerous area on this floor. The trees with the ck body and ethereal blue leaves as if they were made of blue mes are Death Trees, they consume and attract death energy while releasing miasma just getting close to these trees can lead one to death. Flowers are various types of forbidden items used in poisons, curses, and forbidden techniques, each flower has the ability to kill anyone who approaches it in horrible ways, some among them may even try to kill someone on their own. I just wanted to create a safe green area here, a safe ce in the middle of this city full of the Undead, but Lyra and H insisted on taking advantage of this perfect environment to create this ce where they could collect these rare items. "This ce is the best ce to do the ritual, the miasma and death energy will make the ritual stronger while lowering the energy consumption." (H) My Aura which has holy characteristics kept the Undead away, but the things nted in this park did nothing to me or H for another reason, I left my blood to be used in the creation of this park, it took something very nourishing to keep things so rare and wouldn''t sacrifice anyone like Elsaris said it was usually done by criminals. Furthermore, I have the Blessing of the Demon Goddess of Death, we can say that H''s Soul was also empowered by a Death God, could it be a Death God who took his previous life to death by being an Evil God of Corpses, but it was still a God of Death. We entered the park making our way to the center where there were the 4 ck Dragons, they seem to have made their nests here, and as soon as they saw me in my direction where they lowered their heads in front of me if their appearances weren''t so scary it would be cute. "Do they live here?" (I) "Yes, death energy and miasma does not harm ck Dragons, in fact, they should now be almost evolving into Death Dragons." (H) "Are they going to disrupt the ritual?" (I) "No, but I hope they don''t try to interfere." (H) I look at the Dragons and they shake their heads in denial the 4 of them together, they seem to understand what we say, so I wave them away and watch them go a little further while keeping an eye on what we do. "What do we do now?" (I) "You don''t need to do anything... Father..." (H) "Do you just need my blood?" (I) "It is not something critical or demanding for the ritual, but it can strengthen the magic, you have the pure element of darkness, you have the Blessings of the Goddess Kalistos and even an Aura of Death, and your blood is simply a treasure for a Necromancer." (H) "Wouldn''t my Holy Power be a hindrance?" (I) "Not if it''s you, your Holy Power has the same characteristics as your Aura, that includes the energy of death, at the beginning of the Ritual that will be the only thing to be stimted." (H) "If you say so, just tell me how much you need." (I) I use Kinshasa ws to sh my wrist, let the blood seep out as it pools in a floating sphere until it''s half my size, then H waves me to a stop. H controls my blood using blood magic, she uses my blood to draw the magic circles for the ritual as she crystallizes the blood that was already in ce. It took her tens of minutes to create dozens of smaller magic circles, someyered and some intertwined, all forming a pattern that forms a single giant ritual magic circle. With the ritual magic circle ready, H begins to ce all the materials in different positions, always inside one of the smaller magic circles within the ritual. The materials ranged from crystal containing the flesh and blood of tens of thousands of people, crystals containing death energy, Phantom Orbs, Evil Seeds, a True Dragon core, and crystal bones filled with the pure element of darkness. But in the center of the ritual she keeps a crystal of my blood that I gave her some time ago before she evolved, this magic crystal contains my Summoning magic empowered by my Summoning skill. "Looks like everything is in ce." (I) "Yes, it looks like nothing is missing." (H) "Do you need me to move further away?" (I) "May I drink your blood first... Father." (H) "Feel free to ask, what I gave you wasn''t even 1/10 of the blood in my body." (I) I reach out my hand for her then she bites my wrist and I feel her strong suction pulling my blood, I let her continue until she is satisfied whichsts until I''m halfway down my blood, it seems she has a big appetite. When she let go of my arm her eyes sparkled as she licked her lips. "Looks like you enjoyed her meal." (I) "Your blood is magnificent master¡­I mean Father." (H) Everyone who drinks my blood says so and I can understand that, my blood has thousands of bloodlines mixed in, that alone would be good enough to make any vampire''s mouth water, but that''s not all, from what my sisters told me, the fact that me having Pure Elemental Affinities and Blessings of Gods also nourishes my blood, all this not counting my Divine lineage. For all these facts that even my sisters ask to drink my blood sometimes. "I''m careful." (I) "Don''t worry, this time I''m confident." (H) I move away from her going backwards, so I see her walk towards the center of the ritual instead of staying outside, I was worried that I knew the ce this ritual was trying to connect from, so I wanted to call her, but I hesitated remembering since she''s the expert here, I have to trust her. I see him sh his hand and cause a trickle of blood to flow from her hand onto the summoning crystal which continued to ooze down until it reached the floor below where the ritual magic circle was. With this thread of blood connecting H, the summoning crystal, and the ritual circle below, I soon realize that H''s mana has started to flow through this blood and the ritual lights up. "< Death Familiar Summoning Ritual: Activate >" (H) Soon all the items scattered by the Ritual began to dissolve and be absorbed by the Ritual making the design of all the magic circles light up even more, at first it was just a red light since the crystals forming the ritual were made with my blood. But in a short while the red light turns into a ck light which soon after was followed by mes burning the blood crystals forming ck mes which were attracting death energy from the surroundings, the light these ck mes emit was dark blue, this gives a macabre feeling to the environment and frightening for H in the middle of this macabre ritual. "< May my offer be epted for the imprisonment of all that is impure, may the one I seek be released from his bonds and obey me. >" (H) "< Necromancer Summon >" (H) "Listen to my voice ande to me, be my power and I''ll give you a chance to walk the world once more!" (H) H begins to speak and a presence begins to form within the ritual circle, the power of which is tremendous and seems to bring ruin to everything. This power and presence was noting from someone, it was like the presence of nature, but it was the opposite, this energy was full of miasma and death. Before long the ritual circle began to suck miasma and death energy inrge amounts from the surroundings as the mes only increased, this made the bizarre presence grow stronger and stronger just within the ritual area. So terrifying was this presence that even I felt cold sweat on my back. Chapter 1060 Cap 1058: Helas Ritual Part 3 I was looking at H''s summoning ritual, something she had been preparing for months, she gathered all the necessary materials and knew how to perfectly perform the ritual after days and days of studying just this ritual. Some of these materialse from me or from the Treasure I umted in the Dungeon, but none of that mattered, least of all to me. All I was doing was responding to H''s strong urge to perform this forbidden ritual, unbeknownst to her I had spoken with the High Priest of Death, Henry. He told me in more detail about this ritual and what could happen, even though he has few records about this ritual as few dared to perform it in the past. A Necromancer can reanimate corpses and manipte Ghosts to serve as Familiars, this allows them to have a fully loyal Familiar while also allowing them great freedom to choose the type of Familiar they desire. In the words of High Priest Henrique, "only the mad tried to free those condemned to Hell", in his words. After a few questions, I found out that the Hell described in this world is not the same as the mythologies, games, stories, and movies that my world has portrayed over so long as a ce of penance for those whomitted sins in life. Hell in this world is literally a ce, a dimension connected with the one we are in, a ce where terrible creatures are imprisoned for different reasons, and also the ce where the race of Demons and Undead originated. Just like the Fairy World or the Spirit World, Hell is a purely energy and ethereal reality, physical beings are not able to enter there, also there is little chance of getting out for fools who tried to enter of their own free will. The miasma is like the very air in that space, it''s everywhere, a ce like that doesn''t have a single ce that could be called safe. Just opening a door to Hell is taboo and it looks like I did that once against the Church of Light, but in my case, I just brought a mindless monster that was born in Hell and had a Blessing of the Demon Goddess of Death, but even though I was hit as punishment, it seems that the damage I took that day wasn''t just for forcing that Summon, which by the way was random. But High Priest Henrique told me about what happens to those who do this Ritual, something so specific that not bringing an ordinary creature and not releasing a creature trapped in Hell, that is breaking a Taboopletely. I look at H being surrounded by the ck and blue mes while so much death energy is being concentrated in her ritual, I also notice the horrible presence that forms, I can also almost see a kind of gate of bones forming. The presence he felt was from Hell itself, just as this world has the presence of nature full of harmony everywhere, hell seems to have its own presence full of pain, suffering, and cruelty. I''m pretty sure H can''t see the door, that''s why I''m not using my eyes to see the shadow or outline of this door, I''m seeing it with my Aura and Authority, it just feels like my instincts are telling me what to do what is there and what does it look like. At this moment a ck energyes out through what I believe to be the cracks in the door, this energy builds up in the form of a ck hood with chains covered by thorns attached to the waist and keeping what''s underneath the hoodpletely hidden. The presence of this creature was ghastly, it was as if the energy of death had taken a physical form, and yet it still looked like an ethereal creature. I could feel a kind of Aura containing only pure deathtching onto where H was, at this point, I was preparing to intervene because I had already confirmed that it was exactly who High Priest Henry said could appear, a Taboo Hunter of Death. Some time ago I saw a Taboo Hunter for the first time, it was a Vampire who broke a Taboo of the Goddess Selene and was condemned in the most serious way possible, he became an eternal existence that will hunt for eternity those who like him broke Taboos. This was clearly someone on the side of the Goddess of Death, I couldn''t let him do something bad to H, so I focus my power on the wings that appear on my back while focusing my power on my arm. "Stop you idiot, you''re only going to kill them both, that''s just a Taboo Death Hunter and he doesn''t have his weapon in hand." (Caitlyn) "What do you mean?" (I) "The Taboo Hunters of Death who guard Hell''s Gate test those who ask permission to enter through the front and kill those who try to trespass or remove someone from inside without permission." (Caitlyn) "(So he''s testing H?)" (I) I look at H and see her standing in front of the Taboo Death Hunter, his Aura covers her, but I couldn''t help but worry so I left some of my power to protect her using my bloodline inside her. The Taboo Hunters seemed to notice what I did, he turns towards me, and I felt everything around me freeze, but he wasn''t much stronger than me, at least from what little I sensed of his Aura, he seemed to just match in strength with me. "(I will not do anything against her offspring children of the Gods, so do not interfere with the judgment.)" I didn''t want to leave anyway, but H looked at me and nodded, so I stopped interfering, but even so, I was moving my power within me to explode with my full power if necessary. What I see next is the Taboo Hunters of Death turn to H once more and extend his arm covered by his ck cloak towards H, then a singlepletely white finger appears from inside the cloak, this finger was as if it had been painted with ink, then he touches H''s forehead. That''s when it started, I saw H''s body fill with the presence of Hell, her hair started to turn white and fall out, her skin aged faster and faster, her scales were cracking and wounds were opening on her body where purple blood was runny. "Calm down and don''t interfere." (Caitlyn) "Is she in any danger?" (I) "If she was someone else, maybe so." (Caitlyn) "But she has many advantages, starting with her body, thenes her Soul which can be considered a treasure of Death, and finally her lineage, all this not counting her natural talent to be a Necromancer." (Caitlyn) "That''s not what I asked..." (I) "She''ll be alive, maybe bedridden for a while, but nothing serious." (Caitlyn) "I think you better be right because if something happens to her I''ll start by killing the Taboo Hunter before I show you what breaking a Taboo really is." (I) "I don''t expect anything different from you, just stop threatening the doorman just because he''s listening, he doesn''t fear death or you." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I kept still just watching, I was closely following the signs of H''s vital energy that was descending less than I expected from her appearance, but her Aura was strangely calm and her eyes remain closed the whole time. If it was in the past before I learned to control my emotions I would have run there to end it all, but it seems I would just be doing something needlessly. "What tests or tests is he putting H through?" (I) "The first is synchronizing with the presence of Hell, something simr to what you do when mixing your Aura with the presence of nature in the surroundings, this would normally lead someone directly to death and anyone who survives has a high chance of going insane." (Caitlyn) "The second test is finding the one you want as a Familiar in Hell, which would be impossible in most cases." (Caitlyn) "The only way to do that is throughpatibility with the Familiar, something we both know she has even before she was her daughter." (Caitlyn) "So I''ll keep waiting, but what I said before wasn''t a threat to him, it was a warning, I usually stand by what I say." (I) I could control my emotions and keep a rational mind, but that doesn''t mean I don''t feel anything, the killing intenting out of me was stronger than I expected. Sigh But it seems I worried for nothing, soon the presence of Hell blended in harmony with H''s Aura and few secondster a purple chain came out of the gate and wrapped around H''s arm before bing energy entering her body as she left chain tattoos on her arm. It was at this moment that the Taboo Hunter of Death withdrew his finger and waved at the door, tearing it to pieces, which formed a ring above the two, the ring was the size of the Ritual. Thisrge ring absorbed the ck and blue mes making these mes fill the inside of the ring, it was at this moment that I felt the presence of Hell stronger, at this moment arge w with chains still attached to the wrist. "I''ve never seen anyoneplete both tests so quickly, it also looks like she got what she wanted." (Caitlyn) Chapter 1061 Cap 1059: Helas Familiar Even with all that going on, with the gate being torn to pieces before forming into this great ring that absorbed the ck and blue mes of the ritual, I never stopped looking at H, that''s because I was confirming that her situation stopped getting worse. Almost all of her hair had already fallen out and the little that was left was gray like someone very old, her skin was smooth before, now it was full of old age wrinkles, and her body was thin to the point of seeing the shape of her bones in the skin, but even with all that, his life energy doesn''t seem to have dropped below half. When I finally turn my attention to the ring that had the interior filled with the ck and blue mes it absorbed from the Ritual, I see arge w with chains attached to the wristsing out from inside the ring. The ws that emerged are made only of bones and soon another giant w also attached by chains appears, the two ws are attached to the edges of therge ring and finally a colossal skull head appears. RRROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!!! The great skull attracts all the miasma and energy of death the moment it roars upwards while releasing a killing intent not less than what was felt a few minutes ago when I thought H was in danger. With half of its body of bones sticking out I was able to realize that it was a Dragon Skeleton, I also recognized it as the Undead that H the scenes manages to summon temporarily. This Skeleton Dragon had chains on its arms, neck, wings, and even attached to its spine, all of these chains continuing down through the portal it was exiting. "< Take my blood and break free from the restraints. >" (H) "< Absorb my Aura and be part of my power. >" (H) "< Listen to my voice and obey! >" (H) H''s voice was charged with her Aura and traces of my Authority, but what surprised me was I felt a simr sense of Hell''s presence that I felt beforeing from her voice. The Dragon spreads its wings breaking the chains before new chains appear trapping its wings again, the purple light that this creature had in the eyeholes became a me or should I say a fire for its size. Soon he absorbed the blood, power, and Aura of H before the chains broke freeing him, then the very gate he left through copses causing the mes inside the ring to go towards the Dragon, but instead of running, he turned away ys in the mes. I saw the mes not burn him, but rather being absorbed by his eyes as a Spectral Body formed from the mes around him, I also noticed that his form was bing less bestial and achieving more humanoid traits like standing with his two hind legs while adjusting the body posture in the air for a straighter spine. Perhaps his biggest change was his skull which was disproportionate with his body, his skull shrinks a little while all the bones in his body turned ck, in the end, his Spectral Body was blue in color, his 3 pairs of wings were in ck mes and blue. I also saw some ck chains still attached to his wrists, but it didn''t seem to restrict him who was easily over 50 meters tall. "What was that just now?" (I) "He evolved by consuming the power that created this Gate of Hell, something H did on purpose, guiding him to do this." (Caitlyn) "Where is that..." (I) "He''s gone, opening another passageway to Hell, he cane and go as he pleases." (Caitlyn) I looked down and only H was standing shaking where the center of the ritual was, but now the ritual was no more, every magic circle or line forming the Ritual on the floor disappeared leaving only red dust behind. I look at H and try to go to her who just looked up to where the Dragon is flying, I clearly noticed him still absorbing the miasma and energy of death in this city. I wanted to go to H to see how she was doing, but Caitlyn stopped me once again, when she was about toin I saw the Dragon covered in mes that decreased in size until leaving a human-sized Skeleton. His body was humanoid with his bones being twice as thick as a normal person''s and his legs having the bend of the knee backwards like a creature made to walk on 4 legs, his head there was that of a Dragon Skull now proportional to the rest of the body. He who previously had no clothes was covered in mes once more leaving behind a purple robe torn at the edges. He still had his wings of fire behind his back when he descended to where H was, then he bows lowering his head to H who lets her blood drip onto his skull making red patterns draw on his skull permanently. "I live to serve, what is my master''s name?" "My name is H, you can call me by that name from now on." (H) "His name will be Hellyos." (H) "I exist to serve you mydy and I will make myself worthy of the name you bestowed upon me." (Hellyos) Something was strange, his Aura was different, much calmer and less aggressive, he also seemed much more polite than I imagined at first. "Why does he look different?" (I) "Ask him." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn points to H walking weakly towards us and Hellyos walking beside her following his walking pace, I approach the fangs, and I see Hellyos try to stop me appearing in front of me, but I step into the shadow of a tree on the way as if falling into a hole andes out after H, I slit my wrist and put it in her mouth. "I''m not going to do anything against my own daughter, I''m just looking out for her." (I) "Then you don''t have to do anything to me and you should stop too sister, he wouldn''t be able to do anything anyway." (I) "I think I''m going to have to teach that just politeness when talking is not enough, I should have known that someone from Hell would be easier to fall into aggression as a standard response." (Caitlyn) "..." (Hellyos) I didn''t want to hit my daughter''s Familiar, I already knew that I was stronger than him in his current form and even if he changes back to his Dragon form, it doesn''t mean much since I can also increase my power by transforming. In addition, I can clearly see what his elements are, I feel the energies of Curse, Darkness, and Death in his Aura, none of this scares me, in fact, it just proves that my advantage is even greater. But I avoidedbat by just going to H, so I used my blood to feed her before delivering a healing potion. Meanwhile, Caitlyn was sitting on his shoulders, I don''t know what she''s doing but he''s still. After taking care of H I have her floating lying next to me while her Familiar follows us along with my sister floating on my other side. I let H rest on a bed I pull out of item storage, then I sit down on the side of the bed. "How are you feeling?" (I) "I''m fine, master... Father." (H) "I just need to rest." (H) H raises her hand showing that the skin on her hand is already returning to normal. ------------- When we get back to the city floor, I lead H straight to the mansion while I have her familiar follow me to the Temple Communal. "Who are you? A Dragon? An Undead?" (I) "I''m both, I was born in Hell from the corpse of a ck Dragon that was trapped there, and the first thing I did was devour that Dragon''s Soul or what was left of his Soul." (Hellyos) "Now after being released from the chains and having my full power released as well as receiving the power my mistress prepared for me, I have been reborn as a True Death Dragon." (Hellyos) "I don''t sense many emotions in your Aura." (I) "I shouldn''t have any, I shouldn''t even have a mind." (Hellyos) "The Contract I made with my mistress allowed me to suppress my instincts and finally have a mind, which is why I am able to take this form now." (Hellyos) "You know, I have a lot of familiars, so I know you must be loyal to H, but that''s not enough, I don''t want someone to stand by her just because of this Family Contract." (I) "I want to know if you''ll protect her willingly, I want to know if you''ll be there for her when she needs it, and I want to know how much she means to you." (I) "Everything I am now she gave it to me, she was also the one who always brought me to the world of the living to fight alongside her, she is important to me." (Hellyos) I look at him, but I don''t know if he is telling the truth or not, his face has no expression and his Aura is too strange for me to understand. "Let''s go to High Priest Henrique, I need to know more about you and know if another of the Death Taboo Hunters is going toe after you." (I) Chapter 1062 Cap 1060: Temple Of The Fairies Part 1 I was next to Karina looking at her sleeping, scales covering her entire body while constantly releasing energy, I try to bring my hand closer, but I feel resistance due to the flow of energy around her body. "She''s been like this for a long time." (I) "This is what happens when you restrict evolution to strength without creating a growth barrier." (Yara) "Why she did it?" (I) "Because she wanted more than just being a Priestess, she was afraid of not being able to stand by her side just as a Dragon Priestess." (Yara) "..." (I) I look at Karina''s state, her body covered in these crystal scales to the point where her face is not visible and her life energy getting lower and lower. "What did she do?" (I) "She already knew how to reach greater heights, the God Akatosh answered her prayers along with a warning." (Yara) "..." (I) Sigh I have a lot on my mind and yet more and more things keeping up to worry about. I already have to worry about Nix and La who have been going through their evolutions for so long, I also have to worry about the Demon War and the Church of Light affecting me indirectly since I have acquaintances participating, I also have to worry with the Gray Elf vige that surrounds us and now I have to worry about the state of Karina. "You shouldn''t..." (Yara) "What are you going to say? Are you going to say it so you don''t get worried? So I don''t me her for being reckless?" (I) "I will always care about the people important to me, I will also not me her for doing something of her own free will even knowing the risks and being reckless, I would be a hypocrite otherwise..." (I) I look once again at Karina''s state, I can feel that the energy within her is in conflict, she had my energy from before the evolution and tried to absorb the new characteristics of my current evolution. "I''m not sure why she did it, but at the moment I don''t know if I can help her, it seems I have to solve my problems in pieces..." (I) "(If she did that after the Dragon God''s reply, then he is the one I should seek.)" (I) I knew where I was supposed to go to get the answers I needed, so I went to the Communal Temple, and the High Priestess of Life wasing along with me. "Why didn''t anyone tell me about Karina before?" (I) "You were a good-for-nothing who couldn''t even take care of himself, telling you earlier would only have made something even more reckless happen." (Yara) "That sounds like something I would do, not gonna lie." (I) "But are you sure that her life isn''t in danger?" (I) "She''s not going to die, but I can''t say that she''s fine right now, honestly, I''m not sure what she''s going through..." (Yara) "What did you say... where am I..." (I) Before I could reach the Communal Temple I felt something strange and the voice of the High Priestess of Life disappeared, that''s when I realized that I was no longer in the city, I was facing the mansion. "Lorraine, I know you''re there." (I) "Then you already know what I want or rather what you need to do." (Lorraine) "Yes, I know..." (I) The only person I know of who can enter and exit the Dungeon as he pleases without restrictions could be none other than Fairy Empress Lorraine. I also know why she called me here, I can feel La''s call to our connection, now she is much stronger than before, and that''s why Lorraine called me. "Do you know anything about Nix?" (I) "You must know the answer better than I do, aren''t you feeling the same way?" (Lorraine) "..." (I) I already knew the answer, just wanted to confirm since I don''t know what to expect. "You''re pretty calm." (Lorraine) "It''s no use being anxious or nervous, now the most important thing is to help La, so tell me what to do." (I) "You should already know what La is doing." (Lorraine) "The evolution of one of them is always linked with their Cradles, this goes for both La and Nix, so this time it should be the same." (I) "You''re not wrong, if you have to be specific, La is connecting her Faerie Gate directly with Faerie." (Lorraine) "A Fairy Temple!? But I thought..." (I) "She is already at the same level as you, the minimum requirement for a Fairy Temple." (Lorraine) "But I thought only Fairy Kings could manage to create a Fairy Temple." (I) "Exactly, that''s why she is bing a Fairy Queen, as I said before, she has met the minimum requirements." (Lorraine) "I thought Fairy Kings were Demigods from what I heard earlier." (I) "Most of them yes, but it wasn''t always like that, they didn''t be Demigods because they were Fairy Kings, just the opposite." (Lorraine) "They attained Godhood by bing Demigods by bing Fairy Kings." (Lorraine) "She, too, might reach those same heights one day." (Lorraine) "..." (I) I walk while I talk to Lorraine, and with that, I start to have a clearer view of the whole situation, when I arrived in the back garden I saw thousands of Fairies flying around something, their Auras seemed to try to mask what was behind, as they are so many working together, I can''t take my Aura very far. Just by looking, I can tell that something is different, the space itself is rippled, it wasn''t like that earlier, but now it''s as if a storm has started on a calm sea, the space is rippled violently to the point where tiny cracks form by the dozens before they closepletely. "Are you sure there''s no risk?" (I) "The only risk there is if I can''t get to her." (Lorraine) "Aren''t the fairies supposed to do this themselves? At least that''s what I''ve learned." (I) As I spoke to her, I continued analyzing the situation in front of me, before taking the first step I have to be careful not to get caught in those cracks or the most violent waves in space. "That would be true if she had done it right, a Faerie Cradle must be created by the Faerie herself, but La created this Faerie Cradle with thebined power of the two of you." (Lorraine) Lorraine touches the air and sparks of energy gather before forming traces of energy just like Aura''s. "Your power and Aura is all over the Cradle, even your Authority and Holy Power affected the Cradle, I sincerely think that if it wasn''t inside this Dungeon that already belongs to you, the world would have crushed both of you." (Lorraine) "(I can''t say that this Fairy Cradle was actually a big ident, nobody nned it...)" (I) "You must get to her and circte your powers between the two before doing the same to the Cradle of Faerie, this will only take a few minutes." (Lorraine) "That is if you can get past the turbulent space and the Fairies who are acting purely on instinct to protect La." (Lorraine) "If that''s all, then it will be easy." (I) I couldn''t help but smile, so without saying anything else I started walking forward, I was hesitant as I didn''t know what to do, but it looks like everything is going to be easier than I expected. "It''s time to wake up you little Demon..." (I) "< Territory >" (I) I walk to where the space is bing and I can feel like there''s something trying to crush my body continuously, but I use my Authority to create a Territory around me following the line of my body while glued to my skin. Doing something like this was one of the things hammered into my body by my sisters, it protected me from space warping, maintaining this was difficult as normally a Territory is fixed in ce where it was created, what I''m doing is basically loading a part of the space around me with me. "(I feel like I''m dragging something incredibly heavy.)" (I) But even with this protection I kept dodging the cracks in space seeing that they could breach my Territory, I also noticed that the Fairies seemed to be able to follow the flow of space ripples, which protected them from the cracks and being crushed by space in disarray like this. As soon as I got to the Fairies I noticed that many had their eyes in a daze with tears in their eyes and it only took me a few seconds to realize why, the Cradle of the Fairies was transmitting the pain that La was feeling, but somehow that pain and screams seem something I''ve seen before. I walk towards the Fairies who just started attacking before they even look at me, but when I raise my Aura all the Fairies look at me as they make room for me to pass until I reach where La was. When I saw her I noticed that her body was in pieces, literally small pieces as if it had gone through a shredder, these pieces were circling around her like two rings, and what was in the middle was a silhouette of many colors and without features, but even without eyes, I realized that I was in a trance and closed to the outside world. "Your sleep time is up you little Demon thing, I''ll make you wake up." (I) Chapter 1063 Cap 1061: Temple Of The Fairies Part 2 I wouldn''t leave La in this situation, at the moment she seems to have lost her physical body, but I also can''t say if this featureless luminous body is her Soul, I can''t say if she did it on purpose or not. I walk towards her as all the Fairies walk away from us, I can feel La''s Aura everywhere since I arrived in the manor gardens, but where I am now it feels different. "I see..." (I) It only took me a second to understand that the Aura from before was what I perceived from the Cradle, but now I am directly feeling La''s Aura. I sit down in front of her and she stretches out my hand, I can''t tell if she can hear my words normally without having a body, I also don''t know if she notices my presence, so while I stretched my hands forward I was also using our connection to convey my will. I felt a slight vibration in her Aura as I transmitted my will, then felt as if her focus of attention was diverted to me as she reached out her hands to touch mine. I grabbed her hands that were now slightlyrger than mine while intertwining our fingers facing each other. "Let''s use our power together..." (I) I had only sent my will through our connection and how she seemed to react to it I thought for a second that she would be able to hear me, but as soon as I touched her hand I realized her state, what is in front of me is the essence of power like. this like La''s Soul, but her mind is not here. I look around trying to use my Aura to mix with the Cradle of Fairies with difficulty, that''s when I confirmed that La''s mind was together with the Cradle of Fairies. Since she didn''t understand what she was saying, I just started to circte my power, Aura and Authority with La''s Soul in front of me one at a time. I started with the energies of the various Pure Elements we shared, I felt these natural synergies running through the luminous body in front of me, and I felt the paths it was passing through as it blended with her own power, so I began to use my power, but only my mana, I avoided using my Spiritual Energy or my Ki since Fairies are beings solely focused on Magic. After that, I added my Aura and La seemed to reflexively do the same, that''s when the rings made from her body parts started circling both of us instead of circling just her. Another thing that happened was the energy that circted only in her returning to me through my other handpleting the first cycle which was slow, but the energy that returned was no longer just mine, and I was not able to keep my body still for a long time, so I sent it to her once more. I also felt something forming between the two of us and I realized that it was an excess of ourbined power forming between the two of us because of the flow of energy forming between us, it was at this moment that I added my Holy Power, I knew it was moment for it because it was my instinct speaking, as soon as my power passed into La''s body her colors became even stronger and she feels the sphere of power between us circting her power with the Cradle of Faerie doing a secondyer of energy cirction. It was then that my Authority seemed to move on its own, I didn''t stop it and just let it happen as it joined the flow of power between me and La. Suddenly the ripples in space became stronger, that''s because waves of energy spread from where we were all over the Cradle of Fairies, since I could feel the entire area that this Cradle of Fairies upies, I also felt that with each wave the area becamerger and something was changing inside, I could feel the Fairy door in my shadow rise for the first time, they were brutal wooden doors with star bark just like my scales, these doors started to open at the same time as the ripples of space were canceled out by the surge of energy emanating from both of us. "(Idiot Master...)" (La) "(La, can you hear me!?)" (I) Suddenly I feel La speaking inside my mind, but her presence emanated from everything in the surroundings, I kept circting all that power between me and La faster and faster. The energy that built up between us slowly began to condense at the same time as the door opened, I could feel that something was changing around me, it wasn''t just the area of Fairy Cradle that was increasing or the ripples in space getting smaller and smaller, I could feel somethingpleting itself, it took me a few tens of seconds to notice that this feeling ofpleteness wasing from the Fairy Gate that came out of my Shadow behind me. I wasn''t able to look back but I was still able to feel something flowing from behind me to the surroundings, it took me a while to feel because it was just more energy of the same Elements as La, apart from that there was a presence mixed in with those Elements, it was Divine energy with a presence I recognized immediately. This power blended with the surroundings faster and faster as the Fairy Gate became more and more open, it was only when I felt that this Fairy Gate waspletely open that the Divine energy mixed with the Cradle of Fairies. Immediately, after mixing with everything in the surroundings, the Divine energy mixed with the rings made from La''s body that are circling around me and La. Other than that, she didn''t approach us as expected, I was so distracted that it took me a while to realize that the flow of energy between me and La had already sucked all the Mana out of my body, and now it was leaving my body and La''s as it moved it made a ring of multicolored energy around the energy between the two of us. When that happened, I felt like all the pieces were falling into ce. At this moment I saw La''s luminous body of pure energy in front of me release bursts of pure energy like lightning that stopped in the air around her as the energy of the surroundings was sucked into her, I also felt as if her mind returned to her body, I felt two arms growing from his energy body and extending to the sides of the energy between us. "This is her coronation... La of Nature." (Goddess Aine) I could feel the Blessing of the Fairy Goddess within me releasing the power that mixed with the cirction of energy. At this time the Divine energy flows from the surroundings into the energy between me and La which seemed to be crushed by this power as I became smaller and smaller until it formed a crystalline mass with multiple different colors glowing. La who had this mass between two of her four arms started using her hands to give a specific shape to this mass made of pure crystallized energy. La, with great dexterity and precision worthy of a legendary artist, takes a few seconds to transform this crystalline mass into the shape of a crown that seems to have two ster crystal horns like my scales while the rest of the crown seems to be formed by crystalline tree roots, The glow of the various stars on the two horns are the colors of the various Elements it has control over. As soon as this crown of form feels my Aura and Authority being sucked in along with the divine energy in the surroundings, then the crown is above La''s luminous body floating on top of her head. When this happens I can feel a pulsation in the space as it has stabilized, then from the crown a swirl of energy forms around La. Right now I feel like I''m knocked out of our connection by a wave of energy that pulls me away from her, but I''m still able to feel the overflowing happiness she feels. As soon as I looked around the Divine energy and the presence of the Fairy Goddess was gone and the gate that I was barely able to see just at a nce had changed, it was now a crystal Gate ornate with images of nature from various ces like forests, mountains, oceans, deserts, clouds in the sky, volcanoes, the sun and the moon. Even while I was admiring the Gate that looks like a work of art, it started to sink into my shadow once more, I didn''t seem to have control over the Fairy Gate, so it just disappears into my shadow once more. I look over to where La is surrounded by energy not being able to see her inside, I try to move forward but am stopped when the space around me freezes. "You did a good job, now she''s going to be fine." (Lorraine) "What is happening now?" (I) "This is no longer just a Cradle of Faerie, but it hasn''t be a Temple of Faerie yet, at least not until she wakes up." (Lorraine) "A Fairy Queen''s crown represents her Authority, but she doesn''t have a body yet and that''s what she''s creating right now, a new body." (Lorraine) "How long will it take?" (I) "If it was a normal case just a few hours, but because of the interference you had to do, I honestly don''t know, it couldst a few days." (Lorraine) "..." (I) "No need to make that worried face, she''s more than fine already, you should be doing other things now." (Lorraine) I look towards the waterfall, I can feel Nix''s call, when I look back to where Lorraine was, she disappeared as she wanted. Sigh "Shees and goes as she pleases, but she could at least say goodbye." (I) Chapter 1064 Cap 1062: Temple Of Spirits Part 1 Getting zero Mana made my head feel a little weird, if I hadn''t already been through worse, I couldn''t even stand up right now, so before I went to where Nix was, I drank arge amount of blood and 2 bottles of potions. After a few more minutes feeling my Mana grow more and more until a decent amount, I spread my wings and in a short time I arrived where the waterfall was, there I found someone I didn''t recognize. She was a beautiful young woman who appears to have started to be an adult now, her chocte ck skin set off her long, wavy silver hair as well as her blue eyes that seem to contain the depth of the ocean. I didn''t know who she was, but I was sure of one thing, she was stronger than me, she was much stronger than me since I wasn''t able to even feel her Aura. "I didn''t mean to disturb you, so I hope my presence doesn''t put you on your guard against me." "..." (I) "I have a few questions, but the one I needed answered¡­ I think I already know the answer." (I) At some point this person appeared in front of me with a kind smile and loving eyes, I didn''t notice him move even after appearing in front of me, but I wasn''t scared, not because of his polite and kind way of speaking or his loving look. What gave me peace of mind was discovering her identity when I could see her face up close, even though I''ve never seen her before, the family resemnce is too great not to recognize. "Nice to meet you Ste, Moon Fairy Queen." (I) "Nice to meet you too, child of the Goddess Selene." (Ste) Her resemnce to Nix was very strong, but while Nix has a more aggressive face like her father, Ste has a calmer and kinder face. "What are you doing here? I thought you were avoiding Nix." (I) "I felt her Spirit gate opening while she was still in the Spirit world or at least that''s what I thought would happen¡­" (Ste) Ste floated forward and I went behind where I could better see the waterfall from above, inside the smallke it was like a big monster was hiding while the moon was shining on the water, which is strange since it was still daylight. Furthermore, the waterfall seemed to cast shadows on the water of theke, everything was very strange, I highly realized that the various Spirits were sleeping floating in the surroundings. I tried to follow the location Ste pointed to and with that, I saw a reflection of Nix sitting on the waterfall surrounded by shadows, this was a reflection of Nix in his Human form, I found this strange as I thought of the creature in theke being Nix in his Dragon body. "Is your mind as separate from your Soul as La is?" (I) "Would La be the Fairy that Lorraine had her eye on?" (Ste) "Yes, she was in a peculiar state, to say the least when I got there." (I) "Nix is not separate, because both the reflection in the waterfall and the big shadow at the bottom of theke are just representations of her, the real Nix is there." (Ste) Ste pointed to the moon''s reflection in the middle of theke, I didn''t understand why she pointed to that spot, but when I looked I couldn''t see even a trace of Nix. "She is trapped in an illusion, this Cradle of Spirits was not built by her alone, trying to use her power to raise this ce into a Temple of Spirits was too difficult a process to be done without her cooperation." (Ste) "The Element of the Moon is a mixture of reality and illusion, she lost control over the Cradle of Spirits falling into this illusion and taking all the Spirits along with her." (Ste) "What are her reflections and shadows that I''m seeing?" (I) "These are representations that the Cradle is reflecting from within the illusion, you must reach her and do the same as you did with the Fairy." (Ste) "Do you know what I did to La?" (I) "I saw you guys, I wanted to know if I could do something for Faerie who was in a tougher situation than Nix." (Ste) That means I just need to circte my energy along with her, but for that, I have to get to her first. I look at the surroundings seeing that the space was stable, quite different from how the Cradle of the Fairies where La was, but it also felt heavier. I tried to get closer and I could feel pressure around the arm I stretched out. "An illusion that bes more real within the Cradle of Spirits." (Ste) "Pay attention and you''ll realize it''s not your body that''s under pressure." (Ste) "..." (I) I tried to concentrate and realized that the pressure was from one Aura, or should I say thousands of Auras from the sleeping Spirits around. Knowing what this pressure was, so I would know how to deal with it, I surrounded myself with my Aura and started to float towards the center of theke where the reflection of the moon was. I noticed the human-shaped reflection of Nix open his eyes in the waterfall of shadows and look at me, I also noticed therge Dragon shadow at the bottom of theke turning his head towards me, it was an unsettling feeling for me, the pressure now it wasn''t just from Aura, I could feel my own Soul being pressured and yet I continued my truck to reach the reflection of the moon in the center of theke. The closer I get, the greater the distance seems, I feel as if the world around me is getting bigger along with the reflection of the moon in theke or me bing smaller and smaller. I also noticed that the closer I get the more my conscience bes heavy, but it wasn''t hard to resist that as it continued, in a few seconds the reflection of the moon on theke became more real and even solid while everything in the surroundings seemed to darken. That''s when I saw someone standing looking up towards the void in the living reflection of the Moon, that person was Nix with tears in his eyes. I kept floating until I stopped in front of her, due to the ring difference in height between us I kept floating towards her at the height of our eyes, she still kept looking up, her eyespletely empty as well as the expression on her face nk. "Nix, can you hear me?" (I) "..." (I) Sigh She didn''t seem to notice my presence, even with me standing right in front of her, I tried to use my Aura but surprisingly I wasn''t able to, the pressure was restricting my Aura, both the Aura pressure and the one I felt in my Soul are just inconveniences and yet they are restricting my movements more than I care to admit. Nix wouldn''t seem to be able to notice my presence or see that I was right in front of him, he also didn''t seem able to hear my voice, so I reached my hand up to his face to dry his tears, but as soon as I touched his face our connection began sending a whirlwind of emotions my way. It was a great deal of terror, fear, and murderous intent, but mostly hate. The emotions are so strong and intense that I was carried away by them, before I knew it I was next to a small silver Dragon with some ck scales, the Dragon was seriously injured and in itsst breath, it looked up with tears in its eyes to an intense battle in the sky making blood rain under the earth. That vision onlysted a second before I woke up, I still had my hand on Nix''s face and I could still feel his emotions flowing through me, but this time I was more prepared. "You must know I''m here, some part of you knows I''m here, so follow my lead." (I) This time I don''t waste any more time trying to wake her up, clearly the illusion where Nix is trapped has to do with her past trauma, the illusion trapped her on the worst day of her life, the day she lost everything. I hold both of her hands together with my own, then just like I did with La, I start to circte my energy to Nix''s body, the only difference is that this time it was Spiritual Energy. "(Come on, I know you can hear me, Nix.)" (I) Nix didn''t seem to notice my energy going into her body, I tried to use our connection to pull some kind of connection with her, but nothing I did or said was taking effect, that''s when I had an idea, an idea that I had strong doubts about use, but in the end, I chose to do it. But just to be sure, I pped her face twice, bit her hand, and tried to use a Poison on her, but she didn''t react to any of it, so I have no other option. "I''m sorry Nix, but that''s the only way I could think of to react." (I) I knew she was in shock reliving the day she experienced the horrors of the War, the day she lost her mother and saw massacres being carried out for no reason from her point of view, her mind is hampered by the strong emotions she felt that day, only extreme target could affect his mind right now. I use my body control, one of the skills I hate the most to modify my vocal chords to change my voice to a specific one. Sigh "My dear follow my voice and wake up from this illusion." (Ste''s voice) "Mother..." (Nix) "Circle your energy along with me my dear." (Ste''s voice) "A mother really is..." (Nix) I can''t stand doing this to Nix, but I knew only her mother''s voice would be able to reach her, but that doesn''t make what I''m doing any less wrong. Chapter 1065 Cap 1063: Temple Of Spirits Part 2 I didn''t like the idea of pretending to be Nix''s mother to get her to cooperate, but not being able to see any other option in this situation, the idea of leaving Nix lost in this illusion is terrifying to me. "Let our power be one and circte among us following my lead, my dear." (Ste''s voice) I started to use my energy again to circte from my body to Nix''s body, this time she controlled the energy along with me to circte in her body while adding her own energy, as much as I dislike doing that with Nix, at least less is making a difference in how she reacts. I felt the energy circting from her body to mine before returning to her, this cycle was bing faster and faster, and I was also adding my Holy Power, my Aura and my Authority little by little with her doing the same. Nix was making this circr energy between us flow faster and faster, I felt my Spiritual Energy depleting below half, and it was then that I noticed the reflection of the moon below us both spinning in the same direction as the energy in our bodies. I only notice this change because the light of this reflection of the moon was also increasing until I couldn''t ignore it anymore. At this moment I feel something move inside my shadow, a few secondster I noticed something rising from my shadow behind me again, even without being able to look back I could imagine what it could be since I went through something simr not long ago. Just out of the corner of my eye I managed to catch a glimpse of the Gate of Spirits, it was a gate made of solid ck metal by the looks of it, I seemed to be able to see very faintly out of the corner of my eye any movement at the gate. I stopped using Ste''s voice now that Nix was doing what was needed, but I still must apologize to herter for doing such a horrible thing to her. I wasn''t able to let the matter of Ste''s voice go, but the energy was still circting between us, unlike how it was with La, the energy wasn''t building up between us, but I realized that at some point the darkness around us was filled with stars that were spinning in the sky above us. With each passing second I could also feel Spiritual Energy passing through the gate behind me, this time I was able to notice it earlier due to having gone through something simr with La. This energy was spreading around us and avoiding getting too close, but with the flow of energy between me and Nix being so fast as well as maintaining stability, I started using this energy to circte from us to the Cradle of Spirits next to us around. Doing this caused two changes, the first was that just like with La, the energy flow out of our bodies bing a ring of energy between us in a perpetual spinning motion. The second change was that as this ring bing dark also formed a ring of stars above us as cracks formed from this ring of stars little by little through the darkness. I felt the gate opening faster and faster behind me by the volume of Spirit Energy on my back, when all darkness was filled with silver cracks the Gate of Spirits was fully open and a new type of energy emerged from the gate, it was Divine energy with a presence he didn''t recognize this time. This Divine power spreads through the surroundings, but at the same time I feel that something has changed, it took less than a second to notice drop after drop of pure silver energying out of the reflection of the Moon below us and rising to stand in the middle of the spinning ring. I also noticed that it wasn''t just the Moon below us, I could feel moisture around me as I noticed a flow of blue energying from the surroundings to also gather in the middle of the ring. These two energies were condensing together with mine when a thin ray of paradarkness fell from the middle of the ring of stars above directly into the two energies in the middle of the ring between me and Nix, these three elements were condensing together into a sphere of energy initially in three colors. "You''vee a long way daughter of Ste..." When I heard a voice that seemed toe from everywhere, the divine power that had already taken everything in the surroundings gathers in the energy sphere and at this moment I feel Nix regain consciousness as the sparkle returns to his eyes. She smiles at me, but before she can say anything the cracked darkness around us finally breaks apart revealing just the two of us sitting in the middle of theke. The shadow at the bottom of theke disappeared as well as the waterfall also returned to normal while Nix''s reflection also disappeared from there, the sky had only one Moon high above us as well as countless stars around it. "Let your coronation begin... Nix, Spirit of the Night." Along with the voice, I felt the ring between me and Nix shrink until it entered the sphere of energy that seemed to solidify into a ck crystalline sphere with a moon and also full of stars. Then I feel this sphere cracking until it breaks like an egg giving birth to a small Dragon that flies to the top of Nix''s head forming a circle and biting its own tail. It was at this moment that the little Dragon''s body changed to form a ck crystal crown with cousins like stars inside, the crown had the carvings of a Dragon''s head with three eyes, one on each body with a jewel inside the eyes, with the colors blue, silver and ck representing the three main elements that make up Nix''s power. As soon as this crownpletely formed on top of Nix''s head, I felt a push away from Nix, so her body sank to the bottom of theke, knowing that she should be fine I decided not to go after her since she must be passing through her final change just like La. Without having to watch only Nix, I looked around to see the now awake Spirits feasting while behind me the Gate of Spirits had changed, it was now a circr Gate of star crystal just like Nix''s crown, and it was ornamented with a 3 eyes, unfortunately just like in La''s case I didn''t have time to admire this gate as it sank into my shadow. I also noticed that night was giving way to day, with the Sun at the top of the sky, it seems that night was just part of the process Nix was going through. I''m exhausted, my Mana may have recovered a bit, but now my Spiritual Energy was at zero and my body was much weaker. "Thank you for being there for her and helping her when I''m not able to." (Ste) "Are you still her mother?" (I) "One day I was her mother, I still have her memories, but I''m not the same as I was then, I''m more of her daughter who inherited everything that was the previous Ste as well as her name." (Ste) "I don''t know if Nix will see it that way." (I) "Maybe it''s hard for her, just as it''s hard for me to see her, just like my predecessor, I inherited her deep love for her daughter and now my sister." (Ste) "I didn''t show up until now because I knew it wouldn''t help at all, my presence would just be a reminder of her mother when I''m not her anymore." (Ste) "..." (I) I try to get up, but my body feels heavy, the Spirits around have to hold me down so I don''t fall. "I''ll help you since you seem to be busy." (Ste) Ste appears in front of me and ces a finger on my forehead, at the same moment I feel 70% of my Spiritual Energy filled in one go. "Thanks." (I) "It was just a little help, nothing he couldn''t recover with enough time." (Ste) Time is something that has been difficult since dawn, I have to pay attention to H''s Summon and help Nix and La with their Cradles, these are all things I did in a few hours. I still have Karina''s problems to deal with and I should be gone, but there''s no point in me leaving with so many things to do, I''ll wait until tomorrow to leave that should be enough time to solve Karina''s problem, I hope. "What are you going to do now?" (I) "I have tasks to do, but soon you will know more¡­" (Ste) When she finishes speaking her body disperses into mist, I''m not even sure if she was here or from the beginning she was just some kind of duplicate of her, but even though she was speaking looking at me, I noticed that her attention held the entire time where Nix had sunk. "Three tasks done, time to tackle thest one..." (I) "We have something urgent to report, someone..." (Orion) "Nice to see you, Holy Son." (Arthur) "(Can this day get any worse?)" (I) "Zenos, I need to talk to you..." (us) "It can only be a joke..." (I) Chapter 1066 Cap 1064: The Fall Of A Dragon Pov Ste (Spirit Queen of Illusion): I was facing the entrance to Nix''s Dungeon, this Dragon''s head looks a lot like Arash, at least it has many of his characteristics minus the overly aggressive part of him. "I didn''t expect you to stay here." (I) "I can say the same for you, but I know our tasks are the same." (Lorraine) "Why do you keep Fairy La under surveince?" (I) "She''s not the one I''m watching." (Lorraine) I look at Lorraine, she''s been my friend forever and she''s also been friends with the previous Ste for millennia. "I''m more interested in Zenos, the Fae is already someone I can understand, she''s a lot like my mother with the only problem being her immaturity, nothing a few centuries of experience can''t fix." (Lorraine) "But your contractor is a big problem in many ways." (Lorraine) I can understand her, all the Spirits know about the Faerie Goddess finding a Champion, but I must be one of the few who knows who that Champion really is. "He''s not just a mortal, he''s also someone involved with many Gods, all this not to mention his identity as a Demigod at least until now..." (Lorraine) "The Contract between them is not something normal, and the very existence of Zenos can be considered more important to La than my mother." (Lorraine) "That can''t be changed considering what Zenos has done for her." (I) "I just want to watch him more and see if he has a chance of bing an enemy one day." (Lorraine) "..." (I) I cannot go against this thought, this is also a concern that I have even if to a lesser extent. As a Vampire and one day bing a full Demigod, Zenos is basically immortal in a way far beyond normal Vampires, he''s also very young, even though he''s an Outsider he''s not even 100 years old counting his previous life from what Arash told me. Knowing what he will be like in a thousand or a hundred thousand years is something we cannot predict, the younger someone can be the easier it is for him to change, while those like us who have lived for so long do not change easily. "You think too much, until this moment he has only demonstrated how important those around him are to him, the kind of change you fear will not happen." (I) No matter how much a person changes over time, they never stray too far from the character they develop during their youth, their worldview may change, but not their personality. "You must do your part, the Gray Elves are already on the move, leave things here as they are." (I) "You might be right..." (Lorraine) ------------- Pov Arash (Dragon Emperor): "Haha hah hahahahaha..." (Rhaegal) "Finding it hard to fight me Arash!?" (Rhaegal) "Your power means nothing now just as it meant nothing in the past." (I) "Do not be too proud of the power you have received from others." (I) My Imaginary Realm was in pieces as it mixed with parts of Rhaegal''s Imaginary Realm, light, and shadow scattered chaotically while the ground itself as well as the rules that make up this space are broken. My body was covered in injuries just like the body of the fool in front of me, he prides himself on inflicting these measly injuries as I gouged out 2 out of 6 of his eyes while inflicting much more serious injuries on his body. "You fought to the end, but the result will always be the same, your skull being crushed in my ws." (I) "Let''s end this now!" (Rhaegal) "< Sun Guardian Dragon >" (Rhaegal) "< Abyss Dragon''s w >" (I) The darkness and light surrounding it once chaotically mixed throughout this space now split into two sides with me as well as Rhaegal at the center. The Darkness and Light in this space are the remnants of our two Imaginary Realms that were torn apart by the battle, but now each of us prepared a blow to once and for all decide victory. Rhaegal absorbs its territory into its body to increase its explosive power, its 1600 meter tall body is covered in white metal armor while its body exceeds 2800 meters and its body gains more humanoid aspects by changing its posture. It destroys space itself as it lunges at me, creating a miniature sun in one of its ws. I, unlike him, used my Authority to gather all the murderous intent we released during ourbat together with all the power stored inside, using all of this I open the Abyss of my Imaginary Realm from where a w of Darknessrger than the body itself Rhaegal appears in front of him colliding with the miniature Sun causing an explosion that causes the Imaginary Space itself to crack to the point of almost breaking. When the turmoil of energy passed Rhaegal without an arm and two wings on the same side as the missing arm, but I was also injured as one of the wings that was left of him became a blinding de of light that pierced my heart at the same time my Soul, a very serious wound that made even my Aura unstable. I used my superior strength to destroy that wing as my tail and his collided separating both of us by the force of the blow as a hole of view to the normal world opens with theplete destruction of the space in that area. "You look... Cough... Cough... on the brink of death... Arash..." (Rhaegal) "I still can... guhg!" (I) My injury and his were serious but not enough to cause our deaths, even now I was just straining the power so as not to make my wounds worse and he must be struggling to remove the risks of my power corroding his wounds. I so wanted tough at the deplorable state he was in as I rushed towards him to grab his Soul with my own hands, but this is not the time to get carried away with emotion yet. "This fight is already over¡­ before it even starts¡­" (Rhaegal) "< May I be the Herald of Light >" (Rhaegal) "< Daylight Deity >" (Rhaegal) When he started talking his body returned to its normal size of 1600 meters, then Baldr''s symbol on his chest glows in golden light while his horns break off forming arge ring of golden energy on his back. I saw all my energy being sted out of Rhaegal''s body as his wounds were rapidly healing as his lost limbs grew back. All the holes and cracks in the space around us were rapidly closing as the space around us bes a blue sky with a golden sun, that sun being behind Rhaegal in the center of the ring on her back. Her Aura grew more than (¡Á5) taking everything as she pressed me, her victorious smile stered on her smug face, I couldn''t help but smile so wide it felt like splitting my head. "Now you are mine to kill as you wish¡­" (Rhaegal) "< Territory: Divine Realm >" (I) "< Abyss Divine Dragon Realm >" (I) My Aura as well as my Authority and Divine Power explode to the surroundings consuming all Divine power in the area, the blue sky turned red as ck Dragons made of pure darkness flew by the hundreds inrge groups, and in the sky only one big golden eye filled with intent assassin and below me a Battlefield filled with all kinds of bodies with arge crack where blood was seeping in, a crack filled with Darkness whose depth was unknown. When the space became mine again any and all connections to the outside were severed, just in case I felt the power of Akatosh Fluorine from my body to my wings before blending with the surrounding space creating an impossible escape cage. Endless ck energy rises from the bottomless Abyss below me healing my entire body as my Aura smashes the insect in front of me to the ground, the golden ring containing an equally golden sun is grabbed by arge w like the one I created in thest attack, but this time much more realistic with arge jaw on the palm, this w ripped this ring with a sun away from Rhaegal making him bleed all over his body. "I''ve waited so long for you to use the Divine power Baldr bestowed on you." (I) "As expected, you left it until thest moment, your pride wouldn''t let you use another''s power until you realized you couldn''t defeat me?" (I) "ARASH... LIKE YOU..." (Rhaegal) "Finally I can crush your Soul with all my might and feast on your corpse... hahahahaha...." (I) ------------- Pov Zenos: I couldn''t deal with any more problems right now, even if I had recovered my Mana and Spirit Energy, my mind was still exhausted from helping La and Nix, not to mention the pressure I felt during those two asions on my Soul. I told everyone to wait for me at the mansion and I didn''t listen to anyone, there was no point hearing new problems if I hadn''t finished solving the old ones, so I took a deep breath before entering the Communal Temple and stopping in front of the statue of the Dragon God Akatosh. Chapter 1067 Cap 1065: Be Destroyed By Your Children Pov Arash (Dragon Emperor): Finally, a body ripped to pieces beneath my paws and its Soul trapped within its core in my hands, the happiness I feel at being able to crush Rhaegal once more cannot be described in a few words. "I always knew that for you toe back after so long and so confidently, you should have at least achieved your old self, but it still surprised me to see how far you''ve fallen by stooping to Baldr''s ve." (I) His overall strength has gone up a lot, but manipting borrowed power will never surpass someone manipting his own power. "Did you really think that raising your Territory to Ruler rank would be enough? Did you think that Baldr''s Divine power would give you the upper hand as ast resort?" (I) A Ruling Territory is when you transform the Imaginary Realm into a Separate Space of your own using its characteristics and power as a base, you transform the Illusory into a real one, a power where someone rules supreme over a separate area of the world. "I could torture you for centuries or millennia just for fun, but the Goddess Kalistos, Ste, and my daughter might not like me doing it." (I) Also, I don''t like to let such a cowardly enemy exist for so long, Baldr might do something to get him back, even now I know he must be trying something, so I won''t waste my time. "< Gates of Hell: Open >" (I) Hands of ck bone reaching through the void ripped the space beside me leaving only a great gate made of Dragon bones ornamented with chains. As the gate emerged, one of the Guardians that the Goddess Kalistos itched to take care of appears, its tiny body. "Why do you want to open Hell''s Gate, Dragon Emperor?" (Death Taboo Hunter) "I want the Souls of Rhaegal''s children to emerge for just a few moments." (I) He looks at me before turning to the Soul in my hands, he knows what I intend to do, but I couldn''t talk about it since I can simply invade Hell as I wish, after all, this is where I was born. "What should I do next?" "We can talk about thister." (I) "Bring them!" (I) I wave one of my ws at Hell''s Gate as I guide my will inside. Soon after the Gate opens and a ck Dragon emerges from within bringing 3 chains dragging 3 iplete Skeletons of smaller Dragons, these are the children of Rhaegal that I turned into such pathetic Undead before throwing them into Hell. "You must devour this until there is nothing left." (I) I throw Rhaegal''s core between them, with his power depleted, without a physical body, and with a severely wounded Soul, there was nothing he could do about it. I just stood by and watched as the three Dragon skeletons ripped the core to shreds while devouring the Soul Within until there was nothing left. "They are yours now." (I) As if answering, a giant, delicate, feminine hand reaches out through Hell''s Gate to grasp the three souls within the Skeletons as the bones left behind fall back to being just leftover monster parts. "The gate will be closed now." (Death Taboo Hunter) With a wave of his arm, Hell''s Gate begins to close, but I use my work power to hold it open, then take the God Power of Baldr I stole from Rhaegal which is now in a Crystal made of my blood and Authority to bind this one Divine power in a crystal that I throw into hell along with the ck Dragon that goes back inside knowing what it must do. "It was worth every second... hahahaha..." (I) Using my Divine Power to force the creation of a Divine Realm, even an iplete one like this one, is far more than my Soul can handle right now. I may have healed my body, but my Soul is still severely injured and now it''s only gotten worse. I felt someone pick me up as I lost consciousness and my Territory disappeared, I am so weak that before I can do anything my consciousness is gone. -------------- Pov Juliano (Founder of the ck Empire): I see Arash and Rhaegal disappear as they are sucked into a Separate Space of their own creation, then I turn to the High Priest of Light. He wore clothes that hid his entire body, but at the same time boasting wealth, clothes containing countless magic crystals disguised as jewels and filled with defensive magic, rings on every finger with holy magic from what I can feel, and a ne with the Crest of Baldr which worries me the most since I can''t feel anything from him. His hair as well as his head is covered by an arm and gold hood like the rest of his clothes while his veil covers his face. The one standing in front of me today can be considered my greatest enemy, we fought countless times trying to take each other''s lives, ourbats each time causing more destruction as our strength continuously increased as we tried to ovee each other with the aim of killing each other. "How much longer are we going to fight, Edward?" (I) "That name has meant nothing to me for a long time, I am the High Priest of Light just as his name means nothing either, Founder of the ck Empire." (Edward) "As arrogant as ever old friend, but why do you keep hiding your face, do you really think I don''t know what you look like?" (I) "Maybe in this entire universe I''m the only one who knows everything about you." (I) I for some reason can''t take my eyes off her ne, it seems to be made of precious materials just like the rest of her clothes, but it has nothing of presence, even if it was a Divine item it would have some trace of Aura or energy noticeable to me. "(Wait! It couldn''t be...)" (I) "How long are these fights going to continue? We are already old, our time has passed a long time ago, so why continue this endless game of extermination!?" (I) "The Demon Race is a loathsome thing that must be eradicated, you propagate customs that corrupt people, your mere presence spreads miasma that corrupts nature, and you are selfish beings who think only of themselves!" (Edward) He says a lot of things, but his actions showed me something else, his hand reaches out to the ne around his neck, and it just confirms what I thought. "(Even after so long...)" (I) "Don''t make excuses using the same speech as your predecessors, we both know the real reason." (I) I see him holding the silver chain that holds Baldr''s Crest from his sh. "Forget about Lydia, that was a long time ago..." (I) "DON''T YOU DARE SPEAK HER NAME YOU FILTHY CREATURE!!!!" (Edward) In his rage, he removes the veil that covered his face as well as the hood hiding the rest of his head. Edward still looks to be in his mid-35s, his shiny golden hair cut short and slicked back, his face bearing a single cut scar across his nose, something that happened during his childhood when he fell out of a tree. That cheerful and kind boy no longer exists for a long time, the one who was my childhood friend and who gave me the idea of creating the ck Empire, he left, leaving only this creature moved by hatred, not for the Demons, but for me. "If it weren''t for you, she would be ALIVE!!!" (Edward) "Even as I spoke of the dangers of miasma and the element of darkness, you encouraged her until she was corrupted by the miasma and turned into a monster!" (Edward) "All Demons do is lead people down the path of destruction." (Edward) I knew it, that chain is the birthday present Edward gave Lydia on her 12th birthday along with her eighth confession, that was thousands of years ago. "(How much of himself did he corrupt with Baldr''s power to remain alive even today with this appearance... even though he''s Human...)" (I) "Today will be ourst battle, my old friend, the time hase to end this old grudge for both of us." (I) "< Territory: Ruler >" (I) "< Territory: Ruler >" (Edward) "< Ruler of Demons >" (I) "< Hallowed Land of Light >" (Edward) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I entered the Communal Temple and stood in front of the Dragon God statue, I was wondering how I could make my voice reach the Akatosh God, but I didn''t know where to start. At first, I thought about kneeling down to pray, I hate having to kneel before anyone, but Karina''s health is more important than stupid pride. But before I do that the Blessing of Goddess Selene prevents me from getting down on my knees, so I tried to pray while still standing, but just a simple prayer seemed useless, so I approached and touched the statue trying to use my Aura to interact with the statue just lightly, but even that didn''t show much reaction until I used my Authority, that''s when an intense reaction happened that threw me into the wall. But at least with that, I felt the presence of the Dragon God Akatosh fill the room of the statues when I feel something tangling in meing from the Dragon God statue. "(What do you need boy?)" (God Akatosh) Chapter 1068 Cap 1066: Dragon ***** "(What do you need boy?)" (God Akatosh) As soon as I heard his voice, I noticed a fluctuation in the space around me, then I realized that the Communal Temple was empty, even the other statues of the various Gods were gone, leaving only the Dragon God statue behind. I''ve experienced something like this before, it feels like the Dragon God pulled me into a Space he created, I look at my hand trying to figure out if I was brought here physically or just my Soul like the time before. "(Don''t waste your time or my boy, both your body and Soul are in the same ces, I just brought your consciousness into this mind space to talk to you.)" (God Akatosh) "(Say what is so important for you to use your Authority on my reflection, this is something very offensive to any God, but I will forgive just this once considering a youthful mistake.)" (God Akatosh) He speaks to me as if I were a child, but for a God whose age may be older than this world as far as I know, everyone on this continent must offer mere children. I tried to find him somewhere, but his voice was only in my mind, so I kept looking at the statue as I didn''t know where to look as I spoke. "I want to know what happens to Karina, my Dragon Priestess, if possible." (I) "(I just responded to my Priestess''s willing call, she wished to go further in her Devotion and told her how to do it.)" (God Akatosh) "Your body is acting weird, it..." (I) "(I know how her body is, but it was her choice, I warned her of the risks and even so she moved forward without hesitation, her strength is admirable.)" (God Akatosh) The Dragon God speaks as if he is proud of Karina''s act, I also cannot me him for the state he is in since he did this of his own free will. "Is there anything I can do to help her?" (I) "(No, she must surpass her limits by herself, hence I sealed even my Blessing that is in her body, just temporarily.)" (God Akatosh) "(If she goes through this ordeal she will achieve what she desired, she will be a Holy Dragon.)" (God Akatosh) I could already imagine that Karina wanted to be a Saint, but I don''t know if she wants to be my Saint like Alice or follow in Vanessa''s footsteps by bing a Saint of a True God. But I have never heard the term "Saint Dragon" before today, I also feel that the meaning might be different from what I think from the teasing tone in the Dragon God''s voice. "What is this Holy Dragon?" (I) "(Ask the eldest of your sisters, I have an idiot to fight... hahahahahahaha...)" (God Akatosh) -------------- Before I knew it a hand touched my shoulder and when I turned around I saw Alice behind me smiling, then I noticed that there were many other people walking through the main hall and stopping at certain statues to pray, I myself was still standing in front of the statue of God Dragon. "How long did I stay..." (I) "Only a few seconds, no one noticed but me." (Alice) "..." (I) "(A few seconds? For me it was minutes...)" (I) "Can you call my Sister Elizabeth for me, please?" (I) "As you wish..." (Alice) Space opens up next to Alice as my sister steps out of what appears to have been a teleportation portal, Elizabeth was drenched in water and naked but that didn''tst long as blood covered her body before solidifying into a leather suit red and steame out of your body dispensing with the use of towels. "I think you better have a good reason to disturb my shower." (Elizabeth) She didn''t look too happy when her eyes locked on me with the aim of a cannon ready to fire. ------------- Elizabeth and I were back at the mansion, we were in the room where Karina was still in the same state as when I left. On the way here I exined things to Elizabeth who seemed to understand everything, in fact, she even anticipated some of my answers showing that she knows what''s going on, but her reaction to the term "Holy Dragon" was a little strange. Elizabeth appeared to be unsurprised when she saw Karina''s state, but her expression didn''t give away much of what she was thinking. "What do you think?" (I) "I have no idea, getting out of this is entirely up to her, I knew she had done something, I just didn''t expect it to be so extreme." (Elizabeth) "What do you mean by extreme?" (I) "You two cane over." (Elizabeth) "I knew you would notice, I told you so." (Natasha) "Shut up, it was your idea, I didn''t even want toe here, that''s not my problem." (Caitlyn) "Caitlyn show them what I''m going to pass on to you." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth closes her eyes for a second before opening them again, then Caitlyn just shakes her head and snaps her fingers making everything around us change, everything around us is darkness until a female silhouette appears. "Before you need to understand something, Akatosh''s Religion is a little different from other religions, that''s why Dragons don''t look at Akatosh as God, they look at him as Patriarch and perfect Symbol of what a Dragon should be." (Elizabeth) "Dragons are selfish by nature, but they are the most united race that exists, but they are also obsessed with their pursuit of strength, the definition of that strength changes greatly for each of them." (Natasha) "Normal Priests are faithful to the Dragon God, I''m sure Karina was once like that, at this point, they might be from different races." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth points to the female silhouette in front of us that changes between different races then stops at the Dragonewt race. "For a Priest to achieve ascension to High Priest he or she needs to bond with apatible True Dragon." (Elizabeth) "I know about that, Karina had a hard time finding a True Dragon like that, that''s why she came to me in the first ce." (I) "But thispatibility is not limited to the Elemental affinities little brother, the secondpatibility that she must not have counted is the definition of strength, which for both of them must be the Will as well as the Dragon God." (Elizabeth) "When you be a High Priest you begin to change, your connection to a True Dragon causes you to inherit many of its physical traits." (Elizabeth) "They are basically getting married to put it briefly." (Caitlyn) I already knew all of this, I''ve been through these things myself and discovered some of these things from Karina''s mouth. "In other words, all High Priests be Dragonewt or True Dragons from the start." (Elizabeth) "But a Holy Dragon is different, there are no Saints in the Akatosh Religion because his High Priests do not represent only him, but also his binding Dragon, which in Karina''s case would be you." (Elizabeth) "A Holy Dragon only arises when a True Dragon bes a Deity, which for True Dragons means bing an Elder Dragon or the Dragon Emperor himself." (Elizabeth) Does that mean Arash is a Deity, does that make him a Demigod like my sisters were before they were reborn with my help? "A Saint Dragon is one who utilizes the Authority and power of their binding Dragon to be a full-fledged True Dragon, this would be a process simr to death and rebirth where they can only rely on their own willpower." (Elizabeth) Dragonewt''s silhouette transforms into a Dragon. "A Holy Dragon bes the living Symbol of the Dragon it is bonded to by sharing the same race, Holy power, as well as its Authority and Aura characteristics." (Elizabeth) "But that if you survive, a Dragon Saint will not only be your Dragon Symbol of bonding but also receive in your body the power of God Akatosh if you survive, that''s like being the Saint of 2 Deities." (Natasha) "..." (I) The Dragon in the sky had two Crests behind it, those were my Crest and also the Crest of the Dragon God I saw on the statue earlier. Just hearing the power that a Saint of two Gods would have seems inconceivable to me, I haven''t seen a Saint in full power yet, but it must be inferior to a Hero I imagine. The space around us starts to crack and shatter like shattered ss, so we''re back in the room where Karina is still in the same predicament. After listening to the exnation and remembering the Dragon God''s words, its that I can''t help Karina like I did Nix or La, I can''t even touch her and any interference from me could do more harm than help, so I pledge to stay out of it. "(You must survive...)" (I) "How many Holy Dragons are there?" (I) "None, from the beginning of time until today only 2 existed, today one of them became a Lesser God and the second was killed." (Elizabeth) "Just being able to do something like that takes absolute zeal, something not everyone is able to have, not to mention having a strong will to resist two different powers in their body, the survival rate is very low in total." (Elizabeth) "It doesn''t mean anything, everyone is different, and chances change a lot from one person to another, so forget about it and do something useful while you wait, like a new bed for me..." (Caitlyn) My sisters started talking, but I just kept looking at Karina trying to believe that she would make it, but I didn''t know what could happen and I couldn''t help but think of something to help her if necessary. Chapter 1069 Cap 1067: You Are Crazy!? Pov Julius (ck Emperor): "You guys really are troublesome to kill." (I) "< Sun Rain >" (Holy Knight A) "< One Hundred Thousand Luminous des >" (Holy Knight B) I was fighting 6 of the Holy Knights inside my Territory that became an Imaginary Realm. Countless Demons arise from the Imaginary city wearing soldiers'' armor to attack my enemies, these Soldiers are fueled by the murderous intent of the surroundings, which thanks to the war is on the heights, causing an infinite number of Demon Soldiers to arise to attack the 6 castles of light. Thanks to the overwhelming numbers, I was able to kill the first Holy Knight with ease, but the second one was killed when he defended against my attack and was unable to protect himself from the hundreds of other weaker attacksing towards him. The third as well as the fourth Holy Knights were much harder to kill, they had gotten stronger and I know the reason. Those I kill are bestowing the power they possess to those still alive, this is shortening their lives little by scratching the strength and more power than their bodies can handle, but because thepatibility between them is high it is not something that will negatively influence your fight now. As soon as thest two were left, the difference in numbers no longer made sense, they had enough power tounch area attacks devastating my Territory, so I could no longer wait for an opportunity, I had to act. "< Demon Magic: Sin of Pride Rise >" (I) Like many Demons, I am no exception to being linked to one of the sins, in this case, Pride that symbolizes our race, it is also the pride of who I am that gives me power. I run towards one of them with a sword in my hand making a magic circle in front of me where I pass inside, when I leave the other side my body is overloaded with power by forcing all my power to be miasma inside my body at the same time that all my Demonic power was fused into my flesh greatly enhancing my characteristics as a Demon. In this state, I can''t use magic anymore, but that wouldn''t matter against this enemy who can go against my Demonic energy head-on, so I prefer to attack like this. "< Piercing Demonic de >" (I) I gather all my power for this attack at the same time as arrowse towards us from the city, these arrows cannot hurt me, but they can cause serious damage to them. "< Sacred Area >" (Holy Knight A) "< Wings of the Sunscreen >" (Holy Knight B) My target creates an area of holy energy using the power of their castle of light, this makes it difficult for my Demons to get close to them while also hindering my progress. The second Holy Knight doesn''t just stare, he directs his power towards the white wings making them sing a golden hue like gold as they be bigger covering the two of me from my attack. "< Holy Court >" (Holy Knight A) When my attacknds on the wing I realize that it looks like metal, even the sound was that of metal colliding, then a st of Holy power hits me making my body retreat hundreds of meters, but at this moment the defenses disappear revealing that one of them was injured, exactly the one whose wings still had some tinge of golden color. I look at my tail whose tip was cut off before looking at the other Knight of Light who was my initial target, he had his sword full of my blood, they didn''t notice that I sent my tail underground to attack making my tail Charged with power, it bypassed normal defenses and prated his Armor defenses to pierce his head from the neck to the top of the skull. I''d like topletely destroy him, but I''m not good at dice against Alma. "What are you..." (I) Against my expectations the Holy Knight still unharmed cuts the head of hispanion who didn''t even try to defend himself, then hispanion''s power passes to him making his armor light up while his wings are reced by 3 pairs of wings made of condensed light. "You really are deplorable." (I) "Shut up Demon! You don''t understand our selflessmitment to bring purification to this world." (Holy Knight A) "< Summoning: Genocide Sword >" (I) Every time I invoke this sword I need to use my Demonic Energy as well as my life energy while preparing the Summon it distracts for mere seconds the Holy Knight that was left before he realized what I was doing when he advanced in line towards the direction that was when my hand held the hilt of the Sword that crossed the void covered in blood. "< Sword That Pierces Night >" (Holy Knight) "Guuh!!!!" "..." (I) "< Power of Demon Ruler >" (I) I managed to move the sword enough to deflect the gigantic sword of light that his weapon had be, but I was still thrown back hundreds of meters. I took advantage of this distance to use all my power, instead of sharing my Territory''s power with Demon Soldiers who are not able to even approach the enemy, so I concentrate this power of my Territory into mine, enduring the pressure on my Soul for exceed my limits. My whole body is covered in a ck energy that only grows more and more gathering from the very space around us, meanwhile, thest Holy Knight points his sword upwards while breaking something in his hands l, then a column of light descends from the sky around him while dealing great damage to my Territory, then the Holy Knight''s Armor and wings bepletely golden and his Aura bes the very Holy Power that surrounds his body. "(You damn...)" (I) -------------- Pov Zenos: I was exhausted in the middle of the afternoon after everything I''d done today and yet I didn''t have time to rest when us appeared in front of me in the living room of the mansion where I was looking at the fire in the firece while thinking. "You are much more different than you imagined." (us) "It''s good to see you too, but it would be nice for once not to feel this murderous intent." (I) "My subordinate told me about you finding out about her, thanks for not telling Kira." (us) "You may have your reasons, but I hope you tell your daughter when you have to leave." (I) "Don''t try to say what I should or shouldn''t say to my daughter." (us) us sits in front of me, he looks around and I feel a barrier rise up around the room, but it wasn''t done by him, I can feel the spatial element in the barrier, I also feel it to be Spiritual Energy. "Who else is here?" (I) "Nobody, this is an item that the King of the Gray Elves gave me, I just don''t want others to know that I want to talk to you." (us) "(I hardly hide anything from my teammates and family, he must know this and even then he does it to show the seriousness of the situation.)" (I) "To begin with, you need to understand..." (us) ------------- I spent an hour together with Kira''s father with him telling him about many things that happened, he also mentioned a little bit about the one who destroyed the World Tree. He told me about how instead of destroying the World Tree, the Evil God tried to take its power, which made the trap even more effective. But it seems that even the Gray Elf King''s body is not able to bear carrying the Soul of the World Tree. Another problem that arose was the army of monsters that are surrounding the World Tree, these monsters keep regenerating and seem to not have a Soul and their bodies do not have vital energy, the core in their bodies seems to be the only way to kill them if not count theplete destruction of the body. With all of this going on and us who was involved in all of this still came looking for me for one reason only. "You are crazy!?" (I) "You want me to go to a ce full of unknown, hard-to-kill monsters, where a dangerous Evil God is temporarily trapped and all without knowing who else might be beside him waiting there?" (I) "We are not asking you to fight, we have ways to fight the Evil God in question, we also have many ways to fight the monsters, but I still need you to take care of the World Tree." (us) "..." (I) This is the same conversation as before when I was asked to nt a World Tree, it seems that the power of Chaos that I possess can synchronize with the power of harmony that a World Tree has serving to enhance its power, two opposites nourish each other forming a cycle. "But this time it''s different, I didn''t see I was nting a new and still weak World Tree." (I) "You want me to do this with the Soul of an ancient World Tree and at full power, my body won''t withstand something an Elf King wasn''t able to withstand." (I) I spent a lot of time listening to him, his n was risky, but it wouldn''t be as risky as most things I do, but it looks like we have to leave now, I can''t wait until tomorrow as they''re in preparation for the attack quickly. "Master, someone is waiting for you¡­ hi, us." (Ibuki) "Nice to see you again... Ibuki, correct?" (us) "Yes, I thought I saw you in the city..." (Ibuki) "(I forgot that there is still someone else wanting to talk to me, this day seems to have no end...)" (I) Chapter 1070 Cap 1068: Drastic Landscape Change Talking to us is always unpleasant since his murderous intent against me never seems to go away, but this conversation was even worse because he was the one making this dangerous request. But to make matters worse, there are still more problems arising, after this day full of problems, another piece of news arrives to close my day with a **** key. I was inside another room with Arthur the Blood Temr and Orion standing in front of me looking away. "You mean everyone just paid for their guns and left!?" (I) "Yes, the other familiars except for me and Hinata went as well since it was impossible to stop them all." (Orion) "May I know why the Saints went too!?" (I) "My sisters and mother were worried about one of my brothers who works in the Gray Elf Vige¡­" (Arthur) "May I know why you didn''t go with them!?" (I) "I didn''t make it in time, but An went with them along with his group." (Arthur) "Besides, the Saints aren''t as helpless as you think." (Arthur) "..." (I) In other words, everyone in my family except for my sisters and Ibuki left for the Gray Elf Vige, my Familiars, and the 3 Saints I was supposed to protect also left, all while I was busy all day! "Master..." (H) "..." (I) "I mean, Father¡­ it''s not time to argue, we should go¡­" (H) "Master, I saw that it was the new White Elf Queen who opened a special temporary gate there, it seems that everyone went along with reinforcements for the fight." (Freya) "There''s a way this day can stay... better not finish this sentence..." (I) Sigh I didn''t have anything else to do, I didn''t want to waste time, so I went back to my room, I had to take my equipment before leaving, and before leaving I took ast look at Nix, La, and Karina. I wasn''t going alone, many others like us, Ivan, and as well as several other people from the Dungeon wereing together. As soon as I left the Dungeon I saw two faces that I didn''t think I''d see again today, they were Lorraine and Ste apanied by the Spirit of the World Tree. "You must not close your Dungeon, leave it behind for your own good." (Elly) "Why do you need this?" (I) "Because it would be dangerous for your two familiars to get close to this Evil God in this state and whether the Dungeon is open or closed won''t make a difference." (Elly) "(I have no way to take the Dungeon?)" (I) I look at the Dungeon Gate that looks like a Dragon''s head with open jaws, I seem to realize more and more the difference in power levels. She means that just being close to a battle against this enemy is already dangerous for people even within a separate space, it doesn''t inspire me to go along. I thought of something after hearing all this since my Familiars are meeting there, so maybe I can take a look at the environment to see what to expect. I went to my Sister Caitlyn who showed me an illusion inside my head about the ancient Gray Elf Vige and surroundings. It seems that the vige is in the Nightmare Forest, a ce that creates illusions based on people''s worst fears, even the monsters that live in that ce cause soul and mental attacks, a truly terrible ce to go. After listening to Caitlyn I created a ritual circle to amplify the strength and reach of my connection with one of my Familiars, I learned this ritual by thinking about situations like this. The ritual itself was simple and didn''t take long, as soon as I activated it I tried to connect with Ragnar who can fly and give me an aerial view while also having the best Aura senses, with his help I can not only see the situation but understand the monsters us warned about. But for me, the most important thing is not the monsters, the Evil God, or even his servants who must be around. The biggest problem is the environment itself, the flow of energy from every continent must be concentrated in the 3 Trees of the World, I didn''t study about that, but I imagine that it''s like the flow of blood in Rodolfo''s body passing through his heart. The flow of the 3 natural energies just like the miasma is concentrated in the Tree of the Mute, I myself have seen how vtile and dangerous these energies are when not in harmony, if the Soul of the World Tree is not worth anything it is your body being used to seal away this Evil God, so I imagine the environment must be in utter chaos, maybe even more than one Nature Titan appeared. So I have to check the situation, I use my connection to Ragnar being amplified by the Ritual to share his senses. Ragnar notices me and didn''t resist my will stretching towards him, at this moment I see Ragnar rising higher and higher revealing first the strange forest around him, the people waiting below him and finally the ce that should be the vige of the Gray Elves. "..." (I) "This is extreme environmental change..." (I) Ipare the illusions my sister showed of the past and what I''m seeing through Ragnar''s eyes, I can''t believe this change has happened in such a short time. -------------- Pov Razor (Diana''s Father): I was with the otherbatants waiting for the ordersing from the King of the Gray Elves, Uryma is someone with a bloody fame, he is a legend from the time of the war of thousands of years ago, Uryma was a Gray Elf who attacked from the front killing most of your enemies on the first hit and in sequence. "I still think I should have called Ibuki." (Diana) "She wasn''t around, who sent her off to look for food without warning." (¨¦rica) "(These two are very calm in this situation, it demonstrates some kind of experience with abnormal things.)" (I) I look at my daughter, I still remember that little girl who would run to hug her mother after every training session. "You two are wasting your time, you should be gathering information preparing for the attack." (I) "We''re already doing that." (¨¦rica) "Kira will collect area information and I don''t have much to do until the time of the attack." (Diana) "What is Ragnar doing?" (¨¦rica) "I don''t know, but if it keeps going up..." (Diana) "Come back here you idiot..." (I) Quickly Iunch a rope to tie to the leg of this man who is floating higher and higher, but as soon as the rope starts to wrap around his leg, it was torn to pieces by the Aura, but it wasn''t the Aura I felting from him before. "You said your friend over there was a Familiar of your Husband, correct?" (I) "Yes, Ragnar is one of Zenos'' Familiars, the aura now also looks like his, did they open another teleportation gate?" (Diana) "I don''t know, but we don''t have time to talk so calmly." (I) I point to the sky, the storm cloud seems to take the shape of a bird with two pairs of wings, he moves his head in the direction of where the boy was floating. This fair cloud creature is one of the 5 Titans of Nature that are in the surroundings, because of the harmony that is still maintained in this area thanks to the Elf King these Titans of Nature are keeping away from us while they devastate the surroundings by rearranging the map of the entire this great area. When I thought this Cloud Titan of Nature would attack it was toote, with the rope torn to pieces I didn''t have time to make another move, but then the Cloud Titan stopped in front of the idiot. "I see, his Aura too." (I) Before when the rope was destroyed I felt a trace of a different Aura, but this time I am feeling the full power of a very different Aura, the same Aura I felt from my daughter''s husband when I first met him, it may be stronger and slightly different, but it''s still very simr to what I remember. "He ising back." (¨¦rica) If I''m not mistaken his name is Ragnar, it seems he returned to normal as soon as the Titan of Nature turned his back to leave, so he decreases in height until he puts his feet on the ground. "So, do you have any news from Zenos?" (Diana) "We have problems, Kira is being stalked." (Sakura) "Father!" (Diana) "I know, I''m already mobilizing everyone." (I) "I don''t need to, I can take care of myself, but thanks for your concern." (Kira) "Where are those who were chasing you?" (I) "There." (Kira) I look where she pointed and see a teleportation gate, from inside flying arge deformed and half-crushed head, then I see Zenos appear along with other people, allining while covered in purple blood. ----------------- Pov Zenos: From Ragnar''s vision, I realized the state of things, but it was still confusing, at least I know that the ce where jobs appear is safe, I was stunned by thendscape even when I felt something curl around Ragnar''s foot, then I go to pieces when arge cluster of clouds forms in front of me before opening his eyes and sting his Aura revealing himself to be a Titan of Nature. Only by using my Aura filled with the power of nature and showing no aggression did I show myself not to be a target, so the monster moves away, at this moment I deactivate the ritual and join the others when the Teleportation gate opens, at this very moment hundreds of grotesque monsters appear making everyone attack reflexively killing them with attacks from all directions, but this came at the price of being bathed in the blood of these hideous monsters. "Why am I so unlucky? What''s wrong with this damn day!" (I) Chapter 1071 Cap 1069: 3 Goals After I went through the Teleportation gate that Lorraine created and arrived at the ce where my other Familiars were already, the first thing I did was confirm if there were any more horrendous monsters like that, luckily there weren''t any more of those things, so I took a soap potion liquid to clean all the blood from my body. Meanwhile, I continued walking towards where I felt my Familiars were and in the distance, I saw Diana as well as Kira with them. "Can any of you exin where those damn monsters came from!?" (I) "I was running away from them when the teleportation gate opened between me and them all of a sudden." (Kira) "..." (I) "It can only be a joke..." (I) As I approached I asked about the monsters, but I was saddened to realize that this was all just the wrong time and ce. Sigh "Before anything else." (I) "Master, I don''t advise..." (Sakura) "Huuh...gogh!!!" (I) cough cough I closed my eyes and tried to use my Aura to feel the broad, I needed to understand how much the ecosystem was out of bnce as it was the most pressing danger in my vision. While only using my Aura nothing much happened, but as soon as my Aura tried to blend in with the surroundings I felt as if my whole body was being stabbed and I also felt something try to corrupt my Soul before a gentle energy spread inside me pushing this away taint of my Soul as well as of my body. I fell to my knees coughing and spitting up blood as someone was using some healing technique on me, when I lifted my head to look it was that person I realized it was Ste. "You are even more reckless than I was told, this whole area was controlled by the World Tree whose body is now under the possession of an Evil God, that means everything in the surroundings is being bathed in its power, try to mix your Aura with the surroundings is the same as opening a passage straight to his Soul which he can corrupt." (Ste) "It wouldn''t work anyway as your Authority would have prevented it, but it would still have done significant damage." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "< Renewal of the Spirit >" Suddenly a male voice was heard behind me and when I turn around I see a Gray Elf who looks to be around middle age, one of his arms is hanging down and he has a tired look. As soon as he uttered these words, a circle of silver and gold Runes forms around me as pure energy passes through my body going to my Soul, then I feel the pain I was feeling disappear little by little until there is nothing left. "Thank you, King of the Gray Elves." (I) "Just don''t be so reckless again kid." (King Uryma) My sister Natasha grabbed me by the cor and dragged me to arge wooden parade where we all went to talk, this included Diana''s father who wasughing at me. --------------- After 30 minutes of exining the state of affairs and seeing what was going on outside the cabin, I had a solid understanding of what I was supposed to do. "(Why can''t I just walk away!?)" (I) "(Why do we need to stop this Evil God now, if he breaks free from the trap it will be very difficult to finish him off.)" (Ragnar) "(Why should this be my problem, look at the people around us, they can handle it.)" (I) "(They''ll take care of the worst part, you just have to take care of the World Tree in the end, master.)" (Sakura) I still wanted to leave, but even my Familiars were against me this time, I could understand their logic, this Evil God seems to be especially troublesome in many ways and even as we speak his influence seems to spread as he absorbs the power of the World Tree. I don''t think I could run away from him forever, Evil Gods are too selfish and greedy to stop his conquest with just this area, I''m sure that sooner orter I would have to fight him or run away from this world, I don''t know if the second option it''s possible, so it only remains to end it now while he''s still trapped. I was mentally discussing these things with my Familiars while the others were discussing the ns, thanks to parallel thinking I was able to do both things at the same time and I paid attention to their ns, it was something simple but effective in both ways. "We only have 3 goals." (King Uryma) "The first is defeating the Evil God, something the Fairies and Spirits will take care of." (King Uryma) "The second is to stabilize the environment, otherwise the third goal will be impossible." (King Uryma) "The third step is to bring the Soul of the World Tree back to your body." (King Uryma) As King Uryma spoke of the objectives, I could see the flow of energying out of his body, it seemed to hurt a lot as I could feel his Aura being torn apart with each blow. "Ste and I will take care of the Evil God in the meantime¡­" (Lorraine) "I''lle along too." (Ivan) When Ivan interrupted Lorraine while saying that he was going to participate in a battle that is clearly not on his level, everyone looked at him in disbelief, including me. "..." (Ivan) But without saying anything, Ivan releases his Aura just inside this hut, that was enough to realize the power in his possession, his Aura is much stronger and he has the power of Authority. Everyone could feel that something else extended to and through Ivan, so we were also able to know whose Champion Ivan was. After that, no one said anything against Ivan participating, apart from me clearly. "Are you sure?" (I) "Yes, this is something the Goddess Kalistos wants to be made of, now I know why." (Ivan) "So you realized... that''s why we need to get rid of him." (King Uryma) "Than you..." (I) I was at a loss as to what was being said so indirectly without anyone exining anything about me. "I''m not surprised you didn''t notice, there''s too little knowledge about Undead and understanding about Souls for you to understand, Master Zenos." (Ivan) "He focuses too much on power and gets lost in those moments where knowledge is needed." (Elizabeth) "I must be the youngest person in this ce, I haven''t had time and maybe won''t have time anytime soon to study these things, I must focus on using my power inbat efficiently as a priority." (I) "His thinking is right, he can''t learn everything, so let Caitlyn exin, that might calm her down." (Natasha) I look at my sister floating on top of her favorite Pillow, but this time she wasn''t lying down or sleeping, she was sitting with her eyes wide open, to Kim she seemed calm, but when our eyes met I felt a shiver run down my spine caused out of sheer fear. "To keep it simple..." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn waves her hand and somethinges flying out into her hand, it was a grotesque lump of flesh that has the vague outline of a head, Caitlyn throws this to Natasha who uses her power making the swelling, sores, and bone deformities and tumors get smaller and smaller until they disappear. That''s when I realized something, this was a Dwarf head, that grotesque thing that was almost unrecognizable as a head actually belonged to someone from the Dwarf race. "What you''re seeing out there aren''t monsters, they''re Undead or to be more precise, they''re almost Undead." (Caitlyn) "These are Souls that invade bodies and devour the original Souls while keeping the body alive, but these Souls are not Ghosts or Spectres, they are corrupted Souls that upon finding a body begin to destroy the body because of the taint their Souls have be." (Caitlyn) "Loathsome things that cling to life so much that they be these things without knowing that the longer they remain in this state, they are only wearing down their Souls until there is only an empty vessel left with no essence left inside." (Caitlyn) "Was this caused by the Heretic God?" (I) "Yes, your sister isn''t the only one who abhors such a thing, the Goddess of Death finds it intolerable, dozens of Taboo Hunters have been here and attacked, but all of them were destroyed and had their Souls torn to pieces." (Lorraine) "That''s why I was chosen, to stop him once and for all." (Ivan) After understanding what the creatures that attacked us earlier were, I didn''t feel it as much as some people in the room, especially not having anyone I know among the victims, I still find the act itself abhorrent, but I don''t get as mad as some of the people here. "What we are going to do is going to be..." (King Uryma) After that we started discussing once more, this time it only took 10 minutes where everyone listened to their roles in this n, in my case, I''m going to need help, a lot of help. -------------- After the punching meeting, I was with my Familiars, in front of me there was someoneing to help, the Hero of Justice, An. "Why are you here?" (I) "Unlike you, I care about people, Bianca received an Oracle about this situation and I agreed toe help." (An) "(He looks different...)" (I) Chapter 1072 Cap 1070: Battle In Chaos Part 1 I was trying to understand the surroundings more carefully this time when he came to talk to me, but I noticed a big difference from when west met. An was the ssic fool who believed in the path of justice, he always had a very clear understanding of what was right and wrong, so he expected the same from others. He always saw the gray line that divides these two concepts with rity and something used only to divide the two sides, only recently did he realize that this line has the depth of an endless Abyss and the two sides that he himself always saw. they are just extremes of a single totality. "(His Aura of his is marked by the power of Authority, but that''s not all...)" (I) He was very different from thest time I saw him, but it wasn''t a physical difference, but it was easy to notice the difference in his Aura and in his eyes. His will was much stronger than before, I could also see a firm resolve in his eyes, I couldn''t help butugh as I realized that he had matured. "(Looks like he''s not lost anymore, his will is now firm, I wonder what answer he came up with?)" (I) "I will no longer question you as before, but I also don''t want you to interfere with my decisions regarding my people." (I) "That depends on what can happen by then." (An) "..." (An) "..." (I) He tries to suppress me with his Aura and Authority, it seems like he is trying to test me, but unfortunately, his new power means nothing to me that I suffered the pressure of my sisters'' Aura for days while training. "Stop testing your power with me, we have things to do." (I) "I wanted to know how big our current power gap is, but it looks like it''s bigger than before." (An) The difference in our power is mainly because of my evolution that threw me way ahead of the power rankings, this is not a gap he can ovee in a short time. ------------- In a few minutes, we were all divided into groups, thergest group would face the hideous monsters, because of their special characteristics where they can evade death, and everyone received weapons blessed by Priests of the Church of Death, ording to them, these weapons would cause damage to their Souls while leaving marks, once their bodies are dead their souls will be pulled to Hell with no chance of marriage but damage in the world of the living. But that doesn''t mean much to me, Ivan, H as well as their Familiar that we possess the Blessing of the Demon Goddess of Death, my Familiars for having my power and Authority flowing to them also receive some of that power indirectly. My sisters don''t count towards this, but they each have their own way of fighting these things. The three manage to use their Authorities to care for these Creatures, it seems that it would be more difficult for them to use a Blessing from another God other than our Mother. The other two groups are made up of people ready to harmonize the environment at least enough for me to do my job, this group is made up of many Ancient Elves as well as Freya, Fairy Kings, and Spirit Kings. Thest group isposed of fewer people being them Lorraine, Ste, Ivan, a Saint of Nature who is a half-Elf, and two Heroes being one of Nature and thest of Spirits. Thesest three were brought up not long ago, thisst group was made up of people who are going to fight the Evil God, I can''t even feel the Aura of these people, each one of them is much stronger than me with Ivan being the weakest among all. Their group would head straight for the World Tree somehow, and the second of the group would spread out in a specific order while waiting for the signal to start a full scale ritual around the World Tree. As for my group, which was thergest in number, we will attack individually, any group tactics would be useless in this situation and especially in this environment. I was watching space rippling and distorting in strange ways, there were even patches ofnd floating upside down with trees growing downwards. The environment waspletely chaotic and meaningless, it would be difficult for someone to move alone while fighting in such a ce, but trying to fight in a group would be impossible. ----------------- "May you all be lucky." (King Uryma) "(New words, I thought he was going to give a great speech, but it was something so simple and vague.)" (I) I looked around and realized that there were no weak people here, the weakest perhaps was the Hero of Justice, but even he must have some way to increase his strength, so let him take care of himself. Everyone was looking at King Uryma, but I was looking at his arm, I could feel the Soul of the World Tree sleeping, the energy destroying his arm would be like the Soul''s breath in a simpleparison. "Are you sure to go alone?" (Diana) "Yes, I don''t trust being able to control my powerpletely, and real battles are always unpredictable." (I) "But I hope the 4 of you stay together." (I) "I still don''t know if that''s possible, the space in there is too distorted, Lorraine was exining earlier that there might be special pockets in there, so the size of the area inside must be twice the size we know." (¨¦rica) "I think we can be separated easily." (Diana) "Or we can do this." (I) "< Blood Binding Curse >" (I) I use my blood to write 4 identical Runes in the air before making each Rune be a mark on Diana, ¨¦rica, Kira and Ibuki''s body. "I don''t think I need to exin, you should be able to feel it." (I) "Anything I can exin to themter." (¨¦rica) "Take care..." (I) In this Curse I made them be attracted to each other, I also used my Authority, so even in an area covered by the presence of this Evil God, my Curse should work without any problems. I turn around and run along with other people, all running inside, the space was more than just strange, it was as if the atmosphere around me was more gtinous, and the gravity was also strange to the abnormal level, I felt the cavitying from different directions as I was moving, I also felt like my body was being pressed by space to twist along with space, which was painful and ufortable. I will keep running but not slowing down my running but still trying to understand how to move more efficiently but something went wrong when a body falls to the ground it was one of the people who ran along with me but his body was different, to begin with, there was an arm across his abdomen, but before I tried to help, I noticed that there were dark spots on his face and some wounds seem to be opening as some signs of swelling across the body. "(He is lost.)" (I) "< ws of Death >" (I) I gather only the death characteristic in my Aura in my hands while making the body that was still motionless into pieces, at the end I felt the Blessing of the Death Goddess ignite as a morbid energy passes through my body to my ws, then I feel that something different was achieved. Soon the space opens up when a string appears out of nowhere tying itself around something I couldn''t see, then little by little a purple silhouette became more visible it onlysted a few seconds before the current pulled what supilonhinser the Soul Inside this body, the soul just disappeared into the crack that Hell''s current created to get here. As soon as the Soul was gone I saw what was left of the bizarre creature that had 3 arms and two heads begin to rot until it was a bubbling puddle of goo that stank worse than anything I''ve ever known before. Hinata suddenly appears from inside my ne and stares at the piece of goo while limping with her finger like a child ying with mud, at least that''s how I saw it until the moment her arm opened like a 4-petal flower full of sharp teeth, then a big line started to pull this goo in, I was very shocked and it took me a while to stop Hinata from consuming it all. "Why did you eat that disgusting thing?" (I) "Good taste... life... death... yummy..." (Hinata) "..." (I) Sometimes I prefer not to understand what she says, I touch the ground where the goo was, and I can feel the residual traces of Curse, Life Energy, and Death Energy. But before I put all the pieces together I was surrounded, this time there were dozens, all different shapes and sizes, I can''t even tell the races of these things or at least what they once were. "They don''t look that strong..." (I) "< Chain of Death >" (Hinata) Suddenly ck crystal chains covered by thorns with sharp points crossed Hinata''s body from all sides without her showing any reaction. These chains go to the creatures and trap them all before pulling them violently towards them, it was at this moment when Hinata''s body loses its shape as her body bes five times the size and several holes open through her body like eyelids. of one eye opening with the difference of only having darkness inside, then several giant worm headse out and devour the bizarre creatures before traveling the way they came as Hinata''s body returns to normal with her hand running over her stomach. "Yummy..." (Hinata) "..." (I) Chapter 1073 Cap 1071: Battle In Chaos Part 2 As far as I could tell there was no other creatureing towards me, but I had already noticed a new problem, I couldn''t identify the direction I should go, even Hinata''s vision that was right beside me was blurred due to the space being distorted. I tried to use my Aura in the surroundings since I couldn''t trust my senses, especially my sight, but my Aura was being heavily suppressed making the distance I could push to my limit only a few hundred meters. I came to think of using my Authority more expansively, but remembering what happened when I just blended my Aura with the environment earlier, I soon decided against using Authority more than I was currently doing when using it just as ayer around my body, this to protect against the influence of this Evil God. As I tried to figure out which side I hade from and which side I should go to, I ended up realizing that my other Familiars weren''t with me, I could still feel them close by, but the direction was confusing, it seems it wouldn''t be so easy us together as I thought possible before. Hinata was different because she was with me inside the bone ne, she is also the one closest to me, so I can still maintain a better connection with her, but even so, I can feel the connection between us much weaker than usual as if something was interfering. "< Family Summoning: Orion >" (I) Crack "..." (I) "This is going to be a problem..." (I) I tried to summon one of my familiars, I nned to summon one at a time, but just as the summoning circle formed, the space cracked around it forming a vacuum that absorbed the magic circle''s energy along with some of the surrounding energies before close, I felt that if I got any closer the space might even have broken making it dangerous even for me. I can''t use Summoning magic and clearly, space is too fragile so it would be wise not to use techniques that affect space. I looked around and at myself, the further away from my vision, the more the things I was seeing seemed to be an abstract painting like that that you can''t understand anything, even with my Aura being able to go only a few hundred meters in front of me there from the it was sharper than using my eyes. "I can try..." (I) I try to close my eyes for good, it seems like they won''t be useful in this ce, so depriving a sense as important as sight can help me focus more on other senses like using my Aura. I use my Aura''s detailed senses to assemble a mental image of the area I can perceive, as it''s only a few hundred meters in area it doesn''t cause much difficulty for my current state to keep this image in my mind, it actually became quite easy. The image in my mind was still being affected by the different energies and the distortion or fluctuation of the surrounding space, but as it was an image created using my imagination with the information collected by my Aura, I started analyzing it using parallel thinking, it took me a few minutes to notice the movements of space which was like an ocean during a storm, but it was thisparison which gave me an idea which I used to correct the mental picture. I had to keep parallel thinking correcting the image in real time all the time, but it worked for the most part, the image in my mind became less distorted, and it looked like a camera image in medium or low resolution with a little bit of interference like an old TV, but it was still something much easier to understand than using my eyes. "Hinata, can you move easily in this ce or perceive your surroundings without being influenced?" (I) "Yes¡­ but just close¡­" (Hinata) "..." (I) Talking to her is always challenging, she uses few words, so I put my hand on her head and try to share her feelings to see if it was better than the solution I had arrived at. "I should know." (I) "Hinata, hold onto me the entire time and don''t pull away." (I) "..." (Hinata) Chapter 1074 Cap 1072: Battle In Chaos Part 3 ? Pov H: As we entered the space distortion area I was able to feel it more clearly, it seems that the death energy I have been feeling since I arrived here really is different. "Strange, it looks transformed or maybe just altered... seems to have something else mixed in..." (I) "Mydy, perhaps you''d better pay attention to your surroundings before you get lost in your thoughts." (Hellyos) "I''m paying attention, by the way, thanks for taking care of these nuisances for me." (I) I might be busy with my train of thought, but I still knew about the creatures attacking us, I couldn''t see them directly, but their bodies are like clusters of this Death Energy, I can find them easier than breathing. I try to turn to Hellyos, but even though he''s so close, his body is rippling like a candle me in the breeze. "This is going to be a problem..." (I) "I have to find a way to be able to move around this area knowing where I''m going." (I) I tested one sense at a time, but clearly, none of them were useful, my Aura seemed like the best option, but somehow I felt the surrounding presence trying to do something with my Aura, maybe my Death trait is too adapted for that presence. "Even far away he knows about me..." (I) I could feel the presence around me shifting its focus towards me, it seems that my Aura in particr attracted its attention. "What''s the matter, master?" (Hellyos) "The presence around us..." (I) "Yes I know, master of shadows, I didn''t expect to find this nuisance here." (Hellyos) I turn to Hellyos who scratches his hand on my shoulder and uses our connection as Familiar to pull my consciousness into his body. I soon noticed him guiding my consciousness to the way he is perceiving the world, a variation of Aura maniption along with Death energy. After seeing such a clear example it only took me a few seconds to create an eye of Aura and death energy on my forehead, it took me a few minutes just to better understand how this new sense works, it wasn''t ex-agent a vision as I needed to add some spells to work and even so I needed to maintain concentration until I got used to this technique. "How did you learn this technique?" (I) "In Hell, there are a lot of copsing areas like that, there were also some moments of more awareness for me there where all there was wandering, so I learned a lot of things." (Hellyos) "You said something about master of shadows just now, what did you..." (I) "< Bone Fury >" (I) "They don''t learn." (Hellyos) And when I questioned Hellyos about the things he said, a huge heap of death energy was approaching, it looked like a sphere with dozens of arms, so I used a magic that made countless bones appear to his supporter piercing him from all directions floors begin to tear your body to shreds. I tried to leave it as it was to seek more information from Hellyos, but it was at this point that I felt a passage to Helle out, so a big rotten arm grabbed the entire sphere and pulled it inside. We other monsters only those strange Souls were pulled, but this time the body that was in the process of dposition also went to Hell. "Was that you?" (I) "Yes, I apologize for this test." (Hellyos) "Earlier when I managed to defeat the first enemies I saw when the passage of Hell opened to collect the Fugitive Souls." (Hellyos) "I thought I could try a pass, but the energy expenditure is too great and the pass is unstable." (Hellyos) "Exin to me what you mean by calling these Fugitive Souls, you also spoke earlier about the Master of Shadows." (I) "The Master of Shadows is how he was known in Hell, most times a passage to Hell was opened by force it was a passing shadow, every time a Soul was taken away." (Hellyos) "Sometimes the shadow was apanied by some totally ck and strange Souls, these Souls had a strange presence and were attacked by Hell continuously." (Hellyos) "What he says means..." (I) I started running at low speed as I was thinking and still getting used to the new perception Hellyos taught me. ------------- In the next 30 minutes, we continued fighting, at the beginning the enemies were weak, but as time went by we found more enemies and some more and more strong, at this moment I was analyzing one of these that was not only stronger but was also more intelligent. "Strange, your Soul is weak, but somehow it''s bigger..." (I) "Hellyos, bring me one of the Souls." (I) "Here mydy..." (Hellyos) The monster he was studying was bound by a chain made of spinal bones, its form was more humanoid than other creatures as well as its body was less rotted, it could pass for an Ogre Zombie if not for the life energy still coursing through it your body. Hellyos brings me one of the monsters still trying to regenerate, but soon his hand is covered with ck mes that burn the body quickly without leaving anything but the Soul that was also burning before Hellyos puts out the fire leaving only the Soul trapped in his hands. Before the gap to Hell opens to grab this Soul, so I grab the Soul with my hand and force my study target to devour the Soul, it was much easier than I thought. As soon as the Soul was consumed I saw the limbs and jaw regenerating, of course I ripped everything off again, but I realized that once again the Soul was bigger, it still seemed weak to me and it took me tens of minutes more to understand while Hellyos continued defeating the monsters alone. "The Soul is losing its essence, but at the same time it is being filled with something else." (I) "But what could that be?" (I) I managed to understand a lot of things, but it was still like there was something missing, a center piece to tie it all together, but I wasn''t able to go any further and I don''t want to waste any more of my time on this either. I destroyed the study matter by crushing the entire body, I still collected various body parts for future studies, perhaps Lyra already wants some of this rotten material for one of her experimental potions. Not wanting to waste any more time I ran alongside Hellyos this time faster, with my mind more focused on fighting and having already gotten used to this new sense, I was now able to run at full power without worrying too much about all that. After a bit of running we found another group, this time there weren''t many, but they all had very whole bodies with just a few tumors in ces, they also seemed to have a higher level of intelligence. The battle this time was more difficult, I had no way to use my magic, and the Death energy in the area seemed to bepletely controlled by the presence of this Evil God, it was interfering with my Necromancy. I had to fight with just my normal body and Skills, but luckily that wasn''t a weakness, I let Master''s Holy Power flow through my whole body, it made the wounds caused by me not be healed by these monsters. My ws were tearing them apart one at a time while most were trying to deal with Hellyos in his Dragon form. He was a bigger enemy that draws more attention with big attacks, but even so, they didn''t realize that I was using Hellyos as a bait while I finished them off one by one, at the end of the fight I was trying to put one of my ribs back since it was ripped out of my body, meanwhile one of the strange Souls tried to invade my body, of course, I allowed it with a smile on my face. I might not be able to use Necromancy outside my body now, but inside the story was quite different, I trapped the soul using Holy Power and my Aura, and after that, I extracted all the power in the Soul or at least most of it before the Blessing of the Goddess of Death make an opening to Hell in front of me where a currentes out piercing my body to drag that Soul there from the prey in my body. I saw the Soul being taken, the chains cut through all my defenses and spells to catch that Soul, it seems there''s nothing I can do to capture one of those Souls to studyter. With everything here finished, it took me a few minutes to heal my body''s wounds, Hellyos was in worse condition with many of his bones cracked, but unlike me, he managed to use death energy around him to recover faster. Before both of us are recovered, a big problem arises, one of the Titans of Nature appears in front of us, it was some kind of metal Spidering out of the ground. Fortunately, she didn''t attack us, she just stood in front of us as her presence was so heavy that it could crush us, but luckily it didn''t do anything against us, but that I think was due to the Blessing of Goddess Kalistos that arose within me to reveal itself in my Aura, it was only after that that the Titan of Nature left. Chapter 1075 Cap 1073: Battle In Chaos Part 4 ? Pov Sakura: I was walking with ease since I entered this ce, space can act strange but it doesn''t affect me, mine was never my main sense. My perception of nature is the first sense I learned, I can feel everything around me and share the sense with the nts around me. With every step, I can connect with the surrounding nts, so I know where the monsters are, but I also know where the Master is. "Everyone seems to be doing well, at least they''d like to say so, but unfortunately not everyone is ready to bone." (I) "I''ll focus on helping them." (I) Unlike others, my skills are easier to use and speed up in energy cost, the Ki I need is used to strengthen my body or the nts being manipted by me. That''s exactly why I kept walking while making roots, nts, and branches trap any creature in the vicinity of me without ever deviating the direction of my walk, but whenever I passed by the creatures that I purposely ced on the sides of my path, I used the Master''s Aura who has death as one of her Traits, I use this Aura in my hand while turning my fingers into whips as respectful as des. The creatures'' bodies were torn to pieces and I could see Souls as abnormal as their superior appearances leaving their bodies only to be caught in chains that dragged these Souls to Hell. I only paid attention to Limeira once before putting it aside to keep walking, I could feel Elsaris fighting alone, Samira wasn''t far from her, in fact, she was fighting better. Elsaris wasn''t able to use her Fire or Thunder, her weapons also did little damage, she was taking too long to defeat a clearly weaker enemy and little by little more of these enemies are surrounding her. Samira seems to be doing much better, unlike her sister she is using Master''s Holy Power, and with this, she was doing much more effective damage. As I walked the monsters kepting towards me, after the deaths of the first ones some tried to ambush and others tried to attack from above, but the result was always the same, I could see all of them from infinite angles because we were in a ce full of nature. Those who try to ambush me die without evering out of their hiding ces due to a carnivorous nt full of Holy Power and those who try to attack me from above were pierced by thorns being shot in their direction making their bodies in pieces still in the air. "This thing is disgusting." (I) I try to stay away from the goo that their bodies end up bing in the end, I avoid even their blood, the feeling of rejection that I feel these things is very strong. -------------- Pov Irina: I walked in confidently but I can''t see or hear anything clearly, the space itself seems to be trying to crush my body, if it weren''t for my strength I would be being mmed back and forth by the interruption of the space around me. "Calm down, Irina." (I) "Your priority should be to find a way... I know..." (I) Because I couldn''t see anything, I had no way of identifying enemies, even some were so distorted that I couldn''t tell the direction of the sound, the rotten smell everywhere also confused my nose. Worst of all was me trying to think of a way to move around this ce without being able to figure out where I was going, I had to find a way to perceive my surroundings but I was being attacked by some things, luckily I had put up a barrier around me who was supporting me defender. It was exactly this barrier around me that gave the idea I needed, I couldn''t see anything and none of my senses worked the way I needed them to, that includes my Aura, so I could resort to what has always been my specialty, the use of barriers. The idea I came up with was to create hundreds ofyered barriers inches apart from each other, these barriers would not have any defensive or illusionary effects being just the training version of a barrier, something that is normally used during training. This type of barrier will be around me in an eptable area, the barrier will not prevent any kind of energy or matter, but using this I will be able to identify the shape of anything that passes through the barriers and thus forming ayered image that my mind can understand. With this I should be able to walk or even run if I get used to it, I should also be able to use it to keep an eye on all directions at once. "Wait... but which way am I going?" (I) I had the perfect idea for me to move around here, but it only works in a limited area around me. But I noticed something useful, since I entered the forest I walked in a straight line and since the moment I stopped here, I haven''t moved from this ce. Thanks to that I got the idea to just keep going forward, I''m sure this will make me meet someone else at some point while also getting me closer to the World Tree, I just have to be careful not to get too far close. While lost in thought the numbers of the creatures attacking my barrier continued to grow and now there must be hundreds, I think I''m wasting too much time thinking about this ce, first I have to formte the magic circle. I pull out an unused magic crystal that I keep in storage, then use it to imprint the magic circle inside it and use the Mana of a few thousand global silver coins to serve as a power source for that crystal, at least that way I don''t have to control this even simple magic while ying in the middle of a battle. As it was something simple, it only took me a few minutes toplete, so I activated the crystal and attached it to a piece of rope made from my father''s lines to leave it securely around my waist. "< Activate >" (I) As soon as I activate it I notice the barriers forming around me, but then I realize an error in the magic, I didn''t maintain a connection with the magic, so there was no way I could keep a firm grip on all the barriers which would be exactly what will allow me use this n. I quickly turned off the crystal''s magic to add new magic circles to it, it was even faster taking only a few seconds, so I re-activate the magic crystal which is once again stuck in my waist. "Now that this problem is solved, it''s time to clean up these nuisances." (I) "< Blood Magic: Butcher''s Barrier >" (I) I bite my finger and use my blood to create argeyered Magic circle when I use this spell, then a mist of Blood forms around me, and I limit its area of effect to the area I can now perceive enemies. The fog itself is a type of Barrier that causes disorientation and sealing, at least those are the normal effects on this type of barrier for other people. The monsters that touched the red mist had blood particles that stuck in their bodies, impeding their movements more and more. With my evolution the corrosion ability that my Father bestowed upon me in the past has now be a permanent feature of my magic, its name has be Butcher Mana, I don''t like that name which makes me sound like a criminal, but it''s still something amazing to use in battle. Unfortunately, I can''t see the effects clearly and these creatures don''t seem to scream, in fact, I''m not sure they even feel pain. All the creatures in the world are being melted down while their vitality is being consumed, when the bodies died I felt something emerge, but my barriers were not able to feel it, but close to me a hole in space appeared close enough for me to see, that''s when I saw the current emerging from this hole in space and soon it was dragging something that I recognized as a strangely colored Soul. But that was just the first Soul, soon many more holes appeared before currents dragged more of these Souls. "Let''s continue." (I) With the enemies gone and not wanting to stand still I walk forward as the red mist bes two red wolves walking beside me, this is still a form I created using the barrier, they are not real creatures but their current appearance helps greatly giving greater effect to attacked targets. With that ready I continued on my waypletely destroying the enemies, but little by little I realized that my Mana consumption was going too fast, that''s when I noticed the Mana leaving my body as if it was being absorbed from me. But right now I use my Father''s Holy power in my Aura, it prevents my Mana from being stolen, at least that wasn''t too bad, it worked really well to fight like that, so keep going to the next enemies. Chapter 1076 Cap 1074: Battle In Chaos Part 5 ? Pov irius: As soon as I left the forest and regained my senses, I saw dozens of people in a worse state than I was. Inside that damn forest, all my senses were confused, I had to guide myself based only on my instincts, which wasn''t the best option, but it kept me alive. My armor withstood the attacks well, but my sword and shield were in poor condition, ck stains corroding the metal they were made of. My body had suffered some bruises and cuts, and even though it took a while to heal it wasn''t a problem for a Vampire of my level, even if they weren''t normal injuries. I wasn''t even able to tell the direction from which I had entered the forest, I was confused on how to deal with that situation, none of my skills seemed useful and I was never very useful when ites to magic, so I was very happy when I felt the Aura of someone close surround me, then I felt myself being dragged to another ce before leaving what I discovered to be arge purple flower. "That was worse than we heard..." (I) "Yeah, tell me about it¡­I lost my goddamn hand!" "No way to sense the surroundings?" (I) "I can live without 1 or 2 senses like any experienced Adventurer, but how can anyone move in there if none of the senses work and even the Aura isn''t able to help!?" "I was lucky to be saved by that nt just like everyone else here, I can find ways to heal my hand or worst case rece it, but I can''te back from the dead, I''m not going to throw my life away in a battle where I don''t have a chance not even to participate." "(So everyone was saved by Sakura?)" (I) While I was talking with a Dark Elf who was close by, I noticed a movementing from the forest and so I paid attention until I saw that it was arge flower with closed petals, when it opened close to us two people appeared, both were with their armor in pieces, and they had many wounds, but none of them were fatal. "I hope my sisters do better than me..." (I) I couldn''t help but feel ashamed of myself for having put up such a poor fight, at least that''s what I was thinking when the giant flower appears Almas once, this time it throws someone towards me that I catch in my arms only to receive a elbowed in the nose. "Let me go if you still want to keep your arms." (Elsaris) As soon as I hear Elsaris'' voice I see her on the ground, unfortunately, she didn''t fall the way I expected, she spun in the air andnded on her feet, her state was pretty devastated, she had a hole in her stomach and another in her chest, one of her legs were also hanging down while covered in bite marks, there were several ck marks on the wounds, but little by little these ck marks were diminishing. Of all my sisters, she is the most insufferable, the way she sees other people, the way she talks, and especially the rude way she treats everyone except Samira, all of this is irrational to me and that''s why we had a few fights more than than 2 or 3 times. "< Healing Light >" (I) I may not know many spells, but I do know a few, mostly healing and barrier spells that can be used in critical situations, that havee in handy many times in the past. "Damn, I didn''t need help, everything was under control, I had just discovered how to use my senses and power, and now Samira is..." (Elsaris) "..." (I) ------------- Pov Ragnar: I was walking around in my true form as it granted my body better defense as well as it seems to be morefortable to fight in my original form. Inherent from others, I''ve been in areas like this when I loved it was still a Soul, for me the distortion in space was not a problem, what would really cause some inconvenience would be the presence that spread throughout this area. The worst thing was Aura''s weight, something that was being particrly bad and going against me in my view, it took me a few seconds to notice the reason and that was only possible because of the things I learned with Mrs. Natasha. When I withdrew my Aura back into my body, the pressure increased a lot before decreasing to a tolerable level. But when I recovered from that pressure, almost crushing myself, I was already facing five enemies, in this ce, the senses may not work, but like Alma, I spent thousands of years having my Aura as the only sense and I am used to being surrounded by the pressure of the Gods, by that I could perceive everything rtively easily. "Disgusting auras, corrupted with hatred? Obsession? Maybe just pride or greed?" (I) The five had humanoid bodies, but only one of them still retained the appearance of an Elf with ck lines stretching across its entire body. The Auras of the five don''t have the slightest bit of control, they are just exploding their Auras around roughly, but the way they move has good coordination, these two pieces of information don''t make sense together. I could feel that one of the Auras was strange, clearly, it was the most corrupted Aura but somehow it was the most controlled, it doesn''t feel like someone well trained would do that, it seems more instinctual like monsters do. The Elf in the middle has a strange glint in his eyes, a chilling longing, I noticed that the moment he took a step forward the others did the same, so I can confidently say that this is the leader among them. "Can you speak?" (I) "Of course, but don''t y your games with me, your Aura can''t hurt me..." "< Piercing Aura Ray >" (I) Seems like he realized I was distracting them to build up my Aura in the horn before using a skill that condenses my Aura before firing in a straight line, I wanted to use this attack on all five of them at once, finish them off in the first hit, but as they discovered me very quickly I had to use it at once even though it was just an attack that I lived on their leader. "< Spatial Corruption >" He reaches out and makes space ripple even more, this bends the trajectory of the attack, but less than he intended as space rips at one point and the head of one of the 5 enemies on the spikes has lost its head. I wouldn''t give them a chance to do anything, but I had to first stop this skill from before, as long as he keeps using thisst technique all my attacks will be useless. "< Territory >" (I) I use my Aura as a base to mark the boundaries, then I use Holy Power and Master''s Authority to create a Territory small enough for both of us, they must think I did something, but the chance of not knowing what I did is still big. "< Field of Corrupt Shadow >" It looks like he noticed, but luckily he didn''t use a Territory, honestly, I almost can''t keep the Territory stable, I need to finish them off as soon as possible. The enemy leader extends his hand and the surrounding allergy bes even more concentrated around us making various types of energy move away and making my Territory crack. That''s how he came towards me while the Territory and the magic he used seems to have canceled both of them out, but this isrgely due to the enemy''s superior power in a field that suits them, meanwhile, our own power decreases in this ce. "(The Evil God''s presence seems to converge on their leader, I can''t waste too much time on this battle, the more time passes, the greater my disadvantage.)" (I) I realized that they would never run out of power in this ce, but I on the other hand was wasting my power just by resisting corruption in the presence of this Evil God. In a stamina battle, I will lose every time as I will always be the first to run out of power and depleted so I have to go all out from the start. "< Divine Beast Awakening >" (I) "< Total Corruption >" My body transforms when the Authority and Holy Power of the Master begin to merge with my body awakening the true power of a Divine Beast, to be the symbol of the power of the one it serves. Of course, the enemies didn''t just stand by and wait, 3 attacked me while the one who lost his head was rotting on the ground as chains pulled his Soul to Hell. Their leader didn''t attack me, but his expression changed for the first time to one of extreme rage, the murderous intenting out of him just a part of what I feel from the Evil God''s presence, it seems as if he rejects who I am. It was at this time that the enemy leader also activated some skill that made a whirlpool of pure darkness surround him, meanwhile, I had to fight through my transformation, which by the way was very painful. I didn''t try to dodge the attacks, one of them bit my arm, the second had its throat crushed by the force of a humanoid arm that emerges from my body surprising it, and the third was removed by an Aura attack. I didn''t waste that small window of time to slow down the enemies, the one biting my arm had to move away when I tried to use my wing to strike but didn''t realize that there was an Aura attack from behind that split its body almost in half. Chapter 1077 Cap 1075: Battle In Chaos Part 6 ? Pov Loki: Veronica and I entered this forest together, for me the distortion of space and the imbnce of energies was not a problem, my senses are still Divine level and therefore I can see everything much more clearly than the fool up there is able, the same can be said about Veronica. "Should we fight, help those in trouble, or just watch?" (I) "..." (Veronica) "I have sandwiches..." (I) "Loki..." (Veronica) "I don''t want to deal with these corrupted creatures, the energy around them is worse than this pathetic presence of this Evil God." (I) "Let''s help, Mister Zenos would want us to focus on helping those in distress." (Veronica) "You look like you still don''t understand him, he would probably ignore all of them except his acquaintances." (I) "For Zenos, anyone who entered this forest on their own will have to be responsible for themselves, he wouldn''t change his path to save someone who chose that path, but if it was close to his reach he wouldn''t let the person die either." (I) "That''s a bit of an odd way to think about it." (Veronica) "I even like it, better than defending everyone for the simple reason of being capable while putting yourself in extreme danger." (I) "Let''s not have this conversation again, certainly not here." (Veronica) "Forget about the past." (Veronica) "Then stop trying to save everyone." (I) "..." (I) "..." (Veronica) "It''s your fault." (Veronica) "I''m sure you did, it took a long time to do something... hahaha hahaha..." (I) As always Veronica cannot see people in danger, none of our senses or our Auras were restricted by this chaos in the surroundings. This God''s presence is just his attention in the general area, he is not using his Aura, this pressure is just his will as well as his power, but it cannot affect God level Souls. While Veronica and I were discussing neither of us took a moment to pay attention to our surroundings, that''s because we knew our presence would be felt, Two Souls with traits of Divinity is a very tempting delicacy for an Evil God still in the process of ascending into a True God. It would be better for him to focus his attention on us and forget about the others, if we can lessen his attention on Zenos and his sisters that would be perfect. I look around, and I can see many people struggling, many among them are in confusingly expanded spaces, and anyone who tries to go in a straight line will get lost, some are managing to do something about it, but it seems that more than half are fighting without using their instincts, they are like children in their first fight. I look away from them to stand at the World Tree, it looks like the fighting there has already started but I can still feel the attention on us, it looks like he is extending his senses through the World Tree but that alone won''t make us no harm. But the 27ing towards us is another story, unlike most strange monsters, these 27 have appearances of Elves, Humans, and Beastmen. From this distance I can feel their Auras even with the interference of the environment, it seems that everyone has a strength equal to ours, with 4 with a strength even above us. "Who starts?" (I) "You, but be prepared for that." (Veronica) "Are you sure you want to use this in this environment?" (I) "Without that, we won''t win." (Veronica) "Fine, then let me get rid of the excess baggage." (I) I wait a few more seconds, the strongest 4 have more speed than the others, so soon they were separated from the rest of the group, I couldn''t help but smile at such simple thoughts. "Let the show begin!!!" (I) "< Dueling Trap >" (I) "< Judge of the Games >" (I) "< Shadow Release >" (Veronica) I activate 11 traps in an area trapping 22 enemies in a space that contains a Cursed barrier that uses their energy while a Berserk Curse makes them violent causing them to attack each other, only after one of the two is defeated or with the destruction of the barrier both Curses end. At the same time, I begin the Summoning of an Astral Avatar using my power, Aura, Holy Power, and the Authority of Zenos, this is a technique that people of our world used whenbining an Astral Body with an Elemental Avatar using the Aura as a base, I just added Authority and Holy Power to increase the power of this technique while linking its energy consumption to Curses, their energy will feed my Astral Avatar and when they are able to get out they will be killed in a duel against the final boss. Unfortunately, I had to let 1 of the 23 enemies go since I wouldn''t have a partner for him, but soon that Elf-looking creature was hit from behind by a powerful blowing from his own shadow, he managed to defend, but the blow stillnded him away, which was Veronica''s purpose from the beginning. "I''ll hold them off long enough when theye into range." (Veronica) "I count on you." (I) The 4ing towards us were 3 Gray Elves and 1 Human, they are not able to use magic or abilities, which is to be expected from ipatible Souls with bodies that have been invaded, they are using the energy they carry the strength in their Dirty souls in these bodies like vessels. The most they can do is use the bodies as tools, a kind of armor for their Tainted Souls, as well as any armor they can only use for melee. "(Trying to fight an ancient Guardian Goddess who sacrificed herself to save what was left of the people of an entire world, what fools.)" (I) "Now!!!" (Veronica) "< Guardian God Field: Weight of Will >" (Veronica) The shield on his right arm shatters but still retains the form of a shield when overloaded with power that has gone far beyond its limit. Veronica has all her hair lighting up in a ck energy full of sparkles inside, it looks like the star energy that Zenos sometimes reveals, Veronica''s eyes glow red and her white skin has several golden lines that appear. Veronica''s Aura condenses into a circle that expands for a few hundred meters around her, this puts both me and the 4 enemies inside the circle that is soon flooded by Veronica''s massive presence. Her pressure doesn''t affect me, but the 4 enemies have the ground around them bing a crater bit by bit as the cracks around them spread out like the shape of a spider''s web. Inside this ring where we are, Veronica''s will and presence gain physical weight over the body that is rejected by her Aura, this made the 4 of us unable to move immediately. "< Territory >" (Me/Veronica) "< Border of Two Kingdoms >" (Me/Veronica) I approach Veronica and extend my hand for her to take as our Auras interact with each other until they be one Aura, to maintain this state of two as one, we both use the Holy Power and Authority of Zenos that we share making ours our own Much stronger dual territory. With that, the space around us closes in and everything around us brightens with the presence of the Evil God being forced out for the most part. But even then I saw the Territory around us crack, but luckily it didn''t. "Looks like it does." (I) "I can''t keep both of them..." (Veronica) Without finishing his sentence the pressure field containing the enemies dissolves seconds after the Territory forms a border around us and the 4 enemies run towards us with a dark energying out of their bodies where all the veins turned neon ck inside their bodies. "< Weapon of Shadow and Corruption > ¡Á4" "< Combat Dance >" (I) "< Blood Dragon''s Blessing >" (Veronica) "< Two as One >" (Me/Veronica) The 4 enemies use their shadows as weapons, two of them drew Swords or should I say turned their shadows into Swords, while a third had his shadow turn into arge Ax disproportionate to his size. Thest among them was the strangest, he instead of creating a weapon with his shadow like the others had the precise control to wear his shadow like armor while his arms are covered by the shadows bing giant scythes. With the 4ing towards us I pull Veronica towards me as ourbat bes a joint dance performance, I manage to move my body and Veronica''s body in total unison. The stomp Veronica uses causes the scales on both our bodies to ignite with power as his Blessing within us increases our power, all while our joint ability adds my stats to hers and vice versa causing our power to double. We dance around dodging Weapon attacks while defending others with shields that form around us, but we don''t just stay defensive as that wouldn''t be fun. We use Zenos''s power to condense our Holy Power into our hands, then there is a staff in my hand and arge shield in Veronica''s hand. With that during the dance I created different des of energy around my staff while dancing and shing at our enemies, Veronica always interrupted attacks that she wouldn''t be able to dodge. Our battle was going on for much longer than I initially thought, her body movements were strange, if she knew how to use her power well it would have been more fun. Chapter 1078 Cap 1076: Battle In Chaos Part 7 ? Pov Lorraine: I was above an ice butterfly, one of the Titans of Nature that this world created to protect itself from this disease. "Take the others away, I promise we''ll take care of the one responsible and thesends will be healed." (I) I may be talking, but I know this Titan won''t listen, but the Spirit of this world understands and I know it''s watching everything that happens. I know you understand when the Titan of ice and water shatters in front of me, I don''t even need to look to know that the other Titans of Nature have also fallen apart. Sigh "Begin!" (I) Right now I observe Zenos and many others in rangedbat, but my attention focuses on Silvia who is right in front of the World Tree, she is near the edge of the trap restricting the Evil God. "A fool, no amount of spirit pressure, Aura or Authority can subdue a World Tree." (Ste) "Their Souls are scattered over great distances while under the pressure of the world itself for millions of years, in the past when the Gods still interfered in the world more directly, the World Trees had to harmonize the presence of dozens of Gods with the presence of the world." (I) "The presence of an Evil God without a Divinity is nothing, no matter how powerful he is, it will never carry the weight of a Divinity." (I) As I watched Silvia raising the crystal above her head while pouring her Aura and inherited Authority, many others were moving out and around the forest with the World Tree as the center. I only gave the signal to start when I realized that everyone was in position, so I looked over to where the Heretic God was fighting, I know there must be many Fairy Kings and Spirit Kings fighting him, but that won''t be enough, I can feel him consuming the power of the World Tree''s body as well as spreading more of their corruption throughout the world, they are just trying to expend its power or weaken it. "It''s going to be difficult." (Ste) "He denies death, even when he has already given up life." (I) Soon the surroundings tremble when several rays of light appear interconnecting all the crystals, with that the energies stop denying each other and as nature bes more stable together with the environment that surrounds us. I can''t harmonize all this energy right now, I have to reserve my strength forbat, but this ritual magic circle should be enough to buy time. Without the conflicting energies of nature causing the environment to copse throwing this entirend into chaos, the integrity of space that was most important is slowly returning to normal. I can''t use my power in a ce with the integrity of the space toopromised or I''ll just bring an even worse new enemy into this mess, I needed to make sure something like this wouldn''t happen. "Let''s go." (I) I look at Ste and several Fairy Kings around us, Ste alsomands several Spirit Kings to join us, I look in a direction and wave causing someone to be brought to us, it was the Champion of Goddess Kalistos. "Are you sure to stick with that n." (I) "The Goddess Warned it was the only way, he will perceive my presence in another way." (Ivan) "Very well, as you wish." (I) "< Shadow Dimension >" (I) A column of shadows rises from the ground around him until he is no longer visible, so when the column of shadows disappears he is nowhere to be seen. "We''ve wasted too much time, let''s go!" (I) ------------------ Pov Zenos: I feel the change in the environment, for me it was more than noticeable, it was like a change from a chaoticbat field to an orderly city, both ces are dirty and full of pollution, but the city is rigidly ordered. I can feel with my Aura all the energies of the multiple elements shing chaotically, now they are all separated forming unique flows for each form of energy while avoidinging into contact with another energy flow. Because of that, I felt the ripples of space slowing down like ake whose turbulent water starts to calm down, I kept my eyes closed because I didn''t know how long this couldst, the whole n was only theoretical until now and I can''t take the risk of space bing chaotic again during a fight with me losing sight of my hands once, getting into the state where I am now using my Aura for takes several minutes, I wouldn''t have time for that in the middle of a fight. "The connection with others is still the same, so the interference is indeed caused by the presence of this Evil God." (I) "Have you found her yet Hinata?" (I) "..." (Hinata) "Then let''s go... dammit!!" (I) Hinata is less affected by the surroundings than I am, so her senses go further than mine, so she was able to find the center of the great magic circle that appeared in the sky above us, ording to the n Silvia should be there and now it can be surrounded by enemies as well as these disgusting monsters, I have to hurry to her. I look at the direction Hinata pointed and at this moment I see a figure fly over me, it was a Beastman from the Bird tribe, his appearance is normal, but when he passed by me I smelled rotten and he didn''t it was the only one in the limits of where my Aura reached I could feel another 2 creatures with humanoid form running, they are all heading directly in the direction Hinata pointed. "(Their target is Silvia.)" (I) Hinata doesn''t even need me to speak, she clings onto me literally tying her limbs around me as she spreads my wings. "< Dragon''s Awakening: 7% >" (I) "< Blood Eclipse Onught >" (I) "< Air st >" (I) With 7% of my power as a Dragon released, my speed goes up a lot and I focus my Aura as well as my Authority in my wings when I push forward, at this moment I use a Charge skill that increases my momentum in one direction while my body is covered by an oval blood barrier. Also, just to get there as fast as possible, I create a st of air a few centimeters away from me on my back, when it exploded I was thrown forward increasing my speed much higher than before. With that speed I get to where I needed to be much faster, the wounds on my back are something minor that heal as quickly as it was done, only the broken rib took a little longer to heal, just a few seconds. When I could finally see Silvia''s image in front of me I realized that there were 8 or 9 people with her, two of them were seriously injured, without time to think I chose among the enemies the one that I thought was the most dangerous, which was exactly the Man- beast that flew over my head earlier. As soon as I arrived colliding with the biggest enemy I went straight to the flying enemy, I threw my daggers at him, but they were all defended with his own body, but as soon as he tried to attack me, I took advantage of the fact that the space was more stable to move through the space until you reach his back. "< Holy Light Piercing >" (I) This is one of the Techniques Irius taught me, something I learned from using a Piercing attack with my Holy Power along with my Light element. Beastman noticed when I appeared and his reactions were quick as his wings parried the blows from my hands, but my third attack which was my tail, was cut off using his ws. Now that Inded blows directly on their body, I could see the hardness of their body, it seems to be made of metal. "< Space Prison >" (I) Smart and tough enemies are always a big waste of time, I didn''t want to test myself against a good opponent or anything like that, I just wanted to defend my daughter. I kick at the enemy''s wings dealing little damage, but my aim was tounch him towards the magic circle appearing in front of him before passing by disappearing, but he wasn''t the only enemy. "Hinata and Orion, now!" (I) "< Spectral Blood Mist >" (Me/Hinata/Orion) As soon as I saw Orion arrive still fighting an enemy, I take advantage of our connection to talk to Orion and Hinata at the same time, they know it''s an area control type technique that I created with the help of the two. With all of us standing at one end forming a circle long enough for Orion''s Blood and mine to evaporate as they exit our bodies along with purple energy exiting Hinata''s body. We were all facing an enemy or more than one, but even so, we managed to create a mist around, this Mist hid Hinata who devoured entire bodies while hidden in the Mist, but for me and Orion who controlled the blood, all we did was stand still controlling the blood in the Mist to invade the bodies of enemies through the mouth, nose, ears or wounds. With that, we were killing each one of them much faster. Chapter 1079 Cap 1077: Battle In Chaos Part 8 I would like to say that it was easy to defend Silvia, that there were only those 4 enemies where I managed to kill 3 with the help of other people and arrest 1, but unfortunately, it was not the end. I saw many other enemiesing 3 I couldn''t help the few who were already defending Silvia when I arrived, I left Orion and Hinata who are my Familiars to protect Silvia personally, I told them not to leave her side without my permission and that way I could engage just inbat without worrying about Silvia. The worst thing about a battle is getting distracted at a critical moment, I don''t have to fight waves of enemies alone this time, I just need to hold the line of defense while others join me as time passes. I''m sure the problem with the senses was something everyone felt, as many of me must have found a way to ovee this problem, now that space is less vtile these people must stick to the n, so it''s just a matter of time. "That one is big... but that one..." (I) A gray giant that had one arm longer than the other wasing, I didn''t even need him to get too close to know that it was an enemy, his body is full of wounds that look like rotting flesh, now that the space was getting more and more stable I could spread my Aura hands, which in turn heightens the real-time picture in my mind. Even in this situation I didn''t want to look into my eyes again, being so close to the World Tree I know that space can distort again and I don''t want to be left in the dark duringbat. "I''m going for the big one, your defense can be dangerous." (I) "Let''s increase the power more." (I) "< Dragon''s Awakening: 10% >" (I) I could feel the power taking over my body, I could feel my scales grow not only in size but in thickness as well as I upgraded my transformation to 10%. I feel the power wash over me but I don''t let it go to my head, I fall onto my back sinking into my shadow as I prepare a spell. "< Shadow Inversion >" (I) Chains tighten around my body and I feel a great weight that gradually eases as I ascend from the shadow world back to the normal world, but on the way I catch a glimpse of something that I don''t immediately recognize and I hear a voice full of will. "I wait..." As soon as I step out of the shadow of arge boulder, in front of me I see only the giant''s head being pulled by ck currents into its own shadow. "< Blood Curse: Shadow Goblins >" (I) I let my blood drain from my wrist to fall into my shadow, then countless red eyes appear from the surrounding shadows before disappearing, they are ck Goblins with very simr appearances to the one I myself had when I was still a Goblin. This is a Curse that uses my blood, Aura and Authority to create Shadow creatures, theoretically, I can create any creature, but I found that the better my understanding of the creature, the better its abilities and intelligence, they are creatures without Soul, mother still have a simple mind to follow orders like Lesser Familiars. "This will provide some assistance depending on how many are left when the Giant is defeated." (I) "This time there''s more..." (I) I run towards 30 or more enemies, and this time one of them was someone who entered the forest with me and the others, he was just ahead of the creatures, but he wasn''t running away and I could see one of his eyes rotting. "< Earthquake >" (I) "< Living Roots >" (I) I use earth magic to make the surroundings start to shake at the same time as I use wood magic to make many roots sprout from the ground, it''s two low-level magic being used over a wide area. These two magics being used together and empowered by my Holy Power have far more catastrophic effects than should be possible, the earth doesn''t just shake, cracks and craters forming as the earth copses. The roots that emerge from the ground have a thicknessparable to my height or even greater in many cases, the ce in front of me became an irregr area of roots where I started to jump and move freely as if I had grown up in this area. With the image of my head as a base, I could see everything and started attacking the enemies one at a time, I knew that normal wounds were useless so I used Poison which I mixed with my Holy Power. These were enemies of a simr strength to me, so I avoided direct confrontation, I didn''t need to prolong thebat, I shed the arm of one with my w as I passed him, I saw a group of three where I used one of my ws on each one while the third was hit by my tail when he tried to hit me in the back. Then I entered a shadow and appeared near the exit of the root field where there were 10 enemies trying to ignore my presence to go towards Silvia, I attacked them with an illusion that seems not to deceive them. So I''m enmeshed in a directbat where I only had time to defend the first attacks, which made me fall into a purely defensive position because I didn''t have a chance to attack. "< Hellfire Prison >" (I) I use Demonic magic creating an almost instantaneous magic circle on the ground in an area that epasses both me and enemies inbat with me. This magic creates a sealing barrier around us before cursed purple mes engulf everything inside, that includes me. The enemies seem to give up and didn''t even try to run away, even within the mes they attacked blindly, but because the area was rtively small, half of their blows seemed toe towards me, they didn''t even show pain or suffering with their bodies turning to ash. I was unaffected while running Holy Power through my body, for starters my body is heat resistant and this is my own power, I can manipte the mes to move away before reaching my body creating a thinyer of meless space around it around me. When the blows stoppeding towards me, I stopped the magic, when the mes disappeared, the bubbling molten body appeared in front of me and a hole in space was closing, so the Souls must have already been taken. "We have a problem." (Sakura) "What it was?" (I) Instead of answering me, arge flower emerges from the ground raised two above the height of thergest root in the root-filled area I created, then points in one direction. This time I opened my eyes, interrupting the technique, knowing that whatever Sakura was pointing at might be too far away to use this technique, so I used my eyes. What I saw was hundreds of doors of pure darkness emerging and opening, what came out from inside were mostly ck Souls like many I''ve seen so far, but there were also hundreds of people with clothes made of ck leather, all of them had gray skin dark covered in purple tattoos and possessing purple eyes. "This is not good... not good at all..." (I) Among them was a Man who immediately knew he was a Dragon, by his features I should have considered him a Dragonewt, but for some reason, I was sure he was a Dragon. He was in the middle of them, but his clothes and appearance were different, but for a second when I looked at him his eyes turnedpletely purple like those around him, he looked at me and smiled as if he did it to show his eyes. He points not in our direction, but in the direction where Silvia is, it seems that they are more focused on Silvia, it seems that this big magic circle is more important than what has been said. I look around while I still have time, and that''s when I saw many other people who arrived while I was fighting. "That''s all!?" (I) "No, there are many others, but they are in the middle ofbat in different ces." (Sakura) Sakura puts her hand on my forehead and for a second it feels like my consciousness is going through countless paths as it branches out further and further until my mind aches. Then little by little many points of view different from mine appear in my mind, each one revealing people struggling, to be able to understand things better I limited my attention only to people''s faces and I was able to quickly identify mypanions who seemed to be fine, many were injured, but they''re not in danger, mainly because most of the monsters wille to where I am now. After seeing this I take Sakura''s hand off my head and open my eyes, it seems that the enemies are still noting towards us, they are standing still while the dark doors disappear, they seem to be waiting for something. "With your help, I can bring everyone here." (Sakura) "I know, but better not or all the monsters will gather here a lot faster." (I) With so many people using big attacks in the same ce, the decay of harmony is going to be very fast here in this situation, the environment is bad enough, and I don''t want to push the limits any further than what I''m already doing. Sigh "Maybe you can help me with something else." (I) "Are you going to do that? Really?" (Sakura) "Got a better n?" (I) Sakura looks at the number of enemies, they are too far away for me to feel their strength, but I know Sakura can feel it through the trees. "The Tech needed Freya or Silvia." (Sakura) "This was before evolution, this will be different, if you can bear it." (I) "I can bear it, we can start whenever you want, master." (Sakura) I take a few deep breaths and go over in my mind what I''m going to do, a symbol is revealed in my mind, a ck tree with white leaves. I reach out my hand in one direction and Sakura ces her hand behind mine, so Wood Element Ki flows through my veins where I mix with my Holy Power, with My Aura, with my Demonic Power, and with my Authority, the mixture of these powers it would be conflicting at least if it weren''t for my Aura acting as a base for having all these characteristics from the beginning. That power passes from my body into Sakura''s and I feel her hand tremble behind mine, but even so I remain focused, the energy flowing into Sakura will condense in her body as her own Aura mixes beforeing back through mine and heading for me the Symbol I made in front of my hand crystallized my own blood. In the beginning, the Symbol waspletely red because it was made of my crystallized blood, but when the energy leaves Sakura''s hand and crosses mine causing a little pain, that energy is absorbed by the symbol that bes made of ck crystal with the white part being just the leaves of the tree. Sakura and I charged all that power into the symbol using ourbined wills before using the symbol as the Core of our technique. "(Master, the technique looks different...)" (Sakura) "(Yes, now I have what Icked before, we both have it, use your Authority along with mine...)" (I) Both my Authority and that of my Familiars is not the same as in the past, now they do not have a characteristic of my Authority, each of them has their own Authority awakened through one of the Characteristics of my Authority, but which belong only to them. "< Nature''s Summon: Eclipse Tree >" (me/Sakura) Chapter 1080 Cap 1078: Battle In Chaos Part 9 ? Sakura and I see the enemies from afar who seem to be waiting for something, so I take advantage of this time to use a technique that previously needed 3 or 4 people to work. This time it was just me and Sakura, but I knew we would make it, we''ve both gone through evolutions and we''re much stronger not only in terms of power but also in our Authority. "< Nature''s Summon: Eclipse Tree >" (me/Sakura) The ck and white Tree Symbol floats in front while we do an Invocation, actually, this is not a simple Invocation. For some years I have been hearing about the Titans of Nature and had the opportunity to see some of them during the few years of life that I have, so I studied them for one reason only, fear. With my luck almost cursed, I was sure and even now I''m still sure that one day I''ll end up facing one of these Titans of Nature, it''s just a matter of time. So I studied a lot with everything I could find in the Dungeon, which was a lot since we have a lot of knowledge that came from the Elves, but in the end, the most reliable source of information was Silvia who for thousands of years was the World Tree. Silvia told me a lot about Titans of Nature, but what caught my attention the most were stories about Elf Kings indicating these Titans, mine happened with Fairy Kings and Spirit Queens, what all these cases had inmon was that they used a Summoning skill and the power of nature to it, but that was only one part of the truth, the other part was the cooperation of nature. A Titan of Nature is not exactly a Monster, but rather a type of Golem made from elements of nature to protect the world from environmental damage like some kind of antibodies protecting a person''s body. So I thought of doing something simr, some kind of Guardian, and for that I went to the Tree that is in the center of the city, that big Tree cared for by an Ancient Elf, a Divine Beast of the nt type, and by someone who was a World Tree, a tree that has been bathed in my blood and power for more than one Evolution, a tree nted within a Dungeon filled with Miasma. This tree hasn''t been normal for a long time, since the beginning it wasn''t something normal, so I''ve been experimenting with this tree with the help of Silvia, Freya, and Sakura. With me and Sakura working together, we managed to make the tree itself gain a will, but it was temporary, just a reflection of my will and Sakura''s mixed together, plus we could invoke that tree using this symbol that transformed that tree into something different. ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom But I always thought something was missing, but this time I didn''t have that feeling. As the Summoning circle appeared in multipleyers around the symbol which crumbles into pure energy, the space around it starts to tear, but luckily it doesn''t go very far before something grows out of the ground, it was just a small nt at first, but as if time were elerating, this small nt grows until it reaches half the height of the World Tree. This Great tree had a trunk so thick that it could serve as a rocket tform if it were cut, the entire tree was ck in color with green sparkles inside as if they were stars, and the leaves were ethereal and white in color almost looking like feathers and in the center of the tree, there was a drawing of the symbol from which it was invoked with the white lines and the ck background of the bark of that tree. It was a magnificent sight that took a few seconds to form, but as soon as it appeared I noticed as if the environment became more stable, but instead of focusing happily I noticed something different. The tree''s energy was focusing on the center where its symbol sits, then something strange happened, the tree started to shake and break into different parts, its leaves separating from the tree, but none of it fell to the ground, to my extreme surprise the body fragment of the tree and the feather-shaped leaves floating around the area where the tree had been a few minutes ago. "What''s going on¡­Sakura?" (I) "..." (Sakura) I felt something strange and when I turned around I noticed Sakura''s body bing crystalline before falling apart leaving only a big red seed behind, where a ck spherees out to go to where the tree was. The ck sphere appears to be powered by the tree as it growsrger andrger, so both the crystal shards that formed the tree''s body and the white leavespress around the sphere as if molding something. In the end, what was left was a colossal body, this body had the female curves wearing ck full body armor with the knuckles revealing only red energy inside, on its back ck crystal branches were wings as the white leaves gathered like feathers From these wings, the head had no features or helmet, it was just a nk face or in this case entirely red, at least until a few more ck crystals formed a helmet with 4 horns that looked like twigs. The impressive figure was over 200 meters tall, its presence was like gravity weighing down everything in the surroundings, I saw the creatures that before were at a much closer distance now and being pressed to the ground. But I also felt something obscure and looked in one direction, I saw that same Dragon in the middle of a magic circle that consumed thousands of rotten monsters, their corrupted souls were crammed into a sphere that generated flesh and bones to form what I imagine to be a Dragon evenrger than the figure of the elegant Knight, this rotten Dragon was over 300 meters tall and threw himself on top of what I imagine to be my artificial Titan. Ding! <[ Divine Beast Sakura has awakened and receives the Title [Eclipse Titan ] ]> "..." (I) I didn''t know what to say about it and didn''t even have time to think about it, at least I was sure this Titan was Sakura, just being sure was enough for me. Sakura and the Rotten Dragon started an aerial fight, it seems that the Dragon just wanted to distance and distract Sakura while the other enemies that were being suppressed by gravity came towards me, the worst thing is that I was alone now. "Could at least one n work!?" (I) I spread my wings and flew towards the gray skinned enemies, they were bald and with short pointed ears, they didn''t look like any race I''ve seen before, I threw myself at them but before the confrontation started I threw myself into a shadow while thousands of Goblins came out of the Shadows of enemies. I stepped out from a farther shadow and used my blood to draw 8 connected magic circles. "< Multi Elemental Magic: Elemental Tornado >" (I) A colossal tornado descends from the sky like a fist causing destruction to everything around the enemies, this includes the Shadow Goblins, but it cost me attention that someone took advantage of. Before I realize a w crosses my heart, I swipe my tail away from the enemy while I push my wings away, when I turn around I see the same man who I''m sure is a Dragon chasing me, he was taking a deep breath and I knew the attack he was going to make, so I did the same. "< Demon Breath >" "< Chaos Breath >" (I) Our two attacks collide and explode throwing one to each side, but in my case, it was in the middle of many monsters that there were attacking me before I could think, so I just controlled my blood making the drops of Blood be red crystal des swirling around me. "< Space Movement >" (I) I took advantage of the small gap to use Spatial magic to run away from the monsters, I look to where the enemy was and I see him already running where Silvia is still standing, he doesn''t have the focus on killing me, for some reason he wants to keep the field of battle in the same Chaos as before. "Die!!!!" (I) cough cough "< 1000 Lightning Spears >" (I) I see him throw something in the sky, it was a head that turns on a light inside and suddenly my attacks go all towards him while he doesn''t change his path. I close my eyes and force the weak connection I feel with Orion, then make him approach as if to bite this Dragon in Human form, but instead, I transfer my power to Orion and use my attack. "< Breath of Light >" (I) This time he was knocked away and I open my eyes as I run to stand between him and the ce where Silvia was, my chest still with a hole, I find it strange that my heart is destroyed like this, no matter how many times my sisters have done this to me, I''ll never get used to it. I drank the blood of one of my sisters, Natasha''s blood to be precise, this is better than any potion I could ask for, coupled with piss natural healing the hole in my chest closes in three seconds. "You little bastard!!!" "Enough kidding!!!" "I say the same." (I) "< Dragon''s Awakening: 68% >" (I) I watch his body change and I do the same. Chapter 1081 Cap 1079: The Mountains Of Light Fall ? Pov Luminus (True Dragon Emperor of Light): Our attack on the Mountains of Light did not go unnoticed, but there was nothing they could do, the morebat-oriented Dragons of Light were alongside the entire military force of the Church of Light fighting the Demons. Those who stayed here were those who were too weak or too young to participate in this war, they raised their defenses against us, but that was the same as hiding in a corner with no way out. "Destroy everything and kill everyone who resists!" (I) I watch those under mymand begin relentless attacks against the enemy''s defenses, but this barrier will notst forever. "You really don''t want my help?" (Lux) "That is the duty of those of us who are Dragons, I knew it woulde sooner orter." (I) "You don''t need to..." (Lux) "Yes I need." (I) I was hesitant to participate in breaking the barrier now, the only defense my own race has from me. "(Don''t think, just do it!)" (I) "(If it''s not me, it''ll be someone else, someone who still holds grudges for past mistakes.)" (I) "..." (I) With each strike the barrier shook almost to the point of breaking, it was strikes from hundreds of True Dragons and many others who served us. "< Territory >" (I) "< Border between Light and Darkness >" (I) I just couldn''t stand by and watch, I saw some trying to run away disguised in their small Human forms during the attack, so I use my Territory to seal off the entire Area. As a Holy Land of the Church of Light, I could feel my Aura being negated and close to being crushed, but this feeling disappears when the power of the Dragon God manifests through my body confronting the presence of God Baldr, it destroys my Territory, making my vision bes blurry as I start coughing up blood. ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom But I already expected something like this, what happened in its ce was the distortion and sealing of this space by the world because of the collision of two Divine presences, I can see the instability of this new Separate Space, but it will soon stabilize. cough cough cough "Are you sure you want to continue?" (Lux) "No, but I''ll do it anyway..." (I) I could feel marks of my servitude burning my body, the damage I suffered is being healed by the Dragon God''s power and even my Aura seems even stronger. The collision of the Divine powers not only broke my Territory, but alsopletely destroyed the barrier, I look down and see the fear in the Aura of almost all Dragons, those who don''t feel the fear the presence of the Dragon God is revealing fury, I tagged each one of them, but something that caught my eye was a Dragonewt of Light with her white scales and pure white dress. I look at Lux and point to Dragonewt, then Lux disappears. I, who no longer had the excuse of the barrier, had to start the attack, I could feel mypanions'' hesitation and suffering for what we are about to do, but we all knew that this day woulde, this is the only way to redeem sins the past at least a little. "I''ll be short on my words, so pay attention!!!" (I) I use my Aura and Authority in my voice, so there''s no ce where my voice doesn''t reach through these mountains, I''m sure everyone can hear my voice as if they were right in front of me. "All of you must surrender to the Dragon God''s judgment, do not expect leniency for your mistakes, and do not try to go against my words!!" (I) "Those who try to resist or fight will be killed on the spot, so give up as the thousand-year-old judgment day has finally arrived!!!" (I) Just as I expected, none of the Dragons seemed to give up, no True Dragons cowered and surrendered before someone of greater power, on the contrary, each of them emanated the desire to fight in their Auras. "(Then it will be as I thought.)" (I) "< Guardian of Akatosh >" (I) I was already in my Dragon form when I activate the power of the Dragon God that my servitude marks on my body carry, then a golden crystal armor appears already equipped on my body while my size reaches 500 meters in height. "< Dragon Light Arrows >" (I) Thousands of several meter long arrows erupt from magic circles around me before mercilessly attacking those below. I saw the massacre I caused all the servants of Dragons that had the mark of Aura of Dragons that seemed to want to fight against us instead of surrendering, so I attacked them first. My arrows piercing the body of each of these little creatures, a quick kill is all I can provide for them. "Traitors!!!" "How dare you kill your own race!!!" "< Breath of Light >" "< Sunbeam >" Two of the strongest Dragons that remaine towards me, one of them I recognize, their attack hits me, but I didn''t suffer significant damage. "< Ruling Dragon Pressure >" (I) I walk up to the two Dragons stuck to the ground trying to get up and swing my wings making two cuts in the heart, to me their scales are as soft as wood, it poses no challenge to get through. I walk over to the two Dragons and space one''s head with my hands as I lift the other by the head, both of them less than half my size. I look at the now mortally wounded body of the Dragon in front of me, the first time I saw this figure the positions were reversed, I was the smaller Dragon looking up, back then everything was simpler. "Hello mother." (I) "How can you turn against our race, kill your blood rtives!!???" (Mother) "Just like in the past, I should have known..." (I) With pain in my heart, I look into her eyes with nothing but hatred for me and I grip my hand crushing her head as fast as possible, she died without any suffering I hope. "Unable to see one''s own mistakes as in the past, unable to see who the real traitors are..." (me) "Goodbye, mother..." (me) Before long every single one of the eldest True Dragons was dead, only those born after that day were still alive, with more than half of them being suppressed by my presence while the others were ovee with fear. Their servants also surrendered as they noticed the few who were left in a surrender position with their heads on the ground. "May you be judged by Akatosh." (I) "< Judgment of Will >" (I) Each of them had eyes turning fully golden as their bodies lost strength falling to the ground skimmed, meanwhile, I turn to Lux waiting to the side "I found." (Lux) "Take me there." (I) "Don''t you want to see if they''ll make it?" (Lux) "The trial is not something that ends quickly, they will be forced to see everything they have done from that day until now in session, always from the point of view of the victims." (I) "(Just the trial is already too heavy for these young people, but I hope they survive.)" (I) I followed Lux to the highest mountain and the one that looked the worst, clearly, this ce has been overlooked by the other Dragons, there are several structures in ruins and they are old stuff. As we walk I see a cave door that seems to have powerful protection magic already open, the same Dragonewt all in white was at the door possibly waiting for me and Lux. "Follow me, this way..." I don''t say anything as I follow the person in white making a path that goes through traps and walls until I reach somewhere. In a few minutes we were facing a hall that seems to be inside the top of this mountain, this is the only clean ce up here is the only one that seems to have been well taken care of, in the center of the hall was arge crystal that inside seemed to contain the silhouette of arge creature. I turn to the all-white Dragonewt who from the beginning until now doesn''t show fear or anger even after the destruction and death we''ve wrought among others. "Youe along." (I) ------------- Pov Elizabeth: I was facing a Human, I knew it was the Hero of Nature, a Human wearing leather clothes and with a belly in his hands. "Are you sure you don''t want to interfere?" "I''m sure, my brother has everything under control." (I) I say this as I watch my brother preparing for a real fight and his Divine Beast fighting above the clouds. "Besides, we have more fun things to do..." (I) "" (Me/Natasha/Caitlyn) He noticed and so we couldn''t expect him to let his guard down but even then the Triple Seal wasn''tplete, he walks away with golden marks appearing on his skin, then his body turns gray as his hair falls out, but soon that too changes when the gray skin cracks and cracks revealing underneath someone with the only feature being eyes that take up the entire face. His body had the appearance of a normal person, so if we ignore his face, I and the others used our Authorities to reinforce the seal. Chapter 1082 Cap 1080: Stepping Up To Combat Part 1 ? I saw the enemy starting to transform, even though I''m still in pain from the loss of the heart earlier, I activate all my power, I''m already healed and a little pain can''t stop me. "< Dragon''s Awakening: 68% >" (I) My newly healed heart was beating fast while the blood coursing through my body felt like magma with an energy carrying from my body. I could feel every bone in my body stagnate as they shifted positions, I felt the pain from the muscles being twisted and Neusa''s eyes being boiled taking my vision away for 1 second before it came back even better than before. My scales now cover my entire body and 2 pairs of wings filled with the starry sky spread out on my back as my body grew to be 80 meters tall, my clothes long since wasted by my transformation. But I still didn''t have enough time, my transformation is still slower than his, when I finished he already had his w right in front of my body. I focus my Aura on my wings, p my wings forward making a strong Aura thrust that interrupts his movement long enough for me to create arge Blood w to trap his arm before throwing him in a direction away from where Silvia is he was. "Now let''s see if... RRROOOOOAAAAAARRRR!!!!!" (I) The truth is, I still found it difficult to control my power in this Dragon form, a Dragon''s instincts are much stronger than I could imagine, all the time a desire to destroy and kill hammers in my mind if I hadn''t learned to control it my emotions for a long time with my sister Caitlyn, maybe I wouldn''t even be able to keep my mind during training after evolution. But now in a battle situation against another Dragon, these instincts are even stronger and they are all directed towards the enemy in front of me, it was difficult to maintain control. "(You are the Ruler of yourself, that''s your power!)" (Elizabeth) Suddenly Elizabeth''s voice appears in my mind with a scolding tone, but that tremor it caused me was enough to put my mind in order, the power in my body was overflowing far beyond what I normally feel along with a desire for thebat that I don''t like to feel. I look at my enemy, a Dragon with ck scales with metallic appearance, spines on the back and arms, 3 horns facing upwards being 2 on the head and 1 on the tip of the snout, teeth as sharp and big as Swords, 4 purple eyes and 2 pairs of wings covered in bones. He''s like a Beast-type Dragon, his legs and arms on the ground as his wings spread out preparing to charge towards me, but his mistake was hesitating, which bought me time. "< Aura Relic: Blood Eclipse >" (I) "< Holy Summon: Starde >" (I) Soon my Aura and Authoritye into action escaping my bodypletely, my Aura arises and concentrates above me where an illusion of a starry sky with a Sun being eclipsed by a Moon. This image crystallizes and breaks to reveal a Dragon-shaped copy of me made of crystal, I punch my copy causing it to shatter, then the Shards surround me before attaching themselves to my body like armor in silver and golden. Even though I am in the form of an anthropomorphized Dragon in a standing posture facing my enemy, the Armor on my body was made from the crystallization of my Aura that gums my form, so I can use it as an armor that covers the back from my back, my tail and even my head which can no longer be called a Human appearance. I raise my hand and my Holy Power and Authority also merge into a de whose hilt is iid with Dragon bones, but the de was made of ck crystal whose de had stars and streams of energy forming Runes as if they were constetions with an eclipse at the base of the de. "Your arrogance is hrious young Demigod." "Giving such a ridiculous name to a crystallization of Authority." "Soon there will be nothing left of you, Corrupt Dragon." (I) I blurted out a sentence to hide my shame, I also didn''t like what was written on the de of the sword, it seems like the daydreams of a child addicted to fantasy games when creating his own character full of clich¨¦ stereotypes. This is the second time I''ve summoned or should I say created this sword, but just like the Armor I''m wearing, I''m not able to choose the form, I just know that these are the correct forms, but I can''t help but feel ashamed, yet well you can''t see my face red with embarrassment with all those scales. On the de of the Sword, it says "Eclipse of All Existence" in Spiritual Runes, I don''t know why a name like that, but there''s nothing I can do about it, my sisters didn''tugh at me at least when they saw that sword, in the Elizabeth really liked the domineering name while Natasha just found it silly saying that only fools put names on ceremonial swords. "(I have to finish him off quickly...hugh!!)" (I) The truth is that it wasn''t so easy to maintain this armor and sword, the armor was the crystallization of my Aura, wearing this Armor was the same as being under the pressure of my own Aura. The sword wasn''t much different, it was the crystallization of my Authority, but it wasn''t exerting pressure on my body, in fact just touching the sword hilt did damage when the energy of the Sword tried to negate the various Blessings I carry. Furthermore, I am not able to use Territory or my Aura in this state, even trying to control my magic is difficult since I have to focus my mind on controlling this sword. I run towards the Dragon, not towards the copy he left in his ce, but where his body was trying to go underground to get to where Silvia was. I stomp on the ground with all my strength making a kilometer crater as the ground copses, just as the Dragon filled with demonic energy tries to devour me. I use my sword swinging it with one hand, but he defends with the Horn at the tip of his snout, the collision caused his head to be thrown back which was the moment where I used my free hand to grab his tail, his thorns failing to pierce my armor. "< Demon Breath >" Before I could throw him to the ground, his head was already turned towards me once again with an attack that I wouldn''t have time to dodge. "< Moon de >" (I) This was a technique that created thest time I used this sword, it was the only technique I learned at the time, I used my three natural energies on the de and shed forward creating a half moon shaped energy sh flying towards the enemy. That attack cut his breath in half, but it also wore down the attack by destroying him before reaching his head. To do this attack I had to let go of the Dragon''s tail to use both hands, but that left me vulnerable to the next attack, his tail pierced the ground beneath me for a bottom-up attack. No time to dodge this time I took the blow, the tip of its tail like a spear cracking my chest armor as itunched me upwards where I was mmed down again by a falling wooden arm. Now I was falling along with the arm and I use my tail to maneuver the wooden arm in front of me and kick it down, as soon as the brave one was shed by the Dragon, my sword was ready to meet with its ws. My sword cuts through his ws but lost momentum before reaching his heart, stopping at his bones where I take advantage of the now short distance to attack. I use my jaws to bite down on his neck where I felt the most blood flowing, then I try to drink his blood as fast as I can, but I wasn''t able to, as soon as the first drop of blood touched my tongue my stomach turned. He grabs me by the sides and closes his jaws on me, his teeth taking more than a second to break through my armor, but he still manages. "< Eclipse Sword: 1000 Stars >" (I) I just adapted another technique to use with this sword, I didn''t even stop to think if I could pull it off, I simply followed my instincts the moment the idea popped into my mind. Soon many stars came out of the de of the sword and went around us like des cutting the giant body of this Dragon in strips, forcing him to let go of me, something that did not go unpunished. "< Breath of Space >" (I) I concentrate the pure element of space in my jaws before the attack that shatters space in a straight line, this causes internal and external damage to the Dragon''s body while distracting its mind with the fluctuations of space, at this time I cast my allowance on his head causing him to fall like a meteor to the ground. "< Blood Eclipse Avatar: Starfire Eater >" (I) This time the Leech was fused with my Authority, the moment I threw the sword I had already made preparations for this technique by putting more than half of my energy into the sword, but the creature that emerged from the tip of the sword opening half of the Dragon''s skull Demonic, it could no longer be considered a Leech, it was some kind of Dragon with starry scales and a half transparent body, its head could not have eyes, but it had a jaw that opens in three when it rips out part of the Dragon''s stomach to eat making its own organs that look like rotten soup escape your body. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "He''s still alive, but for a little while." (I) "< Devour >" (I) Chapter 1083 Cap 1081: Stepping Up To Combat Part 2 ? Pov Sakura: I didn''t know what had happened at the beginning, during the training of this Summoning technique it never happened, I felt the connection with the tree inside the Dungeon as I use my power almost every day on that tree. But during the Invocation this time I felt something different, especially when the Master''s power coursed through my body, it felt like something clicked, the Holy power and Authority that I had within me had taken over my body while everything that I am in exercised it was being concentrated at a single point. The next thing I know I feel myself immersed in power like I''ve never felt before, I also felt something else, a desire to protect like I''ve never felt before, the next thing I know is a high vantage point and a hideous Dragoning towards me. By the size of the creaturepared to what I had seen before I could understand what was going on, but with no time to think I had to act fast and lured this Dragon into a fight in the air, something that was not my strong point. During thebat, I had no weapon but for some reason, I was able to move my body with great freedom without restrictions or awkwardness, thebat was a big draw, his attacks were powerful but none of them hit me and my attacks were not powerful enough to damage your body. Any damage I did had the Aura and Authority I carried negated upon being expelled from the body, so the damage recovered, this was due to the presence around us that now seemed even more filthy to me. I study the hand and the flows of energies from multiple pure Elements change to converge in my hand, I don''t know why I''m doing this but I could feel that I needed to do this as words are flowing to me line mind as if whispered from all around, words I couldn''t help but say aloud. "< Eclipse Sword: Sun and Moon As One >" (I) The energies seemed to crystallize in my hand as a hiltrge enough for two hands formed, then the crystallization of the weapon''s return continued to both sides forming a golden de with the Sun symbol on top of the hilt and another silver de with the symbol of the Moon below the hilt, it was a double-ded sword. I never used any type of weapon, for me the only weapon was and always was the nature that surrounded me, I never learned to handle any type of weapon, but I always had the knowledge of multiple weapons due to teaching the basics to the Lamias at the time when we were still in the mountain range. But even so, the two-ded sword in my hand feltfortable, I turned and managed to handle it in my hands as if they were part of my body, I could feel not only the Master''s power but the power of the surrounding Elements strengthening the sword in my hands as I advanced with ever-increasing fighting spirit. This creature didn''t seem able to speak or think, its eyes only showed boundless ferocity, but its body was extremely powerful. Combat resumed with me flying towards him before spinning in the air to dodge a tentacle of flesh that had suddenly grown from his body, then I use the sun-de sword to slice through the tentacle that burns to dust. I saw something dark trying toe out of the tentacle, but it was absorbed by the de as if attracted by force, I didn''t continue my previous movement, I pushed upwards with my wings and went up before pointing a hand in his direction. "< Leaf Storm >" (I) I somehow knew everything about this body and with every second that passed it was like I knew more, I somehow knew that most of my normal powers wouldn''t work with this melee-oriented body, but like this body is also made from a tree, so the leaves can still be used to make a ranged attack. The leaves came out of my wings as if they were falling feathers carried away by the strong wind, but these leaves were not able to harm such arge body and went back to the wings they came from while the Dragon simply ignored the damage it received and attacked instead defend. I used the two-ded sword once more reflexively, this time it was the silver de I used to make a sh from top to bottom, this created an ice storm that forced the Dragon back as parts of its body were frozen. When I did that was when I realized that each de had a different power, so I went back to attacking, this time I continued attacking at close range, I cut his stomach making mes ignite inside him only for a piece of bone to pierce his body to attack me from another direction like a spear, I give a boost with just one of the wings making my body spin and so I manage to dodge while I took advantage of the spin to cut one of its paws making rotten blood spill on top of me. "Damn..." (I) I wasn''t going to miss this moment of weakness from the monster, but I felt something eating away at the armor and it felt like it was eating away at my own body, it was only now that I realized that the crystal armor was part of my body, this blood was more than just acid, there was a filthy feeling trying to spread through the crystal, but before I needed to do anything a red energy appears through the gaps in the Armor spreading through my body, this energy devoured this "blood" and I felt something filthy traveling through my body to the sword, it was something dirty and that''s when I noticed what it really was. "< Onught... of the Dragon >" (I) I tried to use one of the skills I saw most people training, a basic skill, so I used a boost with my wings to increase my speed even more, but while using the skill it felt like it was wrong and it was adjusting almost instinctively at the same time the name of the skill seemed to change inside my mind. In the end, my impulse was followed by a cut using the moon de, and for a second it seemed that I was holding a silver dragon in my hands, this energy dragon became more and more real until I reached the rotten dragon that disintegrates in its entirety spreading chunks of his filthy flesh in every direction. I thought I defeated him because his body was in pieces, but that was a trap when several bone spikes emerged from his pieces of rotten flesh that gathered where I was as if to close myself in, I used my power to distort the space around me. around and get out of the trap, but his body reformed much faster than I could have imagined with a giant w being the first to take shape already in an attack against me, with no way to avoid it I could only receive this attack that cut my arm. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "< Sun Court >" (I) I do not the de of the Sun grows 5 times its size and with all my strength I cut the front paw splitting the arm as well as the rest of the rotting flesh still formless in half as well as the clouds behind. "< Blood of Nature >" (I) I saw that the two halves of flesh were discarding the burning parts to avoid further damage and I wasted no more time with doubts, I surrendered my consciousnesspletely to instinct and felt as if my body was following the flow of nature''s energies, I felt as if I were being embraced by nature while being taught the right way to move or how to direct my energy. It was then that the two des lit up in silver and gold light, I point upwards these two energies blend in a ray that cuts through space like a wound where the energy flows from nature pulsate and mingle as a multicolored liquid falls into above me, then all damage to my armor disappears and my arm grows back, hot energy spreads through my body and then works the two-ded sword in my hand. "< Eclipse Sword: Cataclysm >" (I) This time Master''s Authority and Aura mix with this hot energy and a territory forms around me as well as this mass of rotten flesh, then the illusion of a world being destroyed by fire tornado tsunamis, lightning storms, and earthquakes that split open thend and rain down des of ice that coalesce into a sphere at the tip of the de as the Territory dwindles as the power of Nature gathers within it. I point my sword from its des at the mass of rotting flesh that now had two half-formed heads still trying to heal from being split in two, then the sphere hits him as if it has traversed space itself while expanding to engulf the entire mass of rotten meat. The whole time no sound, smell, or movement happened, as if the world fell silent in the face of this onught of pure destruction, in the end, the space seemed to close over this sphere of destruction as if erasing it, as if it had never been there before, nothing was left of either the Rotten Dragon or the corrupted souls that formed it. Chapter 1084 Cap 1082: Stepping Up To Combat Part 3 ? As I was watching the Demonic Dragon being devoured I felt 2 things at the same time, one was an awareness probably of one of my Familiars trying to say something but I wasn''t able to pay attention, a sense of danger suddenly dawned on me as all my instincts screamed that something dangerous was above. Before I even looked I could feel the energy of the pure Elements tremble for half a second which was followed by a deafening silence thatsted for another half second. When I look up what I see is a sphere of darkness simr to a ck hole filled with rays of chaotic energy with various colors inside, looking down at that I could feel something inside me resonate, it was the destruction of harmony and the limit of Chaos, it was pure annihtion. But soon I saw space itself close in around the sphere of destruction as if crushing it until there was nothing left but empty space with nothing. "What was this?" (I) "(Done...)" (Karina) I seemed to hear Karina''s faint voice and when I looked around what I found was just something floating where the Demon Dragon''s body had been, this was a Dragon Seal. I immediately understood what had happened, but I didn''t have time to think about it, these weren''t the only enemies, I looked around noticing that other battles were taking ce in many ces, the gray creatures that emerged from the dark doors were smaller in number than I remembered, but the number of rotten creatures increased a lot with new types appearing like creatures made from rotten nts, earth rotting like meat and some bizarre things made from random body parts put together. I wanted to start running towards these enemies, but suddenly when I tried to run I ended up falling face down on the ground while my body shrunk all at once back to normal size. "Damn... haaahhhh!!!!" (I) Suddenly something falls on top of me, they were giant pieces of wood, several parts fell one at a time, and before I could do anything that wood turned to dust burying my body. Then the looking crystal I was carrying glowed when I felt something flow inside, this energy created a wave of energy that spread the por in all directions, that''s when I realized that I was being carried in Sakura''s arms. "< Physical Recovery >" (Sakura) She ces her hand on my chest and a warm energy envelops my body as it makes the weakness I was feeling disappear, I stand up more easily and look at Sakura who looks exactly the same as before but her Aura was different, much stronger than before. "I want to ask some questions, but we have a fight to finish." (I) I knew that my body was only temporarily weak due to the transformation I still hadn''t gotten used to, I wasn''t exhausted or fatally injured and so I would only need a few minutes to recover, a time that was shortened by Sakura''s help. "Sense any more enemies... never mind, bring H here, now!" (I) In my vision, thousands of what looked like Ghosts made of darkness surged out of the forest towards us, but I knew they weren''t Ghosts, they were actually the Corrupted Souls. I''ve never seen any of these Corrupted Souls have any fighting ability when they''re out of their bodies, but I couldn''t be sure what their amount of Corrupted Souls could do. "She''s already here, what do you think they''re running from?" (Sakura) "..." (I) Soon I see a giant skull emerge from behind the Corrupted Souls followed by 5 others, the skulls were red in color with purple lines drawn on their surfaces and they all seemed linked by what looked like thick chains holding them to something still behind the Corrupted Souls. It was only now that I realized they were running towards us, not attacking. The skulls seemed to be devouring the Corrupted Souls and as I guessed, these Corrupted Souls don''t have any battle capabilities. Even though the 6 skulls were trying very hard, there were simply too many Corrupted Souls to devour. Soon a wave of chilling energy spread through the surroundings then arge Dragon 300 meters tall or possibly more appeared, its entire body made of bones, it was hunched over while its jaws were open seeming to suck in the corrupted Souls in the surroundings. I quickly noticed that the thick chains attached to the skulls became thinner as they approached the Bone Dragon, but specifically on its back where I glimpsed H with 6 crystals floating around her. "I think we can leave that side to her." (I) I exchange a look with Sakura before she sinks into the earth and I run towards the nearest enemies, that''s when I noticed a strange breeze hitting my body and I looked down, I waspletely without clothes, while I was running I used an item that I equipped another set of clothes directly on my body. Of course, I took the Dragon Seal before leaving where I was, not to mention that the great Leech I created had disappeared without me noticing, I think even before my transformation was over. ------------- Pov Elizabeth: I was looking at something Caitlyn found after we dealt with thest incident tied to the trip on Natasha''s back. It was some kind of red and ck cocoon, there were lines that almost looked like living tentacles tying Corrupted Souls in the surroundings and pulling to be absorbed into the cocoon, we arrived in time to see a Dragon Soul being absorbed, this Soul still retained a Dragon image even who was smaller in size, also looked like a corrupted Soul, but there seemed to be more imprinted on his Soul than just this filthy corruption. "What is this thing?" (I) "The Soul thing or the cocoon thing?" (Caitlyn) "We can make some pretty good guesses about the Corrupted Soul, what I want to know is this ''Cocoon?'' or whatever it is." (I) "I have no idea, I found them making those gray things to pieces before capturing their souls, the rest you can see what you do." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) It''s not often that I find something that I can''t figure out what it could be, I tried to get closer as those lines or tentacles don''t seem to attack us and I soon find that it just ignores me. I touch its surface and run my fingers along that line, even though I don''t feel exactly any presence from this cocoon, the texture and sense of touch are unmistakable to me who sleep every night in a bed full of that same line. "It seems to be Zenos'' work, I don''t know what this thing could be, but leave it as it is for now, we can talk to Zenoster about it... what are you doing, Natasha?" (I) "Getting rid of the dead weight? Throwing out the garbage or feeding whatever this cocoon is, pick whatever answer you like and stick with it, but I''m not going to spend all day carrying that idiot." (Natasha) "Now if you''ll excuse me, it looks like you still have a lot of enemies and I haven''t killed enough yet." (Natasha) Natasha simply throws our prisoner on top of the cocoon, I wanted to try and get him back, I still had more to do with this Evil God, but before I could do anything a Leech with 4 eyes appears being made from several of the threads in the cocoon and swallows the prisoner whole before I can get to him, then turns to me and seems to smile as if mocking me. "I''m going to destroy this thing." (I) "The problem is yours and Zenos''s, I''ll go after that of the other presence we sense." (Caitlyn) "Try not to kill him." (I) The 4-eyed Leech fell apart in a line and there was nothing left of the prisoner, the few blue blood stains were being absorbed by the lines. "I''ll take care of youter." (I) I couldn''t stand by, there are some idiots trying to take advantage of the chaos of the battle, I knew Natasha wasn''t going to go along with the n and Caitlyn was going to go it alone, at least they helped me with a tricky one. "How did this Evil God get a vessel without anyone noticing?" (I) As I passed these things I spread my blood wings to fly in the opposite direction of Caitlyn. --------------- Pov H: "This is starting to piss me off." (I) "You cannot fight your Blessing mydy." (Hellyos) I was doing my best to collect the Corrupted Souls, the process of corrupting these souls could be used on Ghosts or Wraiths, maybe even used in a new application of Soul magic, but no matter what I tried, I couldn''t capture any as they are all taken to Hell. "Get away from me you damn thing..." (I) "I ask that you refrain from going against me, my Goddess has asked me to make sure you fulfill your duty." "I''m fulfilling what you asked, but could I..." (I) "Soul-corrupting techniques like this must not be known and everything about it must be erased while the fools involved will be punished in eternal torment, so think carefully about your actions daughter of Zenos." The one next to me was a Phantom with apletely materialized body that for some reason had Holy energy around it appearing to be a woman dressed in pink and full of jewels. A projection of the High Priestess of the Goddess Kalistos, she''s not really here, in fact, she doesn''t seem to even be in this world right now, and she''s using a Ghost to watch over what I do at the Goddess''s bidding. "(I hate this one...)" (I) "(I can hear her thoughts, so refrain from taking offense before a representative of the Demon Goddess of Death.)" "..." (I) Chapter 1085 Cap 1083: Stepping Up To Combat Part 4 ? The defensive battle has been more than difficult as I discovered some pretty obvious serious issues, at least they are obvious now. After defeating the Demonic Dragon little by little more and more people gathered near the World Tree, all knowing the importance of defending the center of magic being the central link ofrge-scale magic ritual bncing the energies of the environment. Thanks to this ritual, everyone could fight without being restricted by the environment and without losing their main senses, but defending Silvia became more and more difficult. I thought that only that Demon Dragon could open those gates of pure darkness by bringing out more of these gray-skinned we cans, but it seems I was mistaken, these gray-skinned people can also open these gates of darkness, but unlike that Demon Dragon who could open several of these gates at the same time, these people could only open 1 or 2 at the same time, which is not saying much considering therge number of them, so hundreds of these gates were still being opened by over 1000 of these gray people. With more and more enemies appearing, it was bing very difficult to fight defensively as our energy was depleting as time passed. Because of the enemy numbers that never seem to decrease, we are not able to approach the ces where the gates of shadows are invoked, not to mention that these are not monsters guided by pure instinct, they are "people" or at least something simr to that people who are capable of thinking and organizing themselves for a fight of this scale. In total I spent 1 hour walking until I got close to the World Tree where Silvia was, then I spent 40 minutes or so in battle with the Demonic Dragon, and after that I''ve been fighting for 5 hours straight against enemies that heal instantly from any damage they didn''t whether coated with Aura, Holy Power or Authority. They don''t seem to be able to use magic and don''t have ranged attack skills, in fact, they seem to have very few skills if they are skills at all. They have strong and resistant bodies, they can all use their Auras inbat and they have the same type of Aura, they are all based on the characteristic of corruption and because they are simr they can merge with each other to pressure everyone here. The worst is the presence of this Evil God, I can feel this presence interacting with the Aura of these "people" all the time, but even knowing that doesn''t change anything since I don''t know why or how to avoid it. "¨¦rica, now!" (I) "< me of the Fallen: Field of Fallen Beasts >" (¨¦rica) The fight could not contain like this, Irina being a barrier specialist was the one who put the most effort into this battle since she arrived, even if she drinks my blood there is a limit to how much her body is able to regenerate per day before being overloaded, she reached this limit and fell. When her barriers fell over 60 people were fatally injured and 7 died from relying on the falling barriers. Irina was left in the center of the defensive perimeter where Silvia was, there were others who were also unable to fight there. I myself have been fatally wounded more than once, but I''m not something easy to destroy or kill, even 9 Swords piercing my body from all directions wasn''t enough to kill me, but they already know that their goal was to corrupt me with its dirty energy and at that moment I felt the presence of the Evil God strengthen these effects, but luckily my Authority took care of this filth by expelling it from my body. I know things can''t stay like this, but we don''t have time to think, many of these creatures are difficult to fight, so I made ¨¦rica stay behind preparing with this magical ritual. Soon ¨¦rica''s body is enveloped in mes that started out red, then turned purple, and ended up turning white at the end as if the other two were being consumed from the inside out. Those white mes enveloping ¨¦rica took the shape of a bird of mes, it was just a silhouette without many distinguishing features other than the shape of a bird that pped its wings causing the mes to spread in all directions like tsunamis of white mes, walls of dozens of meters made of white mes sweeping everything in its path. These mes passed through the more than 800 people defending Silvia without doing anything, but the enemies were covered in mes burning their bodies. Even that didn''t stop them from continuing the fight, dark energy pouring out of their bodies to fight the mes that were destroying them, meanwhile, they fought even more fiercely as if trying to take someone with them. These mes spread for hundreds of meters and stayed on the ground without going out, from the bodies of those who were dying, both dead allies and our dying enemies, various types of beasts emerged made entirely of these white mes and most of them were wolves, with the second most being birds andst being Fire Elemental-like creatures. These creatures were a wee ally but at the cost of ¨¦rica, who became the center of the magical ritual that keeps this area ame. I look around confirming that the situation is under control and I nod to Diana who was in her direwolf form fighting alongside Ibuki, I run towards her and jump towards her while positioning myself to the opposite direction, soon Diana uses her big paw to send me flying in one direction faster than my wings could do. On the way some enemies managed to act to stop me, their way of doing this was more than strange as if they were following something trained many times, they started to attack me from angles that would make me deviate my trajectory that was in the direction of one of the gates of darkness. "< de Cyclone >" (I) I used a wind magic while rotating my body that created a cyclone of wind that cut everything it hit while also serving as a barrier to keep them at bay, even though it was a simple magic it was still effective. When I got to the other side, I was already being attacked from all directions, so I fell into the shadow of the first enemy that attacked. But when I step out of the shadow I wasn''t alone, the shadow expands under my control so I fly out of the expanding shadow with a Bone Dragon right behind with my daughter on top of her head. "< Earth Giant''s Tomb >" (I) "< Breath of Death >" (Hellyos) "< Soul Eater >" (H) As soon as I left I used arge scale spell as I had no other allies nearby, this spell created an 800 meter deep pit over a wide area and filled withrge spikes of sharp rocks. My attack was followed by a breath attack from H''s Familiar that caused total death and body disintegration of the enemies, this defeated those enemies at the same time as just freeing those corrupted Souls. It was at this moment that H used her Necromancer magic to extract something from her Familiar, a part of her Familiar''s Soul leaves her body as if she was getting up, it was just the half-transparent Dragon''s head, it even looks like a two-headed Dragon now. Soon this semi-transparent head grows 5 times its size while changing slightly with two more horns growing and the bone structure itself changing to something more aggressive with thick purple lines forming patterns. When thisrge Phantom skull opens its jaws it feels like hundreds of eyes open inside its jaws just before a purple vortex forms drawing all these Corrupted Souls as well as others that were here from the beginning out of these gates of darkness. I noticed a red and ck glow appear inside the transparent skull, but I left that forter when I had something more important to take care of. I look around until I see where the gate of darkness was, as I wave one hand creating lines from my fingers that stretch several meters in less than 1 second before leaving these lines as rigid and sharp as a sword, I used my Holy Power and Aura on the lines when I make several shing moves destroying the gate of darkness. The forced destruction created an explosion that I didn''t expect, but to protect myself I make a barrier with my Aura in front of me and it seems that H''s Familiar managed to protect her. Soon I looked at the other missing gates of darkness, all of which were being more heavily guarded now. But when I was close to trying to destroy one more now that I''m close, suddenly space begins to crack and a ray of pure darkness pierces through the barrier in the middle of the World Tree while ripping through space, the energies that were previously in order now they are even more vtile than they were when I first entered the forest. The ritual owner I was trying to keep safe with Silvia at the center was destroyed when the ray of pure darkness passed, the only happiness I have was several Auras with characteristics of nature emerge from the same hole and spread out bncing once again the various energies of the environment, the collision of these two opposite things made everyone except me and my Familiars fall to the ground, it also made the gates of darkness explode with the energy waves that the collision of these opposite things made. I had nothing to do about it, even though I wasn''t negatively affected by those two things, I still couldn''t get the trapdoor to move, that''s when an Aura of pure Death erupted as everything returned to silence as the hole in the barrier in the middle of the World Tree was repaired, but the tear in the sky was still there and looked very dangerous now. "I won''t miss this opportunity..." (I) Chapter 1086 Cap 1084: Stepping Up To Combat Part 5 ? Pov Lilith: "HAHAHAAHHAAHAHAHA..." (I) "Fun, fun... this is so FUN... HAHA HAHHAHAHAHAHA...." (I) Since I entered this ce everything is amazing, theck of my senses doesn''t mean much, in the past, I was deprived of my senses many times and learned other ways of perception. Since I met my father and was reborn in such a wonderful way I''ve been learning so much more, it''s been so long since I''ve been surrounded by enemies full of malice like this, even if their goal is not to humiliate me but to kill me, the general picture is still the same. I can still feel the malice they emanate, I can feel their eyes and other senses pinned to my body as a target for elimination. How many times at that time did I dream of dismembering the people who looked at me like that at those ridiculous parties, how many times did I imagine bathing in the blood of such despicable beings. I can clearly feel where each one of them is, I can feel the thing inside them, this is a new sensation for me, feeling their own bodies wanting revenge on what''s inside them. But thanks to that I was able to fight at will, the presence around me seems to be that of "God knows what", to be honest, I don''t give a damn, I just wanted to prove the power that the Father has given me. "< Demonic Curse: Conqueror of Life >" (I) I cast a Curse on me marks anyone who attacks me as an opponent, if I kill him his life energy and Almaes to me, but if I die the same can happen or should be if I wasn''t the daughter of who I am. "(No Curse can kill me as long as its power is with me.)" (I) My Father''s Holy Power runs through my body ready to be used when needed, but for now, I prefer not to use it. I just run towards these enemies using my ws to tear their bodies to shreds, as their regenerative abilities are so annoying, I have a lot more work to do to keep them dead and the Demon corruption doesn''t work against them. That''s why I run between them using my Aura ws to tear their bodies apart continuously, it''s always so troublesome to get rid of them. That''s when I remembered something I could do, but it wasn''t the time yet, all I could do was continue the way I''ve been doing so far. Of course, I got shed, shed, and had a few broken bones, just a few minor injuries, it was annoying how these monsters had such simple ways of attacking. It was only when my senses came back and I got to where Silvia was that things really became fun, new enemies emerged with more brains and brawn, my Dad was fighting and I couldn''t pay attention but that''s ok I''m sure he can take care of himself. I had to cut a path of blood and guts to get to where Silvia was, each time the Curse activated to im the Soul of one of these creatures, blood tentacles emerged from my body to pull their Souls into my body where they were absorbed. On the way I found Aunt Natasha and decided to fight along with her, Silvia had many to protect her and that''s why I did what I wanted. "Why is she slouching!?" (Natasha) "But it won''t..." (I) "Will soon!" (Natasha) Sigh I knew I was wrong, I wanted to continue the fun and let it go, I''ve been hurt so many times that my own natural recovery was slowing down and my Aunt Natasha had to heal me, I guess I have to take things more seriously. I start by purifying the Curse I ced on myself, then use the Holy Power and part of the Authority that I share with me to meld it into my blood. "< Demon Blood Incarnation >" (I) I received the Authority with the characteristics of Blood and Demon, using this Authority directly on my body in the same way as a strengthening technique, my body grows to 3 times the size, and my tail bes so long and sharp that it can already be considered a mid-range one, my horns grow evenrger as sword-sharp bones protrude from my arms. My body is filled with power and all the Vitality I stole is corrupted andpletely absorbed into my body as miasma gathers around me. Every muscle in my body swells as the Demonic energy in my body seems to overflow. "Don''t lose your stupid mind!" (Natasha) This time I almost lost myself in the desire to ughter, but I received a blow to the back of the head that pulled me back, I ran towards the enemies without saying anything else, I knew I had to keep killing to keep my mind and instincts at the same thing or I might get lost again. ------------ Pov Zenos: "I won''t miss this opportunity..." (I) What just happened left most allies and enemies alike off guard, I was in the middle of the enemy lines and now that they didn''t have the gates of darkness to protect with the closest targets being me, H, and her Familiar, we had to get out of here before the attack starts. "We are going!" (I) "< Shadow Prison >" (I) With no time to waste I yell to H already using a Shadow magic that forces her and her Familiar to step into my shadow once more, then I spread my wings before pointing my hands downwards as blood seeps from my palms forming magic circles quickly. "< Holy Magic: Star Dragon''s Fury >" (I) I focus all the Holy Power I still have left into this spell, then a few hundred meters Serpent body type Dragones out of the magic circle already attacking. I leave the Dragon crushing and burning the enemies while I try to get back to where I was, this magic is not just to create the Dragon, it consumes all the energy of those killed by it and explodes when reaching its limit, as there are so many enemies around it it will reach its limit very quickly. Just as I thought I looked back only to notice half of his formerly white body now covered in darkness with one or another glow on his body, it was going faster than I thought and when he opened his mouth devouring several of these Corrupted Souls at once being close by, the Dragon''s body turnspletely ck as hundreds of stars shine from the darkness of its body. Soon his body explodes, but it doesn''t make a sound as it was an explosion of Energy thatunched hundreds of sharp stars in all directions, some of them even passed through me, one of them ripping off a part of my leg, but the worst came after the stars, it was a wave of burning Holy power, but luckily I managed to avoid it this time. With some difficulty I managed to get to where the others were, with the battle returning to normal as everyone was recovering from what just happened, as our group recovered first we were able to regain the advantage with our initiative. I wanted to see how Silvia and the others were doing, all I could do was see them fighting from afar while I myself was in the middle of the fight, when the gates of darkness disappeared the people on our side regained their resolve when they realized that the enemies were not there moreing endlessly. But that doesn''t change the fact that everyone is exhausted, I would like to help and I even have a magic that could be useful, but I would be unable to fight afterwards, so I don''t use this magic, I need to be inbat condition to protect those nearby of me. Enemies were difficult to kill, but after so long everyone learned ways to destroy these enemies, those with weapons blessed by the Demonic Church of Death were better prepared, but I prefer not to use these Weapons, they don''t seem to fit well with my Aura who already has the trait of Death, so even now I don''t use those things. As I struggled suddenly I see something in the distance, it was Natashaing towards me with something on her shoulder when she arrives I see it was Lilith on her shoulder with half her head crushed, I run to her but before I reach I feel the life energy overflowing from her body and the mortal wound on her head healing, but when Natasha gives her her blood to drink you can see the brain regrow the crushed part as the bones of the skull slowly grow back enclosing her head. I wanted to ask what had happened but didn''t have time when an Aura of pure Death sent shivers down my spine and I looked up only to see space cracked like a spider''s web at the barrier that sits in the middle of the World Tree, two very extreme energies were in conflict, one of them trying to deny the other that it was the same Aura that was all over the surrounding environment belonging to the Evil God, the second was the Aura of the Goddess of Death herself trying to end the existence of that God. That''s when I felt something bizarre and the whole environment shook as dark energy rose from the enemies'' bodies as their bodies dried up until they looked like mummies, then the Corrupted Souls appear from the remains of the bodies and go along with the dark energy towards the direction of the cracked barrier. "No you won''t!!!" (I) Chapter 1087 Cap 1085: Stepping Up To Combat Part 6 ? "No you won''t!!!" (I) I couldn''t stand by watching this, I knew that a fight was going on somewhere that I wasn''t able to see and so I was able to sense this Evil God''s intention in extracting both the power and the corrupted Souls from these creatures that possibly form his army. This Evil God was losing, honestly, it was much more difficult and time consuming than I thought possible considering he''s caught in a trap, there are also enemies like Lorraine who seems to be almost a Living Fairy Goddess, himsting so long against her and several other enemies close to that level only proves the power of this bastard. Because he''s close to losing he must want to use this dark energy and Corrupted Souls to replenish his own power, break the trap that holds him, or something else that honestly doesn''t matter, what I need to know is just that I shouldn''t allow this to continue. I didn''t have time to speak, so I used my lines to pierce H''s wet arms and used my connection to Hinata to bring her to me, all while pulling apart the power within my body and touching one of the Blessings I never use, but which are always in my body. I start draining only H''s death energy which luckily doesn''t resist and prevents her Familiar from interfering. I absorb H''s death energy into my body, making this power mine thanks to the Blessing of the Demon Goddess Kalistos, then use this Blessing to further strengthen that power while forcing the Death characteristic of my Aura to merge with that power. For some reason having my body submerged by the power of death made my entire body freeze and my vitality was being affected, but still, it wasn''t a deadly situation for me and I continued with what I was doing. This death energy coursing through my body at great speed before I ce my hand on Hinata''s back connecting my power to hers, then I send this empowered death energy to her while I use my connection to her to transmit information about a technique that controls her body to help me. I didn''t have time to teach her and there was no other way she could help me in this situation. "< Death Barrier >" (I) I didn''t have time toe up with a more suitable technique, but a simple technique can always be adapted with ease to endless situations as a Mana barrier being the basis for countless barrier techniques, one of the simplest ways to do this is to use a power different like using elemental power, Holy, Curse or in this specific case I''m using, the power of Death. Once I activated this technique using two types of barrier migrants, a barrier spell and a barrier spirit rune technique, I was able to merge these two techniques with ease as I had already done something simr before. I used Hinata as a conduit for this power because her control over Death''s power is greater than mine, her toothpick body opens what I thought were countless cracks all over her surface, but I soon realized it wasn''t a crack when teeth erupted in all of them those openings rebelling to be one bizarre mouth or maybe several bizarre mouths, honestly it didn''t matter right now. A sphere of pure darkness forms in front of Hinata in less than 1 second and shoots towards the sphere in the middle of the Tree of Changing, then the darkness covers with a newyer around that area where the fight should be taking ce in a Separate Space or Territory. This barrier was strange, it seemed to be in liquid form, it didn''t look like something that can be called a barrier, even I thought it had failed but the dark energy and the Corrupted Souls stopped its way, in fact, the Corrupted Souls kept their distance, some even trying to go in the opposite direction as if they were trying to escape, but even so they seemed to be being sucked towards that ce in the World Tree. I continued to concentrate as best I could to maintain the barrier that would have broken a long time ago if it weren''t for the Blessing inside my body and Hinata''s body connecting with a presence within the barrier, that''s why the presence of this Evil God was trying to destroy the barrier and was stopped before even making the attempt, I felt his presence being suppressed more strongly. With the Corrupted Souls seeming afraid to go near the death barrier, the dark energies these Corrupted Souls are surrounded by won''t separate from their body, it looks like the n worked somehow. --------------- Pov Alice: I was from afar watching Zenos make the barrier, the one beside me was Zenos'' sister, the Nightmare Cmity, Caitlyn. She wasying across my legs as we were watching the battle from above, I was fighting in the woods with my senses off when she found me right at the start of theplete and took me with her the entire time, disappearing a few awkward momentster. I could fight off the strange creatures at first thanks to a ring Lady Caitlyn gave me that allowed me to use all my senses normally, but for a while now she''s been making me walk along with her while cing an illusion of me along with the others nearby of the World Tree say what it was like for Zenos not to worry about my safety. But all she wanted was to carry something strange around, something she couldn''t touch, but I could, even if she refuses to say what this cocoon was, I recognize the lines it''s made of as the ones lines of Zenos, its appearance also looks like a cocoon, but I can''t tell what''s inside, but I feel the power of Zenos throughout this cocoon. Even now the "cocoon" was behind us trying to eat what looks like two people tied together, all while having the one who captured these people with their head lying on my legs. I honestly didn''t understand why only Lady Natasha was fighting on the Battlefield, from where I was, and with the help of Lady Caitlyn using some kind of magic allowing her to see the distance more easily. "Why not help Mister Zenos?" (I) "He doesn''t need help, what needs help is this forest and its inhabitants." (Caitlyn) "See how he managed to think of a n at least partially good, these corrupted Souls deny their own death, any other kind of barrier would just be a loss of power." (Caitlyn) "But even partially hitting the n, his power is stillcking, his control of death energy is ridiculous, and that barrier still hasn''t been destroyed because of those who sensed the barrier and tried to strengthen the barrier." (Caitlyn) "Those Souls are almost empty inside, they retain consciousness and mind, but their essence has already been lost, they are empty shells, their obsession with life is what keeps these corrupted Souls still existing, but it is also this obsession with denying the death that keeps them from the call of the fool within." (Caitlyn) "What are we going to do? It can''t go on like this, right?" (I) "You don''t need to worry, see." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn points to something in the clouds, there was apletely red cloud with ck lightning around it, several skulls of different creatures emerged from the cloud and formed a ring whose interior was filled with ck mes. "She hates using this technique, something she didn''t learn herself but inherited from her mother." (Caitlyn) I took my eyes off the spade cloud where Mrs. Caitlyn was pointing and followed her gaze in another direction, I had to strain my eyes to make out who was so far away, it was Mrs. Elizabeth looking up at the sky with both hands raised and glowing red. When I looked up again it was due to the noise of chainsing from above, the noises of chains came before what sounded like a waterfall of red and ck chains falling non-stop. These currents moved in a straight line, each one heading towards one of these Corrupted Souls, I was able to better see the Corrupted Souls furthest from the barrier and who were closest before the current reached those Souls who tried to force it further more to get away, I saw several lines be coated with silver, gold, red and purple energy taking the shape of a leech''s head full of teeth at the end of the lines, these lines tied themselves around hundreds of corrupted Souls pulling them in our direction. I look back and see the cocoon that had already just absorbed, whatever thedy Caitlyn threw at it, now all the threads were stretched towards the Corrupted Souls. When the currents reached these Souls a dispute began, but this dispute was short-lived when the pull of the currents proved stronger than the pull of the lines. When I saw the cocoon being dragged along little by little I was worried, but Mrs. Caitlyn just stared at the cocoon with a strange smile, so she looked at me and pointed at the cocoon. "Put your hand on him and transfer your Holy Power along with Zenos'' Authority to him, be quick or he will be dragged to Hell as he won''t let go of prey." (Caitlyn) I didn''t have much time, I also didn''t know anything about the cocoon, so I didn''t know how important it was to Mister Zenos, so all I could do was protect it while I waited for Mister Zenos. I run to the cocoon and put my two hands on it while trying to hold it with my strength to prevent it from being taken along with the corrupted Souls, while I held it, some Holy Power and Authority thates from lord Zenos began to flow into the cocoon that absorbed it voraciously. When that happened I felt something move inside the cocoon, then something came out, it looked like a "tentacle?" with a point that looked like three des of ck crystal forming a triangle, this "tentacle?" moved quickly as Zenos''s authority surged through the crystal des he used to break the chains one after another as the crystal des were damaged or shattered by the impact. In the end, all the Corrupted Souls bound by the red threads were dragged into the cocoon along with what was left of the chains still binding the Corrupted Souls, everything was absorbed by the cocoon while the "tentacle?" went back inside the cocoon with the hole he made being mended. "You will not interfere, Taboo Huntress." (Caitlyn) "Why interfere with the recovery of these fugitives?" "You also know, serving food is a form of punishment in itself, so don''t bother and don''t make me act personally." (Caitlyn) "I''ll let it go this time on orders from the Goddess Kalistos, but control this one..." "Ssshhhhhh!!!" (Caitlyn) "Don''t spoil the surprise." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) Not knowing what they were talking about what I thought was a Phantom that appeared out of nowhere next to the pod climbed up without looking at us again and stayed close to the chains watching while the other corrupted Souls were taken inside the ring in the cloud that closed soon after. Chapter 1088 Cap 1086: You Will Never Be A True God ? Pov Kalistos (Demon Goddess of Death): I couldn''t see that ce at first, the corruption of that fool''s mere presence negates my sight near that World Tree, I had to take advantage of those who carry my Blessing to use their senses. Zenos adapts well to that environment but doesn''t go near his daughters, Silvia has received the Blessing of many Gods, perhaps even more than Zenos, and was also a World Tree, impeding her senses is ridiculous, she has never depended on them since the beginning In the beginning, H as a Genius Necromancer has senses that others are not able to match, perhaps she should teach Zenos and his Familiar Hinata something. Hinata was a disappointment, she had all the tools for that environment, but herck of knowledge about her own power doesn''t allow her to use her full potential, the only happiness is in her realizing this deficiency this time, I just hope she doesn''t waste her time again. The fight was going very well in the mortal world, but I would like to know how the fight inside the Divine Realm proceeds that Lorraine dragged Sarturi, too bad her Divine Realm is still connected to the mortal world or I could go personally without the need to use indirect means. I can''t see through my Champion either, he seems to still be waiting in the Shadows of Lorraine for the opportunity to take Sarturi by surprise, I''ve made the mistake of underestimating this fool in the past, he always takes the farthest path from his goal that exists while convincing himself that he is right, his obsession has destroyed his world and doomed many Souls. ----------------- A young genius of magic in a world where monsters were numerous, but they did not have the strength that made them dangerous alone, thanks to that the world managed to develop easily, there was nock of resources and therefore there were few wars, a world where the focus it was study and art. All it took was an Emperor on the edge of his life to ask one of my Priestesses for something that many others have asked for and that never seems to be enough, everyone always asks for the same thing, being more time to live, how could he not and was afraid to do something drastic that could irritate to me who embodies the concept of Death, he turned to something he could understand, Magical research. That Emperor started it but died long before discovering the result, centuries became millennia before that genius with a millennium of studies from a whole world on the same umted subject was able to find the answer, but there was a reason why no one arrived at this answer because it was necessary to do many things that should not be done. The boy was pure at first, but like many genius researchers, he became obsessed with what he was researching, any sign of danger his eyes found in his mind became just a path for his obsession to travel, the loss of his family over the years only increase his obsession with denying the natural end of all living things. When he found the answer his obsession exploded into arrogance and endless pride, as in any civilization there will always be those who fear my call and choose to take worse paths to avoid the rest I offer. I sent my Taboo Hunters after them, but they took it as a challenge rather than the warning I was actually giving, he spread the knowledge with the thought that he was saving his world from death, and my Taboo Hunters wouldn''t be able to finish them all off a short time and my Church of Death was quickly seen as an enemy and wiped out in that world, help from any other world would be slow ining at best, but it was the best I could do not having a Hero, Saint or Champion at the time. It was no surprise to see Souls corrupting themselves by erasing themselves from the normal world, those in power took the bodies of those in lower positions devouring their Souls, this strengthened the Soul''s projection, but with each body taken the Soul''s essence was lost until the to the point where it was no longer correct for them to be called Souls, their presence alone corrupted the surroundings which gradually devastated their world until there was nothing left but a barren desert filled with miasma. Even in the end they only med me, the genius of magic tried to further spread his ideals in denying death, his mind long since be as corrupted as what he still called his Soul. He got a Divine Fragment from one of the Gods of his world who fell along with the world and tried to be a God, his "Soul" was a vessel made having already lost its essencepletely, but with all the Souls he devoured he became arge container capable of holding the Fragment of Divinity. He tried to invade this world which was the only one that had information due to Evil Gods who fled from this world to his only to be defeated there, he came to this world with an army of abominations and was sealed with the sacrifice of some, he didn''t expect that he coulde out stronger than when he came in and at such a bad time like this. Many problems over time are returning in the current age, this is not only happening in this world, it is happening in many others as well, but this world has had more problems than any other, which makes the current situation only worse. --------------- I saw the awakening of one of Zenos'' Familiars as a Titan, normally only Gods strongly associated with Nature have one or more Divine Titans among their servants, usually in ce of Divine Beasts, but Zenos now has both. But my attention soon shifted from the battle taking ce near the World Tree to the fight taking ce in the God Realm of Lorraine when my Champion stepped out of her shadow right beside Sarturi when he was absent-mindedly crushing a Fairy King in one of his dozens of hands. "(Use the magic I taught you, my Champion.)" (I) I speak to my Champion to remind him of his training, a Magick that was made by my Church to go against those who corrupt the Souls of the innocent. "< Death Magic: Damnation of Souls >" (Ivan) I make a tiny part of my loss pass through my Champion for this magic that needs my power and Authority to damn a Soul, 59 magic circles each with multipleyers connected in a specific pattern merge into a single Spiritual eye in the middle of 7 gray rings that stare directly at Sarturi who stands immobilized as countless hands rise from his body opening wound after wound as echoes of voices are heard from his Aura, echoes of those who were denied the rest of death as their Souls were consumed by Sarturi. "(Now call upon me, my Champion.)" (I) "< I am the Scythe and Voice that embodies the power of that which is the final resting ce of all Life, may your power and will fill this body to bring an end to those who go against your calling, Goddess Kalistos >" (Ivan) As my Champion he shouldn''t need to use my prayer to call out to me, his willingness to share his body with me was enough, but he wasn''t the most faithful of my believers and is being my Champion for a little while, one day he will realize how we really are connected and until then I will wait. As soon as he called out to me part of my power and consciousness is extended into his body to the extent that his vessel can handle it, I can feel that vessel''s connection to Zenos, I could easily break that connection, but he seems to want to keep it and so I will respect what he asked of me. When I open my eyes I readjust the shape and position of his bones while changing the shape of his armor, his Spectral Body fills with my power as it takes on a form more like me while my hair and features be translucent. I just stand there looking at Sarturi as I check the limits of my power in this body, I also see Lorraine with part of her face burned and one of her arms crushed, pushing away so many other Fairy Kings or Spirit Queens with help from Ste who is in better condition. "KALISTOS!!!!!" (Sarturi) "Don''t scream, it''s no use raising your voice before me, I warned you from the beginning how your journey would end." (I) "FILTHY GODDESS, YOU BRING ONLY MISERY AND DEATH!!!" (Sarturi) "HOW MANY FAMILIES HAVE YOU MADE SUFFER!? HOW MANY WORLDS HAVE YOU DESTROYED!? HOW MANY TEARS HAVE BEEN SHED FOR WHAT YOU CALL A GIFT!!!!????" (Sarturi) "The end is as natural as the beginning, because death exists that life has meaning, trying to deny death is also denying life, you fool." (I) Knowing better the limitations of this body, I use my Aura together with Ivan''s to suppress Sarturi''s Aura more and more, as he wants to be called now, not only suppressing his Aura but gradually annihting his Aura with my Authority. "There were many paths to immortality, even though they were deviations from the natural path, one day would still lead to me, but you created a path that would annihte anyone before reaching me and that I cannot allow or forgive." (I) There are immortal races like Vampires or with the ability to achieve immortality like some Demons, in the end, they can still be killed or live for so long that they wish for a rest in my embrace, in the end, immortality is never as glorious as they believe, but only the unlucky ones discover it the hard way. I feel his presence change, it is trying to drain the power of his servants to fight his doom, I use my power and Authority to strengthen the eye that condemns Souls, I also felt a barrier being raised outside Lorraine''s God Realm that is in pieces, it seems to contain some of my power in this barrier, so I used some more of my power to strengthen this barrier knowing that it muste from Zenos or his allies. "I WAS SO CLOSE TO AN END OF YOUR TYRANNY, IF I ACHIEVED THE GODHEAD COULD..." (Sarturi) "Couldn''t nothing, you will never be a true God." (I) Chapter 1089 Cap 1087: You Cant Deny The Inevitable ? Pov Ivan (Champion of Goddess Kalistos): I felt when using that great magic, all my power was taken instantly and it was not even close to what was needed to activate that great magic, it was only possible by the power of Goddess Kalistos welling up from within me and coursing through my bones before leaving my body to supplement the power needed to activate that spell. I could feel a countless number of what I can only describe as fragments, there is not a single word to describe these fragments, if I had to exin it was like fragments of emotions, perhaps fragments of minds, I could say that they are fragments of Souls or I could say that they are all the former things and at the same time none of them. Yes, perhaps the best way to describe it is to call it a fragment of people. Thanks to the magic I was using, I could feel these shards for a moment and I had the displeasure of seeing that this Evil God didn''t have these shards inside him, it was much worse and disgusting than that, he waspletely made up of these shards that were being corroded more and more. That was the most disgusting thing I''ve ever felt before, even on the battlefields when I was still alive or in Miss Lilith''s torture rooms when she had truly despicable prisoners to satisfy her hunger for revenge, I haven''t found anything worse than I felt this time Evil God when using this spell. But even with that stain forever in my mind marked as the worst feeling I''ve ever felt, I still had my duty to do, I started to channel the Authority and Holy Power of Goddess Kalistos not in a prayer like people of your religion do, but rather directly calling upon her to serve as his champion and be the recipient of his will to face this Evil God. Channeling the Goddess''s power was much worse this time than when I used death magic before I was just an intermediary for the power to flow into the magic, but this time this power filled my bones and overflowed. Soon I felt the will and consciousness of the Goddess Kalistos inhabit my body, I felt that power resonate with my body and that''s when the pain started, my bones that should have been solid began to mold into different shapes as if it were some kind of dough being molded by someone and my bones were also changing their positions as my Spectral Body changed shape. The pain of having her body reshaped from the inside out was devastating, but there was something even worse, I could feel like my Soul was thrown to the bottom of an ocean to suffer under the pressure of the ocean as the will of the Goddess took over my body. Diana never showed or talked about these things, maybe it''s because I''m not a fully faithful Champion of the Goddess or maybe it''s because I haven''t adapted to her power long enough, but no matter my doubts when nothing is going to change in this situation, I can feel it that my entire body is at the limit and Goddess Kalistos is doing her best to keep within that limit so as not to destroy my body. Since bing her Champion I have felt her presence with me at all times, but being immersed in her will goes far beyond anything I could imagine, I cannot even begin to describe the depths of what I am feeling. ---------------- Pov Kalistos (Demon Goddess of Death): I look at him being torn apart from the inside out, a patchwork of several lifetimes and already missing every part that belonged only to him. I look down at my hand, the bones at the tip of the finger have begun to crack, for now, that''s not much of a risk, but it does show that this body wasn''t yet ready to be a vessel for me to inhabit or work to use my power. "This isn''t over yet..." (Sarturi) "It''s over, you always knew there was no chance ofing against me, in fact, any God could crush you and destroy the thing you call Soul." (I) "(Endure a little longer, my Champion.)" (I) I could feel the pain my Champion is enduring not only in his body but also in his Soul, he is feeling my presence directly enveloping his Soul with nothing to ease it until he was ready. There are still things I need to do. I was floating in a crumbling sky with devastated cities, forests burning ck, and oceans turned to pure darkness, it seems that the God Realm of Lorraine has been badly damaged. I walk through this space as if I were stepping onnd, I walk until I reach where Sarturi was. Now that I had suppressed his Aura and was deeply destroying his Aura, there were still things I had to do, so I walked on air as if walking until I finally came face to face with his face. "That appearance suits you." (I) "KALISTOS!!!!!" (Sarturi) A fool as ever, expending hisst strength to force parts of his body that are barely under his control to attack me, but his tentacles and arms are only annihted when he gets close to me. "You may have an Evil God of Death''s fragment, but that''s a fragment of the power if another that you could never fully use, even the Evil God that this fragment belonged to couldn''t even be in my presence." (I) "Your resistance is futile the power of Death within you is mine to take or bestow as I wish." (I) I raise my hand to her face which was just a shapeless mass full of ck eyes, energy starts to run through her body from the inside out as it flows towards me gathering in the palm of my hand until there is only a small ck cloud left in the palm of my hand. When I closed my hand squelching this tainted energy, Sarturi''s eyes widened out of hatred for squashing his power in front of his eyes. "You listened many times and yet you never listened or even understood." (I) "You cannot deny the inevitable, death is just a part of the whole that gives value to everything in existence." (I) "Only because death exists does life have meaning and only because of life does understanding death matter." (I) As I said that I was bombarding Sarturi''s body with endless spheres of death energy, each sphere annihted a little bit of his body, it thinned his body little by little. Unlike mortals, we Gods have more than just control over the concepts our Divinity represents, we are those concepts, I do not use the power of death to rule over death, in fact, it is the opposite, I rule over all death because I am the very concept of Death. I am one of the first existences to arise and I will be thest to sumb. "I know you don''t even have the strength to speak in front of me, I don''t like wasting time on fools either, but you were one of the few over several ages to piss me off so much by making the same mistakes over and over again." (I) ck chains surge around him, dig into his body as they attach themselves, then 5 scythes form and start ripping parts of his body to pieces. As a Goddess I don''t need to use spells, techniques, skills, or anything else, the energy of death is a part of me, and manipting that power is as simple as breathing for me. I can still feel some presences around outside, I feel something strange, but it doesn''t seem to be something dangerous. "Wouldn''t it be right to finish this as soon as possible?" (Lorraine) "Not yet." (I) I see that one of my Champion''s hands is alreadypletely cracked, but he can still hold out a little longer. I snap my fingers making the chains and scythes disappear so I stop teasing this mortal fool. I reach my hand out to him, making the space itself close in the shape of my hand around this fool''s body. "A body stolen from many, let''s start with that." (I) When I close my hand, the space around Sarturi also closes, annihting his body in pieces that were covered by my energy, nothing remains of his body, not even dust. "A Soul made of fragments of which nothing of the original remains." (I) When the space returns to its form, only arge and even more grotesque creature remains, this creature does not have a physical body being only with a purely spiritual body. This creature had a strange shape that could not be considered human, there were mouths, eyes, horns, arms, legs, tentacles, and antennae scattered throughout its body by the dozens or hundreds, its body had thousands of separate colors, and it looked like several separate things were forcibly joined together and that is not far from the truth. This time I create a barrier containing millions of des of death energy inside where I leave this grotesque Soul inside, in a few seconds nothing of the soul was left whole, it was broken into several fragments that began to attack arge fragment. "Even if they are just fragments without mind or emotions, rancor will always prevail, time to rest in oblivion." (I) I waved a hand creating a wave of energy that annihtes these shards without leaving anything, then I waved my hand causing the Deity Fragment of some Evil God to fly into my hand, within this fragment was Sarturi''s consciousness the only one left of him. "Now fade into nothingness just as your victims once did." (I) Just a trace of my presence colliding with his shaken consciousness was enough to erase the only thing left of him, so I filled that Fragment of Divinity with my Power before destroying this thing, there''s no need for it to continue to exist. "I told you you wouldn''t run away from the inevitable, you just chose to take a nastier route to me." (I) Chapter 1090 Cap 1088: No Irreparable Damage Caused ? I don''t know what happened and I didn''t have time to pay attention, maintaining the death barrier was moreplicated than I thought at first, I thought Hinata could help me, but the only difference it made was to strengthen the barrier even more, your control of the death energy was close to mine. For some reason I felt something strengthening the barrier from within the cracked sphere where the Heretic God was trapped, it was a much softer Death energy that blended perfectly with mine to strengthen the barrier. Other than that it was already strange, when the chains appeared from the sky inrge amounts I thought it was some kind of attack, but in fact, it was the same chains of Hell that capture these corrupted Souls, I don''t know if someone invoked these things or if that amount of Corrupted souls gathered was enough to be noticed. The only thing I know was the relief to see those Corrupted Souls being taken away, when the chains disappeared I made some effort to look around confirming that the Corrupted Souls were gone. I thought I could stop the barrier that was getting to be painful to maintain, but I did my best to maintain it until the moment I didn''t feel the presence of the Heretic Goding through the cracks. When I rxed by deactivating the barrier, I had my legs going a little wobbly and my body was cold like a frozen Tomb, the death energy was like having liquid ice coursing through my body. "Are you well?" (Silvia) "Yes, I''m just a little cold and weak..." (I) "You weren''t able to use the death energy efficiently and some of it affected your body,e on." (Silvia) Silvia gives me a hug that started to warm my body, I felt a gentle and warm energy run through my ss until it bnced with the prevailing cold. In a few seconds the cold had disappeared, but the energy of death was still inside my body, it was just bnced with my vitality, Silvia used her Aura to stimte my vitality to flow through the same paths in which the energy of death was traveling and the bnce of these two energies ended the reaction I was suffering. "Thanks." (I) "I didn''t do anything too much." (Silvia) After that, I went to see how Hinata was doing but she didn''t seem to be ok, seeing her whole body she seemed to be ok, but as soon as I saw her face turning in ce I knew she wasn''t ok, her head was still, it was her face that was spinning as if it was some kind of mask rotating on her face, it was unsettling due to the fact that her eyes were moving during the rotation and two tongues were hanging out of her mouth while her face was rotating. I don''t say anything and just ce my hand on top of her head, it stops her face from spinning and she looks at me with her empty eyes. I make a small mirror using ice magic for her, with her reflection she noticed that her face stopped turning upside down, that is to say, the mouth on top and eyes on the bottom, it was a little strange to look at. After checking Hinata''s condition I went to see how H was doing from whom I absorbed arge amount of death energy, she seemed to bepletely fine, but I know her Familiar kept looking at me, I don''t think I left a good impression on him after that. I went to check on everyone else and help with healing people, something that Silvia was already doing after she helped me, but it was at this time that I felt something strange, the presence of the Evil God was weakening, but that wasn''t making the power of Death, Corruption, and the Dark Element gone, it was just losing control. My level of concern only got worse when I saw the corruption spreading to the other elements around while the darkness element was turning into miasma at a terrifying speed. "Silvia!!! Freya!!!!" (I) "Yes, I feel it too!" (Silvia) "I''m ready, master!" (Freya) "(What a bad moment, I''m not at my 100%, at best I''m at 45% of my full power...)" (I) The struggles I had to get here, what I did with Sakura, what I did during my fight with that Demon Dragon, and that death barrier that was more than improvised, all of it cost me more than I''d like to admit. "Sakura, you too!!" (I) I look at Sakura, her head was disproportionate to the rest of her body, that''s because during the fight with those gray creatures she had her head ripped off, if she wasn''t more nt than another race, this could have killed her, now she is having to grow one new head while the other becamepletely crystal with a wood-like appearance. "Silvia, you control and we expand." (I) "< Field of Harmony with Nature >" (Silvia) A magic circle formed at our feet using roots that would rise from the ground formingplex magic circles with spiritual Runes glowing in the very roots that were changing to crystals after being in ce. Me being Silvia''s Father, Sakura''s Master, and having carried out Freya''s awakening I can serve as an intermediary for the power of the three before sending it to the magic circle that Silvia is controlling, but it was beyond that, I could feel my mind traveling the roots just like Sakura showed me earlier. I felt all the Power they were pouring into me flow together with mine into this spell, I could feel the area of range expand as a mix of our Auras bind to the various elements and the faint presence of nature itself that I could only feel now because of this magic, so we forced all other elements out of control as well as this corruption and miasma to be suppressed while stabilizing the area, but there were only 4 of us performing something in a very wide area while low on Holy Power and still unable to use my Authority. Even with our best effort, we weren''t able to maintain this for more than a few seconds when the magic circle at our feet exploded sending the 4 of us flying in various directions, luckily there were many around us who were able to hold everyone off before mming into something and settling down hurt even more. I was lucky that Orion managed to catch me in time, I was taken to the others and this time I was really tired, I could stand and talk normally, but it would be impossible for me to do anything else besides that, I could even feel the energy inside my body in disarray because of the reaction of the magic, it''s already a surprise that I''m conscious considering that Freya and Sakura fell unconscious. Only Silvia as well as me was able to maintain consciousness and stand up, but even without her saying anything I already knew that our situation was the same, she also couldn''t use her power. As I tried to think of something, the sphere that was previously cracked in the middle of the World Tree shattered in an explosion that created a wave of dark energy in all directions along with a presence as deep and vast as an abyss at the bottom of the ocean. This presence was familiar, but at the same time it was different, my mind took seconds to understand that they were two presences in one, more precisely a presence with depths that I couldn''t see was totally mixed with a presence that I''ve known for a long time, these were the presence of Ivan and the Goddess Kalistos. When I looked up I could only see a point of ck light in the middle of a hole in the middle of the World Tree, which by the way was higher than the top of a mountain, so I looked up at the darkened sky with transparent ck energy that stretches across the sky as far as I can see. I might not be able to use my power, but my senses were still functioning enough for me to feel the energies of Darkness, Corruption, and Death being gathered in the sky, not exactly being controlled, but absorbed into what slowly felt like something wavy in the sky. The energies of nature stopped being in disarray, the miasma disappeared upon being fully taken to the sky, and the death energy was bing different, instead of the filthy feeling it felt before it was bing pure, it was as if it was being washed away from all dirt until only pure death energy remains. Soon the ripple in the sky became bigger when these three energies were taken away, so this ripple moved as if it was being pulled by someone and it moved like a cloth being moved around the World Tree. In my vision, the cloth was pulled back until it revealed the sky that was hidden behind, so when I looked at the world tree it looked like a slim and colossal figure wearing a ck robe, but in less than a second this vision disappeared when all this ck energy was gone sucked into a spot in the middle that turned out to be where the hole in the World Tree was, there were a few spots clustered there, vaguely humanoid in outline. "Looks like no harm was done, d she helped." (Silvia) "You mean the..." (I) I look around and refrain from continuing the sentence, there were too many people I don''t know well enough to speak out loud about. "Yes, that means he''s there too." (Silvia) "(Ivan... how are you now?)" (I) The presence I felt before was something simr to what I felt in the past when Vanessa was praying for my mother, but on a much deeper level, but thanks to that the environment stopped deteriorating as it was doing, which would be dangerous for everyone here and to the environment itself. Luckily no critical damage was sustained, I''m sure if it''s just this level of disarray we can sort it out hopefully. Chapter 1091 Cap 1089: A Special Kind Of Gardener ? After whatever the Goddess Kalistos did to stabilize the environment that was already in a critical situation, the presence disappeared and I saw the floating person fall from where he was in the hole in the middle of the World Tree before being grabbed by someone and disappearing. The next thing I saw was Ste appearing near where Natasha was while lying on the floor between them was Ivan with half the bones in his body covered in cracks which only got worse as his body shape was changing, bones were changing ces and shapes, the Spectral Body was withering down to an indistinguishableyer of energy around his bones. The two just dictated stops looking at him as I approached Natasha raised her hand to prevent me from approaching any further, I looked at her wanting an answer but she didn''t even look in my direction as she just looked at Ivan as her body changed. Only when the changes stopped with all the bones in ce and the shape of the bones simr to what I remember did Natasha bite her own wrist before letting her blood that glowed bright red full of vitality fall onto Ivan''s bones. I didn''t understand what she was doing, vitality has no effect on the Undead, at most, it serves as food, but it doesn''t heal their already dead bodies, that''s why healing potions don''t work on them. I had my doubts about what she was doing, but I also knew that she was both the expert at breaking someone''s body and an expert at healing someone''s body. Just as I thought I saw the blood behave in a strange way, it didn''t flow through the bones until it fell to the ground, as soon as it touched Ivan''s bones it started to flow over the bones to the damaged parts of his bones, that''s when I saw the blood seeped into the cracks that glowed red and dark blue as the cracks got smaller and smaller. It took me a while to understand what was happening, I couldn''t feel the Aura very well due to my exhaustion and my Authority was still not able to be used, it was like a muscle taken to the extreme that is now in the process of recovery. But even without using my Authority I could assume that healing Ivan''s dead body was possible due to Natasha''s Authority, it was the only thing I could think of, so I decided to believe it for now. I knew that Ivan was in a bad state, but he shouldn''t be in danger, so I decided to look for the others one more time, that''s when I noticed that two of my sisters weren''t here. Besides them, my daughter Nicole, my son Irius and Alice aren''t around, I can''t see them around and I don''t remember seeing them during the fight, but I remember Sakura showing them to me when we saw the fight across the forest with it helps to share the senses like nts. I tried asking the others but no one saw anything, I wanted to talk to Natasha who would at least know something about our other sisters, but she was still busy taking care of Ivan, I had to wait for her to finish what she was doing before doing this question. Not having much else to do, I just used my lines with some difficulty to create a hammock toy down on some nearby trees, it was much more difficult than it should have been so my condition could be worse than I knew. While I was lying in the hammock, my family members were all very close to me, Hinata was lying on top of me in small form, Sakura left it next to me, Orion in puppy form alsoy on the other side while Ragnar, who was without his Horn and without one ear was sitting on the branch of one of the trees where I tied the hammock. We were all in bad shape, the battlested a long time and I learned some time ago that some injuries are not seen by simply looking at the body from the outside, this bes increasingly the case as one''s strength increases, or more physical injuries be increasingly lighter. While trying to recover, I looked up and saw many figures doing something in the sky, I didn''t know what it was, but I felt many extremely strong Auras passing through my body several times from different people, it was alwaysing from the direction of the sky. It looked like the people flying back and forth endlessly in the sky were doing something, I suspect it must be Fairy Kings and Spirit Kings trying to fix this environmental disaster, even though the presence of that Evil God is no longer here, the damage he caused the ambience was still present, this was an unpleasant ce to be, but I couldn''t leave. When I was in full health it was already bad, the presence of that Evil God was like pollution, even though now I don''t have that pollution anymore, I feel like I''m walking amidst a destroyed city, the feeling of devastation around me, all my senses feel the stagnant and heavy air, the feeling of heat and cold at the same time, dampness and oppression all these contradictions at the same time. I see the Fairies and Spirits doing something, possibly trying to get the environment back to full normalcy once more. "You''re doing the right thing, rest while you can." (Elizabeth) "Elizabeth, where have you been? Where is Caitlyn?" (I) "Were we hunting opportunists or did you think this Evil God and his abominations were the only enemies?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "Were there more enemies?" (Ragnar) "Was it the Church of Light again?" (Orion) "No, she spoke of opportunists, that means they had something to gain from this mess..." (I) "Okay, so can you think of at least 2 examples?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Her smile doesn''t seem like a question she can choose not to answer, she''s doing another of her "answer correct or suffer another section of Infernal training?" tests, I don''t know which is scarier, a life or death struggle, or a long torture with the excuse of training where I''m taken to death''s door more times than I''d like. "(Come on, think Zenos, think... there were thousands of people participating in the battle, but they are all trusted by the Elves, not to mention that everyone knew of Lorraine''s presence as well as many Spirit Kings and Fairy Queens, anyone who thinks to take advantage of this situation where even a powerful Evil God was involved would be crazy or powerful enough to try...)" (I) "Powerful enough to try..." (I) At this moment I am surprised by the thought that crossed my mind and I stand up with a serious expression on my face while ignoring the muscle pain I feel in my entire body, I look directly into Elizabeth''s eyes who was smiling but still had a serious twinkle in the eye. "Other Evil Gods or their direct servants, how many were there?" (I) "Okay, it looks like there''s still a brain inside that head that keeps having such irresponsible thoughts." (Elizabeth) "You just need to know that there were more than even I expected and it wasn''t just those two types of enemies." (Elizabeth) "There are always going to be people who are greedy, dumb, or crazy enough to see this kind of situation and see an opportunity, do you know why I''m saying this to you?" (Elizabeth) "So I don''t think the enemy I''m seeing will be the only enemy next time." (I) "That''s not what I wanted to hear, but it''s also good thinking." (Elizabeth) "The correct answer would be, you be the enemy in the dark, let others act in front and draw attention, anyone who draws too much attention is at risk." (Elizabeth) "I think this is something difficult for me..." (I) I''ve never tried to get attention, in fact, it''s always been the opposite, but for some reason, I always end up in the back of attention and half the time with someone behind me. "(Let''s just see the next catastrophe that will befall me...)" (I) "Zenos, we should..." (Alice) "Better not talk about it now, isn''t the work over yet?" (Elizabeth) "Talk about what? What do you mean it''s not over yet?" (I) Alice who appeared from somewhere seemed to want to say something to me, but she exchanged nces with Elizabeth, but even so, she turned to start talking. "I apologize ma''am Elizabeth, but my only loyalty is with the Zenos, not with you and him..." (Alice) "..." (I) "You have a good Santa, little brother." (Elizabeth) "I hope your reason for doing this is a good one because I just got pissed off." (I) "Some things you can sort outter, you still have gardening work to do." (Elizabeth) "You know that I can block your entrance to the Dungeon, right?" (I) "Don''t try to threaten me, if I want to enter the Dungeon there is very little you can do to me and you don''t want me to get angry..." (Elizabeth) Sigh I was already irritated by the long battle where mypanions were wounded, Ivan had half of his body half destroyed, I still haven''t found all mypanions who entered the forest with me, my whole body is aching and my mind is a little heavy, all this already was making me irritable enough not to mention the environment which is more than just unpleasant to be in for someone with my senses for nature''s energies, now I have to watch Elizabeth knock Alice unconscious for wanting to inform me of something she thought was important. I was very angry and since I can''t control my Aura well now, I''m sure everyone around me can feel my fury. "Calm down." (Elizabeth) She tells me to calm down as she crushes my still weak Aura with hers, of course, that doesn''t make me calmer, but it doesn''t change the fact that there''s little I can do while still in a weakened state. "You look like Caitlyn from a few millennia ago, I just knocked her unconscious, you can talk to your Santater about whatever you like, but do you still have work to do, or have you forgotten why you had toe?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I look away from Elizabeth to shift my line of sight to the World Tree but look back at Elizabeth. "I haven''t forgotten, but I''m not in a position to do anything yet." (I) I could say that I won''t do anything else, but the one who would be most affected would not be Elizabeth, but the entire continent, I''m not a child to throw a tantrum because of my irritation, even more with something so serious. "But I won''t forget what you did and most of all why you didn''t even try to apologize." (I) I get up still in pain and take the unconscious Alice out of Elizabeth''s arms while looking straight into her eyes, I can see the amusement in her eyes, I''ve probably just passed another one of her tests, but this time I won''t be silent about this. "I appreciate you remaining mature about this situation and I''m here to help with your recovery." (Lorraine) Lorraine appears out of nowhere or maybe she had been here for a while without revealing her presence, I would have no way of knowing with my current strength, she puts her hand on my chest and I feel some energy flows from nature in the surroundings passing through my body, it was very pleasant to feel this harmonious energy passing through my body. "You should recover in less than half the time with this, it will also heal some of the damage you''ve taken, as you said yourself, you''ll need to be at your best to help the World Tree and I appreciate the help." (Lorraine) "I was just testing your courage and determination in the face of situations like this, I''m sorry if I bothered you, Lorraine." (Elizabeth) "(A gardening job, is Elizabeth trying to tease me by calling me a gardener?)" (I) I look back at the World Tree, if I were a gardener then I would be the most special gardener in the world. Chapter 1092 Cap 1090: Was This Joke Really Necessary? ? I had to rest and recover as fast as I could so I drank some of Elizabeth''s blood and by that I mean all the blood, she won''t die from it but it''s going to be a horrible day before she recovers from it, a little revenge for what he did to Alice. After that I stayed in meditation, this allows me to recover faster, thanks to Lorraine''s help I was able to recover my energies in less than 1 hour, my body also seemedpletely recovered, but my Aura was still a little weakened, and my Holy Power too it still hadn''t recovered, unlike the other energies within my body, my Holy Power does not recover from me eating something or absorbing the energy around me, luckily the meditation proved to be effective in increasing the speed of recovery of my Holy Power. I still didn''t know what I could do to make my Aura at 100% again, that''s because I didn''t know what was missing for it to fully recover and I still had bigger problems, my Authority was still in a bad state and I didn''t know what could do. Not having a good idea of what I should do, I spent another hour in meditation until my Holy Power waspletely replenished and I went looking for someone who could help me with my Authority. "What can you tell me about how to get my Authority back faster?" (I) "Now you want to talk to me?" (Elizabeth) "Don''t make a drama out of it, you knew what I was doing and you couldn''t resist while I drank her blood, don''t try to trick me." (I) "Fine,e here." (Elizabeth) She said already putting a finger on my chest and by that I mean piercing my chest to the heart, I might be able to dodge it now that I''m in better shape than before, but I knew there was a reason for it. "Seems to be fine for the most part, but inactive or perhaps dormant..." (Elizabeth) I could feel his Authority coursing through my veins from my heart, it was just threads of Authority that didn''t interact with anything inside me, it just spread through my bloodstream, it helped me feel my Authority better when I reacted to invading Authority. "Maybe in a few more hours it could wake up on its own, but we don''t have time for that." (Elizabeth) "Hugh!!!" (I) Suddenly Elizabeth''s Authority quickly expands through my body trying to interact with the various energies within my body at once, this causes a wild reaction from my Authority when it awakens all at once and confronts Elizabeth''s Authority pressing out of my body with multiple attacks until itpletely leaves my body. Elizabeth''s finger that was piercing my chest was pushed out while it was broken, so my Authority explodes along with my Aura as Elizabeth jumps away from me. I almost fall to the ground when my whole body shook from this sh of Authorities within me, it takes me a few seconds to get my Aura and Authority under control. "Your Authority is still a little exhausted from whatever you did, but it must have been extreme for that to happen, it will still serve the purpose." (Elizabeth) "Thanks, but why are you in such a hurry?" (I) She doesn''t answer me and instead points in a direction where I see the Gray Elf King Uryma lying on a wooden bed in the middle of a magic circle, it was visible the natural energies bing chaos around him, Lorraine was beside him protecting him from these energies. "Will I be able to do it like this?" (I) "You just have to follow what Silvia and Lorraine are going to say." (Elizabeth) Without wasting any more time, I go back to meditating for a few minutes to gain greater control of my Aura and Authority before walking over to Lorraine. -------------- I spent some time talking with Lorraine and I understood what I needed to do, this time it was different from what happened in the Dark Continent, I will not be nting the new World Tree, I will be nting the same World Tree while trying to make it create a new body. From what I understand, if I had tried to do it at the time I would have died, even now with my current strength it''s still highly risky, but it still manages to be theoretically possible because of other people who are present. I''m going to need Silvia to transfer the Elf King''s seed to the World Tree, I''m going to need Freya just like the other Old Elves that were brought here, and I''m going to need Lorraine as well to handle the full power level of a World Tree whopares himself to the Gods. I go to Silvia who was floating with her wings open in front of the hole in the middle of the World Tree. "Are you unsure?" (I) "No, just thinking about how I''m going to do this, I''m going to have little time." (Silvia) "Will your body take it?" (I) "For a few minutes I''m verypatible, this body was created by you and parts of a World Tree." (Silvia) "The problem will be whether the time will be enough." (Silvia) Silvia looks around and I do the same, the Various Spirit Kings and Fairy Queens were still harmonizing the environment, and the various energies of nature werergely in harmony with each other, but I could feel a stagnation like miasma building up. No matter what they do, a World Tree is still needed, they can mitigate the damage, but they can''t solve the root of the problems. "They can take care of the environment itself, but the World Tree was hit the hardest by that Evil God''s contamination." (Silvia) "It doesn''t look like it, I may never have seen this World Tree, but I''ve seen a few so far and this one looks pretty good." (I) "A World Tree takes care of harmonizing the energy of an entire world, only this world has so many, if the Spirit returns it will be able to take care of the contamination more easily than these Fairies and Spirits." (Silvia) "But you''re worried about the process itself." (I) "Don''t worry, I can..." (I) Ding! <[ You have been granted a Title by Mavis (Goddess of Life) ]> . . <[ You have received the Title [ Gardener of the World Trees ] ]> "..." (I) "What''s going on? Why do you make that face?" (Silvia) "I''m¡­I''m fine." (I) "What happened... wait, your Aura is different." (Silvia) I couldn''t talk to Silvia right now, it''s been a long time since I gained a title that wasn''t through evolution or devouring someone, let alone a title that seems so ridiculous and was given by a Goddess, so I had to use the ability to identify that title. <[ Identify Title [ Gardener of the World Trees ] ]> . . <[ Identification result: ? Gardener of the World Trees: A title awarded to someone who has saved more than one World Tree and is closely linked to nature, with this title all your Elemental skills are enhanced and your Aura shares an aspect with the World Trees thus increasing your Aura, Own Holy Power, and Authority. ]> "..." (I) I quickly processed what I''d just learned and sat cross-legged to meditate while floating, this time I try to figure out the changes that were listed because of that joke-like title. I could feel that my Aura was stronger, I also noticed that the energies of the surrounding nature were flowing towards me and flowing through my Aura before returning to flow even more harmoniously to the world, parts of this energy were left behind and the miasma was being directly absorbed into my body while the same amount of Mana flowed out of my body as if it were an exchange. My body was doing the same thing a World Tree does but on a much smaller scale, I could feel Silvia''s aura doing that too, how had I not noticed this before? "What happened, Father?" (Silvia) "It seems the Gods want to help out where they can, but I''d like to give them less ridiculous names." (I) "(Calling me a Gardener seems like a joke even more so considering the magnitude of what a World Tree is.)" (I) I talk to Silvia about my new title and about the changes I can feel, she exins to me that many aspects of my Aura are simr to hers who was once a World Tree, she exins me briefly about them and how this will help us, she looked very happy and relieved as she spoke. After a few more minutes with Silvia, Lorraine had some Fairies call Silvia and me and we went to a meeting of those who would participate in this process to save the World Tree. Everyone went to their positions while those who weren''t going to participate were being pushed away, even the Fairy Queens and Spirit Kings were moving away. I stayed calm as I went over what I would need to do, I''m only going to get one chance and I have to make sure I don''t get it wrong. "Is everyone ready yet?" (I) Everyone nodded, Lorraine steps forward as the Old Elves take up positions around the World Tree. "Let''s start." (Lorraine) Chapter 1093 Cap 1091: The Gardener And The World Tree ? With everyone prepared, I look once again at everyone''s position while I go over in my mind everything I should do, because I only have one chance, we won''t have room for maneuver if something goes wrong. The Old Elves who came from the other two Elf viges I''ve been through are spread evenly around the World Tree, I look to Freya who would be closer to me. Freya starts the first step, she extends her Aura to the Old Elves on her left side and her right side, her Aura harmonizes with their Aura before her Auras move to the next Old Elves and so on to all the Old Elves around the World Tree are connected by their Auras with Freya serving as the core for this to be possible. I see and feel the Aura of these Ancient Elves flowing continuously in a circr stream around the World Tree using their bodies as a path. With that part ready I look at Silvia and she goes towards the Gray Elf King along with Lorraine, the two look at me as if expecting something, so knowing it was my turn to act, I went to the World Tree. Sigh "(Calm mind... don''t try to act without thinking one more time...)" (I) As soon as my hand touches the bark of the World Tree I can hear countless screams mixed withughter, it was more than bizarre and I was not able to understand thenguage of most of the screams, but I was still able to feel where these screams wereing from, it wasing from a ck and purple energy inside the World Tree, this energy seemed to spread like a virus while devouring the energy of the World Tree. I couldn''t do anything against this tainted energy and I didn''t need to, I used my Aura to harmonize with the World Tree with just one connection I could use, that will be enough for now. I felt that as I did this the energy flows of nature that Lorraine connected to me to increase my speed of recovery were still there, it was supposed to be temporary but I could feel it was still there even if faintly, and as soon as I connected to the World Tree these energy flows seemed toe alive as they also connected with the World Tree forming a flow of nature energy flowing between me and the World Tree. With that stronger connection, it would be easier toplete what I had to do, but it also shortened the time, my body couldn''t withstand for a long time the energy that was flowing between me and the World Tree. I look at Silvia and she wasing with an arm that was partially wood, this arm wasing apart as Silvia brought it to where I was, when she reached me the only thing there was a big crystal. But I could see that there were lines of energy attached to the crystal that wereing towards me, it was only when I followed those lines that I noticed Lorraine standing next to me, her face covered in sweat and a pained expression in her eyes while holding an energy sphere between the two hands, it was from this sphere of energy that the energy lines were connected. "Silvia, now!" (I) Silvia wasted no time, she flew to the middle of the World Tree where the hole was, then she threw the crystal there, I let my blood flow into the World Tree where it went to the hole in the middle. I use my blood which bes red lines thate out of various points from the hole in the middle of the World Tree trapping the crystal in the middle. With that done Silviaes back to me and we stand side by side as she also ces a hand on the bark of the World Tree, I could feel her using her Authority to burden the flow of energy and that is what she concentrated on as I used my Authority to go through my blood inside the World Tree and reach where the crystal was. I use my Authority to carefully break the crystal letting the World Tree Spirit out, I thought it might be another Elf since almost everyone I encountered maintained Elf appearances, but to my surprise, this World Tree Spirit was just a sphere of multicolored light. "Lorraine..." (I) I wanted to warn Lorraine that it was her time to act, but it wasn''t even necessary to finish my words when I felt a current of energy burning my blood while still inside the World Tree. I wanted to look up to confirm but it was no longer possible, I had to keep precise control over everything now, Lorraine synchronizes her Aura, Authority, and Power with me. The fair threads of my blood that held the World Tree Spirit were burned away as streams of energy took their ce connecting the Spirit to the tree. "(Now that the problem begins... hugh!!!)" (I) It was no surprise when that World Tree energy flowed through my blood and into me, that was the n from the start, a suicidal n if I was alone. This almost infinite energy passes through my body and goes to Silvia before returning to the World Trees, this energy passing through my body was tainted with the power that corrupts this World Tree, and this corruption is trapped in my body before going to Silvia who harmonizes this energy and directs it back to the World Tree. In other words, I was a filter, this filthy corruption was not able to do anything against me, this was something I realized during the fight, the Blessings within me destroy this corruption which made me very useful in the work of ridding the World Tree of this energy. The problem was that it was still too slow, the amount of energying into my body still wasn''t fast enough and that''s when Freya along with the other Ancient Elves used their energy to push this corruption out towards me. The power of the Old Elves followed Freya''s lead, traveling deep within the world tree, dragging this corruption before bearing it towards me. This process took several hours and the weight on top of me was something difficult to bear as time passed, I was doing my best to bear it without losing my concentration because there was still more to do after getting rid of this corruption. As the hours passed, the corruption lessened more and more, it made the damage against the World Tree more apparent, this corruption had even be part of the World Tree''s vitality, getting rid of that corrupted part was the same as get rid of that vitality. When all the corruption had filtered out the tree was dry on the outside, the World Tree Spirit was still in the middle of the hole unable to merge with its body, but at least its energy was flowing between its spirit and its body. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Authority >" (I) I felt the Blessings of the Goddess of Life Awaken within me as vital energy that seemed limitless flowed through my body to the World Tree. I also use my ability to perform something simr to an Awakening Ceremony, with the activation of this it was no surprise that my energy was depleted before even starting to count the milliseconds, fortunately, the endless vitalitying from the Blessing of the Goddess of Life and Lorraine started pouring her energy into Silvia before it was passed on to me. With so much extra energy I was able to activate the Ceremony of Awakening, but I wasn''t trying to turn this World Tree into a servant of mine or part of mypanions, so I only partially utilized this Ceremony of Awakening to fuse the Spirit together with its body. This greatly eased the burden on me, I managed to activate the Ceremony and countless magic circles appeared around the World Tree, from these magic circles the various streams of energy were being drawn into the World Tree connecting with it once more. I could feel the spirit of the World Tree bing one with its body once more, the energies being channeled through my body were all taken away at once when the Awakening Ceremony was stopped midway through. For a few seconds, I felt the spirit of the World Tree wake up and expand its power leaving my mind nk unable toprehend the absurd amount of information passing through it, a cyclone of energy formed in the clouds above as lightning shot out of the World Tree in hundreds of different directions, these rays hit various energy streams in the environment forcing it to connect once more to the World Tree. "...." (Silvia) I had seeded, but suddenly the world stopped going dark when I lost consciousness with Silvia saying something I didn''t hear. Chapter 1094 Cap 1092: Respawn From A World Tree ? Pov Silvia (True Dragon of Nature): When my Father lost consciousness I didn''t have time to tell him to be careful and his body was carried away by the hurricane of energy that formed around the World Tree, I tried to hold him, but I was weakened from having served as a means for the flow of energy that my current body was not able to handle. Fortunately, there were others around who were able to help him, I saw when Lorraine''s body seemed to blink as she reappeared with my Father in one hand, I went to her and took my Father in my arms. "Thanks." (I) "No, thank you, guys, for all this..." (Lorraine) I say thank you as I take my Dad in my arms, then Lorraine points to the World Tree as she thanks for our help, but I would have helped anyway, even though I''m not a World Tree, I still wish my sisters the best. I look at the column of multicolored energy surrounding the World Tree, soon this energy was emitting a very specific type of presence when a wave of energy spread out to the surroundings, and all the thousands of energy streams became visible. These streams of energy became rings of energy flowing around the column of energy, these rings only increased in number and had various colors. In the end, everyone had already moved away from the column of energy, including me. The World Tree was going through a Spiritual Rebirth or at least something like that, I''ve felt that feeling before and so I''m confident in my thinking. As I considered this I continued watching until a strong pulsation surged from within the column of energy causing fragments of the column to fly out with each pulsation, this continued until the column of energy disappeared leaving only arge tree with the white crystal bark, it was beautiful. I looked in every corner of the Tree and confirmed that the hole in the middle waspletely closed, no sign that a hole had once been there. But what I was most happy about was realizing that the energy flow had returned to normal, the tree was performing its functions normally and that means that with enough time the environmental damage will be reverted to the original state of this forest. "Ury, can you hear me?" (I) "(I can, thanks for the help sister.)" (Ury) "How are you?" (I) "(My body and Soul are fine, but my power is weakened and must remain so as I use whatever energy I store to repair the damage around.)" (Ury) "How long is this supposed to take?" (I) "(A short time, a few months considering the help I''ll get.)" (Ury) "I won''t bother you any longer, Lorraine must bemunicating with you as we speak." (I) "(Yes, I am also talking to the other sisters.)" (Ury) I knew she wouldn''t be able to manifest a spirit body until she finished taking care of the nature around her, that''s something I would do as well as any of our sisters. I say goodbye to her and go back to the ground, but still, along the way I see her magnificent outer appearance, it made me curious about her true body teeth of that shell. -------------- Pov n (Hero of Justice): I was watching from afar as Zenos took care of the World Tree, my brother by my side, we stayed in silence too focused on what we were seeing until the moment when the column of energypletely disintegrated revealing what looked like apletely World Tree different. "Why do you still keep your distance from him?" (Arthur) "I still don''t agree with the things he has done and will likely do again in the future, the value of people''s lives is very light in his eyes." (I) "That may be true, but it is still of little consequence as long as he holds to his ideals, the Holy Son does not kill people for foolish reasons." (Arthur) "But he experiments on living people and allows torture even if not to get information, not to mention his tant disrespect for any kind of government." (I) "I thought he was a monster before, now I know it''s just his way of seeing the world is distorted, but some things can''t be left out." (I) "Don''t buy fights you can''t win n, even though you''re my brother I can''t defend you from everything." (Arthur) A pdin of the Blood, someone who chose to be a Vampire and follows the ts of the Goddess Selene, even though he is my brother I know he would fight me to the death if I went against the Temple of Blood or against one of the Living Cmities that Zenos is now a part of. "I may not like the way he does things, but I can''t deny that he''s still fair in his own way." (I) I don''t say this out of fear of going against Zenos or to please my brother, these are my honest thoughts after talking with Bianca at length and contemting alone on various things. "Where did you take the ming Mountain Cultists?" (I) "Miss Elizabeth was gathering all the freeloaders in one ce along with Mistress Caitlyn." (Arthur) "Elizabeth walks is someone I can rte to, her interference in the world most if not all times is for good causes, there are many books about her in the town where I grew up, I was very surprised when I was told that she was a real person and not a fictional character." (I) "But you mentioned the Nightmare Cmity, that worries me, of all the Cmities it is the one that acts most rarely, but its actions are always disproportionate." (I) "I don''t know what they do with the prisoners and it''s not my ce to know, each of them are dangerous beings who were here to take advantage of the situation for nefarious reasons, death is the least they deserve." (Arthur) "..." (I) I look at Arthur, his red skin was still riddled with wounds that take time to heal, his armor torn to shreds a long time ago just like mine, I was also mortally wounded when hit by the Demon Dragon''s breath before, if not for one of the Living Cmities called Natasha, so I would be dead by now since it wasn''t damage I could recover from. "(Either way the prisoners would be killed, enemies of that level and with such identities cannot be imprisoned or enved.)" (I) I look at my hands covered in blood and holding a sword in pieces, I knew I would have to go get new equipment, I lost all my weapons and armor today. As I was thinking about that I noticed my brother looking in the other direction, he was looking at one of Zenos'' daughters, she is one of the craziest ones, her name is Nicole. I found her as soon as I entered the forest or should I say she found me, while I had my senses confused, my Aura was unimpeded, but her reach was very restricted. It was under these conditions that she came to me directly and proposed an agreement where I would protect her while her part of it would help in my navigation through the forest. That madwoman made me run around the forest as if she knew everything, she experimented with attacks, elements, and evenbinations of spells, but she wasn''t fighting seriously and so I was forced to fight much more than necessary. When the senses were no longer blocked by anything, she started experimenting on the creatures and collecting materials, sheined a lot about not being able to analyze their Souls. During the big battle against the gray creatures she didn''t do anything, she hid inside an illusory barrier and I only saw her when the creatures fell to the ground with their souls being ripped out. "What is this madwoman doing on the battlefield?" (I) "She said something about studying different forms of physical structures of corrupted creatures and how to protect "something" from that corruption." (Arthur) "Why didn''t she fight?" (I) "As far as I know all the sons and daughters of Zenos are strong inbat." (I) "She did fight, look there, there and there." (Arthur) Arthur pointed in some directions, I saw 5 metal spiders dragging and shing some of the bodies on the ground, in the other direction I saw one of the bodies removing the skin and flesh from its body revealing a metallic skeleton underneath, thest direction was a area full of holes in the ground where the surrounding bodies were in pieces, from one of these holes a head simr to that of a Rabbit type monster entirely made of metal was standing, it seemed to be badly damaged. "Her way ofbat is not straightforward like hers, not because she is weak, but because she is an artisan, I can say that she is a very skilled magic engineer." (Arthur) "(How have I not seen this before?)" (I) None of these 3 types of metal creatures were very close, I know they were focused on fighting the enemies that were nearby, but I should pay more attention to the surroundings, too bad Bianca and Darcia weren''t around, knowing both of them I can imagine that the blockage of the senses was the reason. "I think we should go, now our help is not so important anymore and we still have a war to participate in." (I) "I will not participate in anything, we have no ce in this war anyway." (Arthur) "(We all have a ce in this war brother, one way or another...)" (I) Chapter 1095 Cap 1093: A Tie Of Two Friends When I opened my eyes I was in a dark ce, but I could feel the touch of many on my body, I tried to look around and found nothing. I just chose a direction and walked without thinking, my mind was nk the whole time and I just knew I had to walk, I couldn''t stand still. As I walked I kept feeling the touch all over my body, it wasn''t hands, it was something more rigid with a rough surface that was grinding my skin, but it wasn''t metal or rock. I kept walking until I found myself standing in front of a tree with golden leaves and blue wood, it was a vibrant tree that would stand out anywhere. I looked around and there was nothing around, above or below, it was only at that moment that I realized I didn''t know what I was walking on or if I was leaving the ce. I didn''t understand the situation and I wasn''t even thinking about anything, at least until I saw this tree, it was then that one thought after another started to sprout in my mind, it was as if a light would turn on in my mind to rify my darkened thought. Thispse where I regain my awareness made me lose attention of the surroundings and when I look back at the tree I realize that its size that was only about 5 meters before, was now more than 50 meters and the green grass was around the tree at the same time that under my feet. "Have a seat Zenos." "..." (I) Suddenly a sweet and kind voice breaks the silence of this strange ce, I look directly in the direction that was in front of me, I was looking at the top of the tree before and that''s why I only needed to lower my eyes to see a beautiful woman with long hair greens sitting at the table with a cup of tea in her hand. I blinked in confusion, but that only made me more confused when I opened my eyes to find myself sitting across from this woman with an identical cup of tea in my hands. The aroma of the cup of hot tea was refreshing and delicate in its sweetness, I couldn''t resist taking a sip and tasting it so delicious I ended up emptying the cup before I realized it. "Delicious... thank you..." (I) "These are leaves from a small tree that no longer exists, they were the favorites of someone close to you." "I guess I''m unconscious, so if I may ask a few questions..." (I) "Feel free to ask, even if you already have some of the answers." This woman was beautiful but bizarre in many ways, her face was a work of art of transcendent beauty. Even with such beauty every time I looked at her face, it was a little different, even as I looked it felt like someone was editing my memory by cutting out patches where parts of this woman''s face changed, it was unsettling, to say the least. The thing that confused me the most was realizing that even though her face was constantly changing, it wasn''t the worst problem, but the realization that I couldn''t remember any of her faces. "Is this just my mind or did you bring my Soul to this ce?" (I) "We are on your mind and before you ask, it wasn''t me who called you here it was a temporary and unique connection caused by your Chaos power in helping the World Tree." So that ce is still inside my mind, but somehow it seems like an iplete answer, it seems like she doesn''t want to tell me everything, at least she doesn''t seem to have lied. "Who are you?" (I) "You know the answer." She says nothing more to me and drinks more from her cup of tea, I look at mine and see it full again, at no time did I see her move to see any of the cups, but there was no reason to be afraid, the difference between me and this woman were too big to make any difference whether I was afraid or not. I just sip the tea one more time, I struggled this time to slowly savor the tea''s vor. "(I know the answer...)" (I) I look at her but I keep forgetting their faces which were constantly changing, I also didn''t recognize the face I was using just now I forget her face in a few more seconds. I tried to pull from my memory but I couldn''t remember anything about this woman, I wanted to ask the question one more time hoping she would answer more directly this time. That''s when I realized that herck of presence is something I''ve felt in the past a few times, but only one of those times was something associated with a World Tree. "You are a World Tree, a very old one too." (I) "A right but iplete answer will suffice for now." "Are you the one I found on the Morror Continent?" (I) "Yes and no, it was just a fraction of me, just like you''re now finding just a fraction of me." "Aren''t you going to say your name?" (I) "There''s no need for you to know right now." She''s denying any questions about her identity, it also looks like she''s not going to answer questions about herself, so I must think about how to best take advantage of this situation, and ask a question that only she can answer. "You''ve spoken before about my Chaos power, this is something others have spoken to me about." (I) "..." She looks directly at me a smile forms on her lips, she looks at me differently this time but remains silent. "I still don''t know much about this Chaos Power and I don''t think the Gods want to tell me about it, so can you tell me more about this Chaos Power?" (I) "Now that''s a good question." ----------------- Pov Juliano (Founder of the ck Empire): I was facing Edward, and the two of us fought for hours, our strength is the same as ever, no matter how much stronger each of us gets, the gap between our strengths never changes. Our Territories ripped to shreds by the repercussion of our blows, a thousands of feet tall version of me ripped to shreds on the ground as Edward''s golden world was ravaged beyond recognition. He and I were head-to-head, and neither of us went full force, there would be no point in revealing all the cards we''ve hidden at once against an opponent who knows us so well, that will be worth a try for me as it is for him. "Edward, you really fell low didn''t you?" (I) "The one who fell was you, do you think I didn''t recognize the energy emanating from your body?" (Edward) "And you turned everything over to your God?" (I) "..." (I) "..." (Edward) We both knew words wouldn''t be enough to shake the other''s mind, we''re not young without experience and he doesn''t know anything that could shake me. Also, what I know can shake him is something I can''t use often, I must wait for the right moment. As each of us waited for the right moment to continue the battle, he waves his hand down causing a kilometer long golden hand to fall from the sky onto me. I run my sword through my hand covered in miasma, an amount of miasma so dense andpacted that it has be solid by rotting Edward''s Holy light energy. He waves his hands making a staff appear as we exchange blows, my sword snooping around everything, even the space where I brandish its de while the beams of lighting from his staff break the space while leaving countless traps along the way. We spent hours in this type ofbat, I was able to dodge his blows and predict his traps, but he did the same to me. But the moment he started another round of attacks causing a golden orb to fall from the sky on top of me, it was at that moment that chains of bones emerged from the countless pieces of my giant monster to go towards Edward. As I was able to predict, he dodged most of the bone chains while destroying others, I smile as I watch him fall. While he was only seeing the chains, he didn''t notice the magic circle made with my great guardian''s Demon blood in pieces on the ground. I used his blood to create this magic and I couldn''t waste this chance, as he takes care of the chains I point my hand at him. "< Demonic Curse: Eternal Torment >" (I) < Demonic Ritual: Worm Devourers of Darkness > (I) "< Sacred Cloak of the Sun >" (Edward) I use a magical Curse that explodes all the torment, pain, anger, and hatred within someone in an attack hard on the Soul. Edward defends himself by materializing the light of the surroundings in a transparent golden cloak around him along with a circr barrier of fire, the Curse cannot reach him, but it served to further distract him. Soon the space racespletely around Edward as countless worms surge from the cracks trying to reach him, some manage to get through his defenses, but instead of wasting time he waves his hand causing one of his precious years to explode in a tidal wave of Holy energy that ignites your body in white mes. "It will take more than that to go against me!!!" (Edward) Chapter 1096 Cap 1094: Hatred Of A Lost Love ? I was facing this mysterious World Tree, I can only imagine that the tree behind it is the appearance of its true body wherever it is in the universe. In the few words I exchanged with her, I realized that she didn''t issue an answer about her identity, nor the need for me to ask questions whose answers I can get from other sources that are easier to find. It was with that in mind that I asked a question about something I know so little about, I wanted to know more about this Power of Chaos that everyone says I have and until now I don''t remember having felt it even once. "The power of Chaos is different from other types of power or energy, it is pure essence." "You cannot manipte this power, you cannot wield this power, you cannot control this power..." She waves her hand upwards and the sky that was pitch ck just like everything else was before the tree came into being, suddenly lit up with an image of the universe. On one side there was a sun that could be seen, but its light didn''t illuminate the darkness as expected, it was some kind of illusion maybe. On the other side, there was a moon and a in the middle between the two celestial bodies, there were countless stars all around the sky as well as ck holes, nebe, and even asteroids passing through the sky. "The universe seen from afar may seem in harmony, everything fits perfectly when you see it from far enough away, but that harmony arises and ends in chaos, this is an endless and eternal cycle." Before my eyes everything was destroyed, the stars died out one at a time, the sun expanded before it went out, the moon fell on the destroying both and the ck hole consumed the neb, in the end, nothing was left before the debris gathered generating more energy that generates an explosion making the universee back into existence, not the same universe as before, but a different one. "The cycle of existence is creation, evolution, destruction, transformation, and then it all goes back to the beginning with creation once more." "Harmony represents the powers of creation and evolution, all types of energies and elements are within this concept." "Chaos represents the other two concepts, destruction and transformation don''t have energies or anything else within them, but parts of those concepts are found in everything that harmony represents." "Fire can be used to create and also to destroy, this is a simple example to understand, but the same can be said about all other elements." "Chaos cannot be contained in a body, form or energy because there is no such thing as its concept and never will be." She looks at me as I contemte her words, it feels more like I''m taking a philosophy ss using astronomy knowledge than having my question answered, I can understand what she means but it''s too vague. "Your chaos power is connected not to your body or even your Soul, it is connected with the spark of your existence, your essence, you have been using the chaos power since the beginning and never realized it." "Do you think that just being a child of the Blood Goddess it would be possible to incorporate so many types of Bloodlines into your body? Do you think you would be able to jump from one race to another or even create new races so easily? Do you really think you would be able to support all kinds of pure elements in your body that wasn''t made from the beginning for that, what are Old Elves like?" "Chaos transformation is the state of change, you create or change your own path of existence, it is fundamentally different from evolution which is a change within the same path." "Your Aura contains the traits of Life and Death, do you really think you would be able to maintain those two traits without being destroyed if it wasn''t for the chaos within you?" "Saying that you possess the power of chaos is just superficial, if you exin it moreprehensively, you are an incarnation of chaos, you are part of chaos." "Chaos is the opposite of harmony and because of this fact the two concepts bncing each other has always been the norm of nature." "..." (I) I had a lot to think about now, she said that I am a part of Chaos, but it''s not my body or Soul but something even deeper, was I using this power all along without realizing it? "You said chaos represents both destruction and transformation, but all the examples you''ve given fall under the transformation trait." (I) "Where does destructione in?" (I) "You don''t seem to understand, transformation only happens after destruction." "What do you mean..." (I) I couldn''t help but be horrified at the thought that went through my head as I analyzed what she just said. I don''t know if it was fear, surprise, or my willingness to deny what I''m thinking right now, but my vision was getting blurry. "Our time seems to be running out, you must have felt the touch on your body this whole time, that was my sister trying to help you, now it''s time to say goodbye Chaos Incarnation... goodbye Zenos..." "Wait!!! I still have... questions..." (I) It felt like there was a switch inside my head on and off that someone pressed making my consciousness disappear all at once. But for a moment it felt like thest part of the goodbyes was her looking up at the sky and not at me. ------------- Pov Juliano (Founder of the ck Empire): I spat out some teeth and a piece of my missing tongue before putting my broken nose back in ce. Edward''s entire body and clothes were covered in a metallic-like golden hue, there were several cracks that oozed golden liquid, and one of Edward''s eyes was missing with a ck me in its ce as a result of one of my attacks. "Why don''t you just die!" (Edward) "I can say the same about you, but I don''t think even death will release you now." (I) I look at hispletely golden body, even the blood was golden, it means that his Bloodline as a Human has already been lost, he is not covering his body with ayer of golden metal materialized with his power, the fool has given his entire body to the God of light. "She would be disappointed with your appearance..." (I) "< Sr Extinction >" (Edward) "< Cloak of 10000 Demons >" (I) I wave my hand making a gesture as if pulling a cloth, I grabbed the space tearing a part of it to cover myself as it became a shroud of purple energy with countless eyes and hands emerging from it all the time. Edward''s attack was unexpected for using such a strong technique that he was still unaware of in such a reckless manner. His attack was more than powerful as his body emits white mes that expanded throughout the space burning everything. My technique separated me from the space itself to protect me, but it didn''t seem to be enough when the space itself was on fire. "< Holy Sr Sword >" (Edward) "< Hell Executioner Ax >" (I) A giant sword whose white de is stuck on the edge of a ring with a Sun in the middle falls towards me, I knew that to use this technique now it wouldn''t stop in just one strike, so I was already ready when creating an Ascending Axeing out of a crack in the space below me. The two weapons meet generating an explosion that disperses the white mes and destroys my protective cloak, when I look at Edward I realize that hisst ring has broken, an item of protection just like the others. "Enough of this, let''s finish it in the next attack!" (I) "< I call to the one who rules over all that the light touches. I cry out to him who bestows his Blessings on the purest of those who follow him. I make myself a tool and a mirror so that his light reaches the darkness that hides, granting the annihtion of all impurity. >" (Edward) "< Relic of Aura: Queen of Sin >" (I) This was the moment I''d been waiting for and the one I least wanted to happen, but Edward left me no choice. He listens to my words to go for thest blow, I know that''s all he wanted, wait for me to show everything I have before making his own attack, as soon as I saw his body I knew he had made his own body a holy relic and that could only mean one thing. I see him doing the prayer to call at least a part of the power of the God of Light or maybe even a fragment of will, he made his own body a vessel for that purpose, all to destroy me and it would have worked if I allowed him toplete his goal. My Aura Relic is something that marked my mind, Aura, and even my Soul as the first sin Imitted, a sin that at least for me was the worst of all and that caused the greatest of all sufferings in my life. An Aura that was all over this space now in ruins gathers in front of me when 4 red horns encrusted with purple jewels appear along with ck mes that spread out forming a humanoid figure that crystallizes. Theyer of crystal peels off revealing a young woman who appears to be in her 20s, she has brown hair and eyes with the whites of her eyes turningpletely ck, her skin is white as snow and she is dressed entirely in a red dress, she has a gentle smile that doesn''t quite fit with his presence filled with murderous intent. I managed for her to appear just as Edward finished the prayer and just before I channeled the power as that would be the moment her mind was most vulnerable. Just as I thought, as soon as the woman emerged, Edward''s eyes were locked on her face in disbelief causing the power he had gathered in his body to go out of control and ravage him from within, even more golden blood pouring from his eyes, ears, and mouth. "Lydia... my dear Lydia..." (Edward) She approaches him fearlessly, her smile so gentle and her eyes kind, he no longer has any of his barriers after our long struggle, she reaches him and holds out her arms without saying anything and he gives himself into a hug. "You beat Juliano... ghuhhh!!!!" (Edward) Those were herst words as Lydia reached across his back with one hand as she hugged him, then destroyed his heart by squeezing him in her hands. Words filled with more hate than I''ve ever felting from him before, I knew there was nothing that would hurt him and me more than that. "Goodbye, my dear Edward¡­" (Lydia) "Ly...ddiaaaa...." (Edward) Her body fragments more and more until it bes golden dust that spreads until there is nothing left in Lydia''s arms. Chapter 1097 Cap 1095: Is This Still A Win? ? Pov Juliano: I look around, the sky that was once half purple and half white because of our two Territories ovepping has now been swallowed up in purple with a red sun shining in the sky like an open wound. All the parts representing Edward''s light-filled Territory were consumed by ck mes or buried in bones, nothing was left of his Territory, but those were secondary things, what I was really looking for I couldn''t find, which only made an old wound open in my heart. "So he really went that far..." (I) "J, you know it''s not your fault, that was his decision." (Lydia) I turn to Lydia, that day I linked her Soul with mine due to a Curse gone wrong while Edward and I fought the monster she had be. It took me years to realize her Soul sleeping inside my body, it was only when I managed topletely dominate my Aura that I felt her Soul inside my body. At that time I had already fought Edward twice, the first time was right after he regained consciousness after Lydia''s death, he tried to kill me for the first time. The second fight was monthster and I learned that he was going to enter the Church of Light, I wanted to talk to him about it, but he led me into a trap where I was mortally wounded and almost managed to kill me. After that, I didn''t see him for years, but I still heard about how he was bing more and more known within the Church of Light. When I was finally able to master my Aura and feel Lydia''s Soul my first thought was to tell Edward, I had hope that things could go back to the way they were in those days with the 3 of us together, but not even me and not even Edward we were the same people as when we were younger. I tried everything to awaken Lydia''s Soul, but each thing seemed too risky, the bond between us was stronger than I thought, and that''s when I found that bond connected our Souls, the Necromancer I trusted trying to find an answer betrayed me and almost takes our two Souls at that time. It wasn''t until decadester while Imanded an army to protect the Demons just before the smoking of the ck Kingdom that would one day be the ck Empire, it was only at this time when I acquired the power of Authority that I was able to awaken the Soul of Lydia. "You regret?" (I) "Of having killed the person I once promised to marry?" (Lydia) "..." (I) "No, he wasn''t the man I fell in love with, he was just a shadow consumed by hatred and manipted by the Church of Light." (Lydia) He had Edward''s ne in his hands, she took off the pendant with the symbol of Baldr and used her Demonic power to expel the Holy Power from the golden chain, turning it back to its normal silver color. "It makes me sad that he didn''t forget me if he could have put those days behind him... he could have done so much... but in the end, it was one more life lost to my foolishness..." (Lydia) "As you said yourself, it was his decision, don''t me yourself, the dead don''t carry the guilt of the living and at that time you were dead." (I) "Besides, Edward was already dead, even his Soul no longer existed." (I) After his death I was still thinking whether it was necessary to destroy his Soul or not, until the end, I still could not make up my mind and at his death, I realized that it was not necessary, he destroyed his Soul himself, by making his body one receptacle for the God of Light there could not be a Soul inside that was not that of a Saint, Hero or Champion. "Did you get what you needed?" (I) "Yes." (Lydia) A white and gold energy flowed through the hand that passed through Edward''s body, these energies condense into a golden sphere with white stripes simr to metal, Lydia''s already pale face turns even paler as she throws the sphere towards me. "That was very unpleasant." (Lydia) "I told you not to try to take it in, you''re lucky you don''t have a real physical body or you''d have turned to ash like Edward." (I) "Now that I have this I can use the remaining energy of the primordial of Demons to corrupt that power into pure demonic energy, with that I have the final piece for the ritual, so wait a little longer... just a little longer..." ( I) "J, don''t hurry, my death as well as what I am now are my faults, stop carrying the burden of my sins, don''t make Edward''s mistakes." (Lydia) "Bing a Demon Spirit is more than I deserve, so thank you for everything." (Lydia) "Wait just a little longer, I couldn''t save Edward, but I''ll get you back." (I) I undo my Territory along with the Relic of Aura technique causing Lydia to disappear in a stream of red mes that my body absorbs. ---------------- Hourster I was sitting on top of what was left of the city walls, looking at the devastation of the War. When I returned I joined thebat destroying every member of the Church of Light, without Rhaegal and Edward they had no one but those still fighting Julius, but I will not interfere in their battle, as Emperor he must shoulder his duty. I just attack the soldiers, even though I''m weakened after the battle with Edward, my power is not something such an army can match while still facing another army. Even without using my power, just the strength and speed I possess was enough to end many, with the help of my army the battle was over in less than 2 hours. During that time Julius ended their battle in a draw, and their Territory fell apart revealing the two falling with mortal wounds, I finished off hisst enemy before rescuing Julius who is now lying next to Arash''s Human form. "Thank you for your help, I know you didn''t want to be part of this war." (I) "I didn''t participate, I just helped my nation''s wounded." (Ikaro) I look at the Human who has Demonic blood running through his body, the Saint of the Night God, and the orphan Arash saved a long time ago. "Your help is still something I appreciate, thank you." (I) For Ikaro this war waspletely meaningless, there was no reason for the Church of Light to attack, but there was also no denying the hatred of the Demons against them, he says he keeps himself out of the War, but his presence reveals that if we were being pressed he would intervene. "Are you happy? Everyone from the Church of Light who came is dead." (Ikaro) "I do not rejoice in the death of the enemy, especially in the death toll of my own people in a war that should never have happened." (I) I look down with grief, bodies being carried iplete, people crying over the deaths of theirrades in arms and friends, a wastnd as far as my eyes can see with blood in every direction. If I close my eyes, it will be impossible not to hear the screams of rage, the cries of those who survived, and the cries of those who lost precious people. That day may be remembered in glory for future generations, but for those of this generation, it will always be a day of pain. "Does this still count as victory?" (I) -------------- Pov Zenos: When I opened my eyes I was in a dark ce feeling my whole body being touched by something, as my vision is not very affected by darkness I was able to see roots and vines everywhere tying me up. But I didn''t feel ufortable, in fact, I felt different types of energy interacting with my body. One thing I noticed clearly was the state of my body, I waspletely fine, my body was in great condition, my energy reserves were full, my Soul seemed to be undamaged from everything that happened today and my mind that was the only one something I couldn''t get back just by meditating was light again. "(Looks like you woke up.)" (Ury) I didn''t recognize the voice in my mind as I never talked to her, but in this situation, it wasn''t hard to guess who is speaking and Silvia had already informed me about her name. Before I could say anything I felt everything around my body loosening up until I was released from the wooden cocoon I was in. When I opened it I got used to the light I was able to see Vanessa, Alice, and Silvia waiting for me, I looked down and saw the roots facing the ground. "How do you feel, Father?" (Vanessa) "Refreshed, how long have I been unconscious?" (I) "Only a few hours, no need to worry." (Alice) I look at the World Tree right behind me, it looks like it has treated my injuries, exhaustion, and tiredness. "Now that you''re awake, we have some things to tell you." (Alice) Chapter 1098 Cap 1096: I Had Forgotten ? I woke up feeling refreshed only to find Vanessa, Alice, and Silvia waiting for me to wake up. As soon as I leave the World Tree''s tangle of roots, they start wanting to tell me various things, but first, we go to another ce away because of the Elves working near the World Tree. We were in a ce away from where the Elf vige was being prepared for reconstruction and we were also far from the World Tree. The three began to tell me several things while I was drinking a barrel of blood due to the monumental hunger I had. Silvia told me about what happened after I lost consciousness, it seems everything worked out and the World Tree was fine, but the same cannot be said about the Gray Elf King. He lost his arm and seriously injured his Soul himself, he can''t be an Elf King anymore, and his lost arm can''t even be healed with Magic or potions due to the damage his Soul is left, a prosthetic will have to be built for him and Nicole seems to be excited about it, looks like she''s pestering the Elf King about the prosthetic''s specifications. Aside from the incapacitated Gray Elf King, it seems that some Old Elves who were positioned outside the forest for the creation of therge-scale ritual in which Silvia stake served as the center, many of these Old Elves were severely injured and some were even killed. It seems that it wasn''t just the creatures we fought that attacked them, there were others of which 1 was captured and others were killed, he is being left out for now due to several more important things the Elves have to do so far. Vanessa was next and told me what my sisters were doing during the entirebat against the creatures under that Evil God''s control, it seems that my sisters, the Hero of Justice, and a few others were fighting not against the creatures controlled by the Evil God, they they were fighting other enemies. This was something that didn''t ur to me, I didn''t stop to think about this possibility even for a second why it never came to my mind, the whole time I only looked at the Evil God and his minions or monsters, not once did I think I could there may be unknown enemies taking advantage of the situation. But now listening to it makes sense, Elizabeth told me a little about it, but at that time I still had a lot on my mind and I didn''t stop to think more deeply about it, the only thing that came to my mind was other Evil Gods and those associated to them. Now I realize that I was being very superficial in my way of thinking, Evil Gods are not the only ones who gain something from this, there are also Demon Gods who are really bad, and there are also people whose greed goes to such heights that they can''t get any more see the consequences of their actions. I wanted to know what they did with all the culprits, it was just my sisters fighting these "opportunists" I would be sure that everyone was killed, but I didn''t believe that n would kill all the enemies, either for them to be tried or interrogated, he didn''t would have killed them all, I can''t speak about the others participating in this hunt since I don''t know about them, but at least one among them may have thought of capturing enemies instead of killing. When I asked about it Vanessa said she didn''t know, it seems that Caitlyn was taking all the prisoners, even Elizabeth wasn''t killing the enemies, I thought that was weird and that''s when Alice starts talking about what she''s been up to. She tells how Caitlyn simply took her to help with something and led everyone to a ce where there was nothing until Caitlyn appeared out of nowhere with a bottle of wine in her hand. "It took you a long time, do you know how hard it is to take care of that thing?" (Caitlyn) "Take care of what?" (I) Caitlyn already appears toin to me, but with my response showing that I don''t know what she''s talking about, she turns to Alice. "Haven''t told him yet?" (Caitlyn) "I came here for this, I thought it would be easier to show since I don''t know how to exin this thing." (Alice) "Natasha seemed to know what it was, but she wouldn''t tell me and ran off to get something to eat whileining that Margareth wasn''t around." (Caitlyn) "Come inside soon." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn waves her hand and something brushes past me, that''s when I realize it''s a barrier that has expanded to pull everyone inside. I only needed to look forward to see the only thing that was inside the barrier, it was a cocoon emanating various types of energy with a focus on Curses, to my eyes the entire cocoon was an extremely concentrated cluster of Curses, it was such an amount of cursed energy that was affecting the space around him. I figured the barrier was more about containing and hiding this cocoon than protecting it, it looks like Caitlyn stayed here to protect this thing. The cocoon was all red and ck, but I could sense the energies of Mana, Ki, and Spiritual Energy as well as Demonic Energy. I also realized that the cocoon was made using my threads and my blood was spread all over this thing, I could even feel traces of my Holy Power, Authority, and Aura in this cocoon. But the scariest thing was the many faces that formed on the surface of the cocoon as if there were people inside pressing their faces against the cocoon wall trying to get out. I also noticed an energy that took me a while to recognize, it was something that I felt a lot of times, it was the same energy that I felt in H''s Family Summoning ceremony and when those flowing currents appeared to carry the Corrupted Souls during that battle, the energy that I am feeling is that of Hell. "I would like to know what this thing is and how you created this monster, I am truly impressed." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) Caitlyn seemed to be happy, I couldn''t understand why, honestly this thing has the most evil appearance I''ve ever seen, everything about it is screaming horror movie wrong to the point that I can hear the voices of the protagonists of these movies in my mind talking to burn all the bad. "Father?" (Vanessa) "Yes, Vanessa?" (I) "I could be wrong, but could this cocoon be...?" (Vanessa) "Exactly that cocoon." (I) "Why is this thing here?" (Vanessa) "Actually, why does this thing look so¡­why does it look that way?" (Vanessa) "Would you believe me if I said I didn''t know?" (I) "If it was true and Nix was around, yes." (Vanessa) "I have an idea how it got here, but why it appears is a mystery." (I) I could feel an Aura inside the Cocoon, my Aura that I felt in the Cocoon is only on the outside and that''s why I can''t feel the inside of the cocoon well, but I''m sure it''s not the same Aura from that time, it was totally different in a fundamental sense. I see Alice walk towards the cocoon that had many lines moving around her along with very dangerous energy, but I didn''t feel like stopping Alice, I could feel the cocoon''s reaction to me as well as my Aura. Just as expected Alice ran her hand through the cocoon without being assaulted by the lines or the dangerous energy andmand of the cocoon. Looking at it now I remember seeing it duringbat, when I hid in my shadow I remember seeing this cocoon inside my shadow moments before I left. The only times I stepped in or out of the shadows was when I tried to get close to the gates of darkness now towards the end ofbat, but I don''t remember seeing the pod back then, if that was when I''dst seen it could only have been the Shadow Goblins I created, there was a point where I made them alle out of the Shadows at the same time and the pod may have been pushed out. "(If I had been the one to put him out I would have noticed, so it must have been the Shadow Goblins'' moment.)" (I) If I remember correctly, I used the Shadow Goblins to dy the enemies in ce before using a powerful attack to destroy them all together, meaning that pod was possibly there as well. "If you know what that is, speak up, it''s not often I''m curious about something." (Caitlyn) "How can I exin this..." (I) "Some time ago we fought against the people of the Temple of Law beingmanded by an idiot, but specifically an idiot Judge that made me very angry." (I) "After defeating him I used a curse on him and trapped him in a cocoon as punishment, that was when we were heading to the Floating Ind." (I) "I thought you killed him after the first few days since no one saw the Cocoon again." (Vanessa) "I didn''t want to upset anyone and I needed to apply energy to the curse from time to time, not to mention the Curse has been linked to me in a certain way since I cast it on that idiot." (I) "I keep it in my shadow where it can absorb surplus energy more easily and without me having to do anything." (I) "But I don''t feel the presence of someone from the Temple of Law, much less a Divine Blessing." (Caitlyn) "And why is that thing still here?" (Vanessa) "I had forgotten about him..." (I) Chapter 1099 Cap 1097: Do You Have Any Idea What You Did!? ? I was surprised to be seeing this Cocoon now, but I really had forgotten that it had been in my shadow for so long, I always had so much going on around me like what happened to Elizabeth and Caitlyn, the Church of Light''s attack on the Floating Ind and the fight against the Creatures of the Abyss in the vige of the White Elves, all of this not to mention the problems with the Elf Queen, extremely prejudiced against those who have Affinity with the element of Light. Aside from all the great things happening around me, I still spent my free time training, studying magic, or spending time with the girls, now looking back I think I was always taking my time way beyond what I should have. "Looks like I''mte." (Elizabeth) "I can''t believe I missed his idiot face, you were supposed to let me know when Zenos came." (Natasha) "It was too much work, babysitting this cocoon is enough, I don''t want to bother being its messenger." (Caitlyn) "Why are you here?" (I) "For fun, there are few things I haven''t seen in my life and this is unheard of." (Natasha) "I just want to know what you did..." (Elizabeth) Natasha and Elizabeth appeared out of nowhere, each with their own entrance, Natasha came falling from the sky making a small crater as shended before closing her wings, while Elizabeth appeared as a drop of blood pierced my skin falling to the ground and forming a puddle behind where Elizabeth passedpletely dry. The expression on their faces was also very different, Natasha had an amused smile on her face, I''m sure she would know what this cocoon is since she saw all the battle I had with that Judge, but from what Caitlyn implied she refused to tell the others. Elizabeth had a serious face, she didn''t know about the cocoon but her eyes and the way she talks makes me think she knows something but I''m not sure what she knows. Also, it looks like Elizabeth isn''t happy with this cocoon and she''s letting it show in her serious gaze, I don''t care too much about it and I don''t even know why they''re so upset, the cocoon looks a little different than thest time I saw it, but it was still just garlic that I used to seal the Judge during his torture. I looked back at the pod that was once the size of a person but was now nearly 5 meters tall, it was definitely different in many ways, and I mistakenly don''t know what happened to this thing. "Start by telling me what this thing is." (Elizabeth) "First you know why everyone is worrying about this?" (I) "You didn''t tell him?" (Elizabeth) "I wanted to tell him before, but someone knocked me unconscious, and then I had to wait for him to wake up, so I thought I''d bring him here to see that way it would be easier to exin." (Alice) "I apologize for how I did it, I should have used a less aggressive way to test my Little Brother." (Elizabeth) "In other words, you don''t regret or care about what you did, you just care about how you did it, I can''t tell if that''s arrogance or just a lot of pride." (I) "Please don''t insult me, there''s nothing arrogance in my body or mind, that''s the worst poison for someone with power and authority." (Elizabeth) "But it''s okay to have a healthy amount of pride, being who I am pride is to some extent fully justified as well as necessary." (Elizabeth) She talks so much nonsense like she''s saying something obvious, but I couldn''t care less about pride, honor, arrogance, or any of that nonsense, so I''m going to get this thing back on track before she starts rambling on about her nonsense of always about Ruler of this or Ruler of that. "Would you please exin things to me, Alice?" (I) "I seem to be missing a part of the events." (I) "I exined a little superficially on the way, but it all happened¡­" (Alice) --------------- To sum things up, Alice told me that the cocoon devoured anyone who came close to it, it also seems to have even devoured the Corrupted Souls along with part of the chains of Hell, that''s probably where this presence of Hell that I''ve been feeling came from. This cocoon devoured the bizarre creatures, devoured the gray creatures that emerged from the shadow gates, devoured even the Corrupted Souls, and even devoured the chains of Hell, this thing is very greedy and seems to move purely on instinct or it wouldn''t try to eat something that came in of damn Hell, I was more than surprised, to say the least. "So you mean a Taboo Hunter came to try to destroy this Cocoon for stealing the Corrupted Souls that had already been captured by the chains of Hell?" (I) "Yes, that''s exactly what happened." (Alice) "..." (I) Sigh I don''t know what reaction to show, in fact, I don''t even know what to think, the more I hear of Alice''s exnation, the more I imagine what the horror movie poster for this freaking Scary Cocoon would look like. But even so, I don''t feel like destroying the cocoon, I feel there''s some kind of connection, but I can''t tell if it''s still because of the Curse or if that connection could be something else. "Can you tell me why you kept feeding this thing to the enemies? Also why were you feeding the prisoners who tried to take advantage of the mess!?" (I) "Don''t look at me, I preferred to go fight the enemy army." (Natasha) "It was better than killing them, it was also interesting." (Caitlyn) "We were going to kill them all the same, so I thought I''d test how much this thing can eat." (Elizabeth) "You are idiots?" (I) "No matter how you look at this goddamn pod, everything about it screams "SUSPECT", did you expect to see a sign hanging "please do not feed this creepy pod" somewhere?" (I) "We might not know what that was, but it has your Aura, Authority, Holy Power, and clearly your blood as well, so whatever it is, it''s not going to be an enemy." (Caitlyn) "Besides, I already knew it was the Judge''s cocoon and I figured it was the Curse getting stronger, as it''s yours so no problem." (Natasha) "Wait, now that you mention it, I didn''t use my Holy Power or Authority on this Curse, so howe..." (me) "I''d like to know more about the Curse itself as it seems to be at the heart of this issue." (Elizabeth) "You said that there was a person from the Temple of Law there, but I don''t feel the presence of anything close to that in there, I would like to know more about this Curse." (Caitlyn) I understand them wanting to know more about the Curse, even I can tell you that no matter what caused this change in the pod, it will most certainly be the Curse''s fault or at least partially to me. "(But I don''t remember the Curse having something like that.)" (I) "The name is "Curse of Blood: 4 Hells", a Curse that I created myself due to the studies I did while spending time with ¨¦rica and Lilith." (I) "Makes sense, their focus is Curse." (Alice) "Erica almost never stops her magic studies, so whenever I want to spend time with her I know what she''s going to like, she always wants to study magic with me or do things that don''t matter to either of you." (I) "I don''t care what sex you have with your wife little brother, I''m older than this continent, I want to know about the Curse." (Elizabeth) "Okay, the Curse got its name because there are 4 cursesyered and interconnected, each Curse uses a different type of energy." (I) "These energies are Mana, Ki, Spiritual Energy, and Demonic Energy." (I) "Each energy amplifies the power of the rted Curse." (I) "Mana for a Curse that affects the mind with tortureing from people''s worst fears, something simr to what I experienced with Caitlyn''s magic, but the difference is that there is no way out of the Curse that bes stronger the more fear one feels, at least that was the theory." (I) "The Ki was the simplest, it attacks the body with a Curse that literally destroys the entire body as slowly as possible without killing the target before pulling them from death''s door healing all damage before immediately starting the cycle over again." (I) "Spirit Energy was moreplex, it was a Curse to affect the Soul, I didn''t know how to do it separately, so this Curse simply strikes the Soul with all the pain and suffering felt because of the other two Curses, in other words, the more a person suffers in body and mind, it means that his Soul will be suffering even more." (I) "The Demon Energy wasplex, the Curse was meant to amplify a normal trait of Demon Energy, corruption." (I) "When you break something and fix it never the same, it was with that in mind that I made thest part of the Curse corrupt little by little the mind, body and Soul each time it was broken." (I) "The core of the Curse that united all 4 into just 1 was the Survival Instinct, all 4 curses instill the survival instinct by making the target never give up and fight to the end even if there is no way to survive." (I) "The Curse is designed to consume whatever Demonic Energy corrupts to power itself up until there is nothing left of the target, while the Curse only grows stronger until the target can no longer stay alive, it was for the Curse to dissolve at that time." (I) "Can you teach me this Curseter?" (Caitlyn) "Now the pieces fall into ce, what did you do?" (Elizabeth) "Do you really have no idea what you''ve done?" (Elizabeth) Chapter 1100 Cap 1098: Divine Servant Part 1 ? "Do you really have no idea what you''ve done?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, I know he did something horrible, but you went a little too far¡­" (Vanessa) "I don''t care about the torture itself." (Elizabeth) "Any great ruler or person of great authority knows that piety is a blessing not everyone deserves, I don''t care about that Judge or whoever he is." (Elizabeth) "The important thing is this Curse." (Elizabeth) I see Elizabeth speak and like Vanessa, I thought she was angry that I went too far with my punishment against that Judge. I''m perfectly aware that the Curse I ced on him and how I made itst as long as possible was inhumane, but I''ve stopped trying to continue thinking as a Human from my old world, what Elizabeth said at the end is not wrong, not everyone deserves mercy or pity and some don''t even deserve a quick death. "What do you mean? What did I do wrong?" (I) "What do you always do wrong?" (Elizabeth) Sigh "You always do that, do something absurd without even realizing what you were doing..." (Elizabeth) "How you manage to be more troublesome than Caitlyn was in her youth is a mystery to me." (Elizabeth) "Stop the drama and suspense, just say what you know." (Caitlyn) "You act like I''m doing something absurd, that means you know something I don''t." (I) "I know a lot of things you don''t, I''m older than some of the worlds in this universe." (Elizabeth) "But it''s still the first time I''ve seen something like what should be impossible with your strength." (Elizabeth) "You may appear to be a messenger of death, a little context might be helpful." (Elizabeth) "How did you feel me?" "With its original strength lost and degraded to such a state, it shouldn''t be possible to sense my presence." "So it''s you, Thalia, I find it hard to just be you, where''s the other one?" (Elizabeth) "You know not to interfere too much, so why make things difficult?" (Thalia) "For what I have to say it would be better not to be you, I guess you know what I''m talking about." (Elizabeth) "That''s not something to tell mortals about." (Thalia) "Yet you know you''re still mortal or something close to it at least." (Elizabeth) "Show up." (Thalia) "How did you know I was here?" "Thalia is very weakened from sending a part of herself here, the Goddess Kalistos wouldn''t send her in this state and it would take a long time for her real body to get here, so someone like you would definitely be around." (Elizabeth) "I see, so from the beginning you didn''t feel our presence, you just knew we would be here due to the anomaly, correct?" "Yes." (Elizabeth) "(It''s been a while since I''ve been following the conversation.)" (I) Out of nowhere Elizabeth closes her eyes and speaks as if not directed at anyone in particr, but then a woman in a pink dress appears who is clearly some sort of Ghost or Specter with her body being kind of translucent. This woman''s body was extremely pale light gray, she also has her long curly hair beingpletely white and her eyes beingpletely jewel blue, her appearance was very striking even more with the various jewels on her dress. From Elizabeth''s conversation, it seems that this person''s name is Thalia, I also understood that she is not truly here, this is just an image or a part of her, it must be something like the High Priestess Yara who is a divided body whose body must be in another world it seems. I didn''t follow the conversation, but soon another person appeared, this one was some kind of Specter whose presence was a dead point in my senses to the point that if it weren''t for seeing and hearing it, it wouldn''t know it was there since neither would my Aura or detection skills can sense her, actually, it works for both, but for some reason, the second scares me more with her Blue ming eyes. The second was a woman wearing a ck and gray hooded dress, she doesn''t have many features like the previous one who must like to draw attention, but I feel a greater danger from her almost instinctively. "Good to see you again Taboo yer..." (Caitlyn) "Don''t harass her or speak disparagingly to someone you''ve just met." (Elizabeth) "She already knows me, she was the one who killed me." "To be fair, you were shit and wanted to lock me up in a cave in the mountains." (Caitlyn) "I still think it would have been the best option for a kid like you back then..." "..." "Did she tell you to stop arguing?" (Caitlyn) "You should behave yourself too, we have more important things to do." (Elizabeth) I definitely don''t know what''s going on anymore, apparently, this new person is a Huntress Taboo I guess say from the Goddess of Death, it also seems like she knows my sister Caitlyn from the past, how much in the past I can''t say for sure and they don''t seem to get along good. "I know why you came and would like your cooperation in exining to my Little Brother what he has done." (Elizabeth) "I will help by the fact that Zenos has been very cooperative with the Goddess Kalistos." "Thank you, I''m also sure we''ll avoid meaningless fights from now on, right Caitlyn?" (Elizabeth) "Do what you want..." (Caitlyn) It seems that they reached an agreement, but howplicated a conversation can be to take so long, it was supposed to be just an exnation, why bother so much about something that could be simpler. I also don''t like the proportions this is taking, I don''t know if Caitlyn is right and this second still unnamed person is a Taboo yer or not, but it''s certainly not someonemon, neither of them ismon. All this weighs me down in the cocoon, they seem to be here because of the cocoon, which will eventuallye down to me that I created this thing, Elizabeth doesn''t seem to like the cocoon either, but so far I don''t know what''s going on, so better to keep quiet and pray it all sorts itself out. "(I hope I haven''t done anything weird again and it''s just my imagination this is all my fault.)" (I) "(This is all your fault, but my Goddess doesn''t care and so you shouldn''t worry, Zenos.)" "(I don''t like having strangers on my mind.)" (I) "(Don''t be offended, I''m checking everyone''s minds here for safety since they''ve been exposed for too long to the Evil God''s presence.)" "(There are others like me looking at the other people near the World Tree as we speak here.)" "..." (I) My sisters seem to be aware of this, Natasha is looking at this Taboo yer and Caitlyn is smiling teasingly at her, Elizabeth doesn''t show any reactions and just looks at me nodding as if speaking only to ept. I say no more as she dared to do this even to my sisters, even though I don''t think she could do it to Caitlyn or she wouldn''t have that smile on her face. "Well, what I want to exin is something mortals don''t know, but half of us are Demigods, Saints or ancient World Trees and so I can talk about it." (Elizabeth) Those present here are me, my 3 sisters, as well as Vanessa, Alice, and Silvia who brought me here, and also the two people who look like Ghosts I don''t know. "First I must exin something, this cocoon is containing the Souls of the idiots who tried to take advantage of the situation, these two are waiting for these Souls." (Elizabeth) "Yes, it looks like the Corrupted Souls are beingpletely absorbed, but the undamaged Souls are just having their power and consciousness devoured without harming the Souls, just so we''re allowing all of this to continue." (Thalia) "Yes and thank you for not interfering, I''m sure when this cocoon is done with these Souls then they will be loose for you to take." (Elizabeth) "Now with that exined, let me tell you this, this cocoon is already half a step away from bing a Divine Servant." (Elizabeth) --------------- Pov Arash (Dragon Emperor): When I opened my eyes I was looking at a sky full of clouds at night, I lift my body feeling the exhaustion and pain as I force myself to stand up having already noticed Juliano''s presence. I stand beside you standing on the city walls looking down on the battlefield below, it was no surprise that we won, in my mind I never epted any other oue than this one. "He finished?" (I) "He finished." (Julian) No words needed to be exchanged, those few words were enough, but even though I''m done with Rhaegal, the hatred inside me hasn''t gone away or diminished, maybe it will never go away because she won''t be by my side anymore, at least I can be content in knowing that garbage no longer exists either in body or soul. I look out over the battlefield and wonder how the other Dragons I sent took care of the army of Light Dragons they intercepted. "(They must have taken care of everyone, I hope they follow my final orders, I''m going to need to hibernate for a few weeks.)" (I) Chapter 1101 Cap 1099: Divine Servant Part 2 ? I wasn''t even surprised by what Elizabeth said, I have no idea what a Divine Servant is, to begin with, but I already have Divine Beasts, 2 High Priestesses, 3 Heroes, and 1 Saint on my ount, all this without considering that I''m a Demigod, so what''s one more fart for someone who''s already reigning on the porcin bathroom throne. Elizabeth herself has said that she could have be a Goddess if only she wanted to, which makes me happy as there seems to be some choice because even a blind man can see where my path is leading, I don''t want to be a God and I''m happy to make the same choice as Elizabeth to remain a Demigod at best. "You said you''re almost a Divine Servant, so can I just get rid of him or stop him from bing one?" (I) "Before answering that you must understand what a Divine Servant is." (Elizabeth) "That seems obvious, the title is pretty self-exnatory, someone who serves the Gods." (I) "He seems to have some misunderstanding." (Natasha) "Let Elizabeth handle this, I want to enjoy the show, want some cookies?" (Caitlyn) "No, I prefer my wine." (Natasha) I look at Caitlyn with a bowl full of tree-shaped cookies in her hands as she floats on her pillow, Natasha was no different having sat back with a smile on her face as she had an oversized ss bottle in hand. I didn''t like what the two were talking about, it seems I got lost at some point andmitted a misunderstanding. "I knew you wouldn''t understand, a Divine Servant may be a title that some mortal clergy of a religion have a chance of earning, but the Divine Servant I''m talking about is a Race." (Elizabeth) "The Celestines were long ago created to serve the Gods, but ultimately they are still mortal creatures, they can serve the Gods in a physical world among other Mortals." (Elizabeth) "But unlike in the distant past when the Gods were still able to personally govern Mortals, now they kept themselves aloof by acting in more indirect ways while only guiding their believers, so the Celestines were no longer sufficient as servants." (Elizabeth) "In order to have assistants, servants, guardians, as well as others willing to directly serve the Gods as the link between their Divine Realms and the world of Mortals, each God Created Divine Servants for themselves." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth exins as she points to the spooky Ghost Woman who doesn''t like Caitlyn, it seems clear to see that Elizabeth implies that this woman is a Servant of God, so she nods to Thalia who begins to speak. "A Divine Servant is both a race name and a title, but if you look just at the name you will be able to see how broad its meaning is." (Thalia) "Ke is a Divine Servant, her body made by the Goddess herself and for her Soul to inhabit." (Thalia) "Divine Servants have many different roles, whether as Guards, servants, assistants, Taboo Hunters or Guardians." (Thalia) "I am one of many attendants of the Goddess Kalistos." (Ke) "Among Divine Servants, being called a Taboo Hunter is the worst form of insult, that''s because it is Divine Servants who forcefully have their bodies extinguished and forced to obey for eternity." (Elizabeth) "They are ves to the Gods and therefore only the worst are condemned to it." (Elizabeth) "A Divine Servant has no power of his own and uses the power of his God, that''s one of the reasons that only Gods can create Divine Servants, they create a body for them and also..." (Elizabeth) "To be more precise, not just the body, the Soul is also remade so that we are no longer Mortals, our essence, skills, emotions, memories, and consciousness can be preserved if our God allows it, which most do." (Ke) "With the exception of Taboo Hunters, whose emotions are removed." (Elizabeth) This issue escted very, very quickly and I don''t like the direction it''s taking at all. "You said it yourself, your Curse continually destroys and heals the body as it is consumed, and the same can be said of the mind or Soul." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth turns to me as she points to the cocoon, I can''t deny what she said, then she turns to The overdressed woman who also looks like a Phantom "How do you feel about this Cocoon?" (Elizabeth) "His essence remains, but the Soul is new and clearly grossly altered." (Thalia) As she spoke her eyes turned cold as she turned towards me, but the woman called Ke was giving me a really scary look from the beginning and only now I seem to understand the reason for that. The Goddess Kalistos hates those who mess with death in the wrong way and apparently, that''s exactly what I did this time, I immediately bow towards this Thalia. "I apologize, it wasn''t my intention to do something your Goddess disapproves of, I acted on impulse with the Curse and didn''t think that..." (I) "Lift the person, I ept your apology, you are someone cherished by death, but you should avoid trying to create a Soul." (Thalia) "I haven''t tried..." (I) "Actually he didn''t try, he managed to create one from the fragments of other Souls." (Ke) "The Soul of this person from the Temple of Law was not even close to being enough when his Curse devoured the Soul fragments, the survival instinct is something that all creatures in existence possess, and as such this thing tried toplete what wascking." (Ke) "I imagined something like that when I saw only Corrupted Souls beingpletely absorbed." (Elizabeth) "These Souls cannot even be called that anymore, their essences have been lost leaving only the shell of a Soul." (Thalia) "Which was all this thing needed, I see." (Elizabeth) "But I don''t understand, how the Curse can do that, I didn''t give it that kind of function." (I) "You said it yourself, the Curse was meant to devour a mind and Souls broken and corrupted by Demon Energy, so you changed that mind and Soul before letting your Curse devour it by making a second change." (Thalia) "Your Curse merged with the essence and became the basis for a new Soul, but to do so it used the fragments of the original Soul and many other Souls too weak to resist." (Thalia) "The intact Souls still inside aren''t capable of being devoured because they''re intact, but they must be serving as a model somehow." (Thalia) "Yes, the Soul is trying to take a form at the same time as creating a body, I can see that." (Ke) "I didn''t know what that thing was at first, which is why I threw so many people in there." (Elizabeth) "Everyone''s life energy has already been gathered along with the traces of Holy Power and a lot of Demonic energy." (Ke) "Also, there is no body other than the formless mass that is currently this thing''s body." (Ke) "There''s no way to..." (I) "No, he will be what he is." (Elizabeth) "But if you want to stop it, you can kill him now, before he''s born." (Elizabeth) "Born..." (I) I look at the cocoon, I don''t want to have more problems, and certainly, the simple fact of having a Divine Servant can draw attention in my direction, but they spoke of being born and a new Soul, so this is no longer the Judge I applied this punishment. "(This is a different person trying to be born...)" (I) I was conflicted in my mind about what to do, but that conflict onlysted a little longer than 10 seconds, which was more than bad enough for me to know that it took me this long to make this decision. "(I can''t stop someone innocent from being born just because it''s troublesome for me when it''s all my fault.)" (I) "(This is my responsibility, so screw the rest, my luck will always be awful anyway.)" (I) "Are you sure he''s going to be born?" (I) "He has everything but not the certainty of anything, he needed Divine power and he got it from the Evil God his Sisters threw to him." (Thalia) "A fool inhabiting a body by force, I didn''t even have to fight, he was more than weakened." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "I don''t care about that thing, I just want the Souls." (Ke) "They''ll probably be released soon..." (Thalia) This stalemate took a few more hours, it seems that the Souls that left werepletely nk, the power of their umted lives was gone and nothing of their consciousness was left, they were taken away with ease, which was all I needed. "I already know what to do with it..." (I) "< Shadow Prison >" (I) I had already approached the cocoon and settled in it, I''m sure it''s not harmful to me and so I keep it in my shadow once again, I already have an idea of what to do, but I can''t do it here and now. "I''m d I didn''t take the easy way out and face up to my responsibilities." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Elizabeth is starting to annoy me with all these stupid tests and so I ignore her and walk away talking to Vanessa, Alice, and Silvia about what I thought, Silvia was a great help to supplement what Icked in knowledge about what I needed. Chapter 1102 Cap 1100: Is This Still Considered A Gift? ? Pov Eve: I stayed behind and I couldn''t do anything again, the forest impeded my senses and I had to be rescued bydy Sakura, when the blockage of the senses seemed to be over I couldn''t go forward because of the attacks we suffered, they were groups that were focusing on the Gray Elf King. More than half of the people gathered to enter the forest failed the same way as me and maybe thanks to that we had the strength to fight them, we just didn''t expect that in the end, two other groups would try to attack us again, one of them was people from the Temple of Law, it was difficult to fight them due to the way they fought covering each other perfectly. That''s why I was frustrated for not being able to fight alongside the Great Zenos, I took all that frustration out on bathing in the blood of those damned bastards. My ws ripped through flesh with ease, my curved-ded sword split his weapons in half with the backing of my magic, and my robes were soaked in blood as I used Zenos'' power to suck up all the blood in my path. Me and Mister Irius who also stayed behind fought harder than anyone as our energy would never run out as long as we have so much fresh blood around us. I was happy when I finally found the hidden mage of the Temple of Law wearingmon soldier''s robes to disguise himself knowing that he would be targeted in any other way. His area restriction spells and strengthening his allies was causing chaos in ourbat formation since many here don''t even know each other''s fighting style, because of that we were already at a disadvantage without needing that damn mage worsening an already bad situation. Fortunately, when the wave of energy passed by us and we saw many Fairies or Spirits flying over the forest, it was just at that moment that the enemies started to run, I wanted to go after them, but as an ancient warrior queen of the Blood Demons, I know better than running into a possible false withdrawal trap. I wanted to go with the Gray Elf King who was being taken to the World Tree, but I knew that the mere fact that he was being taken shows that the fight is over, I won''t be of use to Great Zenos today, so I decided to do other things how to help the wounded and scavenge among the dead for useful things. ------------- Pov Zenos: I was sitting on a rock alone looking at the World Tree when a root rose up in front of me and formed a delicate female face. "Need something, World Tree?" (I) "No, but I can do something for you." (Ury) Without saying anything else she leans her forehead against mine and I feel a tremendous amount of information flood my mind almost to the point of copse. It was as if she knew the limit of how far I could take it and stopped right at that limit to the point where I had to struggle just to maintain consciousness. I don''t know how long I was in a petrified state sitting on that rock staring into space, but when I woke up all my Familiars were around me with the exception of Nix and La who must still be inside the Dungeon. "How long was I...?" (I) "Only a few hours." (Orion) "We understand that you received a gift and that''s why we don''t let anyone near you." (Ragnar) "Yes, it was an unexpected gift..." (I) I still hadn''t put my mind in order enough, what the Spirit of this World Tree granted me was information about Spiritual Runes, I have many books and knowledge about magic, and I also have many great Warriors with whom to train in the use of Ki, but I had no one but Nix to teach me about Spiritual Runes and she only has basic knowledge about it that she learned from her mother as a child before the tragedy that befell her family. The knowledge I just learned goes into what''s left, knowledge about mid and high levels as well as various assassin techniques. This knowledge was directly imnted in my mind, but it''s like I have a book in my hands, I have all this knowledge, but it''s still not truly mine until I absorb this knowledge on my own. "Did something happen while I was adapting to the World Tree gift?" (I) "Nothing happened." (Hinata) "..." (I) "Who are you?" (I) "That was quick." (Hinata) They all looked the same, but the moment Hinata spoke I knew it wasn''t her, her tone of voice and way of speaking werepletely wrong, but it was strange since I could feel my connection with her. "What did you do with Hinata?" (I) "I didn''t do anything, I''m Hinata." (Hinata) "..." (I) I just nod my head and everyone takes their positions around me, I let all my energies circte faster and faster through my body in preparation forbat while using anger to push my Aura with more power than usual. "I''m just going to ask you one more time, where is..." (I) "Damn, is it over yet?" (Hinata) "Sleep..." (Hinata) Before I could finish my sentence countless small hands came out of her body tearing Hinata''s body apart like it was some kind of cloth. Soon after the pieces are sucked into the middle before forming a body like the previous one, but this time the deep eyes and empty expression of always was back when Hinata spoke normally. "Hinata, what was that? Who was that person?" (I) "No person... Hinata." (Hinata) "Can you contextualize more than that?" (I) Hinata puts her finger on my forehead and uses our connection more directly to transfer information that was, to be honest, very confusing. "So it was you, fine." (I) "Can you exin for the rest of us?" (Sakura) "She gathered all the consciousnesses of those she devoured into one to help her." (I) "Hinata..." (Hinata) "It''s not another personality, a Servant or Familiar if that''s what you''re thinking, that''s a part of her, like a second mind." (I) "I don''t think she''s in any danger, so let''s go get something to eat." (I) It was already the middle of the night, and I wanted to eat a few more things before bed, hopefully, I can leave for tomorrow, but it seems they are having a hard time deciding on a new Gray Elf King now that the current one is invalid for his position. The Elves dragged Freya into making this decision purely based on her Race as an Ancient Elf. ---------------- Following day. The next day my body was a little stiff but I was still tired from the day before with all I had to do I don''t know how the girls met me getting out of bed today. But that''s when I noticed new faces, they were people with skin tones that varied between white, brown, and ck with simr tattoos on their bodies, the person in the lead was someone who knew and shared the same tattoo, this was the same tattoo as saw thest time we met. Luminus looked at me and walked with a smile on his face, on his back was something wrapped in white bands with golden designs. "Good to see you again boy." (Luminus) "..." (I) "Good to see you again, Luminus." (I) I squeeze his hand, but I can feel his sadness, no matter how big the smile on his face is, it can''t hide the endless sadness in his eyes, I''m not sure what happened, but everyone behind them has looks the same as him, some among them are even crying. "Why are you here?" (I) "I am a Servant of the Dragon God, I havee to bring something he calls a gift along with a message." (Luminus) "..." (I) "..." (Luminus) "Aren''t you going to say the message?" (I) "The message is on the banners behind me, you will receive it when you open the present." (Luminus) "Can I refuse the gift?" (I) "No!" (Luminus) "..." (I) When I said about refusing the gift, his eyes turned cold as he replied, it looks like I don''t have much of a choice here. "(If I can''t even refuse, then how can this be some kind of gift?)" (I) I look again at the package, but I had no idea what it could be, it was something big, but it could still be carried on the back of someone strong. Luminus lowers the supposed gift and nods with the same smile as before, I noticed those who were together with Luminus giving me strange looks and the supposed gift, it just makes me more ufortable trying to guess what it is. "I don''t want a gift from the Gods, this is clearly not going to be a gift." (I) I wanted to keep it in my storage item but I couldn''t, I can''t feel what''s inside these white cloth bands, but I don''t want to open it in such a public ce without knowing what it might be. I wave my hand and do some space magic shrinking the space around the supposed gift so it''s very small, then I put it in my pants pocket to bleach itter. "But I''m sure of one thing, they left very quickly after they delivered this supposed gift." (I) Chapter 1103 Cap 1101: Go To The Next Step ? I spent two extra days near that World Tree waiting for Freya to finish turning the next Gray Elf King into an Ancient Elf along with promising Elves, Kira''s Father being among them. us didn''t want to change his race and had to be convinced by Kira as he threatened to kill anyone who brought that subject near him. The truth is, there were people who tried to point towards us as the next Gray Elf King, but those people broke out in a cold sweat when us'' murderous intent was directed towards them. It seems he''s been trying to take on less responsibility thest few months since he found out about Kira, at least that''s what the forcibly retired Gray Elf King told me. us'' motive is something anyone can understand, he wants to spend more time with his daughter and made it very clear that he will be going along with her in my Dungeon, he didn''t even ask me anything, it was just an extremely aggressive warning that he would and I would have no opinion about it. I don''t know why he hates me so much, I wouldn''t stop my father-inw from traveling with his daughter, I wouldn''t do something like that even though he''s an asshole bastard who''s always thinking about killing me. "Shouldn''t we help rebuild the vige?" (Kira) "No, it would be too much work and I don''t want to waste any more time here, I have to take care of Nix, La, Karina and I still have two other things to take care of." (I) Kira as well as many of my group were volunteering during thest 2 days to help the Gray Elves with the restoration of their vige or should I say construction as there is nothing left standing to restore? My sisters as expected did not help at all, Natasha was the only one to help in the construction of a building that she turned into a bar where she leads a bunch of drunks all night to drink until they fall unconscious on the ground. Elizabeth just spent her time talking to future Gray Elf King candidates, her opinion on the matter carrying great weight as it was her area of expertise. But the one who stayed with me the longest was Caitlyn as we both spent most of our time lying down and resting. When I wasn''t resting I was with one of the girls, Ibuki and Diana even pushed me to the bar in the middle of the day, Erica was the only one who spent her time talking to the World Tree about Curses and I had to do the same to pass the time with her. My Familiars they all helped the Elves, they are very helpful and kind hearted, at least half of them since Ragnar disappeared halfway through the service and Hinata was training somewhere. It was no surprise that the one with the best skills to help the Elves is Sakura, she is basically a tree in Human form, thanks to her many trees have been rented or grown from scratch with the help of her powers. These trees would be the abodes of the Gray Elves, more children also wanted to help, but many among them didn''t have much to contribute, Irina was the most useful among my children due to her expertise in magical barriers, she fortifies the defenses of Gray Elves. Now that two days had passed, they were finally starting to turn people away and I wanted to be among the first to leave this ce. "Are you sure you won''t need anything else." (I) "No, I already have all the information I could need and some materials that can be used..." (Nicole) "It''s too early for that, just let''s be blunt, why are you carrying a backpack the size of a house on your back? What happened to your storage item or your space element skills?" (I) "I''m taking some items that already have spatial magic, they are improvised items and I couldn''t use them as I wanted, storing them inside one of these two options can cause an adverse reaction, so I''m taking them physically since my body has the physical requirements for that. " (Nicole) "..." (I) I look at the backpack twice the size of her body being carried effortlessly, I feel like I''m in a children''s cartoon seeing something like this. I turn around without saying anything else and we leave, on the way back I see someone watching from afar and I didn''t care at first until I noticed Nicole looking at that person and waving goodbye, which the other person reciprocates by doing the same, was a Human female with adventurer clothes and brown hair. "You know her?" (I) "Yes, I spent a lot of time talking to her thesest few days, it was very useful for my research." (Nicole) "She seems to havee to see you off, do you want some time to say goodbye?" (I) "No, but if you have time I''d like to talk to you..." (Nicole) "Is it something important? Because if not, I''d rather you wait at least until we get back home." (I) "It''s nothing important, I''ll leave it forter." (Nicole) We followed to where a Fairy was, this one had the appearance of a woman with purple hair, I couldn''t see Lorraine anywhere and this woman wasn''t a Fairy Queen. This Fairy with the help of others teleported small groups of people to certain points where more Fairies of the space element were already waiting, they did not open a space door as Lorraine had done, it seems that the distance was too great to open a path through space and instead, they sent people unterally because it was easier. I was back on the Floating Ind near the White Elf vige, I stood where I was waiting for the others to arrive before heading back to the Dungeon and checking on those who stayed behind. -------------- Pov Mirian''s (?????): I was in an Adventurer''s Guild when an emergency meeting took ce, they called all Adventurers with the strength of what they call Lesser King Grade or above. As I was slightly above that level working as an Adventurer for over a year while traveling across this continent, I was also taken to this meeting where an Elf started passing on some vague information. It was just information about some kind of attack against an Elf vige by an Evil God, they talked a little bit about the enemy type and extreme environmental changes, but they were very vague about many details and I think that was the purpose. The people at the meeting were being given a special mission to help the Elves, but before that, they all had to go through a serious he questions one at a time, they must have some way of identifying who is lying, I was inclined not to participate because of that, but I decided to risk it by thinking that the questions shouldn''t be too focused on people''s secrets, but focused on things rted to the Elves. As I thought they were very basic questions about being an enemy of the Elves, wanting to do something against the Elves, being allied with an Evil God, and those types of questions. It seems I was right to take the risk, there were other people who didn''t even want to ask the questions and left, there were also those who didn''t pass, but apart from those who got the questions about Evil Gods wrong, which were only two, the others were released without more questions. After that we were all sent from that room the next day after being prepared, we were sent from some means of Teleportation, and we left in a camp where more detailed information about the enemy, environment, and n was passed on to everyone. I had already heard about World Trees, but I never saw one up close, I heard that in this continent there are 3 of these World Trees. It seems that it wasn''t just the Adventurer''s Guild where I was that recruited people, there were thousands of people in that camp, but very few were brought in by beings that even I feared and so I paid more focused attention to these individuals. What followed was a great series of incredible events, unfortunately, I couldn''t be in the forest as my senses weren''t working normally, I didn''t want to take unnecessary risks in such an unpredictable environment, so I returned to the camp. The camp was attacked a few times and thanks to that I was able to see some amazing things of people fighting, among them a Vampire with an Armor that has an Eclipse symbol was one of the best fighters along with some people who carry objects with the same symbol. After dealing with the attacks and realizing that there would be no further attacks, I went along with a small group to investigate the situation in the forest, I was happy to find that my senses were no longer blocked, the environment was still too unstable and so I was careful. Over the next few days, I gathered information from those who fought in the forest, I seem to have missed a great deal of events, some that I couldn''t even fully understand from listening to reports from those who were there, but many of these events were around thatrge group that was listing special attention. One of the people in that group was a woman named Nicole who came to me on her own, she fascinated me with her skills and intelligence, she totally treated the situation as a testing ground for her research, and she reminds me of someone I know very well. I took advantage of the fact that she seemed interested in me to get information out of her, she talked about some of the things that happened there and her group spoke only superficially, but at least I found out their names and their leader, a Vampire boy I avoided getting close to due to those around him being something he couldn''t fully understand. When I heard that Nicole''s group was leaving, I also took the opportunity to leave, I had already discovered many things, I saw the Vampire boy doing something with the World Tree and I saw many unknown entities, so it was time to leave. "Don''t cause trouble and try not to get more enemies." (Thalia) "I don''t make enemies Miss Thalia, by the way, thank you for not talking about me to anyone." (I) "The Church of Death does not involve itself in the affairs of the living, I told you that once and now I warn you, be careful with your future actions." (Thalia) "..." (I) Just as she appeared out of nowhere, she also disappeared out of nowhere right after I saw Vampire Boy''s group leave, the way she spoke didn''t seem like a threat, but someone like her doesn''t need to make threats to act. "(The mere fact of her acting increases her relevance to that group.)" (I) I had made a decision about researching them further and dedicating a more detailed report on them when I get back. Once I was taken back to the city where I was before, I took mymunicator inside the wall of the rented room where I left it hidden. "[Miss Miriam, do you have any new information?]" "Let them know that I''ve already confirmed this world aspatible with Project Alpha." (I) "Tell her to move on to the next step." (I) "[She will want a report from her for this certainty after waiting 1 year of investigation.]" "It took me a long time to blend in and during that 1 year I didn''t learn anything that others couldn''t discover, but in thest few days I''ve witnessed several individuals of unknown category." (I) "I''ll being back myself to deliver my report to her." (I) "[I will advise the team to withdraw from the world.]" I turn off themunicator and think again about what the Saint of Death said. "Sorry, but certain things must be done..." (I) Chapter 1104 Cap 1102: The Awakening Of Those Who Sleep ? When I returned to the Dungeon, even on the first floor I could feel a fundamental difference, the feeling I felt was the same as when I was in the Cradle of Fairies or Spirits, I could also see some Spirits and Infant Fairies nearby. "..." (I) Without saying anything I went straight to the city floor, as soon as I put my feet on that floor I could feel the same sensation as the first floor much stronger now. As soon as I left the safe room I got scared, even inside the Dungeon the Elemental energies still followed some kind of flow, that was the flow of the Dungeon, there was never energy of nature inside the Dungeon. But now I was feeling a strong energy of nature that I can onlypare with a World Tree, of course, it doesn''tpare, the level of energy of nature is far below what I feel near World Trees, but I have no other example topare. I could also feel that the energies were more in order than before, I remember that every energy had its own flow, but now all the flows are parts of a whole as if it were a single flow. "(Wake me up...e... I wait for you)" (La) "(Wake me up...e... I wait for you)" (Nix) "..." (I) But those weren''t the only changes I felt, I could hear La and Nix in my head, it was their voices, but it didn''t sound like the way they spoke, mostly they were saying the exact same thing. The connection with them still existed, it felt stronger than before, but somehow I could feel a presence derived from the girls reaching out to me through our connections. "Something wrong, Dad?" (Vanessa) "I feel something different around me, but I don''t know exactly what it could be?" (Alice) "I don''t feel anything, so I''m going ahead,e with me Samira" (Elsaris) "I want to eat something sweet..." (Samira) "I''m going back to myb, I have a lot of information to process and I don''t care about any of it." (Nicole) "Interesting..." (Elizabeth) I stayed put to just focus on my connections with my two Familiars and was able to track them back to the same ces they were when I left the Dungeon. "Go ahead, take this to me, Freya." (I) I throw the supposed gift that Luminus handed to me with Freya as I pull it out of my pocket and throw it towards her, I do this while running towards Nix who was close at hand. I could feel their call, I could feel that they still needed me and I ran to Nix, but as soon as I was at the edge of theke I noticed that the waterfall stopped in time and the Lake seemed to reflect a starry sky when in fact the sky above was with the Sun close to reaching its highest point. As soon as I arrived I noticed ripples in the water of theke originating in the center, then I felt eyes on me, it was only now that I noticed the Spirits everywhere, they were just there looking without doing anything. "(Here... here... Zenos is... here...)" (Nix) When I heard that voice inside my head again I realized that something was rising from the center of theke, it was Nix, but it looked exactly the same as before if it weren''t for his eyes being full of stars like thatke. She walked towards me with a form just half transformed into a Dragon walking over the water of theke, she came towards me when I thought I was getting a hug, then suddenly I feel a strong bite on my neck before my blood is sucked out. I just waited without doing anything to her knowing it must be something important, just as I was waiting to see what would happen, I could feel my blood dissolve into pure energy that spread through her body before leaking out like a red mist of water your body. I could feel it as it blended with the environment itself, I could see the flow of nature energy in this ce swirling around Nix like a heart, I could also feel it as this red mist mixed with that nature energy. At this moment my shadow moves on its own in front of me where it makes contact with theke, so in the star-filled image inside theke it revealed a door that started to open. When the door opened fully a column of energy rose out of theke made of pure Spirit energy spreading energy around until the column of energy disappeared. Nix stops kicking my blood and a pulsation starts inside her, then the environment starts pulsing in the same rhythm until everything calms down and Nix turns to me revealing her eyes return to normal just like mine. "You took a long time waking up this time." (I) "If you think it''s easy?" (Nix) "Of course not, but it would be nice tomunicate a little better next time." (I) I take her hand and we sit on the edge of theke as we watch the mundanes, visually nothing has changed but we can both feel the real changes taking ce. Theke continued to reflect a starry sky that was not above with an open door in the reflection, the only change was the waterfall that was stopped before falling again as it opens like a curtain revealing 2 crystal statues an age of Nix in its form of Dragon while the second statue was of the God of Spirits. "I have to go now, are you going to be okay?" (I) "Yes, but I''m going to need some time to get everything in order." (Nix) "Take your time." (I) I get up and go to the back of the mansion where the Fairies'' crib is, it doesn''t take me long to find La. Unlike Nix who only showed up when I got to theke, I found La right in front of me as soon as I got to the flower garden. I wanted to speak but before I even had the chance she floated to where she was and waited, I know Nix needed my blood and I thought I''d offer it to La but before I had that opportunity 4 roots came up out of the ground and through my back before I could start absorbing my blood. I was close to fighting it out of pure instinct when La put her hands on the ground as shended, then while bent over a flower opened on her back as a red energy rose from the ground to her hand as it passed through her entire small body before passing through the flower like a transparent red liquid that was sent in all directions as it blended with its surroundings. The process La was going through was different and faster, I just had to stare, I could leave everything to her. ----------------- Pov Alice: I saw Mr. Zenos leaving and I was about to leave when Freya threw something in my hands, when I looked it was the thing Zenos received from Luminus, so I recognized who it was and kept it in a good ce. I looked at his Sisters as they surrounded me they didn''t take anything from my hands but were they wanting to have a look at what''s going on? "What do you think?" (Natasha) "He should thank you, this will save a lot of time." (Elizabeth) "I could get that, but I don''t need that kind of thing." (Natasha) "I can take it, but it wouldn''t be useful, the message seems clear." (Caitlyn) The three started talking while ignoring my presence, which is good since I know what these three are capable of and I don''t want to be on the bad side of any of them 3. "Just don''t let others bother you." (Freya) "I''ll be fine, but it looks like we have a lot of things to sort out." (I) --------------- Pov n: On the way back I had to join Zenos'' group again, I went with him back to the Dungeon, I was with my brother and my team keeping a little away from Zenos'' group. "What can I do to get even more..." (I) I still remember the way I fought, I think the worst of my fights was in that forest, having my senses blocked like that was more than strange. I need to find alternative ways to use my senses or at least acquire a new sense, that would be enough to give me a fighting chance without relying on the help of the madmen beside Zenos. That would have helped, but it won''t be enough, I need something that can leverage my power once more, I don''t want to depend too much on Zenos and his group. I see Zenos leaving and followers of him, as well as his sisters, started acting up because of something Freya threw at them, it seems to have been something important. "Let''s go back, I don''t want to see these situations anymore." (I) If I let these people go, they''ll waste their whole day on these pointless things, so I wave to the rest of my team as well as my big brother. I just wanted to eat something before throwing myself into training once more, I have to fix my mistakes I made in thesest few battles, next time. Chapter 1105 Cap 1103: I Have Something To Tell You, Father ? The garden didn''t look different from the beginning, but when the roots emerged from the ground piercing my back to suck my blood and La put her hands on the ground causing a flower to be born on her back from where a red mistes out spreading through the environment. It was at that moment that thendscape distorts, the flowers in the garden move on their own, forming an arch of flowers that reveals a tunnel wrapped in flowers from the inside that cannot be seen from the outside. At that moment a column of light of many colors appears before the energy disperses into the environment causing the healing energy to disappear. When that happened I saw some of the trees in the garden deform as it grew into arge tree with crystal leaves with a thick stroke made of many of those trees together. The tree opens its trunk revealing itself to be hollow inside, at that moment the roots wereing out of my back and La had be a sphere of energy with a flower on top that floated towards this big tree. I walked behind her and when I entered I saw two crystal statues, one on each side facing each other, one of the statues was of the Goddess of Fairies, Aine. The second statue was still not defined, it seemed to be still forming, the two statues were glowing and a Lightes from the Fairy Goddess Statue hitting the energy sphere where La was. Soon the flower at the top of the sphere began to glow as its petals were crystallizing, it was at this time that the sphere was increasing in size as well as the flower at the top. When the sphere was already 2 meters in diameter the flower at the top which is now much bigger than at the beginning waspletely crystallized with each petal glowing in a different color. "I''ll allow her to remain in a contract with you, after all, I don''t think it''s possible to convince her otherwise, so remember to take good care of her." (Goddess Aine) "But what..." (I) "Ssshhhhh!" (Goddess Aine) "She''sing back and I have to go see youter kid." (Goddess Aine) Suddenly the Fairy Goddess appeared at my side and when I turned towards her surprised to hear her voice not in my mind but with my ears, at a nce I saw that the ce where the statue was disappeared leaving an empty altar in her ce. I wanted to know why she was there, but she cuts my words off by diverting my attention to La and disappears walking towards the altar with her statue returning in ce as her body disappears. I saw what she did but didn''t have time to think about it, my main focus was on La right now. She wasing out from inside the Flower at the top of the sphere, meanwhile, I noticed that the sphere under the Flower which is made of crystal is now getting smaller little by little, I see one hand after anothere out from the middle of the Flower up to a maximum of 6 hands followed by her arms until finally, her upper body rises as if she is getting up from the bed, her body begins to float pulling her legs from inside the Crystal Flower, her eyes still closed as her body bends leaving her back up while flower petals with many different colorse from the garden outside the tree to float around La before joining together but her back forming 2 pairs of wings having flower petals instead of feathers. La now had ck skin like the Fairy Goddess, but her hair was vibrant blood red like mine, she had a crown made of crystallized flowers forming above her head while each of her hands carried a flower-looking ring drawn. When La opens her eyes I see that she has the same eyes as me, one is golden and the other is purple, her size is no longer that of a child''s doll but having the height of a person in her teens, she seems to measure 1.55 meters tall now. As soon as she opened her eyes, the sphere under the Flower she left had disappeared and the crystal flower crumbled into dust that was absorbed by the second statue, taking the current form of La. "Now I''m a Fairy Queen... Zzzzzz..." (La) She started to speak with great dignity before losing consciousness and snoring, I had to move quickly to grab her before she fell to the ground. "Careless as usual, but that look..." (I) Sigh I couldn''t make dengue sigh anymore now, many of La''s facial features remain, but it was as if her beauty had been greatly enhanced leaving her with an appearance that reveals sweetness, dignity, gentleness, and goodness. "Literally a wolf in sheep''s clothing, I feel sorry for anyone fooled by that appearance." (I) La is so mean, yful, and genocidal that she easily bes the biggest of my worries often, this appearance is the exact opposite of her personality to the point of being almost a joke with a double meaning. "Lord Zenos, leave the Queen to me, you must be tired." From a shadowes a Fairy with a ck dress and without wings, I could only confirm that she was a Fairy because of her Aura, she was approximately 1.68 meters tall, for some reason I knew she had Affinity with the pure elements Darkness, Space and Wood. "Thank you, take care of her..." (I) "I''m happy to take care of her." This Fae still doesn''t have a name, it seems that both Faeries and Spirits have a tradition of taking a name from their first Contractors, so I refrain from naming anyone, it''s not as if a name is as important as it used to be for me, thanks to the Auras and interaction with the Auras I can identify someone without having to look at their appearance or listen to their voice, each Aura is so unique that it makes the DNA tests of my previous world a legend of the time. I look at the Fairy who stretches her arms as she bends her body to my height and passes La to her before walking outside to take onest look at the statue of the Fairy Goddess. I go inside feeling a little dizzy, the loss of blood first with Nix and then with La isn''t too much of a problem for me, even considering the amount of blood that would fill two Olympic size swimming pools that came out of my body, something funny considering my small size. What weakened me was the vitality being sucked out of me along with the blood, I didn''t notice it at first, but now it''s too obvious to miss. I was so distracted by Nix and La due to my connection with them, I just let a lot of things slide starting with the system notification noises that I didn''t hear at all, but now I can see the various minimized windows in the corner of my mind. I''ll see that for another time, right now all I want is something yummy to eat followed by my bed. -------------- Later that night I was woken up by a punch from La followed by something put in my mouth, when I opened my eyes it was a really good sandwich, it seems I was sleeping so soundly that when they tried to wake me up nothing worked and they decided to try something more drastic, La knew I would be angry and used the sandwich to calm me down afterwards. After leaving an unconscious La on the bed I went to see how the others were doing, it seems that everyone was fine, I also went to look for Nix for a doubt that I only realizedter and spent some time talking to her about it. "You mean there''s been a lot of changes to her body and she also has a crown?" (I) "Yes, but that''s just my real body, my Human formes from a Transformation Skill, it won''t change that easily." (Nix) "My body should now reach 800 meters, not counting the strength I possess as a Dragon." (Nix) "This is wonderful, I was very focused on the condition of you two and I ended up missing these things, especially you since you were the first one I went to see." (I) "After taking care of La, I noticed theck of changes in her body and theck of a crown, after all, a Temple, whether of the Spirits or the Fairies, needs its Respective King from what I''ve been told, and also from what I''ve seen so far." (I) While I was talking to Nix on the roof of the mansion inside the Dungeon, someone flew in andnded in front of us, it was Nicole. "Do you have time to talk now?" (Nicole) "I was talking to Nix, but do you have something to talk about?" (I) "I have something to tell you, Father." (Nicole) "I don''t think it''s very important, but I''ve been told more than once that I don''t have the ability to judge things correctly, so I have to leave it in the hands of the right person." (Nicole) "Since you are the leader, the most logical thing is to give any kind of new information to you, Father." (Nicole) "And what information is that?" (I) Chapter 1106 Cap 1104: An Irresistible Invitation ? 3 days after Nix and La woke up as Queens whether of Fairies or Spirits, I was carrying a passed out Ibuki in my arms into the mansion, my romantic encounters with her always end in eating something or training, but if that makes her happy who I''m the one to criticize. "Master, let me take her to her quarters, Alice is looking for you." (Sophia) "Is this about Luminus'' gift again?" (I) "No, it looks like it''s about Karina." (Sophia) "Where is she?" (I) "She and Vanessa said they were going to the Communal Temple, they took Karina with them." (Sophia) "Thanks for letting me know, I''ll meet them there, see youter." (I) In thest few days, I had a lot to think about, whatever Nicole told me, the gift of Luminus, the fact that my Familiars changed their importance within their races by acquiring the power of leaders, the strange Cocoon waiting inside my shadow, the failed attempt to try and kick the 3 Saints out of the Dungeon and about my own future. It wasn''t until the day after the Ascension of Nix and La as Queens that I went to see the system notifications, for starters there were changes in the titles and abilities that link me to these two Familiars. It changed to things like Fairy Queen''s Contractor or Spirit Queen''s Contractor and such things, I used my ability to identify these abilities and titles which changed their names, but in the end, their function was the same. Of course that was just the function of these titles and abilities, in practice things were very different, just like with Sakura bing a Titan, my bond with Nix and La was even stronger. Not only that, but they now have their own Authority as well as Holy Power, so long as they can still use my Authority. The two''s Aura is much stronger and heavier than before, but the changes weren''t just on them, my Aura also strengthened by arge margin, and my Holy Power also acquired traces of the Holy Power of these two, it seems to be because I helped in the building of the Temples of Fairies and Spirits since their founding as Cradles, I was closely connected with them now. La can now switch betweenrge and small form, but it seems that herrge form is the real thing, she has surprised me by being responsible for the first time in her life as she tries to understand her own changes and guide the Fae that follow her. Nix has always been someone in charge, so nothing she was doing now surprised me, but just like La has been trying to understand her new power and her changes. Because of the Temples of the Fairies and Spirits having doors that lead directly to their respective worlds, many Spirits and Fairies havee to visit, some of them acquaintances from when I was still on the Morror Continent and others that I don''t remember meeting. "Let''s see what''s going on." (I) While thinking about these things I arrived at the Communal Temple, I entered and went straight to the ce where I felt the presence of Vanessa and Alice''s Aura. I took the shortest path I remembered while imitating going to these two on the top floor of the Communal Temple, if I remember correctly it is an area where ceremonies of various kinds are performed, a room as if it were a hall used by several of the Religions that live together in this Communal Temple. When I entered I didn''t see anyone but Vanessa and Alice near the cocoon where Karina had been sleeping for days I was lying floating above an Altar a little bigger than the cocoon where Karina is. "Very good you two, what''s going on?" (I) "Good afternoon, Father." (Vanessa) "Good afternoon Mister Zenos." (Alice) "What is happening is that Karina will awaken, all the Saints in the Dungeon have received this Oracle of the Gods, but we ask you to leave it in our hands." (Vanessa) "I know you try to keep away from the 3 Saints, also their presence this time would be of little importance as it doesn''t involve their Religions or them personally." (Alice) "I see..." (I) While talking to them I was seeing the cocoon, I could understand some things by probing the cocoon with my Aura and exploring my connection with Karina. I didn''t realize it, but the presence emanating from the Cocoon was more stable and stronger today than I felt it yesterday during my visit, I also feel the connection with Karina getting stronger even now, I don''t know how I didn''t realize it before. "How much time do we have left?" (I) "The time it takes for your hand to touch the cocoone..." (Alice) "..." (I) Without saying anything else, I go over to them, who are on either side of me while they wait for me to touch the cocoon. "Just touch?" (I) "Yes." (Alice) Without looking at any of them I ce my hand directly on the cocoon, for my approach the energy leaking from the cocoon and Aura enveloping the cocoon only make way until my hand touches its scaled surface. At that moment I felt my hand get trapped due to the suction when all my energy was sucked up to thest drop leaving my body dry of energy, I was almost taken to lose consciousness by theplete depletion of energy. The girls who were waiting by my side had to hold my body so I wouldn''t fall when finally my hand was released, luckily this time there was no loss of blood or vitality, but other than that I lost all my Mana, Ki, Spiritual Energy, Holy Power, and even my Aura along with the power of my Authority. As soon as the girls held me each in one arm, I was pulled back as every cocoon began to crack, a ck mist with different glows within its darknessing out of the cracks that stretched across the entire surface in a few tens of seconds. We all stand still until the entire cocoon seems to turn to stone, losing its sheen as it crumbles as Karina''s body rises to its feet as if ignoring the cocoon shell that has trapped her body for so long. The Karina that emerged from inside the cocoon surprised me because her scales, horns, and wings had disappeared, other than that her dark skin and old hair had the same characteristics as me, with the only difference being the tattoos on her body, a central element, a tattoo of a Dragon chasing its tail forming a circle with its wings spread to one side and with an eclipse inside the circle with a jewel in the shape of a drop of blood in the middle of the Eclipse. That tattoo was on her chest when she opened her Dragon eyes her eyes were like mine but I could see a depth in her gaze that wasn''t there before. When her eyes opened I had the impression of seeing a Dragon behind her that I couldn''t quite make out. She waspletely naked, but even with her stunning beauty, there were other things that brought my attention elsewhere, a feeling simr to the one I possess with Alice arose between me and Karina. She had been floating in the air ever since she came out of the cocoon, but when the glimmer of awareness returned to her eyes, shended and looked only at me with a simply happy smile as she knelt down along with the emergence of a system notification. Ding! <[ Individual Karina (Dragon High Priestess) has transcended her limits to ascend as a Blood Eclipse Dragon Saint ]> . . . <[ Individual Karina (Blood Eclipse Dragon Saint) received the power of a True Dragon in her Soul Evolving into a True Eclipse Dragon ]> . . . <[ Her connection with Individual Karina (Blood Eclipse Dragon Saint) has been strengthened ]> I nced at the messages, I was tired but already getting a w of blood in my mouth to recover so my eyesnded on Karina. I extend my hand to her which she holds firmly as I pull her weakly to her feet. "It was... time to... wake up..." (I) "I''m back, Zenos." (Karina) She holds my head between her hands and steals my lips, with that contact I could finally feel her Aura, nothing that a Dragonewt should be was in her Aura, quite the contrary, the only thing I felt was the imposing presence that the Races of the True Dragons possess naturally. "All Dragons are descended from Akatosh, to worship a Dragon is to worship the race and thus Akatosh, but today I dere to worship the True Dragon Zenos not below Akatosh, but alongside the Dragon God." (Karina) Her words were charged with emotion and resolution, her Aura a testament to her will and the truth that arose in her heart, with what felt like an oath taken not to me but to herself. I, who was already recovering at least a little bit of my energy, remove a tunic that I use to cover Karina''s body, who epts my kindness. "While undergoing my tests I was brought before the God Akatosh and with him, a message was sent to you." (Karina) "An invitation we can''t refuse to go to the Dragon Castle for the introduction of the new Dragon King and the founding of a new tribe among the True Dragons." (Karina) "..." (I) Chapter 1107 Cap 1105: Dragon Gods Request ? I was surprised to see Karina, her Dragonewt traits were gone, but from the notifications, I knew that these changes stem from her race having changed to a True Dragon. Her appearance may seem like it, but she is like Nix now, I would like to know if she can fully transform into a Dragon like Nix or like me and my sisters have a skill that needs to be trained to acquire the ability to fully transform into a Dragon. I was still being supported by Vanessa and Alice when I weakly reached out my hand for Karina to grab before I helped her to her feet. Karina was using themand I gave to cover herself up while giving me a message from the Dragon God. Needing to go to the Castle of Dragons wasn''t even that big of a problem, I already didn''t have a ce to go after leaving this Floating Ind and I didn''t n on staying any longer now that Nix, La, and Karina had awakened. As I considered Karina''s words I realized that there would be nothing wrong with Nix visiting Father, it also seemed to be something traditional for the Dragon Race, so it might not be so bad that I was a part of it, it might actually be one of my responsibilities as the progenitor of a new Dragon Race. "Do you know when this event will take ce? When should we go to the Dragonnds?" (I) "Anytime you arrive as the lead individual for this ceremony without you there nothing can happen and other than that there is nothing to indicate a specific day to be held." (Karina) "Then we will leave in a few days to go, we just need to make some preparations." (I) "I''m fine now, let go of me girls, thanks for the help." (I) "I''ll let the others at the Communal Temple know, they can let the townsfolk know more easily." (Vanessa) "I''m going to go to Nira who takes care of most of the city''s civil affairs here inside the Dungeon." (Alice) "Thanks for the coboration." (I) While I see Vanessa and Alice leaving to start the preparations to leave this ce, in the meantime I tell Karina to go rest a little longer, clearly, she still wasn''t feeling well, unlike the others, her Evolution took many risks, that''s why I sent her back to the bed. --------------- I spent the rest of the day in bed, I could have regained my energy faster by drinking more blood and meditating, but there was no point in rushing this. I have also been warned not to force a forced recovery every time unnecessarily as it puts a considerable burden on my body and could cause further damage. When I got up it was dawn the next day, I was in better condition than I thought, so I got up to eat with everyone, it was the same chaos as usual with everyone talking to each other, but I couldn''t help the smile on my face as Ipared this scene with the orphanage during dinner time in my childhood in the previous life, I even think that the dozens of children managed to be noisier than my currentpanions. After having something to eat in the morning with everyone, I went to the training floor inside the Dungeon, there were some things that I couldn''t keep leaving forter and so I want to resolve this at once. "Why did youe?" (I) "I thought I needed someone in case I lost consciousness." (Freya) "I''m just going to open a supposed present, I''m not doing anything else." (I) "You say that, but you lose consciousness too often by doing absurd things at the worst possible times." (Freya) "Okay, just back off, I don''t like doing that kind of thing, but it''s better to prepare for everything." (I) I put my hand in my pocket and pull out a crystal full of bands wrapped around it, these bands had drawings and Runes that I didn''t know drawn, but I didn''t feel any kind of danger. I cancel the Spacepression and when the crystal gets bigger in front of me, I grab one of the tokens and on the first pull all the bands lit up as it expanded, along with a sh that left me momentarily without vision. When I opened my eyes once more I was facing arge crystal where a white Dragon was trapped inside, I could easily feel therge amount of energy of the Light element around it. When I looked around having noticed something amiss, I noticed that everything in the surroundings was pure white and for some reason, there was another one like me standing behind me. When I tried to touch him, my hand went through, but I realized that it wasn''t the one in front of me who didn''t have a physical body, but me who was in a kind of translucent body. "I''m sorry for making youe find me." (God Akatosh) "..." (I) I look up and see a teenage boy wearing simple clothes, he was standing above me stepping into empty space as if he were stepping on the ground, when I looked towards him he disappeared, I looked around and noticed him between me and the crystal with the Dragon without looking back. "We''re in a mental space where I separate your mind and body for a few seconds while you speed up your thoughts so we can talk more calmly." (God Akatosh) "So this one next to me..." (I) "This is your body, we''re talking through mental projections." (God Akatosh) "..." (I) I didn''t understand why the Dragon God himself had to appear like that, but I couldn''t help but look at the white Dragon still inside the crystal, a White Dragon surrounded by the Light element, it doesn''t take a genius to realize that it''s a Light Dragon. "What can I do for you Dragon God?" (I) "Just call me Akatosh, every Dragon King and Emperor is my Descendant who carry my strength with them, that includes you now Zenos son of Selene." (God Akatosh) "I''m sorry if I sound rude, but why is the God of Dragons here?" (I) "(As far as I knew the war was over, the Church of Light lost and the World Tree was already saved, so I don''t understand why a God is here now.)" (I) "I can still read your thoughts child, I''m here because of the Dragon behind me." (God Akatosh) He points at the Dragon without turning around and I look at the Dragon trying to guess what will happen. "This is thest direct Descendant of Rhaegal, the ancient Dragon King of Light, one who held power among Dragons at the top and also who betrayed his brethren by inciting the Church of Light to join forces with him to go against Arash thousands of years ago back." (God Akatosh) "He''s his only son still alive, as well as the only one who tried to stop him a long time ago." (God Akatosh) "(So he is the son of one of those responsible for killing Nix''s mother and sealing her.)" (I) "Why did Luminus give me this Dragon? It''s clearly still alive inside the crystal." (I) "It was my order for him to do this..." (God Akatosh) In the next few minutes, the Dragon God told me about Arash''s battle against Rhaegal, he also told me about Luminus''s attack on the home of the Dragons of Light that are next to the Church of Light. "That child behind me was valiant in going against his father and his entire Tribe, as well as the daughter of Arash, he has been sealed in this crystal because of his father since that time." (God Akatosh) "He did the right thing and he doesn''t deserve to be punished for mistakes he tried to prevent." (God Akatosh) "I understand the situation, but what does all this have to do with me?" (I) "Can''t you just release him from the crystal or tell another Dragon to do it?" (I) "Freeing him is not the problem, but his identity as Rhaegal''s son." (God Akatosh) "I think I understand..." (I) It''s actually not difficult, Dragons still resent the betrayal of one of their own race, Arash is a good example of this. I think it would be difficult for the other Dragons to see Rhaegal''s son and not kill him, even if he isn''t killed he will be more isted than the Dragons beside Luminus. "I know what you''re thinking, but no." (I) "Why not do the same with him as you did with Luminus?" (I) "On that day he tried to do right and he failed, what I did to Luminus and his followers was a punishment they epted on behalf of their tribe''s past mistakes." (God Akatosh) "As far as I''ve heard, Luminus wasn''t guilty of anything, but this Dragon is the son of one of the main culprits." (I) "Luminus knew he needed to be punished and epted that punishment for his tribe to have a future, but in the case of the boy behind me, he will never be forgiven the way Luminus and his people are being." (God Akatosh) "Rhaegal''s shadow will always cover this child, no amount of punishment would be enough for the other Dragons to stopparing him to his father." (God Akatosh) I really don''t like where this is going. "That''s why I need to make a request to you Zenos." (God Akatosh) Chapter 1108 Cap 1106: Adoption ? It was strange for me to be in the presence of the Dragon God and not feel any of his presence, maybe this mental projection thing can''t convey his Divine presence or he just doesn''t want to use his position of higher power to force a positive response from me, he must want me to ept your request willingly. "I don''t think any other Dragon would ept his proposal." (I) "No, they wouldn''t be wrong either, everyone who surrounded this boy were fools who betrayed their own race, his very existence while still alive will be a reminder about this event that brings shame and anger to all True Dragons." (God Akatosh) "Since I don''t care about this event in question, you came to me with this request?" (I) "It wasn''t such a simple decision." (God Akatosh) "How much do you know about Dragon Seals?" (God Akatosh) "Just what Arash left me before he left months ago." (I) "So just the essentials." (God Akatosh) "Dragon Seals are created using the power and Authority of a Dragon King, they allow Dragon-type Monsters to be True Dragons, and they can also transform some individuals of otherpatible races into Dragons with a little effort." (God Akatosh) "Only Dragon Emperors are able to gather the power of other Dragons and generate a Dragon Seal that has characteristics different from their own." (God Akatosh) I remember the first time Karina created the first 4 Dragon Seals inside that Dungeon, the same happened after I defeated that Demon Dragon this time, I know that Karina was responsible for that, I don''t know how she did it, but I remember hear your voice vaguely. "But I''ve never created a Dragon Seal with just my own power." (I) "The amount of power needed is veryrge, not counting the effort for it, in the past you didn''t have the qualifications to try, using the power of others ignored your shorings at the time, but this was only possible due to the Chaos you embody. " (God Akatosh) "But the point here isn''t that, the Dragon Seal you create still carries a portion of its power and Authority, thanks to the element of Chaos within your Dragon Seals, not limitations on who can receive your Dragon Seals." (God Akatosh) "The changes in their appearances, races, Auras, and so on are also greater than normal, you literally transform their bodypletely." (God Akatosh) "I think I understand what you''re getting at." (I) It seems that I have done something more drastic than usual without realizing it and he wants exactly that, he wants to change the body, Aura, and everything possible of this Dragon of Light, he wants to give him a new life so that he will not be recognized by others Dragons. "Why do you work so hard for him, it doesn''t cost me much to help that Dragon, I can also get something in return for that since I will have another True Dragon by my side, but what do you get out of it?" (I) "I don''t earn anything, that''s the nature of a God." (God Akatosh) "We are those who guide mortals when they so wish to follow a path." (God Akatosh) "Before going against his own father, this boy prayed to me for strength knowing he had no power to stop Rhaegal, he asked for my guidance and today I give a way so that he can still live." (God Akatosh) "Very well, but what is it?" (I) A single Dragon of Light shouldn''t matter so much to the Dragon God, especially now that many were ughtered probably with his indirect approval, but this Dragon was separated from the others for such a strange reason. "(I won''tin about that, as I have no involvement with that event thousands of years ago, I don''t have the right to judge this Dragon.)" (I) "I have no problem carrying out your request, but I won''t do anything without Nix''s approval." (I) "Aside from being my Familiar, she was one of the main victims of that event and without meaning to offend Dragon God, her opinion on this is more important to me than anything else you can say." (I) "I knew you would say that, that''s why I allowed her to participate." (God Akatosh) He points to my real body still motionless, my eyes were glowing slightly and seemed to be moving. I had already asked a question which the Dragon God ignored by changing the subject, but now I want to know about Nix, I go to my real body and try to put my hand on my forehead. "(Nix, are you there?)" (I) "(Yes, from the beginning.)" (Nix) I received confirmation when Nix spoke in my mind, so I started asking her opinion about everything the Dragon God spoke, her as one of the main victims of the events that led to her mother''s death and the sealing of her Soul during thousands of years has the right to choose about it. I chatted with her a few minutes and her response surprised me, she didn''t me the Dragon in the crystal any more than she med Luminus, neither of them did anything to deserve her hatred in her words. "(Is that your decision?)" (I) "(As I see it, this Dragon is no different from me, he''s been sealed since that event just like it happened to me and he lost his family, if not then surely now.)" (Nix) Yes, during those great days talking about Arash''sbat against Rhaegal and the end of the ck Empire''s War against the Church of Light, I didn''t know that Rhaegal had family, but I can imagine that they were all killed. "(You don''t mind him staying in the Dungeon?)" (I) "(I don''t mind as I don''t me him for anything that happened, but maybe before you ept the Dragon God''s request or hear my eptance, maybe you should hear if he wants such a thing, without his approval everything else doesn''t matter.)" (Nix) NIX is not wrong, all of his tribe and family are dead, their names being remembered with shame and anger by all True Dragons, not to mention that I don''t know if he is conscious inside the crystal, wouldn''t it be strange for him to wish for death now that there is no one important to him in this world. "God Akatosh, I think..." (I) "I know, I can hear their mental conversations if his wish is to die or continue as he is now, then I won''t force it, I''ll leave that matter to you now." (God Akatosh) The Dragon God for the first time looked back, he did nothing but emanate a little bit of his presence which hammered the crystal creating cracks, this made the Akatosh God''s appearance be even more translucent. "Wait, you still didn''t tell me what that would be." (I) "That would be for creating a Dragon Seal, but I ask that you use the one you obtained in yourst battle... farewell... son of Selene..." (God Akatosh) When he disappeared the surroundings changed, the world of white was reced by a garden of wildflowers, my point of view also suddenly changed as I found myself back in my body, traces of Nix''s presence can still be felt in my body. But I didn''t have time for that, the crystal was shattering in front of me with each piece growing to more than 3 times its size, the bands that were around the shining crystal before absorbed all the energy I had seen before and stayed in the shape of a sphere returning to my hands. This time I was able to store the sphere in a storage item, something I wasn''t able to do with the crystal because it had a living creature inside. After that I just watched the Dragon free itself while its body grew, I didn''t even notice the person standing next to me. Freya was silent as she stood beside me, she just ced her hand on my shoulder as she used her Aura to probe my body, she was checking my status but there was no reason to worry this time. We both had our eyes glued to the Dragon who was struggling to get out of his prison, I noticed the tears in his eyes as he used his ws to cut the crystals in his path, by his Aura I knew he was below me in strength. The Dragon had a lean body, its scales were thin with bone spikes on both arms and wings, and there were also some going down the back. I see its straight white scales looking like some kind of metal, its slightly long neck ending in a thinner Dragon head with eyes that would be better with a sharp gleam and not the tears I see now, its eyes were golden and it had a single horn crystal-like white with an upward angled curve. I went to him, his body seemed to reach more than 500 meters, but he seemed lighter than other Dragons I''ve seen before, just looking at his body I know that his focus is not destructive power but speed, at least that''s what I think looking at this body. "What is your name?" (I) "I abandoned my name the day I was ced in this crystal, so call me whatever you like." "Do you know what is happening?" (I) "Yes, I was conscious the whole time and the Dragon God made me listen to your conversation." "Yes, he basically asked me to adopt you as a Dragon from my tribe." (I) Before talking about it it''s better to let him calm down, I can''t ask any questions in such a state, his answers would not be confident in an altered state of emotions. Chapter 1109 Cap 1107: Magnus Part 1 ? Pov of a Gold Grade Adventurer: Like many others in the capital, I was called to a meeting where a special mission was being given, I just had to answer a few simple questions and I managed to participate in the mission, I am a mage and therefore I know how important Elves are, too I know what they protect in their viges that shouldn''t be damaged, so I''m proud to have the chance to help and I understand them not saying everything in the middle of a city, even in a closed meeting like this. They gave us time to get ready, and one of the Adventurers who didn''t want to participate approached me, he was handsome and had nice hair but he was always surrounded by women so I didn''t think he would like men like me. Adventurers'' curiosity is something all of us share, so it wasn''t strange that he woulde to me to try to find out more about the meeting after he left, he was far from the only one to do so. I didn''t say anything to him, but it served as a good point to start a conversation where I started flirting with him to see how he would react and if he had any chance, no risk, no progress is what my mother always said. As he didn''t run away orin about my rather obvious flirtations, so I got really excited, unfortunately, I had little time to make my preparations for the Elf quest where I could be days or weeks away, I had to try to leave a mark on his mind for him remember me during these days. I risked more and pulled him into a corner of the store we hade from while I was buying supplies for the mission, I pulled him into this corner where I steal his lips without passion, at that moment I felt something in my mouth that felt too big to be anguage and the next thing I remember, I was facing the Guild joining other Adventurers for the special mission of the Elves. Time seemed strange from there, as the days passed I felt like my memory seemed to have parts missing like I had drunk too much wine but without the hangover headache. I know for some reason I didn''t mind that and went on the mission, to my surprise we were sent directly to the location using space magic, it was interesting to see. Only at the location, I noticed the ess to things due to therge number of Adventurers that did not stop arriving, the Elves exined the situation to everyone, I was surprised by the true objective of the mission but it was already toote to give up, luckily I was together with a group of friends, a Warrior and a magical Swordsman. That day was crazy for many reasons, but the main one was when one of those corrupted souls came out of an enemy near me that had been defeated the Corrupted Soul came towards me trying to invade my body, I put up a barrier, but the Corrupted Soul broke through my defenses. Just when I thought I was lost I felt a pulsation and the Corrupted Soul was thrown away from my body where it was pierced by mypanion''s sword, one of the Weapons that were handed over for being the enemy''s weakness. I didn''t know what was going on and didn''t even have time to think about it at the time, I just considered it luck or protection from the Gods because it was so wonderful, so we went back tobat, it was a day full of the strangest things I''ve seen in my life. But the sight of the World Tree is forever in my mind, as well as all the nonsense I saw that day, two dayster we were sent back, and for some reason, I met that man again and he waved at me, it seems like stealing his lips it was a great idea to make him remember me. I said goodbye to my twopanions who would probably go to some bar and straight to some brothel this couple of perverts, but if everything works out for me today, maybe I''ll wake up with someone else in bed tomorrow. It was with that thought that I approached him and we walked, my mind started to get confused since he touched my face, I thought it was just nervousness, but then I realized that he and I were talking without opening our mouths. It was a telepathic conversation in anguage I didn''t recognize, but for some reason, I was answering him in the samenguage, the strangest thing was when I entered his house, it seemed normal at first, but as soon as we got to the basement there were pieces of meat and tentacles strangers everywhere. I wanted to run, scream and use the most destructive magic I was capable of, but I couldn''t, my body was following themands he was making with his mouth now that no one else was around. He guided me to arge piece of meat that had 4 eyes grouped together and an alreadyrge mouth which when opened revealed what looked like some kind of bed, there were no teeth, tongue, or a throat, he guided me to lie there while different images were projected out of eyes, thest thing I saw was him kneeling down to an image of someone I couldn''t quite see before the mouth closed with me inside, all that followed was silence and darkness. ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was looking at the Dragon of Light in front of me, there were many things I wanted to say to him as well as many questions I would like to be answered, but it was just my curiosity trying to get the better of me, the vast majority of these questions had nothing to do with the current situation and the others was not something that would involve me. I remain silent waiting for him to put his emotions in order, it takes tens of minutes where he just spent most of the time with his eyes closed crying without saying anything and the rest of the time was with him looking at the sky. I didn''t talk to Freya during that time and I didn''te into contact with any of my Familiars, I just stood there waiting for him without rushing the Dragon of Light into anything. When his eyes met mine again the tears stopped and a gleam of determination was in his eyes. "Thank you for waiting." "Did you manage to get your mind in order?" (I) "My mind has been in order for a long time, I always knew how this could end, but knowing what could happen and being the sole survivor of what happened are two different things..." I could hear a slight tremor in his voice at the end, he seems to be trying to keep hisposure, but no matter how his mind is in order, his heart is clearly still shaken and it''s not hard to imagine the reason for this. He may be free of the crystal now, but he lost everything and everyone around him, his only refuge would be the Dragon God handed him over to a stranger who looks like a child and he knows how much his existence is seen negatively by the other True Ones Dragons. "Is your mind really in order? Your emotions certainly aren''t, before we talk again I think you''ll need more time to think." (I) "I won''t deny that my condition isn''t the best, but my decision won''t change, it''s not like there''s another path for me." "There is always a path and a choice, it does not mean that it will always be the best, sometimes it can be the worst of all paths, but it depends on each individual to make the decision which path to follow." (I) "I don''t have anything against you either and it would always be nice to have someone strong around that makes those around me more secure, but that doesn''t mean I''m desperate to have someone without motivation." (I) "I may be adopting you, but I don''t ept an answer about that being the only way." (I) "The meaning behind our decisions is important, are you making this decision because it''s the easiest or because it''s a fresh start?" (I) "..." "I don''t know..." "Then stay on this floor and think all you want or ask whichever faerie to drive you into town, just make sure you have an answer the next time we talk." (I) "..." (Freya) I could feel Freya''s eyes on me, I might be sounding thick and even idiotic talking to someone in an unstable emotional state like that, but I need to make it as clear as possible so there''s no doubt. I honestly said everything I think and expect from him, I don''t need him to give me all the correct answers, I want to know if the reason for him being adopted by me is something that can sustain him in the future or just something to hide his emotions. He needs to decide if he wants to leave the past behind in an attempt to move forward or run away from the past without ever looking back, the difference between these two situations is the same difference that exists between an open wound and a wound in the process of healing. I walk back to the safe room with Freya silently following me, only when we get back to the city floor does he grab my shoulder. "Wasn''t there a smoother way to do this?" (Freya) "There is no smooth way to listen to what I said, changing the way I said it wouldn''t change the way he listened." (I) "He doesn''t have a way now, I want him to think about it not for my sake but for his sake or there won''t be a future worth living for him." (I) "Life is a journey Freya, a journey with many crossroads where the decision of the path matters more than people think, but the meaning of these decisions shows how firm the first step in one of these paths will be." (I) "What are you going to do now?" (Freya) "I won''t do anything, I''lle back in 3 days to hear your answer before we leave for the Dragonnds." (I) Sigh "But I think I know what name I can give him... Magnus..." (I) "An important name worthy of leaders and important people, a strong name that represents my expectations for it." (I) "You suck at taking care of people." (Freya) "He is an adult and not a child who needs to be taken by the hand, his life decisions shoulde from him alone, I just made things clear the rest is up to him." (I) "Now let''s go back, I promised Kira a date at the new restaurant Vanessa told her about." (I) "Let''s go..." (I) Chapter 1110 Cap 1108: Magnus Part 2 ? Pov Dragon of Light (Last son of Rhaegal): I watch the boy walk away, even though he is so young his strength already surpasses me, even his position among Dragons is something respected for being the progenitor of a new type of Dragons. I don''t think there has ever been a Dragon King so young in the history of our race, but that doesn''t change that he is too young, without enough experience and experience to act as a leader. But even so, I may be being prejudiced because of their age, many races do not live as long as Dragons, Humans are a symbol of the brevity of life, and even so they had leaders respected by my race. "(In the end I''m just finding a justification for not liking him...)" (I) No matter how many times I prayed to Akatosh during my confinement in the crystal, my wishes were never granted, my prayers were never answered, and when I am released from my prison, nothing was left of those I wanted to protect. There was no one in this world who needed me, no one in this world who appreciates my existence, and nothing I really wanted. "(While I don''t have anything, I don''t wish death, I don''t want and I can''t ept a senseless death, my pride as a Dragon is one of the few things I still possess and I feel that it hinders me more at this moment than it helps.)" (I) "What should I do?" (I) During my thousands of years in prison, I felt anger at my father and the rest of our tribe for making such an insane decision, then I felt sadness over the centuries at the few things I heard when someone came to where I was imprisoned allowing me to hear every one of the unthinkable things my people did. Thissted until no one else came to where I was being held, the silence was the worst of all things, being left with only my thoughts and guesses of the misfortunes those I cared about were doing, not even learning of my brothers deaths was as bad as not knowing what was going on outside my confinement. Now I hear they are all gone, only I am left alone, scarred by the hatred of those who despise what my family has done, an existence not wanted anywhere. "What answer does he want?" (I) I looked up to the sky trying to find an answer that would nevere, I could have spread my wings and flown but instead, I just walked through the woods happy to finally see more than a nk wall. I stopped beside a river calm enough to see my reflection, of all my brothers I was always the most different from our father, and that was a source of pride for me because then I would not bepared with him, I wanted to follow a path of strength different from him. My father wanted the Authority to rule, he only saw strength in those he led and believed it was his duty to lead the Dragons, his roars of rage are things I still remember hearing when the news broke about the sessor to the Emperor of all Dragons being Arash arrived in our ce. I didn''t care personally, my path of strength that I chose to pursue has always been to be the de that paves the way for those I care about. Fighting not for yourself but for those who matter to you, being the spearhead that clears a path in the face of any adversity, that''s what I aspired to be. That''s why I could see so clearly what my father wanted to fight against, while everyone followed him as always, I saw that the path he was taking was a precipice created by his pride and hatred, his wanting to believe that if my father stopped to calm down and think a bit would be able to see what I could see so clearly but it never happened, the more I tried to talk to him the worse with him closing off more to me. "That''s ironic, my dad took everything from you for silly reasons, but now it''s me regretting having nothing left while you have all of this." (I) "Isn''t it ironic, it was meant to be this way since Rhaegal''s betrayal, the Dragons would never forgive what was done that day to not only my family but the entire Dragon race." (Nix) "I know, I tried to stop him to protect my family, I could see the end of the road and I couldn''t bear the thought of one day seeing everyone dead..." (I) "(But now this hase true, no amount of mourning will change the lives that were lost...)" (I) "Is that all you''re going to do? Keep whining?" (Nix) "..." (I) I''m not a fool, I may be sad but I''m not desperate or confused, I can see that the boy before he left wanted to make me think about my future. I look away from my reflection to the woman sitting on the tree branch across the river, I didn''t need to try to guess who it could be, her human appearance is very simr to the Queen of Spirits Ste, I can also clearly feel traces of the presence of the boy in your Aura, it shows that it''s his Familiar. I just don''t understand why she''s here, I can see it in her eyes that she''s not here tough at me, which I wouldn''t me her for doing after everything my family has done to her. "Unlike you, I have nothing left, I don''t even have anyone left to hate, I can''t me anyone but my own people for everything that happened." (I) "There is nothing that binds me to this world, only my pride as a Dragon." (I) "Don''t be so pathetic, your situation may be dire, but you are not the first to be in this position." (Nix) "When I was free I didn''t even know if my father was alive, I was in a strange ce with people I''ve never seen, not to mention the fear of being discovered only to be hunted again by the Church of Light." (Nix) "My master when he was born into this world was the weakest creature in the middle of a forest full of Monsters stronger than him, do you think he gave up just because he was weak or lonely?" (Nix) "..." (I) "If you don''t have a family, then create one yourself, if you don''t want to be remembered for the mistakes of others, then go and show everyone who you are, if you are lonely, go find a friend on your own." (Nix) "Sitting on this floor and doing nothing isn''t going to change what''s already happened and it''s not going to get you anywhere." (Nix) Nice words, but I already knew all of this, it means nothing to me who has lost the will to move on, I can understand what she means, but it''s all just empty words to me. "Why try to help me?" (I) "I''m not helping you, I just don''t see so much wasted potential." (Nix) "Power, isn''t it...?" (I) I can''t deny having a lot of potential, every True Dragon is a mass of pure potential, but it''s not my power or potential that limits me right now. I know my heart carries the guilt, in my mind I know everything they''re telling me, I can understand what I need to do, I know what''s wrong with me, but knowing in my head is different from understanding in my heart. The pain I feel now is like a sword through my heart, a sword I cannot withdraw and each time I touch it only causes more pain. That''s why not having someone to me is so bad, if only I could me someone it would be so easy to direct that pain in hatred towards that person, but I don''t even have that right now. ---------------- Pov Zeno''s: I was at the end of the afternoon trying to make a tasty drink, and because of that, I have several types of drinks, fruits, and bowls in front of me to test differentbinations. I wanted to surprise Diana who loves to drink anything that has alcohol in it, as I''ve been trying to rxtely I''m dedicating myself to those things that don''t take much effort to please the girls, I have to rx at some point. "Is it still on?" (¨¦rica) "I wanted more variety, Diana would appreciate it." (I) "She''ll enjoy doing anything with you, so just go out and kill some monsters with her." (¨¦rica) "I wanted to avoid things that require some physical effort, I''ve been exaggerating a lot these days..." (I) "You''ve been exaggerating since I met you, even now you''re exaggerating, look at those number of bottles and sses." (¨¦rica) I look at the more than 100 bottles and the 71 sses filled with liquids of different colors, one of them is even on fire, not counting the more than 150 sses still empty. "I have to pass the time somehow, it goes against my nature to spend too much time still." (I) ---------------- During the night of that day, I was on the roof looking at the only moon in the sky of the Dungeon, I was drinking one of the drink recipes I created today, after a sip and the feeling of explosion in my mouth I throw this cup away where it explodes when colliding with a stone. "So it wasn''t just an exploding feeling..." (I) "You look pretty rxed if you''re kidding like that." (Nix) Suddenly Nix descends from the sky, there were other spirits around her, but when she approached me they left, dispersing in several directions. "Are you done talking to him?" (I) "Yes, to see someone like that almost give up is ridiculous." (Nix) "Those who have nothing always fight to thest to climb, but those who have already been at the top are always hurt too much in the fall and therefore find climbing something impossible." (I) There are many such stories in my world, most of them are works of fiction, but there are also many real cases, people sometimes fail to see that even a step forward can already be the beginning of climbing a slope. "I''ll give him time to think, no matter what the Dragon God or even what you say, I don''t need someone without willpower around me." (I) "I wouldn''t ask for anything different." (Nix) Chapter 1111 Cap 1109: Magnus Part 3 ? Pov Dragons of Light (Son of Rhaegal): I opened my eyes with tears marking my face once more, in the end, I spent thest 2 days near that calm river, for the first time in thousands of years I could have gone wherever I wanted, but I spent that time standing in the same ce. "What is wrong with me? Why do I keep having these dreams? Why do I keep standing in this same spot?" (I) Suddenly not having anyone else to think about because they were all dead just made me think more and more about myself, the things I did in the past, the things I didn''t do, the things I should have done, and the things I couldn''t to do. On more than one asion I wondered if I should have followed the rest of my family instead of trying to stop them uselessly as I did, but I could never bring myself to make a decision like that. Sometimes I think if I had tried to stop my father by going to the Dragon Emperor back then, if I had done that instead of trying to solve everything myself, I wouldn''t have been sealed in that crystal and the tragedy might not have happened. Maybe if I had tried to convince my dad not to do it differently, he wouldn''t have gone down that path. There are so many things I would like to change, but there is no such thing, the past is written in stone, I know it''s a waste of time to think about these things, but my mind keeps being drawn back to that time. "It must be the dreams, it can only be the fault of that..." (I) For the past 2 days, I''ve been having dreams, maybe I should call them past memories, bits I don''t think about often. Some of these memories were precious things to me, some I didn''t care about, and some I was surprised I could remember, but for thest few days they keep popping up in my sleep. I feel sad every time I wake up from these dreams, but at the same time, my emotions feel calmer. "I haven''t thought about these things in so long..." (I) For thest thousands of years I haven''t thought about any of those memories, my mind was always focused on the same thing, that event that ruined my life. One of the things I remembered was when I was still young, decades before I was able to take a humanoid form, I remember asking my father which path of strength I should follow. "I still remember his serious face when he answered me like it was the most obvious thing in the world." (I) "(What are you talking about, you''ve already chosen, just think the reason you put so much effort into your training and you''ll know your answer.)" (Father) "He didn''t want to let it show, but his eyes were full of pride, all my brothers were inspired by him and so they followed simr paths to our father, only I chose something different." (I) At the time I wasn''t able to understand my father''s words, I just brushed that conversation aside as if it wasn''t important, but a few decadester when one of my brothers was attacked and injured that''s when the answer came to me. My uma was stronger than me, he killed an enemy and was seriously injured to the point of losing consciousness, we were in an area full of Monsters and far from family people, I didn''t even think about that moment, my body moved around on my own as I fought day and night to protect my brother, the flesh and blood of a true Dragon too attractive for those Monsters to resist temptation. In the end, I was much more seriously injured than my brother and even though I kept fighting, I wasn''t even sure if I was really conscious at the time or acting on pure instinct. When my brother woke up he had recovered enough to use a spell to call for help, I don''t even remember until today how we got home, just my father''s smile when I woke up, he said a few words to me before leaving, I I didn''t understand right away and when I did I couldn''t help but stare at my ws with new awareness. "(Now you have your answer.)" (Father) It took me a while to remember the conversation that I thought was unimportant years ago, but when I remembered it was as if the pieces had fallen into ce, since the beginning of my training when I was young, the only objective has always been to protect my family. This realization made me realize the path of strength I sought was not to be a shield to protect those behind me, but rather a sword to cut through anything that endangered those close to me. "But now there''s no one left to protect..." (I) "You idiot, you still have to protect yourself." (Natasha) Suddenly I received a blow from above that made my Dragon''s head hit the ground leaving a crater on the riverbank, after the impact I tried to raise my head, but I couldn''t, it was immobile in ce as if something very heavy was on top, but it was actually the pressure of an Aura that he didn''t expect to feel again. "I didn''t want to have toe all this way, you''re not a kid anymore that I can beat into the right path, for good or ill." (Natasha) "Miss Natasha..." (I) "Ma''am it''s you if you call me that again!" (Natasha) She walks on top of my head until she has one foot on top of my muzzle looking down at me full of murderous intent. "My Little Brother was kind enough to point out his mistakes bluntly and he even had to be called out by one of your father''s victims!" (Natasha) "Even after all that¡­ how long are you going to mope pathetically!?" (Natasha) "I... I know I should move on, but no..." (I) "Stop crying, you''re at a tremendous advantage here you idiot, many who have had life experiences simr to yours have died without ever having the opportunity to get up again, so don''t mourn." (Natasha) "If you die there will be no one to remember them fondly, honor the happy memories that remain and build something for yourself." (Natasha) "..." (I) Mistress Natasha was someone who stopped by our mountain home to fight my father just for fun, aspensation she trained some of the younger Dragons, her training was more of a torture section where we were driven to the brink of death. I should have known she would be around, I already knew the boy was the son of the Blood Goddess, which makes him Mistress Natasha''s brother, I should have thought she would be around. Her final words were the only ones that really got to me, for the first time since I came out of that crystal a deep dread rose in my heart. "(In everyone''s mind my father and those of the tribe beside him are unwanted scum, their names remembered only with contempt by all.)" (me) "(Really I must be the only one who still feels something for them other than hatred, anger, disgust, and contempt.)" (I) "(If it''s not me, then even those memories will also... fade...)" (me) Those simple words made me realize that there are more things worth protecting like memories and ideals. "Just make sure you won''t regret it, I don''t care if you ept or deny my brother''s help, just do something with a little will, you idiot." (Natasha) Just as she came out of nowhere, she left out of nowhere, it seems that even after thousands of years Mrs. Natasha remains the same as ever. --------------- Pov Zenos: I woke up naked in the garden, not sure how that happened but luckily some Fairies nearby brought some items of clothing for me and the two behind me. After getting up I had to carry Diana and Ibuki to their rooms, after that I went to the city where I find a food stall where my sister was eating. "I want 2 more of these...." (Natasha) "10 more than she''s been eating." (I) I talked to Natasha about a few things, I was surprised that she spends several minutesining about the Dragon of Light, she finds it uneptable for someone to wish for death, in her mind life is full of innumerable possibilities as long as one has the will strong enough not to there is nothing you cannot achieve. After dropping my sister off at the nearest bar, I headed to the Common Temple to find Karina. ---------------- That night I was sitting at one of the windows of the Communal Temple while I finished talking with Karina, I was taking the opportunity to enjoy the people on the street walking excitedly back and forth. "Want to do it today?" (Karina) "No, I''ll do it tomorrow, but first I have to take care of the Dragon of Light." (I) "Are you really going to abandon him depending on the answer he gives?" (Karina) "Yes, this Dungeon is not a charity, I won''t ept someone unwillingly so easily." (I) "But it would be a shame, I already chose a new name for him." (I) "Talking about him, a Dragon of Light has been appearing in my dream for the past few days along with a Dragon that seems to be made of stars, you know something about that." (Karina) Chapter 1112 Cap 1110: Magnus Part 4 ? I was being carried to my bed by Barok, we had finalized the preparations to leave and I wanted to get it done as soon as possible the next day, so we were celebrating with the whole city in celebration. As I have many types of resistance, both natural and due to the skills I possess, it is very difficult to be affected by alcoholic beverages and that is why I have particrly enjoyed the presence of the people from the Church of Pleasure, they have a deep research on alcoholic beverages helping to create some one of the most delicious drinks I''ve ever tasted. After spending an entire day drinking something that would affect even Natasha, it was no surprise that I wasn''t able to walk in a straight line on a t street, so Barok helped me get home, he''s a good person. I don''t even know if I got home, I remember blinking my eyes because they were so heavy, but after I opened my eyes I was in the imaginary world inside my head, the same space that resembles a vision of the universe full of stars, with the pathways and caloric flows of energy. "I guess it wasn''t just a blink of an eye..." (I) I didn''t even want to think about anything, even though I realized that I probably lost consciousness before I even got home, none of that mattered now, my mind was still as heavy as before, losing consciousness doesn''t mean that I expel the alcohol from my body. I kept looking at something that was very bright, it was close by, I''ve seen it a lot in my dreams, normally I just ignore it, but this light seems to go through my eyes to the other side of my head. "(That crappy light...)" (I) Without thinking about anything else I just ran towards this light and kicked it away from me this damn light was torture for my eyes. ----------------- The next morning I woke up feeling refreshed, it seems with my stamina and regenerative powers I don''t have to worry about a hangover as long as I don''t go over a certain threshold. I was walking as I exited the Dungeon''s safe room alongside Karina who has been spending thest few days training alongside Alice under the supervision of High Priestess Yara. I pulled Karina out of training to help me with this damn Dragon of Light. When I found this super developed lizard, his head was under a waterfall while his body was immersed in the waters of a river. When he sensed our presence, he got out of the water and sat down near the riverbank, it seems that the whole time he was inside the Dungeon he didn''t get into his Human form even once. I don''t know why and honestly I don''t care, I jump on the tallest tree nearby and I still don''t get the same height as him. "Looks like you''ve made your decision." (I) "Yes, thank you for your help and for giving me this time to think it over." "Time alone doesn''t change anything if you decide to sit around moping around, looks like at least we can have a conversation." (I) His eyes were focused this time, it looked like the eyes of someone resolute, the glint of sadness was still in his eyes, maybe that glint of sadness will stay in his eyes for a long time or maybe it will never go away. But at least he''s not letting sadness take him by the neck, as long as he has those eyes there''s still hope for him to move forward. "I ept being adopted by you and I must thank you for giving me so many opportunities that others would not think twice to deny." "What are the intentions for your eptance?" (I) It may seem like a simple question, but as I told him before, the most important thing for me is to know about his motivation and his willpower, knowing what motivated him to have this change is the best way to make sure I can trust him in the right way Just as I trust others. "I realized that there are other things I can protect besides those that matter to me." "..." (I) It looks like he still hasn''t fully moved on, but his determination was genuine, his eyes became more intense for a few seconds as he spoke. "What do you think, Karina?" (I) "It won''t be how you wanted it, but it will work out." (Karina) "Are you ready?" (I) "Yes." "Bring the Demon Dragon Seal." (I) "Here it is." (Karina) The Dragon God wasn''t wrong to ask for this, wanting this Dragon to change his race and appearance, other Dragons will continue to hate him, and so I need him to be someone different. ------------ Pov Mirian''s (?????): I was sitting on top of the mountain, it took me 3 days to get here at full speed with and I''m sure no one followed me, I even had time to eliminate some of the monsters on this mountain so as not to disturb my rest. "How long is this going tost? It''s about time for them... they''re finally here." (I) I look at the cave behind me, I can see a light shing in the darkness of the cave and I hear the activation sound, that means the other side is in position. I enter the cave and activate the concealment device, with that no one will be able to see the cave or enter, if someone forces entry the device I installed will destroy everything. It would be a shame to have to get another anchor point, but all I can hope for is that everything works out. "I hope they weren''t attacked or exposed." (I) When I got to the back of the cave, a metal floor with circuit slots simr to a magic circle was glowing with cables connecting a cylindrical device that has a space for a magic crystal and a box with some panels for configuration. "I hate doing this kind of work..." (I) I stand in the middle of the floor while the circuit below shes in red colors, I nce at the space element magic crystal, it seems I have set up the magic energy cirction rate correctly. When the circuit below me stops shing and its light changes from red to blue, I start to feel the surrounding space change, so I feel like my body is being pulled somewhere all at once. It felt like less than half a second when my vision stopped being rippled with fluctuations in space stabilizing to normal parameters, then I could see that I was in a roompletely made of metal with a Teleportation circuit 3 times the size below me. In front of me, there was no one, but I looked at a crystal stuck on the wall while making a neck-slitting gesture, they werete and they know it or they wouldn''t be afraid to appear in front of me. "I know you can hear me, so I hope you''ve already marked the course of the trip, we don''t have time to lose." (I) "[No one else came but me, Mistress Miriam.]" (Nara) "So where are the others?" (I) "We are in a small speed model ording to the regtions I imagine, it would need 9 people minimum." (I) "[This is a simpler model, it has automatic defenses and doesn''t have weapons, all energy normally goes towards increasing speed without diverting to anything else.]" (Nara) "In other words, an escape model?" (I) A vehicle without weaponry for attack focused only for defense and speed like this is useless in a battle, it does not contribute anything, even for infiltration missions like the one I was on this type of vehicle is almost useless, the monsters in space are numerous and troublesome, such a vehicle if it loses its defenses it will only be a matter of time to be destroyed. "Just tell me how long to reach our destination at headquarters?" (I) "[82 hours if you don''t have to take a detour.]" (Nara) "Almost 3 days, looks like this thing really is fast." (I) While I was talking I didn''t stop walking, I passed by the door where my body was analyzed in different ways, after being released I leave my clothes behind and take new ones from the closet, this time they changed the outfits too, a full body outfit With joint tes and vital points, I can also feel my energy flow through my clothes more easily. During that time I was still talking to Nara, after getting ready I follow a corridor where I make two curves before arriving at the control room where only a woman with ck hair and eyes was sitting with four work tables around her, she has 4 arms each with 8 fingers, it looks like she has done extreme physical enhancement modifications. Her eyes also behave unnaturally and must be enhancement prostheses as well. "Wee Miriam, this is my happiness to be able to see you personally." (Nara) "We can talk while we go, I don''t know if we can waste too much time." (I) "How is the evacuation of the other infiltrators going?" (I) "I was told they were on standby but their orders have changed, they are no longer investigating the world itself, they have been ordered to seek out the enemy." (Nara) Sigh "So they were here too..." (I) "Their presence has not been confirmed, but we cannot deny that they are present in this world due to their importance." (Nara) As she spoke, she didn''t stop moving all her hands, her eyes also kept shifting between several holographic screens around her, I could feel the flow of energy as we reached the space tunnel. "Finallying home, if we can still call that ce home." (I) Chapter 1113 Cap 1111: Magnus Part 5 ? The first thing I did was use earth and wind magic to clear the surrounding area, the wind magic shed and made all the trees fly away, and the earth magic made the ground be more t and resistant. I only cleaned an area of 1 kilometer, due to therge size of this Dragon of Light, I needed a very wide area where he could stay even if his body grows, I honestly don''t know what will happen and that''s why I like to stay prepare in advance. I look at Karina waiting for me already with the Dragon Seal in hand, different from the 4 I had in the past, this Dragon Seal is made of a darker and grayish crystal, the Dragon''s silhouette was red and had a presence more aggressive being emitted from the Dragon Seal. "Are you sure it won''t work?" (I) "He has already gone through an Awakening Ceremony, I can feel traces of another Dragon''s presence in his body." (Karina) "The Ceremony of Awakening serves exactly what the name suggests, it uses the power of the one who performs the Ceremony to force the awakening of the hidden power within the target with chances of mutation of that power, which in your case is 100% chance of mutation, but if the target doesn''t have ult power, then there''s no way to trigger the Ceremony of Awakening from the beginning." (Karina) "Mine performed the Awakening Ceremony on all of his children, myself included, this is normal among True Dragons." "I don''t think there will be any problems." (I) In the case of others, I used the Awakening Ceremony to grant powers, and bloodlines I created or even using certain items like the Dragon Seal, the Awakening Ceremony has always been the basis for me to put other things in motion to uplift the individuals around me as far as my power is capable of reaching. "(I won''t be able to give him power or abilities, but the Dragon Seal still carries my Aura and Authority.)" (I) If it were using the Ceremony of Awakening I would be absolutely confident that your body would undergo drastic changes, but now I''m not so sure. "Your father didn''t use a Dragon Seal on you, did he?" (I) "No, this is the type of item that doesn''t work on those who already carry that same power, for example, you have children who carry Dragon blood, none of them would be able to receive the same benefit that someone outside of their bloodline could receive, the use of Dragon Seal would be greatly reduced to the point where its effectiveness was just over 30%." I look to Karina for confirmation, this wasn''t written in the book Arash left behind, Karina doesn''t seem to know about it either. I only know what was written in that small book and Karina as a Dragon High Priestess or maybe I should get used to calling her a Dragon Saint, only know theoretical information, but it seems that our knowledge iscking in the practical area. "(It would be hard to know if I haven''t been living with the Dragon race for a long time, with time I will learn these details.)" (I) I look at everything and reach out to Karina who reaches out to take my hand, so we hold hands while I hold the Seal with my other hand. "Let''s start." (I) "..." (I) "..." (Karina) "..." (I) "How do you use this thing without the Awakening Ceremony?" (I) "..." This was really a situation I didn''t think of, I''m so used to using the Awakening Ceremony that I never thought how to use a Dragon Seal outside of the Awakening Ceremony. I can feel the Dragon of Light''s eyes full of doubt about me and I can''t me him, I already feel like an idiot for not knowing something that should probably bemon knowledge among Dragons. "It''s actually quite simple, just use your Aura and Authority to fill the Dragon Seal, then the rest wille to you naturally, it should be almost instinctual." (Karina) "I''ve never created a Dragon Seal before or seen anyone use it, but her exnation matches the things I learned from my father." "Was it that simple?" (I) I take a deep breath and try to get my mental state calm again, as this is the first time I''m doing something like this, I don''t want to do anything wrong by ident. I take one more deep breath before starting to mix my Aura and Authority together, then feel Karina do the same before sending it off to mix with my Aura and Authority, Karina''s power seems simr to mine almost perfectlyplementing it. I use this power to circte between me and her a few times as I get used to the feeling of sharing power with someone, it only takes a few seconds, it was almost natural the ease with which our Auras and Authoritiesplement each other like pieces of a break heading together so easily. When I was sure I could control thisbined power, I made this amalgamation of Aura and Authority flow into the Dragon Seal in one of my hands. I could feel how that power entered the Dragon Seal and filled it, I knew the exact amount it would take to fill it and I did it precisely. "(I see, so this is how it''s done...)" (I) Just like Karina said, I could understand how it worked naturally, that''s because it was simple, the Dragon Seal was a crystallization of my power, even the one that was made with the Demon Dragon''s power was still something I made mine. I could feel that this power needed a vessel and it was looking for a vessel, as the Dragon of Light was the only one around and the Seal seemed to focus on it, but I had to make the move. It was very simple, I exploded my Aura and Authority in the surroundings making pocketing all of us, then the Seal started to move floating towards the Dragon of Light who stood motionless waiting. When the Seal reached him I felt the energy leak out from the Seal to surround the Dragon of Light, it looked disorderly to me, and by reflex I made that energy be a flow that surrounded his body, this made the Seal absorb even more of the Aura and Authority than before the surroundings. I could feel the streams slowly attach to the Dragon of Light''s body and that''s when the process really started. Ding! <[ Demon Dragon Seal (Zenos) granting process has been confirmed with both parties epting ]> . . . <[ Individual Ymir (True Dragon of Sunlight) epts to be marked as a Descendant of Zenos (True Dragon of Eclipse of Blood) ]> . . . <[ Detecting Divine interference from Akatosh (Dragon God) the effectiveness of Demon Dragon Seal (Zenos) has been increased from 100% > 300% ]> . . . <[ The Individual Ymir (True Sunlight Dragon) wishes to receive a new name from you ]> This time I was experiencing something much simpler than an Awakening Ceremony, it was so much easier that it allowed me to check notifications to make sure everything was going well. The Dragon God''s interference is something I should have known since he acted directly to ask me for it, I should have thought that he himself would contribute in some way. The naming part of the Dragon of Light is not a surprise since he made it very clear from the first time we met his desire to be given a different name, his first act in trying to put his past behind him was abandoning his name. I had already thought of a name for him for a long time, a name that shows what I expect from him, a name that still doesn''t suit him and that one day I hope he will be someone who matches that name. But I must say that I like his old name better, Ymir is a different name I must say, I think it suits a Dragon more than this name I chose. "His name will be Magnus!" (I) Ding! <[ The newly named Individual Magnus (True Dragon of Sunlight) is in the process of transforming due to an Evolution caused by the Seal of the Demon Dragon (Zenos) ]> I could see and feel the Aura as well as his power being drawn into the flow of energy, in and out of the Dragon Seal as my power diluted within it, I could feel the Seal bing energy as an A there med blood red begins to emanate from the body of the Dragon of Light, soon the me changes from blood red to a harmony between ck and white colors. The Light Dragon''s bodypletely submerged in the mes, but I couldn''t hear its roars or anything else, in fact even these mes don''t emit any kind of heat or sound, everything is inplete silence to the point of being strange. I felt Karina''s hand squeeze Kim''s and when I nced to the side I noticed that her face is a little pale, she doesn''t have the same amount of energy as I do, I had forgotten for a moment that her power was also being consumed to do that and she has less energy than me. Fortunately, I can feel that it won''t be long, his Aura is changing within the ck and White mes, it was strange how I could feel my power affecting him not just in body but even in his Soul. "Looks like it''s ending faster than I thought." (I) Chapter 1114 Cap 1112: True Eclipse Demon Dragon ? I was a little worried about Karina''s condition and so I used my Power to strengthen her, so she will suffer less and we can continue this for a longer time without straining her body too much. When I saw that she was okay, I turned my focus back to the colossal ck and white me that hid the Dragon of Light within. I could feel his power flowing along with the flow of my power contained in the Dragon Seal, I could feel his power changing as my power added to hers, the same was true for her body. I could feel the mes ravaging her body as the Dragon Seal took care of the recovery or in this case I should say transformation, I could distinctly feel the differences in muscle density, body shape, and mutation urring in her bloodline. Even his Soul was being affected, the strangest thing was realizing that he seemed to roar or scream inside the mes, but I couldn''t hear even the slightest sounding from the mes and I didn''t understand the reason for that. This process was fast for the happiness of this Dragon of Light, the whole process after it started took only 15 minutes and during that time I spent a little more than half of my power while Karina consumed more than 90% of her power, this with me helping to restore some of the power she lost. I could feel his bodypletely changed down to the bone, his bloodline without any trace of the previous one, now I could feel my own bloodline within him, his Aura did not leak from within the mes, but I could feel it perfectly as the mes themselves were still they were made of my power. His Aura didn''t carry anything that resembles what he had before, it was as if his Aura was consumed by generating a new Aura, but I think it must be a side effect of the changes in bloodline, body, Soul, and power. The ck and white mes that were previously an impediment seemed to be being absorbed at a certain point, only when they were at the end of disappearing was it possible to identify that the me was being sucked into the jaws of the Dragon that revealed itself in front of me. Ding! <[ The Descendant Magnus (True Dragon of Eclipse) had the bestowal of the Seal of the Demon Dragon (Zenos) finalized thus bing the son of Zenos (True Dragon of Blood Eclipse) ]> One thing I''ve noticed during my meditations these days where I''ve been avoiding training is that I can feel those of my direct or indirect Lineage. I can feel my children more strongly than my sisters since they carry my direct Lineage, but the sense of Bonding is diluted when ites to my supposed grandchildren. I can now clearly feel that Magnus as I will start calling him from now on also feels like my other children, while Irius and his other sisters seem to have inherited more of my Vampire traits, Silvia has inherited more of my Dragon traits, there has been H and Lilith who inherited most of my Demonic traits. It seems that my bloodline adapts to each individual differently when mutating, but I don''t know if it''s my fault this time or the interference of the Dragon God. "How do you feel?" (I) "..." (Magnus) "Different... powerful..." (Magnus) "Clearly different, that... there''s no doubt about it..." (Karina) Karina had a slightly tired voice, but I was asking these questions because, unlike other asions where I''ve seen people get excited about their new powers after an Awakening Ceremony or an evolution, Magnus was seemingly calm as he seemed to try to sense the changes in his body. I look at him, his form is now more anthropomorphic, his white scales have now be ck crystal scales with red sparkles inside, the thorns thate out of his body have be des on his two pairs of wings and his two arms sticking out like 2 des on each arm, all these des seem to be made of dark purple bones, the scales on his chest, arms and legs seem to be bigger giving an appearance of being more resistant. I look at his Dragon head, now he has 4 red eyes, on his head he has a pair of dark purple bull horns sticking out on the sides of his head facing down towards his jaws and a pair of dark red horns simr to des of his forehead, he has what looks like red hair or perhaps fur falling from his head to his back. Its teeth arepletely visible due to it not having lips, this exposes itsrge, sharp, dark red teeth. Its standing posture almost resembles that of a person if it weren''t for the clearly beast-like legs, its tail was thick with strong scales, and a sphere at the end filled with sharp spikes of dark purple color. His closed wings almost looked like a red and ck cape on his back, and all of his body seems to have strong muscles, but without being over the top, his appearance is fierce to the point of being frightening to other people probably, both his Aura and the presence emanating from him was Demonic and at the same time clearly carrying the power of Dragons. Magnus stands at a height of 500 meters, his colossal size and frightening appearance would be enough to scare an entire Kingdom, even more so with the aggression his wild Demonic Aura exudes at all times, but I know better than others, his aura is in that wild state because he still doesn''t have control over it due to the big changes he went through, only with training in the next few days he can try to control everything that has changed in himself. "Do you have trouble walking?" (I) "No, but it tired me a lot." (Karina) I who was holding her hand ask her closer and hug her waist before spreading my wings not flying, but floating slowly until I was at eye level and closer to Magnus. "How you feel, not about power, but about your heart." (I) "..." (I) This question may seem simple, but it''s actually very important, the first time we met a few days ago I noticed his depression and that was one of the reasons for having doubts whether he would fulfill the Dragon God''s request or not. Today he seemed to have managed to take a big step forward in oveing his depression or at least he had regained the willpower to not give up, which is why I went through with it all. Now things are different, his previous depression was due to the loss of his entire family, and no matter what crimes or mistakes they made, in the end, it was still his family, but now he haspletely changed not just in body, his blood and bloodlines have changedpletely missing thest link he had with his family, if he falls again now that he has managed to step forward he may not be able to be trusted. Thinking about these things, I asked this question seriously and looking into his eyes, his strength must now be close to mine, but without understanding his powers he cannot fight against me even weakened as I am, I want to know if he will me me for cutting thatst connection to his family. "I feel torn apart, not only was I spared but also gained so much power, I feel guilty in a way¡­" (Magnus) "Everything you earned was on your own merit, the Dragon God saw and recognized your character while Zenos recognized your will, there is no reason to feel guilty for being deserving of something." (Karina) I let Karina speak as I try to see his eyes, there is no anger, hate, or murderous intent as our eyes are straight, all I see is doubt and guilt, it seems he didn''t lie in her words. "(Survivor''s guilt is something I''vee to expect, I''m d he doesn''t regress.)" (I) "I think you already know, but we''re inside my Dungeon, there''s a city I govern on another floor of the Dungeon and you still can''t go there." (I) "Obvious reasons, my power has increased, my abilities have changed, and my body ispletely different from before, I''m not even able to change into my Human form these days." (Magnus) "Going to a city in my current state would be dangerous even if I don''t do anything, my Aura is very strong and I have no control over it for now." (Magnus) "These are exactly the reasons, I''m d you understand, do your initial training on this floor, when you get a certain level of control we can take you to the city where your new home will be." (I) "Home..." (Magnus) Magnus''s eyes widened when I spoke about showing off his new home, I knew he could be sensitive to that word and I said it to show support, I want you to know that this Dungeon is the city that exists here are your new home, maybe even if may sound strange to him now, it may be a smallfort in his heart. "Thank you very much for everything Mister Zenos... I mean... Father..." (Magnus) "You don''t have to force yourself to call me that just yet." (I) "Denying or avoiding a fact like this will get you nowhere, I even have a title showing that I am recognized as your son now, even the blood in my veins carries your lineage." (Magnus) "Calling you Father is something I must do both out of obligation as a son and out of respect for the help you are giving me." (Magnus) "For that I thank you... Father..." (Magnus) He seems to be like Irius having a sense of his own duty, he also seems to see what I did for him as a help, he''s not wrong, but in fear was these things distorted in his mind due to the negative emotions of his depression, when we are being so negatively affected by our emotions having our thoughts wander in strange and meaningless ways to conclusions that someone with a calm mind would see errors bes simple. "(Looks like I didn''t make a mistake this time, I must say that if it weren''t for the Dragon God''s request, I wouldn''t have risked turning someone like him into my son so soon, I''m d things are going well so far.)" (I) "(The worst is over, let''s see how he adapts and walks with his own legs from now on.)" (I) Chapter 1115 Cap 1113: Space Rim ? Pov Magnus: I was amazed at my body after receiving the Dragon Seal from Zenos or as I should get used to calling it, my new Father. I had never heard of such a huge transformation in anyone who received a Dragon Seal of whatever race they were, I could feel that it wasn''t just my body that changed, even my Soul was affected. The suffering of having my body destroyed and rebuilt from scratch was horrible, but feeling my Soul being shaped and hammered by that power was worse, I often felt the desire to stop this suffering, but I kept knowing that this was the path I chose. In the end, the result was more than I could have imagined, the power that runs through my body is fantastic, but receiving that power didn''t make me happy, I didn''t think I was worthy of that power, and I didn''t do anything that deserves such a reward, I spent thest thousands of years trapped uselessly in a crystal. I couldn''t stop my Father and my tribe that day, I couldn''t do more than wait for those thousands of years, I didn''t even have the ability to try to save or maybe even fight any of my tribe, all I did was stay standing there waiting whilementing my uselessness thus far. "(Me receiving this power is not fair, I don''t deserve this...)" (I) Sigh "But even if I don''t deserve it, I''m going to make good use of that power, if I had been strong enough at that time I could have stopped my Father by force, if I was powerful enough I could have freed myself from that damned crystal..." (I) "If I had been capable enough I could have done something other than being aplete useless..." (I) I didn''t want to feel so helpless again, I wouldn''t ept suffering like that ever again. The image of my family, friends, and acquaintances running through my mind, I know that each one of them is dead now, but just as I have known them throughout my life, I will build a new family one day, meet new friends and create new ties that won''t rece what I''ve lost, but maybe help fill the void I feel. "I will use this power to protect these bonds, I will not allow something like this to happen again!" (I) My sadness and guilt were crushed by my desire to destroy everything that stood in my way to protect these bonds that I hope to one day have again. "Looks like someone created some balls¡­ hahaha hahaha¡­" (Natasha) "Madam... Nat..." (I) "Finish that sentence and your head will have a long encounter with the floor." (Natasha) "..." (I) "I meant, how nice to see you again Natasha." (I) "That''s better, but I didn''te here for that, I came here because of that..." (Natasha) I could clearly feel Natasha''s presence as soon as I heard her voice, she was flying close to the clouds descending until she was floating close to my face. As always being close to one of the Living Cmities is suffocating, the pressure of his Aura is on another level. As she talks about why she''s here she points at me with hermanding hands down only making me more confused. "I came to train you, but that won''t be now, I''lle back tomorrow and meanwhile try to meditate to have a better understanding about the changes in you." (Natasha) "But why do you want to train me? Zenos asked for this?" (I) "I don''t recall offering options, your potential forbat seems ringly obvious, my Little Brother never ceases to amaze." (Natasha) "With you, I''ll have more options to fight, I''ll make sure I''m not too far behind in strength, I don''t want to have to make long trips like I used to when I wanted to find someone to fight." (Natasha) Her smile was kind of creepy, I''ve heard it said about the many times she started fights with the ancient Dragon Emperor or even the Elder Dragons just for fun. I don''t know why she seems weaker than what I''ve heard at the time, but her personality matches what I''ve heard, if I can gain something by fighting and training with her, I won''t let this opportunity pass. "I''ll be in her care... Natasha." (I) "I hope you still maintain that determination tomorrow, I will also bring someone who arrived today, so get used to your body at least a little bit." (Natasha) "Would you be able to withstand the same training we gave Zenos?" (Natasha) She left speaking her thoughts aloud and with a smile that sent shivers down my back. I saw it disappearing in the same direction Zenos went earlier, I can only imagine it being the safe room on this floor of the Dungeon, at least now I know why the sky here looks different, be it the number of Suns, numbers of Moons or even the position of the stars, the sky here didn''t make sense to me, but now that I know that this is a Dungeon, these inconsistencies start to make some sense. "I can''t waste a second, let''s see what this body can do." (I) ------------- Pov Mirian''s (?????): As soon as I arrived at the vehicle''s control room I sat in one of the empty chairs, it seems that this model still needs more than just one person, it must have been modifiedter to adapt to this pilot called Nara. I turn on the vehicle''s systems at my desk and activate the monitors to learn more about this new model''s capabilities, meanwhile, I deactivate the window tinting to see where we are. The ship was moving close to one of the moons, I was able to see some monsters fighting on the moon, it was just dots hitting each other over and over looking through the windows, but by using the ship''s image collection capabilities I could see the monsters and take approximate measurements of their bodies. "(This is a good data collection capability, it was faster than the old model.)" (I) After that I confirmed the route we are taking, it seems that we have already passed through the Fortaleza city that protects this world, I did not receive much news during this year of infiltration, but it seems that it is still on hold as she said it would. "(Looks like the Spatial Rims also had their Ability improved during that time.)" (I) I was reading the records avable on the vehicle to at least catch up on everything I still don''t know due to my time infiltrated in that world. It didn''t have many surprising things, it was more general information, and some clearly false, it must be to cause misinformation among enemies if the vehicle was recovered by enemies. As this was one of the protocols that I created, I was able to separate what was fake and what was real easily, it seems that during this time they continue to adapt our technology as needed. "Lady Miriam, we are approaching the Space Rim." (Nara) "Wasn''t it supposed to be more distant?" (I) While answering her, I confirmed our current position, this vehicle''s speed really was higher than what I remember, but our position is still far from the Space Rim I remember. "It was moved after an enemy attack tried to destroy it, we took the opportunity to ce it in a closer and more hidden point." (Nara) As she spoke I realized that we were approaching a field of meteors, we moved slowly between them and sometimes inside them in hidden tunnels before exiting the other side. I was able to notice that the ship connected with several devices along the route and I noticed the security system and rms installed throughout this ce, not to mention being closer to this world gives us a strategic and safe point of movement due to how they did, it must have been that inconsequential idea since it must have been risky to do it deep at that point without drawing attention. Soon we arrived at one of several meteors or asteroids and entered its interior through a hidden door, I realized that there were magical barriers between the defenses, when we entered we passed automatic weapons until we reached arge ring of threeyers with eachyer rotating in a direction. It seems like it''s already activating even before we enter, this should be a quick escape measure if necessary, I soon noticed the rippling space in the surroundings when the space inside the Space Rim was swirling like a whirlpool. As soon as we pass I feel a slight turbulence, it seems that the trip has also be more stable, which is good as it was getting seasick the way it was before. "We''re going to spend one day in this space tunnel, after that we''ll do a second the next Space Ring that will take us directly to the base." (Nara) "Construction should beplete by now, correct?" (I) "Yes ma''am, it waspleted 7 months ago and has already undergone two reforms for expansion as well as improvement of the defense systems." (Nara) "So my ns followed faster than I thought." (I) "I couldn''t say ma''am, I''m just a pilot, I leave these things moreplicated to the nning center people." (Nara) "It''s just a few I don''t listen to, the base is under mymand, I hope there aren''t any idiots there now, I''d hate to have to punch someone on my return." (I) Chapter 1116 Cap 1114: Project Zenith Moving Into Beta Phase ? Pov Mirian''s (?????): The trip took 1 day longer than expected, when we were leaving the first tunnel we came across one of the Colossus level Monsters and we were attacked. The monstrosity seemed to be made of countless rocks and was the size of a moon, its body moved rigidly and was incredibly fast, it used the rocks that make up its body to fire meteors towards us or form more direct attacks by forming arms, tentacles or des using the pile of rocks that make up its colossal body. Thanks to the vehicle''s sensors I was able to perceive magical energies leaking from his body, they were from the earth and space elements, my assumption is that he uses the space element to move since it makes no sense how he moves in a ce without gravity. Its surface appeared to be reinforced and had no apparent weak points, which wouldn''t make sense to look for anyway since we didn''t have weapons on this vehicle, it also wasn''t necessary apparently. Nara proved to bepetent as a pilot much more than I expected, a new pair of arms formed behind her as well as a second head whose face wasposed of only 6 eyes, they were made of materialized magical energy, one of the main focuses of our research since the first days and the one that was the third to show results, even my prostheses have some functions that use this technology. I look at her acting calmly and with extreme speed evenly without slowing down, the most surprising thing was to see the increasing number of holographic screens appearing around her and the various eyes in her second head moving individually. It was impossible to understand the gains she was making looking out the window, so I looked at my monitors to see how she was piloting with extreme precision, altering speed, direction, shield focus, and maneuverability to avoid the monster, all while nning the route to cause damage as much dy as possible to our great pursuer. It took us hours to escape this big insistent thing, then it took us 1 day and a few more to reach the second Space Hoop, this one hidden in a lifeless and desert world, it was just a big rocky sphere with no signs of ever having had any kind of civilization. The vehicle enters the world''s atmosphere and falls directly into an abyss full of countless tunnels, after 1 hour moving in thisbyrinth of precipices we enter a tunnel that we travel for another 5 hours before reaching the Space Hoop. As soon as we cross the trip it takes 2 more days, I noticed since we arrived in that dead world a tiredness in Nara after the deactivation of her 2 arms and second head with 6 false eyes, it seems that this mode of operation has great weight on her body. But now that we''re in the Tunnel she can leave it on auto mode as she only needs to follow a straight line, at least from our point of view it''s a straight line. I spent that day talking to her to find out in more detail about the base of operations that I am responsible for, I also tried to ask about the employees and how they have adapted, it seems that 79% of the employees have already gone through some improvement procedure, whether minor or greater degree. Thest day in the tunnel I spent training, I avoided using my prostheses as much as possible during that 1 year so as not to be exposed, apart from some tricky situations where the use of my full capacity was necessary, I did well during that year. Now I have to make sure I haven''t gotten rusty, I start testing both my arms and then my legs, my artificial eye was one of the few things I could use without being noticed, so I concentrated on more physical training aimed mainly at thebat. When we left the space tunnel it was only a few hours'' drive to the base, as soon as we arrived I saw the world below, a gas giant full of poison and the nest of a race with which we managed to reach a non-interference agreement. We move to one of the 5 Moons, the only one with a blue color and the other 3 are purple and 1 is silver. As soon as we get close to the Moon, several sensors in the surroundings connect with the vehicle for verification, but I know that we are being watched since before that, all the Moons have surveince teams as well as some asteroids that we passed on the way, there are also the long range sensors that should have been finished by now. "Take care of thending, I''ll get some things from my room." (I) "Yes, Mistress Miriam." (Nara) As I looked at Nara, her performance was exemry, much of what she did was only possible due to her prosthetics, but this was only used to perfection due to the individual''s own talent. "[Wee back Madam Miriam and Pilot First ss Nara.]" "Requestingnding route and permission to ess hangar." (Nara) "[Permission granted, follow the route we''re sending you and use the personal ess password.]" "Understood." (Nara) I noticed how she was already working on thending while stillmunicating with people at the base, her mind seems to be more analytical and multitasking than usual, maybe it can scratch her under my direct leadership, but let''s see how the others progressed during this one 1 year. Thinking how exemry this young Pilot was, to say the least, I headed to my room, gathered the storage crystals she''d brought, and changed into my formal robes. I hate formal dress, but an orderly hierarchy needs this kind of banal stuff, it helps keep things in order and prevents some idiot from trying to stop me just for not recognizing me, like I said before, I don''t want to have to punch anyone today. I feel the vehicle vibrate, it feels like we''ve justnded as I put on my silver uniform with the gold ents and look into the mirror. "I hate the color gold, I swear she chose that color for my uniform on purpose." (I) I eyeball the hat and pull it off my head before throwing it in the corner of the room. "I may have to wear that outfit, but I''m not wearing that damn hat." (I) I leave the room and head straight for the exit where Nara was waiting for me, her armsbined in just 1 slightly strong pair. I nod and she opens the doors, what followed was a lot of formal bummer for the troops to feel good about a superior arriving, but an inevitability of the hierarchy to give importance to my position in everyone''s mind, as if that kind of thing were needed nowadays. I got it over with as quickly as I could and went to my office where I met leaders from different sectors. I didn''t say anything about the progress of the mission to them, that kind of thing would just be a concern for them that they should stay focused on their responsibilities, what everyone needs to know are the results and transparency is something necessary for everyone to continue to have hope in the future see our slow but steady advance. After the meeting with those in the base''s highmand, I went to the room behind my office, a room connected to the long rangemunicator, I activate it after checking the time, and a transparent silhouette forms using holograms, its appearance could hardly be recognized, but Aura being transmitted was hers and there were no mistakes for that. "I''m d thems were actually able to reach the central base, good to see you Astrid." (I) "[I''m not at headquarters, I''m going to your base.]" (Astrid) "YOU WHAT!?" (I) "[If we''re going to take the next step of Project Alpha, then it''s time to call it by its real name.]" (Astrid) "I don''t like that name, Project Alpha works for me." (I) "[After everything we''ve been through the meaning of that name matters, it will give hope to everyone.]" (Astrid) "Or it will destroy what little hope we''ve fought to keep." (I) "[You may understandbat but don''t understand how to lead, believe me when I say that the name of our world will better reveal the importance of this mission to everyone.]" (Astrid) "You''re too confident to say that, you haven''t even heard my report." (I) "[I know you, Miriam.]" (Astrid) "[For you to suddenly decide toe back like that means that the Alpha phase was positive.]" (Astrid) "..." (I) Sometimes I hate how much she can predict what I''m going to do, she''s always been like that, always having two meanings to everything she does, that damn Genie. I spend the next hour telling her everything I''ve seen in that world over the past year, it''s just superficial information fixing more details only on certain things that demand greater importance. After that, I answered some of your questions as best I could before moving on to thest event that showed how much of that world I still didn''t know and what made me take the initiative to close the initial phase of our project to move on to the next step. I told her everything from the precautions with the quest to the full exnations we received when we were teleported to the Elves'' quest location. What followed were things that even I wasn''t sure of, some of the people who went there with me were known and had recording devices that I imnted in items I gave them, after retrieving some of these items, listening to what other people they saw that day and I realized that day myself, I couldn''t hide my surprise at the things I didn''t understand. "[The Saint of Death was also there as well as another unknown Saint?]" (Astrid) "Yes." (I) "[We have already seen 2 World Trees, one of thempletely destroyed and the other being protected by Elves in another world, but I did not imagine that its importance was so great for the world, it works as a mechanism of Harmonization, bncing and a connection point of the energy flow of the world, very interesting.]" (Astrid) "[You said there was someone who healed something like that?]" (Astrid) "I don''t know if healing is the correct term, but we can put it that way for now and yes, it was a Vampire boy." (I) "[You said that many of the abnormal individuals were around that Vampire?]" (Astrid) "Correct, the Saint of Death also hinted that she should be careful of my actions." (I) "[The Special Individual was also linked to him?]" (Astrid) "Yes, it seems to be her daughter, her name is Nicole." (I) "[...]" (Astrid) "[Alright, start preparations, we are officially starting the Beta phase of the Zenith Project.]" (Astrid) "Yes." (I) Chapter 1117 Cap 1115: You Saved Me Just By Existing ? I was talking to the new White Elf Queen before I left, she hadn''t been turned into an Ancient Elf yet, but that was by her own choice, she says she wants to train to control the power the World Tree shares with her before to ascend into an Ancient Elf if that is her wish I respect your wish. Anyway, there are others on the Floating Isle who have already be Old Elves and can take care of her transformation on their own, what matters is that the Elves'' problems are no longer my concern. Each of the 3 World Trees on that continent already have several individuals who have be Ancient Elves, things can now walk on their own without Freya''s interference or mine preferably. When I say goodbye to the White Elf vige, I return to the port city that has ake of clouds instead of real water. I said goodbye to those I knew in the city, it seems that there is still time to rebuild the city since the attack that the Church of Luz made some time ago, but they have people for that. I left the others doing the preparations with the ship that was already looking different once again, now with some metal tes in some areas and it seems that they decided to repaint the ship in a dark blue like the night sky together with stars, the sails of the Ships seem to emit space element energy instead of the wind magic from before, they also painted an Eclipse on the ship''s sails, meanwhile on the wooden deck and inside the ship ornaments of Dragons were everywhere. It was now pretty easy to identify whose ship it was for anyone I ever encountered, but I have to say that drawing attention now isn''t something I mind too much, after everything I''ve been through I''m more inclined to let things take their course while it''s not a nuisance, there''s no use trying to avoid drawing attention to my case, so I''d rather put it aside for the sake of my heart''s health when everything inevitably goes wrong. Nira seems to have managed to help people in the port city with building materials, while I''ve been away taking care of other things, she''s always very responsible, I''d like to give her a vacation, but if I bring that up I''ll get another punch in the face like first time I suggested. With everything ready, we were leaving when a Fairy of Light that we already knew appeared flying at high speed towards us, it was someone that we already knew before and was apanied, it was Lux, a friend of Luminus and a Fairy Queen of Light. In the past I couldn''t even measure the distance between our forces, the same could be said about Luminus, but after climbing so much in strength our difference is not that big anymore, I still wasn''t on their level, that''s for sure, but the distance it was something he could see clearly. I was thinking about these things as I managed to follow Lux''s movements with my eyes as I allowed her to board the ship, as soon as shended people looked at her and herpanion for only a second before they went back to their tasks. I walk over and say hello to the two before asking them toe in, being polite to a visitor at your home is the basic thing a person should do, I took Lux and her partner to a room where the table was already being set by Freya. On the way I looked at Dragonewt who came beside Lux, her strength was far below me, but it wasn''t the difference in strength that caught my attention, it wasn''t the beauty of this woman either, but her white scales, element of Light Pure in his Aura and the mark of the Church of Light on his chest. But even so, it was strange that she didn''t have hostility towards me in her Aura even though I have a heretic title for her religion which makes all of them feel natural hostility towards me. "Don''t worry about her, actually she''s the reason I''m here." (Lux) -------------- Pov Magnus: I was trying to meditate for a few hours now, it was one of the first things that my mother taught me, in terms of meditation she was better than my father, that''s because her powers were more about affecting the mind and Soul, which needed great control emotional and mental to use efficiently. As I started early with this I prided myself on being my greatest strength, but now I can''t get into a meditative state even after hours of trying. Sigh "My senses are much more powerful than before, the amount of information my mind collects is much greater, I can also feel the flow of natural energy around me, there are many new sensations that distract my mind..." (I) My senses were the main reason, but they were far from the only reasons, every time I move I can feel the power coursing through my body, the strength of my muscles, the density of my skin, the feel of those new scales, not to mention the shape of my body is not the same. There are so many differences and I haven''t even begun to explore how far this body can go, I can''t concentrate and empty my mind. "Maybe practice a little." (I) I get up and start with a walk, starting at the beginning and progressing little by little will help me adapt to the changes I''ve been through. I walked and I could feel the muscles in my leg, every step I took created craters in the ground due to my strength, every time I lifted my leg it was at a different speed and even bncing myself was something I had to relearn. It only took a few minutes of walking to get my bnce easily, part of that being because I''ve already been in a Humanoid body when I transformed into my Human form back in the day, it''s not the same as it is now, but it''s close enough for me to adapt the who knew. That part had been the easiest, the hard part was being able to walk without destroying the ground below me, if this continued when I was starting to run every step would create canyons and if I started flying and I had to go through something like that it would be a storm wherever I fly. It looks like the adjustment period is going to be more intense than I imagine. I needed 30 minutes to control the strength of my arms while training with light punches in the air, of course, it didn''t work out at first as I knocked down several trees with each punch trying to understand my strength. After 2 hours of practice, I had at least a basic understanding of my body and my senses, it was far from precise control, but at least I got a sense of my changes, so I tried Meditating once more. "You''ve been a mess since morning, but with a body that size it should be something to expect." (Zenos) "..." (I) I open my eyes already turning my head in the direction of the voice surprised that Zenos has returned so quickly, I didn''t expect to see him again today, but the one who surprised me the most was the one next to him, I would never confuse the silhouette of that person even using that hood to hide the face. "I apologize for the disaster, I find it difficult to control my body at the moment." (I) "This is a Dungeon, by tomorrow everything will be in ce, so destroy as much as necessary." (Zenos) "I also brought someone with me, so go to him..." (Zenos) The person who came with him walks several steps ahead of Zenos until he is close to me, a pair of wings full of white scales are revealed on his back as he floats to a point just below my head and within a line of mostfortable view for me. She lowered her hood revealing her serene face and golden eyes gleaming inbination with her long golden hair tied in a long side braid, her silky white skin and scales as immacte as a newly formed snowke. "Mabel..." (I) "You honor me by knowing my name, sir..." (Mabel) "Magnus, that''s my name now." (I) "My best wishes on your release and new name, Mister Magnus." (Mabel) "How you recognized me... I understand, to be here apanied by my Father, you must have heard about me." (I) "A Fairy Queen named Lux brought her..." (Zenos) "I didn''t need others to tell me, I''ve spent my whole life looking into her eyes, I recognize you no matter how much you change." (Mabel) "No need to be formal with me, you were the only one toe back more than once or try tomunicate with me, in my view there is no need for formalities between us." (I) "You were there at one of the most horrible points in my life and you were there by my side for that you have my eternal gratitude." (I) "You are wrong, my being there was my eternal gratitude for existing, my lord." (Mabel) "My mother was persecuted by our people and took refuge with the Dragons of Light beside the Church of Light." (Mabel) "I was taught from an early age about the history of the Dragons and the Church of Light, but in my mind, I always thought there was something wrong, the reasons for many great battles were so simple and superficial." (Mabel) "I didn''t agree with anything I was taught, but I couldn''t speak or show how I thought, I saw others being punished for what I myself wanted to do by expressing my doubts." (Mabel) "Everyone was always pushing me, but I could see that I wasn''t the only one having doubts when I was younger, but gradually the anger at being rejected by those of their own race made those like my mother count other races instead of reflecting on yourself." (Mabel) "At a young age, I found myself isted with people around me insisting on everything I didn''t agree with, I couldn''t sleep and before long my growing fear of those around me made me see them differently, illusions caused by the fears of a child and there was no one who could understand about me, there was no refuge for me even in my house with the mother who had changed to someone who I could no longer recognize being there..." (Mabel) "That''s when I was taken to the Hall of Penance as it was called, an abandoned ce in ruins and dust, the only thing there being a giant Crystal containing a Dragon I had never seen before." (Mabel) I saw tears in her eyes as she closed her eyes before continuing her story, I still remembered the child I saw that day, how can I forget the only child, the only person who in thousands of years asked if I was okay. "As soon as I saw that Dragon my eyes filled with tears, my mother thought it was about the fear of such Penance, but the truth was otherwise, I saw in those eyes staring at me a boundless sadness." (Mabel) "The story my mother told me that day was criticizing the fact that you went against the Lord... I mean, the former Dragon King Rhaegal." (Mabel) "My mother spoke criticizing his attempts to go against his Father and his entire Tribe, but in my ears, I heard the story of a hero who, despite being surrounded by people with contrary thoughts that he knew would end in a terrible mistake, fought alone without to be gripped by the same fear that I felt consuming me every day." (Mabel) "You saved me that day just by existing, finally I wasn''t alone, finally I had a safe ce to go back to..." (Mabel) I couldn''t feel her Aura due to my inability to control my own Aura, but it wasn''t necessary, I had heard her say that before, but this time I can respond to her words. "I think we both helped each other then, for your presence was the onlyfort in my heart for thousands of years." (I) Chapter 1118 Cap 1116: Land Of Dragons ? I can see the ship moving further and further away from the Floating Ind, we were returning the same way we did, with the only difference being going directly to thend of the Dragons instead of going around as we did before, which shortens the travel time, I also noticed that the Ship was faster than before. "Dragonewt already taken?" (Kira) "Yes, she came because of Magnus, the two were talking about very personal things, so I decided to get out of there." (I) "Is Magnus your new son?" (Kira) "Now yes." (I) "His strength seems to be as great as mine, but he has no control over his power." (I) "But you should let the others go see him, it seems you are isting him by forbidding everyone to go there." (Kira) "I''m isting him, someone so emotionally unstable and with so much power is a risk, especially if you don''t control his power." (I) I was isting Magnus, taking away my Sisters, Familiars and now this Dragonewt of Light, I didn''t allow anyone else to go there without being apanied by me or one of my sisters. Magnus needs time to control his power, my sister Natasha seems interested in him and will take care of his training, so I have nothing to worry about. But until he is in a more emotionally safe ce and has control over his power, only then will I let him go where he wants as well as visit with anyone. For now, I only allow Dragonewt to be there, that''s because they seem to have some connection, I don''t know if it''s friendship, love, or emotional dependence, but I know that her presence can be of great help, I''ll talk to Karina to talk to her while Magnus is training with my sister. "Zenos!!" (Kira) "Huh..." (I) "What is it? Why are you screaming?" (I) "You got lost in your thoughts again, you weren''t paying attention to my question." (Kira) "It happens sometimes, unfortunately, it seems like a bad habit that I can''t get rid of." (I) "What was the question?" (I) "What are you going to do with the pod?" (Kira) "I''m honestly still thinking, I''m really intrigued by what I can do with this pod, but I don''t know if I should do it." (I) "For now I''m leaving it to see what I''m going to do with him after Magnus is already able to fight on his own, I don''t want two creatures with strength of my level without control in the Dungeon." (I) "Especially this cocoon that I don''t know if it will have any intelligence or emotion when whatever is insidees out." (I) "Erica is very keen to study the Cocoon, Lilith is trying to pull her into a n to steal the Cocoon when she isn''t paying attention." (Kira) "She''s an idiot." (I) Neither of them will be able to touch the cocoon while in my shadow, even if they managed to get out of my shadow somehow, neither of them would be able to get close, only me and my Saints can get close to the Cocoon without being attacked. "Just ignore it, Erica must be just having fun, she''s smart enough not to try something so stupid." (I) While I was talking to Kira I continued to see the Floating Ind disappear from my line of vision, our path was already traced and everyone was doing their part. That night after everyone had a full stomach, I spent quality time with the girls, after that I couldn''t sleep, so I walked aimlessly because of the restlessness I felt suddenly, but when I realized I was already in the city in front of the Communal Temple with Vanessa waiting at the door with Alice and Karina on either side. "What does that mean?" (I) "They''ve both sensed your disquiet and I''ve been awaiting your arrival." (Vanessa) "So that was..." (I) "Yes, please follow me, Father." (Vanessa) "..." (I) I follow behind Vanessa into the empty temple with Karina and Alice standing beside me as I enter, we all head to the room with the statues of the various Gods, I do my best to try and ignore my statue as I continue following Vanessa to where the statue of the Goddess Selene. But early at the door of the Communal Temple, I understood what the restlessness was, in fact, this would be the first time I was being called without undergoing an Evolution or during sleep, I don''t understand why I needed toe here. "(Goddess Selene.)" (I) Still in debt over the hello reason for all of this, I walked past Vanessa who stood still and bowed putting one knee on the floor before calling the name of the Goddess in my mind. Soon I felt the blessing within me release the power of the Goddess that crossed my body going to my Soul, in my vision only the color red existed before I saw again, when my vision returns I am in a different ce, it was an aridnd without anything, there was no nt of any kind, there was no water as far as I could see and the air felt dry from what I could feel through my Aura, there was no wind no matter how light it was, the air was stagnant and not even clouds existed in the sky which was green in color with a white sun at the top. I didn''t know where I was and I didn''t bother to find out, that''s why I wanted to leave this ce, since I managed to reach the trinity with nature I could feel the flow of energy from the world around me, I got used to feeling these natural energies full of life, but now I don''t feel anything, not even the energy of the earth element, it doesn''t make sense to me, there is nothing. But I suddenly felt the Blessing of Goddess Selene within me react to something as my body was pulled an unknown distance to a different ce. When I realized I was in a desert like the one I was in before, in front of me there was a colossal mountain with w marks on its side, and behind me, I found ake of Blood with someone sitting on a throne in the middle of theke. But I noticed that on the edge of theke, there were some flower seedlings that were soon submerged in blood as theke seemed to expand little by little. This was the first ce I felt any kind of energy, the strongest life energy I felt was surrounding me and I knew that all this life energy wasing from the Blood which in turn was flowing from the wrists of the Goddess Selene sitting on the throne in the middle of theke. "Mother..." (I) "Come my child, we need to talk..." (Goddess Selene) --------------- The next day it was noon when I opened my eyes still kneeling in front of the statue of the Goddess Selene, for me, it was a much longer time. I stand up and take one more look at the statue of the Goddess Selene before turning to the three Esperantos still standing behind me. ---------------- 1 weekter I was sitting at the front of the ship when I saw the mountain range that marks the beginning of thend of the Dragons. "Looks like we''re going to arrive ahead of schedule, what did Nicole do with that ship?" (I) "She has been improving the Ship for a long time, but when she returned from the Battle with the Evil God she called everyone to make several changes." (Elizabeth) "I''ll leave further exnation aside, it was a rhetorical question." (I) "You must learn to keep track of what those around you do if only to get an idea of what they do when they are away from you." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth for thest 2 days has been wanting to teach me more about how to be a ruler and she does this by pointing out the things I haven''t done, which are a lot of things, I basically yed for Nira as well as other trusted people running the city inside the Dungeon while I only make the most important decisions. Honestly, Nira is more ruler of that city than I am, but it looks like my sister''s patience over this is running out. Too bad I don''t n on moving, I care a lot about the city and the people who live there, but I just have too many things to do and too little time to do it all. I trust the people who take care of everything in the city and I''m sure they are verypetent in their respective roles, much morepetent than I would be doing any of their tasks. Meanwhile, I spend my time on training, studying magic and Spiritual Runes as well as meditation which has be part of my training to better understand my Aura or Authority. "Looks like someone came to get us." (I) "Wind Dragons, they are fast, by the numbers they must be an entire Tribe." (Elizabeth) Coming from the mountain range were dozens of Dragons, half of them the size of the ship and 2 of them more than twice the size of that ship. They were approaching very fast and soon stopped in front of the ship, one of the 2 biggest Dragons glows green before its colossal body disappears leaving a human figure with disheveled green hair in its ce. "Who are you and why are you heading towards thend of Dragons?" Chapter 1119 Cap 1117: Dragon Castle ? As soon as these Wind Dragons arrived the first thing I did was reveal my Dragon Aura and I wasn''t the only one, Natasha and Silvia did the same, meanwhile, Karina came to stand by me as well as Barok who has been on deck with the glowing eyes looking at the Land of Dragons in the distance. Silvia had already told me that Dragons like to reveal their Auras as a form of greeting, the sh between Auras reveals their Tribe, their Strength, their emotions, and their intentions. I must say that I found it strange at first, but then I understood that Dragons who are a proud race and who don''t like to lie, are sure to show who they are in their entirety when they meet. Now that I think about it, I think Father of Nix tried to do something simr to me when we first met, but the difference in strength was so great that it was like something different for me or maybe he really was just bullying me for not liking me. When our Auras were revealed without pushing against the Wind Dragon, he who was in his Human form as well as the other Dragon waiting nearby still in his true form did the same by revealing their Auras. I felt the sh of Auras during their collisions, and soon I began to better understand the two Dragons and confirmed that the one in Human form was the leader among them. When I focused my eyes on him I realized that he was exchanging nces with Natasha, she jumps to stand beside me while pointing at me with a smile on her face. "It''s not me, I''m just hitchhiking, talk to this little one." (Natasha) "Please don''t call me small around guests." (I) "He is not a guest, he entered the ship without permission." (Natasha) "If I ask to lower the ship''s defenses and I haven''t attacked him, then he''s a guest." (I) "That''s a very good point, his arguments have improved, and discussions with Elizabeth are having some effect." (Natasha) "What are you talking about?" (I) "So you didn''t notice, I think you saw having to listen to her talking in my ear after that, damn it." (Natasha) "I think you are diverting from the most pressing topic." (Karina) "..." (I) I wouldn''t let it go, I''ll definitely remember if Ie back to this topic after dealing with this Wind Dragon. When I turned to him I realized he was looking at me and waiting, he didn''t seem angry or worried, but I felt him trying to probe my Aura deeper, our forces were very close and that''s why he couldn''t. I took a step forward and held out my hand, he didn''t hesitate to reach out his hand to shake mine. "I''m Zenos, I''m the leader of this ship, I''m going to the Castle of Dragons." (I) "I am Uriel, True Dragon King of Wind and one of the guardians of the border of mountains." (Uriel) "Your Aura is strange, it seems a mixture of many things, but your identity as a Dragon is Unmistakable, but I don''t recognize your Race, which Tribe are you from?" (Uriel) "I am the first of my kind, I am a Blood Eclipse True Dragon King." (I) "..." (Uriel) When I introduced myself he did the same directly, his expression was calm, but I could see a glint of confusion in his eyes, when I revealed myself as a Dragon King his expression was the same calm as before, but the glint of confusion in his eyes disappeared being reced by seriousness. "I see, looks like you''re the one we heard about." (Uriel) "It would need more context to confirm." (I) "The new Dragon King who will undergo the Castle Ceremony." (Uriel) "I don''t know if I''m the only Dragon King to emerge, but as far as I know the one you spoke of must be me, I came exactly because of a Ceremony of some kind, but I don''t know the details." (I) "It looks like the other Dragons with you, a Blood Dragon or something close to that, but the other one¡­" (Uriel) He looks away from me and back at Natasha with the glint of confusion returning to her eyes, I can''t tell if he recognizes Natasha as one of the Living Cmities or if my sister''s Aura is that strange to him. Then he looks away, still with that gleam of Confusion, at Silvia who was walking slowly, I imagine that the strong energy of her Nature is a little strange to him, not to mention the way her Aura interacts with the nature around us, as if receiving support from the world itself. "These are my sister and my Daughter, by my side are..." (I) "I''m Karina and the one behind Zenos is Barok." (Karina) "A pleasure to meet you Wind Dragon King, I am the Knight who protects the Great Dragon Zenos." (Barok) "An ascended Dragonewt, your loyalty is true, nice to meet you all, if you don''t mind I will apany you to the castle along with one of my sons." (Uriel) "Actually it would be a help, I have no idea which direction I should go to get to the castle." (I) "I''m going to go talk to the others, wait here a moment." (Uriel) He disappeared, but I can tell that he just flew off at great speed towards the otherrge Dragon before the two of them returned to where the other smaller Wind Dragons were, a few seconds after he was returning with another smaller Wind Dragon towards us. When they entered the ship in their Human forms, we started to follow the direction Uriel pointed, at that moment Vanessa and Nix appear from inside the ship, probably leaving the Dungeon open in the hold of the ship. "Good to see you again¡­sorry I can''t remember your name." (Vanessa) "I still hadn''t received a name, in our family only when we went through the Awakening Ceremony did we receive a name, you can call me Galius." (Galius) Vanessaes to greet Uriel''s son, it seems they already know each other which I find strange since I don''t know him or his father. "Did you two already know each other?" (I) "He was the Dragon that led me to the Morror Contractor." (Vanessa) "I had one with the Vampire Empress, I just yed my part." (Galius) "Yes, she was a great help in getting my sword back." (Uriel) "Come to think of it, I haven''t met her yet." (I) "She is Elizabeth''s daughter, as far as I know, she is no longer in this world, I remember hering to ask me for an artifact before going on a mission, but I don''t remember what it was, I was busy with something else and I didn''t pay much attention to what she said." (Natasha) "So my mother is not in our world?" (Vanessa) "What kind of mission needs the High Priestess of Blood personally to take care of?" (Vanessa) "Uriel!?" (Nix) "Little Moon, how good it is to see you, your Aura and strength arepletely different from what I remember." (Uriel) ------------- We spent days with Uriel and his son talking inside the ship or taking them to the Dungeon, we spent a lot of time talking, I wanted to know more about the situation with the Dragons and he was a great source of information. In our conversations, I discovered that he was as young as Nix and that''s why he was one of the Dragons who liked to visit her before the event where she was sealed. He said he was there that day, but he was too weak to participate in that battle, he saw everything that happened and dedicated his life to training because of that day, I also found out that Nix''s nickname is something his mother called her, Little Moon. Uriel helped by increasing the speed of the Floating Ship, thanks to that we arrived in a little over 1 week of travel, it seems that thends of the Dragons are bigger than I thought. When I looked at the Castle of Dragons, even from afar I was amazed, it was as if they had carved out the entire structure of a gigantic mountain. The Castle was big, imposing and at the same time carrying an ancient feeling like some kind of prehistoric ruin or something, I got really excited as we got closer. On the way I met many Dragons, but for some reason, they were all Dragon Kings, it seemed that it was not an ident, they were trying to get to know me, and it seems that a lot of information about me became rumors among Dragons because of Arash spending time with me, it also didn''t help my sister Caitlyn who was the only one able to hold Arash alone for so long traveling with me. It was my first time meeting so many Dragons and I found that they are just as straightforward as Arash, it seems to be a trait they all share, but unfortunately, not all are as wise as I had hoped. Some among them just wanted to fight, clearly, it was me who came to do this ceremony, but instead of fighting me it was Natasha who fought most of the time, that''s why she started the fight, thatbat maniac. I was happy to arrive at the Castle and when I thought about what I should do because I was in doubt whether I would wait or go down to enter, a person with wings full of ck crystal scales shining as if there were several stars inside. When this person was at the front of the ship, he stood still as if he were standing in the air as if there was something solid invisible under his feet. He stands still in a normal manner before giving a slight bow, pointing with one arm towards the castle as he speaks politely. "I am Ortiz, assistant to the Dragon Emperor, I have been waiting for his arrival, please follow me." (Ortiz) Chapter 1120 Cap 1118:Eclipse Progenitor Part 1 ? Pov Goddess Selene: It''s been a week and I get up from the throne, but I don''t close the wounds on my wrists, the blood flows from my wrists like an open faucet, of course, the amount of blooding out is much greater than it appears. I close my eyes and feel the blood that hase out of my body so far, beyond the ocean of blood I''m standing in now, the blood seems to have reached the core of the. "It doesn''t look like the vitality is going to be enough..." (I) "The energies of the rest of the universe don''te this far..." (I) I was restoring a dead world, this was the world that the Evil God that Kalistos defeated destroyed, they not only brought death to all living creatures in this world, they killed the world itself. The Soul of a worldes from all the life forms that inhabit it, from the least of the flowers, the most numerous race of people to the most powerful of monsters, all are seen with equal value by the world, the world gives to conditions for everyone to live and they all take care of the world, at least that''s how it works most of the time. "I can restore the Circle of Souls'' connection to this world, I can even redirect energies to this world, but I can''t do such a thing as guide the flow of energy, I''ll also need a central point." (I) "I''ll leave that to you Aine." (I) "I''ll talk to Dravos, the Spirits will be of great help." (Aine) I look up and see Aineing, she floats in front of me without touching the blood of this ocean. "I''ve never seen a world so destroyed, now I understand why Kalistos wanted to take action himself." (Aine) "I think even your help won''t be enough, we need a World Tree." (I) "For that you have to loosen your grip on this world." (Aine) To descend to the mortal ne a God needs apatible vessel that resists his power, but there is another way, to take dominion over the ce, the way I did it in this world was to make the Territory of my Divine Realm epass this entire. Only with something on this scale can I try to breathe life back into this dead rock. The amount of vitality I''m pouring into this world is quiterge, but it''s necessary and that''s why I can''t interrupt. "Do you think everything will turn out all right? Aren''t you afraid of losing your High Priestess?" (Aine) "She''s fine, your assignment is more of a warning than a threat, at least until they do something more drastic." (I) I couldn''t help but smile at the thought, I don''t like the way these people do things, but it''s not my ce to intervene, at least not now. "Stop lying, we both know your intentions, you didn''t call Zenos here for nothing." (Aine) "I did what I had to do, our time is getting shorter, I need it ready for what''s toe." (I) "The creatures of the Abyss might be bad, but we have a lot of powerful individuals¡­" (Aine) "Power is not an issue, it never was... the real issue is...." (I) "It''s no use telling her, this isn''t the kind of thing you say so someone understands, she''ll know when the timees." (Akatosh) "Why are you here, Akatosh?" (I) "Your son will undergo the Dragon Constetion Ceremony." (Akatosh) "..." (I) I remember this ceremony, it could be difficult for him, but at the same time I don''t believe he will fail, determination is something he has in spades. -------------- Pov Dantho (Evil Priest of Greed): I have to say that I don''t like going to these people, I like their determination and I ept their methods, but I can''t stand the organic aesthetic they believe in. I see the world where they are, it seems that they can no longer or do not want to stay hidden anymore, I can see them even before they reach the surface of the, I can see those things moving onnd. As soon as I went down to the ground I could feel the eyes on me, literal eyes, there were eyes on the rock trees and even some eyes with wings flying, all being made of flesh, it seems that they have already changed a lot of this world. "I don''t need to go where they are, I just want to know how the n is progressing." (I) "..." (I) I keep waiting and nothing happens but I can feel things moving underground, the trees around are also having their homes broken revealing the range moving inside just like more eyes, no matter how many times I see it, I will never get over it, and get used to this filth. "I know you''re watching me, so answer quickly." (I) With my words arge lump of meates out of the ground as if it were the head of a worm with a Human mouth, he stops a little away from me and opens his mouth revealing a staircase down into a tunnel of meat. "I hope this isn''t an invitation toe in, I''ve already made it clear that I won''te to you." (I) "Don''t say things like that, we''re allies, aren''t we?" Even though I''m still, my Aura spreads for miles around me, that''s how I felt the tentacle with a mouth at the ending out beside me, but I didn''t turn around to look. "I don''t like your beauty aesthetic, don''t get me wrong, I just find it disgusting." (I) "You do not understand the supreme beauty of form and function that only living flesh possesses." "That''s not why I''m here, I want to know about the n." (I) "We''ve already been able to identify the materials we''re going to need." (Haku) The reason for not diverting my attention from the flesh staircase was the presence I felt going up it, soon a young woman who appears to be at the height of her 18 or 19 years appears. One of the prettiest women I''ve ever seen, slightly bluish skin with antennae on her forehead and a long tailpletely straight behind, her two eyes arepletely made up of irises, she looks calm and speaks softly, but I know how much she is distorted inside. I couldn''t help but smile at such a beauty and walked over to run my hand over her face. "Are the antennas new?" (I) "Yes, I''m d you noticed, it helped a lot as a conduit to link my consciousness with..." (Haku) "It doesn''t matter its function, only its meaning." (I) "I''m happy with your greed to go further at any cost, I wish all your creations were as beautiful as you are." (I) "My God also rejoices in our arrangement." (I) "Don''t worry, we''re ready to go, but we''re having some problems." (Haku) "What kind of problems?" (I) ------------- Pov Zenos: "I am Ortiz, assistant to the Dragon Emperor, I have been waiting for his arrival, please follow me." (Ortiz) I look at the Dragon in front of me but focused on its appearance from what I just heard. His wings and scales resemble mine, but I''ve clearly never met him before, it also looked different, his scales are rougher than mine, and the stars on his scales are also more fixed while on my scales there are even energy flows. Before I look rude to him, he saw walking to the front of the ship and floated in front of him revealing my Aura, which he also reveals his to interact with my Aura, the Aura collision was simple and at the same time the enough for me to understand his power being star and space based. "Nice to meet you, Ortiz." (I) "I am Zenos, True Dragon King of the Blood Eclipse." (I) "I know who you are Mister Zenos, the Dragon Emperor told us about you and Miss Nix, we are very happy to wee you here." (Ortiz) "But the ship must stay here for obvious reasons, otherwise I ask you to apany me to the Throne Hall where the Dragon Emperor is." (Ortiz) I nod and tell them to wait a few moments, then Nix and my other Familiars, as well as Karina, Silvia, H, Barok, and Magnus get up to join me, my 3 sisters are alsoing together for some reason. We all followed Ortiz into the Castle of the Dragons, it was much bigger and imposing from the outside, the whole ce seems to be a witness to countless years, I can''t even imagine how long this castle has existed. I go to a hall with several statues, and each statue revealed the image of a different Dragon, it was an incredible ce, but in a room like the whole castle as far as I could see, everything being clean and organized, but there was a statue that seemed to be destroyed without care. Ortiz exins to us that this is the Hall of Dragons, where statues of each Dragon King leading a Tribe or the Dragons who did remarkable things among Dragons are preserved for eternity. "Where to now?" (I) Chapter 1121 Cap 1119: Eclipse Progenitor Part 2 ? We were taken to the throne room where we found Arash who disappeared the moment the door opened to take his daughter in his arms with a big smile on his face. "You look great, every day that passes you look more like your mother." (Arash) "Dad, we can talkter¡­" (Nix) "But I missed you so much¡­" (Arash) "Sir, we have other people present." (Ortiz) "Everyone here is a person who doesn''t like formalities, so don''t worry, Ortiz." (Arash) "What an idiot father." (Caitlyn) "Come my daughter, I want to know everything that happened since we separated." (Arash) "..." (I) Before anyone could say anything, Arash was already walking Nix in his arms out of the throne room. He didn''t even greet anyone, he simply ignored everyone giving attention only to his daughter, her selfishness was tant and I didn''t care, I know how important Nix is to him. Without having the Dragon Emperor say what he was supposed to about the Ceremony, Ortiz stood still with his eyes open not knowing what to do before heaving a sigh and leading everyone to our chambers. On the way, he apologized because of Arash''s behavior, but it wasn''t necessary, Arash did it knowing that none of the people apanying me would care about this behavior. Arash seems a little impulsive, but he''s not an idiot, his insouciance just goes to show that we still have plenty of time until this ceremony I''m supposed to attend. When we were all alone in an empty room inside the Castle of Dragons, I followed Magnus to another room being guided by him, it was the room with the statues where we were earlier. Magnus in his Human form has many of my traits to the point of looking like Nix''s brother as the two share brown skin color, red hair, and different colored eyes. Magnus was 5''7 tall and imposing with a toned body with muscles worthy of a warrior, the way he carries himself is also normal most of the time. One thing I noticed was his nervousness from the moment we arrived at the castle, it was also the first time he left the Dungeon and the floor where he has been training all this time. It seems that none of the Dragons recognized him, but his nervousness was something I clearly noticed the whole way, especially when we passed this hall full of statues earlier. "You don''t need to be so nervous." (I) "I know, but I thought someone might¡­" (Magnus) "The only one who noticed was Arash, but he should have known in advance, I don''t see Luminus failing to tell him about your situation." (I) I noticed Arash''s gaze shift for a second from Nix directly to see Magnus, that''s enough for me to know, for sure he noticed who Magnus really is or was. "But why did you want to talk to me?" (I) "I wanted to talk about Mabel." (Magnus) "If you''re going to ask me for rtionship advice, you''re dead wrong, you should go talk to..." (I) "What! No, you got it wrong! We don''t have that kind of rtionship!" (Magnus) "She''s someone important to me, but not that kind of important!" (Magnus) "We can see each other every day, but that''s why I like talking to her..." (Magnus) "(Seeing someone that big behave like a teenager is almost funny.)" (I) The more he denies it, the worse it gets, I couldn''t help but shake my head at this Dragon''s naivety, his dread and repeated attempts to exin are great demonstrations of what he really feels. He spent a few minutes trying to exin to me without noticing his face turning red, his fear of what I said seems to have been greater than the nervousness of being inside the Castle of Dragons, it wasn''t on purpose that Imented on that for him to calm down, but I''m d to see your mind has wandered. "(Looks like I should check this girl outter...)" (I) cough cough After he realized he was talking too much, he coughed a bit before rolling his eyes to the side trying to calm himself down, his lost eyes bing more focused as his gaze fell on the only destroyed statue in this Hall. "What did you want to talk about?" (I) "My training with my Aura is almostplete and I have control over my power, I was wondering if I can start visiting the city." (Magnus) "Mabel said she should talk to you first, but I also have a question if you don''t mind." (Magnus) "You can go to the city whenever you want, but you should talk to someone about some customs in our city, try to talk to Barokter, he can tell you everything." (I) "About the question, I already said that you can say whatever you want to me, I''m not your boss, leader, or whatever you''re thinking, I''m your father." (I) "Talk to me normally, you don''t have to be so formal or polite, just be yourself." (I) "I''ll try to keep that in mind, thanks." (Magnus) "I was wondering if I can start building our tribe, from what Mistress Natasha has said, there aren''t many Dragons under hermand yet besides my brothers." (Magnus) "I never seriously thought about it, can''t we just stay as we are?" (I) "I don''t know if you realize your position, sir, but you are a Progenitor among Dragons, you are in the same category as the Primordial Dragons and the Dragon God himself." (Magnus) "Dragons are important to the bnce of the world and the entire universe, we are powerful by nature for a reason." (Magnus) "We keep a bnce between things, we protect important areas in a world, we fight against creatures that try to invade the world like the Creatures of the Abyss or more often the space monsters." (Magnus) "Each tribe has its own characteristics and specialties, even being the youngest of my brothers, I can say that we are verybat-oriented, with a wide range of attack types." (Magnus) "I found Dragons to bezy by nature standing still for long periods of time and selfish by nature." (I) "That''s not wrong either, the more powerful the Dragon the less opportunities for him to act personally, particrly those like the leader of the Tribe who need to be ready to lead." (Magnus) "My old Father stayed on our mountain for centuries, spent a lot of time helping with our training and waiting for the moment to act." (Magnus) "(Why didn''t anyone tell me that being a Dragon would only make more responsibilities fall on my head?)" (I) "The boy is not wrong, young Progenitor." While talking to Magnus, suddenly a female voice appears from a corner where a gray-haired woman was sitting with a piece of wood in one hand and ws protruding from the fingers of the other hand, she used her ws to scrape the wood when carving a little statue of mine. "I didn''t see thedy there when we arrived, did she hear everything we said?" (I) "Mostly, I was thinking about something else and I didn''t see it when they came in, I just started to pay attention to how much your son panicked exining." "Honored be Zadiris, Elder of Wood Dragons and mother of forests." (Magnus) "(An Elder Dragon?)" (I) "Don''t be as serious as you were in the past, try to learn from your new Father." (Zadiris) "..." (Magnus) Magnus started to sweat and I can see her hand shaking, but I can''t me him, if this woman is indeed an Elder Dragon, from her words I can assume that she knows the truth about Magnus, which could put him at risk. I look at her calmly, she''s clearly strong, I can''t say how strong, but at least she doesn''t seem to be hostile towards Magnus and doesn''t seem to have any bad interactions. "Come, I have something to show you." (Zadiris) As I walked behind her, I looked around the hall looking for something and it didn''t take me long to find it, it was a statue that had the name Zadiris with the same titles and race described below, which Magnus called this woman. "(No more doubts when her identity, the question is what does she want with me and why did she make a wooden sculpture of me?)" (I) --------------- Pov Miriam (??????): She would arrive today, and I had to wait for her arrival to follow the next step of Project Zenith, I still wish I had done everything differently, it would have been faster, but she was always excessively careful. "Ma''am, your new prosthesis is ready to specification." "I''m on my way to getting it fitted, I also need a new eye, when will one with the specs I ordered be ready?" (I) "I''ve been told there''s nothing we can do about it, your current eye already has the best specs we can currently use." "(So if something like what happened in the Elf''s forest happens again, I''ll be without one of my senses again...)" (I) "(My domain of Aura is still superficial, it cannot be used as one of the senses, I knew I should have concentrated more on that aspect during that 1 year.)" (I) While walking to the operating room, I was making ns, thinking about each part of the n, nothing can go wrong this time, our enemies are acting more and more in secret, which demonstrates that they are not alone, so this n cannot fail. "[Reporting to Base Leader Miriam.]" "[The vehicle carrying the president has just arrived.]" "I''m going to the OR, tell her I''ll be unavable for the next 3 hours and follow her instructions." (I) "[Understood.]" Chapter 1122 Cap 1120: Eclipse Progenitor Part 3 ? Magnus and I followed this woman through the castle, the way we were taking it was clear we were heading uphill, but she didn''t say a word about where we were going. This woman appears to be around 40 years old, but her tone of speech seems like that of an elderly woman, her hair is green and her body is in shape, in fact, I had difficulty identifying her as someone in middle age, that''s because her beauty does not can be argued, she is undeniably beautiful. She has short light green hair, dark green eyes, pale white skin, and doesn''t have any Dragon features, no matter how I look at her now, I see nothing but a Human woman. Even though the ws on her hand that I saw being used to make my miniature wood carving were no longer present, her hands werepletely normal, and her control of the Human transformation is impressive. I can''t feel her Aura either, it seems that our difference in strength or control over our Auras is too great, maybe I could figure something out if I was more rude in pushing my Aura towards her. Of course, I''m not foolish enough to offend a stranger by doing something rude like that for no reason just out of curiosity, but given everything Magnus had said, it was impossible not to be curious about her. "You need not worry about me Rhaegal boy, I would never me a child for a father''s mistakes." (Zadiris) "Your changes from her are great to the point that even other Elder Dragons won''t recognize her identity, so rest assured." (Zadiris) I turned my eyes to Magnus beside me, so focused on her that I didn''t notice Magnus'' panic that still hadn''t subsided. "If what you say is true, then how did you find out about him?" (I) "I must say that the changes in him are more than extreme, his body, Aura, and even his Soul are very different to the point of being unrecognizable, even his light power has been transformed into something else." (Zadiris) She stops walking and turns calmly, pointing at Magnus. "But his posture, the way he walks, the way he talks, and the way he carries himself, it''s all still the same, but I only confirmed who he was when he recognized me, not many can do that in the shape I''m in now." (Zadiris) "I see... you''ll have to be more careful from now on, Magnus." (I) "I''ll do my best." (Magnus) After finishing talking, he was silent once more when I realized we were going up a spiral staircase and I looked through the nearest window, we were in the highest part of the castle, on top of the mountain. When we go through the door at the top we are outside the castle and on the highest part of this mountain, the old woman points in a direction and the space starts to undte before transparent stairs form from the solidified space. "Come." (Zadiris) I keep walking without hesitation, Magnus follows me without thinking twice as we keep going after her until we feel like we pass through a barrier, and a door of silver bones suddenly appears in front of us, I can feel countless True Dragons Auras from that door. The Ancient One walks through the door without slowing down as I was surprised by the condensed Aura of countless Dragonsing out of the door, it only took me half a second to recover from this surprise before continuing, but Magnus was not as well as I was. The Aura was powerful, but it wasn''t hostile, it didn''t press against us at any moment, but it was terrifying like being in the presence of countless Dragons looking at you, you could say it was psychological or mental pressure, I could bear it easily and that''s why I used my tail to grab Magnus''s wrist as I pulled him toward the door with me. When I entered I saw the Elder again, she was standing looking at me with a slight smile of approval, but I soon diverted my attention to the surroundings. We were in what looked like arge hall, but there were no walls, just crystal columns with bookcases carved into them, where various books could be seen from top to bottom. Other than that the sky was interesting because I could see the stars as if I were outside the''s orbit, I soon realized that it could be more than that when I saw a veryrge rising on the horizon. "Where are we?" (I) "Ancestral Shrine, cradle of all origin andnd of the Primordials." (Magnus) "..." (I) "As the boy said, this is where your ceremony will be held in a few days, son of the Blood Goddess." (Zadiris) "This is the Holy Land of Dragons, each of these crystal columns was made from the power of a Dragon Emperor, and the books represent the entire history of that Dragon Emperor." (Zadiris) "Below us are the monuments of the Primordials, containing their Blessings and Wills for eternity, each one of them today a lesser God in the service of the Dragon God, the first of all existence and father of all Dragons." (Zadiris) "Wee to the Ancestral Shrine of Dragons." (Zadiris) With everything I just heard, I couldn''t help but look at each of the crystal columns and the books contained in each one in a different way, now knowing why we are here. I also couldn''t stop looking down for the first time, the floor was made of transparent crystal, I realized that there was another room below, this one without a column, in its ce, there were crystal walls containing Runes, but they were not Spiritual Runes, in fact, it could even be anguage I don''t know, what really caught my attention was the perception that these Runes were moving through their monuments, it made it impossible to distinguish anything. I tried to send my Aura down but I couldn''t, it waspletely blocked, I didn''t try to force it, in fact, I avoided trying to do anything so there would be no misunderstandingster on since this was a ce of great importance for Dragons. I looked down one more time and for some reason, I felt watched, but I couldn''t see anyone else down there or around us. "Why did you bring us here?" (I) "Arash should have done that, but that boy prefers to spend his time with his daughter, I can''t me him for that, so I''vee to do what should be his duty." (Zadiris) "In your ceremony must be all your children, not just those who carry your Dragon power, also bring those who received your Blessing, I can feel their connection with you." (Zadiris) "I feel naked like this, you can see so much about me, and I don''t know anything about you." (I) "If you don''t like it, get stronger, there''s little I can''t see about you, but not everything I can understand." (Zadiris) It seems like she doesn''t mind being rude to me, in fact, she might be doing it to encourage me to get stronger, but maybe it''s just to let me know that there are those who can easily discover my secrets. "Do I need to know anything else about the Ceremony?" (I) "Yes, your ceremony will not be that of a Dragon King, that''s because you are more than that as the boy told you before." (Zadiris) "You will undergo a Ceremony as a Dragon Progenitor, as the one who brought a new type of Dragon into existence your name shall be engraved alongside your equals." (Zadiris) He finished thest part by pointing downwards, but this time I couldn''t see anything, the Hall below was obscured to me, if I hadn''t seen it before I would have thought it was an illusion. "Be prepared with your willpower at the ready, you''re going to need it." (Zadiris) "Any details on how this is going to happen?" (I) "I don''t know myself, I''ve never seen one of these ceremonies happen in my lifetime, so I couldn''t help wanting to see you in person." (Zadiris) So she was curious about me, I can understand that, she must be very old by the way she talks, also I can''t deny that my situation is peculiar even for someone like her. "I have onest question if you will." (I) "Ask, no need to worry about anything." (Zadiris) "Where exactly is this ce?" (I) She smiles at my question. "You might have noticed by now, we''re on one of the moons outside our world." (Zadiris) She says this by pointing to the giant world I saw rising over the horizon, enough of her hint for me to confirm that that was the world we were in a few minutes ago. "Now let''s go back, it''s not your time yet, wait for Arash''s call." (Zadiris) "Yes." (I) With that we went back the same way we took to get there, but this time the old woman separated from us as soon as we reached the top of the castle, leaving only Magnus and I standing there looking around not knowing where she went. "How do you feel, Magnus?" (I) "Honestly? I can''t say..." (Magnus) I looked at him realizing that it had been a lot for him to take in, so I was talking to him as we walked back to our quarters, it seems I need to call the others inside the Dungeon. On the way back I tried to get Magnus to put his mind right when talking about Mabel, I also wanted to nt a seed in his mind, something I''m sure Mabel is hoping too. Chapter 1123 Cap 1121: Eclipse Progenitor Part 4 ? In the next few days, I spent my time meditating, the image of that ce didn''t leave my thoughts, I could feel something there that I couldn''t identify, something that I didn''t know how I was feeling. I was isted letting others do what they wanted, so I dove into deep meditation, I didn''t care about anything else. I felt that it was something important, but it took me a while to understand what was important. I kept reying that memory over and over trying to understand what that feeling was, that''s when I realized that Magnus wasn''t looking at the stone monuments with those strange Runes, his eyes wandered as if trying to understand what the Ancient was saying when he pointed to the floor. That''s when I realized he couldn''t see the Hall below the ground, probably just as I couldn''t see itter, but I''m not sure the same could be said for the Ancient One, unlike Magnus who is an open book, that woman didn''t demonstrated nothing. From the beginning we saw her until the moment she separated from us, I didn''t see a single spontaneous reaction from her, I can''t say if this is part of her behavior to be overly controlled or this is a precaution to not reveal anything. After realizing that I couldn''t aplish anything by analyzing Zadiris'' behavior, words, or actions, I tried to make out something else, either in the crystal columns around me or in what I saw in that hall below. After a few hours I realized where that strange feeling came from, that''s because I felt a slight reaction in my blood every time I was reliving the memory of when I felt being watched, it was a weak reaction, but it was all over my body. Knowing what to look for, it was easy to direct my meditation to explore this feeling further, and for that, I kept reying in my mind that scene of feeling the observed sense. Meanwhile, I continued analyzing my blood this time in a more focused and thorough way, that''s when I realized that it was not my blood that was reacting, but my lineage. For the first time, I felt something in my bloodline, there was something there that reacted whenever I remembered that moment when I felt watched, but the reaction was too small for me to understand what that was in my bloodline, even after 2 days of trying I got nowhere. On the third day, I got up from the meditation posture I had been in for more than 2 days, the first and most important thing I did was look for something to eat, I had gone days without eating and I was starving. After that, I went to the only person I thought would be able to help exin my doubts, but unfortunately, Arash was nowhere to be found. I tried talking to other Dragons and Dragon Kings that were in the Castle, but none of them understood what I was talking about, I tried talking to Magnus, but he also had no idea what I was talking about. That''s when I thought about my sisters, but it was to no avail, Caitlyn was sleeping and threw me out of the room with a giant fist that formed in the air, Natasha talked about not knowing what I was talking about and Elizabeth was so interested that she started to ask even more questions about everything I felt, especially about lineage. Elizabeth clearly didn''t know what I was talking about, but it piqued her interest, as someone whose Authority is rted to blood, finding out that there is some aspect she doesn''t understand was more than just intriguing, her level of curiosity was extreme and just disappeared in front of me so there was nothing else to say to her. I stopped for a few seconds to think and went after someone who might be more experienced than my sisters, I went after Silvia. Unfortunately, it seems she doesn''t know about it, Dragons often cooperate with Elves and World Trees, but it''s not like they have a source connection, so she didn''t know about many things about Dragons, it seems that a World Tree Oldest world might know something, but she is no more than she once was and cannot contact other World Trees like before. With that, another day passed and I didn''t know what else to do, the curiosity was too high, but all I could do was sit and wait. ------------- Time has passed, I''ve already been in the Castle of Dragons for almost two weeks, and with Arash''s help, I was able to perfect my Dragon Awakening up to 90%. Since hitting that mark I''ve realized a lot of new things, the first and most important was that I hit a growth hurdle with this skill, no matter what I did or how much I trained, I couldn''t go beyond 90% as if I didn''t have enough strength to go further or something was missing for me. With Arash helping me at his daughter''s request and being a great way to torture me with the training excuse, I was around him for over a week, I wasted no time sending him questions. He answered as much as he could, but when I got to the part about the feeling I felt in my lineage when I went to the Holy Land of Dragons, he didn''t say anything, he didn''t even try to pretend, all he said was that he would find out in time. I was getting frustrated, but I tried to let it go, I spent my spare time looking for something in the Dragon library inside the Castle. There were many books, many among them were ofrger sizeprising the pages being made of leather and the cover being made of scales. Thanks to my interest and intelligence I managed topletely master thenguage of the Dragons as well as other ancientnguages, one of the things I noticed after that was that none of thesenguages were simr in writing to the Runes I saw on those monuments and I couldn''t find anything in the books that help with this mystery about the feeling I felt in my lineage. It didn''t seem like there was even a reference to what I felt, so I tried switching to learn more about the Dragon Progenitors, but I didn''t find much, they seem to be called Primordials instead of Progenitors, but that makes sense since they''re listed as myths and legends among Dragons as suggested by the few books I found on the subject, considering the absurd lifespan of Dragons who live longer than empires. The only thing I found among the Primordial Dragons is the fact that they are counted as children of the Dragon God, but I don''t know how much of this can be interpreted as true considering that Dragon Emperors are also considered children of the Dragon God. ------------------ Tonight when I came back from the Dragons'' library still with one of my arms hanging down healing from the training I had against Arash, I find him in my room, his expression serious as he nods in one direction. I followed him as we walked, at first not knowing where I was being taken, but I soon recognized the path I took weeks ago with the Elder Dragon, Zadiris. I was being taken to the Hall in the Holy Land of Dragons, it seems she was right and that would be the ce where my ceremony would be held. On the way I didn''t see anyone, but while we were climbing the highest tower I looked out the window noticing that it''s already getting dark outside, I didn''t even realize that I had stayed so long inside the library. Something I also noticed was the number of Dragons outside flying around the Castle or floating around the Castle, half of them were looking at where I was climbing apanied by Arash, and the others were looking up, looking at the sky above dusk. When we reached the whole of the Castle of Dragons, I climbed right behind him on the stairs that had been slept on solidifying the space into the form of steps, Arash took me all the way until I felt myself passing through the barrier the same way as days ago. After that, the same gate appeared again, and this time I didn''t hesitate to pass through without effort, the Aura of countless Dragons didn''t affect me much, maybe because I already experienced feeling the Aura of the Gods needing against me or an effect of owning an Authority, but now that I already knew about this Aura, I could enter without being surprised by this Aura like the previous time. As soon as I entered the Hall of Crystal Pirs in the Holy Land of Dragons, I realized that all my children, Familiars, Heroes, Priestess, and my two Saints were there waiting for me, along with them was Arash who passed through the gate just before me and some people I didn''t know, with the exception of Zadiris who was beside them, which made me think that they are all Elder Dragons. "The time hase for the Ceremony of the Progenitor, Zenos." (Arash) With his words all the crystal pirs glowed as the books in them disappeared while crystal statues of various types of Dragon appeared in the ce of the crystal pirs. I also noticed that the surrounding space seemed to ripple as the Dragon God''s presence spilled out into the surroundings. Chapter 1124 Cap 1122: Eclipse Progenitor Part 5 ? I felt the presence of the Dragon God spreading throughout this ce and the blessing I carry from him awaken within my body. But that power did nothing but spread through my body through my veins, other than that nothing else happened. "..." (I) I soon realized something, I could see the statues that had formed from the crystal columns changing shape by moving their eyes all at the same time, but it wasn''t me, Arash, or any of the Elder Dragons that the statues were looking at. The statues were looking at the same point, a ce where there was nothing, but I knew it was right in the middle of the hall of monuments below, I remember because that''s where I was standing when I was here a few days ago. "All in their positions." (Arash) "Wait for..." (I) "The focus of the ceremony should be on the center." (Arash) Arash just moved his hands and I was knocked to my feet in the middle, right where the statues were looking. I felt that Arash''s movements were making the energy of the Dragon God around move, he waves a few more times his hands moving my Familiars, children, and those connected to me. Meanwhile, the Elder Dragons were moving on their own, each of them took a position where different Kingdoms will rise, I quickly realized that their positions were the same as the monuments I saw standing below us days ago. My children stand behind me with their hands cut off, their blood flowing to where I was revealing grooves in the floor I hadn''t noticed before, these patterns being revealed by the blood it looked like a mural of drawings about the history of Dragons, I saw something simr in some of the books I read in thest few days. My Familiars knelt behind me as did those who had be my Heroes, my two Saints stood on either side of me, one raising a crystal with the symbol of a drop of red blood, the other with a crystal with the symbol of a Eclipse. I don''t know where these two got these crystals, but it looks like everyone was given instructions on what they were supposed to do, my sisters being the only ones standing around doing nothing. When the grooves in the ground filled with the blood of my sons thrones formed behind the Elder Dragons where they all sat down at the same time, I felt the presence of the Dragon God focus in the design revealed by the blood on the ground. Arash has his scales, horns, wings, and tail be more prominent revealing more of his Dragon nature while staying out of the drawing on the ground. "" (Arash) Arash''s words resonate with the presence of the Dragon God in the surroundings and once again I find myself feeling that feeling of being watched, this time stronger than thest time. When I try to look around I realize that it had changed locations, but only me. This time I was standingpletely naked inside the hall with the various monuments that I saw from above days ago, when I looked up everyone was still in their same positions, including me who was still among them. It didn''t make sense for me to see my own body, it was something strange for me, but it wasn''t the first time, what baffled me was the fact that I didn''t know when or how it happened without me noticing. I also didn''t know if I was just in a mental projection, if I was inside an illusion, or if I was in a Soul state in that ce. Unfortunately, I had too many questions and no time to look for those answers. I could feel myself being watched and considered it more important, when I looked up I noticed that the Elder Dragons had eyes glowing in the same colors as the thrones they are sitting on. "(You''re back...)" "(Is this a new one?)" "(His lineage is full of variants...)" "(Does he look like a Demigod?)" "(What''s his name?)" "(What''s your strength?)" "(Do you know who I am?)" "(Do you know who we are?)" "(Parent.)" "(Parent.)" "(Parent.)" "(Parent.)" "(Parent.)" "(Parent.)" "(A new Progenitor?)" "(Yes, a new Progenitor.)" "..." (I) I could suddenly hear several voices in my head, each voice extremely powerful carrying boundless will, I was being overwhelmed by these voices with each word resonating in my mind, these voices spoke sometimes one at a time, and other times they spoke together. But something they always had inmon was me, asking things about the mummy or stating things about me, I noticed the monuments glow along with the voices in my head. At this point, it was not difficult to identify that these voicese from the monuments that in turn came from the Progenitors, the Primordial Dragons. This time I could feel the feeling I always felt, the feeling of my blood reacting on these monuments, I could feel the power of the Dragon God enhancing this feeling. "(What is your Strength?)" "(What do you fight for?)" "(What do you seek?)" "(Why do you persist?)" "(Tell me.)" "(Tell us!)" "(Reveal your truth!!!)" This feeling only grew more and more when several Auras along with Authority began to emanate from the monuments to strike me, it was at that moment that I realized that I could not use my Aura and my Authority. In that situation I keep hearing several voices saying different things, I was being overwhelmed by the power contained in the monuments and I was dealing with this still unknown something inside of me, I couldn''t stay focused on one thing. Soon I could feel, something in my mind seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, several images from my previous life to the present day that I live in this new life, it seemed that my whole life passed through my eyes slowly, but at the same time, it was so fast. As I was reliving those memories in what could be a fleeting moment or days and days, all the while the questions still popping into my head. That''s when I reached the same conclusion I had taken a long time ago, willpower was always what moved me forward, no matter how desperate I felt or while everyone said it was impossible, I took a step further than anyone I hoped because of my resolve to have the willpower to go further than others and to take risks. Even the times I helped someone was based on their willpower, I never liked reaching out to those who no longer have willpower in their bodies. When I thought of that the questions stopped as a surge of energy surged from within me, being expelled by the Dragon God''s power coursing through my veins. That''s when I realized that the body that was in the hall of monuments was neither my Soul nor a mental projection, it was something much more significant that was always there sleeping inside me without ever being noticed or understood. "(A willingness to walk into the unknown.)" (I) "(A curiosity to reveal all truths.)" (I) "(A resolution never to be stopped on the way.)" (I) As I thought, the body where my consciousness was changing, no longer being in Human form but changing into the silhouette of a Dragon with an image of the universe within it. "A boundless will that surpasses all illusions, this is what I seek." (I) Next thing I knew, my consciousness was back in my body and instinctively I looked down to where I once thought I was, now there was only a new monument with Runes I couldn''t read dancing across its surface. But somehow I knew what each Rune meant even without knowing how to read theirnguage, it was strange and familiar at the same time. I suddenly knew what the monument was, I knew its meaning and I knew its origin, a representation of me and an eternal mark of my existence, a Totem for all those who would one day share my Lineage and descent. A Totem to be the protection of my future descendants, as this was formed I could feel the connection of my lineage with this monument, I could also feel its connection with different intensities with each person here. "" (Arash) "" (Elder Dragons) Ding! With that, the Ceremony ended, but as I stood looking down, I could feel a part of me in that monument, a part of me sleeping as if it wasn''t necessary and the same could be said of the other monuments as time went by. When everyone was taken away only Arash and I were left in that ce, even my Familiars left. "From now on every True Dragon in this universe will know about you, they felt the new pir that joins as a Primordial." (Arash) "So there are things you must do, but it''s all up to you." (Arash) Chapter 1125 Cap 1123: Dragon Totem ? I was very tired at the end of the ceremony, but it wasn''t physical tiredness, I was mentally and spiritually exhausted. I still hadn''t digested everything that happened at the ceremony, I needed time to understand all of this before I even started asking questions, but before anything, I needed to rest. When I got back Iid down on my bed to sleep, but I wasn''t able to, my body was full of energy, I had more energy than I had when I went to the ceremony, what needed to rest was my mind and soul. Without having a better solution, all I could do was meditate in the hope that it was enough, with that I spent hours meditating and without realizing it, I fell into a trance state that I only noticed when it was toote. When I opened my eyes I was in the same hall of the monuments where I passed through the Ceremony, in the hall hidden below the hall of crystal pirs. But there was something different, there was no monument around it, I also couldn''t see the Hall of Pirs or the starry sky when I looked up, all I could see was the image of my dreams, a space full of flowing energies and what it looks like a path where I usually walk, but this time I was seeing it from afar. It was at that moment that I saw, as if they were dots on the horizon, people walking this path, I couldn''t see these people from the incredible distance, but for some reason, I knew who they were, they are all my children and some others connected to me. I could see somethinging towards me from where they were, it was a red glow, and only when it got closer I realized it was something simr to a line, I say simr because it was some kind of flowing liquid. When I could see these supposed lines I realized that they were all going in the direction that would end up in front of me, it was when I stopped looking up and looked forward that something rose from the ground as ifing out of the bottom of ake to its surface, it was the same monument that formed during my Ceremony. When this monument appeared in front of me, cracks formed around it as the Runes around it lit up, soon the pieces fell away revealing an image of me in the form of aplete Dragon, the supposed lines falling down to where I was are attached to the Dragon making him open the eyes. Our eyes meet and it was like a door of knowledge opened in my mind, it was like I understood everything that was happening, there was no doubt or answer, it was like I just knew everything rted to it. That in front of me was a Dragon Totem, the monument is just a physical representation of the Totem, not the real thing. The true Totem will always be me, a part of me will always exist for those who carry my Lineage, it will not only be a passing on of potential but knowledge and skills for thosepatible. A Progenitor Dragon bes the eternal Totem of those who carry its bloodline, it absorbs the skills, knowledge, and power of its bloodline to pass down to each generation as needed. I can be this Totem, but not my physical self but a version of me, the one in front of me is a representation of my will, Aura, Authority, and lineage. He has as much intelligence as I do, but he''s not sharing his power with me because that''s not how it works, he''s for me to share my power with others, to be a part of the potential they already have. To me, the Dragon Totem ispletely useless, but to those tied to my bloodline, it is a leap in both strength and potential, not a power they can consciously seek, but rather a power that will be there to push them when needed. The Totem carries a part of me, the reason for my exhaustion is exactly why a bit of my consciousness and Soul were scraped away for the creation of this Dragon Totem, it wasn''t something I was forced to do, the power of the Dragon God just told me instinctively how to do it, I made that decision of my own free will without realizing it, now I understand it. ---------------- When I opened my eyes again in my room there were no doubts or uncertainties, I knew what I had done, I knew what I was from that day on and I knew that I would always be the support of those connected to myself in death or after it. I couldn''t help but smile from the happiness of knowing that my family''s future will always be supported by my power, there is no greater fear for someone who loves family than not being able to support those they love in their most needed moments. "Why are you smiling?" (Nix) "You''re wee, I''m just happy, but how are you after these days away?" (I) Nix was with her father all this time, I hardly had time to see her these days, but I can understand the endless longing her father feels for her. Arash will always be happy to spend more time with his daughter, so I didn''t interfere with them during this time, I know this is also the will of Nix who misses his family. "Thesest few days have been good¡­" (Nix) "..." (I) Nix may have said few words, but her smile counts for more than any words thate out of her mouth, a smile with bright eyes full of emotion, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her so rxed and happy before. "Master, how long are we going to stay here?" (Nix) "A little more, Arash is helping me understand my power as a Dragon, I also have someone to help birth." (I) "The cocoon?" (Nix) "Yes, Karina has been working on creating the Dragon Seal using all the power of the Dragons of Light that Luminus'' group killed." (I) "This time there were many True Dragons of Light, it seems to be a gift, but I think it waspensation to make me more easily ept to make Magnus my son." (I) "Do you n to hold the cocoon Awakening Ceremony here?" (Nix) "I''m definitely going to do this here, I have no idea what''s going toe out of the cocoon, and the strong murderous intent, hunger, and cruelty I feel from this thing I can''t even tell if it''s going to be an ally or just a monster." (I) "I thought I would be a Divine Servant, that''s what you said." (Nix) "That''s what I heard, but I''m not a God, at least not yet, I also know that I created this thing through a Curse to torment someone, I''m not sure if anything good wille of it." (I) I wasn''t lying, I''ve been worried about this cocoon ever since I left the Gray Elf vige, I have no idea what''s going toe out of there, so far it doesn''t seem to have intelligence acting on pure instinct, I suspect the reason for being friendly with me so far, whether because he was born of my power, he senses the simrities I bear to him. I''m just not sure if it will gain intelligence when after the Awakening Ceremony and if it will continue to be obedient when that timees. So I''m thinking of sticking it here long enough to make use of Arash as a Triumph card to destroy the creature if it turns out it can''t be controlled or can live with others. "Karina seems to be having trouble creating a unique Dragon Seal as I requested, which is why it''s taking so long." (I) "Why not create several Dragon Seals? Wouldn''t that be better?" (Nix) "Turns out I have one big w, my curiosity." (I) I can''t help but think about it since the thought crossed my mind, a single Dragon Seal being made with so much power from the Dragons of Light, if I use something like that in the cocoon it might be that a super dragon will emerge, or something, maybe your bond with me is even stronger, maybe the power of light will even help bnce the darkness I feel from the cocoon. "Master, are you thinking of doing something absurd again?" (Nix) "Sadly yes." (I) "And you still want to use my Dad to deal with the fallout?" (Nix) "That''s the biggest reason to stay here longer, if I don''t know what''s going to happen, I prefer to have some guarantee." (I) "..." (Nix) "..." (I) "..." (Nix) Sigh "Have you thought about not doing something so risky if you think it''s going to be dangerous?" (Nix) "I already thought and I''m still thinking..." (I) "Then why do you still want to do this?" (Nix) "Like I said, I''ll never get it out of my head, the curiosity is killing me." (I) "This is also a safe ce to do it, out of sight of unreliable people and with someone powerful to deal with any unforeseen consequences, so why not give it a go?" (I) "..." (Nix) "And they say that Lilith and La are the insane ones¡­" (Nix) "Come on, it''s not that bad..." (I) I know I''m wrong, but there are some things that should be tried even though I know the risks, even though I know the dangers I still get the thrill of thinking about the endless possibilities of just trying to do something like this. Chapter 1126 Cap 1124: Border City ? "I think training won''t be so useful for you anymore, there is something missing that is blocking your growth as a Dragon, I believe that at some point you will get there, so don''t worry." (Arash) "..." (I) cough cough "Let me help you." (Vanessa) "Let him take care of himself, you''re in the middle of your training." (Natasha) I was lying in a pool of my own blood, just like at the end of most of my training with Arash, that bastard uses training as an excuse to beat me up. Vanessa tries toe heal me, but she herself has been training with my sister to improve her healing capabilities, I suggested this knowing that she has been giving less and less focus on the Auge once was her specialty, and she can''t let one of her specialties drop so much just being focused on something else. After some time waiting for the pieces of my bones toe together and my wounds to close, I drink a barrel of blood as I walk around holding my head which has taken many blows today. Without realizing it, I arrived at the ce where Karina has been spending most of her time, a Temple to the Dragon God that is inside the Castle of Dragons, there were many other Dragonewts and Dragons in that ce, but I could tell that they respected Karina by their looks. I don''t know how I ended up here just walking aimlessly, but I knew it had something to do with Karina and that''s why I went to her. "Something wrong?" (I) "..." (Karina) "Karina!" (I) "Huhhh!?" (Karina) She seemed distracted looking at her hands, her eyes seemed to be locked on an image in her mind, she didn''t notice when I approached or called her, only when I used my Aura in my voice when calling her name did she respond with some reaction. "Sorry, I hadn''t seen you, but I''m d you''re here." (Karina) She starts to pull me to a hall on the second floor where there was a mural of a Dragon bigger than a, whose body couldn''t bepletely seen, it was an incredible painting. "Why did you bring me here?" (I) "I just didn''t want people eavesdropping on our conversations." (Karina) Karina pulls out the bandage sphere full of Runes where the power of the Dragons of Light was stored, I''m surprised that it''s the same way I left it when I gave it to her, I thought she was already trying to create the Dragon Seal. When I looked at her face I noticed that she was despondent before she started to speak. "I''m sorry to say this, but it''s impossible for me to do what you asked, the amount of power here is enough for a thousand Dragon Seals, I don''t have enough power to do what you asked." (Karina) "If you don''t get it that''s fine, you don''t have to be upset about it." (I) "If I try hard, I might be able to create a Dragon Seal with the equivalent power of 50, but that would be the maximum and I''m not even sure I could do it." (Karina) "It would also needrge amounts of Holy Power, Aura, and Authority from you for that." (Karina) "50... I think we can round this number... let''s do it like this..." (I) -------------- That night I arrived being carried by Irius to my quarters, Irina came carrying Karina who unlike me was unconscious from exhaustion, otherwise she is perfectly fine. As soon as I hit my bed I wanted to surrender to the arms of the Goddess of dreams, I was having trouble even keeping my eyes open, but unfortunately, there were things that needed to be done before surrendering to sleep. "Who are you? Why are you in my room?" (I) "[I''m surprised you noticed, it looks like I need to improve concealment magic.]" Suddenly space begins to ripple in one corner of the ceiling, then a cylindrical crystal with several magic circle grooves appears emitting a male voice. I was lying on my bed and dragged my body a little to lie back as if I were sitting, but besides that, all my Familiars were already on standby, Orion was inside my body since Irius went to get me to help with my recovery, Hinata was inside the bone ne meditating like she''s been doing every night, La is hiding in space just like this Crystal was doing before, Sakura is in nt form in the big potted nt by the window, Nix is inside my shadow to take a look at the pod and Ragnar is on the other side of the wall. I started to share my senses with all of them as soon as I entered the room and I felt this presence hide folding the space around them in an unnatural way, they are all seeing and hearing the same things as I am, they are all prepared to attack or defend necessary case. I myself am already ready to fire up several skills with the first being limit oveing to ignore my fatigue and manage to activate many other skills in sets for a quick attack. "Answer quickly, I''m a little tired as you can see and I need to sleep." (I) "[I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt you, I was just curious when I heard about a new Primordial Dragon.]" "You still haven''t answered my question." (I) I activated my Aura and Authority at the same time spreading it across the entire room to a point where I could almost instantly activate a Territory. "[I''m just someone from Border Town, you can call me Orsel.]" "[This is just an Investigation Golem that I tend to use as a convenient means ofmunication.]" (Orsel) "I could be polite and say it''s nice to meet you, but that''s not a good way to introduce yourself." (I) "[I am surprised by your calmness, but from the murderous intent being picked up from so many directions I imagine yourpanions are ready to destroy my Golem at yourmand.]" (Orsel) "Why are you here?" (I) "[I already said, I''m just checking you out, I didn''t n on doing anything, I didn''t even know you until yesterday.]" (Orsel) One of the reasons I keep questioning him is where we are, if I was able to spot him hiding while still being exhausted, then there''s no way the other Dragon Kings or Arash himself being the Dragon Emperor let this thing go unnoticed. There are only two options, the first being that they noticed and allowed it, which turns out to be an ally or friend, the second option would be a dangerous enemy who revealed himself to me on purpose in order to make it seem like I found him on my own. The second option is too risky and if it''s the right one there''s not much I can do, so I prefer to believe in the first option since it''s the only one I would be able to do something about. "Why would I be of interest to you? Are you a Dragon too?" (I) "[No, I''m Human, but it''s not just about being a Dragon, it''s about your specific race.]" (Orsel) "[The truth is, I am thinking of hiring your services if possible.]" (Orsel) "..." (I) "[I know I might seem too suspicious to you, this meeting might be a little intrusive, so I will withdraw and we can talk tomorrow with the Dragon Emperor present if you wish.]" (Orsel) "I can, but before you go, haven''t I heard where you''re from?" (I) "[I already told you where I''m from.]" (Orsel) "I''ve heard it''s a border town, but you still haven''t told me which Kingdom or Empire." (I) "[I see, it seems there was a misunderstanding, what I meant was that I am from a ce called Frontier City, that is the name of the city and it does not belong to any Kingdom or Empire.]" (Orsel) "[This is a normal mix-up, I can exin better next day, so see you tomorrow sir¡­]" (Orsel) "Call me Zenos." (I) "[I apologize for this small event that was clearly troublesome for you, I hope you have a good rest until our next meeting.]" (Orsel) After saying all this space began to ripple and I feel a tunnel form somewhere when the strange Golem disappears as if sinking into these ripples, soon space is back to normal. I was thinking about everything he said, but there was little I could do now, I gave somemands to my Familiars before letting sleep take my conscience. ------------- The next day I woke up feeling great, my power was almostpletely back, and I had other things to do, but first I need to talk to the others and go to Arash to talk about yesterday''s intruder. As soon as I spoke with my Familiars, Ragnar told me that he didn''t find the said city on the maps we have of that continent or any we''ve passed through. None of the others found out anything about the person''s name, but it seems that Sakura talked to Nicole about the Golem we saw, hence my daughter''s interest in the subject. After finding out what little information my Familiars managed to find out, it was better than nothing. Now I talk to everyone where I''m going, I wanted to talk to my sisters, maybe they know something, but since I can''t find them, I went after Arash as I nned to ask about myst "visitor" from the night before. Chapter 1127 Cap 1125: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 1 ? When I went after Arash to find out who wasst night''s visitor I found the exact same object that invaded my room yesterday, but this one was 5 times bigger and it was square instead of the cylindrical shape of yesterday, even with the differences in shape and size I managed to know that it was the same thing as yesterday by feeling your presence. Last night this thing was trying to hide its presence and I only felt some traces, but this time I could feel it easily, it seems like it was revealing its presence of its own ord this time. "I was close to calling you here." (Arash) "I wanted to talk to you too, but I see that will no longer be necessary." (I) "Orsel told me about your encounterst night, thank you for not destroying that thing inside the castle." (Arash) "I avoided doing anything because I didn''t know what was going on." (I) "[My Golems by default have defensive devices and some for self-destruction, I did this to protect my creations from being stolen.]" (Orsel) "If you cause any damage to this castle, you already know what I will do to your city." (Arash) "[It wouldn''t be my fault, none of mymunication golems have ever been attacked within your territory.]" (Orsel) I walk in and see Arash behaving normally with this crystal cube, it makes me relieved to at least be sure he''s not an enemy, as soon as I walk in the doors close behind me. "Did you know you wereing to Arash?" (I) "[It would be the most logical decision to make, from your non-aggression decision yesterday I assumed was the best course of action.]" (Orsel) "I imagine you have some questions, so you can ask them, I''ll try to answer them in the simplest way possible since this idiot makes many turns on the same subject." (Arash) "The first question would be if he''s an enemy, which I can see not being the case, so would I be happy to know who he is?" (I) "His name is Orsel, his work is simr to that of his daughter Nicole, but the difference is that his research is more focused on the use of crystals." (Arash) "[Versatility makes up for many of the other drawbacks of my approach, magic can resolve or at least alleviate these drawbacks...]" (Orsel) "He doesn''t need to know so much and don''t interrupt me again." (Arash) "[...]" (Orsel) "Don''t let his type of work fool you, he still has an important role, he''s a defender, one of them at least." (Arash) "He told me he''s from a border town or something." (I) "It''s not a border town, it''s the Border City." (Arash) "He said something like that, but there''s no way a city could have a name like that, right?" (I) "Frontier City is out of this world, and by that, I mean truly out of this world, this is a city where high-level Adventurers and Guardians live, their duties are to face dimensional creatures and space monsters." (Arash) "..." (I) "(I didn''t really expect to hear something like that, does he mean there''s a city in space?)" (I) That means it''s some kind of magical satellite, a Floating Ind like the White Elves, maybe some kind of magical super Ship or some Separate Space. I was thinking of endless possibilities, I even thought of a dungeon in the world''s orbit or a city built on one of the moons, I was trying to understand what they were trying to say by an off-world city. "Do you mean a city in another world or a city outside the world''s orbit?" (I) "The city moves around a bit, but it''s outside of the world''s atmosphere, the city serves as a checkpoint and shield against things that try to attack the world." (Arash) "[These may be the main activities of our city since its founding, but they are far from being the only ones...]" (Orsel) "I already told you to stop interrupting, how can he understand if you release so much at once?" (Arash) "He only needs to know the main function of the city, the rest he can discover little by little." (Arash) "So you''re in this town right now?" (I) "[Correct, there are few who possess my specialty and have enough strength to stay in this city.]" (Orsel) "The off-world environment can be a little aggressive for those without enough strength, those focused on production, maintenance, and creation beingpetent craftsmen hardly focus on anything other than their areas of work, this leaves their power levels stagnant forrge periods of time Periods of time or perhaps a lifetime, there are few who try to increase their power." (Arash) "[Don''t even tell me, theck of manpower is making a mountain of work fall on my head, it''s been 6 years since I''ve had a day off.]" (Orsel) "Do you have any more questions? I think that should be enough to get the conversation going." (Arash) After that I only asked two more questions, the first one about these dimensional monsters, Arash exined to me that there are certain monsters with powers of the space element or that went through rifts that can arise in space that travel between dimensions, the second option can corrupt the body and monster''s mind making him an even greater danger. It seems that Evil Gods also don''t always juste from other worlds in this dimension and there are also those who travel across dimensions to find a new ce where they can be true Deities once more. The second question I asked was about Space Monsters, in my head, I was thinking of aliens with green or gray skin and big eyes saying "take me to your leader" or something. But it seems that they are monsters, First generation monsters for the most part with few being able to generate offspring. Space seems to be a veryrge ce through which a lot of energy flows, in space, there is no world that serves as a point to organize these energies and there are no World Trees to solve any problem that may arise. Fortunately, it seems that thes themselves serve to channel these energies in a certain way, keeping things at a certain level of order, but even then it is not something stable like within a world, and because of that many monsters are formed. I was amazed at how dangerous the universe was, the normal problems likeck of gravity, atmosphere, and cold seem to be the least of concerns. I spent a few hours understanding these things, I also wanted to know this Orsel''s interest in me, but we didn''t have time to resolve it this time, he said goodbye when he was called by someone else. I saw once more your Golem make space float as if it were the surface of water and sink in disappearing just like it didst night. As soon as he left I asked if he could be trusted by Arash, and the answer I got was an affirmative, Arash seems to trust him and respect what Orsel does, he also said that there are many Dragons in Border Town. Not gonna lie, as soon as I heard about this city floating in the universe my blood started boiling with excitement, I wanted to go there, "going where no one has gone before", I couldn''t help this phrase constantly popping into my mind. Arash said he''ll call me when Orsel gets back, but he should be back in 3 or 4 days as today''s talks didn''t go very far as they had to exin a lot of things to me. As I left Arash''s throne room I was fascinated with the idea of going into space, I''m sure Nicole will freak out when she finds out more about it, there were a lot of things to think about, but I must refrain from talking about all of that until I have the next meeting with Orsel. Having organized my mind I turned to my shadow, I could feel the thing inside moving, I have to solve this as soon as possible. With that in mind, I went after Karina once again, I wanted to create another Dragon Seal with the equivalent power of 50 just like yesterday, this left us in a bad state, but it was also our first attempt, I''m sure we can do better this time. When I arrived at the Temple of Dragons I went to Almeida''s room yesterday where Karina was already waiting for me, I spend a few minutes talking to her about what we can do differently to make this process less stressful for both of us. -------------- It was already night when I woke up in my bed inside the room assigned to me in the Castle of Dragons, I remember that yesterday I lost consciousness still inside the room in the Temple of the Dragon. When I turned to the side I could see the closed eyes of a sleeping Karina, just feeling her Aura I know she''s just tired, but she was far from the state ofplete exhaustion from yesterday. I on the other hand was feeling awful, today was clearly worse than yesterday and I don''t even know if we seeded, as far as I remember I''m not sure if the Dragon Seal was fully formed yet. "(Tomorrow I think about it, there is still onest step before the Awakening Ceremony.)" (I) Thinking about these things, I hug Karina and go back to sleep, there are many things to do, I still want to talk to my sisters tomorrow about this Border City. Chapter 1128 Cap 1126: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 2 ? I was in my bed when I woke up, I have part of my ear literally ripped off by Karina, and Ibuki at some point also got into my bed. I did my best not to scream as I waited for the wound to heal, after which I got up and left them on the bed while I went to do some light exercise. After a few hours, I went to talk to Karina who spoke about the sess of the second Dragon Seal with the equivalent power of 50, I was happy to know that everything worked out yesterday. I had already managed to take a look at my physical condition and it looks like I''m fine, luckily I can recover quickly from this kind of energy depletion. I take the two Dragon Seals in Karina''s hands and go with her to the Dragon Temple, the time hase to move on to the next phase of the n, I called Karina, Vanessa, and my Sisters to take a look at me. I knew there would be risks, but I''m pretty sure that no kind of life-threatening will ever happen to me, which is why I dared to do something so reckless. Convincing everyone of what I was doing was a bit of work, but I''m d I did it. I was close to using my Synthesis skill, it''s been a long time since I''ve done that, but now I want to use this unique skill to fuse those 2 Dragon Seals into just 1. -------------- Pov Orsel: I walked from the Long Distance Communications room to my private room, which happened to be a lot closer to everything else in this ce. Fortunately, few peoplee here, which allows me to almost monopolize this ce for myself. As soon as I entered my office I saw my guest, as soon as I looked at him my magic item turned off, luckily I still have my Aura to collect some tips. "(He interfered with the reading and analysis of the magic item, but how did he do that without me noticing?)" (I) "(His Aura is also totally normal, but clearly that Aura isn''t true, in fact, it''s almost like a magic item Aura so lifeless that Aura looks, he''s hiding his true Aura.)" (I) "I''m sorry for the dy, but I wasn''t expecting visitors." (I) "I believe this is our first meeting so let me start, my name is Orsel." (I) "My name is Marlon, nice to meet Commander of General Defense Affairs." (Marlon) "(We both exchanged names, he behaves well but his movements are kind of weird, he must be nervous and just trying to look calm, I remember doing the same thing when I got here for the first time.)" (I) I wave him down on one of the couches inside the office, my desk doesn''t have a chair for me to sit on. "I heard you asked to speak directly to me, is that true?" (I) "Yes, I''ve heard that outside of fighting, you take up various types of administrative jobs for Frontier City." (Marlon) "Unfortunately yes, most people in leadership are very focused onbat situations, there are few with the ability to manage this ce." (I) "They have no idea how much maintenance work, material collection, resource allocation..." (I) I startedining about various things, but it was just an act, while I started talking about unimportant things I was trying to analyze the person in front of me more. This is my office, the Weapons, and Hidden Spells number was something I worked for years to create, there are also many ways to analyze it if I wanted to, but it would expose the secrets of this office. So I''m trying to get a preliminary idea of the person in front of me. He has white skin, but it''s clearly not his true skin tone, his body coloring is slightly different, normal people might not notice, but fooling my eyes is not so easy. Even if I say that, I can see that it''s not an illusion, at least not one I can see through, the greater possibility is perhaps that it was the result of something drastically affecting his body, an illness, Curse, or some kind of potion. Saying that his skin changed color doesn''t mean any risk, I moved on to his eyes, the first things I saw as soon as I entered and clearly are magic items. His eyes may look perfectly normal, but his golden iris behaves strangely with the pupils expanding and shrinking in size, it doesn''t look natural and I don''t see the gleam in his eyes that normally conveys some feeling, even if it''s indifference, but the his eyes are simply devoid of all emotion, which goes against what I see of the rest of his body. I''ve tried to create a peephole before, unfortunately, I decide it''s not worth it, but this one seems to be done differently than I tried. I kept looking at his short brown hair, but there was nothing out of the ordinary about it, what caught my attention were his limbs, especially his legs, the weight of each leg is slightly different. Even if he was analyzing them I''m sure he''s doing the same to me, I don''t know how much he knows about me, but I can''t help but think this guy is very suspicious. I used my sses as a magic item to connect to the rest of the base, so I was able to view our files and use my mind to analyze everything I have on him. Doing all these things without showing it is exhausting, especially with someone so suspicious. But no matter how hard I look, I don''t see any records of him arriving in this ce, nor was there any mention that he was ever here or connected with anyone here. "(He doesn''t know that I already found out about him, what should I do? Kill him or maybe capture him?)" (I) "Mister Orsel, I''m not here for that kind of talk." (Marlon) "I should apologize, it seems I''ve taken up too much time with myints." (I) "But you know, I would really like to know, how did you get into town?" (I) "With great difficulty, I assure you, your defenses are very good, perhaps this is the only time I will be able to take advantage of this breach in your security, that''s why I came straight here." (Marlon) "..." (I) He looked straight at me, but there''s little I can see in empty eyes like his. "I am not your enemy, I don''t want to do anything against this city or this world, in fact, I came to warn you in hopes of forming an alliance." (Marlon) "You talk about alliance but you hide a lot of things and even if that''s true this is not the kind of decision I can make." (I) "But you''re the only one who would listen to what I''m saying without attacking." (Marlon) Can''t argue with that, the others would have killed or captured him without a second thought, he''s too suspicious to believe anything he says, but it might still be useful if you let him talk before doing anything to him. "You spoke of danger, could you be clearer?" (I) "I''m just the messenger, my knowledge of the subject is superficial, I''m just here to arrange a meeting if you ept." (Marlon) "Meeting with who?" (I) "With those of our leadership, like you, I don''t have the power to decide anything where I am, but I''m good at talking to people." (Marlon) "I know how suspicious I look to you, so if you want, you can arrange the meeting wherever you want, it could be in this city, in the world below, or anywhere you choose." (Marlon) "You seem very rxed making such a bad proposition for you guys." (I) "I know how suspicious I am and I was ordered to do things this way, my leader knows it''s hard to trust us, so she''s giving you all the advantages you want for this meeting to happen." (Marlon) "That seems a little reckless to say the least." (I) "My leader only has 3 requests that shouldn''t be difficult to fulfill." (Marlon) ------------ Pov Zenos: I was sitting drinking a big barrel of blood to replenish my vitality, this time all my energies, Aura, Holy Power, Authority, and even most of my vitality was used toplete this synthesis, but I managed. I was having my body healed from the countless wounds that arose on my body from this effort, but that was a price I was willing to pay toplete this project. I look at the Seal of the Dragon that Karina is studying, this time the crystal had the shape of my Coat of Arms, with a difference, there really was a starry sky lived inside the crystal, and the Aura that emanated was mymitment, the power of Light became bing secondary. All this not counting the size of the seal that is now bigger than my entire body, I see Karinae back to me with a smile on her face. "No problem, that''s still a Dragon Seal and can be controlled like one, but the energy expenditure to use it..." (Karina) "I should have thought of that..." (I) Chapter 1129 Cap 1127: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 3 ? What should I do now, I was facing another Dragon King one of the youngest ones from what I heard. Today I wanted to take care of the cocoon, but Arash had other ns for me, ording to him I needed to learn a lesson as a Dragon. I didn''t know what he wanted at first, but soon a man with golden hair and eyes appeared in front of me entering the Castle of Dragons through the window. He wore simple clothes, but his charisma and good looks were incredible like that of a celebrity, he entered with speed andnded with grace. His skin was white and delicate, his body didn''t look very muscr, and nothing about his presence, demeanor, or appearance indicated him to be a fighter. But I knew better than that, there are no Dragons that don''t fight, the Dragon race are symbols of power for a reason, their entire race is built forpleteness, and each Dragon is worth an army. When he was inside the same room as me and Arash, the Dragon tucked in its scaly wings that looked like they were made of burnished gold they were so shiny as it winked at me. "You''rete, Fariel." (Arash) "Sorry, I was solving a problem, people from a Human Realm came to find me." (Fariel) "Weapons or Blessing?" (Arash) "Blessing, I''ve given them a trial and sent one of my Priests to see how they''re going to do it." (Fariel) "Given another impossible task?" (Arash) "I don''t need their wins, what they are going to do could be done by my sister easily, I want to know how they are going to try, it doesn''t matter if they seed or not." (Fariel) This Dragon spoke casually with Arash who was the Emperor of all Dragons, but now that I think about it, all Dragons act casually with him, the only one who seems to treat him with respect seems to be Ortiz, the one who weed us when we arrived. While the two were talking I listened and I understood what they were talking about, I read many tales about Dragons before arriving here and I also read many of the books they have here. Having peoplee to the Dragon Kings to ask for their blessings or a part of their bodies to be used as material for a weapon or armor is a normal thing to do if it happens. Apart from monster Dragons, True Dragons cannot be hunted by Adventurers, one of the reasons is that True Dragons very rarely do something that harms others, there is also the question of Dragons of the same tribe protecting themselves, in other words, someone it would take enough power to fight an entire Dragon Tribe to even start thinking about doing something so foolish. One thing is for sure, I read that many seek the Blessings of a Dragon, there are 3 types of these so-called Blessings, the first being a part of their bodies given as a gift or agreement, the second being the Awakening Ceremony in the individual doing all his potential to explode out. Thest thing would be the Seal of the Dragon, which can strengthen oneprehensively, I read that many Royal families from countless nationse for these blessings as it has a certain continuous effect for those of their future lineage. "Do as you wish, but I didn''t call you for that, but because of him." (Arash) "Red hair, different colored eyes, and a bizarre aura..." (Fariel) "You must be the new Primordial, I''ve heard stories about you... I must say it does the stories justice." (Fariel) "A pleasure to meet you, I''m Zenos." (I) I noticed him moving and so I moved along with him going in a different direction, that''s why the way he winked at me when he arrived and how he was looking at me for some time was more than suggestive. "No need to run away, I was going to give you a hug..." (Fariel) "I appreciate the affection, but I refuse..." (I) "Fariel, I didn''t call you here for this kind of thing." (Arash) "You guys are very serious, I won''t do anything with anyone younger than my sister, but you can''t me me for wanting to hug something so adorable." (Fariel) "There''s nothing adorable about this brat, so behave yourself." (Arash) Arash exins that he called Fariel here to be mybat partner, he set up some fights for me against Fariel who was closest to my current power level. I still don''t know what Arash is trying to prove, as far as I can remember I''ve always been humble during training by following hismands, I''ve also never been proud or overconfident during any fight I''ve had so far in front of Arash. I don''t know what he wants or what he thinks of me, but it''s clear as sunrise that he was thinking about something very specific and that''s why he called him here, I just don''t know if he''s doing something against me or this other King Dragon. He took us to a separate space near the Castle of the Dragon, apparently, they use it as a training area for the Dragons. Arash only took me and this other Dragon King along to this ce, as soon as we entered I realized that there was no one around. As soon as we arrived I realized that there were no other Dragons around, there wasn''t much inside the separate space itself either. As soon as we enter Arash exins some rules, the first was that we shouldn''t do anything like using magic, Spiritual Runes, using Skills, and especially using magic items, we couldn''t even use weapons or armor. When he said that, I didn''t think he was joking, but at the same time I thought about how I should fight, I havebat techniques that I practice every day after I wake up, a Martial Art that I created myself in my time as a game developer. But even so, I spent more time training this unarmed fighting style than actually using it inbat, even my weapons which are a dagger and a sword are things I use less and less as my strength increases. I was never a master of dagger or swordsmanship, I was never a master of Martial Arts either, so as my enemies were getting stronger and harder to kill, I realized that the level of damage I needed to deal wasn''t as simple as destroying them a vital point. I myself can keep fighting even if my heart is destroyed and my brain injured, so the use of spells and skills be more and more important. A Dragon doesn''t have many weaknesses, to begin with, and a Dragon King doesn''t have any that can be exploited other than the disadvantage of an opposing element. The two of us are positioned facing each other while Arash stands in the middle talking. "I may not have had any of that so far, but I hope you understand, no using your Authorities, just using your Auras and body." (Arash) "I don''t understand, what''s the point of this training?" (I) "You will know in the end." (Arash) "This training is clearly going to help him, but what''s in it for me?" (Fariel) "An enemy of the same rank to fight, I know has spent little time inbat in thest century." (Arash) "I have to train my children, if I let their mother or my sister do the training they might not survive." (Fariel) "Now they''re big enough to find their own ways of training, so go back to taking care of yourself." (Arash) "I almost forgot to say because you keep interrupting me, but no transformations into your Dragon forms or use of Familiars, just use your Human forms." (Arash) "Commence thebat." (Arash) He and I were listening to Arash, but by the time he disappeared from our path, we were already running towards each other. The first thing we did was a fight with just our fists, the rhythm of our blows started out slow and it was easy to dodge being just facing each other with a few centimeters away. But as time went on, not only did the pace of the fight get faster as we became more confident in our understanding of the other person''s capabilities. None of us had managed to capitalize on our power in effective attacks, but the more the pace of our strikes got stronger and faster, making it harder and harder to dodge. "(This is going to be hard...)" (I) ------------ Pov Karina: I was inside the Dungeon now, in one of the Temple Communal Rooms on the city floor. I was standing on the edge of ake of Zenos'' blood, I brought Zenos''s Dragon Seal here for two reasons, the first was to absorb the power needed to activate something of that ability. I don''t think even Zenos is capable of doing something like that, unfortunately, he''s not in the habit of letting something dangerous deter his curiosity, so I''m here. His statue is in the middle of theke of blood, Zenos didn''t notice, but this statue has been collecting his excess vitality by generating more blood to fill theke, like a holy spring, his blood has helped the townspeople a lot. But now I''ve thrown the Dragon Seal into thiske that''s drying up to thest drop and the more time passes I realize it''s going to take more than just 1 day. "I must get his help..." (I) Chapter 1130 Cap 1128: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 4 ? My fight against Fariel was getting more and more intense and I noticed something, his aggression increasing more and more. When I noticed their aggression was when the fight stopped being an esction of testing each other''s strength and became a real fight. His blows were heavy and fast, there was also the problem of each attack being directed towards a vital point or point of importance in the body such as the joints. He threw a punch towards my chest that I dodged with a spin that I used to attack with my elbow, he grabs my arm and pulls as he opens his mouth to bite my exposed neck. I lowered my body and used an Aura st during a shoulder charge knocking him away from me. His aggressive way of fighting was something I didn''t expect, especially as he started to fight wildly, he even tried to use his teeth to bite my neck like monsters do. I wanted time to try to understand the change in his fighting style, but he wouldn''t give me that time. Before I expected he kicked the ground with all his might creating arge crater behind him as he quickly approached. This time it wasn''t with his fists that he attacked, his Aura took the form of arms and dragon ws around his arms, he used that to attack me. Just by seeing it, I knew my Aura was stronger, but he had the advantage of momentum and gravity with his Aura wsing down towards me added to his own strength. I tried to dodge to the side, but this time he spun and kicked my stomach not away like I did to him before, he kicked me so that I collided with the floor creating another crater. There was no lull in his attacks as his Dragon ws made of Auranded on mine once again aiming for my head. I give a kick taking advantage of the fact that I''m lying down, this kick was in a higher part of the crater which made my body go forward, escaping the next attack that hit the ground where I was creating a ditch in the form of ws. He wouldn''t stop his attacks and that was clear, so I couldn''t always be on the defensive, so as soon as I got out of the way of his w attack I used my tail to wrap around his leg and pulled taking his bnce where I took the opportunity to create a sword of Aura that fell towards my opponent. I was more than surprised when he, instead of dodging the attack, concentrated his Aura into a single point and shed the side of my Aura sword shattering it to pieces, his Aura forced into a single point overcame the difference in strength of our Auras. Having a part of my Aura destroyed like that was like a truck had collided with my brain, but I didn''t have time to feel that pain when a hand with fingers stretched out and closed wrapped around Aura forming the image of a spear that pierces my chest. It just went through one of my lungs and broke a few bones, it was painful but not a problem, I held his arm in ce and tried to cut it off with my ws but he used his teeth to bite my arm stopping the movement as his knee hit my stomach causing me to be taken backwards. He took advantage of that moment to free his hand, of course, I didn''t let it go unpunished, I used a kick before being thrown too far to break the bones of one of his arms, even a Dragon King should take a few seconds to regenerate the broken bones of an arm. But he didn''t scream or hesitate, he put his already injured arm to stop the attack of my tail when I was a few meters from him I realized that his Aura was golden, and it was sending his body to Christendom some Dragon features in the silhouette of his body. He did this while running towards me, his Aura control was impable, and he also wouldn''t stop attacking me even for a second, I thought for a second that I wasn''t doing much damage to him, but I saw the blood dripping from his mouth and of the few wounds I made on his body. I knew that this was just training, abat simtion, so at no time did I feel murderous intent, I didn''t want to kill someone I just met and I didn''t want to seriously injure him either, of course, I wouldn''t hesitate duringbat even if it was training, but the simple fact of not wanting to hurt your opponent is already a brake duringbat. I concentrated my Aura into my hand and waited, as he attacked me with two Aura attacks from two different directions, I used my Aura not on my hands but on my tail. I grabbed his arms when receiving the blows then my tail covered by my Auraes up from the ground behind him aiming at his stomach, I thought he would be hit causing a serious injury or at least he would try to dodge giving me an advantage to take advantage of his change to the defensive for the first time in this battle. I thought things would be easier and I was already trying to go into an all-out attack expecting him to lose with this attack or the next one that would follow. But against everything I believed he took the blow letting my tail go through his body and all that while he kept attacking me. My body was receiving dozens of blows that I could only defend myself when the n didn''t work, I managed to deflect the most lethal attacks, but even so, my body had several brutal injuries and I''m still standing. I didn''t want to lose, and I didn''t ept losing even knowing it was a training, when that anger burned inside me I used it as fuel when I threw myself on him, I received some injuries again, but this time I hugged him, his body was much more resistant than I thought, wanted to use my strength to crush his bones, what spoke. I couldn''t stand still as he used his leg to try to kick me away, so I concentrated my Aura into my ws allowing my hands to cross his body before reaching his heart but before I could do that I was thrown backwards by a Aura pulseing from his body. The whole time his eyes were filled with murderous intent, he clearly wasn''t taking this training as a mock battle, for he from the beginning fought with everything he had. "That''s enough, that''s enough for today." (Arash) "I think that will do for today." (Arash) Sigh "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, if I were to tell you you wouldn''t understand, I thought it best to show you." (Arash) "(That bastard...)" (I) "What did you think of your opponent, Fariel?" (Arash) "He''s strong, I can say that if the fight had continued under the same conditions I would have lost." (Fariel) He talks as if it were an absolute victory for me, but it would only be due to the strength of my Aura since in all other aspects he barely surpasses me. "That''s not what I asked and you know it, I want to know how he fights." (Arash) "..." (I) "I suspected that from the beginning, but act I''m sure, he doesn''t fight like a Dragon." (Fariel) ------------- I was lying on the bed in my quarters, I was thinking about today''s fight and the things I heard. Soon Nix steps out of my shadow, his clothes as worn as mine, La in his hands, passed out and her hair tousled. "Has he be more active?" (I) "Yeah, it looks like he moves based on the damage he''s taking." (Nix) "It was really bad?" (I) "Since you asked to just hold and not attack, we couldn''t do anything but defend." (Nix) "Sorry, tomorrow morning I''ll take care of him once and for all." (I) I asked La and Nix to stay inside my shadow taking care of the pod, during training with Arash I noticed more and more activity from the pod, there was one time where I was totally crushed inbat and the Cocoon tried to get out of my shadow. I couldn''t leave things that way and so I asked 2 of my Family members to take care of him, it seems I made the hill as otherwise it could have interfered in today''s match. -------------- The next day I woke up and went to the mirror, I couldn''t help thinking about what I heard yesterday after the match, but I had other things to do. After that I went to meet Karina inside the Dungeon, she was waiting for me on the training floor, the Dragon Seal much less than before, but the feeling of power inside was dangerous. "Is everything ready? Is it going to work out the way we think it will?" (I) "Yes, but it''s still going to be very difficult, it would be better to do some preparations, I''ve already talked to Lyra and Natasha about the n, I''ll have everything right in a few more hours." (Karina) "I think I know what you mean." (I) Chapter 1131 Cap 1129: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 5 ? Karina and I were on a floor of the Dungeon, before starting I called Alice and Eva too, and following Alice''s advice I decided to call my Heroes Lock, Veronica, and Athena. Karina had told me to bring my children, but I refused her advice, I would not bring my children here without knowing what will happen, my Familiars, Saints, Priestess, and Heroes are safe in a way, that''s because they have a connection with me that allows me to send power to them or use instant teleportation magic to get them out of here. I let my sisters know what I was going to do today the same way I let Arash know, but I don''t expect any of them to show up. "Everyone stay back, just leave me here while you stand back and watch." (I) I waited for everyone to be further away, Karina had already left the Dragon Seal nearby, this time I don''t need her help since I''m going to use an Awakening Ceremony, I already know what I''m going to give him. I look at the Dragon Seal, even though it''s a foreign object and it''s bigger than me, I still feel like I''m looking in a mirror, the crystal ispletely red and I can smell my blooding from it. "We can''t get the party started without the main character." (I) Once I confirmed that everyone was reasonably far away, I pulled the cocoon from within my Shadow, its size was quite different from when Ist saw it in the World Tree Forest, but I already knew that by feeling it inside my shadow. Its size now reaching 10 meters, its surface is covered with scales, the red and ck lines look more like fur across its surface, and the red tentacles sticking out of its body are now made of blood that be more solid the farther it gets away from the Cocoon with their tips looking like red crystals while the base of the tentacles appear to be made of fresh Blood. As soon as I took this thing out of my shadow the weak suction of energy from the surroundings from beforeing to my shadow became almost a tornado around the cocoon as the energy from the surroundings began to be sucked in with fervor. "Stop you damn sweet tooth, you don''t need to gather energy you can''t keep, I''ll plug the hole you feel right now, so be quiet and wait just a little longer." (I) "..." I touch the cocoon with no problem, him using one of his tentacles to stroke my hand and the other to stroke my head. He stillcks intelligence, but I can feel a powerful instinct in his Aura, I can also feel a lot of myself in him, but that''s to be expected, this cocoon was created from my lines, blood, and an original Curse of mine, it also absorbed much of my powers during my evolution and I''m still not even sure who the people my sisters nurtured the cocoon were. I''m not sure if he heard and understood my words or could sense my intentions through my Aura since it''s so simr to his own Aura, but that doesn''t matter now as long as he stops absorbing energy from the surroundings that way, it might harm the Awakening Ceremony. I lead him to stand in a position on t ground, meanwhile, the Dragon Seal stays by my side, at least until I grant it to him in a few moments. After that I draw about 100 barrels of my own blood, this is just a precaution as you never know what could happen. The Cocoon seems to react to my blood and the Dragon''s Seal, but sensing my will or perhaps having heard what I said earlier it fixed where it was, but its tentacles still pointed towards the Dragon''s Seal and the barrels of my blood. "I think we can start, let''s see where this goes..." (I) "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority >" (I) Ding! ------------------ Pov Miriam (??????): I was leaving the women''s bathroom, the hot showers washing away the training sweat where I release all the frustration and anger burning inside me, fortunately, at this time there are few women here to shower, it leaves me with more silence to think. "Good to see you again, General Miriam." (Nara) "I''m not a General, just call me Miriam, I can''t take these useless titles anymore." (I) Usually, I have more patience with these things in the hierarchy knowing that it helps in the organization of the base, even though I don''t like these things it is impossible to disregard the efficiency of this pattern. But today I''m more impatient than usual, I must admit keeping my temper in check has been more challenging today. I look at the woman undressing in front of me, it looks like she is going to shower now, the clothes she is taking off are not standard pilot clothes, they arebat training clothes. "How''s your new assignment going?" (I) "I am honored to be under your directmand and am pleased to be able to receive specialized training for my skills." (Nara) "With her prosthetics, directbat would be disadvantageous, her calm and uracy as well as her multitasking ability are perfect for a marksman." (I) "I won''t let you down, ma''am." (Nara) "So don''t forget to rest, I''ve heard others say you''ve cut down on your rest time to put in extra hours of training, that''s a silly way of thinking, the rest itself is part of the training as it lets your body and mind in right conditions, so don''t make that mistake again." (I) "..." (Nara) "Ma''am, I... I''m sorry ma''am, I''ll take her words seriously from now on." (Nara) After saying that she leaves in a hurry, she is someonepetent, but she tries too hard. After dealing with her I just put my clothes on and head to my quarters, wanted to rest after the meeting earlier in the day where we listened to our messenger''s report. As soon as I entered my room I throw myself on the bed and take one of my arms to cover my eyes. "You don''t sleep? Why are you here at this hour?" (I) "We received another transmission, this time he contacted us directly with one of the Border City leaders." (Astrid) "..." (I) I sit up in bed and look at Astrid, skin ck with white circuit lines spreading from her eyes to her cheeks and down her neck, those lines connecting all over her body, her hair silver as if it were made of metal, golden eyes with a crystalline iris and triangle-shaped pupils, on his forehead a silver-colored triangr magic crystal. One day she didn''t look so exotic, she wasn''t that pretty either, she took advantage of the various experimental surgeries she developed to fix her appearance as she saw fit. "I know I''m pretty, but I don''t share your tastes..." (Astrid) "Shut up, your jokes are not funny and we share the same tastes just so you know." (I) "Now tell me more about the content of the conversation you had and why you didn''t tell me about it sooner." (I) "We spoke about very few things, it seems his motive was to try to find out more about us but I avoided all problematic questions and he was not able to see me or hear my voice, I did not reveal anything to him but I think he tried to trace the connection Magic." (Astrid) "I know, I said this could happen, has the security system I suggested been activated?" (I) "Yes and the second signal was activated long enough to warn him of his failed attempt, but that alone demonstrates some of our capability, he at least confirmed our meeting date and location." (Astrid) "Where is it? It must be somewhere where they haveplete control, at least that''s how I would do it if I were in their shoes." (I) "I passed the coordinates to yourmunication system, I also left a copy of our recorded conversation." (Astrid) "The most important thing is the date, it will be in 5 days, the ce is already specified as I warned." (Astrid) "..." (I) I have no doubt that she handled it all well, but I still don''t like this n, going to the ce of their choice is more than risky, especially since we are suspicious people in their eyes. I know we need to show a little vulnerability to have a chance to talk to them, but being vulnerable has been my biggest concern. "Have your demands been met?" (I) "Yes, otherwise I would have refused, some of these demands are good for their side, so there''s no reason for them to refuse." (Astrid) "Aside from needing you to finish assembling your elite squadron, we''re going to need them there, we may be at an apparent disadvantage in the ce you''ve chosen, but I''ve made it clear that we won''t be defenseless." (Astrid) "You didn''t have to tell them that." (I) "They already expect us to bring people intobat, would saying or not saying it make any difference?" (Astrid) "I''m creating new prostheses for you and the people on the list you gave me, but it''s stillcking, my field of knowledge about magic and its materials is still far behind." (Astrid) "Okay, I already have a new prosthesis, focus on what you''re going to say, your words will decide whether we''re going to get out of there in a handshake or fight to get you out of there." (I) "I hope the first option..." (Astrid) "This is a mutual wish..." (I) Chapter 1132 Cap 1130: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 6 ? "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority >" (I) Ding! This is the skill I got during myst Evolution, a Transcendent-level skill, whatever that means, a skill that had its power partially sealed away by the various Divine Blessings I carry. I''m not sure how far this skill goes, but just like another Skill of the same Transcendent level, the two skills are in a new ce that has appeared in my stats called Transcendent Skills. I tried asking my sisters about it, but none of them told me anything about it, Ragnar seemed to know something and he wouldn''t tell me either, so I thought I''d let it go if I wanted I could force Ragnar to tell me everything he knows, but as my Familiar I believe he wouldn''t hide things from me without reason. As soon as I used that hour my Aura and Authority instantly mixed with my Holy Power creating an area that kept expanding until I willed it to stop, this area is different from a Territory where I use my Authority to take possession of an area. This time it was different I wasn''t taking ownership of my surroundings, it was different, I don''t know how to exin it well, it was like I was imprinting myself on the surroundings, I wasn''t cutting the space around me and building a Wall by iming to be mine as they are the Territories, I was bleeding my presence by letting it be absorbed by the surroundings as if I were bing part of the environment, it was an opposite process of creating a Territory. The way I gained control over this area was also different, in a Territory I was the ruler and that''s how it worked, bing supreme of that area where I rule. But within that area that I just created it was different, the process was much more subtle and delicate, if the Territory can be summed up in control, this area can be summed up in influence. I felt everything inside that area as if I were meditating to look inside myself, I could perceive the energy flows that already existed here and let my Authority bleed in them making it naturally travel throughout this area interacting together with the world. The sensation was so new and strange to me that it momentarily distracted me from my goal ofing here, my mind just got carried away by these new sensations. When I returned my attention to the cocoon I realized that all the energy flow in the area was being concentrated around the cocoon, but keeping away, I could feel that it was waiting for my willingness to interact with it in the same way that it did with the others who also became involved found within that area. When I use my Aura to touch the cocoon everything around me seems to take it as my will to interact with the cocoon and the entire environment has responded to my will. I felt the energy flows from the entire area connect and merge with mine as they became the connection between me and the Cocoon as all of my power passed through this natural flow to be absorbed by the cocoon. All my Mana, Ki, Spiritual Energy, Holy Power, and Vitality was passing through this invisible flow of energy until I reached the cocoon, I could feel it happening but nothing could be seen differently with my eyes. Ding! I could hear the system chimes, but I knew they weren''t about the Awakening Ceremony process, at least not yet, this was perhaps referring to that area that I prefer not to worry about right now, I don''t want to have unnecessary distractions while I''m taking care of this cocoon, I just want to see the notifications regarding the Awakening Ceremony to make sure how the process is progressing as I have done so many times before. I feel the energies pouring out of me at a speed that surpasses anything I''ve felt before until itpletely fills the cocoon. Ding! <[ Transcendent Skill [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority ] was used to perform an Awakening Ceremony]> . . . <[ An iplete individual has been marked as a target for the Ceremony of Awakening ]> . . . <[ An iplete [ Nascent Soul ] has been detected in the iplete individual ]> . . . <[ Impossible to perform the Ceremony of Awakening on an [ Embryonic Creature ] with [ Soul Nascent ] due to having neither body and Soul required to initiate the Ceremony of Awakening ]> . . . <[ Zenos Interference Detected from Sanctuary (Iplete) ]> . . . <[ Ceremony of Awakening forcibly activated targeting iplete individual ]> . . . <[ Large amount of [ Soul Energy ], [ Vital Energy ], and [ Death Energy ] has been detected within the iplete Individual ]> . . . <[ Awakening Ceremony will initiate the birth of [ Embryonic Creature ] andplete [ Nascent Soul ] both birth to aplete individual in the name of Zenos ]> . . . <[ Zenos does not have enough Power, Authority, and ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ toplete the process of birthing a new life ]> . . . <[ Interference from Goddess Mavis (Goddess of Life) has been detected ]> . . . <[ The interference of the Goddess Selene (Goddess of Blood) has been detected ]> . . . <[ God Akatosh (Dragon God)''s interference has been detected ]> . . . <[ Mavis (Goddess of Life) partially removes the Title Seal [ ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ ] and Transcendent Skill [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority ] ]> . . <[ The Eyes of various Gods were directed towards you ]> . . . <[ Starting Awakening Ceremony ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡ð ]> I didn''t understand everything that was happening, many notifications were popping up at the same time and new sensations hammered in me with almost no time to read the notifications in an attempt to understand what was happening. At first, I felt my power fill the cocoon, but by the time it was filled and the Awakening Ceremony was supposed to begin I felt like I was being restricted, it was like I was constantly pressing a switch during a power ckout, no matter how much I pressed, nothing happened. I didn''t stop trying and my will to continue only grew by the second until the environment itself shook along with my Aura as I tried to force my way through each time realizing more the instinct that I was almost there. When I managed to activate the Ceremony of Awakening the feeling spreading through me was unlike anything I felt the previous times, it was heavy and forbidding, I could feel the blessings within me react, but they did nothing. Soon came three powers that flooded the surrounding area, an energy that was Life itself, an energy that made me feel like I was surrounded by Blood on all sides, and an utterly savage tyrannical energy. I also felt as if several pairs of eyes were focused on me, I didn''t fully understand these sensations, it was only after reading the notifications that I realized what these sensations were. I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat with everything that was happening, the strange things were already starting at the beginning without giving me any time to react calmly, things were happening in a chain from one country to another with me only being able to count on instinct to follow. I felt like someone devoid of the sense of sight from birth trying to understand the shapes of things or the appearance of the world around me with the initiative difference that there were no people to teach me anything, I had to walk while tapping into things relying purely on my instinct not to do something wrong, which I suspect I''m already doing. All I know is that suddenly the Blessings of the Goddess of Life, Dragon God, and my mother inside me started to travel through my body, but it wasn''t meant to give me power, I actually felt a feeling of freedom at the same time as of overload where I almost lost consciousness. The 3 Blessings only served as a buffer for the pressureing from within me as they seemed to try to guide me, I simply followed in hopes that it would all be over faster. I felt relieved to have something to point the way for me. ----------------- Pov Elizabeth: I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, I knew something would happen, but I didn''t imagine the appearance of a Sanctuary, I didn''t think it would go that far even without the knowledge about all this. "I never want to hear about being drastic in my youth again." (Caitlyn) "He''s crazy, did you tell him about the Shrines and Holy Lands, Elizabeth?" (Natasha) "Of course not, it was too soon for him and I didn''t want to see him in a state of unrestrained curiosity." (I) "(As is happening now, this fool is going much further than I thought, I can feel the presence of the Gods watching from outside the Sanctuary.)" (I) The cocoon before in red and ck colors now had ayer of power around it that resembles a starry sky, it just looks like a silhouette of a portal that leads to the stars, this is the power of Zenos taking effect in the cocoon. "The flow of energy is weird..." (Caitlyn) "Vital energy is also behaving strangely¡­" (Natasha) "Is he trying to create a body like we expected or is this something else?" (I) "(Is there something I still haven''t figured out about the pod or Zenos? Why can''t I understand everything going on?)" (I) "What are you doing now little brother?" (I) Chapter 1133 Cap 1131: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 7 ? This whole process was being heavy for me, far beyond what I expected, I think I was too naive to try toplicate things, the Awakening Ceremony is in its initial phase and I can already feel my legs starting to get weak, I can''t even imagine when the timees to grant power and I have to use the special Dragon Seal I created. I can''t help but worry, but I can''t lie to myself, it only heightens my curiosity in proportion as I realize the danger I''m walking into on my own like an idiot. Sigh "I don''t like to change the things I decide..." (I) I spoke low enough for no one to hear, I just needed to get out the frustration of thinking about giving up halfway through just because it''s hard, that''s something I can''t ept in myself. I know it''s suicidal thinking to say the least, especially considering this current situation, but even in my childhood in my previous life if I had given up at any of the difficult times, I would never have achieved anything, let alone reached the age in which I arrived, I would not have been able to start my video gamepany and I would never have been able to help the orphanage. Even in this current life, if I had given up at some difficult or dangerous time, I might not have even made it out of the Forest of Blood alive or I would still be wandering around the outskirts of Valen City. "Advance even if your legs break along the way, then drag yourself with your arms to advance further..." (I) I never let anything stop me, I never used the convenient excuses I could use to give up on something or not even start something, I could have said that I was an Orphan, that I had a weak body, that my health was getting worse and worse, I could have said that it was just a Leech or just a Goblin, there were so many convenient excuses that no one would criticize if one chose to give up at some point. "In the end, it alwayses down to my will..." (I) It''s always been that, I knew when I was just an orphaned child, I knew when I was just a sick man struggling to stay conscious in a hospital bed one more second, I knew when I was a Leech in the middle of a forest full of Monsters and I know it now. Willpower is always the first and most important step, if you don''t even have that willpower to move forward, then there''s no way to go. Ding! <[ Starting Awakening Ceremony ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡ð ]> . . . <[ The Iplete Individual is already fundamentally connected to you ]> . . . <[ Iplete Individual is already subordinate to you ]> I could feel the connection between me and cocoon as I strengthened my will to continue, I made this connection mix with the energy flows between me and him to further strengthen the connection, I still have my doubts of the creature I am helping to create here, so the stronger that connection is, the better for me. That he is fundamentally connected to me is not surprising, it is born from a Curse that I invented and used, even the base power that circtes through his body is something that came from me, he also does not have a Soul or mind of his own to make decisions, his Basic instinct is too primitive for that sort of thing, so I figured I wouldn''t need any permission other than mine. Ding! <[ Grant 3 powers to iplete individual ]> My body was already weakening from the amount of energy and vitality leaving my body, even some of the full barrels of my blood around me were already half full in an attempt to replenish the blood evaporating in my veins to be additional vitality going to the cocoon. My Soul was also receiving tremendous pressure both because of the attention of the Gods and the Awakening Ceremony itself. But now my mind was also being affected, the amount of Skills, bloodlines, and their variants appearing in my mind now was like a punch, mainly because certain objects that I didn''t expect appeared, but I''ll ask my sisters about thatter. By that time I had already thought about what to bestow on this Cocoon. 1. [ Blessing of Zenos (¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð) ] 2. [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority (Zenos) ] 3. [ Seal of the Primordial Dragon of Eternal Light (Zenos) ] As soon as I selected the three things I had thought of I began to notice inconsistencies, when trying to bestow my Holy Power I already knew that a Blessing in my name woulde, but this Blessing is not written with what I expected, there were things that I myself did not could read being inscribed in the same Runes that my Dragon Totem has in its monument. Even the Dragon Seal that I worked alongside Karina to create with the power of 100 Dragon Seals has a name that clearly goes beyond a normal one, but that''s my mistake for not even thinking to identify the item before using it, just by its appearance and the energy it exudes, it was clear that it was no longer a normal item, if you can call a Dragon Seal a normal item. The Transcendental Authority skill was the only one that was written as I expected, I used Authority when I created Alice and Karina as my Saints, and thanks to that my connection with them was as strong as the one I have with my Familiars and I want that for what whatever ising out of this cocoon. I was right to have already chosen these three elements to bestow upon him before the Awakening Ceremony, that''s because I was being overwhelmed with the amount of information flowing in my mind, which luckily ended the moment I chose these three powers to grant him. Ding! <[ Power grant ended ]> . . <[ Wake-up process starting ]> I felt all of my Vitality, Mana, Ki, Spiritual Energy, and Holy Power burst out of my body as they passed through the flow of power heading towards the cocoon which began to glow brighter and brighter with the starsposing the energyyer around its bodying out of it to float around it in ever-increasing numbers. The only reason why I didn''t immediately faint or die is that I was left with the equivalent of 1 vitality in my body due to the intervention of the 3 blessings within me, but even so, I lost all the energy in my body and all the blood inside me evaporated leaving only a nearly mummified body behind, even the barrels of blood I prepared arepletely empty. Ding! <[ Summoning [ Star Primordial de ] to serve as an intermediary for the Authority to be granted ]> . . . <[ Summoning [ Dragon Totem ] as a means for birthing the Iplete Individual ]> . . . <[ Temporarily summoning Eve (Priestess of Zenos) to witness the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ Invoking Karina (Dragon Saint of Zenos) to be the witness of the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ Invoking Alice (Saint of Zenos) to be the witness of the Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð ]> Suddenly all the space within the area distorted, I felt as if my own soul was reaching its hands through Space in search of something, then I saw my two Saints and my Priestess appear in front of me, the three of them with their Auras changing as they allowed my presence that is all over this ce enter your bodies. But even with the three of them here, space didn''t stop shaking, in fact, it just became more unstable as space cracked and broke in two ces, one on each side of where the pod was. From one side came a colossal sword of 100 meters whose handle seems to be formed of Dragon bones, but the de was made of ck crystal like my scales, the de had stars and energy flows forming Runes as if they were constetions with an eclipse in the de base. That was my Starde, but now it was a little different, its ster interior now looked almost like a portal to a real starry sky. On the other side what came out of the square into space was a Dragon shaped version of me which when it came into view made the sky change to a night sky full of red stars with an Eclipse right at the highest point, this was a Dragon that looked like it was made of stars whose body is camouged in this starry sky as if it were Ethereal. This was my newly created Dragon Totem, which was supposed to be in the Holy Lands of Dragons. The Dragon that now appears to be part of the sky moves to stand above the pod and the 100+ meter long sword flies into his hands with its de pointed downwards, as this happens space stabilizes and the two rifts in space close. I felt my mind blur as if it were surrounded by fog and my eyelids began to feel weighted down by mountains trying to make me close my eyes, I was so weak the only reason I could stand was the space keeping me still where I was he was. My own soul was shaking as if the effort of bringing it all this far was the limit of what it could do, it wasn''t even pain I was feeling, it was the kind of exhaustion I only felt in my previous life when I struggled not to close my eyes. eyes knowing he might never wake up from hisa. I was simply having trouble keeping up with events, but that didn''t seem to matter as everything continued while forcing me to maintain consciousness. Ding! <[ Zenos (¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡ð) created a ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡õ of Eclipse ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð ]> . . <[ ¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ö ]> . . <[ ¡ð¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ö?¡õ?¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ð¡õ ]> . . . <[ Beginning Process of forming the physical body of the iplete individual using the Materials and [ Vital Energy ] already avable ]> . . <[ Beginning the transition and awakening from the [ Embryonic Creature ] to a ¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ ]> . . . <[ Beginning Process of forming a true Soul for the iplete individual using all [ Soul Energy ] already avable ]> . . <[ Beginning transition and awakening from [ Nascent Soul ] to Holy Soul ]> . . . <[ Do you allow the use of your Mind and memories for the base formation of the mind, consciousness, and personality of the iplete individual? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> . . . <[ Fragments of memory and consciousness of hundreds of unidentified individuals have been detected, do you want to use them when refining from your higher will for iplete individual mind development? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> Chapter 1134 Cap 1132: What Comes Out Of The Cocoon? Part 8 ? My head was confused, my Soul was shaking and my body was shattered, but strangely I felt almost no pain, the biggest feeling that weighed on me was absolute exhaustion. I don''t know how this Area I created was keeping me on my feet, but I was very grateful since I wasn''t able to continue standing on my own, just maintaining awareness was already an exercise of will that was demanding a lot to maintain. System notifications about the progress of the Awakening Ceremony work well to keep my mind focused on the task at hand. A lot of unexpected things were happening and I decided not to think about any of it, I wasn''t in a position to worry about each thing happening or wondering why things happened like that, those were concerns for the Zenos of the future. The only thing I thought about for a few seconds were the two system questions, or should I say the questions the system was asking as it voiced the needs of the Awakening Ceremony. Using my mind and memories as a basis for this creature was an easy thing to do, I know from experience that these things will not define the creature''s personality and self ego since it was not itself that lived these memories, the only thing that will be useful will be giving information about the world, emotions and ways of interacting. H is a perfect example of this, when I created her I made sure to use the memories of her previous life, a Priest of an Evil God who was creating an army of Undead, but even so from the beginning, she never acted like she did in her life previous even though it''s the same Soul with the same memories, so I believe using my mind as a base pattern isn''t bad. Using the same line of thought, I allow to use the minds of those who were devoured by the cocoon, the memories will only be additional information in the mind, and his coexistence from now on will be what will define his personality and character. Giving both permissions I felt a flow of energy swirl inside my head before passing through the natural energy flow going to the cocoon, in a way it was something that made my mind more awake when being stimted. Having less struggle to maintain consciousness, I was able to pay attention to the changes in the cocoon that had arge anthropomorphic Dragon holding a sword by the hilt facing downwards and surrounded by the starry sky as if it were part of it. There were also countless stars swirling around the cocoon making it increasingly difficult to see him in the middle of them, a stream of ster energy had been descending from the Sword to the cocoon for I don''t know how long. And as soon as there were so many stars around the cocoon that I couldn''t let any trace of it appear, the stars crystallized in the shape of a big egg and that''s when I saw movement in the three in front of me. Alice, Karina, and Eva who were at my side move in the same rhythm assuming positions around the big starry crystal egg forming a triangle around it, their Auras fused with the area I created seems to form a song that I could only hear with my Aura as his words began to soundden with my Authority. "< May you be the Guardian of the will of the one who embodies chaos now and forever being the one who proims his will and his Way. >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< Receive the Power your will desires! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< Come into existence in his name! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< May your body be the manifestation of his power! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< May your mind be an example of his ideals! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< May your Soul be a symbol of his will! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< In the name of Zenos, I testify! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< In the Name of Zenos, may his will be Hallowed! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) "< In the name of and Zenose to exist under thisnd! >" (Alice/Karina/Eva) Every word spoken by them was charged with my Authority and an image appeared behind each one. Behind Eva was an image of my Coat of Arms. Behind Karina was an image of me in Dragon form as the Dragon Totem that is holding the sword. Behind Alice was an image of me in Human form holding the Star Sword. A column of light appeared in each one of them leaving them in the middle while the inner space of the triangle trembled, traces of the Light of each of the 3 columns was sucked little by little by the egg between them. It didn''t take long to feel the pressure on top of me suddenly increase when the natural energy flows between me and the egg werepletely integrated with the connection between me and it, thanks to which I could feel traces of a turbulent Soul and consciousness, as I reached out my consciousness and Soul to it in an attempt to calm it down, I seeded and the egg began to burn in ster mes. Then I felt my Holy power that is all over this area go towards the mes, I also saw the Dragon Seal beside me burn in white mes that flowed towards the ster mes being engulfed by it and my Authority wasing from the starry sky above the Dragon Totem piercing through his body before flowing into the Star Sword and into the star mes below. Ding! <[ Awakening processpleted ]> . . <[ Creation Ceremony ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ð finished ]> . . . <[ Birth Process Finished ]> . . <[ The iplete individual is now identified as having a body, mind, and Soul of his own upon receiving the Primordial Blessing of Zenos''s life (¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ð) ]> . . . <[ Individual (Blood Eclipse Guardian Dragon) wishes to receive a name from its creator and master, do you wish to name it? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> The pressure I was feeling was the same as he felt because of the Dragon Totem msu on top of him pointing the Star Sword towards him, I was sharing in his senses without realizing it and stopped extending my awareness towards him as soon as he regained calm, as soon as I did that the pressure disappeared and I saw his desire to be named. I could give him any name, but it would be boring, I prefer to do what I usually do and that''s why I spent all this time until I got to the Castle of Dragons thinking about a name for him. Its origines from a curse called the "Curse of the 4 Hells" that I created during my curse studies and used it only once against a Judge of the Temple of Law who did something disgusting in my view, but that was just the base, I used it this curse as punishment against that judge, I also know that my sisters used the cocoon as a form of execution against those who tried to take advantage of the horrible citation that the Gray Elves were passing around with their World Tree and the Dragon Seal that I used just now was something that came from the Dragon God''s Judgment of an entire Tribe of Light Dragons used of betraying their own race. From beginning to end this cocoon has been associated with judgment, punishment, and execution to the point where it''s part of what it represents, so I''ll name it ordingly. I will name a God from the world of the dead responsible for judging those who die, condemning sinners, and guiding souls towards their final reincarnation. But even with a name like that, I hope he lives not for condemnation but for the opposite. "I give you the name Hades, may it be a guiding symbol rather than a condemning one." (I) Ding! <[ Hades (Blood Eclipse Guardian Dragon) has been ascended to [Divine Servant] since birth ]> . . <[ Hades (Blood Eclipse Guardian Dragon) will be limited by Zenos'' current strength level (¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ð) ]> Ding! <[ You have acquired the Title [ The One Who Creates Life ] ]> . . . <[ Interference from Various Gods rted to You caused the title [ ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ ] to be temporarily resealed until the requirements are met ]> I felt the Blessings of the 3 Gods sinking into me once more before bing inactive, then I felt the power of multiple Gods weighing down on me for just 1 second before disappearing, then the entire area around me shattered being sucked into the me as the image of the starry sky, the Dragon Totem and the Ster Sword disappears swallowed by space. I see Karina, Alice, and Eva falling to the floor unconscious as the images on their backs disappear along with the column of light that surrounded them. I myself feel my consciousness blink barely registering the ground approaching my face as I fall. I forced myself to maintain consciousness just long enough to strain my head in an attempt to see the egg trapped in ster mes, but all I saw were the cracks forming in the egg as the ster mes were sucked into the cracks in the egg that covered its entire surface. I could feel that it was being hatched and I forced myself to remain with my eyes open until the first part of the egg shell fell away turning to dust revealing the eyes within the darkness of the egg. Our eyes met instantly and I couldn''t help but smile when I saw the rity in those eyes before I lost consciousness falling into a deep sleep. Chapter 1135 Cap 1133: Hades Part 1 ? When I regained consciousness I still couldn''t open my eyes or even hear anything, I wasn''t able to use my Aura either, every part of my body was hurting and my mind was heavy. The only thing I felt besides the sensations of the precarious state I''m in, was feeling like my body was floating in a warm pool, it was very nice and rxing. Another thing I felt was the smell of blood and from time to time someone was throwing blood in my mouth, the taste was a mixture of the blood of Vanessa, Natasha, Alice, and Karina. Their blood has always been the most nourishing to me, my two Saints probably because of their position, Vanessa for being a Saint of the Blood Goddess who is my mother, and Natasha for carrying the Authority of healing. Maybe it was because of this blood that I smelled this all the time, I felt that this blood was charged with Holy Power and life healing my body from the inside, meanwhile, the pool it was in was carrying all kinds of energy that my body absorbed to rece what I lost. I was being fully nourished, but I was still too weak, I didn''t know how much time was passing and none of that made any difference to my mind that wasn''t getting better. I couldn''t tell the state of my Soul and I decided to put it aside temporarily since it wasn''t something I could take care of now, as my body was receiving some kind of treatment, I decided to take care of my mind by myself and for that, I decided to meditate. I tried ignoring all sensations and emptying my mind, which proved easy as I wasn''t able to use half of my senses at the moment and soon fell into a meditative state. I don''t know how much time has passed, but my mind is bing lighter and lighter, so I was able to think more clearly, which allowed me to take short breaks in meditation to check the state of my body. After an unknown amount of time, my mind and body were in a slightly eptable state, that means I could at least stand up and walk or even open my eyes, my senses were alsoing back, but beyond a few footsteps I hear sometimes, I wasn''t able to hear anything else. My energy reserves are alsopletely full and my Aura was in eptable condition, in fact, it was in the best condition. Sigh When I took a deep breath, I tried to lift my head and open my eyes little by little, it took a while to get used to the brightness of the ce, but soon I could see that I was floating in a pool of blood in front of a statue of mine. It only took me half a second to realize the situation looking around confirming that I''m in the Hall of Statues of the Temple Communal and that blood I''m floating in belongs to me. The only thing I don''t understand is why they left me here, there were some people kneeling on the edge of the pool of Blood, they were 2 Lamias, 6 Lizardman, and 1 Elf. Everyone was kneeling and with their eyes closed with some with their foreheads against the ground, maybe it was because I was my blood or because I was still here, but I felt a slight trace of energy flow from them into the blood of the pool before I came to me being absorbed into my body, that trace of energy even carried a bit of Holy Power. I calmly stand up, I don''t remember how deep this pool is, so I try to use basic non-elemental magic to float without lingering over these people who were clearly praying to me. Soon I felt the space around me double and I realized that the surroundings changed, this time I was in a room on another floor of the Communal Temple, inside the room there was a La looking at me upset while eating a slice of pizza while in her Human size, there was also Vanessa and Karina who were talking to Lilian with their children. Lilian and her family got on their knees as soon as I appeared, I greeted them before leaving to do some errand at Vanessa''s request, then La returned to her small Fairy form and left saying that she would warn the others. I was left half-sitting in the living room with Vanessa wiping the blood from my body and Karina giving me her wrist to feed on. "How long..." (I) "2 days, but shorter than we expected." (Karina) "I received an oracle from the Goddess Selene telling you what to do, we brought you to the pool of blood where her statue is enshrined in the Communal Temple and we fed you a mixture of blood." (Vanessa) "What happened to him?" (I) "..." (Vanessa) "..." (Karina) The two exchange nces with my question, I don''t understand the reason, I know he''s fine because during the breaks in my meditation, I check the connections I have with my Family and others, that includes him. "I don''t know, there is a barrier around him, one of his sisters said that he built the barrier himself and since then bizarre energy fluctuations have been happening in the ce." (Karina) "Did he put up the barrier to protect himself or to protect others?" (I) "That was the same question his sister asked." (Vanessa) "For the time being we thought that was the case, his Aura was wild andrge amounts of energy were colliding on the first day to the point where Ragnar was injured trying to pull you away." (Karina) "Before you ask, Ragnar is fine now." (Karina) "If he''s trying to control his power, then how did he create the barrier?" (I) "We don''t know, but if our theory is correct, his progress is phenomenal, no energy is being emitted from within the barrier since earlier today and his Aura seems under control." (Vanessa) "Unfortunately those are the only things we can assume about his situation." (Karina) "..." (I) I still don''t have the strength to use my connections, but I can still feel if those connected to me are fine, the connection I have with him is strange being made purely of Holy Power and Authority, but I can still say that he looks fine. I don''t feel any turbulent emotions or out-of-control power, but I can feel a consciousness on the other side that senses my probing, unfortunately, I can''t reach you through that connection. "Take me to him." (I) "With all due respect, you''re in no condition..." (Karina) "I can stand and walk, plus I''m not that bad." (I) I wasn''t lying, I''ve been in much worse situations and with injuries that couldn''t be seen just by looking at me. The two looked at each other once more, but the truth is that their opinion doesn''t matter this time, I decided to go there and I hardly change my mind when I make a decision. ------------ I found that I woke up after the biggest day, in the early afternoon, to be taken on Orion''s back with Ragnar seconds at my side with Sakura on my back as my other Familiars followed flying around me, Nix the only one within my shadow. Apart from my Family members, only my 2 Saints and 3 Heroes came with me due to insistence, my sisters weren''t around, but I suspect I''ll find them where I''m going. As soon as I got to the floor where I performed the Hades Ceremony, I could see the barrier, it was the exact size of the area I created for the ceremony. "The barrier was smaller than that, it''s been expanding to this size justst night." (Orion) "..." (I) My Aura was fine, but it still couldn''t extend there, so I waited to get close enough to feel this barrier with my Aura, it had a simr feeling to the area I created by ident that time, but it was still different as if it was some kind of copy. The barrier was filled with Holy Power and Authority that were almost identical to mine, but it wasn''t achieving thest step of bleeding into the surroundings and bing a part of the environment in harmony. The barrier was ck in color with red and white energy flows running through all corners, the shape of the barrier is also different from the area I created that time, the area was circr with me in the center, but this barrier was triangr. "You woke up fast." (Elizabeth) I turn my head in one direction and see my 3 sisters flying towards me, just like I thought, they''ve been keeping an eye on him this whole time. "Were they watching?" (I) "Unfortunately yes, that shouldn''t even be possible at your current level of strength and you even used a Dragon Seal so out of the ordinary that even I wasn''t sure what coulde out of it." (Elizabeth) "I''m curious, the Aura I felt before was pretty cool." (Caitlyn) "If you take away the murderous desire, hunger, and boundless ferocity, then I guess it could be considered cool." (Natasha) "I think I felt traces of the energy of hell¡­" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) The 3 don''t fool me, I can see the spark of curiosity in each of their eyes, they just want a peek at him and that''s why they''ve waited until now. Chapter 1136 Cap 1134: Hades Part 2 ? I was already in front of the barrier and with Nix''s help I started to walk leaning on it to the barrier, without waiting any longer I touched the barrier, it was made of energy and it was still solid, but I could feel something. I withdraw my hand and wait, almost at the same moment, the whole barrier begins to decrease in size and gradually dissolves, from the inside a strong smell of blood explodes outside as well as blood stains in all corners. But what caught my attention was the one in the center, he was looking directly at me and he walked calmly towards me getting on his knees. "I live to serve your will, Zenos." (Hades) His movement was a little stiff and when one of his knees touched the ground, cracks spread out, clearly he still doesn''t haveplete control over his power. From the moment I looked into his eyes until he got down on his knees my eyes roamed all over his body, I was in disbelief. He had a height of 1.30 being a little taller than me, his hair was red with a streak of it being ck, he has no visible horns, but he has an Eclipse-shaped crystal in the middle of his forehead, and his eyes are like mine and your skin is also brown like mine. I could see scales like mine on his arms and legs, I could also hear a voice that was a bit thicker and deeper than mine, his appearance was almost the same as mine with his face beingpletely same as mine with few differences. "Get up and put this on." (I) "How to order." (Hades) I take one of my magic size fit clothes and give it to him to put on since he is stark naked. He doesn''t seem to be body shy, but I couldn''t leave him as he came into the world with other people around, but I must say I was in disbelief as his appearance was almost the same as mine. As soon as he finished getting dressed, Elizabeth had already set up some tables with Natasha''s help for all of us to sit, I chose to have a conversation alone with Hades so that no one could interrupt. "Why do you look like me?" (I) "I don''t know, I didn''t have a choice in shaping my body, but I feel proud to share so manymonalities with you." (Hades) I could only assume that him looking like me was a strong possibility, almost everything about him came from me, at least that''s what I think, I''ll have to ask Elizabethter to confirm. "How''s your mind, is it messed up or something?" (I) "My mind is fine, but the memories themselves are jumbled, too many people''s memories to organize with yours being the easiest as they are mostplete." (Hades) "As long as I don''t have to look back I should be fine." (Hades) "Are your emotions under control?" (I) "Yes, I could tell from your memories that it must be difficult to control your emotions, but for me, it was very easy." (Hades) I look at his Aura, he manages to control it, but it''s like someone pulling a horse''s reins to control him forcing him not to advance, his control is still superficial. "Why did you build the barrier?" (I) "I needed to control my power and Aura, even my body was something strange, I thought it best to close myself in a more restricted space to do this, so I wouldn''t have interruptions." (Hades) "Then why didn''t you try contacting other people or resolve to break the barrier now?" (I) "My desire and will is to serve you, I could feel your desire to know me and I fulfilled your will." (Hades) He seems to have a lot of loyalty to me, but I don''t know how far that can be true, that''s because I don''t know how much he understands the concept of loyalty, everything he says seems more emotional dependence on me being the one who gave him life. "If you didn''t have control over your power, how did you create the barrier?" (I) "I didn''t create it, I just used the remnants of the space that was once under yourmand to restrict the area and then I used the sensations I felt when those 3 spoke to me." (Hades) He must be talking about when Karina, Alice, and Eva started talking as they each took the position of the tip of a triangle, did he try to imitate that? "You don''t feel hungry, thirsty, or tired after all this time?" (I) "..." (Hades) He seems not to have understood my words, his eyes became more confused, it seems that he felt something and he doesn''t know if he rtes to my words or not. "(I think this conversation is going to be longer than I expected.)" (I) -------------- It was already night when I was almost carried back to the Communal Temple, Karina wanted me to continue soaking in the pool of blood and that''s what I did, it was helping my recovery much more than I expected. Hades stayed on the same floor where he was born, he for some reason didn''t want to learn anything from my sisters, instead, he asked my Familiars to help with his training. In the end, it was decided that Ragnar would teach him about Aura as he was the expert in this field, Sakura would train him inbat having been the one who trained generations of Lamias warriors and Hinata would teach him about the Soul as he is a Spectral being strongly linked to death. My biggest concern was Hinata, but Eva offered to be a vessel for Hinata to possess, just that way she canmunicate normally with others, not everyone can understand her intentions directly like I can through her few words. As soon as I closed my eyes to float in the pool of blood, I felt someone approaching, at this time the Communal Temple would normally be closing, so I knew it was nobody among the townspeople. When I opened my eyes it was Arash who was standing on the edge of the pool of Blood looking at me, I could feel his Aura reaching out towards me cautiously, it seemed he was checking how I was doing. "Your condition looks better, that''s good." (Arash) "Are you worried about me?" (I) "I''m more concerned about my daughter bonding with you, your connection is much stronger than a normal Contractor between someone and a Spirit." (Arash) "But that''s not why I came here." (Arash) I looked away and could see an Alice with a vein in her forehead so swollen it could burst at any moment, but she didn''te closer. "Why does Alice look so pissed off?" (I) "I put a barrier using my aura around us, I don''t want anyone interrupting us and unfortunately I can''t wait." (Arash) "What do you need?" (I) Arash shouldn''t need me for anything, he is far more powerful than I am and his position as Dragon Emperor is as important as a saint as far as I can understand. There shouldn''t be many situations where I could be useful in doing something for him, especially something he would need toe to me in such a hurry without waiting for me to recover. "I need you to go meet Orsel, you would have 3 days, but due to his precarious condition I was able to postpone it, so you have 1 week to find him." (Arash) "Just for the record, do you want me to go see him?" (I) "Yes, he will exin the rest when he gets there." (Arash) "I assume he''s in this Border Town thing, isn''t he?" (I) "Yes, I already have someone organized to guide you there." (Arash) "..." (I) "Don''t make that face unfortunately it has to be you, I could exin and it wouldn''t make a difference since you n on going there anyway." (Arash) "Why are you sure I want to go?" (I) "Bordertown floats in this''s orbit using the energy flow between this world and one of the Moons." (Arash) "Fine, you convinced me, I will." (I) Sigh "My daughter said you love going to exotic ces with beautiful scenery, I''m sure you can imagine the kind of scenery you can see from up there." (Arash) "I already said I will, but just for a hypothetical question, could I enter that city any other time?" (I) "If you refuse to go, don''t think about approaching that ce, there will be many people angry with you, people much stronger than you are currently." (Arash) "..." (I) "(He''s not giving me chances to say no, but I also have no reason to refuse his request, he would never put his daughter at risk, so everything should be fine.)" (I) "Can I at least send someone ahead?" (I) "Better not, things there don''t follow the same customs here, you should go with the person I''m going to send with you and follow his advice as much as possible." (Arash) Arash spent a few more minutes talking to me about the repercussions of my Dragon Totem temporarily disappearing and told me to try to be less drastic next time as it caused a lot of problems among the Elder Dragons that he had to resolve. After that he left and Alice stayed by my side until the moment I fell asleep still thinking about the pictures astronauts took in my old world, that was the only reference I had for what I could find in Border Town and I was excited to that. Chapter 1137 Cap 1135: Leaving For Frontier City ? Pov Haku (?????): "You know, you were a very nice person to talk to, you told me so many things that I was d to know." (I) I was opening my box of food, and unfortunately, it''s very difficult to get vegetables and fruits on this, so my daily food always ends up being a variety of meats. "You know, because of my research I spend a lot of time alone and I don''t get to talk to people as much these days." (I) "The little time I have for myself I end up spending on training, self-learning, and improvement will always be important." (I) Myrades and subordinates find it difficult to understand that as wonderful as meat is, nature still has many things we can use to further nourish our bodies, restricting food to meat alone is foolish when the most rational option should always be to expand your food range to the fullest. "You were such a good listener, I love your body too, I can see some effort in staying healthy, congrattions." (I) I take a few pieces of meat and eat it, even if it''s not what I expected, the meat really is delicious, I didn''t even realize how fast I was eating it until I realized it was gone. Sigh "You know, I shouldn''t tell outsiders, but I think it shouldn''t be a problem for you to know, two of our agents went missing on the mission you told, so I really appreciate your information." (I) I stretched my body a little before wiping my mouth with a cloth I had nearby, then I look at my new guest with a smile. "I still don''t know what happened to them, I can understand interfering with their connection to me, I might even understand if they had just been killed which would have resulted in the connection being abruptly severed." (I) "But what I felt was something different, something invaded the connection, a primordial and limitless hunger devouring everything was what transmitted it to us, I even got scared, especially when I tried to use the security system to take possession of the creature, there was something even worse that crushed the security system, that something was worse than the creature itself, just thinking about what I felt..." (I) I shivered just thinking about the sensations transmitted to me, it was horrible, the creature was pure instinct and somehow fascinating, but that something connected to the creature was different, there were many contradictory things like life and death, creation and destruction, shadow and light, fire and ice, as well as many other things I didn''t understand, was bizarre to the point of scarring my mind as a trauma. "I felt that it might negatively mark me and I tried to use the hypothesis protocols on myself in an attempt to erase the memory of it, but no matter how many times I tried, I couldn''t forget it." (I) "I even thought about ripping out a part of my brain, theoretically it would have worked, but the Queen wouldn''t let me, so I had to move on to a solution that I didn''t like having to do." (I) "It was obvious that what I went through was a trauma and one of the most profound ones since not even the hypothesis helped, with trauma you have 2 very obvious options." (I) "Do you avoid what triggers the trauma or do you ovee the trauma, one of the ways being over exposure, people are able to adapt to the most extreme situations, so I used hypothesis to go through everything I felt every time I close my eyes or sleep." (I) The first few times I wasn''t even able to close my eyes during the day making me create a habit of keeping my eyes open for long periods of time, sleeping was almost impossible, I had to use extremely potent drugs to forcefully keep my sleep, but with the passing of the days got easier, the fear didn''t diminish unfortunately. "You know, I think it''s funny how we''re able to live with fear when we know there''s no escape, at least it''s not crippling for me anymore." (I) I don''t like to admit it, buttely, I can''t imagine myself not feeling the presence of that something that existed, maybe that''s why I''ve been eating so much, I''m trying to quench my craving for it. The saliva produced in my mouth and the tears in my eyes, I can''t tell if they are from hunger or terror, they are instincts so primitive that I didn''t know I was so weak in the face of them, but for some reason that only makes my smile get bigger. "Unfortunately among the information I collected from you, I wasn''t able to find even the source of that hunger, that is, the creature that killed our agents, nor did I get information about the one that controls it..." (I) Sigh "At least I saw a familiar face in your memories, I didn''t think Miriam would be there in person." (I) "As I''m happy to have achieved something, I''ll make good use of you, your body is unfortunately being used for the study of my new apprentices, but don''t worry I''ll create a new body for you." (I) I say this as I run my hand across the transparent membrane of the bubble where the Adventurer''s eyed brain was still floating. I looked at the holograming out of an eye on the wall next to the bubble showing my image, next to it there was some dy in the pickup but still audio readout, your emotional readings are still a little out of control if your mind goes on like this will not bear. "We can''t let a mind go astray like that, did you know a mind is better than aputer? Too bad Miriam''s people don''t understand the wrong path they''ve chosen." (I) "Now, what can we get you? I think we''re going to resume hypnosis therapies first with a different focus, but for the body..." (I) I tried to remember the materials they brought so far and still exist in stock, I could use Elf''s blood which has great Mana condition capacity, the bones would be better to use from Dragon, unfortunately, this material is almost impossible to find, so maybe I''ll get something of the decent, I could shape bones with the Necromancer Magic I''ve been learning. "I have to go through the stock to see the organs, I like to keep a nice appearance, I like elegant things, maybe make you an assistant? That''s a good idea, I think I need to do some brain modifications besides hypnosis to speed up your thoughts..." (I) I was happy, I got a new assistant, but I should think more about his looks and versatility, I feel like an artist full of inspiration. "Let''s start?" (I) ------------- Pov Zenos: It''s been 7 days and after a long therapy of submersion in the pool of blood my body waspletely recovered, I thought that my Soul was also recovered, but Ivan told me that it wasn''t. It seems that my Soul never recovered 100% from any of the various types of damage I suffered over time, the healing that the Fairy Kings, the Fairy Goddess, my mother, my sister Natasha and on that asion where I took care of mine myself recovery mostly, in none of these situations did I fully recover, all I did was heal the wounds and this scar is what makes my Aura stronger with each recovery, my Soul seems to be more resilient being able to take more damage. I can feel my Soul, but understanding and seeing are things that I am not capable of, the very concept of a Soul is too abstract for me to understand, the most I am able to do is feel my Soul and when I have some damage to it, but I don''t I can feel the scars Ivan spoke of. But the important thing is the confirmation of my recovery, being in basically normal conditions, I could no longer stay in Castelo do Drag?o, unfortunately, I did not have many opportunities to explore the surroundings of the castle. There will always be a next time, I''m immortal, so I have the luxury of time, right now what I need to do is fulfill Arash''s request, and for that, I was outside the castle with Diana, we found Arash and his assistant Ortiz the Dragon Star, it seems he will be our guide and escort to Border Town. "It will be my pleasure to serve as a guide and adviser to Primordial Zenos, I am born and raised outside this world, part of my family resides in Border Town and I trained half my life there before the Dragon Emperor epted me as his assistant." (Ortiz) "Ortiz is by far one of the wisest and most intelligent Dragons alive, unfortunately, he is not suited to lead his tribe due to hisck ofbat prowess, but he will one day be an Elder Dragon helping to guide Dragons in future generations." (Arash) "You honor me with your words, Dragon Emperor." (Ortiz) "I''ll be in your care, can I just call you Ortiz?" (I) "Of course you can, you are above me being Primordial, you are at the side of the Dragon Emperor and the Elder Dragons deserving respect from all Dragons." (Ortiz) "Ortiz spent a lot of time dealing with other races and that''s why he became so "polite", but the vast majority of Dragons are less respectful in the way they treat others, the way a Dragon shows respect was never with words but with actions." (Arash) "I''ll bear that in mind." (I) After talking to Arash and giving him time to say a tearful goodbye to his daughter, Diana, and I who were saying goodbye to the Dragons they fought during their training here, we all climbed onto the Floating Ship that Nicole had modified once again, acted using heavily space element magic to move with other magic serving only as support. Ortiz was giving the coordinates to our captain, meanwhile, I was with many others watching the Castle of the Dragon get smaller and smaller on the horizon. Chapter 1138 Cap 1136: Frontier City Part 1 ? The trip to Frontier City only seems to have 2 paths, the first using a special Teleportation spell and the other an incredibly dangerous journey to leave the''s orbit, which would need to traverse several space storms and space warps. Teleportation magic was something Ortiz knew since his tribe was one of the founders of Frontier City, when we were far enough away from the Dragons'' castle we started climbing higher and higher until we were far above the clouds. When I didn''t know what he was doing I stayed silent and made the others stay too, Ortiz sat down and closed his eyes, but a 6-pointed star appears behind him. I could feel Ortiz''s Space Element Aura and Mana emanating from his body, Arash said he has no talent forbat, but I can''t say how far that is true, if I''m just talking about the amount of Mana, Ortiz surpasses me in that respect and that''s not something everyone can do. Ortiz''s Mana and Aura were absorbed by the image of the 6-pointed star behind him causing several crystal stars to appear forming lines in space by moving Fairy one in a unique way. Gradually the lines formed patterns that together looked like a 3D diagram of a magic circle, so these stars took ce at the curve points and points where the lines converge, the big 6 pointed star, as well as Ortiz stood in the middle while this magic circle was being expanded to the size of the entire Floating Ship. It was at that moment that a strange distortion in space took ce, but it was in front of Ortiz as he used a finger to draw in the air Runes that took position in the ritual circle as well as another pattern of lines that was ced in a magic crystal that was connected to the magic circle. "< Space Route: Start >" (Ortiz) When he spoke, the entire ritual circle seemed toe to life, the magic crystal that had just been ced in ce shone like a rising Sun in the midday sky, and the ritual lines seemed to begin to conduct Spatial Element energy. "..." (I) I wave for the others to get ready and be silent, I didn''t want to interrupt him and more than taken care of would like to understand what this magic actually does. The moment when the entire structure of lines and Runes of magic had Mana of the space element flowing through it, distortions started to happen around the ship creating a membrane like a bubble around the ship, then it was as if this bubble went into a current being dragged somewhere. I tried to look outside the Floating Ship, but all I saw were misshapen patches of various colors, in the end, I could only perceive myself to be inside a stream going somewhere and nothing else. This took only 2 hours of travel, during which time everyone was silent waiting until a tremor ran through the interior of the space bubble around the Floating Ship. "We''re here." (Ortiz) Ortiz gets up and looks around as he walks to stand beside me, the space seems to be bing more stable, the patches of color taking on more defined shapes. "Why was everyone silent, Lord Zenos?" (Ortiz) "You didn''t exin anything to anyone when you just sat down and started creating that magic, so I made everyone stay silent so I wouldn''t interrupt you." (I) "I''m sorry for my negligence, even though this magic requires a lot of concentration, I won''t be interrupted by conversations around me, so you don''t have to be so careful in the future." (Ortiz) "I''ll take that into ount..." (I) While talking to Ortiz the bubble became less malleable taking on a more oval shape while the misshapen images of our surroundings became sharp suddenly revealing something like an abstract painting of the universe, that alone was beautiful, but when the images became sharper and defined, the sight that only the astronauts of my world had seen in person nowy before me. A world so grand that I cannot fully see it even from where I am, endless stars in all directions awakens within me the desire to explore everything that exists, two Moons that I can majestically see in front of me and 3 Suns in the distance, its size incapable of being measured without even knowing the distance between us, which the only certainty is to be further than the circumference of the world measured in kilometers. It was something magical, a sight so beautiful that it made me wonder since when I dreamed of thisndscape. I remember the first time I cried in the orphanage in my previous life, it was when I was first returned to the orphanage by the first family that adopted me, I tried to remain calm at the time in front of others, but that first night I ran away from the room and I stood at the attic window looking at the sky, I had somewhere thought that all our problems were insignificantpared to the grandiose universe and that was what I sought tofort myself. When I was admitted to the hospital for thest time, I already knew I wouldn''t get out of that bed alive, but the day went by that hospital room was smaller and smaller for me, when the fainting leading toa started to be more frequent, I just didn''t go in in despair because of the sky I saw through the window every night from my hospital bed. Even in this world, the night sky, even though it was different in many ways, still carried the same importance, at least for me, the feeling of vastness that evenparing the whole world could not be measured, thest bastion of anyone who seeks to explore the unknown it was still there showing me that my situation in that forest as the least of all Creatures was insignificant. Ibuki at some point appeared in front of me stealing my lips and I hugged her, I remember my happiness for having found my firstpanion and friend, I don''t care that it was a Goblin and that in a way I forced it for fear of remaining alone, but my love for this woman who has been by my side since the beginning of my journey still warms my heart, the first night I took her to my hideout was important to me. Soon Erica hugged me from behind and Diana put her hand on my head, then came Kiramanding a hand on my shoulder. Every memory we share is as bright to me as these stars in the sky, I could feel the tears streaming down my face, in my two lives I didn''t think for even a second that the day woulde when I would see thisndscape, that I would be surrounded by this starry sky that way. The memories of every thing that happened to me whether good or bad in those two lives flooded my mind, I got further than I ever dreamed or wanted. "(This is just the beginning...)" (I) I turn my eyes to something that shines differently than a star, what I saw was a silvery dot at first my vision being obstructed by the moonlight, but soon it revealed itself in my vision. A city of silver and gray as well as many colored crystals built on top of arge piece of rock filled with crystals, there were also smaller rocks floating around it, dozens of them with buildings built into them. The whole city was colossal, I could tell from the sheer number of buildings that look tiny from this distance. "That''s Border Town." (Ortiz) I already imagined it to be that, I couldn''t think of anything else, even from afar I could say, that city emanates a colossal Aura or should I say an amalgamation of countless Auras. I could also feel the flow of energy between one of the two Moons and the world, this flow of energy was wilder and more raw than anything I''ve ever felt while still on the, I felt like I was in the middle of a mountain river in the middle of a storm. But it only took a few seconds before I got used to it, this flow of energy doesn''t have a physical force to make me shiver, it was just a surprise to me as it was my first time experiencing it. Our Floating Ship as well as the Border City were within this raw energy flow, I imagine that this feeds the energy city. But none of that matters to me, the only thing I wanted now was to visit that city for the simple fact that it was a space city, I felt as if the child inside me had woken up to y after a long time. I was euphoric and anxious and following Ortiz''s advice we approached slowly, that''s when I saw movement, something wasing towards us from the Border City. Ortiz told us that they are just inspectors to know our intentions and how we got to the city, I could understand the security protocols, every city in the world has them, even this being a space city it made sense the effort to keep it protected. We were waiting as per Ortiz''s advice, all I wanted was to get it over with and head towards the city. Chapter 1139 Cap 1137: Frontier City part 2 ? Soon two people approach our Ship, I say people, but it was actually a Giant with 2 pairs of wings and a Mermaid who had feathers instead of scales along with a pair of wings on her back. But before the two could say anything the space rippled in the surrounding area causing several monsters to appear, these monsters were spherical in shape with multiple eyes without irises or pupils all over its surface, as soon as rays of light wereing out of those eyes in a hail of attacks against our Floating Ship and the two that came for us. I already knew that the two weren''t enemies, so I concentrated on the creatures in question, as the number of enemies was growing rapidly, I couldn''t sit still and do nothing. "< Spatial Impact >" (I) I use space magic in one direction creating a solid wall by bending andpressing space to collide with these monsters, their light ray attacks being deflected by the fold in Space, but as soon as my magic collided with the monsters it broke. "..." (I) "These monsters are called Observers of Light, their only way of attacking are these rays of light that they canunch from any of the eyes on the body, they also have the ability to manipte the space they use to move around, change the direction of their rays of light and create a rigid defense around you." (Ortiz) "Do they have any weaknesses?" (I) "Aside from the sheer brutality of using more power than they can handle, Aura attacks can break through their barriers as theyck the ability to use Auras for the most part." (Ortiz) "We will try." (I) I look at Ortiz pointing at the two who came from Frontier City, the Giant seemed to be using a colossal sword with Aura condensed around it as a weapon and the Winged Mermaid was using groundless Ice magic from her Aura, it looks like Ortiz is right. "< Blood Needles >" (I) I bit my hand causing the blood to leak like a fountain under my control that I use to create needles by crystallizing that blood in this type of form, my blood is able to keep arge amount of my Aura inside for long periods of time even when I am far away of me. "< Dance of Blood and Binding >" (I) I''ve created hundreds of blood needles where I attach threadsing out of my hand, so I use magic for the needles to always pass through the closest targets without ever repeating the same target more than 3 times. With that, all I need to do is stand still supplying Mana through lines that can stretch indefinitely. I just watch my needles pierce the round body full of eyes like it''s nothing, their movement speeds are also very fast. The blood needles so quickly pass through one monster before moving on to the next without ever stopping and looping through the air always causing movements that are difficult to predict. Meanwhile, the threads created an endless tangle with nothing obstructing it but the monsters'' bodies, when I saw that I had caught the majority fraud I smiled as I used my Limit Oveing Skill along with my Physical Strengthening Skill to pull the threads as hard as I could muster, it made all these tied up monsters collide with each other forming a giant sphere of flesh bringing a smile to my face. "< Blood Curse: Life Incineration >" (I) I use my Aura, Authority together with my Curse, Blood, Fire, and Life affinities to create a cursed me that burns the target''s life force as fuel and cannot be extinguished by anything other than Death Energy, Holy Power, and Authority of some kind. "It looks like a new sun has risen in the sky." (Diana) "So cute..." (Ibuki) "White and red mes, an interesting Curse concept, maybe if..." (¨¦rica) "The others started to run away, should I follow?" (Kira) "It doesn''t seem to be necessary." (I) I look at the two who were fighting at the beginning, but I keep seeing the monsters leave and start to just watch without doing anything letting the monsters get away. "How long will this burn?" (Ortiz) "I don''t know, this is the first time I''ve used this curse on so many creatures crowded together and already... Hades?" (I) I was looking at the new miniature sun in front of us, it is burning in mostly White mes with a red me seeming to burn deeper within the Sun, it was very beautiful. I was enjoying the view now that both the bloodlines and needles were burning along with the monsters, with no dangering back I decided to just enjoy the view by talking to those around me. Suddenly while I was talking to Ortiz I noticed a movement at high speed, it was Hades that appeared from somewhere without me noticing him, it was strange to see someone so simr to me throwing himself into a miniature of the Sun. And I even had the impulse to go after him knowing that I wouldn''t be hurt by this curse, but I felt something through my connection with Hades, a strong desire and desire to do something, so I decided to leave it to him, I must at least respect his will. Meanwhile, the two who came from the city approach and pass through the space bubble around the Floating Ship, the winged Mermaid closes her wings and her fish-like bottom bes beautiful legs, she was wearing a blue and white feather dress that highlights with your brown skin. The giant on the other hand had its wings disappearing from its back as it shrunk down to 1.95 meters tall, its white skin full of scar marks as well as a build of musclesrger than the width of my body didn''t do much to lessen the pressure their presence exerted. Ortiz walked over to the two as theynded on the ship''s deck when he exchanged a light bow in greeting with the woman and received a hug that could have been considered a giant attack, I could have sworn I heard the sound of bones breaking. It seemed Ortiz was known to them, which I should have expected when he spoke of being raised half his life in Border Town. He brings the two towards me speaking in a low voice to them, but for people of our level of strength and with senses that no other person would understand their conversation could be heard as if they were talking normally next to me. It seems that Ortiz is just talking to them about me being the new Primordial Dragon and that I was called by this Orsel toe here, also exining that all those around are my followers or family. It seems like he wants to smooth over the first meeting between us by telling them about me, but I noticed he neglected to talk about my sisters who are known as Living Cmities and me being a Demigod son of the Blood Goddess. I might as well get on with it. "Sir, allow me to introduce, this is Tinary and f, the two are part of Border Town''s subjugation troops." (Ortiz) Even though I was looking at them and listening to what they were saying, my almostplete attention was still on the huddle of monsters trapped in mes, that''s why I was curious and worried about Hades inside. I still don''t know where he came from or why he threw himself into something I''mparing to a Sun, but I don''t think for a moment that he''s doing it by ident or stupidity, the little I''ve talked to him about demonstrates that he it is smart enough to identify the danger for itself. ¡¤?¦Èm "Nice to meet you Miss Tinary and Mr f, I''m sorry our first time meeting was so eventful." (I) "These pests have no time to strike and are always numerous making it a huge waste of time for someone like me to fight, thanks for dealing with them." (f) "What this giant means is that we are happy to wee you to our Border Town, Mister Zenos." (Tinary) "But I must agree that it''s weird for them to be in such arge group with no other monsters tagging along." (Tinary) "Do these monsters appear around here a lot?" (I) "Unfortunately yes, what makes fighting them worse is the ineffectiveness of most area attack techniques, as you saw in our attacks." (Tinary) "She''s right sir, what you did was very effective and even created enough fear to send others running." (Ortiz) "It was an excellent attack, if you have one or more weapons that have the function to control the distance and maybe lines or some kind of finer chain then you could do something simr, this is a single attack approach with area attack characteristics which can generate control effects duringbat..." (f) "Don''t get lost in your thoughts about fights, we have a role here, don''t get distracted." (Tinary) "I''m not distracted, don''t worry about me." (f) "What mypanion wishes to say is wee to Border Town." (Tinary) "What she said." (f) "Is thending ce still the same?" (Ortiz) "Yes, I imagine that spatial bubble around the Floating Ship is yours, so follow my instructions¡­" (Tinary) I let Ortiz take care of things, but I wasn''t leaving until Hades returned. Chapter 1140 Cap 1138: Frontier City Part 3 ? I kept my attention on Hades even as I greeted Tinary and f, the two must have noticed as I noticed their attention being diverted from me to the miniature Sun that Hades entered. I was the only one there who could perceive things in more detail since these mes were derived from my Curse, plus I have a connection with Hades. Because of these factors, I was able to feel a flow of energy running through the sphere, it was actually 3 flows of energy, one spiritual energy with traces of Soul energy, the second was literally cursed energy, something that is not found naturally anywhere and thest one was literally life energy. What surprised me was this third flow of energy, this is because I could not understand where this life energy came from, this is why life energy bes the permanent link between a Soul and its body, then it bes the source of vitality that keeps a body alive, when someone dies it means that this connection has been destroyed leaving a vacuum that bes its opposite that is the energy of death. I studied about these two types of energy as best I could directly with the priests of the Temple of Life and the Church of Death who live inside the Dungeon, so I know that there shouldn''t be an energy flow of this energy inside the cursed Sun I created. I was too surprised that my attention was fully focused on the miniature Sun I had created by burning all these monsters with my Curse. This time I wasn''t paying so much attention to Hades, that''s because he wasn''t creating this life energy, he was just manipting the energy flows, which means it wasing from somewhere else. I was very tempted to explode my Aura to envelop this small Sun, so I could perceive everything in more detail without missing anything, but not knowing what Hades was doing, I tried to restrict myself so as not to get in the way for fear of putting him in danger. That''s why I had to use only my senses, I used my Aura in my eyes along with some spells, skills, and Spiritual Runes to see things that normal eyes couldn''t see, that way I managed to increase the scope of what I could sense from this miniature Sun. I could see the 3 energy streams now and not just feel it like before, so I started tracing the entire trajectory of these energy streams, as Hades was at the center where the 3 energy streams converge and I was sure that Hades was not the initial source them, then he was the end. Knowing that Hades marked the end of the route of the 3 energy flows, I began to trace their trajectories from the end to the beginning, it took me a few minutes to realize that it had not started, the flows formed three rings of circr energy from where the flows extended until they reached to Hades in a circr path circling around him. Before long I realized where the life energy wasing from, the other two types of energy wereing at length from the monsters getting weaker and weaker to the point of being almost dead, so even if it didn''t make sense the life energy must being from them. If this curse wasn''t mine I would believe if the typical third of energy was Vitality, but as the one who created and used this curse, I know that the Curse literally burns Vitality making it impossible to make that flow in the first ce. I tried to focus on one of the monsters devoting all my senses and perception to it, that''s when I realized that the mes themselves were the source of life energy, my Curse was burningrge amounts of vitality for the number of monsters, which were strong enough to have a lot of vitality, the burned Vitality was generating small traces of vital energy as if refining that energy using the monsters as a sacrifice. Having finally understood how all this was happening I realized that my Curse was not only powerful but also in the category of forbidden curses because it involved the Taboo of Life, this was something I should perhaps discuss with High Priestess Yarater. I was happy to havee up with an answer and so my attention level split again when I called that we had guests, but they had eyes locked on the miniature Sun just like most everyone shoo my Floating Ship. I only had to wait a few more minutes, with the monsters so weak it was only a matter of time before the Sun started to shrink in size as dust started to spread out from the Ashes of these dead monsters. In the end, everyone watched until the miniature Sun disappeared leaving only Hades with 5 eyes of different colors and my appearance standing still with 3 crystals floating in his hands. He lookedpletely unharmed as if that miniature Sun was just an illusion with no true destructive power, which is not the case. Hadeses back to me entering the ship and getting on his knees in front of me while presenting the 3 crystals still emitting high temperature with steaming out of them just as steames out of Hades'' kneeling body. "My lord, I present a Cursed Core, a Spirit Crystal, and a Spark of Life to you, please ept." (Hades) "..." (I) I knew these names, but only through my studies, two of them are difficult and very rare things, but the third was something I only saw in books about legends of this world, its existence not even confirmed. I looked at my sisters and Caitlyn had her eyes wide open looking directly at the Cursed Core, Natasha was just looking at Hades as if thinking about something and Elizabeth exchanged nces with me smiling as she nodded her head in approval. "Thanks, I have a lot of questions, but first." (I) I study my hand collecting the 3 items in a separate space using my space element magic, I didn''t even try to store it in a storage item. After that, I bit the tip of my finger before focusing my Authority and Aura into a single drop of blood that I dropped on top of Hades'' head. Immediately a light st of Aura and Authority makes everyone but me step back before it envelops Hades'' entire body, then envelops himself in his Aura hiding from everyone''s senses but me. I did this because Hades still didn''t seem to have a tight grip on his power, Aura, and body. My blood will limit his blood, my Aura will keep his in check and my authority can suppress his power, but all this is only possible because all of his came from me, otherwise, it would need a Curse to aplish the same thing. "This is just so we don''t have any unforeseen events, but you still need to continue your training." (I) "For now, stay and meet the others." (I) "As you wish..." (Hades) I let the girls apany Hades, I know they haven''t had time to talk to him yet and only heard about him through me, so they can take care of it, meanwhile, I looked back at the two guests. f seemed to be only looking at my sister Natasha with a challenging smile to which she responded with the same kind of smile, I can imagine their desire to fight each other. Tinary was already looking at me with even more reverence than before, I could also feel a glint in her eyes that I couldn''t identify what it could be, my biggest guess being that she thought about something. "Sorry to bete, can we go to town now?" (I) "I can understand wanting to wait for a teammate or subordinate without wanting to leave them behind." (Tinary) "Come Ortiz, I''m going to show you the path that this vessel must take." (Tinary) "Alright, let''s go." (Ortiz) While I was talking to Tinary her partner was walking towards Natasha, I saw them talking, but I couldn''t hear their conversations, Natasha''s Aura was interfering with my senses. With nothing to do, I went back to enjoying the scenery around me as the Floating Ship continued to head towards Border Town. As we were getting closer I noticed several streams of energy like awork, it was a barrier, almost a structure that could be activated, it was almost imperceptible, but the closer to the Border City it became more noticeable for some with Affinity with nature like me. This barrier structure seemed to be made of nature''s own energy, but it was strange, it was extending away from Border Town, I didn''t understand the reason for that. While wondering about this I couldn''t help but appreciate the beautiful sight of this city expanding in my vision as we approached, an entire city made of metal, stone, and crystals was incredible, the city itself had so much concentrated energy that it was incredible making even the atmosphere gets heavier. When we arrived at the edge of the city there was what looked like arge teleportation portal on one side and on the other a space fornding, when the ship stopped there I could see that the city was full of people with powerful Auras. I made everyone below a certain strength threshold go back to the Dungeon because I realized they wouldn''t even be able to get off the Ship here, just the weight of so many Auras of that caliber on someone without enough strength to be more than harmful. Apart from these dangers that are not apparent, the City was incredible, it had a futuristic architectural aesthetic, but it was full of magic in every corner, it was incredible. ¡¤?¦Èm "I''ll take you to a ce where you can stay while you''re here, after which Ortiz can guide you to Orsel''s office." (Tinary) "Thanks." (I) Chapter 1141 Cap 1139: Orsel ? I was loving walking in the streets of this city, this whole city has a strong concentration of spatial magic and I thought it was for its defenses or to keep it in ce, but it seems that it''s not just for that. I just realized when Inded in the city that it is bigger inside than I was seeing from the outside, there is a powerful expansion magic within the city, this easily could be the biggest city I have visited since I was born in this world, the number of people walking around the city was also amazing, the strength of each of them was also something I couldn''t take lightly. When I arrived at this my first thought was to get loyalpanions to survive, this thought was what made me save Diana and by ident ¨¦rica at that time, it was also the same thought that made me help Kira when I had every reason to just kill her, without count the ridiculous mission where I took Irina and Irius as prisoners, I could have killed them both and still made them my children knowing that this would be a problem in the future. Even most of the others I met because of that thought of having many loyalpanions, that''s why I bought so many ves in Valen City and kept looking for opportunities to gather more people. I always thought that the power of a single individual would not be able to go against arge enough army, but that was a naive thought, it wasn''t wrong I was just being naive in measuring the scale of how far one''s power could go. With my strength now, I could fight with the entire poption of the Morror Continent with the exception of the Elf Queen there, that''s because no one there has surpassed the Lesser Catastrophe Grade of power. An army will always have a numerical advantage, but without a sufficient individual power level in its ranks, the numbers will be irrelevant. I look around Border Town as we walk down the street to a spot where we stand for a few minutes until a bird-shaped chariot appears, a golem-like vehicle that we board with our guides to fly around town. I realized that if all the people in this city attacked us I would lose in a crushing and humiliating way, more than half of the Auras I felt were just nightmares from the strength of mine, but there were also hundreds with Auras of the same level as me and I could feel it some areas without moving Aura that I defined as being people much stronger than me hiding their presence, there were dozens. The strength of this city could literally conquer the world, I don''t know if it could, but they certainly have the strength and numbers to try. "I didn''t know this world had so many strong people, why do they gather here in suchrge numbers?" (I) "These people are not all from this world, many are here for training, trade, or something else, I am here to train myself." (Tinary) "In this star system, there are 14 habitables, and the vast majority of these peoplee from these worlds, I must admit that many must be from this world yet, this world has always been abnormal with the number of its forces." (Tinary) "Looks like we''re here." (Tinary) I wanted to ask her more things, but then the Golem vehicle stopped in front of a building made entirely of gray crystal, then climbed to the top where a house made of gray and blue crystal bricks blended together into something incredible. We were taken inside and found to a surprise when opening the door, it was a sprawlingwn containing a beautiful little empty vi. I was surprised enough to look at the blue sky inside the house and turn my head to see the starry sky that surrounds the entire Border Town. "I hear it''s everyone''s first time in this town, so Ortiz can guide you from here and answer your questions, now I have to go, I wish you all luck." (Tinary) After the winged Mermaid left I spent a few minutes talking with Ortiz who exined a few things, the space inside the apartments, houses, and mansions throughout this city has the magic of expanded space, and he also told me that the sky he was seeing was just a illusion to generate greaterfort for residents since the city''s sky never changed. I asked if I could open my Dungeon in here and he said yes, he also said that I probably wouldn''t be the only Dungeon Master here in town to do something simr. I decided to ask Ortiz about something I missed, which was the reason we took a transport when we could fly and he exiled me that almost everyone within the city is capable of flying or has more unique movement techniques if only everyone could go and toe as they please would be disastrous in everyday life. People in this city can walk wherever they want, and they can also run in moderation, but flying or using any kind of movement technique in this city is prohibited to avoid idents. After thinking about the people I saw until I got here I can understand, with the strength of those people flying using magic, Spiritual Runes, magic items, wings or even using the Aura to float are possible and even easy things to do, if everyone decides fly when they want I can see unnecessary fights starting, the end of traffic fights has never been so dangerous. It didn''t take long for our temporary resistance, as the Auras outside didn''t seem to enter the residence, I opened my Dungeon gate and left some people behind exining things to those who were still leaving the Dungeon. I think you should take a look at I chose H, Nicole, Silvia, Magnus, Hades, and my Familiars toe along with me to where the person responsible for calling me here is, Ortiz was guiding us to him and Hades had to be close to me since I''m the only one who can keep his power in check until he learns for himself. Once again we paid for another Golem transport, this one with the appearance of a Dragon, from there we were taken to a tower further to the city center, these vehicles were even very fast allowing us to arrive in a matter of minutes. As soon as we arrived we passed by some people at first, but the more we walked, the less we found people, there came a time when I was only seeing Golems, their appearances more like robots, there was one that I almost took home for being the same as the Terminator being a metal skeleton, with the difference being that he''s doing maintenance work on a muchrger Golem. Soon we arrive at an office where we enter without knocking, Ortiz signals for us not to speak while he takes a few more steps forward releasing his Aura. "Lord Orsel, following the orders of the Dragon Emperor, I havee here as a guide to the Primal Dragon Zenos." (Ortiz) "Huh..." (Orsel) "Sorry, if you could just wait¡­ a second¡­" (Orsel) Orsel was a White Elf, his hair is light green with many parts turning gray, his hair is tied back in a ponytail, he looks pale and has dark circles under his eyes, he has silver eyes and wears a pair of sses with Golden frame while his clothes were fully functional and full of pockets, even his appearance didn''t carry the otherworldly good looks that most Elves I met had, he looked very normal. I see him taking a potion out of a drawer and drinking the entire contents at once, the changes were immediate, the dark circles disappear and his skin has a more normal tone, no longer being pale as it was before, his eyes have also be more alive with a glow of vigor in them. Sigh "I really needed this, I haven''t slept in days..." (Orsel) "Let me introduce myself, I''m Orsel, I know it may not look like it, but I''m themander of Frontier City''s general defense affairs, one of the Council members of Frontier City Guardians." (Orsel) "A pleasure to finally meet you in person, Blood Eclipse Primordial Dragon, Zenos." (Orsel) He gets up and takes my hand with Aura surrounding his hand, Ortiz told me about it on the way, while Dragons are more direct in the way they release their Aura in a shy greeting, the people of this Border Town do it like this, they cover their hands with their Auras discreetly so as not to rm the people around them. I do the same covering my hand with my Aura before shaking his, I was careful not to be a strength sh or anything like that, I felt his Aura which says a lot about a person and I know he did the same to me, your surprised and confused face was something I expected knowing how abnormal my Aura can be. "Please, let''s sit down, I have some things to discuss with you." (Orsel) "I''m here for this, we can start when..." (I) "Nicole, stop messing with the wall." (I) "..." (Orsel) "Sorry, I just like the hidden door, give me 1 second to close again." (Nicole) "Sorry about my daughter." (I) "How did she deactivate the¡­" (Orsel) I was about to start a conversation with Orsel when I saw Nicole opening a door in one of the walls, it was a small door and I called her attention to stop before she got too excited, but it seems that Orsel was surprised by her, I think that I''m going to have to make some introductions before the talk. Chapter 1142 Cap 1140: Meeting Part 1 ? Orsel basically forgot about me and went over to where Nicole was, he watched Nicole close the door and do something I didn''t understand, I just saw some weak energy flows change direction, off or on in a few seconds before she came back to me. But he kept ignoring me just talking to Nicole about things I didn''t understand, they seem to be Magical Engineering terms, I read some books about it in the Dungeon and came to the conclusion that I don''t understand, the fundamental differences with the technology of my previous life makes it all very strange to me, I can''t understand things like theory and at most, I can give some creative assistance in practice to a real Magical Engineer. "Lord Orsel, ignoring the Primordial Dragon who came to meet you with an invitation from you to speak to his daughter in this way is more than wrong, so I don''t me his servant for wanting to hit you so badly." (Ortiz) "..." (Orsel) "..." (I) Hades looks calm, but it''s a fact that H and Magnus are holding his arms to stop him from getting closer to Ortiz, I could have said something to stop it, but that''s so funny, to have someone try to punch someone who is so absorbed in a conversation that doesn''t realize he''s being targeted. "Hades behave yourself." (I) "Yes, as you wish, Zenos." (Hades) cough cough "I apologize¡­ I was mildly impressed with you..." (Orsel) "You can call me Nicole, I''m the daughter of Zenos." (Nicole) "But you don''t look like a Dragon." (Orsel) "Not all my children are Dragons, some are Vampires, some are Demons, one of them a Kimera and Nicole... well Nicole is ahead of you, but some like Magnus are Dragons." (I) "Primordial Zenos''s family is diverse as are those who follow him, but we should leave that topic aside and get back to the main subject, correct?" (Ortiz) "You''re right, I apologize again for my behavior." (Orsel) Orsel looked back at Hades who was still looking strangely at him with tant murderous intent, then turned to Nicole who was paying attention to a holographic screen and keyboard that appeared in front of him. Soon he shakes his head once more before returning to stand in front of me, Nicole ignoring him most of the time and only answering when asked. "It was impolite of me to act so immaturely, but your daughter is certainly someone of great ability." (Orsel) "I know and that''s why I brought her knowing that you use Golems and stuff like that." (I) "A smart thought and as I was saying before I got lost earlier, let''s sit down and have this talk." (Orsel) I sit on a nearby couch with Orsel sitting on the opposite one, the others standing behind me while Nicole hasn''t moved from her seat still doing her thing. Orsel snaps his fingers twice and an expressionless Human-shaped Golem appears from the doorway carrying an appetizer tray with drinks to ce on the table between us. "I appreciate the invitation, I enjoyed the city and the scenery, but I don''t think Arash would have made mee here to talk to you about something unimportant." (I) "You thought correctly, there is something you needed for an important event, but I think before I exin this to you a little general context will be helpful, assuming Ortiz or Arash failed to exin about this city." (Orsel) "I was told that this city has a responsibility to defend this world from enemies and monsters from outside." (I) "It''s not wrong, but it''s a very shallow exnation, as you must have seen when you arrived, outside the things are dangerous, the number and strength of monsters are greater, weak monsters are born in thousands and strong monsters are difficult to kill." (Orsel) "This is due to raw energy, I don''t know how much you know about dimensional and universal energy flow on a gctic scale, the study itself is very extensive with infinite updates, but its basis is very easy to understand, especially if we take into ount counts only a part of the aspects." (Orsel) "Just as a world has energy running imperceptibly across its surface and interior, the universe itself is the same." (Orsel) "But the energy in the universe is more raw and chaotic, not to mention the amount of energy is iparable, because of that the number of monsters is endless, fortunately, we don''t need to defend every ce, the monsters themselves fight each other in search of food and there are those who take territories to reside." (Orsel) "This city in its early days was built to prevent these monsters from entering the world that already had to take care of its own monsters, but as time went on, this city''s scope of action increased." (Orsel) "Due to the rareness, quantity, and strength of the monsters that are faced here, the amount of materials is something impossible to find anywhere in the world, and because of that many peoplee in search of training or trade." (Orsel) I think you should take a look at "Over time it caught the attention of people from other nearby worlds bing a popr trading point as you can see by the number of people you saw until you got here I''m sure." (Orsel) "I still don''t know where you''re going with all this." (I) "My point is to show what this city represents, because of the things I''ve said you can imagine the strengths of those who pass through or reside in this city, you can also imagine the strength level of those who be our enemies." (Orsel) "Didn''t you say you only fight monsters?" (I) "No, I said that in the beginning that was the core purpose, but as other worlds became aware of this city things changed." (Orsel) "There were those who came with good intentions, but there are also many who came with bad intentions." (Orsel) "Worlds with cultures about conquest, bandit armies, spies, or even Evil Gods." (Orsel) "We also have asional problems with Creatures of the Abyss, which are the worst to deal with in my opinion." (Orsel) "What I want to prove is how much this city awakens greedy eyes in people, the situation here isplex in its calmest days and disturbing in its worst." (Orsel) "You don''t mean that I''m here because of one of those enemies, right?" (I) From his exnation, I can understand a little of what it is about, if we treat each world as a nation and this city bordering on a strategic point, full of resources and power, attracting the wrong kind of attention can be more than understood. "Not exactly, but the reason isn''t that far from the truth." (Orsel) "That doesn''t make sense, from what I''ve gathered my strength and those around me are only somewhere mid-range between this city''s strength level." (I) "You didn''t call me here to fight, you already have many stronger and more numerous people to do that, so why am I here?" (I) "Someone of unknown origin requested a meeting, this person passed through Border Town''s defenses and reached my office, he showed no hostility and was open about his motives." (Orsel) "He was a messenger wanting to arrange a meeting with his leaders, he used magic items that I couldn''t precisely identify and even now he is kept under surveince outside Border Town." (Orsel) "What kind of meeting and why should I be involved with it?" (I) "The meeting appears to be about a proposal for an alliance, the strange thing is the way they went about it." (Orsel) "They gave us great advantages, they announced that their leader would be personally present, they gave usplete freedom to choose the day and ce as best suited them." (Orsel) "This is more than suspicious, but you still haven''t answered me why I''m involved?" (I) "I''ve never been out of our world before, I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone outside our world and I didn''t even know about this city until recently." (I) "That''s why I don''t understand why we''re here." (I) I didn''t like the way he was trying to avoid the question, but it all seems too suspicious, from his reaction it sounds like it was solicitude from the other side, which only makes it worse. "We got a lot of advantages from this meeting which ording to the messenger was to show their sincerity for this meeting happening in an attempt to form an alliance." (Orsel) "But they also made their demands, they wanted the presence of a Spirit of the Moon to prove that they speak the truth, they wanted the presence of someone with the blessing of several Gods to be heard by them as well andstly, they wanted the presence of the one who Heals the Trees of the World." (Orsel) "..." (I) I don''t even need to think too hard to see why they call me, I have the blessing of several Gods, I have Nix who is a Spirit Queen with one of the elements I possess being that of the Moon and with absolute certainty the part about the one that heals World Trees was talking about me. It made my mind race, this person knows about me and knows a lot of things, not many people know about my ability to heal World Trees, also even less people should know about my Blessings. But something urred to me, I looked at Nicole and then back at Orsel. "Tell me more about this messenger and his magic items..." (I) Chapter 1143 Cap 1141: Meeting Part 2 ? I was back at our arranged temporary residence in Border Town, but I didn''t stay inside for long going to the Dungeon along with Nicole. There were things I needed to handle, but before that, I needed to talk to Nicole and that''s why I went to a restaurant inside the Dungeon, they had a private room just for me and those directly connected to me who are also the highest hierarchy in the Dungeon. "While we wait for the food, tell me what you were doing in Orsel''s office." (I) "I saw that the whole room was littered with weapons and traps everywhere, all made using Engineering Magic." (Nicole) "As I was interested, I went to open one of the hidden doors to confirm how he did all that without causing interference between the different magic items and still without causing resonance with the powerful magic that permeates this entire city." (Nicole) "I must say he''s amazing, but his approach is different than mine." (Nicole) "Like this?" (I) "I create very specific things for each of my creations, this increases the cost of construction, maintenance, and time to finish a project." (Nicole) "Thanks to that, my creations are more flexible and have better final performance." (Nicole) "His approach from what I can understandes frombining more general pieces and broader processes in order to adapt in countless ways." (Nicole) "You mean that while you like to create things from scratch, Orsel uses what he has to adapt something of his own?" (I) "That is a very simplified and iplete exnation, but fundamentally it is correct." (Nicole) "..." (I) His Golems are square, at least the ones I found while I was still in the Castle of Dragons, but I saw many other Golems with resemnces to robots in this city, most of them being in that building where Orsel''s office is. Unlike Nicole, who likes to start from scratch in her creations by doing something totally original, Orsel seems to use established things to innovate not in theory but in practice. If I think about it that way, I think it''s easier to understand. "Would you like to talk to him more?" (I) "Of course, in centuries I haven''t met someone with as much experience in the same area as me, his methodology being different from mine just means there''s a lot I can learn from him." (Nicole) "After this so-called meeting passes you will have time, but if you want you can visit him as soon as we speak with this messenger tomorrow." (I) Before we left the office I asked Orsel a few questions, after which I overheard how magic items were used to rece body parts as prosthetics, all while hiding what they really are by posing as real body parts. Hearing about these things made me think of something that happened a little while ago, but I needed to confirm and so I asked if I could meet this messenger before deciding whether to go to this supposed alliance meeting or not. "What did you think of what Orsel said about the messenger?" (I) "Hard to say with so little known, I''ll need to be in front of him to be sure, but the chances of him being connected with the one I mentioned are at least 62%." (Nicole) "..." (I) "Did you finish the project?" (I) "Yes, but it''s not suitable for most people, which confirms my suspicions." (Nicole) "Fine, so we''ll have to wait until tomorrow anyway." (I) After talking with Nicole we returned to our tasks after a nice meal, she went to herb and I to the office in the middle of the city to find Nira for whatever she wants to push me to do this time. -------------- Next day, morning. I was with Nicole and my Familiars, apart from them, only Hades was with me since I can''t get too far away from him. We were all together with Orsel in something akin to a roofless carriage flying to a building that sits on the edge of town. It looks like they brought the messenger inside once more because of my request, I''m d to do it here instead of going outside. As soon as we arrived I noticed that the building was half destroyed, some explosion marks everywhere, the building seemed to be madergely of crystal and I realized that the crystal was growing to cover the holes in the building. Orsel took us to the highest floor of the building where 4 men were already waiting, 3 of the men were Dragonewt with star marks on their shoulders while thest Man matches Orsel''s descriptions,st name messenger, if I''m not mistaken his name is Marlon by that Orsel told. "What happened to get me invited back? Did you decide on the meeting proposal?" (Marlon) "We are inclined to ept, but first one of the participants you requested wants to speak with you." (Orsel) "That participant in question will be me, nice to meet you Mr Marlon." (I) "My name is Zenos." (I) "Hail the Primordial, may the stars be witnesses of its greatness!!!" "..." (I) "..." (Orsel) "..." (Marlon) "I''m d you understand who my lord is, now stand up so you don''t disturb this meeting." (Hades) I think you should take a look at "As you wish, Great Dragon." As soon as I arrived I noticed the eyes of the 3 Dragonewts on me, but I thought it was because they had their guard up because they were escorting this messenger, but suddenly they fell with one knee on the ground while bowing their heads when they heard my name. Hades was the only one who reacted without being shocked making them behave, it was only now that I realized that my position among the Dragons could be too high, these 3 Dragonewts are stronger than me and they kneel before me like this. "Let''s try to keep the conversation centered." (I) "I''m here just as an intermediary, you set up the meeting to clear your doubts, feel free to ask whatever you want." (Orsel) "I am authorized to answer some things, but not everything that is asked, our leader can and will tell you the necessary during the meeting if you ept." (Marlon) "We''ll talk about thatter, I''m also not going toment on how suspicious this all looks." (I) "What I want to know is how do you know about me?" (I) "One of us was on a recon mission and spotted you healing a World Tree, other than that we know very little about you other than your name." (Marlon) "(Orsel didn''t tell me anything about him calling me here by name, so he didn''t give Orsel my name and preferred to use what I did to point out who they should look for.)" (I) "Why should I attend this meeting?" (I) "I don''t know much, I''m just following orders, my knowledge of these things is limited, but it looks like it''s not just about you." (Marlon) "Our leader has a special interest in one of her daughters, by the description it must be the one next to her who has the name Nicole." (Marlon) "(So far he has only spoken the truth.)" (Nix) Nix inside my shadow is confirming if he tells any lies, which doesn''t seem to be happening, which leaves two options, the first being that he''s avoiding the main points or the second option that he really doesn''t know, I''m more inclined the second option. "What do you know about me? Why haven''t you answered my first question yet?" (I) "You seem like someone important to have at the meeting, that''s all I know and what we know about you, I particrly only know your name and appearance as well as the names of some of your children, nothing more." (Marlon) "..." (I) "Why are you so desperate to get this meeting?" (I) "I cannot say that, I will only say that if they ept the proposal, the meeting will provide all the answers." (Marlon) I look at him, and I can tell he was ready to tell, but at thest second, he changed his mind, which means that not to tell was his decision and not orders. His desperation for this reunion doesn''t seem to be just on his part. "I still don''t know who you are, a ndestine organization, belonging to an Evil God''s Religion or a nation on some world?" (I) "I also refuse to answer that as it mightpromise my teammates if an alliance is not possible." (Marlon) If he won''t even talk about what kind of group they are, he won''t talk about their ideals or location either. I don''t know much about him, the things I''ve found out so far don''t increase my confidence in him, he sure isn''t lying or Nix would notice, but he''s still hiding a lot of things. "La, go get Lilith here." (I) "All good." (La) La who was standing behind me in herrge form changes back to her Fairy form and flies away disappearing into my shadow, everyone is silent for the next few minutes before shees back with Lilith wiping the blood off her hands being dragged by the Fairy. "Couldn''t wait, I was in the middle of my training." (Lilith) "He told me to bring it and that''s what I did, deal with him." (La) "Sorry to be sudden, but look at the man behind you, what do you think of him?" (I) "..." (Lilith) Lilith releases her Aura of Vengeance and Authority derived from mine, then concentrates on her eyes that glowed frighteningly before stopping. "He doesn''t have revenge on anyone attached to him, but he does have a strong thirst for revenge against someone." (Lilith) "Priestess of Vengeance..." (Orsel) "Thank you, you can go back to training, La..." (I) Before I finished speaking, the Fairy was already smiling as she pulled Lilith''s leg, sinking into my shadow. "Sorry about that, I needed at least one more proof before making the decision." (I) I nod in confirmation to Orsel who has stepped forward to speak with Marlon. "Looks like you got your meeting, I''ll pass the details on to you." (Orsel) "d to hear that." (Marlon) Chapter 1144 Cap 1142: Meeting Part 3 ? I was sitting on top of the building in meditation, my Aura sealed within Kim as I directly use my Authority. I stretch my arm and an image of an Eclipse with a drop of blood in the middle appears in front of my hand, this image was very transparent and barely visible, but just that is making me tired. I kept pushing, my Authority wasn''t something physical or even some kind of energy, it was something more ethereal, flowing through my body without being led by my Aura it was like something solid was passing through my body, but the pain wasn''t something that I was just feeling it in my body. I made this Authority flow down my outstretched arm into the image in front of me, most of the Authority dispersed as if blown away by the wind, but I still managed to make the image be a little more distinguished. Sigh My arm drops and I can see blood pouring out, several of my veins have just burst, I can feel this pain too deeply for it to have just been physical. "This is going to be difficult." (I) "Child, you''re doing it all wrong." (Zadiris) Suddenly, someone I didn''t expect to see appeared in front of me, it was Zadiris, one of the Elder Dragons. "Good to see you again, Mistress Zadiris." (I) "Don''t be like the Ortiz boy, Dragons don''t care about respectful ways of talking, they only care about respectful ways of acting." (Zadiris) "Besides, you are above me for being a Primordial, so just call me Zadiris." (Zadiris) "I''ll take that into ount next time." (I) "As I was saying, you are handling your Authority wrongly, what must be done is¡­" (Zadiris) She stops talking in the middle of her sentence before turning her eyes in a direction where a Golem with 4 pairs of wings and no head appears, hends in front of me and delivers a letter before flying off again. "Do you mind?" (I) "Feel free." (Zadiris) I open the letter and read it quickly, then close my eyes mentally warning my Familiars and those connected with me before opening my eyes again to speak with Zadiris. "I''m sorry I''m not able to chat with you right now, it looks like Orsel is already bringing people together." (I) "I know, I was told earlier, I just thought it would take longer, I''ll go ahead." (Zadiris) Saying that she walked with space folding around her, disappearing from my sight. When she was gone, I started acting to leave along with the others. -------------- All my Familiars were hidden within my shadow, meanwhile, Magnus, Hades, Nicole, Ivan, Diana, Vanessa, and Karina wereing with me, we were riding a Golem that looked like a Whale with the upper part of its body t, space itself moved like water around this Golem making it interesting to travel to the indicated location, a metal tform floating in the middle of space from which the Border City could be easily seen as well as the world I discovered was named Ilios. When we got there there was already another one of these Golem Whales standing on one side and ours stopped on the other side, as soon as we entered an image of a blue sky with clouds and a sun in the sky appeared above us, I also noticed that arge round table was present with a hole in the middle making the table appear to be shaped like a ring. Orsel was already present, as well as Zadiris near them, I saw a few dozen Dragonewt, robot-like Golems, and 3 Demons standing far from the table. There were other people near the table, but I didn''t know any of them, there was a woman next to Zadiris, this woman looked young but her eyes seemed to have as much weight as Zadiris''s, this woman also seemed to be talking to Zadiris while looking at me, it took me a while to recognize her as one of the Elder Dragons that showed up at my ceremony. Besides the two there was also a blue skinned woman with gills on her neck, I also saw my sister Elizabeth sitting talking to the blue skinned woman. There was also a delicate-looking man who was blindfolded by a piece of red fabric, he looked too young as if he had just left his teens and be an adult, he was also the only one besides Orsel to wear formal clothes with the others casually dressed. When I reached my group my sister got up from her seat to pull me over to where we could sit side by side, Diana sat right on the other side while Karina, Magnus, and Hades stood behind me. Nicole sat next to Elizabeth while Ivan sat next to Diana with Vanessa sitting next to Nicole, in the letter I received earlier was the location, time, and those who could sit at this meeting, Nicole was not one of them but how Karina wanted to stand behind me my daughter went and just sat down. "Hello everyone, sorry for the dy." (I) "You are on schedule, Mr. Zenos, you are very wee as well as yourpanions." (Orsel) I think you should take a look at "I think some of you may already know each other, but let me introduce you all anyway." (Orsel) After that, Orsel previewed my group before introducing the others to me. Zadiris (Wood and Forest Elder Dragon) Navar (Elder Star and Gravity Dragon) Uraha (Demigoddess of Life and the Seas) Kaito (Demon Lord of Greed and Commerce) These are the ones I didn''t know, or at least the ones Orsel thought he didn''t know when in fact he''d already talked to Zadiris a few times and had seen Navar before. I greeted everyone before turning to Elizabeth expecting an answer as to why she was there since she didn''t say anything about it. "Don''t make that expression, I have a very long life, I''m older than some worlds." (Elizabeth) "I know I know you''re old... I mean, you have a lot of time to live, but why didn''t you tell me you were going to participate?" (I) "I am one of the people who founded this city together with Uraha, as such we have important positions in this city, as you wereing I thought to see what has happened after so many centuries without passing through here." (Elizabeth) "Before you arrived Zadiris was telling the other two about you, the fact that you are my brother was also exined." (Elizabeth) "Did it need to say that much about me?" (I) "It doesn''t change anything to say since everyone could find out these things just by seeing your Aura." (Elizabeth) While talking to Elizabeth I noticed the others looked up, I wasn''t seeing anything with the blue sky illusion in ce so I used Miss Aura on my eyes and could see a cylindrical vehicle with two wings curved backwards and a slightly curved tip, no matter how it looks that was a spaceship. As anyone who delved into the world of games in my previous life is impossible not to know the science fiction genre, I made 4 games with this main theme, I had to hire specialists to design the ships, weapons, and some other things in these games since he was not a scientist. The spaceship seemed to be made of metal, but I didn''t see anything I expected, it didn''t seem to have connection points where the tes were attached to the structure, and there was no screw or anything like that, it''s as if the spacecraft had been molded by a single metallic piece. I was fascinated, the way the ship moved was also smooth as it stopped not on top but on the side of the big disk we were on, then I noticed a fluctuation in space when 2 women appeared, they used teleportation, I''m sure of the fluctuations of space that I felting from the ship half a second before they appeared here. But as soon as I looked at them, other things came to mind as I recognized one of the women. I look at Nicole who was already looking at me and she nods her head, so I''m sure this brown-haired woman is the same one who talked to Nicole at the time we were taking care of the Gray Elf World Tree, the same woman from brown hair that Nicole warned me aboutter. The two people approach, I take a look at the second woman, she has long silver hair with a shine simr to that of metal, and her ck skin highlights the lines on the sides of her eyes and down her cheeks to her neck, I noticed the same lines on her arms which made me think that, like me, her marks could be passing through her entire body, but what calls my attention are these marks, they look like lines on a circuit board because of their shape and position. She also has a triangr crystal on her forehead, slightlyrger than the High Elves have, her eyes also have simrly triangr pupils and golden irises, it seems to be unnatural somehow. The two women are dressed very differently, while the second wears an elegant dress that does not restrict movement in white with silver details, the first woman wears more military-looking clothes, white pants and shirt, with a silver coat with some Details on the silver coat. The two might have looked unarmed, but I could see the flow of energy in their clothes, especially in the bracelets on the woman in the dress and the rings on the woman with the brown hair. The two don''t look at anyone in particr as the brown haired woman steps forward with a slight bow. "A pleasure to meet you, my name is Miriam." (Miriam) "The one next to me is called Astrid, our leader." (Miriam) "A pleasure to meet you, I would like to thank you for epting our request for this meeting." (Astrid) Everyone remains seated while Orsel rises, returning the greeting and briefly introducing everyone including my group, I felt both of their gazes on me briefly before focusing on Nicole. "Please be seated." (Orsel) "With everyone present, we can start this meeting." (Orsel) Chapter 1145 Cap 1143: Meeting Part 4 ? The meeting was finally taking ce and everyone had their eyes on the two new arrivals, an atmosphere of silence remained for a few seconds before Zadiris was the first to speak. "I don''t know where you two are from or what your customs are, but this meeting was made at the request of both of you, which makes you the center of this discussion." (Zadiris) "It''s no use trying on the alliance topic since we don''t know you and everything you''ve done only raises our suspicions." (Orsel) I just stayed silent, there was no ce for me to speak since I knew little or nothing of those at this table outside my group, I cannot and will not give an opinion on something that I do not have the knowledge to do so. The two exchange nces before the brown haired woman named Miriam stands up. "First I think I should ask, did you call people with the Blessings of various Gods?" (Miriam) "Before answering your questions, I would like to ask the reason for such a request." (Elizabeth) "I know it may sound arrogant and maybe even disrespectful of our request, but I know that even though the Gods don''t act directly, they still carry a lot of influence in this universe." (Astrid) "We also know that those who carry the Blessings of the Gods are being watched by them, our wish is that they can hear what we have to say." (Astrid) "If you want something from the Gods, why not go to one of their Temples and Churches? This city is an outpost for defending this world and formerce." (Elizabeth) I already know Elizabeth well enough to know when she''s setting a trap with her words, she does that to me a lot, she''s steering the conversation to a point where they can''t get away with the vague things she''s been doing. I also noticed that she doesn''t know that there are Champions of the Gods present at this meeting, as well as Demigods and Elder Dragons, I think that the two of them don''t have a clear sense of anyone present. "No use ying word games, Astrid." (Miriam) By her look, he must have realized that depending on what happens at this meeting, neither of them will leave here alive, if they continue the way they are, only death awaits them. "If of your doubts about our identity, we are what you call Outsiders, we all traveled from another universe to this one, we are not criminals, Priests of Evil Gods, or anything that goes against your existingws." (Astrid) "I am the leader of my nation, just as Miriam is my most trusted general." (Astrid) "You say it like there are many, but that would be impossible, a numberrge enough to create a nation would not make it this far, conditions are too extreme for even a single individual to make it." (Navar) "You''re right, it took extreme conditions and events for us to even have the slightest chance, but even then luck yed a central factor." (Astrid) "Because of the help of the Gods, we need a world to inhabit and the blessings of the Gods for the poption, we can''t get here without consequences that only the Gods can help." (Astrid) I noticed a slight displeasure in the fluctuation of her Aura, most of the speech she spoke normally without showing anything either in her face or in her Aura, but when she spoke about asking the Gods for help I noticed a trace of shame in her Aura, it was a brief moment and it was enough for me. "To begin with, the entire poption is infertile, which makes our current generation our nation''sst." (Astrid) "Furthermore, our bodies are not suitable for magic like those who live in this universe, those who are stronger and with the help of specialized magic items can resist in areas with high energy density, but the great part of the poption cannot live in areas with high energy as it harms their bodies." (Astrid) "But a world without this energy that permeates everything is a dead world, if things continue like this half the poption will die in 10 years at most." (Astrid) "..." (Nicole) "..." (I) "..." (Elizabeth) Nicole looked like she wanted to say something, I made her wait with a nod as Elizabeth looked like she didn''t want to be interrupted. "If your situation is so bad, then why do things so suspiciously, one of you was even present in a situation that could have destroyed a continent at the very least, I''m sure you weren''t there with a focus on helping. " (Elizabeth) "When we got here we were running away from a desperate situation only to realize we had nowhere to go, we also found out about the Monsters, other races of people, and these various energies that are unknown to us." (Miriam) "Trusting people whose race, culture and history we didn''t know was a proposition suggested in the early days only to be turned down for obvious reasons." (Miriam) "As Miriam says, during our time here we''ve done our best to understand the basics of this universe and the various races that inhabit it." (Astrid) I think you should take a look at "We also sent spies to many ces, our objective was to know their cultures, to know their way of thinking and acting, as well as to know their strength to know if we could defend ourselves in case ofbat." (Astrid) "So to this day, you had enough information to make the decision to make contact, but just as you don''t have enough reason or knowledge to trust us, the same can be said for those present here." (Orsel) "You ask us to believe your words based on what?" (Orsel) Orsel already knows the answer to that question, they''ve thought of it as a possibility and made their ns with that in mind, everyone here has seen their requirements for this meeting. "Since I had to respond earlier, I didn''t have time to confirm, but I believe a Fairy or Moon Spirit must be present." (Astrid) "For our doubts, we knew that we would need to prove that we tell the truth, thanks to our investigations we were able to identify those entities that can see through the truth and the lie." (Astrid) "(Nix?)" (I) "(They tell the truth.)" (Nix) I nod in confirmation, none of the people around this table turned their eyes my way, but I felt their attentions on me briefly, all of them having already been briefed on Nix before I got here, something Orsel told me on my first day here when we met. "Why did youe now and this way, surely there were easier and less suspicious ways to do this." (Zadiris) "You choosing such a suspicious method while trying to remedy your mistake by giving all the cards in our hands shows a level of desperation where time is critical." (Zadiris) "But ording to you, it may still be years before the tragedy reaches your people." (Zadiris) I see Miriam and Astrid exchange nces before Miriam ces herself in the empty space in the middle of the ring shaped table, then she takes off her coat, at which point I notice her arms. Pure non-elemental mana forming currents of energy around its arms as its skin splits open revealing lines of separation that are normally not visible, the skin was fake when it split open revealing a robot arm whose parts rearrange to form a weapon, while that the other arm seems to open to mine forming a sword of energy. "Magic prostheses are the ultimate in our technology, our bodies cannot store these magical energies like yours, so these prostheses serve to store that energy for use, this also prevents our bodies from being harmed in areas of high ambient magic like Where are we now." (Astrid) "Unfortunately many people''s bodies reject prostheses that could otherwise extend their lives." (Astrid) "I want..." (Nicole) "Later, this is not the time." (I) I stopped Nicole before she could continue talking, I know these two want something from Nicole, I''m still not sure what they''re after, but this isn''t the time to talk yet. "I understand what you''re saying, but that doesn''t answer the question asked, why are you in such a hurry when there was still enough time to use a softer approach?" (Elizabeth) "I''m just giving an example so you can see, our world didn''t have this energy called magic, our bodies are not adapted to support this energy." (Astrid) Astrid''s gaze changed, I could see anger and sadness in her eyes before she spoke as she pointed her hand at her mate. "Just as those beside me decided to use what you call magic items to artificially enhance our bodies, unfortunately, there were also those who chose to address the problem more permanently at its roots." (Astrid) "When we came to this universe we didn''te alone, we were in big vehicles and we were 7 of which most were not able toplete the journey, only 2 left of which one was my group and the other belongs to our enemy who had infiltrated without us knowing." (Astrid) "Their approach was to medicate bodies on a gic level, for you it might be easier if I say they remade their bodies, just as our technology has advanced to create prostheses, their technology has advanced at the cost of countless lives by integrating flesh and blood as the main focus." (Astrid) "They distort bodies, create their own monsters, and control the minds of innocents by remaking their bodies into living weapons." (Miriam) Everyone was surprised by what they were hearing, but right after her exnation Astrid''s triangr eyes formed holographic images of some battles against that enemy, she also showed videos of one of her bases that was made of meat mixed with the rest of the materials. Everyone was silent, but a killing intent so powerful that it made even space tremble exploded alerting everyone, the source of this killing interaction was Elizabeth as she was still looking at the images. "How dare you desecrate the blood that connects past, present, and future with such abominations worse than Kimeras!!!???" (Elizabeth) Chapter 1146 Cap 1144: Alliance Part 1 ? Of all the people here at this gathering, my sister in her current state was far from the strongest, but someone as old as her who is known as a Living Catastrophe has already caused so much death, I can''t even imagine the number of lives taken by her hands, killing intent is a separate aspect of one''s Aura, a mark that shows the number of lives taken. I only realized this because I didn''t have anything like a killing intent when I was born in this world, I also only noticed that I had something like this after the Goblin Vige massacre, since then my killing intent grows more and more to the point of being stronger than my normal Aura. I also noticed that even though it was a mark on my Aura, it wasn''t a permanent feature, it was more like something that activated itself when reacting to my desire to hurt someone, as if it were a warning to the opposite side that a predator had targeted him, at least that''s how I realized what murderous intent was and my sister at the moment looks like a beast of the apocalypse with that murderous intent like a tsunami sweeping in every direction. Since I wasn''t the target and had already felt her killing intent to a considerably lesser extent during her trainings, I was able to move and go to her by cing my hand on her shoulder. "Elizabeth, you''re not like that, what''s the first rule of a ruler?" (I) "..." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth''s eyes were bright red, glowing with the intensity of a car headlight, the space around her trembling like a volcano about to erupt. As soon as I ced a hand on her shoulder I used the harmony trait in my Aura on her body while trying to call her mind to rationality, which seemed to work as her eyes returned to normal while her Killer Aura seemed restricted by her Aura as it was retracted for your body. "Sorry for losing my cool, please continue..." (Elizabeth) She ced her hand on top of mine as she nodded her thanks, I returned to my seat with only the sweat on my face noticing at that moment. I looked around and noticed that everyone else was calmer than I was, some were looking at Elizabeth and some were looking at me, but the two people outside who were talking were frozen in ce. Astrid had pure non-elemental Mana flowing in rings swirling around her as herpanion stood forward as if protecting Astrid, both of them eyeing my sister warily. "You were talking about your enemies, please continue." (I) "..." (Astrid) "..." (Miriam) The two exchanged nces once more before Miriam''s call beckoned to her mate in confirmation. "Very well... as she was saying before, this problem started in our universe, but unfortunately they came undercover in another vehicle, their minds were consumed with bing superior by any means necessary." (Astrid) "Like us, we believe they haven''t interacted with anyone in that universe, but it''s been a long time since I dare say with full confidence what they may or may not have thought of doing." (Astrid) "..." (I) I fall silent after having managed to get the conversation back on track, my sister watching as her eyes still reveal their fury while her face shows no emotion. The others are also paying attention, but when I looked at Nicole I noticed her eyes shining, I also noticed the magic circles forming inside her eyes and changing all the time. I started tracing her line of vision dividing my attention between Nicole and Astrid''s exnation, that''s when I realized that she was focusing her vision on the so-called magical prostheses, apart from her eyes no other part of her body was moving, but I know that in her head countless calctions analyzes and simtions are being processed in your mind. At least she''s behaving herself, I''m just not sure if she''s eavesdropping on this meeting''s conversations orpletely ignoring it. "Our goal has always been the same, to live like any other nation, as such we seek to obtain enough strength to defend ourselves whether from monsters or other enemies." (Astrid) "But you im that these people who are desecrating the sanctity of life are not seeking the same as you are?" (Uraha) "No, to begin with, they no longer have a people, all those who fall into their hands have their minds tortured beyond recognition until they be like them." (Miriam) "Our people on the other hand are volunteers for their jobs, they are trained and taught correctly, their artificial enhancements are things they pursue on their own, we don''t force anyone to do anything." (Miriam) "(What does your Familiar say about them?)" (Elizabeth) I hear Elizabeth''s voice inside my head, she seems to be trying to confirm what they say, I''d like to believe they''re lying about everything, it would be easier to resolve by killing both of them for being liars and for conspiring for a bad purpose, but to be honest I think they tell the truth. "(Nix.)" (I) "(They are still telling the truth.)" (Nix) "..." (I) I nod my head in confirmation slightly, its what my sister noticed even without looking directly in the same way that everyone else at the table must have. I think you should take a look at "You told us your story and your enemy, but you still haven''t told us about the real subject of the meeting." (Elizabeth) "Elizabeth is right, I know we asked you to open up your story to us, it will give us some grounding in who you are, but now it''s time for the issue at hand." (Orsel) "What do you have to offer and what do you hope to get from an alliance?" (Orsel) It may seem insensitive what my sister and Orsel say, but there is no such thing as an alliance without benefits, each and every alliance has its benefits whether they aremercial, ideological, military, economic, or personal issues. An alliance must be clear about what each side wants from the other from the start or it will end horribly sooner orter. She ims to be the leader of her people, her disy of power when my sister released her murderous intent speaks only to her strength. Everything she''s told us so far shows her wisdom in choosing what to tell and what to leave out, which it seems I wasn''t the only one to notice. She also showed a lot of boldness and a lot of recklessness in the way she made this meeting happen, it shows a lot of her desperation and haste. But none of that matters if it''s not able to provide anything we might want that''s as close as possible in value to what she wants to ask for, I''ve seen a lot of these things in my research into creating stories for my games in my previous world. My sister even put me through some tests during my training breaks after my evolution where this kind of matter about alliances between nations was involved. I look at Astrid who ims to be the leader, she seems a little nervous or maybe anxious, which can be understandable for this situation where she is almost begging for something that could decide the lives of those under her leave. She looks at everyone at the table, I imagine she''s trying to analyze what they think of the use she''s said so far or something, I saw her eyes lingering longer on my sister before she started talking. "What I have to offer is information of an imminent danger, I can also provide all information about our technology and enemies, of course under some fair conditions for both sides." (Astrid) "Other than that, I can promise to fight alongside you against these threats and monsters as long as I don''t put my people in extreme danger for no reason." (Astrid) "Let me guess, some kind of exchange of knowledge between schrs on our side and yours, an equal military alliance and information about an unknown danger as well as information about your greatest enemy which would be the abominations you showed earlier, am I correct?" (Elizabeth) "..." (Astrid) "Yes, that is a correct interpretation." (Astrid) "But these are all things you offer, what do you want from us?" (Elizabeth) "What I want is just a ce for my people to call home and the blessing of their Gods." (Astrid) "Would the gods'' blessing be to adapt their bodies to the use of magic?" (Zadiris) "During our investigations, many cases have surfaced both in the history of this world, and it ismon knowledge that the blessing of your gods can grant power to your chosen ones." (Astrid) "It seems there are holes in your knowledge, I can understand why." (Elizabeth) "Zenos, do you mind exining why she''s wrong about the Blessings since she understands them better than anyone else here?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) She knows I have many blessings and can bestow my own blessings on others myself, I''m d she doesn''t say things excessively in the midst of so many people. "I don''t know what you''ve learned about Blessings, but they aren''t things that can be traded, loaned or given to anyone as you suggest." (I) "A Blessing needs the sincere will of the one who grants the Blessing and thepatibility of the one who receives the Blessing, which makes his proposal to deliver a blessing to an entire Nation impossible." (I) "He is correct, his proposal itself is an offense to the Deities and the Dragons, but we can overlook this due to his ignorance on the matter." (Uraha) "But without a blessing, then my people¡­" (Astrid) For the first time I saw dread in Astrid''s eyes, she almost gave in to despair when she heard my words and Uraha''s, luckily herpanion kept herposure and ced her hand on her shoulder reaching for Astrid. "I am interested in this alliance, but we muste to terms with our mutual benefits." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1147 Cap 1145: Alliance Part 2 ? Alliance talks just weren''t going forward, our side being led by my sister Elizabeth and Orsel delivered what ording to them could be guaranteed to deliver, but nothing seemed to hold more value to Astrid than the Blessings of the Gods for your people. Astrid''s information about an enemy my sister clearly hates and an enemy she refused to talk about is something everyone here wants to know, I''m just not sure how they are judging the value of this information and whether or not they have alternatives to find out. I could just see that my sister was the most patient to keep the negotiations going without showing anything, at some point Orsel just stopped trying to argue leaving everything in my sister''s hands, Zadiris and Uraha just watched in silence, meanwhile the others closed down eyes doing nothing for the rest of the time. I noticed that the woman named Miriam grew more impatient with each passing hour, but Astrid didn''t give up on trying to find something to help her people in ce of a God''s Blessing as it seemed like it wasn''t possible. Several things were discussed, more esoteric solutions that was the moment when those next to me started to enter the conversation with my sister asking for her opinions. "What do you think of transforming their bodies using the help of Vampires, Werewolves, and Demons?" (Elizabeth) "Those possibilities came to be¡­" (Astrid) "I''m sorry to be rude, but this time the question wasn''t directed at you, Mrs. Astrid." (Elizabeth) "I want to know the opinion of the Death Goddess Champion, Ivan." (Elizabeth) I look at Ivan who hasn''t even moved since the moment he sat down in his chair, only the blue mes flickering in the void of his eye sockets. "Impossible, any physical transformation necessary to change the Race or even evolution is drastic to the body, but it needs a certain preparation for the Soul, something that everyone in this universe has since birth in preparation for the changes of evolution, their souls alreadye prepared for it." (Ivan) "But people from Miss Astrid''s universe don''t have this characteristic, their souls are not so easily adapted, it would be possible to transform their bodies into another race, but their Souls will negate their bodies leading them to death." (Ivan) I look at Ivan wondering when he learned about these things, maybe it was even the Goddess Kalistos who told him that, which I soon confirmed. "The Goddess Kalistos says you have already been informed of this." (Ivan) "..." (Astrid) "Yes, your Santa hase to us before and was kind enough to exin something simr to us." (Miriam) "As I''ve been saying from the beginning, we''ve tried many things, many ideas have been thought about and discarded, the race change that is so easy in this world was also one of those discarded ideas." (Astrid) "What does my mother say, Vanessa?" (Elizabeth) "Their transformation process into Vampires would be drastic, she could do something with the Soul, but it would be too high a risk and if you take these two as an example, then they are notpatible to receive her blessing." (Vanessa) "Diana, would the Beast Men transformation at the Full Moon Ceremony be possible?" (Elizabeth) "No, they would just turn into monsters, their minds would be consumed by their instincts, ordinary people would be even worse for not having enough willpower to survive this Ceremony." (Diana) "As you can see there are almost no options for your people''s situation, you could make everyone enter Temples and Churches with devout faith to try their luck to get a Blessing, but would your people be so devout?" (Elizabeth) "No, my people don''t have much faith in Gods, even now they find it hard to believe, nor can I choose something so uncertain with thousands of lives under my responsibility at risk." (Astrid) "..." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Her speech now was something that I enjoyed hearing, she has been showing only education, wisdom, boldness, and concern throughout this Meeting, this was the first time that she said something that showed her level of resolution to risk something that guarantees the safety of her people even without knowing if there is anything to help her in this situation. I looked at my sister and saw her raise an eyebrow, she didn''t say anything, but I saw a glint in her eyes as she turned to me, then closed her eyes taking her thumb to her forehead for a massage while weighing for a few seconds, then looked for Zadiris. "Lady Zadiris, what do you think of the Awakening Ceremony? Would it be useful to them?" (Elizabeth) "No, just listening to her I can tell that all of her people are struggling with despair, it shows a deficiency in their willpower, there is also the case that they don''t have elemental Affinities as they don''t have the ability to conduct energy naturally in their bodies." (Zadiris) "No Dragon that I know of including other Elder Dragons and the Dragon Emperor himself would be capable of this, a certain level of individualpatibility is required." (Zadiris) "..." (Astrid) Lady Astrid seems to think about everything she heard, but she seems to have given up, but her emotions are transparent in her Aura and eyes, there is a growing hopelessness in her, and listening to her few opportunities closing one at a time like this must be difficult. I look at my sister and it looks like she is happy, she even formed a smile and eyes at me again, she looked like she wanted to say something. But instead of speaking she made the conversation go round in circles for another 2 hours when someone tried to speak more than once to interrupt the meeting or end it as it got nowhere, she interrupts the person to keep the meeting going, I don''t know what she''s up to, but at this point, everyone can tell she''s waiting for something. It was then that it happened, one of the Dragonewts with star marks came close to Navar saying something in her ear that no one else heard due to the interference of her Aura to block the sound. "Looks like a Grade 5, Risk 1 Wave of Monsters is approaching, they all seem to be the same type, Death Locusts." (Navar) "How many approximately?" (Orsel) "From the report, it was estimated at around 1 million, but it is believed to be less than that." (Navar) I think you should take a look at "At that size, there''s a good chance of being a Queen, probably more than one." (Orsel) "It doesn''t change much, it just means someone with brains in charge rather than creatures with no intelligence, it makes it more predictable what they will do." (Zadiris) "I''ll get in touch with squads 12 through 18, that should be enough." (Orsel) "Seriously, you want to train people now? Send squad 3 to finish them off, it will be faster." (Zadiris) "This is a good opportunity to train newbies, I don''t need efficiency, I want them to learn in practice..." (Orsel) "I have a suggestion I''d like to be heard if possible." (Elizabeth) Suddenly my sister intrudes on the conversation of the people in charge of Frontier City, but reading what she said has also been part of this leadership since the foundation, so it must be fine. "What do you want, Mistress Elizabeth?" (Orsel) "Let only my brother handle them." (Elizabeth) "..." (all) "..." (I) "No." (I) "I''m sorry ma''am, but even though their individual strength is weak, their numbers are risky for small groups like¡­" (Orsel) "I didn''t speak of groups, just let my brother and his Familiars take care of everything." (Elizabeth) "Interesting..." (Zadiris) "..." (Navar) "I''m not ying your games this time." (I) "I forgot to say that these monsters are insect type and have hundreds of variations that can be associated with jobs, they also have delicious blood, they are creatures that only walk inrge groups like this among the stars." (Elizabeth) "(Blood... means they have bloodlines... I haven''t gotten something new between bloodlines in a while... they also seem to be insect-type, I don''t have many like that...)" (I) "(An insect-type monster... interesting...)" (I) "With that number, there must be more than one Queen, are you sure about that?" (Orsel) "Okay, I guess I can do that for you, but is there a good reason for this show?" (I) "Orsel, don''t worry and Zenos, I have my reasons." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "Alright... then I''m going..." (I) "Lord Zenos..." (Hades) "Stay here, this is a good opportunity to fight seriously with my Familiars, you still need more training." (I) "..." (Hades) "(Are you sure you want to fight without knowing the enemy?)" (Orion) "(His sister wouldn''t put up an impossible fight for him.)" (Sakura) "(I don''t know what she wants, but it''s clearly some kind of show of strength, so expect an uphill fight.)" (I) As much as I was warning my Familiars about a tough fight, I was excited, I''m always getting attacked by monsters due to my luck, but there are few times where I have a really tough fight. I walk to the edge of the dome managing to see through the illusion, my Familiars stepping out of my shadow one at a time to stand beside me before spreading my wings and flying out. Unlike walking out of a ce with a beautiful blue sky straight into a gctdscape, I take a deep breath not air, as there is no such thing in space, but the raw energy I feel in every corner. Then I look in a direction where I see a cloud of colored dotsing in the direction I am, I look to the direction behind me and I see the city with several Golems positioning themselves to defend far behind me, it must be to catch any enemy that pass me or all of them if I fail. "Let''s start?" (I) Chapter 1148 Cap 1146: Alliance Part 3 ? I was with my Familiars floating in space among the stars and without an astronaut''s suit, the blood in my body did not stop bubbling with emotion. I was feeling like I was in a B-type sci-fi movie where an idiotic screenwriter decided to have magical creatures fight aliens after ast night of drugs. The kind of movie with a horrible script that only relies on the beautiful scenes, but who am I kidding, I love bizarre movies like the one with sharks inside tornadoes. "Death Locusts, I''ve heard of it, but this is the first time I''ve seen it, their Auras are strange." (Ragnar) While I was standing looking at the approaching colored dots making it easier to distinguish their shapes, I was also lost in my daydreams about strange movies until I heard Ragnar speaking. I found it strange to be able to hear someone in the vacuum of space, but I soon understood that it was an Aura trick, he was using his Aura in his mouth to rece the air making his voice heard not through my ears but through my Aura, it wasn''t a difficult trick to learn. "What''s wrong with your Auras?" (I) As amazing as this whole situation was on the same level of risk, I was calm, maybe I could even say excited, that''s because I''m going to fight with all my Familiars by my side and after a long time I''m going to have a new bloodline to devour, I have a few insect strains, but there must be less than 20, which is why I agreed so quickly with Elizabeth. "Your Auras are all interconnected with each other, but they are all different, if only they were all the same it would be one thing, but this is going way beyond a normal connection." (Ragnar) "Their control also seems uniform¡­" (Ragnar) I focus my Aura on my eyes and I can see the Aura of these Death Locusts, all I could do is see, by the color of an Aura you can guess its Elemental Affinity, and by the way the Aura acts you can guess the level of control it has the individual has his Aura, of course all this is easier and more urate if it is within the reach of his Aura for a more detailed and direct analysis. "It''s no use thinking about it now, so let''s focus on what we have in front of us, everyone can fight with everything." (I) "He is sure?" (Sakura) "Yes." (I) "With everything..." (Hinata) "..." (I) For some reason I turned towards Hinata in time to see her look at the Wave of Monsters in the distance, the glint in her eyes gave me chills as her Aura billowed out of her body like ck smoke. Even though they were far away, it was possible to feel their murderous intent from where we were, it was also a fact that their Auras were connected like a spider''s web, I prefer to attack with everything from the beginning. "< Eclipse Titan''s Awakening >" (Sakura) "< Blood Eclipse Rage >" (Orion) "< Aura Relic: de of Two Worlds >" (Ragnar) "< Aura Embodiment: dewielder of Two Worlds >" (Ragnar) "< Multi Elemental Incarnation: Fairy of Cataclysm >" (La) "< Rune of Transcendence: Incarnation of Endless Night >" (Nix) "< Holy Summon: Hinata >" (Hinata) "< Blood Eclipse Dragon''s Awakening: 90% >" (I) "< Aura Relic: Blood Eclipse >" (I) "< Holy Summon: Star Sword >" (I) --------------- Pov Elizabeth: I''m d that my little brother is someone simple, he knows that I''m up to something, I can tell just by looking into his eyes, that''s why I knew that he would refuse my offer since unlike Natasha he is not abat maniac. That''s why I yed with something that interests him, I know he doesn''t mind having a new bloodline, he''s like his mother in the curiosity aspect, but where our mother has the patience to guide, Zenos has the audacity to create, I know he has a frustration with bug type monsters, it was something Vanessa talked to me about months ago and I used that to convince him. "Can he handle that number of Death Locusts?" (Orsel) "By the sheer number, there must be at least 10 Queens, but their Auras are strange, there might be some sort of variant above the Queen controlling the others." (Uraha) "If I''m not mistaken there must be an Insect Empress." (I) "..." (all) "What is it doing on this side of the universe? I thought the hive star system was far away." (Zadiris) I think you should take a look at "What would an Empress be doing here?" (Navar) "This is nothing new, it happened 2 other times in the past, this one seems smarter at least, the first one tried toe alone because it was a variant that had power as an individual and the second one tried to invade using a n so no one would notice its arrival, both times I dealt with them, I killed the first one and the second one is my Priestess in the hive star system now." (I) "When you heard about the numbers, did you already know about the Empress?" (Zadiris) "It was the only possibility, Death Locust Queens don''t work together because they are too territorial and selfish, also they don''t obey anyone other than a stronger variant of them or an Insect Empress." (I) "If what you say is true, wouldn''t it be easier to assume she was a Queen Variant? How did you know she was an Empress?" (Orsel) "Because my little brother is very unlucky..." (I) The monster attacks are daily and most days it happens multiple times, with Zenos here I knew it would happen sooner orter and in a Wave of Monsters, this is even more perfect than I imagined. "If I may ask a question, why do you seem happy to send your little brother into what you admit is the worst possible situation for that kind of monster?" (Astrid) "I think you still don''t understand, I know you''ve analyzed everyone''s strength here, am I right Miss Miriam?" (I) "I''m not able to measure the strength of the majority, but you and your brother''s group made it easier to estimate strength." (Miriam) "I haven''t seen your Familiars, but I know enough about the matter to know that they are limited to the Contractor''s strength level, I would also appreciate it if you wouldn''t treat me like someone younger if possible." (Miriam) "For me, everyone in this ce is younger, maybe even children, I am so old that I saw half thes in the universe form and I had the pleasure of helping in the formation of 1 of them in the past, I was also responsible for destroying some." (I) "Don''t be fooled by Elizabeth''s strength now, she is still a Blood Demigod titled the Living Tyranny, one of the 3 Living Cmities, the matriarch of emperors and assassin of nations." (Orsel) "You don''t need to be so thorough in exining her, she is right to judge me on my current strength, her mistake would be if she judges me only on that." (I) The two''s faces paled, I can see the wariness in the two''s eyes as they stand together, interesting. "If I may ask..." (Astrid) "Say what you want." (I) "What''s the point of this show?" (Astrid) "This is not a show, the monsters are real, and the battle of Zenos will be too." (Zadiris) "But you could tell Elizabeth wants to make a point about something, probably using Primordial." (Navar) "You two wheeled people must understand my brother''s power, the limitations we talked about for hours matter little to him." (I) "..." (Zadiris) "..." (Navar) The two Elder Dragons exchange a look of understanding, it seems they finally understand what I''m getting at, so I turn to the two who havee to ask for an alliance, Astrid looks at me trying to see through my ns, I hope she seeds in demonstrating her talents as an leader, but hispanion seems to be focused only onbat, she looks up where the illusion was destroyed to show my brother''s battle. "My brother is a long way from reaching the strength of a full Demigod, but that is far from his only identity at the highest levels of the Authority." (I) "I want you to pay close attention to your power, it will be important for your decision." (I) I look up without saying anything else, I can feel the blood inside his body overflowing with power. "Did you say he can do something about the impediments we''ve been talking about so far?" (Astrid) "Yes, he can solve all your problems." (I) "I don''t understand, you seem to have known this for a while, so why not speak up beforehand during the meeting? Why make him fight? Why didn''t he say anything himself?" (Astrid) She''s asking a lot of questions, but I like that, she''s being very objective with her questions so there''s no leeway for vague answers. "Why he doesn''t want to get involved, there''s also the fact that you guys are very suspicious, nobody here has reason to trust youpletely." (I) "But apart from all these reasons, you to get something from him must have a meeting with him, not with these people, because only he can give you what you seek..." (I) At that moment, everyone felt the wave of Auras ovepping and looked up to where severalrge beings were facing the attacking monsters. "I need you to understand his power level in a real battle to demonstrate to you two, so pay attention..." (I) Chapter 1149 Cap 1147: Alliance Part 4 ? My body transforms as it grows, I''ve never bothered to measure my size in this Dragon form, as this isn''t my first time assuming this form, I don''t have to endure the pain of having my body remodeled. ck crystal scales full of stars grow all over my body,rger and thicker scales on my back, while smaller and thinner scales are in front of me. My red hair bes ethereal as if it were made of red energy, 3 pairs of wings open from my back with the inside of the wings looking like a reflection of the universe around me, my tail extends much further while several crystal spikes grow through its full length and the de in itsne bes that much more brutal with its serrated edge. When invoking my Aura Relic an Eclipse with a drop of blood in the middle is formed using all my Aura before shattering forming a Dragon with the fragmentsing towards me, when it collided against my body there was no impact when the Dragon fell apart and the fragments take position on my body in session bing an Armor for me. All this while my Holy Power was extracted from my body at a point in mine where the space seems to voluntarily open to pass a sword with a ck ster de and a hilt made of Dragon bones. I hold this sword that feels like it was made for my hand so well I feel the grip of the hilt, then a rush of power runs through my veins going to Armor beforeing back to me and then going to the sword flowing to me once more in this endless cycle. The power coursing through my body was greater than anything else, I don''t need to build a Territory right now, just good old brutality being enough. My killer instinct is no longer being restrained as I stand in readiness for the carnage I n, each of my senses going to their limit. I also feel some of my power and Authority flowing from me to my Familiars, their powers also reaching their limits. At that moment I see the monsters called Locusts of Death more closely, many of them looked like Locusts with their long legs and other features, but I noticed that many have body parts if other creatures, some had scorpion tail, another had bee body parts and one of them even had a lower body like a centipede. It was more like they were several species of insect monsters, rather than just 1 race, but from the simrity in their Auras, I can tell that they are simr to each other. I looked to the side when I saw something very strange, Hinata''s whole body was opening up revealing many details and in the center an endless darkness like a bottomless well, from this darkness ck arms and tentacles emerged when a creature appeared. The first thing that came were several oh-horrible ck arms and tentacles, but among them a white arm appeared followed by another that forced Hinata''s already wide open body to open even more, the arms and tentacles helping to pull out a figure that soon she turned out to be a colossal adult woman, her skin was pale white like candle wax, the horrible ck tentacles were her long hair, the arms of different shapes and sizes were part of her grotesque dress made of body parts, chains being worn around her her waist, neck, arms, and legs as if she had just stepped out of a prison, her eyes closed and face showing no emotion, everything about this woman was horrifying with phantom faces emerging from her clothes and hair as if begging for release. Ragnar also changed, his form transforms into that of a ck and red centaur, and his wings appear to be made of ck sword des while in each of his two hands, a great single-edged sword was held firmly, its size nearly as great as like mine, which unfortunately I don''t know how to define precisely. Sakura once again takes the form of the Titan made almost entirely of wood, a female warrior d in crystal and wood armor. Orion had be a fountain of blood growing for a long time before he became an even bigger wolf than me, there were 3 pairs of wings and 10 tails of ethereal blood behind him, on his head there were 5 horns and his teeth were very big ones. Nix assumed his Dragon form, different from his former Eastern Serpent-style Dragon form, this one was much more humanoid with his scales almost forming an Armor around his body, a crown forms on his head, 2 pairs of wings forming on its back and its arms and legs being the furthest parts from human on its body showing the brutality of a Dragon. La was the least changed, her size being the smallest of all of us, but she had 5 pairs of wings, 4 arms with each holding a sword differently, an open eye on her forehead and a crown on her head, streams of 7 color energy forming energy rings around her while she maintains a disturbing smile. This is the first time I''ve seen these forms of my Familiars, I couldn''t help but be amazed by their great transformations, their connections with me growing stronger as I feel their minds subconsciously touching mine. At this time the Monster Waves were already close enough for two Auras to collide against me, but even without being able to use my Aura as usual, my Armor breaks any Aura that collides against it. "Kill them all!" (I) "Yes!!!" (all) I think you should take a look at ------------------ Pov Elizabeth: His Familiars are worse than I thought, especially that Spectral freak, even I''m not sure what that''s supposed to be, there''s nothing I canpare it to to make any sense. Everyone else is amazing too, but Orion looks the best, his whole existence revolves around the Blood, and he suits me a lot, if I had him sire an offspring I could make him my Familiar, it would increase my own power, one thing to do if you think about the future. I look at the two of them, and I can see their wide eyes looking up, if their information is so shallow about my brother that they don''t know about his various Blessings, then seeing this Dragon form of his must be more than surprising. "My Little Brother as everyone can see is a True Dragon, I don''t know if you managed to find out about it in your investigations, but some higher level True Dragons have a skill called "Awakening Ceremony", the power of this skill can apply in many ways and its power varies greatly between individuals who can use it, right Zadiris?" (I) "Yes... that individual difference doesn''te from the individual''s power or race, ites from something that defines him as being above, but that doesn''t matter as the one who is targeted by the Ceremony of Awakening needs to bepatible with the Dragon." (Zadiris) "I thought you already made it clear thatpatibility would be important, you''re describing almost the same concepts as the Blessing." (Astrid) "Miss Vanessa, can you talk about your Father? Does he need someonepatible?" (I) These two don''t know enough about Dragons to understand an exnation of the subject in more detail, they also don''t know what the Power of Authority is, and trying to exin it to them would be impossible, this is not the kind of power that one can acquire on their own and Outsiders like them wouldn''t be able to understand this without experiencing it for themselves. For those reasons I just need to get them to understand the part about what they want, that''s the only part that matters to the two of them anyway and it''s going to be what I''m going to use to attract them. "My Father may be someone special among Dragons, called as you heard before Primordial." (Vanessa) "Awakening ceremonies serve primarily to awaken an individual''s power, but the one in control can even bestow power in the form of a Dragon bloodline trait, abilities, or Elemental Affinity." (Vanessa) "But my Father can take much more than that, he can change someone''s race, touch their Souls and go far beyond what an ordinary Awakening Ceremony can go." (Vanessa) Vanessa is not wrong, even though True Dragons acquire Authority by bing True Dragon Kings, their Authority is weak as a power inherited from their ancestors, only someone like a Dragon Emperor or an Elder Dragon has a true Authority of their own, but Zenos went further of that by obtaining an Authority long before he became a True Dragon or awakened as a Demigod, even if he had been sleeping inside him for a long time until he was strong enough to finally be used as it was meant to be. With his current ability to possess Holy Power and having mastered his Authority to the level of being able to form a Blessing, he can reshape one''s body and Soul under the appropriate conditions. "What I want to make clear by showing his strength as you can see above and talking about his ability using the Ceremony of Awakening is to make it clear that he will be his only option." (I) "What do you want?" (Astrid) The wariness in his eyes was something I was expecting, it was all I wanted from the start as it shows his interest in continuing the discussions. "What I want is quite simple... as well as what he can offer..." (I) Chapter 1150 Cap 1148: Alliance Part 5 ? Pov Orsel: During this whole Meeting, I asked myself why Elizabeth was acting this way, this was the first opportunity where I could meet her, but there are many reports of her in our archives and, like the other founders of the Border City, I studied everything about her in depth. That''s why I let her lead the negotiations when I saw her interest in dying the end when it was already clear that the Alliance could not be realized. As a Demigoddess, I thought she knew a way to fulfill the main point of the agreement for Lady Astrid, which would be a way to save her people, which proved to be correct. I look at the creatures in the sky that started to move towards the Wave of Monsters, each of them is emitting a much stronger level of power than expected, but this type of technique is usually not efficient consumingrge amounts of energy to be maintained. Pursuing a brutal start to battle over a more consistent, longsting approach feels wrong to me because of the unnecessary level of risk when that energy is running out and there are still enemies left. No matter how eye-catching it is to see Zenos and the creatures that appear to be his Familiars, a single-use ability should be employed wisely rather than on impulse. "(Zadiris, do you confirm the things Lady Elizabeth ims about her brother?)" (I) "(Yes, during the time I was away I met someone who had their race changed, their bodypletely transformed, and even their Soul transformed, the changes were so great that even their Aura was unrecognizable to that of the past.)" (Zadiris) "(Who is this person?)" (Navar) "(I''m also curious, could it be someone I know?)" (I) "(Who he was in the past doesn''t matter, but now he''s one of the sons of Zenos, his name is Magnus.)" (Zadiris) As we have been doing throughout the entire meeting, we were maintaining a mental connection with the use of some magic, we did it to talk without showing what we thought to this suspicious group. From what the Blood Saint spoke Zenos'' power to take the Ceremony of Awakening further than normal must be a result of being a Primordial Dragon, perhaps the addition of also being a Demigod had something to do with it, as was to be expected of a child of the Goddess Selene, it shouldn''t be long before he joins his sisters as a living Cmity. Knowing now what Elizabeth wants my interest in this meeting is close to zero as Elizabeth seems to want to take Astrid and her people as allies to her brother rather than Border Town. Losing much of my interest in the matter I turned my eyes good to one of Zenos''s daughters, the one called Nicole, since her father left I noticed her focus changed, I can feel the power of Aura and Authority stirring within her, I also noticed the curse she used on my Golems, I just don''t know how she found them in her Illusory camouge. She took possession of 8 of my 30 Golems, the 8 she took were exactly those focused on information gathering and exploration. I can still destroy these Golems with a thought, but I''m curious what she wants to do with them. -------------- Pov Nicole: It seems my theory was correct, using my Aura as a means to use the Authority I inherited from my Father, I can use a binding curse to take control of a Golem not affiliated with me. Maybe it''s an intrinsic characteristic of the Authority in gaining control or the fact that it''s a kind of higher power that the opposing side can''t utilize, I need more field tests before I can analyze the repeating patterns between each one, just so I can get to to a truly eptable answer. Finding the Golems was, my father can see through the Illusions, it seems he can''t teach me how to do it exactly being a characteristic belonging to him, but just by studying him I was able to develop a magic that I applied to the magic crystals that I use as a eyes, this together with the concentration of Aura was enough to see through the Illusion, it seems to be far from what my Father and Nix can do but it serves my purposes. The cubic shape of the Golems from that call of Orsel are practical and functional, which should be your focus as a magic engineer, thanks to that I was able to see through the functionality of each Golem, I took only the investigation-oriented ones, their interesting internal structures o enough to want to steal someter. I made the Golems I managed to go in the direction of where my father and his Familiars were, it was just in time for me to capture the transformations of most of them in full. "(The way their energies circte is intriguing, but the change in their bodies is the real focus.)" (I) I think you should take a look at My body doesn''t seem geared towards battle since I thought a lot about aesthetics at the time I created it, but I realized that a transform ability can be useful to add hidden cards that I could use when needed. I split my mind into 8, my body will be fine unattended, and Vanessa and Diana can take care of me while I focus on what matters. My biggest problem is controlling these things at the same time, having to get used to the maneuvermands, with the spells focused on surveince and still being careful not to destroy the Golems by getting too close to the battle. It took exactly 41 seconds for me to resolve my inability to control these Golems well, after that resolved I was able to position them in order to see their transformations from various angles. I was a little disappointed that Hinata and Orion''s bodies were far from what I can use as a reference, Sakura wasn''t very helpful either as her wooden body only grew asyers of magic and other energies took shape in her body, that''s something which I cannot replicate exactly because it is a natural process. La seems to have used an elemental fusion, but her body structure from Fairy acts different from mine in that regard, it doesn''t work either. Ragnar, Nix, and my father''s bodies were the most useful, I could analyze the changes in their physical bodies and energy flows, and the way the master created his Armor was what made me open a new path, use the Aura to create something solid, I''ve seen this before, I don''t know how I missed something so interesting, I must study the possibilities of it. As he was keeping mental notes everyone started their attacks, my Father attacked not with the sword but with a breath attack using spatial energy and Poison, a green mist floating in front of him along with a mess of shattered bodies. La seems to have done something simr, but instead of it being a breath attack, she caused a Tree to grow from each of her 4 hands directly into a circr hole in the space in front of her, while countless cocks of manner appeared in the midst of the monsters doing them in pieces. Orion is being the most normal one, he is using his speed and flexibility to destroy the monsters with his teeth as well as his ws, running freely between them with his giant body. Ragnar is slicing them to pieces with his Swords throwing des of Aura in all directions. Hinata I''m not even able to understand what she''s doing, countless eyes open on the tentacles that form her hair, but they don''t do anything apparently, but the monsters near her are frantic resorting even hurting themselves greatly. Sakura on the other hand was making more direct attacks going at bigger monsters. Nix as a Dragon was the center of widespread destruction as my Father was doing elsewhere. After the first attack, my Father began an overwhelming attack against the monsters, wherever he went carnage was left behind. I tried to analyze the monsters, they all looked different at first nce, but I soon managed to group them into dozens of different groups, I tried to catalog what I could learn from them a few side notes, their race being very simr to Goblins in the matter of having many variants in their evolutions, more specialist variants in certain aspects. But while the Goblins were humanoid in shape, these creatures are shaped likerge insects, one of which even looked like a cross between a monster fish and mosquito. The structure of their bodies was interesting because it was so functional, but it only took a few minutes of battle for me to notice something, the others were changing their attack patterns, and they also didn''t seem to fear for death as they didn''t show anything in front of therge number of initial deaths. They changed their tactics, but the way they did it was strange, everyone moved in perfect sync making those with stronger Auras go to face Ragnar and those with greater defenses to go after my Father. Those who seemed to have the most magical affinities made formations that used their Auras'' connections to form ritual magic circles to attack Hinata and La. Those with fire powers went after Sakura while the faster ones went to restrain Orion. They were all moving in perfect sync to the point of being unnatural, they didn''t look like living creatures as they didn''t seem to have individualism acting as if they were fragmented parts of the same entity. That would be frightening if they had the power to go beyond what they are showing, their strategies only serving to dy rather than turn the tide of battle. It was trying to find the cause of this change that I noticed some fry that weren''t moving in sync with the others, which made it easy to find them. "(I found them... so these are the queens...)" (I) Chapter 1151 Cap 1149: Alliance Part 6 ? As I fought I noticed that the monsters were weaker, their individual attacks couldn''t even break my skin, their coordination was also very basic, my first breath attack was to clear a path through their ranks since the way their Auras were connecting worries me. I could feel my Familiars starting their own fights in other parts of the Monster Wave, I trusted them more than enough that I didn''t need to watch them, but I could still feel where they were. My battle was only going well for the first few minutes, but suddenly things changed, the enemies close to me started to run away from me while the more defense oriented ones stood in my way, the way they were moving was inplete sync with the point of being bizarre. I was close and I watched the bizarre change, the Death Locusts were moving without any kind of apparentmunication and without even looking at each other. Even these more defense-focused monsters weren''t able to stop me individually but moved in groups using their numbers to stop my attacks even at the cost of their deaths. Whereas before I was able to kill hundreds of monsters every 10 seconds, now my kill rate has changed to a little over 100 monsters every 10 seconds, these monsters used their skills in a specific rhythm to slow down my blows or using theiryered resistant bodies as ast defense, thus decreasing my effectiveness inbat. I couldn''t understand how they changed so fast and I didn''t have time to think when the number of monsters near me was increasing faster than I could kill with their way of defending themselves against me. Their attacks weren''t doing anything to me before, but now these more defense-focused monsters had more space, earth, metal, and light-focused elemental affinities. They were able to attack at specific points on my body by concentrating attacks of the same type to increase destructive power such as beams of light, metal, or earth projectiles, all while those focused on space helped to direct the blows by manipting the surrounding space. Their coordination was way beyond what a trained group could go, it was like I was dealing with split parts of a single individual, my resistance to all these elements was protecting me, but the ces they attacked were my joints, eyes, and my spine. I was taking a lot of hits and when I killed dozens of enemies others always came to rece their positions, their ways of attacking and defending in perfect sync left me with big problems. At least that was it for the next few minutes, that''s why I was focused not on defending or attacking now, since I noticed the drastic change in the monsters'' behavior I tried to find the used, that''s why I refused to believe that this was natural since even just moments ago those monsters weren''t doing that. I wasn''t able to use my Aura because I was using an Aura Relic, but I still had my senses, and my Aura perception was included with them, so I realized that even though all their Auras are connected, they''re not mixed up and are still separated with the exception of a single Aura that looks like a line passing through all the connection points of these Auras, at least it was the only ce where I could perceive these Aura lines. It seems that in the end I was right without knowing it, they are acting like several separate entities of the same individual why are they disappearing manipted by a single individual as if they were pieces on a chessboard. I couldn''t help but smile when I remembered Orsel and the others at the meeting talking about Death Locust Queens, they must be somewhere watching, it''s sure to be a safe ce with stronger monsters to serve as thest line of defense, that''s also why that I don''t know the strength of this Queen and I also don''t know how many she has. "Let me show you why it won''t work your way." (I) A big smile formed on my face as I returned to take this battle more seriously, my previously simple movements became moreplex, when I moved I always made sure to move my whole body, the ster sword in my hands was flooded with elemental power changing between different types without any sort of order. Once again I was unencumbered amongst arge group of monsters, each time I saw the mundanes among them I also made sure to switch between a stance focused more on my speed and acrobatics to one focused on standing still sending attacks from afar, then attacking without use the sword and so on. My whole body was a weapon, not just the sword in my hands, my attack possibilities and continuous attackbos were endless thanks to my martial art which focuses on unpredictability. I wasn''t doing this without proper thought either, in was following the Aura threads to get to the source, there is a saying that to kill an army first get rid of its general, and an army without a leader is just a collection of individuals. My attacks tear the bodies of these creatures to shreds, their carapace and shields can''t stop me as I crush one of them with my jaw, I use my ws to cut the space in X forming a vacuum that brings the monsters together before finishing with a breath attack of acid. Over time I arrived in a ce where the monsters were bigger, two of them with shapes closer to humans with a creature behind simr to a bee with butterfly wings and spider legs, its colors golden and purple, even without getting close to it I could literally see the Aura wires glowing like neoning out of their antennae. But the moment I focused on her I was shed from behind and when I turned to see my assant was the Horn of some kind of beetle that came out of a hole in space, then came another attack from the otherrge monsters protecting what I assumed was the Queen. Until I got here I had been injured a few times, but I didn''t heal the few wounds they caused me and now the time hade to use this, as soon as they got closer to me my blood shoots from those wounds in spears of crystallized blood that pierce their jaws open, eyes and the soft parts of their bodies that I could identify. With everyone dead by the surprise attack, I went after what I thought was the Queen, she was on top of a big rock and didn''t move from her ce even after the death of her guards, I realized that the monsters around were focusing their attacks on me and I used the space element on my wings to give a strong forward thrust, not expecting the Queen to be fast enough to prate both of my legs with 3 of her spear-like spider legs, but that was at the cost of her head which I cut off in half with my sword. Before I could think of anything, almost as soon as I finished cutting off the Queen''s head, I felt a strong killing intent behind me, before lines attached to my body. All I saw afterwards was a blur in front of my head that destroyed two of my eyes without noticing the Summoning magic circle bringing Orion with whom I shared senses to see my enemy. Through Orion''s vision, I saw my body tied in glowing purple lines, my two eyes destroyed with thorns attached to them while in front of my head was a humanoid creature with 3 pairs of insect arms, with spider legs on its back that had thorns on its back legs with 2 missing, its head was half human with the biggest difference being itsrge insect-like eyes and antennae on its forehead as well as its mouth parting at the chin line. It was only half a second to identify the enemy from another point of view when she turned to see Orion looming up behind her, but before she could strike, my sword flew out of my hand and prated her body. I''ve never needed hands to move this sword, so I use my brute strength to destroy the lines that bind me before I grab the sword hilt and throw this creature into my jaw where I tear its body apart in my teeth before swallowing. After that I felt another change, the Auras weren''t as connected as before, the coordination of the monsters wasn''t the same splitting into groups, and over time everyone was hunted and killed. My energy was almost depleted, but I used the enemies'' own blood to replenish my energy, which almost didn''t help when my Familiars started sucking that energy into them, at least with that I bought enough time to clean these monsters, meanwhile I ignored the notifications ringing in the back of my mind.I think you should take a look at With everything finished I let my Familiars take care of the cleanup knowing I must collect our loot while I returned to the dome where the meeting was being held. Of course, I was back to my normal form with pain in various parts of my body and exhausted, I wasn''t the only one who returned to normal form with everyone else reverting to their human forms, the way Hinata did it being the most disturbing with her giant body appearing to be brutally crumpled before a bizarre mouth closed around it forming Hinata''s childlike body once more. Only Hinata and La wereing back with me with no more hiding now that everyone knows I brought them, neither of those two would help with a collection job, which is why I went back with them for the meeting. The two Elder Dragons waved at my return with the others ignoring me, Orsel was talking to Nicole in the corner before she returned to me, and Elizabeth was further away talking to Astrid and Miriam. Vanessa, Diana, and Ivan started to exin things to me, as if waiting for the perfect time for me to hear everything that happened in my absence, Elizabeth right walking towards me with the two responsible for this meeting following behind her. "Do you really want this? Don''t they look very reliable?" (I) "I wouldn''t put you through something you can''t handle and I can promise you aren''t enemies, just desperate." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "Imagine the willpower it took for them to carry out this n and evene here knowing that they could be killed or even tortured, even in a critical situation they did not give in to despair, I believe you can respect their willpower, right?" (Elizabeth) I look at the two of them, their serious while maintaining silence, they are looking at me intensely, I knew from the beginning of the meeting when I heard their problems that I could do something for them, but there were too many suspicious things for me to offer like that, neither it seemed like something so urgent that it couldn''t wait. Sigh "You just want to go after their enemies, don''t you?" (I) "Yes, but that doesn''t make what you''ve said so far a lie, so what does it say?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I was inclined to ept it, but I''m going to give them a test run first just to see how they react, so I look at the two of them before I start talking. "I will at least listen, but it will be on another asion, besides you two must ept being used as a test to know if I am really capable of solving your problems." (I) "I''m willing to do it..." (Astrid) "Wait! I''ll do it, you should be more self-protective you idiot." (Miriam) "I am the leader, this is my responsibility." (Astrid) "Besides, how would this be different from the experiments I''ve performed with my body so far to ensure the safety of others?" (Astrid) "You bastard..." (Miriam) "We both ept." (Miriam) "..." (I) "(I didn''t expect that, they didn''t even try to say that they would bring people from their people to take the tests in their ce.)" (I) "..." (Elizabeth) I exchange nces with Elizabeth who nods her head in approval, but I don''t know if it''s approval for my test or for the answer of the two, I think that at least they can be trusted to a certain extent. "Alright, for now, we can say that the Alliance is temporarily epted, what do you think?" (I) "I am happy to say yes, I hope this alliance is officially and permanently epted, thank you in advance for your help, Mister Zenos." (Astrid) "Without any of that sir stuff, just Zenos is fine with me." (I) With that, the meeting was officially over. Chapter 1152 Cap 1150: Hard To Deny Facts ? After the meeting ended, everyone left, leaving only me, my sister, my group, and the two responsible for this meeting. I had to wait for my Familiars to finish collecting the parts of the monsters, that carapace, bones, antennae and other things are useful, not to mention the blood that I still haven''t drunk even close to half, Orion must surely be responsible for the collection of blood and you''ll bring it to me when you''re done. Astrid and Miriam had stayed behind, but that''s because they weren''t finished with their purpose here, I''ve agreed in advance with the Alliance, but nothing official has been signed other than a verbal agreement and they know it. I would like to open my Dungeon now, but that wasn''t possible since it was open in our temporary residence in Border Town, so I looked at Nicole who had an open metal cube on top of the conference table. "Nicole, how many Golems are around watching?" (I) "29, but I have control of 7, there''s also the one I''m working on, if there''s any other one beyond my ability to notice, I''d be grateful to bring it to me to analyze." (Nicole) "Are these Golems of Orsel? Do you have permission?" (I) "I already talked to him about it, as long as I return them all in one piece by tomorrow he doesn''t mind me doing that, but in return, he wanted the recordings of his fight." (Nicole) "Then no problem." (I) The recordings don''t matter, Orsel might not be strong enough on his own, but everyone else in that meeting earlier could see me struggling, I didn''t do anything I needed to hide this time. "Sister, could you create a morefortable ce for us to talk?" (I) "Are you sure? It''s going to be a lot of pressure, especially on you." (Elizabeth) "No problem, this isn''t the first time, plus I don''t want others digging what we''re going to talk about." (I) "..." (Astrid) "All good." (Elizabeth) "< Territory: Ruler >" (Elizabeth) "< Eternal Empire of Blood >" (Elizabeth) An extremely imperious and tyrannical Aura spreads around us with my sister as usual, which wasn''t a problem until the moment her Authority filled all of her Aura taking the space around us to herself. I felt my own Authority stir in denial trying to get out of my body to face this Authority of my sister, the more I tried to contain my Authority the more it got out of control, but this was something I could do even with difficulty because of my training. The surroundings started to change with the space around us raining blood as if washing away the reality around us to reveal a castle in various shades of red, my sister no longer wearing her previous clothes now she was wearing an Armor with a ck coat over it and a neon red crystal crown floating above her head. Elizabeth''s presence was in every corner, a presence that weighs on top of me as if ordering me to my knees, her own posture bing straighter and more stable. "Here no one will see or hear anything that happens, nor can it be invaded without me noticing." (Elizabeth) "What is that!?" (Astrid) "Teleportation magic!? Where did they bring us!?" (Miriam) The two who found themselves in a strange ce act in different ways, Astrid questions while ready to act if necessary, meanwhile Miriam demonstrates her aggression already getting into an attack position, her arms transformed into a cannon and a sword of light ready to attack at any moment time. "Wait, Miriam!!" (Astrid) "..." (Miriam) Astrid was quick to stop her mate before Elizabeth had the chance, she doesn''t usually take anyone who points their guns at her lightly. "Don''t worry, this is a technique few individuals have the requirements to use, we didn''t move from where we were, it was the surroundings that changed." (I) "..." (Astrid) Astrid, who still has one hand on herpanion''s shoulder, looks at me wordlessly before turning her eyes back to my sister as a round table much smaller than the one at the meeting appears between us with blood rising from the floor to crystallize into the shape of table. "Let''s sit down." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth says that already sitting in a chair that was the smaller version of a throne, I sit in a more normal chair as well as the other two. "Allow me to take this meeting?" (I) "Be at ease, you are the two parties who must reach an agreement, I will restrict myself to intruding only if necessary." (Elizabeth) "Thanks." (I) "Let''s be objective, everyone here knows what you want if I''m not mistaken it''s two three things." (I) 1. A way to save your people from the ipatibility with magical energies that harms their bodies over time. 2. A ce to settle down more permanently. 3. Permission to have its own government or the guarantee of having a voice in any government where it is established if necessary. Elizabeth''s hour-long discussions with Astrid were mostly about these things with the addition of thest part when my sister demonstrated the naivety of the previous two. "Those are your terms, correct?" (I) "They''re all my people need and I can''t give up any of them." (Astrid) "..." (I) Sigh I look at my sister smiling, she knows that any connection in our world that Astrid takes her people will not be peaceful, they have Magic Engineering techniques different from what this world knows, Nicole had already realized that and told me before we even reached the Dragon Castle. Allocating them in a ce is not something as simple as finding an emptynd and telling them to live there, other countries and organizations will create problems, not to mention that their enemies will find out about their new ce since it will be something negotiated with other people, the information will end up rushing out one way or another. I also don''t think that finding another world solves the problem, it would just keep the same situation in a different ce, at least that''s what I suppose without knowing any other world than the one where I''ve lived until now. "You know I''m going to have to expand a lot, right?" (I) "You should have done that, Nix said he already has tons of points umted." (Elizabeth) "We didn''t have the need until now." (I) "(I really didn''t want to increase the space and end up calling more people, I know Elizabeth has been ying her cards behind my back, but I don''t want to be a King or Ruler.)" (I) "(How long are you going to keep denying the obvious little brother?)" (Elizabeth) "Don''t get into my thoughts!" (I) "(Calm down, I just want to make it clear that you can''t keep denying the obvious, you are already a King, a very carefree one, but with good potential.)" (Elizabeth) "(Astrid''s people have very useful techniques and knowledge, bringing them as immigrants to your nation will only bring benefits since there is no way to go against youter.)" (Elizabeth) "(Why do you want to make me a ruler so badly?)" (I) "(You''re already a ruler you idiot, your mates know it, your wives know it, your Familiars know it and your popce know it, there''s no point in continuing to deny the obvious just to let someone else do most of the work, don''t deny it the facts.)" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Sigh I look away from my sister, she''s not wrong, even though I me Nira and the others, I can''t deny that everyone calls me King and that everyone follows my orders. "Astrid, we can test with you two if I can definitely solve your people''s physical problems, but before that, there are certain things that need to be talked about." (I) "Ask anything you want." (Astrid) "It''s not just asking, that''s because I can even arrange a safe ce for all your people to live, but that ce belongs to me, living there means that they are my people and they must be loyal to me as well as those around me, What do you have to say about this?" (I) "I was ready for something like that, as long as my people have a say in their government, I don''t care about the rest." (Astrid) "But that still doesn''t mean I ept you." (I) "Nicole, a holographic presentation about our city''s races, please." (I) "< Interface N activating Phase 2 >" (Nicole) Nicole''s Aura spreads a little forward forming 3D holographic models of the Races within the Dungeon, Nicole''s Aura seems to have difficulty spreading until Elizabeth does something to make the process easier. "One thing that is not up for discussion is prejudice, if you or any of your people have prejudice you are out, I will not help the individual under any circumstances." (I) "..." (Astrid) "Do you mean that if you find someone who cannot live with these races, they will stop helping our people?" (Miriam) "No, what I am saying is that they will be judged separately as individuals without exception, those who do not pass will be left out, will not live on mynd, and will not receive any help from me." (I) "That''s a drastic way of thinking, our people are big and where wee from there were no other races, I can''t promise that there won''t be prejudice in any of them." (Astrid) "You''re talking about leaving people to fend for themselves because of this? They are someone''s children and parents, that will only breed resentment." (Miriam) "I never spoke of abandoning anyone to their fate, I said that I will not help in any way, but you can always negotiate with the people of Border Town to ept them there, I am within my rights to use my power and allow them to enter mynds of those who think it''s best, don''t be fooled into thinking I''m obligated to something." (I) "..." (Astrid) "Astrid..." (Miriam) "I know... I need time to think..." (Astrid) It may sound cruel what I''m saying, but it hurts how I''ve treated everyone so far to let live in the Dungeon, I can''t use two different measures of judgment just because their situation is supposedly bad, everyone''s life in the Dungeon has been going great without people causing problems because of prejudice. I will have the Moon Fairies and Spirits handle these interviews, along with people from the most exotic races to make sure their reactions, and no lies will get through. "I may have a solution to this problem, would you like to hear me out?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "(Caitlyn can use some level of mental conditioning using her dreams to get used to other races, this will make them more receptive and do away with any kind of prejudice that isn''t too deep in their minds.)" (Elizabeth) "(Do as you see fit, but be sure to exin it to her, this is a decision that must be made as a leader.)" (I) "(I know, let me take care of the rest, it looks like your Familiars areing back.)" (Elizabeth) "I''ll leave you guys talking..." (I) I stand up and the space opens up letting me out of my sister''s Territory, I can''t even see it from the outside, it looks like some kind of Separate Space, after being impressed I walk back to where my Familiars were gathering. Chapter 1153 Cap 1151: There Is No Other Way ? Pov Astrid: I didn''t like how this was all going, but it was still better than the worst of my predictions where we''d be killed or tortured. That n always had too many risks, I knew that when we thought about it all, but it was better than the alternative that even though it was safer, would waste precious time we don''t have. I could see that the woman named Elizabeth was influential and was driving the meeting around in circles, which was good for me as the meeting was nearing its end and it looked like we weren''t going to be able to form an alliance. Exposing ourselves like this was more than risky and I couldn''t leave here with a loss, I can imagine they would follow us back to our bases, I doubt we would notice if they sent someone strong enough. There are other ways for them to get the information I can provide while I desperately need their help, I can say that they know this and still tried to form the Alliance, but I didn''t imagine that our situation was so difficult to solve with so many variables that I didn''t know. When finally that red-haired boy Miriam told of went into battle demonstrating strength beyond even Miriam, I knew where this was all going, which was confirmed when he returned victorious. Unlike his sister who was indirectly leading the whole conversation in a way that would help his ns, Zenos was more direct, he from the beginning first presented the 3 topics of our needs in this agreement before saying what he could offer, he tried to be vague to hide his secrets, which I can understand, but I think he says pretension. But I don''t like the way he talks about excluding people he doesn''t approve of, but there''s not much I can do about that, I need his help since right now he''s the only one left. His identity also seems to be special, from the conversations so far I could tell that he is a High Level Dragon just like what they call a Demigod, I don''t know if this is a way of referring to someone like him figuratively or a title received for some reason, maybe he can even be the real thing in the literal sense of the word. When he left his sister didn''t say anything, she just looked at us as if expecting something. "Can he really do what he says?" (I) "Yes, as much as he doesn''t seem confident, that''s mostly because he doesn''t fully understand his potential, but I can assure you he can." (Elizabeth) "He spoke so casually about abandoning our people¡­" (Miriam) "Well, it''s not our problem, he was even easy to convince, normally I would expect more resistance to the idea of helping you." (Elizabeth) "Does he have a ce we can inhabit? He wasn''t very clear on that matter." (I) "He has, as much as he dislikes the truth, he is a ruler, there is a city like thousands of people calling him King." (Elizabeth) I remember the races he showed before, I had already seen images and even seen some, in our universe there were only Humans, finding other races was more than shocking when we got here, I left that subject aside because there were many important things to deal with, but it is undeniable that my people are not ready to live in society with such different races. For me as well as Miriam this is fascinating, but I can see the kinds of problems my people can cause, especially with the minds of many on edge. "Can you at least tell me the type of government he uses on hisnd and if there would be room for people from my people?" (I) "The system of government is very simple, there are only twoyers of power, Zenos as King at the top and just below a group of loyal people who take care of civic affairs." (Elizabeth) "You can participate, but you must understand that our culture is not going to change because of you." (Elizabeth) "Also, if you want to have a voice where you go, it must be on merit, demonstrate that you have the ability." (Elizabeth) After that we talked with Elizabeth for a while, it was clear that she wanted to take us to her brother''s side, I just don''t know why. After that, she told us to be on that tform in the next few days since we can''t get into her city, so the next thing I know the surroundings changed again to the same meeting room, Miriam and I went back to our vehicle. "Should we leave?" (Nara) "No, we''ll be here for the next few days." (Miriam) "I''ll let the others know." (Nara) "Come with me." (I) I took Miriam to the most secure room in our vehicle, it was specially designed by me to be as safe as possible, I don''t know if it will be useful here, but it''s all I can do at the moment. "I don''t know what to do, Miriam." (I) "We can always look for another world, this is not the only habitable world." (Miriam) "We can''t, this world is special, you know that you saw the energy readings..." (I) Lost in this universe during thest few years, we ended up dividing ourselves into two fronts, the researchers by my side while the military by Miriam''s side, of course, this clear division has be less distinct over thest few years, but thanks to that I was able to focus on studying this universe a little more. I was able to track thergest energy flows, this was necessary to keep us away as it harmed our people, but thanks to that over time I was able to track thergest energy flows that mostly intersect in this sr system, the readings of this world in particr are out of standards. From my studies I know that the worlds with less energy are those already destroyed or close to destruction, this world offers special in many ways, not just in terms of energy, this was one of the reasons for the 1 year investigation mission in which Miriam took part being sent to this world. "I''m thinking of epting their terms, it''s not like I have many options, the signs of the creatures are more and more apparent in the universe, not to mention that the movements of those madmen have been more strange." (I) "You can''t be serious? They made it very clear that they don''t care about us or our people, that woman says in all the letters that she wants to mess with our people''s heads to be epted or she''s going to abandon them, you..." (Miriam) "It wouldn''t be the first time that part of the town has been abandoned, remember how we got here? My father stayed behind and her husband was in one of the vehicles that wasn''t finished yet." (I) "We''ve only survived so far by making concessions, you can''t have it all, Miriam." (I) "..." (I) "..." (Miriam) Sigh "They also don''t have to tell us they wanted to get into our minds, we are literally asking them to remake our bodies, they could do anything without telling us and we would never know, we have little value to them so I don''t think they want to do anything to harm us." (I) "Looks like you''ve already made up your mind." (Miriam) "In our situation, I don''t think it could even be called a decision, it was the only way." (I) Time was precious, if we had enough time more people could have been saved that day, if we had enough time we could have made that first contact more calmly so as not to look so suspicious, and if we had enough time we could have tried harder to find a way to save our people without relying on outsiders. "Choices must be made and concessions must be made... only then can we cling to the thread of hope that we have not taken a wrong turn." (I) ------------- Pov Haku (?????): "I''m not sure... I like blue a lot, but green suits you better." (I) I had a bald, eyeless head pinned to the wall as I held one eye of each color up to the eye sockets trying to figure out which eye color would go best with the face I chose. "What do you think..." (I) I look at the brain with eyes glued to the pile on the other side, I''m letting him see the construction of his new body, I chose to make a woman so I can have an assistant test for infertility issues since no one else wants to study this topic. "I forgot that I turned off thenguage reading system, so let''s save that forter." (I) I drop my eyes on their respective weaknesses and go back to the bones, I''ve finished modeling them, and now I need to make the magic circles drawn directly on the bones. "I don''t like to fight directly, but I''m not confident in using magic either, so if you''re physically fit and trained for that, having an assistant who can defend me could be good." (I) I know I''m trying to make something too perfect that can help me with everything, but it''s so rare to find such a good mind, his brain didn''t even die in the process of separating the body or collecting memories, even his consciousness remained, I don''t know how long I''ll go without seeing another one of this level of quality. "I wish I had Vampire veins, that''s a shame." (I) I took the purple bone de to start scratching the magic circles digging into the bones, this process was very detailed and I like to do it more by hand, it took me hours to do this. "< Bone Infusion >" (I) I take a magic crystal that contains Blood magic and apply a Necromancy magic, the previously solid crystal begins to melt and with a lot of effort, I make this liquid go through the thin ditches I drew in the bones before solidifying again. "This is getting better..." (I) Sigh I was exhausted, every magic I use makes me stay in that state, I really wish I had someone to teach me these things better, it has been the main reason for my research not going as fast as I would like. "I think I''ll have to sleep a little before the muscles imnt... not to mention the meat is still being grown, I think I can give myself some of that time" (I) I see there''s still room on the table next to the skeleton and I lie down there, it''s going to be a waste of time to go to my room, sleeping in theb will save me time. Chapter 1154 Cap 1152: Swarm Power ? I was returning to the city with everyone, in my hand I had a red and blue crystal that must weigh more than this Whale Golem we are using as a vehicle. This red and blue Crystal is the blood of all the insects we killed, the amount of blood was toorge and the lingering Aura as well as the massive Vitality still contained in all this blood was interfering with attempts to store it in a storage item, so I used Blood magic topress it as much as possible before it crystallized and shortly afterwards I used space magic topress the space around the Crystal further decreasing the size, unfortunately, the weight is still too great for a normal person to carry. "Why don''t you eat that thing soon?" (La) "Because my stomach still has limits." (I) "The blood looked kind of gross, especially the blue one." (Orion) "Insect-type monsters are strange, their blood by the way has no bloodline, only Queens have bloodlines, and many don''t even have intelligence." (Ragnar) "As we''ve seen before, the Death Locust Queens, like the rest of their species, have the unique trait of adaptation, so they can be found in even the worst possible ces, which also alters their appearance." (Ragnar) "I couldn''t fight, but you describe them as Goblins, with the difference that their changes are more extreme." (Diana) "Was the fight difficult?" (Vanessa) "Those things were annoying until the middle of the fight, they kept acting to slow me down, it was just a waste of time and energy, but strangely afterwards it got easier." (Sakura) "That''s because they killed an Insect Empress, but specifically the one my brother killed, the one that cut out his eyes." (Elizabeth) "I hadn''t even felt the presence of that thing, it was an attack that took me by surprise." (I) "An Insect Empress''s intelligence and Aura control are incredible, they have very strategic minds from birth." (Elizabeth) On the way back we talked about the battle, it was exciting and exhausting, but exciting to fight like that without having to think about others, just going all out that way was liberating. We didn''t touch on the subject of the meeting or the things Astrid spoke to me and Elizabeth, that doesn''t matter to me that much, I can sympathize with your plight and even respect your devotion to your people, but I''m not going tomit to doing something risky for people I don''t know just out of the goodness of my heart. When we got back I went straight to the Undead city where the Death Dragons were, I performed the Awakening Ceremony on them along with 4 Light Dragon Seals and bestowing the Aura of Life to each one as an experiment. What emerged was 4 veryrge Dragon Eggs in ck and white. "I think I may have overreacted..." (I) "Vanessa told me about her battle, she could have waited until tomorrow to do that." (Karina) "..." (I) Sigh "I wanted to test something, see how much my power alters the body and how it does it, I never stopped to try to understand the mechanics of the Awakening Ceremonies, I always think only about what I use and nothing else." (I) "Besides, these 4 Dragons have been here for a long time, we always have so much to do that I''ve already put them aside 2 times, I didn''t want to let this drag on any longer." (I) I look at the eggs, I can feel my Dragon bloodline in them, I also felt my Dragon Totem pulsate when I used my bloodline on them. "Leave them to me, I''ll prepare everything for them, I know what they need." (Karina) "I leave it in your hands." (I) Saying that, I left there going to the city, I went straight to the mansion to sleep for a few hours, but the moment I rxed my body and mind, the pain came. It was a sharp pain that ended as quickly as it started, I didn''t understand what had happened and I sat in a meditation position at the same time to explore my body in search of any change. It didn''t take long to realize that my Aura was a little different, it wasn''t an extra trait or increase in power to my Aura, it was more like an improvement on a trait I already had. I explored this change for a while before trying to find any other changes in my body, but it seemed like this was the only change. Sigh "It''s been a while since I gained new power that way." (I) What changed in my Aura was exactly the ruler characteristic that was one of the first to be obtained, now it was much stronger bing a more central focus of my Aura. I used my identifying ability and found that I can now literally connect my Aura with other people''s, the exnation was vague but I remember the tangle of Auras from the bugs all contracted earlier. The next day I went to talk to Natasha who I''m sure must have already fought several of these creatures. "It''s called the Power of the Swarm." (Natasha) "Among insects hierarchy is not a choice but a mode of existence, an eternal instinct, those who possess the power to lead can and will control those below them as they wish." (Natasha) "So I can do it now?" (I) "No, you may have the bloodline of an Insect Empress, but it''s not a true one, rulers of insect types must be born as such, everything about them be it mind, body, Aura, Authority, and Soul revolves around the power to lead those below them." (Natasha) "I once fought an Elder Insect Empress that controlled an entire world, I had to fight billions of insects for 8 years without rest, those things moved as if they were parts of a single creature, in the end, I never found that wretched Empress who fled before I could get my hands on her." (Natasha) "..." (I) "I honestly don''t know how you''re going to use this ability, I don''t understand this kind of power focused on connection and control, you should look to Elizabeth to learn more." (Natasha) "I will do this." (I) ----------------- Pov Haku (?????): I was doing the month''s reports while my new assistant''s body was still being finished, I had gotten everything organized before I had to leave myb. "Is that all you have to dere, my daughter?" (Yntra) "Yes, I am currently working on creating an assistant as you allowed me, great Yntra." (I) "You should change your ns a bit, I''m sending you to take care of Project Swarm." (Yntra) "My sister failed, didn''t she?" (I) "As you predicted, your mind still exists and can be useful as a support in your new assignments, but your consciousness is in utterly shattered fragments." (Yntra) "That idiot, please say that Project Swarm''s collective mind is not lost." (I) "It''s still functional, but we''re losing people keeping it in a controlled state until you have a mind powerful enough to keep the mental anchor in just one ce." (Yntra) "I''ve already taken care of that, I''ve asked our coborator for the final piece for this, he should be back in a few more days with the order, then we can move forward with our ns." (I) "Don''t dy, I don''t want to lose too many on this project, even if they are expendable." (Yntra) "As soon as I have what I need, I''ll head there immediately." (I) As soon as I finished speaking the big eye bigger than my own body closes, so the brain it''s trapped in was reattached inside the Armored Giant''s body. A creature created by Yntra using bones and shells, its body cannot be prated by anything we have, it also has many types of Spatial magic allowing it to defend itself and travel the universe between our scattered bases. Its shape is simr to a fish, inside there is only meat treated when processing the Elves we put our hands on, this allows maintaining a stable energy flow for its functioning. As soon as the great brain has been pulled into its jaws before closing the entrance, the space around it trembles before disappearing. "Yntra should have listened to me, my sister didn''t have the patience to take on that kind of project, and because of that she almost lost the Swarm." (I) "Ma''am, I didn''t mean to interrupt, but your assistant woke up moments ago." "Already!? Did she destroy something? Did she try to kill herself? Is she trying to run away?" (I) "No, she is standing where she was left and said wait for thedy, these are her body and mind readings." "Let me see." (I) I take the Crystal Tablet from her hands and analyze the information while walking towards theb. "The body seems to be operating in the patterns that I have stipted." (I) "But the mind... these fluctuations represent hypnosis... these lines represent consciousness... but this pattern..." (I) It seemed that the conscious mind was not subjugated by hypnosis, but somehow the twoplement each other, theoretically, this is a usible result, but it never happened, it would take amon moral anchor for these two sides to interact in this way. "It doesn''t seem to be stable, it may cause many unforeseen factors in the mind like creating other personalities, I need to take care of this before leaving urgently." (I) With that, I went to myb while I ordered the materials and tools I would need. "My personal project is not ready, but it seems that I have no choice, I will have to use Symbiosis." (I) "I hate doing things on the fly!" (I) Chapter 1155 Cap 1153: The Descent Of Zenos ? I woke up the next day still feeling a little weak, butrgely well enough not to be a problem in the middle of the day. "So am I still dreaming or has my Soul been pulled towards you?" (I) "You are awake in your room, I am using my blessing to manifest this illusion that only you can see." (Kalistos) "..." (I) I turn and see Kalistos sitting on the edge of the bed I just lifted, ¨¦rica still sleeping on the other side of the bed. Kalistos had a different appearance, something very close to Hinata''s appearance, with the difference that her body seemspletely solid and her face has a calm expression with strong eyes. "Why did the Goddess of Deathe to me if I may ask?" (I) "Why are you entering a path whose intervention will benefit me, but will also bring endless trouble." (Kalistos) "Does it have something to do with Astrid and her people?" (I) "Yes." (Kalistos) "Your enemies to be precise." (Kalistos) I remember the images that Astrid showed yesterday during the meeting, they were flesh abominations, something between a flesh Golem and an artificial Kimera. "You thought correctly, these people are using something close to what one of your enemies has done in the past, but even worse, they are doing something uneptable." (Kalistos) "Can you tell me what exactly they are doing to make a Goddess like you so enraged? I would also like to know which enemy you are talking about, if possible?" (I) "Me and Mavis have more restrictions than other Gods, I can''t say more than I already have, I can only point out directions but never guide you through it." (Kalistos) "(Acting so roundabout with these riddles doesn''t make my life any easier.)" (I) "I don''t understand, do you want me to stay with the Alliance or leave them to their own devices?" (I) "What you will do will be your problem alone, I''m just here to find out if you still intend to follow what you''ve already decided even listening to what I''ve already said?" (Kalistos) "But you didn''t say anything." (I) "..." (Kalistos) "..." (I) Sigh What she told me doesn''t change much, Elizabeth still goes after these people and Natasha isn''t going to let go of a big battle, Caitlyn is also someone who likes to do justice in the most gruesome way possible in her own way, I haven''t seen hertely but I can imagine Elizabeth will go to both of them to help him. "I will continue, with my luck the chance of me encountering this enemy sooner orter is high, my sister also seems interested so I have no reason to avoid this path." (I) "Can you at least tell me why you came here?" (I) "I know that of all Gods, you especially don''t like to act personally, nor do I think you came here just to hear my answers." (I) "When the momentes I need you to catalyze my power." (Kalistos) "Why can''t Ivan do this?" (I) "My Champion can embody my power beyond what you are capable of, but he cannot share that power as you do." (Kalistos) "I need power to flow from you to all those connected to you, that''s what it takes to aplish..." (Kalistos) --------------- 1 hourter. I was near my bedroom window deep in thought when I hear movement behind me, so ¨¦rica hugs me from behind. "What happened, her face looks pale." (¨¦rica) "Nothing, I''m just a little weak from the things I did yesterday, let''s go downstairs to eat something, it seems that day I also have a lot of things to do." (I) -------------- In the middle of the afternoon, I was leaving thest meeting with Astrid and Elizabeth, and to my surprise, she epted all my conditions very well, I didn''t give much room for refusals or concessions on my side, but I didn''t expect her to ept directly, the rest of the time was just about exnations from both sides about the proposals presented initially. It was agreed that only one of them would perform the Awakening Ceremony right now not to mention I know this is to ensure my ability to help your people while also proving what other side effects there will be after the body transformation process. The one going through the Awakening Ceremony will be Miriam, it seems they discussed this before our meeting, I don''t care too much about it as everyone will go through it sooner orter. After the end of the meeting Miriam and Astrid returned with me to the city under the watchful eye of Zadiris, I took everyone to the Dungeon where I let my Elizabeth take care of the exnations about the city, our culture, and its poption. While my sister took care of our guests I went to see my sons and Hades who I heard had volunteered for battle, it seems that Ragnar went with them and I was left floating outside the city with my eyes closed sharing Ragnar''s vision to see how they were doing. "(Why didn''t they tell me?)" (I) "(They are together with Orsel, this is a quest that requires certain skills and notbat power.)" (Ragnar) "(They need a barrier expert to fix the ritual, they need someone to control the wild energy fluctuations, and they also need Authority to activate the magic item in question.)" (Ragnar) It seems that they went to a World facing a Wave of Monsters from space, the world in question has aary defense system that uses more than 9000 magic items as Towers creating hexagonal barriers around the entire world, but one of these Towers is damaged as they face monsters that managed to invade the world, they are facing battles both at ground level and in the''s orbit, their specialists in barriers overloaded in keeping the other Towers working without knowing why one of them was damaged. "(Don''t fight, I want you to be on standby in case you need to help one of them.)" (I) "(Alright, master.)" (Ragnar) As I looked at everyone fighting, only one of them stopped turning towards Ragnar, it was Hades, he noticed my presence somehow, and I waved him back to fight. Irina wasn''t fighting, she was behind a wall of Golems that look more like giant robots messing with arge metal tower, Orsel was right there working beside her. Seeing that she is the safest, I turned my sights to Irius, he was 3 times bigger with red skin, in one hand he had a 4 meter double-edged sword, and in his other arm, he had a round metal shield almost as big as he was and with sharp teeth on the edges. Irius was brutal in hisbat against eyeless octopus-like creatures with mouths at the end of each tentacle, his shield crushing while his sword cuts a path of death. Vanessa on the other hand was flying with hundreds of red crystal swords around her, wherever she went a rain of blood and flesh followed. Silvia was in her Dragon form standing in the midst of countless enemies, a storm of various elements of nature around her as if it were the end of the world as she alone stood motionless in that apocalypse. Samira and Elsaris were running around killing those enemies furthest from therge groups helping the army of that world. Ivy was next to her Familiar, I couldn''t see her since the area where she was fighting was covered by ck mist, but using my Aura through Ragnar I realized that she had created a Territory where she was fighting, I didn''t know she could do that. Magnus was also present in his Dragon form, the way he fought was even more brutal and savage than Irius, he didn''t even look like a rational creature with his body covered in purple blood, he threw himself at the creatures making a path of shattered bodies and using light magic inrge groups forplete annihtion. Lilith was fighting very differently from the others, that''s because the ces she passed through were not stained with blood and body parts, the monsters around her screamed in endless pain with their bodies writhing, a red light emitting from her body and a flow of cursed energy writhing like serpents around the monsters while simply falling dry to the ground. Hades on the other hand was fighting drawing blood from every monster, his every blow was followed by a flow of blood that gathered in a vortex behind him, no matter if the monster was squashed, shed, or torn apart, the blood seemed to be grabbed by its Aura and drawn into that vortex even if the monster was still alive. "(Looks like they have it under control, but keep watching, let me know if anything unexpected happens.)" (I) "(Yes, I''ll take care of everything here, don''t worry...)" (Ragnar) When I opened my eyes, I turned to Navar who was in front of me. "What can I do for you?" (I) "I want to trade part of your power in exchange for part of my power." (Navar) "Like this?" (I) "I want to create a Dragon Seal using part of your Eclipse Authority, itspatibility with my Star Authority seems intriguing to me." (Navar) "I can use this in the future when I find a candidate to take my ce when I''m at the end of my life or join the Dragon God." (Navar) "So in return will you do the same for me? I think we can talk more about this, sounds interesting..." (I) Chapter 1156 Cap 1154: Miriams Awakening Ceremony ? I was with Zadiris and Navar talking about Navar''s request, I had never done something like this until now, whenever I used the power of other Dragons to create a Dragon Seal it was stealing its power after defeating my opponents, not to mention that all these times it was Karina who always did it somehow. Zadiris was exining the process for this to me, and then we talked about topics involving what Dragons normally do, which were pretty much the same things Arash told me, but suddenly I got a message to sit back and close my eyes as I extended my consciousness to Ragnar on another. "(What''s going on?)" (I) "Something strange is happening, no time to exin¡­" (Ragnar) When I shared Ragnar''s senses what I saw was arge Serpent whose head had no mouth but arge eye made entirely of purple irises, the Serpent''s entire length was covered in tentacles which had mandibles at the ends, but the strangest thing was its body twitching as if the flesh was rearranging itself. The Serpent''s dark purple color was the same as the flying octopus-type monsters that attacked that world, but this creature wasn''t there before, its length is colossal with thousands of tentacles attacking those on the battlefield. His strength seemed to be a little above Ragnar''s, but before he could act, two powerful attacksnded on his body, opening horrible holes that began to heal immediately with the flesh moving to heal the wound. Those two attacks were from Hades and Silvia, I have Ragnar wave at them while sting my Aura through him to alert him that it''s me acting. "(Ragnar, get ready.)" (I) "(Exactly what I was going to order, thank you.)" (Ragnar) Ragnar went flying in the direction as he changes back to his horse form, his wings spreading out increasing his speed. Meanwhile, I was mixing our two Auras as my Authority oveps his which is derived from mine. "< Blood Curse: Eternal Rivalry >" (I/Ragnar) I gather the blood from the surroundings creating a magic circle 4 kilometers in diameter, I use my holy power to further strengthen the cursed magic. Rays of red light shoot out from the magic circle, curling around therge creature before sinking into its body, red marks appearing from all over its body, then it turns towards Ragnar, each of its tentacles turned towards us with jaws open as it moves forward towards us. "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" (I/Ragnar) "< Blood Star Garden Eclipse >" (I/Ragnar) My Aura and Authority are sucked together through my connection to Ragnar before exploding from his body taking in an area for miles around us catching even thousands of octopus monsters and Hades. As if it were the end of everything absolute darkness reigned around us then countless stars lit up one by one in the darkness before a ring of red light appeared in the sky before realizing it was an Eclipse. Soon the darkness lifts revealing streams of energy connecting the surrounding stars as if forming a painting of a ster garden, in this ce there was no gravity or ground, everyone was involved by the universe under the eternal Eclipse. "Hades, finish them off." (I/Ragnar) "< Blood Eclipse Avatar: Star Eater >" (I/Ragnar) From the surrounding stars a haze of blood gathers where a Dragon appears cut out of the space around him, his jaw more precise with that of a Leech full of endless teeth than a Dragon. The Star Dragon collides against the giant creature full of tentacles making the two go in different directions giving me time to finish my preparation. "< Incarnation: Beast That Erases Stars >" (I/Ragnar) The Dragon was now flying towards us, it sinks into Ragnar''s body where I guide the power to circte throughout his body making Ragnar a part of the Territory. In the end, Ragnar was looking fearsome, the lower part of his body looking like a horse covered in scales with 3 pairs of ster wings, 4 tails with crystal swords at the ends, and the upper wall of his body became a Dragonewt with ster scales, 4 giant arms with horrible ws and no face having in their ce the vague outlines of a face, what was left there was an image of the very garden of stars around us. Its size muchrger than before was nowparable to that of the creature measuring kilometers in length, I fully controlling Ragnar''s body and attacked without fear, the blows of our ws ripping offrge chunks of the body. The tentacles opened their jaws to bite my body, but they were unable to do anything against my defenses, but from therge bone in its head a powerful ray of light burned my body like acid, its damage was reduced, but it made way for the tentacles to get a bite on the soft flesh behind my scales. The battle was intense, the more the body was crushed, the tentacles torn off, the body cut or even pierced, nothing seemed to end the creature, its body always healing, leaving no mark behind. My Aura or Authority seemed to have little effect on preventing his recovery, but I didn''t have time to think about that now, I focused my holy power on the Horn of Ragnar it was as big as a sword, so a great sword forms on top of the head of the great Serpenting down to pierce the eye. As soon as I did that, I approached to deliver the final blow, but at that moment hundreds of tentacles wrapped around me to trap my body, a useless attempt at protection. "< Breath of Beasts >" (I/Ragnar) I gathered the flow of power from the Territory around me into Ragnar''s body before turning his face forward from which hundreds of colored energy bolts burst out taking the shape of beast-type monsters as if it were a Monster Wave that ripped the great serpent''s body to pieces. "< Tornado of Stars >" (I) Without losing concentration, I see the various pieces trying to put themselves back together, so I control the stars in the garden to form a tornado, breaking up even thest piece of that thing into dust. When I no longer felt any trace of the creature''s life in my territory, I turned around only to see Hades standing among a field of mangled bodies. I undo the transformations and the Territory only to reveal that the fight was still going on, this time I listened to try to find more of this stuff, but there was nothing in either direction. "(Keep an eye out.)" (I) I leave some of my power and health with Ragnar to stay at his best health in case I need to fight, I want him to keep an eye on the others in case more of this stuffes up. -------------- When I open my eyes Navar and Zadiris were still there talking, when I opened my eyes I talk to them what happened and Navar leaves saying he will prepare some more Warriors to go to where the fight is happening in case another one of these thingses up. After seeing Navar leave, I went back to the Dungeon, from there I took Miriam and Astrid to the training floor, a ce with no monsters used for training most of the time. Along with me were Vanessa, Elizabeth, Alice, and Ivan who wanted toe along. "Are you still going to go along with what you decided?" (I) "Yes, I''ll get through this myself, but I want Astrid around." (Miriam) "If you expect her to learn to make simr garlic, forget it, it''s not something you can just learn." (I) "But feel free to see." (I) Miriam and I walk a little further away from the others, meanwhile, I grab a bottle of Elizabeth''s blood to drink, it''s not as nutritious as Natasha''s blood, but it will help my recovery. "You have the choice to change your race or remain Human, the choice is yours." (I) "If I want to remain human will it still have the same effect we want?" (Miriam) "Yes, but I could also turn you into a Dragon, Lamia, or Mermaid..." (I) "Thank you very much, but no, I prefer to keep my humanity." (Miriam) "Your loss, so let''s get started." (I) "Do I need to do something?" (Miriam) "Just don''t resist, going through this process means you''re subordinating yourself to me, if you start resisting I might try to force you but I don''t want to so I''ll just stop it all." (I) "..." (Miriam) She gets thoughtful a few seconds before looking at Astrid, then she nods at me in confirmation. "Alright, let''s get started." (I) "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority >" (I) ---------------- Early morning, in a restaurant inside the Dungeon, it was just me and Astrid, a few hours ago Miriam went through the Awakening Ceremony, I''m sure Astrid did many tests with her during the hours that followed. "Did you find something different about your friend?" (I) "Yes, her body may look the same, but every cell in her body is different, new¡­" (Astrid) "Other than that, her body has a natural flow of energy like those of this Universe." (Astrid) "But that doesn''te for free." (I) "Yes, Miriam told me about the sense of connection she feels with you." (Astrid) "Loyalty is all I''ve ever asked in return, that goes for everyone in this town and even this restaurant." (I) "But before you can leave, you must speak with one of my sisters, wake up early tomorrow as it will take time to convince her." (I) Chapter 1157 Cap 1155: Escort Mission ? Pov Athena: "I still don''t understand why we were chosen?" (Veronica) "Why we are Heroes, I think that''s obvious." (Loki) "No, as far as we know there shouldn''t be abat, it should just be to keep up with these..." (Veronica) "Veronica, we''re talking about Zenos, if we reach the destination without being attacked 5 times I''ll consider myself lucky." (Loki) "You should watch your preparations, one of the potions fell on the floor." (I) "When!?" (Loki) Boommm! Suddenly there is an explosion to the ce where I saw the silver potion we received rolled out, then a wolf with a rabbit''s headpletely silveres out of the forest, its body had several golden lines across its surface and tried to attack us. "< Seal of Light >" (Magnus) Soon a white Spiritual Rune appears above therge creature that stands motionless as the body radiates light. "What''s going on here? What monster is this?" (Magnus) "It looks like a Kimera." (Mabel) Magnus in his big frame appears next to Mabel, I still don''t understand how she can wear so little clothing, but the Dragonewt are strange in that regard. "It came about because of the potions we''re taking." (I) "These are not potions, they are artificial slimes, these are not finished yet and it was already difficult to contain them in these special bottles, so try to avoid breaking them." (Nicole) "I apologize, it was a mistake caused by our distraction." (Veronica) "No, Loki used the Aura to move the bottle to fall and apply enough force to rotate the bottle in a specific direction where one monster fed on another, it even interfered with the bottle''s seal allowing the artificial slime to escape its confinement." (Nicole) "She did this while everyone else had their senses distracted, I don''t know her purpose, but please refrain from her pranks." (Nicole) "< Command Interface: Control >" (I) "< Extraction >" (I) Nicole had one of her hands facing the creature, I could feel her Aura and Authoritying together in her hand when a magic circle appears surrounded by Runes, then Aura threads connect with the creature causing streams of a silver and golden liquid to flow through these Aura threads leaving the creature, in seconds there are only two dry bodies left on the floor without life, they were a Wind Wolf and a Horned Rabbit. "Loki, for gods sake..." (I) "Do you seriously want to do one of your jokes right now?" (Veronica) "Come on you two, I knew this wasn''t a potion since Lyra didn''t make it, after all the weird things Nicole does, did you really think I''d go anywhere with those things without knowing what they do?" (Loki) "I can see the logic¡­" (Magnus) "Lord Magnus..." (Mabel) "Pretend you didn''t say anything." (Magnus) "My finished products are 100% safe, those that are in the testing phases are susceptible to errors and therefore need to be tested even if something strange happens, but these have already been tested and perfected, so they are safe to handle or transport." (Nicole) Everyone looks at the two monsters whose skin was fermenting even with a dry body, Loki had a smug smile on her face as if she was right. "What is everyone doing, Zenos is already waiting for us outside the Dungeon with Miss Caitlyn." (Alice) "I beg your pardon, we are leaving now." (I) Everyone goes to the safe room on the city floor, ording to Nicole it would be better not to expose those products that we carry the concentrated spiritual or magical energy passing through the Fairy and Spirit gates, for that reason we will pass through the Dungeon Gate. When we left the Dungeon we took transport in a Golem in the form of a bird with thedy Zadiris who was waiting for us outside, it seems that Zenos had already gone to the ce with his sister. -------------- Last night, hall inside the mansion. I was in the room with Magnus and Mabel who is his Dragon Priestess, Veronica and Loki who are also Heroes like me, also with Nicole and Alice while Zenos was exining why we are all here. "Your mission is simple, you will apany Astrid to her base, and she will take you to only 1 of her bases, she needs to talk to her people and my sister needs time to do her job." (Zenos) "Which brings me to something else, my sister Caitlyn as well as Elder Dragon Zadiris participated in this trip, my sister is an essential part of the n while Mistress Zadiris will be representing the highmand of Border Town." (Zenos) "I would like to go myself, but I have other things to do, a world in our Star System has suffered a strange attack that is forcing me to participate in the investigation." (Zenos) "You weren''t forced into anything, you volunteered." (Nix) "Erica forced me, all this because Orsel talked about..." (Zenos) "You are getting lost again." (Alice) cough cough "I''m sorry, as I was saying, you are not obligated to fight, but I need trusted people to go, I would also like your unique views on the plight of Astrid''s people." (Zenos) "Loki and Veronica were once Gods, I''m sure they''ll understand things better, mainly because of their different points of view." (Zenos) "Magnus needs to go out to do something, I know how being trapped inside the Dungeon can be." (Zenos) "Athena and Alice will handle most of the negotiations with Alice being the leader, always try to listen to Mistress Zadiris and my sister." (Zenos) "Nicole will be going because of matters rted to a request from Astrid, I hope it''s just that without any kind of dangerous testing." (Zenos) "Everything''s in order, whatever dangerous remains I''ve done here." (Nicole) "I''d like you to warn me next time, Nira won''t stopining about your spending on materials and Lyra warned you to stop hogging your Alchemy assistants." (Zenos) We all heard about the quest, it was a little vague about the content, but it was my first opportunity to prove myself worthy of everything I''ve been given since I''ve been here. --------------- When we arrived at our destination outside Border Town, Zenos stood with his sisters talking separately while Lord Orsel spoke with Astrid near a strange vehicle. "Athena, I was waiting for you, Zenos asked me to give you something." (Sakura) "What would it be, Miss Sakura..." (I) We were on the same tform where the meeting 2 weeks ago took ce, suddenly one of Zenos''s Familiars appearsing towards me, but when she approached she stole my lips making a stream of Holy Power flow into my body. "..." (I) "..." (Sakura) I feel her arms wrap around the back of my neck before she pulls away from me with a smile. "This ne contains a single-use weapon, so only use it in an emergency, if you put your Aura and Holy Power into the ne you will instinctively know how to use it." (Sakura) When I look down I see a red crystal pendant with a shadowy sword silhouette inside, I can feel that this Crystal is Zenos'' blood crystallized, I can feel his Aura as well as a Curse hiding its power while binding this ne to me. "Only me, you, and the master can take this ne off, so don''t part with it at all, also avoid idiots from trying to take it if you want to keep them alive." (Sakura) "Need the kiss?" (Alice) "Hell yeah, you know how many days I''ve gone without kissing anyone? I need a little fun." (Sakura) "..." (I) "All ready to go!?" (Elizabeth) It didn''t take long for Lady Elizabeth to call all of us warning of the departure, I and the others exchanged a fewst words with Zenos and his sisters before entering the strange vehicle, thus leaving for Astrid''s base. -------------- Pov Zenos: I was watching them leave with a bit of frustration, this was clearly a spaceship, I really wanted to go on a space trip in that thing. I don''t know why everyone was so against me going on this trip, in fact, I don''t know the reason for me to participate in this investigation on that, the attack was almost 2 weeks ago and my work assignment in Border City was supposed to be without responsibilities. I don''t know why Erica is so excited, but since I have nothing to do, at least I get to look at an alien. "Are you thinking about the investigation?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, Erica has things to do there, but the Dragon King''s request there confused me." (I) "I''m also confused, that monster shouldn''t have the capabilities described in the report, it shouldn''t be possible to cause that kind of damage in the environment either." (Elizabeth) "When are we leaving?" (I) "Tomorrow, I will be with you and I would like you to bring Silvia, the great Affinity with the nature of both of you will be very useful." (Elizabeth) "I will talk to her." (I) "But what do you think will happen to Alice and her group?" (I) "They will be attacked for sure, I think it''s impossible for their enemies not to know about an appearance as grant as this meeting." (Elizabeth) "I hope not, but if anything happens Caitlyn already knows what to do." (I) "That if she listens to what we say, she would very much like to get more reliable information instead of another pile of bodies." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1158 Cap 1156: Investigation On Planet Jareh Part 1 ? I used a teleportation spell from Frontier City to reach the that was attacked a short time ago, I wasn''t alone, Silvia was together as well as Elizabeth and Ivan. Erica also came along, she actually forced me to participate in her investigation, but since I came this far it won''t cost anything to participate, exploring an alien can be exciting. "Dad, I''m d I made it on time." (Irius) "Did something happen? I thought they had already eliminated the invading monsters." (I) "ording to the inhabitants of this world, more of the things you defeated alongside Ragnar havee to light." (Irius) "..." (I) "Because this is relevant to me, the people of this world must have people strong enough to fight them." (I) "The problem is not fighting, the real problem is in the ability to do sado, they don''t seem to have any kind of elemental weakness, and they can also regenerate from any damage." (Irius) "I figured that out before... but they still don''t want me to finish them off, do they?" (I) Irius came to meet us and exins the situation, they don''t want me to defeat the monster, they want magic crystals with Curse of Blood to use in magical rituals as weapons in an attempt to kill these things since my Curse has proven to be more effective than those that they used. One thing I learned to do was use my crystallized blood to create magic crystals, so I already had several stored, unfortunately, none of them were Curse types and so I spent some time creating these magic blood crystals with cursed energy inside. ------------ After Irius took the things he asked for, we all started to investigate, we were close to the ce of thestbat, Elizabeth already knew the and is serving as a guide. As soon as we arrived I looked at Silvia, she realized the same as I did, I left this discovery aside to first look for evidence to prove my theory. I went down to the floor where there were magicians and Alchemists everywhere but with plenty of space between them. I ignore everyone and look at the earth which is purple in color, moreover, I can see blue roots growing everywhere, as soon as I pull out a part of those roots whates out is red blood, the root itself didn''t look like a nt either, its texture was simr to meat. "Elizabeth, these aren''t nts." (I) "No, that''s definitely blood, even though it smells awful, I''m pretty sure it''s blood." (Elizabeth) What was on the floor stained purple was blood, but it wasn''t normal blood, it was like some kind of cursed potion using blood as the main ingredient. While I was studying the ground, Elizabeth walked over to one of the still-shredded creatures nearby. "I knew it, that''s wrong, these are Taint Octopuses, they don''t invades, their targets are usually monsters or people with only 1 Elemental Affinity." (Elizabeth) "They also don''t have mouths anywhere on their bodies, they draw energy through touch, their blood is also a lighter purple." (Elizabeth) "On the ground it appears to be blood, but it contains a lot of cursed energy." (I) "These strange roots are also spreading from the body, see how it spreads." (Silvia) I don''t have proof, but it''s pretty clear that the people Astrid spoke to must be responsible. "I don''t understand, they attacked for no reason?" (I) "No, it wasn''t without reason." (Elizabeth) "< Blood Arts: Tyranny of Life >" (Elizabeth) Elizabeth seems to be furious when she bites her own wrist causing her blood to leak, then her Aura and Authority mix with the blood that takes the form of a ritual magic circle, my sister throws jewels containing the power of life into 8 corners of the magic circle. Soon she pours absurd amounts of power into the magic that spreads in all directions like a red wave of energy. I stayed quiet but I can feel that the environment itself seems to shake with this magic, a few secondster Elizabeth has her legs shaking, and I help her to continue standing when the magic stopped leaving us blood in the air to evaporate. "Those bastards..." (Elizabeth) --------------- Pov Athena: The vehicle was the same size seen from the inside, it seems they didn''t apply Space element magic to erge the interior. I found it strange that those who were already inside the vehicle, they looked at us warily and I could feel magical reactions in several ces. "Don''t be cautious, they won''t do anything, they need us more than the other way around." (Nicole) "Even if it weren''t for that, they can''t do anything to me here." (Zadiris) "Thanks for the warning." (I) The vehicle did not have amodations for everyone and would take a few days to arrive, as he was advised. "Can I talk to you?" (Magnus) "Feel free." (I) I was in a small room overlooking the outside, inside the room there were only a few tables, must be where they have their meals, I was wanting some time alone to understand more about the ne I received when Magnus appeared. "I heard that you were once a candidate for Inquisitor of Light, I would like to know how you managed to control the opposing powers of light within you." (Magnus) "Controlling different elements is often difficult, what I did was use my Aura as a conduit instead of my own body, this made it easier in the early stages of my training." (I) "If possible, can we have an Aura sh?" (Magnus) "Of course, maybe it''s easier for a Dragon to learn by seeing for himself." (I) He and I extended our hands to shake, with the Auras appearing only in our hands, but before doing something like that, we stopped to look outside. "[We''re under attack, everyone who can fight...]" (Astrid) "It seems that the energy has stopped circting through the vehicle, I can also feel something trying to interfere with the Mana inside my body." (I) "Magical interference, it looks like we''ve fallen into a trap." (Magnus) "Yes, I''m d, I had my doubts if they would really show up like master Zenos said." (I) Magnus forces the locked door open by crushing it, so we run outside going straight to the exit following my memory, when we got there the lights before off started to blink and Nicole''s Aura was spreading through the walls of this ce. "Nicole seems to have everything under control, I won''t show up to prevent them from discovering our full strength, I hope they manage to take care of everyone." (Zadiris) "We''re ready, you can open." (I) The doors to the outside open, and I feel the raw power hit me backwards before being held back by Veronica, I also feel a vibration of energy cause the vehicle to shudder from one direction. "< Blood Reinforcement >" (Alice) "Me and Nicole will take care of the vehicle, they fit with the enemies." (Alice) I feel my blood boil as pure energy coursing through my veins much faster than before, so I spread my wings and fly out with the others following behind. Outside what we saw were creatures with long arms and legs, bones like desing out of the arms, an eyeing out in the middle of the chest where very fast energy shotsing towards us, on its head just a vertical round mouth with several rings of teeth. There were hundreds of enemies, but I felt that something was wrong, these monsters were only on one side and it was not the same side from which the first tremor came. I wave Veronica and Loki to the other side, then prepare to threaten along with Magnus. "< Sun and Moon Swords >" (I) Two rings shed when these weapons are summoned into my hands, two double-edged swords, one being silver and the other being gold. I looked at the enemies alreadyunching an attack, but instead of defending I use the silver sword to sh with the lightning attacks, each attack that hits my sword goes back to one of the monsters with my Aura mixed in increasing the damage. Soon after I use the sword of the Sun concentrating my Aura on its de turning the Aura into a me that will ignore magical defenses. "< Eclipse Dragon''s Fist >" (Magnus) As I start to go towards the enemies giving us momentum with my wings, Magnus concentrated his power in his fistsing after me in his Human form. I cut the enemies to pieces, and any attack made against me was returned with more force, the monsters were too weak, and it made me realize our mistake. "Magnus, let''s finish now, Field of Light." (I) "< Field of Light >" (I/Magnus) With me and Magnus as the center beams of light appeared from below in arge area around us, after that I ran to the other side of the vehicle, but what I found was a human body in Loki''s hands while several creatures like the ones I ended up to kill were floating lifeless. "Was that the boss?" (I) "No, he was begging to live and be saved, so I killed him quickly, no fun messing with a doll being controlled." (Loki) "I hate these things." (Veronica) "< Reveal the Hidden >" (Veronica) Shield in hand, Veronica concentrates some Holy Power and Spirit Energy before an eye appears on her shield looking in one direction before firing a golden beam that shatters an illusion. I pick up a dagger and throw it with force, destroying the magic item in ce, but strangely blood oozes out of the magic item revealing pieces of a person inside. "Should I take that?" (Magnus) "No, it looks like there''s a¡­curse." (I) Before I finished speaking it started to burn down to ashes in blue mes. Chapter 1159 Cap 1157: Investigation On Planet Jareh Part 2 ? Elizabeth made everyone run to a ce where apparently there was nothing but a big mountain. "I am Elizabeth, daughter of the Supreme Blood Deity, open the restrictions." (Elizabeth) With my sister''s scream the image of the mountain shakes for 1 second before a wooden gate rises from the ground in front of us and opens. An Elf with two bird''s wings on his back was standing waiting inside, it was possible to see a vige as well as a World Tree on the other side of the gate. "Wee to Living Tyranny, Elizabeth." "Where are Valerius and Val?" (Elizabeth) "They have been waiting for you since you arrived in our world, as soon as you pass through this gate you will go to where you are waiting." "Zenos, as soon as we arrive, go with Silvia straight to the World Tree, we don''t have time to lose." (Elizabeth) "All good." (I) When Elizabeth first passes through the gate it seems to disappear while the strange Elf was still standing on the other side alone, trusting my sister I went next, I felt the space taking me like a current before I appeared right under the World Tree, it was a tree of pink wood whose leaves were the color of the rainbow. Silvia followed right behind me and together we ran towards the World Tree, we put our hands on its roots. Soon several roots grew where I touched and dug into my hands and arms at high speed, my arms became a mess of flesh and blood with even my bones breaking. Silvia''s situation looked the same as mine, but she waved at me at the same time as an Aura that seemed infinite entered my body only to collide against my own Aura and Authority like a wall that barely holds in ce. "(I apologize, but we don''t have time, cooperate for now Zenos.)" "..." (I) "She won''t harm us, believe me." (Silvia) I lower my Aura defenses while trying to control the rejection of my Authority, then I feel this intrusive Aura touch my Soul causing my consciousness to sink. --------------- When I realized I was in a rose garden, there was a mature woman with pink hair and wearing green clothes, she looked at me and when she turned around I realized that next to her was Silvia. "I apologize for my rudeness, but I needed more catalysts for my power, my Elf King can''t handle the amount of power I need to manifest right now." "This is the Spirit of the World Tree, we are inside his mind now, his name is Val." (Silvia) "I am the one who cares for this world, nice to meet you gardener of World Trees, Zenos." (Val) She snaps her fingers and everything goes dark, then an image of this very simr to the one I saw before we left Border City appears between the 3 of us. The image was kind of transparent allowing to see the energy flows of the world, I could even feel each one of them as if it were inside my own body, so a flow of countless lives mixed together was contaminating these natural energy flows, it was like pouring sewage into a crystal clear river, the smear of dirt was easily noticeable as it tried to spread. The origin of this filthy in a specific area of the world I recognized as the site of the worst battle my children fought. "The creatures weren''t a threat to the world when alive, but once they died their blood seemed toe to life, seeping into the ground as it became pure energy to invade natural energy flows." (Val) "The shredded bodies that were left behind were controlled as a Flesh Golem or some sort of Zombie Mutant by Necromancy bing that monster you defeated along with its Familiar." (Val) The images of Ragnar''s fight against that Serpent monster appear in ce of the image of the, then the images of blood flowing into the ground and in the end, it shows a type of energy emanating from the blood. "The monsters'' blood and bodies were different creatures, the battle was a distraction, and we fell into their trap." (Val) I could feel this energy, it was hidden within the vitality and the Blood, it was very concentrated sacred energy, but the feeling I felt was strange, it was like a virus, and it contaminates more and more. "Why didn''t you kick it out by now?" (I) "I can contain, even iste the contamination, but my Authority only rules Nature, against the power of blood and Holy Power I am acting outside my influence, the vitality they use is also unnatural." (Val) "I needed Holy Power to go against it, also Authority under the Blood, I was waiting for you." (Val) "Having my sister here is a nice bonus." (Val) "Dad, just follow my lead, I know what to do." (Silvia) "All good." (I) I begin to use my Holy Power and Authority to travel along with my daughter''s power, I didn''t know what to do but she as a former World Tree knew exactly what her sister wanted. I felt my power and Authority traveling through countless roots streams of energy and even traversing the itself, I alone could never have done this, but now my power was being amplified by the World Tree, it was using my power as a weapon carrying its energy together. But when my power finally collided with this tainted energy, my consciousness was pulled into another space. When I realized I was already in a ce where the sky was purple with a white sun on top and blue clouds, the earth was ck as ink, it was as if darkness had taken over everything and a single man was smiling, I didn''t see his face that he too was shrouded in Shadows, but his eyes were manic and before I knew what was happening the space shook as a giant silhouette loomed behind the man facing me. At that moment I feel an energy of boundless nature welling up from within me spreading in all directions as if it were clean water washing away the dirt. ------------- When I opened my eyes once more I was in front of the World Tree, my hand was still touching its big root, and my arms werepletely healed with no root left inside. Silvia was beside me opening her eyes, I exchange a look with her who smiles at me before my sister appears from behind her cing a hand on our shoulders. "Tell me everything." (Elizabeth) --------------- Pov Athena: We were leaving somewhere else after going through arge Teleportation Gate, I was with Miriam, Astrid, Zadiris, and Alice in a room talking about the attack a few hours ago. "You mean it was your enemies, those who deform the flesh and are desecrating life?" (Zadiris) "Yes, the creatures from earlier looked a little different, but we call them meat soldiers, those had more strength and higher regeneration." (Astrid) "We are also unaware of the magical jamming device they used, but everyone except me has lost the ability to move their Magical Prostheses." (Miriam) "I couldn''t even move my body, even my mind was thrown into chaos as some of my organs stopped working." (Astrid) "Thank you for keeping me alive until my Magical Prosthetics reset, Miss Alice." (Astrid) "That was something I needed to do and the reason Miriam Miriam wasn''t affected was because of the power she received from Zenos." (Alice) "But the point isn''t about that, the first thing we should find out is how did they know where we were going?" (I) "Could they have followed us here somehow?" (Zadiris) "I didn''t see any kind of vehicles, I didn''t see any other threats besides them either." (I) "I thought of capturing the only individual that looked intelligent, but it was not possible, his body burned out as suddenly as the magical jamming device." (I) "What kind of fire was that to burn non-mmable solid matter in the cold vacuum of space?" (Astrid) "Curse of a Necromancer, I studied a lot about it when I was still in the Church of Light." (I) "The name is ''Death mes'', a Curse as the young woman just described, often used among criminal Necromancers to hide their tracks." (Zadiris) "It seems your enemies were able to solve your people''s problem in their own way, Necromancy needs the individual''s direct control, someone without the ability to manipte magic directly would never be able to use it." (I) "I can imagine how they did it, it was a possibility I considered when we got here, but it was immediately dismissed." (Astrid) "The answer is quite simple if the individual has no limits on what he is willing to do." (Zadiris) "If your body isn''t suitable, get one that is, many Alchemists and Necromancers build a body to rece the original, it could be a Homunculus or Undead." (Zadiris) "They fear death very much to transform themselves into these lifeless things, I''ve also heard of Hominculi from Miriam''s reports, they need a lot of magical knowledge, Alchemy, and very specific materials for their creation, they don''t have a theoretical basis or experience in practical area in question for creating such an Artificial creature." (Astrid) "You mean they used a person for this? They stole the body of a living person?" (I) "I''m saying they''ve done much worse than that, they distort living bodies, they shape their bodies like a jigsaw puzzle, their minds are not bound by anymon sense or morals." (Astrid) Chapter 1160 Cap 1158: Investigation On Planet Jareh Part 3 I was again in the area where the monster invasion happened, theary shield device is working perfectly, but the bodies and blood that was everywhere before disappeared leaving only an empty desert area behind. "What happened here?" (I) "Everything in the area was burned, everything was contaminated." (Silvia) "I didn''t have time to study the curse, are you sure it wasn''t a curse?" (¨¦rica) "Yes, it was mainly Holy Power, I also felt that there was some kind of Authority, but I couldn''t figure out whose." (I) "I don''t understand, this description can be associated with the way an Evil God acts, but the amount of Holy Power..." (Elizabeth) "Do you know something?" (I) "Not sure, not many leads left now." (Elizabeth) "Actually I collected a lot of those meat roots and I also took pieces from the monsters." (¨¦rica) "Let me see the roots and the flesh." (Elizabeth) ---------------- Pov Athena: We''ve been traveling for 2 days so far, I spend most of my time in meditation, but unfortunately, we''ve been the target of monster attacks more and more. I also have a bad feeling all the time, these monsters attacking us don''t seem to be doing it wildly like you''d expect, they''re doing it in waves with no time to rest. "How many attacks has it been?" (I) "There were 10, individually they are not a threat, but their numbers are a nuisance." (Loki) "Before it might have been those madmen who manipte the bodies, but these enemies now..." (I) When I fought these monsters, their bodies looked like Celestinos with the difference that they didn''t have a nose, ears, and hair on their entire body. Their eyes and their mouths when opened only showed darkness, pale bodies, and no signs of life, every attack of mine seemed to be going through a hard wall, but when they are defeated their bodies disappear like smoke. "They look familiar, maybe we''ve been fighting the same monsters over and over this whole time or they''re summoned creatures." (Loki) Sigh "Has Mistress Zadiris managed to find any leads on them yet?" (I) "No and it''s making me a little frustrated..." (Zadiris) While I was talking to Loki the person mentioned appeared beside us with a vein popping out of his forehead. "At least I think I know what the creature is, it''s not a monster and if I''m right we''re already caught in its trap." (Zadiris) "I can''t feel space that well, but we might have a safe way out of this." (Zadiris) "What is this thing?" (I) "That might be a Legion of Death." (Zadiris) "An Undead?" (I) "Almost, but much worse, a normal Undead is an individual or collection of individuals, but a Legion of Death is an entire." (Zadiris) "You mean our enemies are a full of the Undead?" (Loki) "No, I mean a Legion of Death is the itself, these things we are fighting are Echoes of Death, distorted memories of those who once lived on your world." (Zadiris) "A is as alive as the creatures that inhabit it, but does not have a consciousness or mind of its own, a Legion of Death is a Dead filled with death energy that has concentrated the remnants of mind, memory, and consciousness of those who died on it, are intelligent and powerful at the level of a Demigod." (Zadiris) "Is he stronger than you?" (I) "I don''t know, I''ve never fought this thing directly, but he''s at the upper hand, theymand all the elements and they have the Aura strong enough topare to a God, I don''t even know how to kill this thing." (Zadiris) I couldn''t even imagine that such a thing existed, Astrid said that this path is the same as they''ve done several times, so I don''t know why only this time we''re together it happened, I would understand if Zenos was here, but he''s not here. "You seem very calm, you already have a way of dealing with him, don''t you?" (Loki) "His weakness will always be the same as any Undead, we don''t need to kill him either, we just need to leave..." (Zadiris) -------------- Pov Zenos: "Tell me again, why did I agree to do this?" (I) "Because it''s fun." (Elizabeth) "No, I''m sure it wasn''t because of that." (I) "You can test that thing out, plus you saw the kids helping with the rebuild." (Silvia) "Using children to convince me was a low blow." (I) Sigh "Why always me..." (I) "You''re not even going alone, so don''tin." (Elizabeth) "We thank you deeply for helping our world." "Your help saves many lives." (Yara) "You are more polite than High Priestess Yara who travels with me." (I) "We each experience different things as we move away from the main body, our personalities can drift away from each other over the centuries." (Yara) I was with dozens of people, each of them possessing Authority and Holy Power, there were even two Demigods who came from Border Town to help. In front of us is a spatial opening surrounded by nts that leads to a newly created Separate Space where the enemy has been isted away from the Jareh. "Just to make sure I understand, do I have to use my Holy Weapon?" (I) "No, you can use whatever holy attack you want, but you must keep your body covered by your Authority, you must not use your Territory either." (Elizabeth) "I see, when are we going in?" (I) "In a few more minutes, Val is waiting for everyone to be ready and some are praying to their Gods." (Elizabeth) I look and see that some praying, some of them are High Priests or Holy Warriors of some God, must be asking their Gods for strength before thebat. ording to the World Tree, the corruption was notpletely eradicated, it returned to the creatures'' bodies before being isted in a separate space, Elizabeth already seems to know something about the Evil God responsible for this. The Alchemists of this world were able to test the samples Erica had collected, Elizabeth was also able to take a closer look, she seems to understand things a little more but refuses to tell me what she discovered. "See, it''s opening." (Elizabeth) "Let''s go!!" After one created we ran in, even before entering I had already used my Aura and Authority around me, when we arrived on the other side it was exactly the samendscape I saw in that vision. The white sun, the earth bathed in ck ink, the sky a different color, but this time there were thousands of creatures flying across the sky and running towards us onnd. This time they weren''t just octopuses, they seemed to have more humanoid bodies with tentacles for arms and many othersing out of their backs, just like before those tentacles still had mouths at their ends full of sharp teeth. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Awakening: 90% >" (I) As soon as I step through the gate and step away from the others while unleashing all my power, I dare not take this fight lightly and so I will go all out from the start. My body grows with each beat of my heart, at the same time I concentrate my Aura together with my Authority to the level of a secondyer of skin on my body. Just like Arash taught me, the time hase to fight like a Dragon, no fancy ns or incredible magic, just the purest brutality. I release my killing intentpletely and stop thinking about everything, focusing only on the movement of my body, my surroundings, and the target in front of me. I hold the head of the first one squeezing in my hand like a fruit, but he doesn''t die and attacks with his tentacles trying to prate my scales, so I open my hand and use my strength to force my way down tearing his body to shreds. I feel something holding my tail, but before trying to pull me back, I lifted my tail along with the attacker and hit the ground hard before using my tail des to shred his body. My holy power being used only to strengthen my body, not knowing how long we''ll be here it would be unwise to use energy-consuming attacks since I can''t drink their blood. "Attack!!!" (I) My Familiars throw themselves intobat with everything, I spread my wings giving an upward thrust before solidifying the space above into a tform that together throwing me to the side spinning making my tail and ws cut everything in the way. From their bodies not a single drop of bloodes out, only sparks of red and purple energy, I feel this energy trying to attach itself to me only to be repelled by my Authority and Holy Power. "< Hand of the Holy Tyrant >" (I) I use my Holy Aura to solidify a 1 kilometer long hand that smashes the ground below leaving an imprint on the ground, the red and pink sparks be a strong beam of Energy that tries to hit me. I try to dodge, but the attack bends in mid-air to squeeze me, I feel the attack making my body rigid, but I resisted enough with just one burned arm, I can feel the corruption being expelled from my body by my Authority. But even wounded I still had 5 big Octopus Mening towards me even bigger than the one I made in strips. "Come at me!!!" (I) Chapter 1161 Cap 1159: Legion Of Death ? Pov Athena: I was alone with Miss Alice while she was praying, I couldn''t help but bring my hands to the ne Zenos had given me before we left for this quest, Lady Zadiris'' words still ringing in my mind. "(A strong facade and show of strength is all we need.)" (Zadiris) Sigh I don''t want to have such a powerful being as an enemy, nor do I want to have to resort to the trump card that Zenos left in my possession in the first difficulty we went through. "(Do I have nothing worth something?)" (I) "(Am I so useless to keep depending on Zenos even now?)" (I) "(What was all that day after day training for?)" (I) I was filled with frustration and anger, I knew that if the enemy really was a Legion of Death as Mistress Zadiris thinks it to be, her n is best for us. But to me that just makes me feel ipetent, inadequate, and wed. I know it doesn''t make sense for me to feel this way when the enemy is so powerful that Mistress Zadiris wouldn''t be able to win, but it doesn''t change the fact that at the first obstacle, I''ll still be calling on Zenos'' power. "Don''t be a child." (Caitlyn) "My Little Brother prides himself on using all the cards in his hand wisely, as his Hero you have no right to be frustrated in using the power bestowed upon you." (Caitlyn) "Miss Caitlyn..." (I) "With my current strength, I''m even more unable to do anything, especially against an opponent with such strong willpower, we''re lucky to have what we need for that idiot to be so cautious, so don''t waste the opportunities in front of you because of these thoughts childish." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "I don''t know what''s going on, but we must hurry before another wave of attackses." (Alice) "I''ming..." (I) I knew Miss Caitlyn was right, the master doesn''t mind using the power of others if necessary, my thinking could be wrong and I know it, but all I wanted was to demonstrate that I was capable and worthy enough of everything he wanted bestowed on me, I want to prove to myself more than anyone else that I deserve all of this. -------------- Alice and I were outside the vehicle, on a tform of crystallized blood she had created, Mistress Zadiris was behind us releasing her Aura around us before retracting. "I know you''re there and you can hear me, I can feel your presence lurking around us now that I know what I''m up against." (Zadiris) "We don''t want to fight, so let us go and we''re done here." (Zadiris) "You have no voice here Dragon." "..." (I) Her voice wasn''t spoken with a mouth, the space itself vibrated with the voice surging around us. "Think carefully before you force me to fight because it won''t be just me you''ll face." (Zadiris) Following what was discussed before, I take off the ne and present my Aura while I see Alice cut her wrist letting her blood full of Holy power spill over the crystal that absorbs everything making an image of an Eclipse appear over the crystal with the silhouette of a sword shining from within the crystal. "You can feel my strength, what do you think I will do with a Holy Weapon in my hands?" (Zadiris) For a while only silence remained, but soon the silence was broken with the space shaking non-stop, a rift opens in front of us as what looked like a fragmented statue of a Celestino emerged from within the rift, a hole in his chest where a brown orb spun making the space around it crack. "You can go." Space breaks apart as if everything were an illusion making my vision blurred by the rapid changes, then when I realize everything was different, the position of the stars was very different and the strange creature made of rocks had disappeared. "You can stop, he''s already gone." (Zadiris) I return the ne to my neck covering it with my Aura, as if responding to my will the crystal shines and the Eclipse image disappears back to being just a crystal pendant. "Let''s continue our trip." (Zadiris) ------------- Pov Zenos: I was in the middle ofbat tired after hours of killing, my body covered in wounds and I wasn''t the only one, the creatures of flesh whenever killed caused a strange attack trying to corrupt us all. Orion was the first to withdraw from the battle because this was not the type of battle where he could stand out. Out of all my Familiars he had the worst defense, the Corrupted Energy Rays took a toll on him with my Holy Power and Authority being his only defenses, but even that only helped with 70% of the attacks, the strongest or most concentrated ones getting through these defenses attacking him much more. The only ones who were immune to this were my daughter Silvia and my Familiar Hinata, they kept fighting and Hinata was the only one who had no defenses around her, in beauty, she was absorbing this corrupt energy with her eyes shining. "Master, a little help here!?" (Ragnar) "< Demon Dragon Onught >" (I) I cover my body in an Aura of ughter in a Charge that explodes everything in front of me clearing a path for Ragnar to retreat. "< Void >" (I) "< Teleportation >" (I) I use a spell creating a spatial vacuum that attracts all the monsters in the surroundings to where I was, then I use another spell teleporting myself to where I was before. "< Moonfall >" (Nix) Nix who was nearby uses a spell creating a sphere of pure lunar energy that falls where the monsters had gathered annihting them all, this makes the corrupted energy of all join in an attack against her that falls from the sky with all the scales cracked. "Back off!!!" (I) When they alle back to where I was the monsters join in chasing, hundreds of octopus monsters chased my Familiars until they reached me who was concentrating my Holy Power in my ws. "< Blood Eclipse Demigod ws >" (I) I sh with both arms forward along with two ghostly hands doing the same creating golden ws that shatter everything in a cone shape for miles. But that attack spent almost all of my Holy Power. "Back off, let''s go!" (Silvia) I follow Silvia towards the door, I wasn''t the only one turning back, everyone was backing away, some unharmed while others were as injured as I was. Outside the gate we pass through closes after everyone has passed, I join Elizabeth and Silvia in a corner. "And I can''t tell if it''s doing any good, the monsters didn''t seem to be slowing down." (I) "Why weren''t they, they were creating more, the goal was never to finish the fight in a single battle, it''s going to be a siege battle, we will attack and retreat as a group, only this attack wiped out a lot of the corrupt energy." (Elizabeth) "You''ve got to be kidding..." (I) ------------- Pov Athena: 2 dayster. The rest of the trip went without a hitch, we arrived at our final destination being one of Astrid''s bases of operation. On the way we didn''t find any more enemies, something that I felt was strange due to the first attack, but I won''tin because everything is going well at least for now. The whole ce was a strange metal-based construction, I could feel Mana running through the walls and the Aura of all the people in this ce were very out of control, everything here was more strange than I imagined. Following Zenos'' request before we left, I try to stay close to Nicole who already seemed to be doing something as she walked. "Zenos asked me not to let you do anything that might cause trouble." (I) "He''s a hypocrite, his mere presence always invites a lot of trouble, how could I..." (Nicole) "[¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡õ!]" Suddenly several metal things with high concentration of magice out of the walls at the same time as a square barrier forms around us, in a few seconds several people wearing Armor appear around us in a threatening way. "What did you do?" (I) "Nothing much, I just noticed that they use artificial mana flow connection system integrated into a permanentrge-scale ritual." (Nicole) "..." (I) "I think you should talk to them." (Zadiris) "¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡õ!" (Miriam) "¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡õ!!!" (Soldiers?) They speak something in anguage I don''t know, then what I think are their soldiers scatter in order while still casting wary nces at us, the metal stuff goes back into the walls behind secret doors, and Astrid turns to us. "I apologize for this, but our security system has detected an intrusion¡­" (Astrid) "It must have been me, I apologize for this inconvenience, but I would like to know if I can have ess to the core of the Magical Ritual, it seems to be an interesting way of doing this, it generates many possibilities with..." (Nicole) "We apologize for Nicole, she can be a little impulsive with her curiosity." (Alice) "I ask you to stay away from our system for the next few days, I have a lot to talk to my people about before we can get started on what we came here to do." (Astrid) "We understand your situation, but we''d like to keep ourselves busy during this time by looking at what information you have on your enemies." (Zadiris) "I''ll make everything avable to you today, now I''ll escort you to your quarters before joining Miriam in a meeting with other sector leaders." (Astrid) After that we follow her to the ce where our rooms seem to be, this whole ce has the same light colored bases, it reminds me a little of my childhood in the Church of Light. With the only difference that these people were very poorly trained, I can read their emotions through their Auras like a picture book, their Auras arepletely out of control to the point of being ufortable for me. Chapter 1162 Cap 1160: 1 Year Later ? I was on my ship seeing apletely marked in purple and red colors, in the distance I can still see creatures of flesh flying around. A little more than 1 year has passed since the first meeting with Astrid, during this time a lot has happened. I stayed 1 month on the Jareh in a long siege battle with others, always being one of the first to need to retreat, which made the others also retreat, in the first week I couldn''t see the difference in the number of humanoid octopus monsters, they seemed to have no end. It was only in the following weeks that I noticed the weakening of corrupt energy in the environment, those monsters weren''ting out of nowhere, they were being created with that energy whichsted for a long time, I never saw the battle at higher levels, I just noticed that sometimes I saw one of the Demigods returning even unconscious full of wounds on the body. In thest days of that month the fight that should have been easier due to the small number of monsters and almost absence of corrupt energy, became much more difficult with the Annual Monster Wave, we had to defend ourselves much more than before because we were dividing our forces. After finishing the Annual Monster Wave and also having finished clearing the octopus monsters as well as the corrupt energy, the separate space created by the World Tree to seal away that corrupt energy from the world was undone. When I got back to Border Town I came across our modified Floating Ship once again, Orsel seems to have followed the project that Nicole left behind unfinished, and in the end, it almost doesn''t look like a ship anymore, it looks more like a luxury yacht mixed with a ship aircraft carrier of the navy, it was simply aplete modification of what it once was. Of course, this came at an astronomical cost which I had to pay, luckily money is never an issue for me, I have a lot stored up in the Dungeon with the only inconvenience being Nira casting a murderous re at me whenever I screw up her organization of things. After that I spent time with the others learning more about the universe, I wanted to travel the universe and for that, it would be good to know what to expect. Also, I needed to wait for Athena and Alice to return since their group would spend some time with Astrid. Since I wouldn''t have the patience to just study, I also picked up some monsterbat missions from Border Town when I wanted to stretch my muscles or just have some fresh food. I also started to make some changes to the Dungeon that I''ve been putting aside for a long time, now that things were calmer I thought I''d put in order everything I''ve been putting aside until now, I started adding 200 floors to the Dungeon, after that, I shaped several floors based on beautifulndscapes and increasing dangers, I made up to 10 floors based on horror movies that boggle people''s minds. I also left 10 floors for each of my sisters to do as they pleased, which was a mistake when Elizabeth created another city for her followers along with another Temple of Blood training headquarters. During that time I felt like I had hit a wall for months with my strength stuck in the same ce until I realized that my worries were what held me back, when I let go of worries and anxieties I finally managed to pass 90% of my transformation ability in Dragon. During that time many things happened, this included the 4 Dragon eggs being born, there were 3 men and 1 woman, and all were Dragons of the Eclipse of Blood with the titles of Warriors of the Penumbra, only dayster I found out that Hades had the Title of Guardian of the Penumbra, the 4 Dragon Games have be Hades'' subordinates who have been learning from Freya. A few weeks ago was when I finally left Border Town, to my surprise Navar decided toe along with me retiring from her duties in Border Town leaving her son or grandson in ce, she asked to join me as soon as she knew I wanted to travel around Fun across the universe. Zadiris seems to have retired a long time ago and has just been having fun most of the time when I hear about her from Alice, I seem to hear Alice''s prayers when I meditate in the Communal Temple under my statue, that''s how I hear about things while she is away. After I left Border Town, I went to meet Athena and Alice''s group at Astrid''s base with the new Ship. Caitlyn had already ended up with these people 6 months ago and left for other bases, before that I wondered if Caitlyn could end any kind of prejudice and how she would do that, but instead of her having manipted people''s minds as I thought she would, she just slightly influenced the minds of the people in the base through her dreams, she made them dream of acquaintances, rtives, family and even crushes with members of other races in their dreams, guiding them through a narrative created based on their individual minds. Caitlyn is extremely maniptive when she wants to, I can''t say how much this influence is her narrative maniption can be different from directly messing with people''s minds, mainly because most don''t know she''s doing it. When I got there I was very well received and I talked to Miriam about what I was going to do, the first thing was to let Nicole apply her Artificial Slime to all people, this creature integrates into the bloodstream and merges with the artificial parts of people''s bodies, this will help to integrate these magical items into their bodies, it was a little difficult to do Miriam''s Awakening Ceremony because I had to integrate her Soul into her magical prosthesis as if it were her real arm. But with Nicole''s invention, I was able to do a simple Awakening Ceremony for everyone in the base just dividing into 6 groups, I didn''t change their Races, I didn''t grant any power, lineage, or ability with the exception of magic Affinity. But even though everyone doesn''t want to change races like Miriam, their races are the same, Android. I think you should take a look at To me, it seems like a wrong term to call them, but I didn''t choose the name this time. Everyone was taken to the Dungeon before I started the process of integrating their entire base into the Dungeon on a specific floor, but for that, there couldn''t be anyone inside the base. After I did that a week ago I headed to my next destination which was on the way to Astrid''s next base where Caitlyn had already left 1 month after finishing influencing their minds. Our next stop is right where I am right now, looking at this world that fell for the same trick as the Jarehst year, with the sad news that they couldn''t protect themselves, they weren''t able to stop the contamination of this dirty energy, all was taken and the result I can see before my eyes. "Don''t think about them, at least there weren''t people in this world." (Navar) "That doesn''t make this atrocity any better, especially when a World Tree was destroyed." (I) "You can''t save everything." (Navar) "I know and that''s not what I meant, I just think it''s sad what happened here." (I) I didn''t me myself for not doing anything for this world or feel responsible for anything, but I still found the pitiful state of an entire world being contaminated like this sad. "Thank you for hiding us here with your power." (I) "Don''t worry about it, we needed to know the truth and investigate, this is the first confirmed that has fallen to contamination." (Navar) "What did you do with the prisoner?" (I) "Still sealed, it seems connected to something and so it''s hard to unseal it for now." (Navar) "I don''t think we''re going to get much information out of him that way." (I) "Your body is clearly modified, I felt various types of bloodlines mixed badly in your body and your Aura makes me nauseous." (I) "It would be better to leave it to your sister, the Living Nightmare can enter your mind directly to get the information." (Navar) "It could be months before we get to her." (I) "If you have a better n, I''m listening." (Navar) "I need to think, meanwhile I leave him in your hands." (I) Navar is traveling along with some younger and older members of his people, the older ones want to get away from responsibilities and when the younger ones are traveling to gain life experience, Zadiris is doing the same. Thanks to Navar we managed to catch one of the members of this group that distorts people''s flesh, a man who has 6 tentacles instead of 2 arms, he will be a good source of information, but we need to get away from the enemies before he notices his presence. "Let''s go to the base, I''ll give the signal to continue the trip to the next base, then I''ll call the others and Miria to tell them about the prisoner, maybe someone else will have an idea that we couldn''t think of." (I) Chapter 1163 Cap 1161: They Made A Move ? I was inside the Dungeon, on the floor of the city of the dead with Ivan and Lilith at my side, in front of us was a man trapped in a spatial distortion pir with his eyes closed, his body seemed normal for a Dark Elf, with the only difference that he felt many bloodlines in his body and there was a wolf''s tail behind his back. "What do you two have to say about him?" (I) "There''s no doubt, the presence of vengeance is very strong against him, I don''t know what he did, but just being near him makes me itch to sink my ws into his flesh." (Lilith) The predatory smile and her hanging eyes along with the murderous intent being emitted from her all speak volumes of her habits to torture these kinds of vermin that live among people. "I understand why you called me, I can feel death around you, but it''s not in him himself, that''s weird." (Ivan) "Yes, my Affinity with death only allows me to see so far, I can''t see any further than that and I thought you would be able to see more into the cause of this strangeness." (I) "I am going to try." (Ivan) "< Eye of Death >" (Ivan) I feel his Aura and Authority gather above him as forming a translucent ck sphere that opens like vertical eyelids revealing a ck eye with blue irises inside, blue mes erupting around him when he looks in all directions before focusing in the direction of the prisoner. I left Ivan alone waiting for him to speak, I didn''t know what he was doing to give an opinion and I stayed quiet so as not to distract him, the energy of death gradually bing more intense in the surroundings. "His body is alive, but at the same time dead, it is alive by a curse ced when he was still alive, but everything is wrong, the Soul of the body is not properly connected to the body, it seems more that the Soul is chaining itself to the body like to hold loose parts together by force." (Ivan) "I can''t find the Souls, but there are phantom echoes in the body, dozens of them, it''s disgusting." (Ivan) "At that point, it would be better to be an Undead with your own body than this abomination stealing body parts from those still alive." (Ivan) "Calm down Ivan, what did you find out about this death energy?" (I) Ivan had giant blue mes in his eyes, unlike Lilith''s tant murderous intent, all I could feel from Ivan was disgust and anger. "That''s more prominent here where there''s energy from the north everywhere, so we only noticed that when we brought him here." (Ivan) "Besides, no one would be able to notice this strangeness except for those with an Affinity with death like you and me." (Ivan) "Could we use the people from the Church of Death?" (I) "They should be able to identify them, but it will also depend on the strength of their individual perceptions, some can pick up on you quickly and others will need a spell or magic item to enhance their capabilities to aplish the same feat." (Ivan) "That alone is a good thing to discover, we have to pass it on." (I) "If I know, then my Goddess also knows, she will surely pass it on to the Saint who will transmit it to others, they must look for us at some point I believe." (Ivan) "Why are they looking for us? Wouldn''t it be better to set up a task force among the Religions to go after them?" (I) "The chances of doing this are great, there were some cases in history where they did this, only one of those times did the Church of Death participate because they were Necromancers, so your assumption is simr to what should happen in my understanding." (Ivan) "Then why would they look for me?" (I) "Don''t be naive, Father." (Lilith) "We both know the chances of you meeting them more often than anyone else is going to be 100% with that damn luck." (Lilith) "..." (I) "Your luck always ends up putting you at the center of problems, that''s why so many religions chose to put people in their Dungeon, without you knowing Vanessa and Elizabeth have been negotiating the construction of a Sacred City for all religions to live together separated by neighborhoods, one of the reasons being the great security that a Dungeon like yours represents and another reason is to keep an eye on the problems you will encounter." (Ivan) "I have ''Troubleshooter'' written on my face by any chance?" (I) "I can solve this, it wouldn''t be too far from the truth¡­" (Lilith) I think you should take a look at "Enough of this nonsense... I''ll go find something to eat." (I) Sigh I try to leave thest part of the conversation aside, Vanessa has suggested it to me before and I can''t deny the logic Ivan pointed out, so I always try to be as cautious as possible. What I have to do now is find out more about these enemies, Astrid has given us a lot of information about them, but it''s very much focused on the past and external observations, we need more information like Ivan just found out and inside information about the location of their bases of operation, their numbers, their active projects, their main n, their ally and much more. Having someone else in your ranks seems like a big no. I''ve even thought of some ns, but I won''t put anything into practice until I have better and more recent information. ------------- After another 2 weeks, we arrived at another of their bases, this was the school base, Astrid had already told me about the case that half of the people of their people were minors and children, and the vehicles they used to arrive in that universe were few and couldn''t contain all the people, choosing arge number of healthy children to embark was a logical decision if they wanted to repopte a new ce to call their own one day. By the time I got there, Caitlyn was already gone, but their next base wasn''t that far away, it was within the same sr system, it was the main base where their mainmand center was, their main information base was guarded and the mines where they got the most part of the materials they use along with the factories needed to process those materials. I hope to get these kids over with in a few days before I leave for where Caitlyn is, I can feel Alice''s growing anxiety in her prayers, Zadiris is with her as well as Nicole, they are smart people who have done very well with the negotiations and preparations for my arrival so far. When I got there I was well received as well as everyone who was with me, I insisted that Lilith, Barok, Jade, and Helena were with me, people of various races inside the Dungeon with very different bodies from Human, all this to test how both adults and children would react to these very different races. To my surprise it was much better than the first base we went to, there were even girls trying to hit on Barok and boys doing the same with Jade. I thought I would find children on this base, but there weren''t any, the youngest were teenagers while most were young adults, but one thing they all had inmon was the use of prosthetics as it was necessary to keep them alive like Astrid he spoke. Their Awakening Ceremony process was different as I didn''t give them the choice to change their races at Astrid''s request, it seems that because they are young and give minds much more adaptable to the world around them, they were much more influenced through the dreams of Caitlyn than adults to the point where if given the option everyone or at least the vast majority will probably want to change their races. Well I won''t give that option to them following Astrid''s wishes, but if in the future they still want to change their Race there are many ways to be a Demon or they can just ask a Vampire to transform them, but until then it''s not my problem anymore. As nned, things took longer there because of the greater number of people, but after taking care of the entire poption there, I began the process of integrating the entire base into the Dungeon, leaving only a gigantic underground cave on this. With everyone amodated inside the Dungeon, I started the 1 or 2 day trip to where Astrid and the others are at the main base, which is also thest one. I had just left the less than 1 hour ago when we received a transmission from Astrid''s main base, as we were within the same sr system their long distancemunications work much better, I had to run to the ship''s room where I found a image of Nicole half-failing in a hologram. "Why this urgency? I''ll be there in less than 2 days by my calctions." (I) "[We are in trouble, a wave of monsters is on its way to our position now.]" (Nicole) "I thought the base was at the bottom of the''s ocean." (I) "[That''s not the problem, the creaturesing have what Astrid calls flesh signs, but they are actually Aura disorders by integrating parts of several bodies into one as far as I understand.]" (Nicole) "So they''re acting?" (I) "[Yes, there also seem to be some strange ships together with the Monsters, so it must be a heavy attack.]" (Nicole) "Are they already on the?" (I) "[No, but by the active sensors they should arrive in less than 1 day, preparations for the battle have already started here.]" (Nicole) "I will arrive as soon as possible." (I) "[I hope you follow the n I''m on...]" (Nicole) Chapter 1164 Cap 1162: Aim At The Head First ? Thanks to Navar''s power we were able to move from one side to the other making several teleportation jumps, as she didn''t know this sr system it had to be only as far as we could see, which is already a long distance for someone like her. It took us several hours, but we still managed to arrive in half a day, the first thing I saw was the distant explosions, I thought it was the battle that had already started, but I was wrong. The in question had an asteroid belt, using Lesser Familiars that I invoked, I could see that there were weapons on several asteroids, the explosions we were seeing was the Wave of Monsters against this''s security system. The monsters in question appeared to be mostly insects of all sizes, but they moved like an army in various military formations. The way they attacked was also cautious, setting up a strong defense at the front while those with ranged attacks destroyed the weapons from a safe ce. None of these insects looked like humanity, but since that battlest year, I know they must be hiding. The defenses wouldn''tst long and I imagine that once all the weapons are destroyed they will start to descend on the for a direct attack. "Are you going to follow your daughter''s n?" (Navar) "For now yes, but I would like you to put up a barrier at that time." (I) "Are you sure? A barrier that big will stop the monsters, but it will also stop the others from getting to you." (Navar) "No problem, this time I have an escape route." (I) I look at the magic crystal being taken by Freya, then I touch my ne making Hinata leave, then I transmit her mission and she disappears. "We''re just going to have one chance, are you sure you don''t want to change your approach?" (Navar) "If we attack from behind we can eliminate arge part of their forces in an ambush." (Navar) "Our targets are those big 5... what should I call this monstrosity?" (I) Amongst the sea of insects there were 5rge creatures that looked grotesque, had rectangr shapes kilometers long, had metal scale armor around them, and had 4 tails or perhaps tentacles of flesh whose tips had formed into weapons firing energy beams purple, it also has dozens of eyes in all directions around it, its scales open revealing holes throughout its structure from which more monstrous insects emerge. This thing wasn''t a ship, it was a spaceship-shaped creature, all 5rge structures that Nicole assumed were spaceships are actually these colossal creatures. The insects also looked different, they all had a stark white eye somewhere on their forward facing body, and their Auras looked strange from what I could sense from the Lesser Familiars. Their Auras are all connected in the same way as I remember the battle I hadst year, but the difference is that the Death Locusts are not the only ones present, I could also feel a difference in all of them, I could feel the presence of the same kind of blood in all of them, it wasn''t a lineage, it was some kind of blood that I didn''t understand and that for some reason made me angry. "Get ready, tell everyone." (I) "Yes, Zenos." (Sophia) Sophia ran into my shadow apanied by a Fairy crossing the Fairy Gate in my shadow, shortly after Miriam appears apanying Nix from within my shadow. "I''m ready." (Miriam) "You only get one chance." (I) "Mister Rakan exined to me what I should do, it was also adjusted for me." (Miriam) "After doing that I will retreat as ordered." (Miriam) "I hope so because the anger in your Aura bothers me." (I) "..." (Miriam) Miriam has been training her Aura diligently throughout the year, unlike when she was infiltrated in our world where she learned only superficially about the Auras in the Guild and the Adventurers, she has been studying with Athena when they were still together andter learned directly from Sophia that she is a Aura Master. But no matter how much she trains her Aura, she, like anyone else, is not capable of hiding her Auras from those stronger than them, especially in my case where she is subordinate to me for having performed the Awakening Ceremony with her. I can feel her murderous intent being forcibly suppressed, I can feel her Aura bubbling with fury and I can feel the effort she is making to keep herself in check. I havee to discover over the course of this year many things about Astrid, Miriam, and their people, I know what these people did in their Universe against their equals and I know what they did to get here. Miriam''s hatred is more than justified, but the problem with hatred is that it obscures the vision of those who carry it, I can''t allow that in the middle of a battle. "Come here." (I) As she approaches I ce two fingers on her forehead and spread my Aura into hers while reinforcing the characteristic Demonic corruption. "Don''t be consumed by your rage, if you can''t quench that rage, then use it to make yourself stronger." (I) "ept this anger, ept this hatred, and ept this desire to kill your enemies." (I) "Consume these sensations and emotions to fuel your focus, strengthen your will to make them known fear when you arise." (I) I think you should take a look at "Thank you..." (Miriam) I could see her eyes turning red as her once turbulent Aura bes as cold and hard as an ancient cier, her eyes as clear as her killing intent is strong now that it is no longer suppressing. "Don''t thank me, just stay focused." (I) "..." (Miriam) I ce my hand on her shoulder before returning to the front of the Ship, my other Familiars appearing one at a time behind me, all of us watching the enemy in the distance waiting for the moment to strike. ---------------- Pov Nicole: I was following the entire initial battle through the sensors and security systems, and all the troops already ready forbat. "You don''t have to go, I can use your help here." (Astrid) "If it were up to me then I wouldn''t be going, but I can''t ignore amand from Father." (I) Zenos wants me to join the battle, but I know he does because I haven''t been practicing all year, I''m sure Alice told him I''m skipping even morning practice. As a researcherbat training is just a waste of time for me, I don''t know what his obsession with training is. "I will be controlling the speed ship since Nara will be engaging in directbat." (I) "I''ve warned you before, be careful, they don''t make direct attacks like that, I''m sure they''re nning something." (Astrid) "I said it doesn''t matter, with Zadiris and Navar on our side victory is 100% guaranteed." (I) "Shouldn''t be so confident¡­" (Astrid) "[Alert! Alert! Alert!]" I turn off the alerts while confirming that all orbital weapons have been destroyed, then ready the high-speed ship I''ve been modifying for thest few months with Astrid''s partial permission. "Since I have to fight, I might as well test my new creation." (I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was watching when their Aura started to pulsate, I didn''t know what it meant, but before long the Monster Waves took up new positions as they stopped attacking. They organize themselves into groups focusing on a specific area of the where it coincides with the location of Astrid''s base, it seems that they already had the information about the location of the base. I keep waiting while the 5 creatures point their guns in the same direction and fire, then the insect army starts descending on the one after the other and I prepare myself with a spell along with La. When the 5 creatures were left alone it was easier to feel the Aura threadsing out of them towards the insect army. "Now!" (I) "< Teleportation >" (I/La) "< Space Frontier >" (Navar) The entire Ship was teleported close to the 5 creatures at the same time that Navar created a barrier big enough for all 5 creatures along with us, that''s when Miriam with her arm already transformed into a cannon with the magic crystal trapped inside her begins her task. "< Spatial Separation: Sealing >" (Miriam) Suddenly 47 magic circles appear in front of her arm when a ray of blue lightes out of her arm hitting one of the 5 colossal creatures faster than you can see already creating a circr barrier around her trapping her inside. The barrier causes the surrounding space to strongly fluctuate, nothing to bother someone with space affinities like me and Navar, our Auras were able to protect the others until the space stabilized. Less than 2 secondster, the spatial sphere where Miriam trapped her target begins to slowly shrink. "I take one, you take the other." (I) "I''ll take one too, my tribe can destroy thest one." (Navar) "Let''s go!" (I) Chapter 1165 Cap 1163: Destroying The Head The Body Dies ? While Miriam was using a crystal containing powerful ritual magic prepared by Rakan and his subordinate mages to seal away one of the 5 great creatures, Navar was able to do the same by relying on his own power twice as easily. That left only 3 of therge creatures being used as spaceships for us to face, I went after one, while my Familiars will take care of the other following certain instructions, thest one was left for those subordinates of Navar to take care of. Those from the Ship were sent out in the middle of the teleport. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Awakening: 99% >" (I) My body grows to be 1 kilometer in length with overflowing power fueling a Dragon''s body with my wild instincts reaching heights. "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" (I) "< Blood Star Garden Eclipse >" (I) My Aura and Authority crushes theirs taking up the entirety of the space around us, the stars turn red, the worlds disappear, and streams of energy form linking the stars forming constetions of flowers with an Eclipse at the center of it all. All of this creature''s scales split open revealing the holes behind which insects smaller than myself swarm in ever-growing swarms, their Auras connected in a tangle of Aura threads that ultimatelye back to therge creature. All these insectse towards me, making my killing intent appear like the force of gravity passing under everyone within my Territory. "In this ce only my willmands others!" (I) My will is an order in this ce with all the stars shining, the starlight being des of Aura cutting this myriad of threads of Aura. The previously organized monsters are immobile for half a second before falling into Chaos, some of them even attacking their teammates. "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" "< Star Swarm Realm >" Suddenly a powerful Aura collided against mine, like a direct attack on my Authority over this ce like the uprising of a Rebel Army trying to take control. His power much less than mine was not able to take dominion over what was already rightfully mine, my Authority being as immovable as a mountain in the midst of the endless storm attacking trying to move the mountain. Even though it couldn''t take control of any area, it was still able to influence the surrounding areas reducing my power to a great extent, which made spheres full of holes like worlds appear around the area where translucent insects appeared before entering the bodies of those around them around which they reorganized themselves as a single central unit. From inside the colossal spaceship-like creature, an insect-like woman emerged, her body covered in grace scales instead of the insect''s exoskeleton, 3 pairs of wings with each pair being a different color, a scorpion tail, 12 spider legs, 3 pairs of insect eyes on an almost human face, two very long antennae and a Golden eye in the middle of the other 6 that doesn''t make any sense to me. Her body may be female, but every part seems to be fair to kill, her 4 arms have metal des protruding from them with veins pulsating throughout the de, and her Aura continuously colliding with mine gives me a full reading of her, I can feel the same I sensed Astrid''s enemy flesh abominations. "Think you can beat me with numbers!?" (I) I use my ws to cross my chest ripping out my heart,pletely controlling the blood in my body, not a drop of bloodes out of the wound as a new heart forms inside my chest. "< Blood Eclipse Invocation: Eclipse Gate >" (I) "< Open and Bring an End to All My Enemies >" (I) I destroy my heart by crushing it in my hands full of Authority, my Aura and Authority converge in the Eclipse that sits in the center of my Territory revealing that the glowing ring around the moon is a gate when a swirl of darkness forms within it. Soon countless Dragons and Dragonewts arise as an army full of murderous intent, under themand of my will they begin the attack against the insects. As the two armies collide against each other across the Territory I meet the enemy''s de in front of me with the de of my tail as I parry her attack. I use my strength to throw her back before lunging towards her with my hand bigger than her body clenched into a fist going towards her only toe up with nothing. Her wings make her faster than me and I feel the fluctuations of the space around her, even with my power being an obstacle to her, I still haven''t been able to fully block the space because of her interference. "Come on you damn bug!!!" (I) I concentrated the Madness, Death, Fear, Pain, and Ruler characteristics of my Aura into my voice before directing a scream in the enemy''s direction, an attack that bes both physical and spiritual within my Territory. As soon as it hit her I noticed her body tremble and with all my strength I give a boost on my wings arriving right in front of her with a punch full of Demonic power. I think you should take a look at My blow hammered her body against the Large midship creature breaking its powerful scales while opening arge wound, my tail following close behind it piercing all the way to the other side of therge creature. Her body skewered along with other insectsrger than her on the de of my tail as I emerged from the other side of therge creature. "Your defense from her is useless against an Attack directed at her Aura and Soul." (I) "< Blood Curse: Soul Sealing >" (I) I used this curse on my own Aura making my entire Territory unable to escape even after death. "Without the head, the body dies." (I) With that enemy dead I went after the other insects falling into chaos once more now that her half built Territory copsed with her death. I started a massacre among the insects before turning my attention to therge creature over there, her body changing as a purple energy spreads through her body causing it to wither. I saw many creatures trying to escape from inside therge creature, most of them insects, but I also found a few Death Locust Queens that I went after killing the sight. There were also a few dozen people with deformed bodies, some very muscr, others with wings of different races, there was even one with 5 heads attached to long necks like a snake. All of them having Auras marked by the same disgusting feeling of countless bodies forcibly broken together into one individual. I thought about killing them for a second before using my Aura to suppress them, so I trapped them in my shadow with no way to escape, I can still get something from them after I finish off this pest infestation. Shortly afterwards countless chains full of teeth begin to cross the body of the great creature like carrion worms devouring its body cruelly, then someone emerges from within the creature revealing that these macabre chainse out of its back, one of these chains with the jaws in its extension closed held another person unconscious. She looked like a young woman who just reached adulthood, she has antennae and eyes made only by pink irises, and her skin is slightly blue, very beautiful, but with the most disgusting Aura I''ve felt so far, I couldn''t even distinguish how many mixed creatures there are through your Aura. "Is that one of the leaders?" (I) "Yes, that unconscious one is her assistant, the secondary corps found another leader, it was already taken away from the army without them noticing." (Hinata) "Good job, leave them to me, I''ll take down the Territory and we can start ughtering them now that they don''t have a lead." (I) "Can''t I eat them?" (Hinata) "Are your Souls strong?" (I) "Yes, but the assistant has a seriously injured Soul and a broken mind, the one I''m possessing has a mind simr to Lilith''s and a strong Soul." (Hinata) "So you can''t eat now, I''ll want your Souls after the interrogation, after that, you can only eat the bodies inside the Dungeon." (I) "But the Soul of this one seems..." (Hinata) "I already talked about it..." (I) "< Shadow Prison: Cursed Seal >" (I) The chains go back inside the body while a half-transparent Hinata in a silver dress leaves the body, then tentaclese out of my shadow taking the two prisoners. "Hungry..." (Hinata) "You can have the bugs if you like, but not the Souls, the Goddess of Death will be angry." (I) "Food... food..." (Hinata) Hinata flies away towards thest few bugs as I tear down my Territory revealing the rest of the battlefield. Navar had a glowing orb in one hand while Miriam still had arge orb half my Dragon size slowly shrinking, my Familiars seemed to be ending up on their side and Navar''s subordinates were joining therger battle, it seems like Navar has already dropped his surrounding barrier. "Let''s finish off what''s left." (I) Chapter 1166 Cap 1164: Field Test And Extermination ? Pov Nicole: Leaving the research room, I first went to themand room that was nearby, I needed to get themand core that I left there a few days ago to use the information from that ce toplicate maneuver information, magic weaponry, operating systems, assistance systems, power controls, etc. Themand core is something I personally created, it''s still a little wed, but it will serve the purpose of this battle''s field test. I look at the greenish crystal in my hands, I used my Aura to create a connection with themand core, I check its updates using the information from themand center of this base, then I check the spells inside here, I check the integrity of the flow of energy and look for any irregrities that can bepensated for or corrected quickly. "I don''t like this, looks like I''m going to need Lyra to create a more suitable magic crystal, this one might be powerful but itcks refinement and customization specific to its role." (I) Sigh "(Being so long away from myboratory was really hard, materials are always in short supply, cksmiths don''te close to Anton''s capabilities...)" (I) "At least it won''tst much longer." (I) After making a few quick adjustments I arrive at the hangar where the rover is, I didn''t want to name this thing before it was ready. For the next few minutes I had the service crew help me get this thing in order, then I walked into the cockpit, cing themand core in the circr opening in the dash. The control room was made to be smaller, as there will only be me using this thing the extra space was not needed and I needed more controls close to me, I sit in my chair and use my Holy Power along with my Aura to activate the flow power. "Activating support and flight spells, activating defenses and propulsion." (I) "< Interface N Enabling Phase 4: Integration >" (1) The core within my body shifts the flow of my energy into a circtory pattern to my senses and mind at the same time as my physical reinforcement abilities are activated partially following certain pre-established patterns, my Aura begins to permeate the entire structure of this ship following the same paths as the energy inside my body. Soon all 26yered magic circles form around me spinning to create a secluded environment for me. Soon holographic interfaces begin to appear around me, integrating with the functioning of the ship and with my senses, serving as an intermediary between me and the vehicle. After everything is ready I start my hands on the crystals one on each side of my chair and I lean my chair back before closing my eyes, holographic hands and eyes appear around me to use this entire control structure in a way that an ordinary person would never be able to to do. "Leaving." (I) As soon as I feel a mental connection with the vehicle having some of my senses may also extend through its information-gathering capabilities. With that I have a clear view of my surroundings in a certain surrounding area at the same time that the front view gains a range that should be greater than my natural view, I just hope it works as it theoretically should. When the vehicle starts to float the doors at the top open revealing a green ocean water surrounding this entire base, I control the vehicle to pass by going straight up. The speed so far seems fine until I reach the surface of the ocean, from the orbital surveince system information they are already descending to the world. "< Interface N Activating: Phase 2 Attack Mode >" (I) The vehicle whose back looks like a waning moon whose tips are facing forward, while the rest of the body looks like a de that widens to the oval door. A simple and clean looking vehicle initially focused on speed, but with my modifications, it went far beyond its initial purpose. The space around it fluctuates for 1 second when the space unfolds to reveal mid-range weapons on the top and bottom of the wings while in the center of the ship''s body, a cannon of pure area-destructive power is attached pointing forward, on top of the vehicle is a ranged weapon in the form of a crystal de. All these weapons appear already attached to the body of the vehicle as if they were always there, I feel the energy stored in the magic crystals running through the vehicle until it reaches the various weapons. "The 4 rapid fire weapons seem ready to use after 10 seconds, the ranged weapon seems to have a longer timeing in at 3 minutes, the area destruction weapon seems to be between the previous twoing in at a cooldown one just over 1 minute." (I) "..." (I) I start to move the kiss to travel higher in the sky without leaving the world''s gravitational orbit, this is to test the capabilities of the vehicle suffering the effects of the''s gravity before going to fight in orbit to do the same tests out of reach of gravity. Just by going higher, I see the enemies, their movement patterns seem to follow a strategic structure that puts defense first, as the biggest monsters are up front with their bodies like living shields. I start attacking with the ranged weapon, soon 4 magic circles appear around the giant crystal de held above the ship by a Golem arm, while a ray with the elements of light, thunder, fire, and space condensed together in a ray of thin Energy that upon striking through hundreds of monsters, I move the Golem arm holding the crystal sword to the side and the beam easily cuts through enemies like a great de of light. "The power consumption is too high, the Energy ray cannot sustain itself for a long time, and the idle time is as long as it takes to charge the energy again." (I) "Let''s go to the next one." (I) This time I use the weapon below where Curse and fire energies mix into a 6yered magic circle, then this energy forms a glowing sphere in 14 seconds before firing at a significantly slower speed than the previous weapon. The result was a Purple me Dragon that crashed into the enemiesing towards me, exploding into a sea of purple mes that looked like life, actively attacking the enemies trapped within the sea of mes. "Immediate destructive power as predicted, but it can''t be used in session, some of its parts don''t seem to be durable enough to withstand this magical intensity." (I) The energy expenditure seems as high as the previous weapon, now there are only a few more left. "Let''s test these now." (I) The weapons attached to the wings have light magic while the bottom ones have thunder magic, each of them starts shooting at different targets following my manual aim, always hitting the head of the monsters that I can kill more easily with 1 attack. This time these weapons were using magic called elemental magic spears to make multiple attacks in session, their energy expenditure per shot is considerably lower than the previous two weapons, but therge number of shots stillpensates for this difference while it seems to overwhelm some parts of the weapons by the continuous overload with these shots. "This mana inefficiency is ridiculous, I seem to have lost 1/4 of my energy just testing weapons." (I) "< Interface N Activating: Attack Mode Phase 1 >" (I) The 6 weapons are surrounded by space fluctuations before folding once more hiding the weapons, then the wings of the final vehicle 3 times bigger and sharper, I also focus my attention before I start to fly the vehicle following an attack pattern that I had already thought. The vehicle has good maneuverability and speed, but I can''t control the change in speed so well, it forces me to make straight curves always cutting the monsters with my wings like scythes. I thought the enemies were trying to adapt to my way of attacking, but instead what happened was disorder among the monsters, some even trying to devour theirpanions. In this ridiculous state in their ability to fight as a single army, it seems worse than when they arrived, it seems that my father had started his attacks on therge vehicles where the leaders should be safely waiting. Wasting no time, I spend a lot of time fighting the monsters with the people from the base starting their attack at that moment after I gave them a signal to do so. As time went by the enemy ranks became more Chaos and their numbers dropped more and more easily, few seem to be getting hurt, and at this point, it seems like everything is sort of under control before I go off-world in the bigger battle that must be happening out there. Shortly thereafter, with the help of my father and several Dragons as well as their Familiars, the annihtion of these insects was only a matter of time. In the end, they all died, but I never really cared about it, my biggest concern was the features that need to change on my vehicle which was bigger than I initially thought. With this annihtion of enemies, I let Astrid''s people take care of things by apanying my father back to base with me. Chapter 1167 Cap 1165: Eclipse Nation ? When we were done with the 5rge spaceship-like creatures, I as well as my Familiars went towards the insect monsters that now couldn''t maintain the same coordination they had until moments ago. Finishing them all was easy even with absurd numbers, that''s why we weren''t fighting them as an organized group, area attacks that didn''t work before, were now being much more effective, not to mention that there were monsters attacking their ownpanions. Those insect monsters aren''t as strong as I am, the one that came closest was the one with the most humanoid form I killed, all the others just have a numerical advantage that loses its effectiveness now. The fight was almost boring for me, but I continued until I exterminated everyone, I even found myself with Nicole in some kind of spaceship with wings simr to swords shing all the enemies they pass. After the battle is over I let other people take care of collecting monster materials and whatever else while I approach Nicole. "Sakura, I leave the organization of materials and other things to you." (I) "Yes." (Sakura) "Nix, go to Miriam and Navar to collect the two creatures used as vehicles we captured." (I) "What should I do with them?" (Nix) "Take it to the Dungeon, on the floor where we haven''t finished the project yet, I have ns for them now that I know they are living creatures." (I) "Fine, but I''m taking La with me, I might need her spatial magic." (Nix) "Then I think you better find her, the moment I started delegating tasks she disappeared." (I) "She can''t escape me." (Nix) By this time I had already reached Nicole''s silver and white spaceship, the surface just above seems to be some kind of liquid metal opening a passage for me to enter. "Dad, do you want to go meet Astrid now?" (Nicole) "Yes, we still have things to do and I don''t want to take care of that kind of task." (I) "Don''t want to get the blood..." (Nicole) "Don''t even finish that sentence, I won''t drink that disgusting substance." (I) "..." (I) "But we can still collect for Lyra to study." (I) "Orion, I leave the blood collection to you." (I) "I will go this very moment." (Orion) --------------- A few hourster I found myself in a beautiful garden within the underwater facilities of this Astrid base, this garden is protected by a ss dome allowing visitors to enjoy the rxing scent of flowers, the artistic beauty of the designer of the garden and see this marvel of ocean wherever you look here. "Why are you here, Mistress Santa?" (I) "Your senses have improved." (Thalia) "It''s hard not to notice when you look like you want to poke a hole in the back of my head with your eyes." (I) "How did you know about me? It could be anyone else." (Thalia) "Because I felt movement in the Blessing of Goddess Kalistos that I carry when her Aura touched mine, this kind of reaction I have felt many times from other saints." (I) "Then you must know why I''m here." (Thalia) "I was hoping the warning I gave Miriam that day at the World Tree would allow you to stay away from it." (Thalia) "You forgot that even being far from my perception, my Familiars could still know everything that happened." (I) Sakura was connected with all the trees in the area and heard Thalia talking to Miriam, it was a brief conversation, but long enough to take away some information like the Saint of Death''s connection with Miriam''s people. "Let''s go objective, which is why I''m having the Saint of Death here." (I) "I want the Souls that were captured, the vast majority of these Souls need treatment for the damage they suffered." (Thalia) The Saint of Death didn''t need to exin it to me in detail, I knew from this early part of the battle that their Souls were injured, these are injuries caused by their own physical modifications, their bodies and Souls are two different things being held together by force, I know that this kind of situation causes damage to the soul. "I can deliver the Souls of most, but not all." (I) "Want to use some on your Soul? If so, I can exchange it for the same number of Souls of executed criminals whose souls have already been cleansed of the traces of their previous lives." (Thalia) "I agree, but I''m still going to keep some Souls, the reason doesn''t matter." (I) "I''ll give you time to think it over, no more than a few days." (Thalia) "I promise I''ll think about it even though I find it hard to change my mind about it." (I) After our little chat, she disappears through a gate of bones thates tearing through the space behind her. As soon as she was gone I went back to thinking about the Dungeon''s ns, some things were still in progress, mainly collecting points since I used up all the DP I had saved over the years. "Hinata, can you call Astrid here to talk to me?" (I) "Yes..." (Hinata) After several minutes Astrides up with eyes lined fromck of sleep and tiredness,rge dark circles under her eyes. "Nice to see you again, Mister Zenos, sorry I didn''te looking for you sooner..." (Astrid) "< Blood Magic: Body Renewal >" (I) A few drops of my bloode out of the wound I made on my finger and it bes pure red energy as it bes a magic circle around Astrid in less than 1 second. The magic circle activates instantly, releasing a powerful vital energy that permeates Astrid''s body making her skin smoother and softer, dark circles disappear, hair bes brighter and the expression of tiredness seems to have diminished a lot. "When I go through the Awakening Ceremony I would very much like to learn this magic if possible." (Astrid) "So just be a Vampire, you can talk to one of my Daughterster, but that''s not why I called you." (I) "If it''s about thest battle, I believe your subordinates know more since all the prisoners are with you." (Astrid) "It''s not about that, I''ll let my sister take care of them, what I want with you is to go over the list of changes to be implemented." (I) "I''m d you listened to my request." (Astrid) "As you asked, I''ll leave one floor of the Dungeon for you to build a city, but it won''t be just for your people, like the other suggestions you made." (I) "I could put everything in a reading ss for you, but that''s faster, open your mind." (I) I stand up and ce two fingers on her forehead conveying my thoughts to her, it only takes a few seconds before I drop her onto the bench next to me before I sit down as well. "You''ve made more changes than I thought." (Astrid) "The main points are the changes in the education sector, the implementation of a new neighborhood in the main city, the allocation of its people, the expansion of farms, a wee festival, and the implementation of newws." (I) "I will speak to my people about this, we still have a few months before Miss Caitlyn is done influencing my people." (Astrid) "Yes, we also need to do some meetings... not to mention thest change I didn''t pass on to you." (I) "Before the Dungeon only had 1 city, but when your people finish joining there will be 3, not to mention that the total size of the Dungeon is already simr to a medium-sized continent." (I) "That''s why I can''t keep thinking about the Dungeon containing a city-state of a small Kingdom." (I) "That''s why another festival will be held a few weeks after your wee festival to celebrate the Eclipse Empire, a nation I can no longer hide." (I) "I don''t understand this Empire thing, we didn''t have that in my world, but other than the name will there be any other big changes?" (Astrid) "No, other than what I''ve already passed on to you, my sister is overjoyed while I''m the one who has a greater amount of responsibility on my shoulders." (I) Sigh "Do your people understand that even though I voice my opinion, thest word on the decisions of your entire society still depends on someone they never heard of untilst year?" (I) "As hard as it is for you to understand, yes." (Astrid) "My people were in despair, most of them never cared about their leader as long as they were able to survive, it was also not the only time in recent decades that my people became refugees in other nations." (Astrid) For the next few hours, I chatted with Astrid about the future of her people, the Dungeon, and what to expect in theing years. While talking to her I was thinking about everything I had to do, this year was very tiring and boring for me, luckily soon all this extra work will be over and I will go back to dumping these problems on someone''s back with more patience than me. Of course, there was still the n I''ve been thinking about all year, I think I have everything I need now, so by the months that Astrid and Caitlyn will be taking care of the people on this base, I''ll already be doing something of my own. Chapter 1168 Cap 1166: The Only Truth ? It''s been two days since we''ve been at Astrid''s people''s main base, during which time Caitlyn has prepared magic on arge scale using her blood and Authority to influence everyone within established range. Right now I was inside the Dungeon, more specifically on the top floor where I spent almost half of my DP that I gathered over the years and it still wasn''t finished when the points ran out. I was going to a colorful crystal castle in the middle of arge meteor, and it was in a simr environment to the universe, on each side of the castle there was arge sphere half its size containing the captured half-ship creatures. I enter the castle and am greeted by Hades kneeling in front of the door. "I already told you that you don''t need all this formality around me." (I) "That is my duty and honor to you, my lord." (Hades) Sigh "Alright, now get up and tell me how things are going." (I) Hades stands and stands a step behind me going over the report as we walk through the crystal castle, the thick scent of blood still in the air. "I smell more blood, did Lyra purify the blood of insects?" (I) "Unfortunately no, the blood was no longer the same, it was one and only substance, but bybining them while she processed the blood, she managed to burn the worst parts leaving only those that were more connected to vitality." (Hades) "Did you find out what that disgusting thing called blood was?" (I) "There were several types ofnguages just like the master described, but there were also several alchemical substances mixed in, Lyra seems very interested in her studies." (Hades) "Can the blood be consumed now?" (I) "Miss Lyra and I believed so, but her sister appeared less than an hour ago and took all the blood that was refined by Miss Lyra''s alchemical process." (Hades) "Was it Elizabeth or Natasha?" (I) "It was Lady Elizabeth, she left a message for you to meet her at the Common Temple in the Imperial Capital." (Hades) "..." (I) I can''t understand my sisters, each one of them doing things on their own without showing the slightest respect for everything I''m always doing for them, Elizabeth must have her reasons as always, but she could have warned before doing something. "The prisoners, how are they?" (I) "Miss Lilith tried to keep the prisoners entertained while they were waiting for Miss Caitlyn to do the interrogation." (Hades) "Let me guess, she didn''t get anything right?" (I) "Yes, none of them spoke and each was properly healed after she was done with them." (Hades) "For some people, the pain isn''t such a bad punishment and I''m not even sure their bodies can feel pain." (I) With so many changes in their bodies, it would not be surprising if they found a way to deactivate the sense of pain. "Where is my sister?" (I) "Miss Caitlyn was seeing one of the prisoners and asked you to..." (Hades) "Come on you idiot, I''m here." (Caitlyn) Suddenly a small Caitlyn with fly wings appeared as if her body had been created at this moment, this was a Lesser Familiar of my Sister. I followed her to a room at the top of the castle, there I found Caitlyn floating on top of a crystal bed where one of the prisoners Hinata captured was lying. If I''m not mistaken she never woke up since she was captured, but she wasn''t hurt by Hinata or me. "What are you doing, Caitlyn¡­ I mean big sister." (I) "I''m d you corrected yourself... I''m taking care of this one, I find your mind very interesting." (Caitlyn) "What''s interesting?" (I) "She didn''t wake up from anything we tried, Lyra used potions, Vanessa tried to use holy magic to heal and I finally got called in to take a look into her mind or in other words kick her conscience from the inside out to wake up." (Caitlyn) "But your mind is broken in a very rare way." (Caitlyn) "What does it matter?" (I) "Because it wasn''t just the mind, the soul is fragmented, I don''t know what it went through, but it seems that the mind broke first so badly that it started to hurt the Soul." (Caitlyn) "She doesn''t seem to be dead, her Aura doesn''t seem broken either." (I) "Her Soul of hers is fragmented, but those fragments are still together, the same Soul chains that bind their bodies together in this disgusting way are also tying her Soul fragments together." (Caitlyn) "Is that why she''s unconscious?" (I) "No, your mind as I said before is broken, there is more than one personality in your mind, actually there are 6." (Caitlyn) "A crazed personality, a personality full of sadness, a personality full of pain, a personality full of fear, a personality full of loyalty, and a personality full of love." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I didn''t know what to say, I had already heard about cases of multiple personalities in my old world, but I hadn''t heard about it in this world until now. I looked again at the woman on the bed, her hair was long wavy, her skin was blueish, she had horns on her head one of each color being ck and white, she looked as fit as Diana and had 4 arms. "What do you n to do with her?" (I) "I nothing, I want you to do something." (Caitlyn) "I want you to use it in your project." (Caitlyn) "No, her mind and Soul are broken, she won''t be useful." (I) "I''m not saying shrink her over your other prisoner, I''m saying use them together." (Caitlyn) "What do you mean? You want me to merge the two?" (I) "No, I want you to create twins, that will be even better, listen..." (Caitlyn) I spent almost 2 hours talking to Caitlyn about my project, all my sisters already knew what I wanted to do and how I was going to do it, and that''s because I needed her advice on some things, after leaving that room asking my sister to try to get something out of other prisoners, I went to see Elizabeth who had meddled in Lyra''s work. Looks like I''d have to look for her in the Communal Temple. -------------- Pov Caitlyn: Looking into the minds of these people is very interesting, the woman fall from earlier with the various personalities, all focused on one thing, the source of her love, pain, madness, sadness, and fear. The same prisoner that Zenos wants to investigate, she is at the top of the list he passed to me, it seems that this woman I am interested in was captured along with this other prisoner, image of her is also all over the fragmented mind. I was very interested in how this all happened, I could clearly feel traces of changes in the mind, but it wasn''t a direct change like entering someone''s mind reshaping everything, it wasn''t the smooth way I''m influencing people through dreams either. It looks more like the mind is trained over and over again and memories are put into the mind, but the way it''s done is weird. I couldn''t help thinking about these things, they are different subjects from those I encountered in the past, and it''s been a while since I found something so interesting. When I arrive at the prison where my first target on the list is being held, I find the young woman sitting in a corner poking a hole in her arm with her other hand. "Your Necromancer magic won''t help here." (I) "So you know..." "Your Aura control isughable, to say the least, to me it''s like you''re walking around with a sign that says Flesh Abomination and Necromancer, hit here." (I) "How do you know ournguage? Did Astrid teach you or Miriam?" "Neither, I learned it myself from the minds of the people of your Universe." (I) "What is your name?" (I) "What do you want my name for? Do you think you can get some information out of me? I don''t fear pain, like many other sensations pain is a gift of the flesh to us." "I don''t need to torture you to get what I want, there are other ways to get what I need." (I) I simply walk through the bars and before she realizes I''m in front of her, her eyes are really interesting, I''ve never seen that kind of eyes before, it''s definitely not natural, after looking into her eyes I turn to the wall that has something veryrge writing. "That wasn''t magic, was it?" "Haku... is that your name?" (I) "How do you¡­ wait! Like my this¡­" (Haku) She looks at the wall in surprise and then at me, after which she starts to look around in surprise before bursting outughing. "Hahahahahahaha... a dream... hahahahaha..." (Haku) "When did I fall under your spell?" (Haku) "From the beginning, but I congratte you for discovering so quickly, most people are slow to realize that they are dreaming." (I) "Entering my mind wasn''t a good idea..." (Haku) "Hahahahhaha..." (Haku) "The only truth... for the only truth... we all seek to understand the only truth." (Haku) "The only Truth is the Meat!!!" "..." (I) Suddenly all the walls started to soften and change to a redder color resembling flesh, even the prison bars became made of bones as a new voice sounded as ifing from far away. I only had time to see the source briefly before I broke my spell and opened my eyes. Chapter 1169 Cap 1167: Apostles Of Truth ? I was inside the Dungeon in front of the Communal Temple, I didn''t know why Elizabeth wanted to meet me here, but I can assume that it must have something to do with the Blood Goddess. I entered and passed all the visitors to the Temple as well as the various Priests who live here heading straight to the main hall where the statues are enshrined, as you would expect, she was facing the statue of the Blood Goddess. "Why do you always have to do things this way?" (I) "Don''tin, this is for you so juste with me." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth pulls me to my knees beside her facing the statue of our mother, at the same moment I feel the presence of the Goddess fill the surroundings. Having already experienced something like this so many times I knew what had to be done, I close my eyes and open my Aura letting the divine presence invade my body taking my consciousness away. When I open my eyes I''m in the same cabin in the Forest of Blood, the cabin I built together with the girls and my first real home in this life, the cabin was exactly how I remember it being. "Why bring us here? That''s assuming Elizabeth is here too." (I) "Why do you feelfortable in this ce, I always choose the right environment for the asion, and this time I''m receiving my children without having called for you." (Goddess Selene) Before I knew it I was hugged from behind, I could feel exactly who it was before I even heard her voice. We were in the main room of the cabin when Elizabeth burst through the door of the cabin, immediately getting to her knees. "Thank you for listening to our call mother." (Elizabeth) "Don''t be so formal, I know why you came, but you know you don''t have to." (Goddess Selene) "She wanted to purify the blood that Lyra managed to refine?" (I) "Yes, but it''s not necessary, just offer the blood as an offering and I can reward you with the bloodlines referring to the enemies the bloodes from, it will be fresh and totally clean." (Goddess Selene) "Looks like Lyra worked for nothing this time." (I) "Not for nothing, she''ll get information from the enemy with her research, but I''m d I still have some use for that blood." (Elizabeth) "I wish I had more time but a God''s work is never done, look to my Saint and she will guide you in what to do." (Goddess Selene) Before I knew it the world went dark and when I blinked I was back in the Common Temple, Elizabeth opening her eyes beside me. "I didn''t think she would be so generous." (Elizabeth) -------------- Pov Selene (Goddess of Blood): After sending my children away I went back to his prison where Akatosh was waiting for me. "Where did you go at a time like that?" (Akatosh) "I had something to do, some of those do more than create monsters and inspire people to seek strength." (I) "I know that, but you''re not one of those Gods, you hardly do anything since it always ends up..." (Akatosh) "But one word and I''ll have to rip your eye out to create another like 2 million years ago." (I) "..." (Akatosh) "You are very aggressive did you know that?" (Akatosh) "I knew and if I keep talking, I''ll find out in practice how aggressive I can be." (I) "Can you two stop releasing so much pressure on each other and help!?" (Mavis) "Sorry." (I) "I didn''t imagine that one day I would be preventing someone I want to kill so badly from dying." (Aine) "Believe me, you don''t want him to die, this prison wasn''t made to stop his Soul and I don''t want him released." (Mavis) "That bastard still doesn''t understand after all this time!" (I) "Just focus on keeping him alive for at least a few more years¡­" (Akatosh) "It gets really hard when he rejects my power..." (Mavis) "(I never thought you would be one of my biggest headaches, that kind man who fought alongside us and saw the Sacrifices made by...)" (I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: As we were leaving the Communal Temple after leaving everything in Vanessa''s hands, we suddenly felt something at the same time, so I shared confirmation nces with Elizabeth. "What does she want?" (I) "It must be something serious to call us that,e on." (Elizabeth) --------------- A few minutester I was in a room on the top floor of the Dungeon inside the crystal castle, in the room were my sisters, my two saints, Diana, Ivan, Yara, La, and Astrid. "Why all this? Why call all of us?" (I) "Why has the matter just be a bigger problem than expected." (Caitlyn) "Be objective, what''s going on." (Elizabeth) Caitlyn looked the same as usual, but her demeanor was more serious, she wasn''t lying on her usual Floating cushion either. "I was taking care of the top prisoner on the list, the one Zenos''s Familiar captured." (Caitlyn) "Because she was the supposed leader, I figured she would have better information." (Caitlyn) "Her mind hers was strong and I mean strangely strong." (Caitlyn) "The enemy is clearly mad, I''ve seen some of these prisoners and I can tell you that their minds are twisted to the point where I find those who serve Evil Gods look like naive people." (Natasha) "I won''t deny they''re crazy, but that works more in my favor than against, what was strange was that I wasn''t alone in the prisoner''s mind." (Caitlyn) "Was it some kind of Familiar of hers or maybe a God''s Blessing?" (Elizabeth) "We already assume that they are allied with an Evil God, if it''s a Blessing the Evil God must have seen our fight through their eyes, information will flow between them." (I) "It wasn''t a Familiar or a Divine presence, to be clear it wasn''t a person, it was an almost permanent echo of someone''s presence." (Caitlyn) "But that''s impossible..." (Yara) "No, it''s not impossible, it''s called Tyrannical conditioning, I''ve seen something like this in the past, but it was done with magic and there were few survivors." (Natasha) "Wouldn''t this be caused by some form of hypnosis or some kind of brainwashing?" (Astrid) "As everyone in this room must have seen from the information we passed on to everyone, these two techniques I mentioned are confirmed things they do, there were many who studied these things in our universe and there were those who were able to control another''s will using some variation of these two methods." (Astrid) "That''s not what they''ve been talking about so far, is it?" (Elizabeth) "No, I would have noticed if it was, I''ve traveled through the minds of many people, monsters, and creatures, and I would have noticed at the same moment if it was something they talked about, I won''t deny that I felt traces of such methods, but that''s not why gathered everyone." (Caitlyn) "The Echo of Will carried a trace of Authority." (Caitlyn) "This can hardly be considered something new, where are you going with this?" (Elizabeth) Fights between Authority users are rare from what my sisters have told me in the past, but even so, try fighting sometimes against people or creatures that possessed the power of Authority, my sisters must have done this thousands of times throughout their lives, I don''t see how something like that can make my sister act seriously. "The problem is not that they have someone with the power of the Authority, the bigger problem is the type of Authority." (Caitlyn) "Multiple Authority." (Caitlyn) "That could be a problem, a big problem." (Elizabeth) "But it''s not impossible to solve." (Natasha) "Do you know the characteristics of your Authority?" (Elizabeth) "I didn''t have enough time, but I''m sure one of the traits involves the mind, how many other traits your Authority has and what they are is still a mystery." (Caitlyn) "I don''t understand, is having more than one Authority bad?" (I) "Only the Gods and Their Champions have Multiple Authority, apart from them the number of people I''ve met in my lifetime can be counted on the fingers of one hand." (Yara) "Just to be clear, she''s older than me if you count her true body." (Elizabeth) "I don''t understand, having multiple Authorities helps with what exactly?" (Alice) "The Authorities always interact with each other, for someone with multiple Authorities it means that their potential is multiplied due to the interconnection between the Authorities, for example, the mother." (Elizabeth) "I will speak only 3 of your Authorities which are Blood, Life, and Death." (Elizabeth) "Separated they are already powerful, but together they form the very existence of all creatures." (Elizabeth) "Having multiple Authorities means you can go further than your opponents and if a Territory is used, someone of the same level will not be able to contest." (Elizabeth) "Not to mention that the Authority you have says a lot about how you fight, having multiple Authorities is fighting as a group rather than as an individual, we''re already at a disadvantage." (Natasha) "So what are we going to do?" (I) "I didn''t think someone from another Universe would be able to reach the Authority, but we''re not sure of the person''s identity either, are we?" (Elizabeth) "Not as far as I can tell, but another question we can raise now is that we don''t know anything about our enemies." (Caitlyn) "But at least I discovered something, they call themselves the ''Apostles of Truth'', it was being screamed in his mind over and over again." (Caitlyn) Everyone was thinking about what Caitlyn had said when Astrid, looking a little lost, raised her hand asking a question. "Could someone exin to me what you''re talking about? I think I got lost along the way... what do you mean by "Authority" exactly?" (Astrid) "..." (all) Chapter 1170 Cap 1168: Mind Battle Part 1 ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''. After Astrid spoke I realized that I never exined to her about the Authority, so I had to exin everything to her just like they once did for me. After this break in the meeting, the issue at hand was discussed again with everyone having had time to think about what they heard and with Astrid being able to better understand what was being discussed. "So should we kill them all?" (I) "But we need the information they have, even now we still don''t know where their bases are." (Astrid) "It has already been confirmed that they are unresponsive, perhaps another form of torment would be more effective." (Natasha) "You''re not going to use that n from the Orphare vige, are you?" (Elizabeth) "It worked really well that time, it was fun too." (Natasha) "Half of them lost their minds and the Princess became a subus." (Elizabeth) "I won''t deny that there are some unpredictable spots, but we still figured everything out through their mind control." (Natasha) "What are you two talking about?" (I) "In the past, Elizabeth asked me for help dealing with an Empire led by a Demigod, it was discovered that they were using taboo techniques and various other things, but the information was scant to the point where we had almost nothing." (Natasha) "Since they were under mind control, we weren''t able to get information from the enemies, but they were getting information from us somehow." (Elizabeth) "No amount of interrogation, potion, magic or torture made the prisoners open their mouths." (Elizabeth) "That''s when I had an idea if pain doesn''t work then why not try the opposite." (Natasha) "A horrible idea from the start and so ridiculous that only an idiot would think of it." (Elizabeth) "She used concoctions of potions and spells to increase the prisoners'' pleasure far beyond the maximum level while removing the satisfaction option, which increased his frustration and messed with his baser instincts, depriving him of even his rationality at one point." (Elizabeth) "The important thing was that it worked, some had their minds broken due to the stimulus, but the Princess who had Demigod blood was tough enough to endure it, but her mind and Soul were corrupted by lust turning her into a Demon, thanks to that we got everything what we wanted." (Natasha) "She had gotten much stronger and more vicious, she killed thousands of people before we were able to contain her." (Elizabeth) "She killed enemies, so it doesn''t matter, what we need might be¡­" (Natasha) "This n won''t work, as long as the mental connection exists nothing will affect her behavior." (Caitlyn) "We can put her aside and try with the other prisoners, there''s no use thinking about what doesn''t work." (Diana) "You''re right, everyone has been through torture and stuff like it, but they might be more receptive to Caitlyn''s approach, let''s go with that." (I) "I''ll try, I can only hope they''re not in the same state as her." (Caitlyn) "Then let''s get together again in 2 days, should be enough time for Caitlyn to at least give each other a try, shouldn''t it?" (I) "Just 1 day would be enough now that I know what I can expect worse, but the extra day gives me more time, I''ll see what I can do." (Caitlyn) ------------------ 2 dayster I was lying on the floor covered in blood and sweat, I was in the mansion inside the Dungeon. "That was a lot harder than I expected." (I) "Did it have to go that far, master?" (Ibuki) "You know me, I find it very difficult to contain my will when I decide to do something." (I) Ibuki who was with me lets me rest my head on his legs as he feeds me thest few drops of blood from a barrel. "Thanks, I should be fine in a few minutes." (I) "You must stop exaggerating, Freya asked to let you know that today there will be another meeting in the crystal castle." (Ibuki) "Was it today? Can''t we postpone it until tomorrow?" (I) "I can let them know that..." (Ibuki) "You won''t say anything, we''re leaving now, Elizabeth asked me to pick you up." (Natasha) "Don''t you see my state?" (I) "Your ears and mouth work, so you''reing." (Natasha) I had spent these few days taking care of the creation of certain bloodlines, I failed many times causing my veins to burst, but I finally seeded and I don''t even have time to recover when my sister drags me to this meeting. -------------- When I entered the room inside the crystal castle on the top floor of the Dungeon, I was the only one in a horrible state with blood and sweat all over my body as well as wearing half-torn clothes that had been damaged by the violent energy fluctuationsing out of my body since yesterday. "Did you turn the night again?" (Alice) "Tonight I''m going to sleep well, I''ve finished the preparations." (I) As I spoke I grabbed a bottle of liquid soap potion and poured it on top of my head washing away all the dirt from my body. After that, I create a curtain of shadows while changing clothes. When I''m seated, Caitlyn flies into the room, still rubbing her eyes from sleep, everyone else already present with her. "Did you find anything out?" (I) "Yes, apart from the prisoner named Haku, there were two more people with their mind blocked." (Caitlyn) "But unlike the first on the list, these 2 didn''t have the echo in their mind, what they had was literally a Necromancer Seal, if I touched their mind too intrusively their bodies and Soul would be destroyed." (Caitlyn) "Can we destroy the Necromancer Seal?" (Ivan) "I could try, I''m the one with the highest Affinity for curses." (I) "It would be useless, this seal cannot be removed, it would be necessary to dig into the Soul and break the individual''s mind to be able to remove this type of seal." (Caitlyn) "Then those two are useless, I''ll talk to Lilith to get rid of them." (I) There''s no point in keeping an enemy alive that won''t bring any kind of benefit and I don''t n on keeping them alive out of pity or one of those stupid things, so I''ll get rid of them while I still remember this matter. "The other prisoners must have nothing on their minds correct?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, I was able to get into their minds and I realized that they don''t have specific memories, nor does the will echo or the Necromancer Seal exist." (Caitlyn) "Did you say something is missing from your memories?" (I) "Yes, their minds seem to have parts missing from several separate ces, I don''t know how they can maintain a mind like that even with a consciousness that borders on normal." (Caitlyn) "Unfortunately I couldn''t get anything into their minds, it seemed as their memories formed something carried those parts away leaving holes in their minds." (Caitlyn) "What are we going to do? Kill everyone?" (I) "I think we just need to try that, Caitlyn." (Elizabeth) "..." (Caitlyn) For some reason, my two sisters look at me at the same time. "What I have to do?" (I) "Now nothing, your mind is clearly weak, go to sleep and tomorrow we can talk about it." (Caitlyn) "All good." (I) I wouldn''t dwell on the subject, I know very well how mentally tired I am after 2 sleepless nights, whatever they want me to do, I''m going to need to be in better condition. ---------------- The next day I find only Caitlyn at the entrance to the crystal castle, she was sleeping on her floating pillow and opens her eyes when I get close. "What do I have to do? Nobody told me anything yesterday." (I) After a night''s sleep my mind was clearer and my body lighter, even the blood in my body had recovered from therge amount I lost yesterday. "I''m only going to exin it once, so pay close attention." (Caitlyn) "What we''re going to do is get into the mind of the woman named Haku just like I did days ago." (Caitlyn) "I thought we had no chance of doing something like that." (I) "And I don''t have it alone, but with you, it will be easier." (Caitlyn) "I need you to buy me time to sever this prisoner''s connection to whoever is responsible for the echo of will in her mind." (Caitlyn) "How do I do this? Any magic or techniques that will need my help?" (I) "What I''m going to do the part, you just need to worry about the will echo, I need you to stop that will echo from acting against me." (Caitlyn) "Once the connection is severed, I won''t be restricted like the previous time, I''ll be able to remove everything we want from her mind." (Caitlyn) "What do I need to do exactly?" (I) "The Will Echo will react instinctively like a monster, it has a conscience, but its instincts will. Be overriding making it easy to draw its attention to you." (Caitlyn) "A mental battle is not like fighting normally, your spells, skills, and items are of no use inside the mind, the way you fight is also different, the only real restrictions are your affinities, your Aura, and your imagination." (Caitlyn) "You''ll understand when we get there." (Caitlyn) After telling me a few things I apany her to where the crystal castle prison is, on the way she tells me more about what I should expect and what I cannot do inside this prisoner''s mind. Chapter 1171 Cap 1169: Mind Battle Part 2 ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''. When we arrived at the prison the woman called Haku was lying unconscious on top of a magic circle, even her closed eyes showed signs of violent movement as her body appearedpletely still. "Are you sure you won''t invade my mind?" (I) "No, even if they try, I can get you out of there faster than it takes them to get deep into your mind." (Caitlyn) "But how am I going to find this echo of will?" (I) "You won''t find him, it''ll be the opposite, how you going in first will draw attention to yourself while I wait to be forgotten to act." (Caitlyn) Sigh "Alright, let''s get this started." (I) "< Nightmare World: Mind Invasion >" (Caitlyn) Suddenly a magic circle appears in my sister''s hands flying to my forehead and I feel my consciousness sinking into darkness a moment before I open my eyes again. "So that''s her mind?" (I) When I opened my eyes I was clearly in a high-techboratory, all the walls were made of metal, there were high-tech items simr to those I found in Astrid''s bases that I have no idea how to use, and there were several things that I couldn''t understand, but it was still possible to see another person in this room, it was a woman with short brown hair. The woman seemed to be doing mathematical calctions and chemical forms or it could be magic as far as I know since she didn''t understand anything that was written. The woman was nervous and acted with unsettling despair, I tried to get closer but I didn''t see her face or maybe I should say that she didn''t have a face when I realized that I paid more attention to the surroundings noticing some details, the first one spoke of sound, it didn''t exist no sound around but a constant huming from all directions. I tried to pay as much attention to the Buzz as I realized it was a voice repeating the same thing, but for some reason, I couldn''t make out what it was. "Something is strange, I was supposed to have already been attacked..." (me) I looked around and there was no one else but the increasingly angry faceless woman, but I also didn''t see many ways out of this ce, I tried to go through the doors and they were all locked, I tried to break the doors or walls, but nothing seemed to work, were I''ve only been here a few minutes and I was stuck. "This must be a memory, are you trying to iste and trap me here?" (I) "That means I already got your attention and now I have to get my attention." (I) I already knew from my conversations with Caitlyn that I couldn''t use spells or abilities here, but I could still use my Aura which I use to maximum effect exploding in all directions without holding back. Crack Crack Crack Crack My Aura caused cracks in all the deaths, a brown light was rising from the cracks and I couldn''t wait any longer, I took this opportunity to gather my Aura into one of my fists in a powerful punch against one of the doors creating even more cracks that were now everywhere before blinding brown light obstructs my view for the blink of an eye before I realize I''m somewhere else. This new ce was much stranger, there were ss cylinders containingrge creatures and most of them had humanoid shapes, the same woman from before had brown hair reaching her waist, but before I looked at what else was around, I felt a chill running through my body. "The only truth is meat!!!" Suddenly someone was standing in front of me, it was the same woman I saw inside the prison, the appearance of the one who owns that body. "Sega the truth... ept the truth... be the truth!!!" She didn''t say anything, but the buzzing I always heard became so loud I could understand what was being said, the world shook as bones suddenly came out of the walls as if they were being flung towards me. I had to dodge hundreds of bones being shot through the walls, ceiling, and floor towards me without stopping. "Those who don''t ept the truth must die... those who embrace the truth will have their eyes opened!!!" Dodging the bone spears wasn''t a big problem, there were a lot of them, but they were objects I could touch, so I was able to defend myself from those I couldn''t dodge, that''s when the bones stop. What happened next was the holes where the bones were sticking out became eyes, hundreds of eyes around me, each a different color. Soon beams of energy in the same color as the eyes were shot towards me, their speed was much greater than the bone spears, I had to dodge every attack and even then I still got hit a few times. I looked at my body realizing I wasn''t seeing wounds on my body, what I saw were ck marks on my skin. I tried to dodge the attacks as I approached the woman who from the start didn''t say anything and didn''t move from her spot. Suddenly it moves punching the air towards me and a part of the wall contorts changing color before forming a giant hand thates towards me. I was expecting a metal hand like the rest of the wall seemed to be but instead, the metal had turned to red flesh, a big giant red hand wasing towards me and I used a boost with just one of my wings forcing my body to go to the side dodging the punch. Without waiting, I continue with the n and use my ws to crush the head of the woman in front of me, thinking it to be the echo of the will, but that was my mistake when the whole body exploded,unching tentacles on top of me trying to hold me in ce. "(Remember what Caitlyn said about her idiot, imagination.)" (I) I use my Fire Affinity to set my body on fire, the tentacles and dark spots on my skin disappearing like steam as my body is once again intact. "Disappear!!!" (I) I use my Aura and fire at the same time spreading to every corner, everything was burning, but I couldn''t rx when suddenly the roof was ripped off revealing not the sky but a colossal cavern, the ceiling of the cavern as well as everything around it being made of meat, it was disturbing to say the least. Before I could make a move the attacks of bones and energy bolts started once more, nowing from outside this room, I didn''t even know what could happen and I was trying to think what I could do to get out of this danger. That''s when everything stopped, apart from me, everything else stopped in time suddenly as if frozen in ce, and cracks once again spread everywhere before purple and blue light erupted from the cracks causing me to close my eyes. When I opened my eyes again I was in apletely different ce, there was nothing around but total darkness, at least that''s what I thought before I saw my sister standing next to a body lying on the ground, it was the same woman. "Was that it? Is it over??" (I) "You did well, now go out to wait, I have to take care." (Caitlyn) "Wait, I still..." (I) When I realize it, my sister is in front of me and gives what I seriously thought was a weak attack, but I was hit with a powerful push throwing me away, when I lifted the body I realized I was lying on the ground next to the same woman as before. I wait in silence watching Caitlyn still floating on top of her pillow, I needed to ask her a few things so I decided to wait until she opened her eyes to talk to her about it. "You bought enough time, I only needed a few tens of minutes." (Caitlyn) "What happened just now? You threw me out." (I) "I was able to sever the connection safely for both of us, but not for her, this connection that generated this echo of the will was an important part of her mind, I needed to stabilize her mind so as not to cause permanent damage." (Caitlyn) Sigh "I''m d this is all over, her mind was kind of disturbed." (I) I can associate some of the things I saw as part of her memory, I don''t know if the attempt to trap me in the memories was this woman''s idea or the work of this echo of will. What I do know is that it was weird not using my powers the way I''m used to, now it''s up to us if we can get some really important information out of her. "Were you able to see her memories?" (I) "No, I was focused on destroying her connection to whoever it was." (Caitlyn) "As time goes on it will be easier to get the information we want, so just wait until then." (Caitlyn) "So I''m going, anything cane and talk to me or ask to be called." (I) With everything resolved, I leave there with a bad mind after all that, so I''m going to bed as soon as I get back to the mansion. Chapter 1172 Cap 1170: Army Of Bugs Part 1 ? Caitlyn was alone with the prisoner for 1 whole day, I have no idea what was going on and I didn''t care, I''m sure in the end my sister will find out what we need from the prisoner. During that day I spent most of the time sleeping, the battle I had inside that woman''s mind was one more attempt to survive that one-sided fight. I didn''t know where the enemy was, the speed and strength of the blows was not the same with many variations, the energy beams were strange, and the damage it caused was not something that made any sense to me. Nothing seemed to follow any kind of logic, it waspletely strange for me to fight in that ce without using most of my powers, I was lucky I didn''t have to win that fight since I don''t know and I could win. "Master, it looks like we have problems." (Nix) "What would be the... damn..." (I) "I take offense at you calling me a problem." (Thalia) "Has the deadline already passed?" (I) "Yes and I would like to take the Souls to Act if possible." (Thalia) At the same time that Nix appeared beside me in the base''s garden, a woman''s figure appears walking from behind her, it was Thalia, Saint of Death. "I won''t hand over all the Souls, but I can give up most." (I) "This is a start, but my Goddess still wants everyone, especially one of the leaders who is in charge of various matters¡­" (Thalia) "I wonder how you know so many things?" (I) "There are no secrets in death and you are always surrounded by death." (Thalia) With the number of battles I''ve been a part of since I was born, I''ve lost count of the number of lives I''ve taken to the point where they be just numbers in my mind. "I''ll let everyone''s souls go after the interrogation, but I''ll still be left with two counting Haku''s." (I) I spent some time discussing this with the Saint of Death, her strong will to take all Souls was not simply a wish of the Goddess for her. I spent a few hours talking to Santa trying to convince her not to cause any more problems with me, I still needed some Souls for my ns. -------------- After the Saint of Death left, my face was sweating, that''s why I didn''t do anything for free now, I asked for her help with something in exchange for the thousands of Souls collected this time and even without liking it she epted the deal. When she left she expected to get back to my physical training, but then Miriam rushed in. "We have a problem, a big problem." (Miriam) "Just exin." (I) "Remember the 5rge ships thatmanded the insects we fought a few days ago?" (Miriam) "..." (I) "I see, they sent more this time... how many are on their way?" (I) "There are 170 Ships like that, they are 3 days away from arrival, maybe faster as they seem to be picking up speed." (Miriam) "How many bugs are around?" (I) "None, other than thest attack it seems they are hiding their troops." (Miriam) "With that arrival time, we can assume that they left wherever their base is after their defeat in thest battle, they must have sent a request for help or a report from our power, and that''s why they sent more troops this time." (Miriam) "That was my point, but it could be more than that, because of the will echo we found we know something or someone was mentally connected with the prisoner." (I) "How did you find them?" (I) "With those colossal things traveling together towards us there''s not much chance of hiding." (Miriam) "Even if our sensors didn''t work due to thest battle, I have left some of our more stealth and speed oriented vehicles spread out on patrol." (Miriam) "You did the right thing, and thanks to that we have time to prepare." (I) "But are you sure it''s them? I can''t help thinking that something is wrong..." (I) "We can''t get too close to them and my subordinates aren''t versed in Aura maniption, even teaching them it will still take years for them to understand how to manipte their Auras correctly." (Miriam) "Okay, what matters now is not wasting our little time." (I) Miriam and I see that Astrid was already doing her job organizing everything in the base''smand room, everyone around her doing their best to follow her orders at the same speed as she is speaking. I didn''t stay there long leaving a few more instructions for her before leaving with Miriam, there were more people to be told about the situation and the meeting I was going to hold. -------------- 2 dayster, in orbit around the. I was with my Families and children around me seeing the big ck dots against the sunlight on the other side of them. "They really came faster than we expected." (I) "We were lucky that Rakan is a magical genius, he was able to create exactly what I asked for." (I) "You don''t know anything, that old man created a lot of spells thinking about you, mainly defensive spells since your bad luck is beyond horrendous..." (Elsaris) "You forgot to say thest word." (I) "Don''t mind her too much, Father." (Samira) "She''s like that with everyone." (Samira) We could all look runched, but from everyone''s posture I could tell that this was just to lighten the mood, everyone was nervous as each ship like this must contain thousands of insects, not to mention those with Summoning abilities. "Father, these creatures look different than the ones we''ve fought before." (Magnus) "..." (I) I focus my Aura on my vision, then use some spells and abilities to better see these enemies even far away. Thanks to that little effort I was able to see theserge creatures up close, Magnus was right this time, these creatures are different, very different. The spaceship-shaped creatures fromst time had their bodies covered in metal scales that when closed gave the impression of being a spaceship, but these creatures now look more like fish. They have a fish fin and tail, and they also have eyes, their scales this time looked natural as if it were some kind of raw metal, these creatures are clearly the unmodified versions that these "Apostles of Truth" usedst time. "They are called Ref¨²gio das Estrs, they are creatures that need others to survive, they have a high energy consumption and in the adult phase it is difficult to feed themselves, that is why these creatures harbor other forms of life inside them, from monsters to people, are intelligent and form a mental link with the mostpatible person to know where to go." (Elizabeth) "They absorb the energies and Aura of those who live within them, but only the energy and Aura that leaks from their bodies naturally." (Elizabeth) "So they basically grow their own food?" (I) "It''s more like a creature that lives symbolically with other creatures, they''re even called abodes of the lost." (Silvia) As I listened to my sister and daughter talking about therge creatures, I kept looking at them until they were in better range for my Aura focused on my eyes being able to see their Aura. Just like before it was awork of Auras interconnecting each other, but this time it was different, I just couldn''t see where the indifference was. "Start getting ready, on my signal we''ll go all out." (I) As I say this, I turn my head to the Navar and Zadiris together from their respective tribes, they are also using special magic, but it is something they have created themselves over the generations. The first strike would be our best opportunity, but I didn''t know where to aim my attacks, but I don''t know which of these creatures is carrying the enemy leader. Last time there were several Death Locust Queens and 1 Empress, at least the ones I fought against, that''s not counting the others, this time I don''t even know how many there are among these enemies. "They are getting close but something is wrong, they are keeping a very defensive formation with less than 10 of them up front." (Natasha) "They are being cautious." (I) "Sir, I need to tell you something..." (Hades) Hadeses close to me and starts talking in a whisper, something, even as he speaks I keep paying attention to the enemies I''m waiting for them to get close enough to start our attacks, but what I just heard from Hades makes me think. "In front or behind?" (I) "I''m not absolutely sure without getting closer, but I believe it''s further back." (Hades) "..." (I) "You have my permission, but remember your safetyes first." (I) "That servant will follow your instructions." (Hades) I see Hades leaving with a big smile on his face and I turn my eyes to Alice who was standing nearby, she just smiled as she nodded in confirmation. Sigh "Then they say I''m the one who can''t stay focused." (I) When I saw the eyes again I realized that therge creatures were close enough, I even noticed that the Aura lines connecting them looked more like energy flows and Aura simr to the current of a river. "I think it''s going to be a little harder than I thought." (I) Chapter 1173 Cap 1171: Army of bugs part 2 1173 Cap 1171: Army of bugs part 2 I wave for Navar to go first, then her Dragons as well as her, all in their Dragon formsunch their breath attacks which converge on the ritual circle in front of them condensing into the form of a Dragon that attacks the enemies, Zadiris is doing the same with your people. "< Star Dragon Ritual: Star Dragon Incarnation >" (Navar) "< Forest Dragon Ritual: Forest Dragon Incarnation >" (Zadiris) Navar''s attack turned into a Dragon that appears to be made from a cluster of stars, while Zadiris'' attack created a Dragon that appears to be formed from countless trees intertwined with 4 pairs of wings made of leaves. The two attacks carried a great amount of raw power and I couldn''t imagine the enemy defending against something like that without paying a great price in blood. The 2 big attacks that when colliding against the enemy should destroy a good part of them or if I''m lucky it can finish them all solving the problem. Unfortunately, the two attacks weren''t able to ept the target, as soon as it was about to hit, the attack went through them and collided against arge crystal. "(Activate your magic now)" (Thalia) "Everyone stand by! NOW!!!!!" (I) "< Blood Bonding Ritual: Blood World Territory >" I forge my connection with everyone by feeling my power flow into my Familiars and Children before adding to their power, then that power flows into the magic crystals we carry while I am controlling my blood to form a magic circle around us, the blood of my Family and Children is absorbed into the ritual, this all happens very quickly. Soon my Aura and Authority are sucked into the ritual circle before starting to mix with the Aura and Authority of others causing the space to start to break down from where we are as it spreads out in all directions. What emerged from behind the break in space was a world of red, white, and ck everywhere, this world was our territory and it extended for a distance capable of containing a world, of course, this was only possible due to the great amount of power that had brought on these crystals as well as a world''sck of resistance to restricting the power of territories. "(Use your Holy Power together with the Blessings of the Gods within you.)" (Thalia) Not knowing what was going on I did that, it seemed like the Saint of Death''s voice carried a sense of urgency, so I didn''t hesitate to do as she said. The others sensing what I was doing used the Holy Power in their bodies that leaks from me to them normally, all this holy power makes the manifestation of a world around us be more real manifesting even the smell of blood, sound of frightening whispers in the dark and sensations of chills on the skin. I also drew on the power of the various Blessings that I always carry within my body that reacts by going to the dark purple heavens, the power of each Blessing creates a constetion in the sky that refers to the statue of the God from which it originated. "NO!!!!!" Crack!!!! The session of events was very fast for less than 1 minute from the attacks of Navar and Zadiris to the image of the enemies disappearing leaving only a crystal in ce, then the crystal absorbing the powers of the two powerful attacks until I activated this Territory Magic Ritual following instructions from the Saint of Death. It was at that moment that a scream came from the crystal as a spiritual attack against everyone before the crystal in question shattered in a huge explosion causing a disturbance in space and revealing the enemies scattered much closer than we imagined, all starting their attacks. Each of the more than 150 Fish-like Creatures lift their scales revealingrge openings through which swarms and swarms of insects emerge, but this time they weren''t the same monstrous insects as thest time, they were half humanoid. These creatures were far from anything that prison could be considered a person, but the shape of their bodies still somewhat resembles that of a person. They were creatures using shells as armor, they wore des clearly made of bones and teeth, and they had wings on their backs ranging from fly wings to more beautiful things like butterfly wings. They were in unnaturally synchronized order as they moved already in battle formation in a matter of seconds. It was then that I felt the power of Aura and Authority of dozens of individuals shing against me, but these rebellious powers trying to take for themselves the right of possession over this space I took, all were suppressed with a counterattack of Holy Power. Furthermore, I noticed that the constetions in the sky that represent the power of my blessings were glowing brightly. "Then I try to find out what happened." (I) "Alice, you take care of the Ritual, the rest of you protect her." (I) "< Eclipse Titan''s Awakening >" (Sakura) "< Blood Eclipse Rage >" (Orion) "< Aura Relic: de of Two Worlds >" (Ragnar) "< Aura Embodiment: dewielder of Two Worlds >" (Ragnar) "< Multi Elemental Incarnation: Fairy of Cataclysm >" (La) "< Rune of Transcendence: Incarnation of Endless Night >" (Nix) "< Holy Summon: Hinata >" (Hinata) "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Awakening: 95% >" (I) "< Eclipse Summoning: Dragon Army >" (I) My Familiars and I exploded our power without holding back going into battle, Navar''s group and Zadiris doing the same. When the battle starts I notice something different and try to divide my attention in the fight to find out what this strange feeling could be. The enemies look more like an army as they''re fighting, but what stands out to me the most is the form they''re taking. "Damn it''s toote..." (I) "< Sacrifice Ritual: Curse of Mirror Bug Confinement >" What was bothering me was the way the Insect soldiers were positioning themselves, it was the shape of a magic circle and it wasn''t just them, the Aura streams that connect all of them was taking on the same magic circle shape. Unfortunately, I realized it toote, the battle has just started and I''ve already fallen into a trap. I didn''t even have time to worry about the others when the space inside the circle was separated from the outside, then the living bodies of the Insect Soldiers that formed this magic circle started to deform into a shapeless heap of flesh gathering in mine front. "< Sacred Field >" (I) I wouldn''t stand by and wait for the enemy to attack again, I use what''s left of my holy power in a holy area spell with purifying effects along with my corrosion skill. I wanted to at least break free from this prison but the progress was slow, unfortunately, I also noticed that the holy magic was doing no damage to the creature in the front flour, all damage seemed to be healed instantly and I felt part of my vitality being drawn from my body in the direction of this thing. In a few seconds, the great mass of flesh contorts itself until it takes on an increasingly clear shape of me, it was apletely white copy of me in the form of a Dragon that attacks me at the moment its body is formed. "< Elemental Incarnation: Fire >" (I) I cover my body with fire as I continue my attacks, unfortunately, it keeps healing, I try to cut its belly but the wound heals, I tried to get a finger just to test and the finger grew back, I even tried to crush a part of the head and nothing seemed to change with the exception of more of my vitality being sucked out of my body by this wretched curse. Nothing I do seems to do any real damage to the damn thing, and it seems like I''m the only one getting hurt in every encounter. "Let''s see if there''s nothing left of you." (I) "< Spatial Compression >" (I) Two magic circles of the spatial element appear, one below and the other above the creature with my appearance, then with a movement of joining hands, the creature''s body shrinks to 1/3 of its size. Wasting no time I open my jaws and start tearing off chunks as fast as I can devouring this thing that tasted like soggy garbage with a hint of disgust. I devoured this thing to thest bit of flesh, for a while I felt my vitality dropping, but with this thing inside my stomach, its body was being continuously corroded by both a Dragon''s stomach acid and my Corrosion Skill. It took me a while to no longer feel my vitality falling, so the prison breaks with me already receiving hundreds of ice spears in my direction as well as the space around me seems to freeze leaving my body immobile. This was clearly a trap waiting for me when I got out of that cursed prison, but then I myself created a distortion in the space around me, deflecting all the ice spears'' attacks and looking at my assant. Chapter 1174 Cap 1172: Army Of Bugs Part 3 ? I managed to deflect the direction of the ice spears distorting the space around me, but this came at the cost of me standing in ce, which gave time for a colossal centipede to move as if swimming in and out of space towards me. This Centipedeunches at me, easily crossing the distorted space, forcing me to defend its attack while I stop distorting the space. "< Blood Summoning: Eclipse Dragon Sword >" (I) I had lost several scales on my chest and hadrge open wounds right down to the bone, nothing that could be considered a serious wound. It''s been a long time since I can''t use normal weapons and armor anymore due to my transformations, so I use the Summoning skill to create weapons based on the characteristics I put into magic and my own powers, so a weapon can be condensed temporarily for me. I usually prefer the sword that contains my holy power and Authority, that Sword is the strongest I can summon, but it takes a lot of energy to maintain and use that weapon, so I''m going to use this sword that doesn''t have any fancy features other than its toughness and edge of the de. With that sword in one hand, I spin using all the strength of my arm to attack that damn insect with legs, but I didn''t hit, he used the same trick as me to distort the space around him making my attack deviate. With nothing to do, I concentrate my space element on the sword and attack again, but I am interrupted by several rays of fireing towards me. I look around knowing this giant monster isn''t the only enemy, the Insect Soldiers were screaming things I wasn''t able to hear in the vacuum of space, but I doubted I could understand even listening. The insect soldiers were big and stronging towards me while the pesky mages stayed behind, these had no hands but had 6 tentacles, 3 on each side, and had butterfly wings, their bodies much smaller in size and leaner. Those mages stayed behind attacking from afar and being a big nuisance to me. "(La, finish off those mages!)" (I) "(I''m a little busy here...)" (La) "(These mages are using Necromancer magic.)" (I) "(I''ll kill every one of those pests!!!!!)" (La) The next thing I saw was a multicolored bolt of lightning streaking across the battlefield before crashing into a wall of Insect Soldiers whose bodies had grown twice asrge serving as flesh shields for the mages. I didn''t lie to La, these idiots really are using Necromancy all the time, plus they are the weirdest because these monsters have Elf faces from half of the face up while their jaws are still those of an Insect that had more teeth what a shark. Suddenly a small hole opens in space where La in her human sizees out covered in green blood with a smile that makes anyone''s spine shiver making them forget about her beautiful appearance. I just see from afar trees growing anding out of space itself creating a forest of fire, ice, and lightning. "Now it''s just missing you!" (I) I give a strong thrust with my wings charging towards the Centipede while shing towards it with my sword covered in Space Element Ki. My every swing shatters the shell of that damn bug, but I never manage tond a fatal blow, this thing moves so weird for me to predict how it''s going to move. After a few more minutes his body was already in pieces, he was no longer receiving attacks from the mages from afar, but he was still being harassed by the Insect soldiers, which is the main reason why he still wasn''t done with that damn Centipede. Looking at the state of the battle, I know that there doesn''t seem to be any change, we seem to be at an advantage of individual power, but the numbers don''t seem to go down, it''s been several minutes since the enemies have not stoppeding out of these big Living Spaceships. "I have to attack these things." (I) "(Hinata and Orion, take care of these damn creatures.)" (I) Even without them responding I can feel their confirmation, I also saw that I was thest one to make that decision. My sisters seem to be already doing this, as well as Zadiris and Navar, all of whom are attacking the giant creatures and leaving the troops to my party. "I guess I''ll just focus on the troops then." (I) I look around and there already seems to be a lot of blood and bodies around, even though it''s only been a few tens of minutes since the start of the fight, it should be enough, I turn towards Alice who is controlling the magic ritual that I created this colossal Territory. "Alice!! Activate now." (I) --------------- Pov Hades: After receiving confirmation from Master Zenos, I move away from him while concentrating my awareness to the maximum. "(Somebody...)" "I found." (I) As I found it I turned in the direction I felt the call of faith, it was faint but unmistakable, but when I turned in that direction there was nothing. "I will not doubt what my master bestowed upon me." (I) "< Spatial Concealment >" (I) Without hesitation, I start to go slowly towards where I felt the call, but before that, hide my body by folding the space around me so that no one will be able to see my body at the same time that I hide my Aura inside my body. Almost at the same time as I started to go in that direction two powerful attacks happen behind me, I turn around and see the attack collide not against the enemies that proved to be an illusion, but instead collide against a crystal. It was then that the enemies revealed themselves almost around us already starting the attack, so the grandmaster uses his power creating an area under his control. "(Should I help in the battle or continue the quest?)" (I) "..." (I) I had a desire to help my master inbat, but my strength alone wouldn''t make a big difference in this kind of fight, my power should only reach the level of Master''s Familiars and it''s still far from Master''s power, the power of his sisters and mainly the power of the 2 Elder Dragons. "(I must continue on the quest, the master has already supported my request, so I will go on like this.)" (I) "(It turned out to be one of the enemy''s creatures.)" (I) It was after the enemies revealed themselves that I realized that I was on my way to one of their special so-called "vehicles", these creatures are veryrge and the call I am hearing seems to being from within. I had to go in there, but I don''t know the maximum strength level of the enemy inside and even I can''t fight thousands of enemies being in a ce unknown to me. "< Shadow Incarnation >" (I) I transform my body into shadows as I hide and move towards thisrge creature as countless Insects pour out of it in formation like an army. With my body hidden in the shadows, I enter through one of the openings, changing from shadow to shadow of the insects leaving, following the opposite flow of them, I manage to enter inside therge creature. The openings that lead outside have barriers that keep the atmosphere inside the creature from escaping, that opening leads to a corridor of flesh where the walls and floor are as hard as stone. I follow this hallway into arge room where I find what looks like an Insect Empress summoning more and more insects that are heading out, if this continues the numbers will never decrease. "(I must notify the master about this when I leave, for now, it seems that there is mental interference, perhaps caused by the tangle of aura streams around.)" (I) Knowing I could be discovered at any moment, I return to the task at hand, I turn away from the Insect Empress and into other corridors, rooms, and what looks like aboratory. This whole ce was made of flesh, as such the entrances and exits of the rooms do not have doors making it easier for me to enter or leave at will, the light of all this cees from the veins running through the walls and ceiling, the blood of this creature seems have luminescence. I try to concentrate to feel the direction I''m trying to go, it takes me tens of minutes to find the correct ce and I enter, for some reason, this was the only room without lighting in this whole ce. I enter and quickly realize that there is almost no one else inside this ce with the few presences I felt were too weak to do anything against me. "(Looks like this is the ce.)" (I) I notice that the bugs are walking straight without even trying to enter this ce as if the room in question doesn''t exist. When I enter I feel the faint presence I felt before deeper and I go there, this time I can hear clearly in my mind what it says. "(Anyone... please... I pray....help...)" When I get closer what I find is an Insect Empress, even in the dark I can see it perfectly, its limbs have been torn off and are scattered around the room along with many others, one of its eyes is gone and its jaw is open, several iron needles are stuck in her head, I don''t know what kind of torture this is or what she did to deserve this, but enough is enough now. "In the name of Zenos, youe with me." (I) Chapter 1175 Cap 1173: Army Of Bugs Part 4 ? The battle was at a draw, the numbers were on the enemy''s side, the insect army was too much fraud, and it would be even more dangerous if we were outside this territory that I created, that''s why when I saw through the enemies'' strategy of winning making us tired first, I told Alice to start the main function of this ce. From the blood staining thend and floating in the air of that territory, hands emerged as the blood umted in certain amounts on all sides taking various forms, the same as Vampires with red hair, eyes, wings, and skin, incarnations of the very blood that exist throughout the world sole purpose of consuming every drop of blood in existence. When they appear the battle before in a tie turns in our favor since the more blood on the battlefield the greater our advantage, the Vampires of that Territory cannot be killed in the normal way, they carry all my resistances and their bodies use the spilled blood in this Territory to heal from any damage, the only way I''ve found to kill them so far is the total annihtion of their bodies, otherwise, they will never stop attacking. This time the fight was in our favor and I wasn''t going to let this chance pass, I felt Hinata''s power in one direction, I saw countless grotesque arms emerge from cracks in space and grab one of the creatures used as spaceships. Itsrge body was taking continuous damage under this attack which only got worse as heads bigger than mine popped out in ce of arms and started to devour therge living creature along with everyone inside it bite after bite with insatiable hunger. Hinata was taking care of those enemies and with Orion things weren''t much different in terms of brutality, therge creature he attacked was bleeding everywhere even without any apparent wounds, and the creature writhed in extreme pain, visible for all to see. But even seeing that, I couldn''t waste the little time I had to see the progress of the battle, so I went back to causing death wherever I went, my ws prated their shells, my sword slices their bodies, and my strength breaks through any restriction that try to impose on me. As soon as I started to move I didn''t stop, I split a warrior Bug in two with my sword and used one hand to squash a wizard Bug. My tail being used to kill those who try toe from behind my back, and the wounds umted on my body, no matter how much stronger I am than them, over time they learned to focus attacks on specific points increasing their damage on top of me. But even with that kind of strategy it wasn''t worth it, the damage they did to me was far from fatal, moreover, even while I was fighting my wounds were quickly healing as their Auras andck of Authority couldn''t interrupt my cure. Even though we were in a more advantageous position, I didn''t let it go to my head, because I knew that no one would stand still and be beaten without doing anything, in a situation like that they have two options which are to try to run away with emphasis on the word "try" since I won''t allow it that or they will try to turn the tide of battle towards them once more, which would mean they must have more cards to y that they haven''t used yet. I expected their trump card to be the appearance of one or possibly more Insect Empresses, for them the Insect Swarm to be fighting this way must mean that they are leading from within theserge creatures. But I didn''t expect that I was wrong when something went through my chest, it was one of the Star Dragons of the tribe of Navar, its arm had be a bone drill that went through my chest destroying my two lungs, spine, and my heart. "Gehrs!!!" (I) "You''re going to need more than that." (I) Right after the blow, I didn''t let the pain hit me too much and I acted in my moment making my tail tip cross the Dragon''s head killing it while throwing it to the side, one arm of mine to defend a second attack that came from inside the space through a crevice. "An apostle of many Gods I see and a son of Selene as you might expect, a new breed of freak like his sisters." I let him speak while using my Authority that was the core of this territory to force him to enter by locking the space inside. "Since you came this far, then STAY!!!" (I) "With pleasure!" Suddenlyes another attack towards me, but before I could react the Star Dragon came with a breath attack towards me. "< King Pressure >" (I) This is a skill that uses my Aura to apply physical pressure to everyone around me, with the power of Authority involved it gets even stronger, causing the Star Dragon to suddenly be as still as a statue a few feet away from me still in the position of its attack. No more having to worry about this cute Dragon giving this Star Dragon a strong whip with my tail sending it flying away. "< Blood Curse: Demonic Blood Corruption >" (I) I use all my Demonic power in a blood curse causing all the blood that came out of my body through the wound to be needles of blood going towards the one who was hiding. It soon turns out to be a Human male, but his body was as big as mine in Dragon form, so maybe he''s a Giant or is using some powerful magic. He has no hair but has tattoos that start at his head and go down to what I imagine is the rest of his body, he had nothing in his hands but he could feel the power of the Authority in his fists. My blood needles surprise him when he was forced to leave his hiding ce, he tried to dodge, but I control the blood that makes up his entire structure and use it to make the needles make a curve hitting this man from the side of the body. But the needles didn''t prate his skin, a lightyer of dark green light covered his entire body protecting him. "You''ll need to do a lot more than that, Demigod." "< Territory: Ruler >" "< Treasure World >" His Aura and Authority try to sh with mine permeating this entire Territory, but failed, but even so, the simple impact made me and him spit blood at the same time. "Wretch, how can you resist!" "< Corrupt >" His power instead of taking the ce for himself creating a territory, which he can''t do, he dilutes his power in the surroundings making a smile form on my face. "< Restrict >" (I) "< Blood Sealing >" (I) Blood flows from the heavens, earth, and Vampires of this Territory while this man''s Aura and Authority are constrained in one ce before being surrounded by red Blood. At that moment, the constetions in the sky formed by my blessings shone and each one formed a light that hit the Blood Seal I created making it even stronger. "Now it''s your turn,e on!!!" (I) Me and him started a fierce fight, thatst seal used up a big part of my energy and I still had a hole in my chest, my vitality is rapidly dropping while I''m healing, but it still shows how hurt I am, until I keep moving it''s taking all my willpower. "Now!" (I) Soon 6 cracks of space form around this giant, I use my own blood and threads to restrict its movement for at least 1 second, which was very difficult in my weakened state. Even though it was a restriction of seconds prevented him from running away in time for 6 attacks toe out of the cracks hitting him from all sides, it''s the attacks of my 6 Familiars. "You bastard, after I kill you I will take your power... the power of a Demigod..." "Die and shut up you damn bastard!" (Natasha) "" (Natasha) With that attack, the light faded around his body and his injuries still seemed light, but that didn''t matter when my sister appeared swinging her sword, cutting his neck in half, even though he was still alive he didn''t seem able to heal like before, probably due to my sister''s Authority denying the cure. "Come here, let me handle it." (Natasha) "< Blood Spear >" (I) Blood spurts out of my wound and passes through my sister as it crystallizes and pierces the Bugs head behind her for a sneak attack. "< Blood of Healing >" (Natasha) Natasha bites her own wrist and leaves her blood shining full of vitality in my chest, I feel the vitality running through my whole body before realizing that the hole in my chest was just closing. I looked around and the battle was still as before, my Familiars took up positions around us so we wouldn''t be interrupted while I was receiving treatment. "Thanks." (I) "It was nothing, now let''s get rid of these bastards once and for all." (Natasha) Chapter 1176 Cap 1174: Army Of Bugs Part 5 ? Pov Mazari (Insect Empress): "Ma''am, I don''t think this n is suitable for our swarm." "You don''t have what it takes, this is the course of action the Imperial Council has decided on." (I) "We move as one, we exist as one!" (I) "Excuse my disrespect ma''am... argh!" I use my ws to crush this servant''s head, then ce my hand in Starhaven''s core. "(This is already the fifth servant you''ve killed, there are still 2 to go, are you sure she wants to continue?)" "(Yes, unfortunately, I need a proper excuse to destroy these abominations.)" (I) "(My body is already at the limit of supporting your modifications, I don''t know how much longer I can keep pretending.)" "(You must bear it, we can''t go on as we are going, the swarm''s unity is getting lost and corrupted because of them.)" (I) "(You will be exposed sooner orter, give up this n, I can still destroy those corrupted inside me, you can build your Hive somewhere else.)" "(Alone we are weak, there is little I can do and I can''t choose when to spawn an Imperial Offspring, we need more to keep the bnce.)" (I) "(I''m watched over by these freaks, but you still do your part well, we have to wait for the moment of attack and move as one, that''s why I made those who think like me be brought in, even those who were trapped by them.) " (I) "(That one, don''t be careful...)" "(Share with me...)" (I) I close my eyes to share my Familiar''s senses, I too had felt an absurd burst of energy, so I had to check what was going on. When I closed my eyes sharing my Familiar''s senses I saw two powerful attacks heading towards our bait, attacks multiple times stronger than we were expecting, the illusion was supposed tost longer thanks to the barrier around it while the crystal was absorbing the power behind the attacks, but the power of this attack was so devastating that it instantly destroyed the barrier and dispersed the illusion revealing the crystal. "It can''t stay like this, I need to move first." (I) I use my Aura at full power forcing my Aura to carry my will into the Swarm''s mindstream. "(The enemies know about the n, I''m ordering the start of the attack now!!!)" (I) "(By the Swarm!!!)" (I) "(FOR THE SWARM!!!)" (Swarm) I keep most of my Aura connected with the Swarm''s mindstream while part of the Aura still remains within me to protect my mind. Soon I shared the senses again while controlling part of the Swarm during the battle. From the beginning I was surprised when we revealed ourselves, I expected many scenarios, this includes the use of Territories by enemies, but with the power of the Swarm we would be able to crush their Territory while putting ours in ce, I nned to use this moment to hide my actions since my Authority is still above others. "What''s wrong with this damn ce!" (I) No matter how hard I try, my Territory is active, even though my Authority''s power is being heavily restricted, I also hear the sameints from others, but it seems that in their case it was even worse with their Authority not being able to let even the body. "This feels like our Swarm Realm, multiple presences connecting to each other as they build together a single Realm." (I) "I''ve never heard others talk about something like this, even in the Swarm''s memory there is no such history... how did they do it!!!" (I) "Ma''am, sorry to interrupt..." Before she finished speaking her Skull gained a new hole when my finger crossed her forehead, so her body falls over the previous servant, with that only one more left that soon appeared. "..." "I allow you to speak." (I) "Empress, our troops follow the attack as ordered, I am willing to contribute as I see fit whether that be by being your spokesperson, giving advice if you wish, or..." "I don''t need anything, there is no n or strategy that could be better than mine, I don''t need a mouthpiece either, as the Insect Empress my voice must be heard and obeyed!" (I) "Now gather those you call researchers in ces where they didn''t cause problems for the mobilization of troops, also stop their experiments during the attack." (I) "As thedymands." After the Mutant Bee Queen leaves I went back to see what the enemies were doing, I''m sure everyone else''s focus is on the battle, I''ll have to hurry, I just hope they understood my orders through the code we agreed on, no we will have other opportunities. As soon as the battle got out of hand, it seems that there were more Dragons among the enemies than I thought possible, even 2 Elder Dragons that the Swarm still remembers in memory. There are also several strange creatures fighting our troops, each one more bizarre than the next, their Auras also bearing simrities to someone among them, I remember him reporting those aberrations. "(I order...)" (I) I start passing orders to implement attacks against the enemy leader, this one was responsible for the Territory, I can feel his presence resonate with the environment as one, so I know it''s him. I use one of the others ns, they really demean themselves to use our people as sacrifices like that, their deaths in battle can''t be avoided, but not tools, they live, fight and die for the Swarm, warp their purposes and desecrate their bodies that way form is disgusting. "Wait, what is this..." (I) For a second I felt something enter my Familiar''s body, it was very weak to the point that my Familiar didn''t pay attention, but I''m always attentive since the aberrations arrived, so I always keep my focus on the details. "(Keep that weak presence under surveince.)" (I) "(I almost didn''t notice him, should I destroy?)" "(Must not be one of the freaks, your presence seems to resemble others out there.)" (I) "(Must it be a Familiar or Summon take care of it and find out where it walks in your body as well as where it''s going.)" (I) As time went by I saw what I assumed was the enemy leader fighting, his power is superb and his stamina a major nuisance, I can''t find anything that makes any sense to use as him, so I made the troopspensate for theck of power with attacks coordinated to reach the same ce. As the fight continued I saw another Empress focus her attention on him, I also saw other Starhavens fall by the wayside, some opponents are just too strong. "(Looks like he''s getting close to his prisoner?)" "(The intruder? How did he get to her?)" (I) "(He seems to be following a path that leads directly to her, he often took the wrong path as if he knew the direction and didn''t know the way to get there.)" "(I can''t go, send my true Servant there, it seems I can''t wait any longer to act.)" (I) "(As you wish, she was hidden where you instructed, she is not far from the containment area.)" "(Do this and try to contact this intruder, I need answers on how he knows where to go.)" (I) "(Get everyone to start acting, we don''t have any more time, we can''t let our allies start dying along with the other Starhavens.)" (I) "(I will now.)" Specifying what my Familiar should do, I returned to my task of continuing tomand the troops. That''s when I saw one of the Dragons attacking the other, then the space opened up revealing an attack against the Dragon that was attacked by itspanion. --------------- Pov Zenos: The fighting kept getting more and more intense, I was physically healed but had lost a lot of energy, and blood from everywhere was being used by the Territory to create more of our army. The Dragons I''ve summoned and the Vampires created by the Territory have made a big difference, but it seems that this is far from over when one of therge creatures begins to change shape as if it were some kind of beast. Several heads grow from the front like some kind of Hydra, the arms that started out skinny became thick and full of muscle, its hands were actually sickle-shaped, and thousands of thin tentacles grew from the back with eyes at the ends. This thing was grotesque in many ways, but it wasn''t my job to fight it, I focused on the insect soldiers, strangely some seemed to change their shapes mid-attack to catch me off guard in a sneak attack. Of course, that kind of thing didn''t work for me, but it still made it difficult to deal with so many enemies. "Why is this thinging towards me?" (I) While I was fighting I noticed a presence focusing on me and when I looked I saw that therge creature from before it transformed wasing towards me even though it was receiving attacks from Zadiris, several tree branches still stuck in its body leavingrge wounds in the colossal body of the creature. "< ck Mist >" (I) I didn''t know why it wasing towards me and I didn''t want to find out, thinking about it I created a ck cloud at the same time as distorting the space, this would hide my body and confuse the enemy with some luck. Chapter 1177 Cap 1175: Army Of Bugs Part 6 ? Why did this damn thing have toe at me, I tried to run because I felt like it was one of those suicide attack situations, he was being attacked by Several Dragons and received an attack from Navar, yet he ignored his attackersing towards me. on top of me while I was still being attacked. "(That damn bastard wants to take me down with him!?)" (I) "< Summoning: Blood Dragon >" (I) Lesser Familiars are like first-generation monsters, pure instinct, and no intelligence, they are creatures that follow the will of their summoner and are usually loyal weaker than Contracted Familiars, but with all that blood and that Territory it should be enough. Half of the blood Vampires crumble into blood gathering to form a magic circle, soon a fully red Dragon with an Aura charged by hunger emerges, its size 3 times mine. That Dragon as soon as it appeared directly attacked the big pursuering after me. He didn''t need to win, just distract this giant thing long enough for the others to finish him off. Being tired and just recovered from my injuries, I went over to Alice and bit her neck to drink her blood, it seems that since she is my Saint, her blood has a higher recovery effect for me ites almost as close as blood of Natasha with the advantage of also recovering my energies. "The Blood Dragon is now under his leadership, distract that thing north." (I) "I will do as ordered..." (Alice) Leaving her behind, I change back to my Dragon form and attack the insect army troops, or that''s what I wanted to do before I realized what wasing out of the otherrge creatures. It was arge insect with thick and sharp scales instead of the carapaces of insects, it also had only one big eye, and it was far from having a human form, its appearance was that of aplete monster, two scythes with great reach, high defense with scales and high speed by the way it moves. "What is it this time." (I) These things start attacking almost immediately when they appear ande right at me. I don''t know what''s going on, but the way I see it, it looks like the damn bugs have dered Zenos hunting the day. There are dozens of these little pests and their speeds are greater than mine, if I couldn''t sense their movement in advance I would have been injured several times since the start of the fight. These things were moving around me and attacking one after another from strange angles and directions making it difficult for me to move or counterattack. I defend myself from an attack from behind while closing my wings to avoid another attack at the same time as I spin my tail piercing another one that hade behind my leg. Even wounded, these things move without a problem as if the wounds are unimportant. Fighting these things was being difficult, even for my Familiars it was difficult tounch attacks since the enemies were so close to me, another problem is that I don''t have time to use Skills or spells due to the constant attack against me. I was doing my best to fight, but these things were too fast and strong, even breaking through their natural armor is taking all my strength to do any damage due to not having time to do more than one attack. "(Nix, finish them off!)" (I) "(I''ming.)" (Nix) I kept fighting, but the enemies were coordinating better and better and I couldn''t do effective damage to those damn things anymore, the only one I managed to kill was one I bit off his head, catching him off guard. After a few minutes, Nix appears in his Dragon form and along with it came endless darkness that when they descended bringing the light back it showed that he was further away from the enemies. "< Eclipse Breath >" (I/Nix) I joined forces with Nix with each using an opposing breath attack, me using the power of the Sun and she using the power of the Moon, our two Breaths fused together because of our Auras creating a straight line attack of pure destruction. When we stopped I had spent more than half of the energy I just recovered drinking km of Alice''s blood, even so this fight seems to never end, when the main characters appear. ---------------- Pov Hades: "In the name of Zenos, youe with me." (I) When I appeared in front of the Insect Empress her eyes were on me, but herdy was not able to utter understandable sounds, but she was still hearing her voice as before. "(Help... help... help... help...)" "May the blessing of Zenos be upon you to bring salvation." (I) "< Blood Eclipse Magic: Eclipse Stigma >" (I) "Be thankful that Zenos heard your prayers and answered your call,e..." (I) I ce my hand on the center of her chest while using a spell that I myself created throughout this year of my studies, the Eclipse Stigma is a mark created using Holy Power with a trait of Authority, its mechanisms are simr to a curse in its ability to attach itself to the individual. With that curse a flow of power under my control forms between her and me, I''m just being the intermediary of his power to reach those out of her way. The Stigma is made of 27 interconnected magic circles in the shape of a golden Sun with a silver waning Moon in the middle, this Stigma is engraved in the body and Soul of the individual who must ept the Stigma by their own will. "Are you a Priest? Interesting." I don''t even try to turn around and start loosening the maimed Insect Empress''s restraints, lines running from my finger tips as I carefully wrap her around her, creating protective and healing spells around her leaving only her head sticking out. "Aren''t you afraid I''m going to attack you?" "You don''t exude murderous intent, and your presence is weak to the point where you''re easy to kill if necessary." (I) "Besides, an enemy would have already attacked me while I was distracted." (I) "You mind, you were never distracted from the start, do you think I don''t feel the thing in my shadow ready to kill me?" "Looks like your senses are pretty good." (I) On my way here I released many Killer Shadows, Lesser Familiars that I myself developed to support my lord''s protection. Even as I was talking to him I kept working collecting all the torn off limbs around not knowing which ones belong to this Insect Empress, maybe Miss Natasha can do something about it with her expertise in healing. "You don''t need to hurry, this isn''t the only one and I''m not your enemy." "You''re not an ally either, you''re just a messenger who hasn''t delivered the message so far." (I) "I thought simply talking would be pointless, you don''t seem to care, which did you hope to change after showing I''m not an enemy." "Just say what you must and I''ll decide what I must do based on your words." (I) I didn''t stop paying attention to the surroundings, somehow my Familiars noticed the change in the corridors, the people who were supposed to be rushing around here were using new paths leaving this empty, in a few meters around us there''s no one else as far as I can feel. "I came here to propose a cooperation between my Empress and her master, Priest." "My Empress wishes to seek refuge for herself and her followers, which includes me." "Why go against your race?" (I) "Don''t you understand, internal struggles have always happened and always will, but when external enemiese wee together as one." "But now things have changed, the Swarm is following a light that leads only to doom and forgetting the old ways." "Those who started and are still fighting are enemies in our eyes." "I ept only in my name a temporary cooperation until the end of this battle, whates after will depend on what your leader discusses with my lord." (I) "For my Empress that is all we need." When I turn around and see the one who spoke so far, I see a half-humanized ant, I can feel the Aura power on him separated from the Aura flow that I have been avoiding getting too close to until now, he seems to be hiding from his ownpanions. "(As the master said, the enemy of my enemy is a possible ally.)" (I) "(I hope I''m making the right decision, it would be much easier if I could contact my lord.)" (I) "What should we do now?" (I) "My Empress cannot move until the end, she is under surveince because she already tried to open the Swarm''s eyes once." "We will act to free those who think like my Empress, my duty was to bring the one you carry, there are others like me rescuing and mobilizing those who are following my Empress." "If I can get out of here I can take care of this a lot faster." (I) "Come with me, I will guide you to the others." "(I hope I''m doing it right.)" (I) Chapter 1178 Cap 1176: Army Of Bugs Part 7 ? I was tired, this time the fight wasn''t long, but my energy expenditure is higher than ever, the enemies are strong and fight with extraordinary coordination. "Haaa... haaaa... haaaaa... haaaa..." (I) "Master, you need to rest." (Nix) "Not yet, they should appear soon." (I) "Who should show up?" (Nix) "Natasha told me, they like to hunt the leaders to take their lives with their own ws, they are also very proud..." (I) So far, every Insect Empress I''ve encountered hase out to fight only when the insect army has proved unable to go against me, after talking with Natasha I''ve begun to understand the reason for that, her pride. I look around seeing that the insects are making a space around us without any of them attacking, I keep paying attention and I notice their Auras focused not on me but in a specific direction. "They arrived." (I) There were 30 of them this time, each one of them an Insect Empress, their physical characteristics ranging from a woman whose lower body belongs to a Centipede to a woman who instead of skin has a carapace covering her entire body including her face. There are many this time, their Auras no weaker than mine, in fact, their Auras were breaking loose from the surrounding army. The tangle of Aura flow that connected all the insects with these Insect Empresses is being cut, but instead of the insect army falling into Chaos like the previous times, they retreat bing defensive while maintaining the Aura flow, maybe there is more of these hidden Insect Empresses. "(Alice!!!!)" (I) "< Blood Ruler Incarnation >" (I/Alice) I wasn''t going to stand by and wait for the enemies to make all the preparations, I used my connection to this Territory to extend my will directly with Alice giving the signal. Soon my power and Authority throughout the Territory vibrates as the constetions created by the blessings of the Gods shine brightly in the sky. All blood Vampires melt into liquid when pulled to the same ce creating a colossal image of me in Human form with my body fully covered in red scale armor holding two reddders. Without expecting anything, this giant version of me was more than 10 kilometers tall while attacking with a force that made space vibrate, but that didn''t happen as I thought, the crystal that was previously inside the illusion and absorbed the power of Dragon''s attacks before, that same crystal had at some point appeared among the Insect Empresses. This damn crystal was gigantic and emanated an energy that even made my body tremble, the 30 Insect Empresses defended my colossal version''s attacks with an energy ray attacking from this crystal as they created an almost solid stream of Aura connecting all of them just like the crystal. "This is no good, the Territory won''t take it." (I) "Navar!!! Zadiris!!!" (I) I wouldn''t be able to face these things even using my colossal version, I needed to call the two greatest forces on our side to join the battle. ----------------- Pov us: I was following the enemy still carrying the mutted Insect Empress, it seems like nothing in the corridor we are passing through strange corridors as it forms in front of us. We went to a room where there was another Empress, this one had a weakened body with hunger stamped on her face and almost empty eyes, otherwise, her body seemed to bepletely intact, but that didn''t change the fact that her Aura was very strange as if her will was breaking. "Don''t get close, bugs don''t control their instincts, we just direct them where we want." "With her hunger, she will attack you instantly as her hunger has weakened her rational mind leaving only instinct." "Deal with her yourself." (I) I wait a few minutes, while he uses a crystal to touch the bars trapping this Insect Empress, when that happens the restraints turn to liquid metal falling to the ground. The one apanying me ripped off one of the arms and ced it in front of the Empress who opened her jaws from which a very long tongue slowly came out to wrap itself around the arm before pulling it out. The first few bites were weak and powerless, but within seconds it became an easy task for her to crush that arm and swallow it, her eyes got a brighter glow as she looked at the Bug that helped her before looking at me. For an instant, I felt her murderous intent directed at me and I saw in her eyes that she saw me as food, but the servant insect ces himself between the two of us half kneeling to stop her. "Empress, I ask you to resist her hunger a little longer, the one behind me is a precious ally that helps us to rescue you and fulfill Empress Mack''s ns." "..." (Bug Empress) She ces her hands on the wall and stands up, she looks at me with diminished murderous intent and then moves closer to the wall, but specifically close to one of the veins near the wall where this creature''s luminous blood circtes illuminating part of this ce. She bites into the vein and spends a few seconds looking at herself in the blood of this colossal creature before stopping, the wound she made closing as her jaw lets go of the creature, so her demeanor bes more graceful and I feel the hunger in her Aura diminish a lot when you turn to me. "Servant of Mack, you did well to save me, but I have not forgotten that my situation is due to the fact that I believed in the Empress you serve." (Bug Empress) "If I may say so..." "I allow you to speak, but not in that foreignnguage." (Bug Empress) "¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ñ." "¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ð." "¡ð¡ð." (Bug Empress) I don''t know what he said, the way they talked wasn''t even words, it was weird sounds and strange tongue clicks that don''t sound like any of thenguages I know. For some reason, this Insect Empress'' attention on me only became more intense before she raised her hand to interrupt the words of the Insect whose arm was growing a new one. "You are not a Priest, your presence seems different, but your connection with some God is undeniable." (Bug Empress) "Why do you have one of my sisters on your back? Why do you choose to make an alliance with deserters from our race?" (Bug Empress) "I heard a prayer for help and with the approval of my Lords I came to seek the one who reached out to the glory of my Lord Zenos." (I) "I''m also here because I believe we have amon enemy, the situation of your race doesn''t matter to me personally, but my lord may think differently." (I) "All this talk is a waste of time, we should be gone by now, the tremors of battle are not stopping." (I) "Empress, with all due respect, my Empress asked to let everyone know that the time for thinking is over." "Very well, let''s move on." (Bug Empress) For me, all this was a waste of time, but I knew that Insect Servo was being as fast as possible, the Insect Empress came right behind me while Insect Servant was following a new path that opened up right in front of him. In time we reached a room where severalrger insects were waiting, these were not humanoid in appearance, they were a mixture of birds and spiders, this time the Servant Insect spoke in the same strangenguage as before, so the Empress stretched out her hand making threads of Aurae out of your body and attach themselves to the body of Insect monsters. It was then that I felt a fluctuation in space as they all disappeared. After that we went through other rooms looking for more insect monsters of various types, what I noticed in all of them was that their bodies didn''t have the same abominable presence as the monsters fighting outside. After passing dozens of boys in a row, we arrived at a ce that only had one person, and by person, I literally mean one person, a Human who was clearly in a pitiful state full of scars. "Who is he?" (I) "Someone who can help if we can get his mind back." (Bug Empress) "He is someone allied with my Empress and thest to be picked up." "Now are you going to take us to the exit?" (I) "Yes, when we leave I hope you can help us avoid fighting your people." "As long as you don''t attack and show hostility towards them, I can promise you will be listened to." (I) My lord does not attack without reason, not to mention that these insects can know more about the Apostles of Truth, they can be good sources of information which is exactly what we are looking for now. "Come on, lead the way." (I) When we finally left, we were at the back of therge creature, I also saw the Insect Empresses together in the distance, but what surprised me was a door that opened right in front of us, from inside came an Insect just like the one that led me here, then the two touch each other bing one. "< Close Door >" The Bug Servant ces his hand on the door and says something before the door dissolves into a liquid that passes through the Bug Servant''s arms before being absorbed. "I assume it''s a spatial ability and the others you spoke of are in there, correct?" (I) "Yes, now I ask that we leave now..." Suddenly two intense Auras collide making my vision spin by the impact on my Aura. Chapter 1179 Cap 1177: Army Of Bugs Part 8 ? The 30+ Insect Empresses were all connected by their Aura flows just to each other, I could see their Aura lines connect and intertwine forming ropes, they were binding like chains to each other with their Auras at the same time as integrating the crystal with the power of the Dragons'' attack in their Aura flow. That Crystal itself already has a lot of power and adding that to the power of 30 Insect Empresses only raises the danger level, I could feel the Territory trying to resist the increasing pressure emanating from them, even the colossal version of me that was one of the trumps that I had did nothing against them, that''s why I called Zadiris and Navar who were the strongest. "We can''t use our power, the Crystal is using our own power to resist our attacks." (Navar) "You shouldn''t go either, Zenos." (Zadiris) "These monsters are strong together, as they are doing now, they also learn quickly." (Zadiris) "Let me take care of it you weaklings... hahahaha..." (La) Suddenly La appears with an excited and happy expression as if she were a child at her first children''s party, it almost makes me forget the green and purple blood stains all over her body showing what kind of massacre she just came out of. "He is sure?" (I) "I''m sure I''ll smash their heads and squeeze their hearts into a delicious ss of juice before I go to sleep." (La) "(That was extremely specific and spoken very naturally...)" (I) As always, La being as psychopathic as possible as shees up to me and bites my arm, punching my blood as the marks on her body and her hair begin to glow. "< I who represent the power of the one who rules over all Fairies call upon your power to wash nature with the blood of those who break the natural bnce of all things,e Goddess of Fairies, Aine! >" (La) I could feel through my connection with La a more raw kind of power thates to us differently, with me it feels like a pressure that tries to pull me away from La at first before stopping as if epting me being there. La''s body is enveloped in rainbow light as the crown on her head grows and her wings transform into rainbow-colored butterfly wingsrger than three times the size of her body. "< Divine Incarnation: Rejection of Reality >" (La?) As soon as that presence flooded La''s body and emanated to the surroundings like background music reaching everyone. Soon the more than 30 Insect Empresses had blooding out of somewhere in their bodies, while the crystal kept vibrating that''s when one of the Empresses exploded her head causing a worm toe out of her neck as it grew big enough to be that body''s new head. Ivan who was watching everything from afar joined the battle too, so we had 2 champions ready to fight. "< Aura Relic... >" (27 Insect Empresses) When they looked ready tounch an attack or something like that led by the one with the worm head, it suddenly had a change, one of the Empresses smiles and her 2 pairs of arms became very sharp jagged des, then use those natural weapons of yours body to decapitate all these Empresses along with the help of 2 others who killed those around them. The Aura Flow breaks down with the death of almost 10 of their Insect Empresses at the same time, that''s when everyone started attacking them to not give them any opportunity. That''s when a stream of thoughts went through my mind, so I ran, reaching the halfway point and seeing that I wouldn''t make it in time, so taking control of my colossal version made of blood, I make it stay in front of the attacks while pushing the Insect Empresses to far away. My colossal version made of blood loses half its size when the blood that makes up its body disappears very quickly, meanwhile, I wave to Elizabeth to take care of the crystal until she picks up a te that only contains Runes, several energy currents trap the crystal forcing it to enter the Runes board. Without the crystal it was just a matter of time capturing the Insect Queens and Insect Empresses, that''s when Hades came close to me bringing an Insect that looks more like an Ant trying to move like a person, thenes closer to me saying everything that happened to he. I think for a bit and then look at the 3 Insect Empresses, from what Hades said there must be more besides them 3 and the 2 that are already in a safe ce. With all that done I was exhausted, the state of my normal stupidity made worse by sleep nearly knocking me out of consciousness, but I stayed focused and alert. Even though my Territory is slowly copsing now when I looked around, there still seem to be enemies, I made Hades and the strange ant or whatever this Talking Bug is show which of these monster ships should be destroyed. I left the rest of the cleaning work to others since there were still fights going on, but one look was enough to understand that the fight was in our favor when the coordination of the Insect army disappeared along with its leaders. With all this almost resolved I could pay more attention to Hades, he tells me about everything in detail, then I realize that I''m not in a position to take care of it and I assign this task to Alice while I''m going to be resting a little. -------------- When I woke up I was in a room with Elizabeth and an Insect Empress who had butterfly wings, my sister seemed to be talking to her for a while before I woke up. Sigh "Why am I here? Why are you here?" (I) "We''re talking about what happened in that battle for her to have to kill and keep killing others." (Elizabeth) "Her name is Mack, I hope you don''t mind hearing what she has to say." (Elizabeth) "As I said before to Mistress Tirania Viva, I didn''t betray my people, I''m killing those who actually came to truly betray the swarm." (Mack) "These dark and truly horrible arts they use to integrate other races'' powers rece what we already have." (Mack) "Many of my sisters'' greed over this matter is what got us to this state, the things we did led to losses that weren''t necessary." (Mack) "As time went on, my sisters'' bodies were being stained and I couldn''t keep seeing that." (Mack) It seems that the situation with her people is moreplicated than I initially thought. "She already has people she can help in the future." (Elizabeth) ------------- 2 hourster I was alone in the room with my sister Elizabeth, we spent all this time talking to the Insect Empress, and now we are alone inside the room. "She and none of them care about the lives lost to this whim of theirs seeking more power." (I) "The quest for power is one of the biggest traps that exist, it makes people deviate from the natural path." (Elizabeth) "I understand all that... I can understand what''s going on, but that doesn''t mean I can do anything for them, their numbers are just too absurd." (I) "Just do as agreed little brother, if their numbers are asrge as she ims, then we must make a lot of preparations, that includes increasing our troops." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth was having that enigmatic smile again, she won''t want to tell me what''s on her mind, but I still don''t know if I want to be too close to a race other than their own. "I''ll see what I can do, but I don''t promise anything, let''s see how it goes..." (I) I suddenly stop in ce, mid-sentence, and point my ws towards something hidden, when I grab it it''s just another Bug full of eyes. "They keep sending these things to spy on us, we can''t trust her or her people, clearly the only ones we can trust are us." (I) "Just keep showing her how..." (Elizabeth) "But how long will she and her Swarm be allies?" (I) I had my misgivings about trusting these insects who are doing everything thinking only of themselves, but I could see the logic behind what they could do during those hours, the power to create Aura flow with Soldiers while they fought thus increasing their effectiveness and coordination while maximum. But it looks like before that I need to change my clothes and take a shower. "Apart from these things about talking that will follow us into battle, what did they say that was useful? They only spoke shallow information about what happened, it was not touched on any of the things we want to know for example what happened and where are the bases of these enemies, but she didn''t do anything trying to use heavy-handed tactics to get me the answer she wants, unfortunately, I''m not that easy to manipte and I don''t like to do those things." (I) Chapter 1180 Cap 1178: Run Away ? When I woke up the next day I was being carried by Diana in my arms as if I were a doll, we were outside the Dungeon in a very busy corridor with people running in the opposite direction in a hurry. I look down confirming that I have clothes on, I''m d she remembered to dress me this time, I look up to find Loba''s gaze focused on me, I can see the anxiety in her eyes. "(Looks like something happened?)" (I) "Good morning or so you''d like to say, but something happened, didn''t it?" (I) "Yes, we are in the middle of an evacuation as you can see." (Diana) "Just to confirm, but how long did I sleep?" (I) "2 days, but Erica didn''t want to wake you up, waking you up wouldn''t change anything either." (Diana) "These people are being taken to a separate floor, right?" (I) "Yes, they won''t join anyone until they get approval from Caitlyn, Lilith, and you." (Diana) "That''s good, where are we going?" (I) "I noticed you were just about to wake up when your eyes nearly opened in bed earlier, so I got you ready and brought you to one of the meetings going on sincest night." (Diana) "..." (I) Sigh "(Always a damn problem...)" (I) I looked around at the people running, some were looking strangely at Diana, and they had fear or fear in their eyes, not ready to enter the Dungeon, clearly, Caitlyn wasn''t done brainwashing her... I mean, she wasn''t done influencing them to a path that doesn''t make me kick them out. I just used my connection to Nix to ask the Spirits to keep an invisible watch on these people, I don''t want any of them getting anywhere near the safe room on the floor they''re going to without approval. As I finished sending orders to Nix, I was carried in Diana''s arms to a room where Elizabeth, Zadiris, and the Insect Empress by the name of Mack, two of them had serious expressions on their faces while it was impossible for me to understand Mack''s expression since his features are too far from a humanoid face for me to understand. "d to see you awake, I was thinking of kicking you out of your bedter in the evening." (Elizabeth) "Thanks for the kind words, now tell me what''s going on." (I) "Didn''t you tell him?" (Zadiris) "Didn''t have time, he woke up on the way here." (Diana) "He should have been woken up the first day, what kind of leader sleeps through a crisis?" (Mack) "I agree, if something so serious is happening to cause this evacuation then I really would rather have been woken up." (I) "Sit down, I''ll tell you what''s been happening thest few days." (Elizabeth) After leaving Diana''s arms she went to help people transport some things or something like that leaving me alone with these three. My sister starts to tell me everything that happened in thest 2 days with the Insect Empressplementing some things on her part. To put it simply, another attack wasing, it was actually supposed to be two attacks in a row from the start, the insect army was supposed to be a secondyer of distraction for us to btedly notice the next attack, it also seems that the illusion was not just a bait, it was also a trap and that''s why that crystal was there inside the illusion. The illusion was better for them as they avoided 2 powerful attacks and followed up with an ambush which could have been better if they had had more time, however the biggest problem if the next nned attack hade at that moment or when everyone was more tired, we will have lost or many could have died. It looks like this next attack was from a Bugs weapon, something called Poison World, which I suppose the name exemplifies almost perfectly, I still haven''t found a Poison strong enough to work on me, but considering they must know about Zadiris and Navar, I never want to test that Poison. After hearing about this new attack, Elizabeth started the evacuation process in a way that I would ept, she knew that I had not yet approved the people of this base and they had not yet undergone the Awakening Ceremony, so they were isted on a floor of the Dungeon just for them, Astrid made all the arrangements on her side working together with my sister to make this evacuation go smoothly. I also asked why this secret weapon used for this attack didn''te along with the insect army, of course, I also didn''t forget to ask when it would arrive in this world since a few days have passed and it seems that it still hasn''t arrived. ording to the Insect Empress, she left a Moth Queen under her service as a guide for them, it seems the size of this thing is too big to hide for long periods of time, so it had toe from a greater distance from the insect army not to reveal part of their n, but Mack made his servant slightly change direction, gradually moving away from the correct path, so we gain time, which ording to his calctions should be 4 to 5 days. I look at everyone in the room before settling my eyes on the Insect Empress. "You say your servant did this on her orders, but was she trustworthy?" (I) "She was trustworthy like all my servants, she also knew that this mission would be herst since sooner orter someone would realize what was happening and kill her." (Mack) "If you''re saying..." (I) She speaks as if it''s obvious her servant is loyal, I don''t know how she can be so sure about the loyalty of her servant who she knows has been sent on a suicide mission. "Normal Bugs only follow those of higher rank, but Servant Bugs, Guardian Bugs, and Royal Bugs bind permanently when choosing to serve or being born serving an Insect of higher rank." (Elizabeth) "Hierarchy is what defines our existence, the lowest are pawns to work for the swarm, the arms, and legs, the leader is always the one responsible for controlling the rest of the body, there is no such thing as a brain asking the arm to move, what happens is the brain wants the arm to move and it happens because it does." (Mack) "I understand." (I) Her logic seems extreme to me, but I can''t deny that it''s exactly what I''ve seen so far from the insect race. "Can someone tell me what this Poisonous World is?" (I) "A weapon normally used in the territory where the swarm lives as protection..." (Mack) "Venomous World is what they call a nest where more than billions and billions of Poisonous insects are born, grow, and die in the midst of brutal fights, it is the size of a small moon, but the space inside is greatly erged." (Zadiris) "Just as a world has its own spirit that we call Gaia, a Poisonous World also has consciousness, its very existence contaminates the environment with poison, it can control the Poisonous creatures within it and the same happens with the countless poisons created, perfected and maintained within you, the poison itself is alive." (Zadiris) "This thing can destroy an entire world all by itself." (Zadiris) "They were restricted by many, their venom has no cure and affects even the Soul, the mother made us all go to them with an ultimatum." (Elizabeth) "The swarm remembers, a choice to be exterminated or to restrict the use of the Poison Worlds." (Mack) "It was the existence of this weapon that allowed the insects to take permanent possession of a sr system where their Swarm remains today." (Elizabeth) "But for that to being here doesn''t mean..." (I) "Times have changed, the Gods have other things to take care of, and the Bugs no longer use a Poisonous World to forcibly take over a, at least not until now." (Zadiris) "The will be fine, but more than 90% of the creatures will be wiped out." (Mack) "Was there any way to stop these things? You''ve struggled with this before, haven''t you?" (I) "This poison can permeate the body, Soul, energies, Auras, and even vitality, only Authority works to hurt this thing and defend itself as well." (Elizabeth) "Where do we go from here?" (I) "We haven''t discussed that yet, I''ve been waiting for you to wake up." (Elizabeth) I think for a while, there was still a lot I needed to do, I had Maia to dig up information about the enemies, I had Awakening Ceremonies to do as well as many other things. "We are away from civilization for a long time, we must go back to Border Town and tell about everything that happened." (I) "We may need their help too, the Apostles of Truth are stronger than we think and their Allies even seem to know great things we don''t know about them." (Zadiris) "Checking the surroundings is one thing, but we don''t know what to expect from this thing..." (I) "That''s why it''s good to go back, we can ask for help against these enemies, there must be more..." (Zadiris) There were too many things to remember to do and I feel my days passing by and making my body slower by the day, now I also have this thinging after me. "Let''s go before that thing gets here." (I) "That''s the n." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1181 Cap 1179: Mother Of Truth ? The evacuation progress was fast, it took less than 24 hours to evacuate everyone from that ce, and in a short time I left that world inside the vehicle that Nicole built because it was the fastest, the interior space is not much, but it was enough for me to open the Dungeon gate inside. Now I was in the giants'' grove, one of the floors of the Dungeon I built, and where I made those insects stay under the observation of the Fairies. I had my wings open flying to an area full of flowers the size of trees, I found one that looked like a red sunflower and had a faint odor of blood, I sat on its petal and waited for almost 1 hour. "I thought you weren''ting." (I) "Building a Nest is not so simple, my blood and power are needed to expand the space inside." (Mack) I turn to the Butterfly Insect Empress, Mack. "Do we still have things to talk about? Why not go back to..." (Mack) "I need to know more about your people and especially about the Apostles of Truth." (I) "I''ve already told your sister the important points." (Mack) "She told me this, but I want to hear it from her mouth and in detail." (I) "..." (Mack) "Why do you act like that when you were the one to approach asking for help." (I) "You are not helping me, working together is beneficial for both of us, especially to fight together against the Apostles of Truth." (Mack) "That may be true, but your hostility towards me seems more personal, it makes me think I can''t trust you and should throw you both out of my Dungeon." (I) "Would you sideline future allies because of me not being polite to you!?" (Mack) She looks enraged, exploding her Aura to the point that almost every Bug in the areaes towards us before she waves her hand telling them to get away. "The way you act and talk doesn''t matter to me, I''m used to living with all kinds of people and it takes a lot of effort to make me lose my temper." (I) "What bothers me is your hostility and don''t try to deny it, I can feel it perfectly in your Aura." (I) "Don''t confuse things either, having you on our side can be an advantage, but I don''t care if I can''t trust you, so tell me the reason for that, and let''s try to solve our problems." (I) "This will be difficult, you will always be at odds with me!" (Mack) "I didn''t even know you, what do you think I did?" (I) This Insect Empress has been a headache since the first time we talked after the battle, I always felt like I was being treated differently, but I thought she was due to us being enemies until a short time ago, which was proven wrong when I saw her treating everyone else more normally while only I was treated in a hostile way. "You cannot hide it from me, I feel the power of the Swarm within you, I feel the presence of my sisters and many of my kind circling your body." (Mack) "As the Insect Empress I am aware of the blood and power of my race, something you took for yourself somehow, as far as I know, you are no different than the Apostles of Truth taking power from others for their own." (Mack) "..." (I) "(Then she can feel the lineage of the Insects I''ve consumed until today, she can even feel the power I''ve managed to im from them.)" (I) Somehow she sees me in the same way as the Apostles of Truth and I can understand her line of thinking, they mix flesh and blood of other individuals to take part of others'' powers for themselves. In my case it''s different, I consume and integrate what I take, I make power and lineage mine, I''m not kisyuring other''s lineages with mine, they are all my lineages, they are part of me, they are my power and they are under my Authority. But for someone who doesn''t understand these things and is only seeing superficially, it must be difficult to understand without anyone exining, even if he does, he may not believe me because he already has a distrust in my direction. "I have no reason to hide it, I have the bloodlines of many races running through my body, thousands of races from people to monsters, including Dragons and my mother''s bloodline." (I) "But these aren''t things I stole, they are things I acquired from my own power, a feature of my Authority." (I) "What I consume bes part of me, superficially what I do and what they do may look simr to an outsider''s eyes, but they arepletely different." (I) "You expect me to believe that?" (Mack) "I am a Demigod, son of the Blood Goddess and a Primordial Dragon, I cannot have other powers in my body that are not mine in full, I also have many Blessings in my body that I would not have if I did what they do, you saw it yourself Blessings in our battle." (I) "..." (Mack) I still find it hard to understand her expressions when her face is so different, her bug eyes are also hard to understand, but I suppose she''s thinking about what I said, I hope she can look at me differently from now on. "I''ll take her word for it until she proves me wrong." (Mack) "(With this I hope I can put those things aside and start over with her.)" (I) "I hope we can get along for the time being." (I) "I hope so, now we can talk about her reasons foring to me." (Mack) "To start the Swarm..." (Mack) Mack starts to tell me about various things about the swarm, things like the hierarchies that exist, about their cultures, and their purposes. After talking for a few hours about the Exam I went straight to the question concerning a certain subject that my sister got from her yesterday while I was still sleeping. "Could you tell me more about the Apostles of Truth?" (I) "Just tell me briefly first and then we can go into detail as you ask." (I) "They have 3 hierarchical levels on their side." (Mack) "The lowest level are the servants who are the lowest among them responsible for minor tasks, thene those of the middle level, the Children of Truth, are the researchers who are responsible for these horrible things that happen warping life as if they thought to be gods." (Mack) "She who stands at the top as the leader of her people is called the Mother of Truth." (Mack) "I understand." (I) "This Mother of Truth, what is her name? What does she look like? Do you know how strong she is?" (I) "We don''t know her name, just her title, I''ve never met her like the rest of the Swarm either." (Mack) "You know who Haku is." (I) "Yes, strange woman with antennae on her head?" (Mack) "Yes, it came from the attack before hers." (I) "She is one of the Daughters of Truth, she was responsible for the contamination of the Insect Empresses who died a few days ago in battle." (Mack) "Do you know where their base is? At least do you know if they have any other allies?" (I) "Yes, but I only saw it once, her garment had the symbol of the Church of Greed.." (Mack) "At least now we know a few things, do you know what their n is?" (I) "Conquest, they want to take a perfect world for themselves to reign supreme, which means killing all the inhabitants or worse to take my ces." (Mack) Just by her tone of speech, you can tell that she doesn''t agree with what she said before, it seems that she didn''t believe what they said. "What do you think they want?" (I) "Sincerely, I do not know." (Mack) "Do you know anything about this Mother of Truth? Anything will do." (I) "The only thing I know is called Mother by all the Daughters and Sons of Truth I''ve met so far, it also seems like she was the one who modified their bodies." (Mack) "(Looks like I''ll have to ask that Haku person in prison, she should know more since her position was rtively high as a Daughter of Truth.)" (I) I thought about what has been said so far as I spoke with Mack hearing what she knew personally is always better than reading reports as it gives a better context to understand situations better. After talking a little more with Mack I leave her with her Swarm and return to the city thinking about how to approach the prisoner. I remember that before falling asleep I heard Caitlyn talking about the person arrested, exactly Haku. It seems that even without being mind controlled you still can''t get her to talk, I think I''ll pay her another visit with Caitlyn, hopefully, this time it''ll be easier to get information out of her. With that kind of thought, I went to find my sister before going to the castle of views and straight to the prison, Haku was awake when we arrived and my sister made her sleep before we started. "Let''s see what I can get from you now..." (I) Chapter 1182 Cap 1180: Time To Follow My Plan ? We were facing Haku who was looking at us with a smile, Caitlyn floating on her pillow through the bars just like I do. "Are we inside my mind again?" (Haku) "No, this prison responds to my will, if I want I can go wherever I want, no matter the obstacles." (I) "First of all I want to know how you managed to scramble your thoughts? It took me a few hours to notice what you did." (Caitlyn) "Hahahahaha..." (Haku) "A little meditation and hypnosis, the trick itself is simple once you know it, but the secret is how not to be negatively affected." (Haku) "Do you still want to resist?" (Caitlyn) "I''m not resisting, I''m just not going to do anything to help them." (Haku) Haku raises his hands in surrender, but the smile on her face is mocking, she doesn''t believe we can get anything useful out of her mind. "You know, I thought you''d be more cooperative after we removed the presence in your mind controlling your mind." (I) "Poor boy, I always knew the mark in my mind, I epted it willingly knowing exactly what I would do, just a safety measure to protect my mind and reassure my loyalty, a small price to pay for all I''ve achieved there." (Haku) "Even now you want to keep quiet?" (I) "I said it wouldn''t do any good to talk to her." (Caitlyn) "Actually it was useful, very useful..." (I) She seems to mock us with every sentence, but I can''t argue with her loyalty to the cause she believes in if she willingly epted that echo of will in her mind. "Make no mistake, she has no loyalty, she likes what they can provide for her." (Caitlyn) "What''s wrong with that, they provided me with excellent resources for my research and valuable knowledge, not to mention the unrestricted freedom I was always denied in our original world." (Haku) "You''re right, loyalty means nothing, but I''m grateful for everything you''ve provided for me, and for that, I keep my mouth shut." (Haku) "If you don''t have loyalty, then why not say what we want to know? It can''t just be out of gratitude." (I) "I''m going to die anyway or be trapped forever, you won''t allow me to continue with my research and you won''t release me, so it doesn''t matter if I cooperate with you or not." (Haku) "You can kill me, torture me, rape me, invade my mind, or whatever you want to do, those things don''t bother me, there''s nothing you can do or not do that will make me cooperate... Zzzzzzz... Zzzzzzz...." (Haku) "< Sleep >" (Caitlyn) "Let''s go ahead with your n." (I) "I''ll try again, but I don''t know if I''ll get anything." (Caitlyn) "< Nightmare World: Mind Invasion >" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) A ck mistes out of my sister''s body surrounding both of us, just when the mist disappears we are in what looks like a ssroom worthy of a horror movie. It would be a normal ssroom with desks and chairs for the students, as well as arger desk for the teacher, with windows on one wall and a door on the other wall. But the problem was that the legs of the chairs and tables were bones, the benches and table top were made of flesh with veins still pulsing through them, a smell of blood everywhere and the few books had covers made of skin. "I''ve seen worse, it won''t affect me with something like that." (I) A few years ago the nightmares that Caitlyn gave me with her curse for my training were far more terrifying and horrible than this bizarre thing I''m seeing now, for me who ripped the bodies of so many creatures to pieces, saw Lilith torturing so many criminals and drank blood daily, these things can be bizarre and nothing more. "Her will of hers is strong, but she isn''t resisting." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn snaps her fingers and the ssroom of horrors disappears leaving only a stark white room with a round table in front of us, three chairs around the table where I move to grab a seat and my sister lies down on top of the table, in thest chair already had a version of Haku with white skin, curly brown hair and light brown eyes, she wore ck clothes and a long light grayb coat. "Like my mind?" (I) "There''s little you can do that could affect me in the slightest and I''m sure you can''t do anything to affect her." (I) "I just wanted to make a joke, your minds are very strong, I know I can''t do anything against you, so do your worst." (Haku) She is not afraid and says what she thinks without caring about her own future, I don''t think we are able to make her change her mind about helping us, because she knows that the only path that awaits her is death. While I was talking to her, she took a look at my sister, she had her eyes closed and seemed to be doing nothing, but I''m sure she already started working. After a while she opens her eyes and snaps her fingers again, this causes everything around us to shatter like a mirror, the shards falling and turning to dust to reveal the same prison cell we arrived in just a short while ago. "Anything?" (I) "Nothing, her mind is abyrinth and for each memory, or at least the vast majority there are 5 different versions, I can''t keep a chronological order or know which of the versions are real, she somehow sees everything as memories in her mind." (Caitlyn) "Even if I had her days in my hands, it wouldn''t aplish much, it''s not a problem in ability or power, her mind has been trained to be a mess all along." (Caitlyn) "I think we''d better stick with your n." (Caitlyn) "Very well, can you wake her up?" (I) "< Disperse >" (Caitlyn) "..." (Haku) She opens her eyes a little sleepy and rubs her eyes, then breaks into a big smile, but before she opens her mouth to do some provocation, her head breaks into 4 pieces falling to the floor before I shake my hands to clean the little blood that stayed in my clutches. Ding! "Okay, just let the Dungeon eat the rest of the body, let''s go somewhere different, preferably nicer." (I) "Could it be the crystal garden? I like that ce." (Caitlyn) "Could be, but let''s eat something first and get out of here, the smell of her blood is disgusting." (I) I still don''t know what they put in their own bodies, but the smell of their blood is horrible, Haku''s blood seems especially disgusting to the point where I have doubts whether I should call this blue and purple liquid blood. ------------- That afternoon I was in one of the rooms in the castle looking at someone lying on the crystal bed, it was Haku''s assistant still unconscious. "The heart?" (I) "No, it has 2 of them and it wouldn''t be something deadly, the brain where the core is should do." (Natasha) "All good." (I) I pull out my dagger and run through the head as quickly as possible until it cuts through the point on the other side. Ding! God of this I remove the dagger and look at her body, the blood seems to stop flowing through her body, and I also feel the vitality emanating more and more from her body to disperse in the surroundings. "Do you need anything else?" (Natasha) "No, I have everything I need, I''m just thinking about other things." (I) "Are youing along?" (I) "Yeah, I don''t have anything to do anyway." (Natasha) "The body can leave it there, there are other things I need to do." (I) --------------- 1 hourter. I was in a room of the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon City, I was alone waiting until she appeared. "Why are you looking for me? Have you changed your mind about Souls?" (Thalia) "Good afternoon, Miss Thalia." (I) "I''d like to say I''ve changed my mind, but I''d be lying, I still need those Souls I mentioned." (I) "I already said about the current states of their Souls, they need¡­" (Thalia) "I know, so I want to create a solution, we can..." (me) I spend several minutes exining my n to Thalia, then hand her an Orb with all the Souls of these abominations except for the Souls of Haku and his assistant who still have some use for me. "Can we do it this way?" (I) "We can, but it all depends on my Goddess, if I ept it doesn''t matter, my Goddess is the only one who will make that decision." (Thalia) "So that''s what I''ll do." (I) After talking with Thalia I was anxious to resolve this soon, so I went to the main hall of the Communal Temples where the statues of the Gods are, I stop and kneel in front of the Statue of the Demon Goddess of Death, Kalistos. Your approval will help me in many ways, while avoiding useless conflicts, at least I hope everything works out. When I opened my eyes and thendscape had changed, I knew it had worked. Chapter 1183 Cap 1181: We Live To Serve Part 1 ? I was in a garden full of flowers with crystal leaves, each of these flowers had different shapes, but each of these flowers is made of transparent crystal yet possessing the texture of real nts contrary to what is expected of its crystal appearance, its petals emit lights of the colors that these nts represent. This flower garden was built by me using as a basis my knowledge of all the nts I knew from my previous life and all the nts I have seen since I was reborn in this world. This is a magical ce full of beauty, but also danger since each nt of this guards a different curse so that anyone who invades this garden without permission will not know how he will die, the light mist that floats through the garden with a slightly purple color is a condensation of pure cursed power. "You have good taste, this garden is wonderful, I''m going to steal your idea to remake the garden in my nightmare world." (Caitlyn) "Your garden was also very beautiful and seemed much more real than this one, it took me a while to realize I was dreaming." (I) "After thousands of years I''m tired of the same vision, changing a little can be more pleasant during my dreams." (Caitlyn) "Shall we go to the pool downtown?" (I) "Have you warned your Familiar yet?" (Caitlyn) "Yes, Nix is alreadying." (I) I went with my sister to the center of the garden where there was arge marble pool with crystal nt decorations, not to mention the far back garden and the perpetual night sky in the sky overlooking an Eclipse. The water in the pool was reddish and crystal clear reflecting the sky, there were also some benches to sit around which was where I waited with my sister until Nix arrived. After several minutes I see a Dragon flying in the sky, its scales blend with the stars in the sky until it bes a ray of silver light thatnds in front of me already in its Human form. "I''m here, master." (Nix) "Then we can begin." (I) "I''ll wait here." (Caitlyn) "Nix, Souls please." (I) "Here they are." (Nix) I walk with Nix until I''m at the edge of therge pool, then ask Haku''s Souls and his assistant not to name him. Soon two very bright spheres appear from within Nix''s hands, one of the spheres strangely seemed to have several cracks. "Is that the Soul that was in bed?" (I) "Yes, if you weren''t inside the Dungeon where I collected all the parts, your soul would have split into pieces before disappearing." (Nix) I take a better look at the two crystals in my hand, even though the light of both is strong, I feel a feeling of weakness in both, both crystals are very transparent as if they are empty. "Looks like the Saint of Death was right, these souls look awful." (I) "I must agree, but Haku''s entire soul is still a high grade, a Soul with great potential." (Nix) "Still can''t measure the Assistant''s Soul?" (I) "No, it''s badly damaged." (Nix) "That''s why you should deliver these Souls to me, my Goddess can save these Souls." (Thalia) Soon a statue of the Demonic Goddess of Death appears in the center of the Great Pool and next to it was the Saint of Death, this time not a projection but her true body. "I''m sorry, I still need these two, not just for information, but also because it''s hard to find high-quality Souls among my enemies." (I) "I hope you keep your part of the bargain, when they die again they will be in the hands of my Goddess." (Thalia) "If they die again they can follow the natural path of things, that''s what I promised, I don''t know enough about the afterlife to know where these Souls will go." (I) "They should go to my Goddess where they will be cleansed of everything from their previous lives by erasing the stains on their Souls before they are nurtured to recovery." (Thalia) "Souls shouldn''t disappear easily, each Soul can start thousands of lives throughout its existence, it doesn''t need to be marked only by bad or good things." (Thalia) "Seeing a Soul in such bad shape is sad knowing it will reverberate over several lifetimes without proper care." (Thalia) Her thoughts are not in the "now" but in the next lives of these Souls, treating each Alma thinking only about the future does not seem realistic to me, but being a Saint of Death must be something she thinks about often. "I''ve healed Souls in the past, one of my Familiars was in a much worse state than these two when I found her and was still very weak back thenpared to now." (I) "Master, you are an exception to the rule, you know that." (Nix) "I know about your past, being the son of the Blood Goddess who shares part of the power of death and having an affinity for chaos that causes infinite transformations is what allows you to do these things, but it''s not something I think is right since you don''t have the ability to understand what you are doing, to act instinctively as you normally do in these situations is the same as ying with Souls." (Thalia) "I am fully aware that there is a certain recklessness in what I do, which is why I choose to only do this with specially selected enemies." (I) "It still doesn''t make what it does right." (Thalia) "I never said that I do something right, I just say that I choose people that I don''t mind doing something bad, I''m not a hypocrite to say that I''m doing something right." (I) I''m sure that for her I must look like a child ying assembling aplex machine as if it were a children''s puzzle without knowing what I''m doing at each step. I won''t deny that I rely a lot on my instincts when I do these things, but so far it''s worked out exactly because I trust my instincts as if I could naturally understand if something was missing or if something was out of ce, but I still understand how wrong I am to do things like this, that''s why I only chose enemies to do this. I made a lot of preparation for this and I don''t n to do things wrong this time, after that these 2 Souls will no longer be enemies that I dare to experiment with, they will bepanions just like Hades and H. "Forget her and get on with it, I''m starting to get sleepy from waiting." (Caitlyn) "We still have other things to do, master." (Nix) "Yes, let''s get started." (I) "..." (Thalia) The Saint of Death doesn''t say anything else, she kneels in front of the statue of the Goddess Kalistos and a ck energy begins to envelop the statue, she opens her eyes and extends her hands forward with palms facing upwards, her eyes locked on me and I feel that the Goddess Herself is looking at me now with Her Blessing bing a stream of energy flowing within my body. Sigh "Nix, let''s start the process of making these two Dungeon Monsters." (I) "Yes Master." (Nix) "< Starting Special Summon function > ¡Á2" (Nix) It''s been a long time since I''ve done this and unlike the time I created H, now I''m spending an absurd amount of DP to do these 2 special summons, I''m using up all the DP I''ve umted since I finished the Dungeon expansion a few months ago. When Nix starts her eyes glow, her posture changes to be more rigid and her voice bes emotionless as she speaks, I can feel my connection with her in a different way being much more one-sided with her responding to my will solely. Soon several magic circles appear, hundreds of them interconnected andyered in a veryplex way, unlike before now I can feel the powers of Life, Blood, Death, and Nature in these magic circles, I can even feel my powers of Authority permeating all of them, I feel like I could turn off my Authority power from these magic circles by leaving it outside, but I think it''s best to keep it like this for now. "< Do you want to add an Item to the summon? >" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "< Throw the item into the summoning circle >" (Nix) I remove the things I prepared leaving floating around me which are 2 Hearts of Darkness, 2 Crystals with high concentration of my Holy Power, and 2 Dragon Seals that I made using the power of Zadiris and Navar. I throw these things at the two sets of magic circles floating above therge pool. When the items are floating I feel something change in the Summoning circles, I didn''t feel it the time before, and I also didn''t feel it when I summoned the floor bossesst year while expanding the Dungeon, but I feel that this is following my will if in a way, that''s when I noticed what this change was, was that these monsters would be like H, would be able to leave the Dungeon like she does. I hadn''t even thought about that detail, taking it for granted, but it seems that the Dungeon responds perfectly to my will, adapting on its own to the details that I overlooked to arrive at the result I have in mind. Sigh "(Looks like I haven''t thought through everything as thoroughly as I''d hoped, thankfully the Dungeon knows what I want, a real relief.)" (I) Chapter 1184 Cap 1182: We Live To Serve Part 2 ? The magic circles started reacting the moment the items I threw reached the center, but even reacting still wasn''t activated until the moment Nix spoke again. "< Do you want to activate the special summoning circle now? >" (Nix) "Yes." (I) "< Activating Special Summoning Circle >" (Nix) "< Starting analysis >" (Nix) The magic circles started to glow even more brightly while rotating at ever-increasing speeds, with everything I''d learned so far and my current power level was having more and more insights into this Dungeoneering special summon. These magic circles were connecting in such a way that they weren''t shooting all at once but following a specific order at high speed, they were turning on and off at high speed while different streams of energy were condensed flowing through this Ritual while shaped in a very specific. "< Starting Special Summon >" (Nix) When Nix starts talking again I feel a strong pulsation of energying from the magic circles spreading around until I feel the Dungeon itself tremble with this pulsation followed by extremely concentrated amounts of the purest of energies flowing from everywhere in the Dungeon to here forming 2 energy pods around the two sets of items I threw for the summon. The heart of darkness I''m using this time is at much more terrifying levels of power than the old one I used when I created H, these 2 Hearts of Darkness contain all the Evil seed and malice I''ve gotten in thest few years, which by the way was very. I also used two sets of very special strains based mainly on insects in their creation, so I''ll wait and see where this goes. While I was lost in my thoughts the 2 cocoons grew until they were as big as a monster''s eggs, these things were almost 5 meters high each of the cocoons. The power contained in the magic circles was now flowing in almost imperceptible threads into the cocoons, the Life energy was bing more and more condensed and that was when the changespared to the bird began. A ck energy appears outside the magic circles, it was two ck and blue mes arising from the hands of the Statue of the Goddess Kalistos, then these mes float each one entering one of the cocoons, I could perfectly feel that these mes even emanated the presence of Death, no it was death energy fair, it was pure Death Authority on fire and could feel that this was just the beginning. Those Death mes were just the beginning of the difference, that''s why I felt apulsion from the Blessing of Death within my body wanting to activate my Authority to perform an Awakening Ceremony. Knowing that all this was caused by the Goddess of Death I continued with everything without resistance, letting the Blessing of Kalistos guide my actions during the activation of my Ceremony of Awakening. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod Authority >" (I) My Authority and Aurae together in new beds of magic circles and I feel themplementing each other like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. Soon something different came, I felt that the Ceremony of Awakening discarded all its previous ways of acting, I felt that the previous invocation was integrated, it did not ask permission for anything and not even to grant power to anything, quite the contrary, I was feeling everything this being chosen more naturally with powers within me rting for part of them to go towards the 2 cocoons as toplement something still iplete. I could feel that with the addition of the Ceremony of Awakening and the mes that came from the Statue of Goddess Kalistos, these cocoons and the magic circles around them were changing, it wasn''t a change in their appearance it was something more fundamental just like my connection more and more direct with this Special Invocation to the point of feeling a tremor in my own Soul. I looked at the Saint of Death turned her face to the other side, I could see that she was avoiding looking at me knowing my doubts, I''m sure that someone like her can feel much more than everything that is happening and still understand everything that. "(This is very different from what we agreed on...)" (I) "(This is exactly what was agreed, don''t me my Saint for her naivety.)" (Goddess Kalistos) "..." (I) Before anything else could happen, I felt the blood inside my body evaporate as it mixed with my Aura and my magic power as well as my Ki power, all of it mixing together as it exploded out of my body through the pores of my skin causing great suffering as if my body were inside a volcano. That red mist full of life energyes out of my body surrounded by colored rays, then it goes towards the 2 cocoons that started to pulsate like 2 hearts after absorbing that red mist. "< Selected Monster > ¡Á2" (Nix) "< Select the monster''s appearance from the avable options > ¡Á2" (Nix) Nix''s voice speaks and I can hear it clearly both with my ears and inside my mind, then several options appear in two panels inside my head where I could shape the appearance of each monster with the characteristics rted to what I am using in their Summons, but I put aside feeling seaweed changes, I could feel that whatever I choose here will not be the end result and just a basis for another change. "(Goddess Kalistos, what is this?)" (I) "(My Saint unwillingly epted your agreement for you to keep these 2 Souls, but did you think that without me receiving these Souls you would be able to do something to help directly?)" (Goddess Kalistos) "(My saint following my instructions epted since she couldn''t let two good Souls get lost, so you received what you asked for, the Souls will be healed, but it will be for you.)" (Goddess Kalistos) "(I don''t care about saving these two Souls, I''ve done simr things before, but what''s happening here is different...)" (I) "(Now you will be responsible for these Souls, no matter to me your beliefs, certain things should not be taken lightly just because they were your enemies in this life.)" (Goddess Kalistos) "(Because of this now you will be responsible for these Souls until the end of your life, this was the only way to save their Souls as my saint promised in my name.)" (Goddess Kalistos) I was tricked by the Saint of Death is the Goddess of Death, I should have known that trying to negotiate in the arrogant way I did without giving space that I should would have its consequences, Goddess Kalistos doesn''t seem to be nervous, but I can hear the tant disapproval in her voice inside my head. I decided to put that aside and get back to what I should do, I choose the appearances of the two, but I can''t change some things, their faces can''t bepletely changed like their genders, I wanted to change the gender of the body referring to the assistant of Haku after finding out that he was a man one day, I wanted to return it to him since he was someone kidnapped by the information we received, but I couldn''t change their faces and genderspletely, that''s when I realized that the crystals containing the 2 Souls were already inside the cocoons before I realized. "< Implementing appearance changes > ¡Á2" (Nix) "< 2 Souls were selected and implemented automatically for the 2 Spatial Summons >" (Nix) I could once again feel a current of power, this time it was an increasingly strong flow of energy that I recognized as the bloodline power of a bloodline, I could feel what was happening inside those 2 cocoons as if they were part of my In my own body, I felt Holy Power merge with my Authority to merge in the flow of the two bloodlines. I could feel the bodies taking shape, I could feel the Souls merging naturally with the bodies, not the disgusting thing of binding the bodies using the Soul itself in a disgusting way like the Apostles of Truth do, this was the true way to generate a natural life. I could feel the Divinity''s attention on me, his presence unlike anything I''ve ever felt before, it wasn''t any of the Gods I already knew and it didn''t seem to want to talk to me, it was just watching me without interfering and so I continue with what I needed to finish. I turned my attention to the two cocoons, the magic circles around them before were shrinking in the same rhythm as the pulsations emanating from the cocoons until the magic circles werepletely absorbed causing it to shine brightly through the cracks that started to spread. "< Finishing Special Summoning process >" (Nix) I feel a strong bond forming between me and the 2 pods, but that connection was resonating with another connection I already had as it was the same kind of bond I have with Hades, that''s when I noticed what the Goddess Kalistos did. As I was realizing where this had all gone, the 2 cocoons float more and more slowly towards the surface of therge pool, all the flowers in the crystal garden glowed brightly in response to the strong concentration of energy emanating from the increasingly numerous cracks in the cocoons. When the 2 cocoons touch the surface of therge pool at the same time, the already cracked cocoons break into pieces revealing two silhouettes hidden by a strong light followed by two voices speaking the same words. "We live to serve you, Master!!" (2 voices) Chapter 1185 Cap 1183: Execution Or Transformation ? "We live to serve you, master!!" (2 voices) When the light and mist disappear two figures are revealed in front of me, one wearing armor with details that resemble insects and the other wearing a long coat open in front to the waist also with insect decorations. Ding! When the process ended I heard the sound of the system in my head and ignored it for the time being to pay attention to those that appeared in front of me. Sigh I let out a sigh of relief that my state isn''t too bad, in fact since bing stronger few situations have left me in a state ofplete exhaustion as I''ve tended to so often in the past. I look better at the two in front of me as if responding to my desire to see them, the two change their posture, they are kneeling with only one knee on the ground as they lift their head looking at me keeping their hand on their chest in a sign of respect. The eyes of the two were almost fluorescent light gray, the one who wears armor has shoulder-length ck hair, and pale white skin, just seeing I estimate to be 1.55 tall, his body was fit like that of an Olympic athlete, and his armor it only covered the joints, vital points while the rest of the body was covered by some kind of ck fabric, her armor seems to have details that resemble insects, her hands also look like ws, she has a scorpion tail behind her back and looking at her arms I noticed earlier that scythes wereing out of their arms before they were hidden again. I can feel her Aura filled with my Holy Power and Authority, I also noticed arge amount of Ki from all the elements I possess Affinity, I can even feel part of myself in her Aura, she looks like a young girling out of her teens with an expression cool and serious, her body was very understated without any overly bulky features and yet still retaining feminine curves not normally noticed by her rigid expression like a soldier. The other girl had a very different appearance to the point of being almost the opposite, she has long wavy white hair going down to her waist, and her skin was ck as chocte giving even more prominence to her light gray eyes, just measuring her by sight seems to have 1.70 tall, in her hands there is a blue crystal on the back of each hand, her body did not have a lot of muscle being thinner, which she makes up for by being much curvier, also being generously bulky in areas such as her hips and breasts, herrge silver coat disguising most of her curves while open at the front from the waist up, inside she wore a set of long pants and white cored shirt. Her expression was much lighter with an almost constant smile on her face, but her eyes still demonstrate some degree of insanity almost at the level of Lilith making me have a bad feeling, on her back I see butterfly wings with vivid designs of the Sun and Moon, his clothes having details of butterflies of various kinds, the zipper of his big coat on the other hand looked very much like a Centipede standing out a lot among the details of strangely shaped butterflies. The second girl''s Aura was simrly filled with my Holy Power and Authority, I could also feel a high concentration of Mana from all the elements I possess Affinity, as well as the smaller girl next to her I could feel a bit of me in her Aura. The two standing in front of me were fifth just looking at me as if waiting for mymands, I could feel their servitude to me in the way they behave and in how their Auras react to me, they exude the same vibes as Hades. Ding! <[ Process of awakening the two individualspleted ]> . . <[ Consecration Ceremony of ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡õ¡ðpleted ]> . . . <[ Birth process of the two individuals Finished ]> . . . <[ The two individuals were freed from the Dungeoneering restriction by permanently binding themselves in servitude to Zenos (¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ð) ]> . . <[ The individual whose Soul was broken is now whole and his Soul has been strengthened again by receiving the Primordial Blessing of Zenos''s life (¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ð) ]> . . <[ The individual whose Soul was weakened is now renewed and his Soul has been strengthened again by receiving the Primordial Blessing of Zenos''s life (¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ö¡ð) ]> . . . <[ Individual (Eclipse Will Executor Dragon) wants to be given a name by its creator and master, do you want to name it? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> . . <[Individual (Blood Transformation Dragon Butterfly) wants to be given a name by his creator and master, do you want to name him? ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> After reading the notifications I start to understand what they are waiting for, they want a name, but this is something I had thought of before. Ding! As I was about to speak the names it was as if the mere thought was enough, my will simply being pushed by the Blessing of Kalistos as it carried the names through the newly formed connections with these two causing their eyes to glow brightly once more as I feel their Auras strengthen, then I hear a notification sound and check the new information appearing in front of me. Ding! <[ Cinthia (Eclipse Will Enforcer Dragon) has been ascended to [Divine Servant] since birth ]> . . <[ Haku (Blood Transformation Dragon Butterfly) has been ascended to [ Divine Servant ] since birth ]> . . . <[ Haku (Blood Transformation Dragon Butterfly) will be limited by Zenos'' current strength level (¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ð) ]> . . <[ Cynthia (Eclipse Will Execution Dragon) will be limited by Zenos'' current strength level (¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡õ¡ð) ]> Ding! <[ You have acquired the Title [ The One Who Defies Death ] ]> . . . <[ Interference of Kalistos (Demon Goddess of Death) and ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ (Demon Goddess of Renewal)plement each other with Zenos'' will giving birth to two new Divine Servants ]> I already imagined the interference of the Goddess Kalistos since it was something agreed, even if it wasn''t as I hadpletely imagined, her interference was still something I expected, but this other Goddess whose name I can''t read must be referring to the Divine presence that I couldn''t identify earlier. Now what I didn''t like was the title I got, I''m sure this was something the Goddess of Death gave to me for challenging her this time, I think she might be more spiteful than I expected, which scares me a lot. I checked what that title does, but it just says I''m under the eye of Death, such a simple exnation has so many meanings where each one scares me more than thest, I guess I''ll have to be more careful in the future when dealing with the Gods, maybe you might even try to do something on behalf of the Goddess Kalistos in the future to try to get on her good side. "Don''t get lost inside your mind you idiot, they are waiting for you!" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) It was when I heard my sister''s voice screaming at me that I realized I''d been standing like an idiot for I don''t know how long, facing the two there in the middle kneeling and looking at me. cough cough "You two can without getting up, Haku and Cinthia." (I) "As you wish, Master." (Haku/Cinthia) "You two don''t need to call me that, you can address me as Zenos or whatever is best for you." (I) "I will continue to call you Master if you allow it." (Cinthia) "I prefer it that way too, if possible." (Haku) "..." (I) Sigh "Do as you see fit." (I) "Thank you, Master Zenos." (Haku/Cinthia) I thought it was kind of cool to be called Master in the past after I got used to it, but as time went on I quickly got tired of it, unfortunately, it seems like there''s always someone to call me that. "Do you two know who you are?" (I) "I am a Servant of you Master, I am a de to execute those who have discarded their wills out of weakness." (Cinthia) "I exist to serve in your name Master, I extend my hand to those who do not persist in their will waiting for transformation." (Haku) I didn''t understand what they were saying, but it wasn''t the answer I expected to hear, maybe I expressed myself wrong, let''s try again. "Do you remember your past lives?" (I) "Yes, I remember from my previous birth in another Universe to my foolish choices in this universe before falling under your will, master." (Haku) "I remember little about my past life before the Trials, Master." (Cinthia) "I remember being a more magic-oriented Adventurer, I remember realizing toote how naive I was and how weak-willed I was." (Cinthia) "The one who taught me about strong will was also the one who condemned me, unfortunately, I was unworthy in the past before Master allowed me to serve, this time my will will be a de in your name Master." (Cinthia) Cinthia had her Soul broken, I think her mind wasn''t able to keep all her memories considering her Soul state before being captured by Hinata, but luckily it seems that Haku still has all her memories. "Looks like things might work out." (Caitlyn) "Let''s have a long talk now, I need to know about..." (I) That''s how I started talking, Caitlyn and I started to find out everything Haku knew about the Apostles of Truth. Chapter 1186 Cap 1184: Auxiliary Brain ? I was inside the crystal castle on the top floor of the Dungeon, after Haku and Cinthia were born I brought them both to argefortable room full of wooden decorations, the only ce in this castle where no crystals can be seen, an elegant ce and cozy that I prepared for people to rx. Inside that room, I find my sister Elizabeth sitting cross-legged facing the door, her posture and gaze would have matched much better if it had been a throne she was sitting on instead of a sofa. "If you were around, then why didn''t youe to the garden?" (I) "I could see the garden from another room, knowing you I knew I wouldn''t take them anywhere else and decided to wait here." (Elizabeth) "That''s good, it will save time connecting with everyone." (Caitlyn) "Do they remember anything?" (Elizabeth) "From what we''ve seen, it looks like it." (Caitlyn) "Then wait a few minutes, this is not the kind of technique I can easily do." (Elizabeth) As you entered the room, you signaled to the two newborns toe in and sit in front of us while Caitlyn and I sat next to Elizabeth, I actually stayed seated while Caitlyny on the sofa with her legs on top of me. I look at Elizabeth and I can feel her Aura filled with her Authority power bubbling out, her hair even seemed to be glowing faintly red while a haze of red energy seemed to faintly emanate from her body. I look at Caitlyn to ask, but she doesn''t say anything, just waves her hand as if it wasn''t for me to ask. "Just wait a few minutes." (Caitlyn) "Then I''ll try to talk to them in the meantime..." (I) "..." (I) Since I didn''t know what Elizabeth was doing and Caitlyn didn''t seem to want to talk about it, I wanted to spend my time trying to get to know the two people in front of me, they were both just born today, they might have memories of the past but not they are the same people they were in their previous lives, I also know they have much of my knowledge in them and whatever the two Goddesses stopped them during their birth process. As I thought I would have time I was thinking I could get to know the two of them better, but then I feel Elizabeth''s Aura expand as the scent of her blood fills the air. I look to the side and see her palm covered in blood as one drop after another starts floating around her then she waves her hand making the drops take different positions. Then she creates several Spiritual Runes with the red energy leaking from her, each Rune hits a drop of blood that begins to change shape and color until it takes on the appearance of several people I know like my 2 Saints, Vanessa, Diana, Silvia, Navar, Zadiris, Natasha, Astrid, Miriam and Nicole. "What is that?" (I) "A form ofmunication using blood to connect with their Souls and minds with their permissions, they will all share my senses of sight and hearing, they can also convey their thoughts to me." (Elizabeth) "Now everyone can know what these two are going to tell." (Elizabeth) "Does this use your Authority?" (I) "Yes, that''s why only I can use this technique, a simpler variant of the technique I used to transfer my Soul through ourmon bloodline to you when I ended up dying thest time." (Elizabeth) "Then I guess we can start..." (I) I turn to the two in front of me, Caitlyn won''t bother to actively participate in the conversation leaving everything up to Elizabeth and me, she just wants to hear what will be discussed here, will Elizabeth be the most curious about the Apostles of Truth is more interested in this matter. "I believe Haku alone will be enough to answer, but feel free to add anything relevant, Cinthia." (I) "As you wish, master." (Cinthia) "So let''s start with a simple presentation for thosest-minute callers to this meeting." (I) "That white-haired woman is Haku, the prisoner with that name is dead and I used her Soul in the process of giving birth to that person, one of the reasons for that is the inheritance of all the memories of her previous life." (I) "And yes, I named her the same so please refrain from asking about that Nicole and Astrid, now that everyone is getting the hang of it let''s get started." (I) I needed to make it clear to everyone what was going on, I didn''t know if Elizabeth told them anything, so I thought it best to rify what we are doing here. With everyone on the same page, it will be easier for everyone to understand what is going to be said from now on. "Haku, you must know a lot about the Apostles of Truth, so let''s start by talking about their purpose, do you know anything about that?" (I) "I''m sorry, I should have known, but unfortunately not, Master." (Haku) "Weren''t you one of the highest ranking people among them?" (I) "That is correct, the Mother of Truth has several children including myself in my previous life, each of her sons and daughters being in positions of leadership." (Haku) "But if there''s one thing they all have inmon it''s selfishness, I was obsessed with my research to the point of obsession, I only acted as a leader whenpelled by the Mother of Truth." (Haku) "You mean you didn''t even know what you were fighting for?" (Elizabeth) "To be more precise, I didn''t care what I was fighting for, all I cared about was research, my loyalty was entirely because of the perfect environment provided for my research, and I never cared about the goals of the Apostles of Truth." (Haku) "..." (I) "That must be the silliest thing I''ve ever heard, such irresponsibility... I have no words..." (Elizabeth) I looked at my sister knowing what she was thinking, we all know she was a great researcher, Astrid told us a little about her before she came to this universe and the Insect Empress told us about some of her research associated with the Swarm, we know that she is someone smart to the point of genius, which only makes the way she used her genius worse. "Can you at least talk about the Mother of Truth, your leader?" (I) "That''s simple, I have a lot of memories about her, but nothing major, just general stuff, the same can be said about my research while being in the service of the Mother of Truth." (Haku) "Like this?" (I) "The name of the Mother of Truth is Yntra, all her children had their bodies modified by her in this universe, and one of these modifications was a second brain connection with what was called the auxiliary brain." (Haku) "In the beginning, it was a second connected to ours that expanded our memory capacity and thinking speed as well as helped us to keep multitasking, I remember the great happiness of having that." (Haku) "Over time things have changed, as any kind of new technology, new ways of using and new varieties of auxiliary brain have been created up to a new kind of standard." (Haku) "With the evolution of technology, it was no longer something permanently connected to our main brain, it became something removable and with new functions, one of them being the ability to select certain memories to store only in it and not in our real brain." (Haku) "Whenever going on a mission our auxiliary brain is left behind, so I''m not sure about the content of my research or the location of all our bases." (Haku) "This was done so our knowledge wouldn''t fall into enemy hands after we learned about various magical ways to invade minds." (Haku) "It was even created ways to forge false memories in the back of the mind to give wrong information leading to traps or ambushes if some of our people are captured." (Haku) "So even after all this we still have nothing?" (I) "I wouldn''t say that, Master..." (Haku) "I still have a lot of information, as I said before, there was a lot of personal research I was doing and I didn''t always remember to use the helper brains." (Haku) "I wore it during most important research at the Mother of Truth''s behest, but I hardly ever wore it in my personalboratory or in most of my conversations with the mother." (Haku) "I also know the location of many bases and several of their operations, I just don''t know where the main base and the most important ones are." (Haku) "Do you know about the base where the Swarm is?" (I) "I don''t remember the exact location, I''m not sure if I''ve been there either..." (Haku) "I know that part, the Swarm location is where one of their bases is, I can confirm that, but I don''t know how important that base is to them." (Cinthia) "I also confirm that she used these auxiliary brains most of the time we were there." (Cinthia) "That means one of their main bases is there confirming our suspicions, just as we thought." (Elizabeth) "Yes, the very fact that Haku doesn''t know is already a confirmation, interesting..." (I) Chapter 1187 Cap 1185: Yntra ? Pov Dantho (Evil Priest of Greed): I wake up alreadynding on the, so I get up and go outside the carriage, as soon as I leave I stop my wonderful carriage made of bones of a Dragon King with details of gold and mithril, I wave my hand making the carriage shrinking as a crystal bubble forms around it, I collect the small crystal sphere as Ind on the ground in front of arge tree. "(I hateing to this ce.)" (I) I look around to make sure I''m in the right location, the sense of danger I feel never letting my guard down as I turn to face the big tree. "It''s me, Dantho." (I) "What do you want here?" I look at the tree and speak, a mouth opens revealing its teeth and tongue as it smiles speaking, this thing as always is disgusting. I nce around, and as usual, I don''t hear any other sounds in the forest, in fact, there is no sign of other creatures around, this ce bothers me for the simple fact that it has nothing, a real detriment to me. "Tell Yntra I brought what she asked for." (I) "You maye in, Dantho." (Yntra) Suddenly the voice changes bing more feminine and with a loving tone, just hearing that voice gives me chills every time I hear it. "(How can someone like her have a voice like that, it''s kind of a bad joke how her personality changes at will.)" (I) "I don''t want to go in, you know I don''t like those disgusting things..." (I) "Don''t make me repeat my invitation, I need to make sure it''s you, soe in dear..." (Yntra) "..." (I) She continues speaking in a loving tone without raising her voice, but the meaning of these words are a clear threat, I look around and see thousands of eyes opening on the ground, trees, flowers, and even the grass. "(I really hateing to this ce.)" (I) The tree''srge mouth opens wide enough for me to pass through with ease while the tongue stretches out to the ground in front of me forming a smooth ramp for me to pass through, as soon as I entered I realized that instead of a gorge, it was a tunnel with stairs of stairs bone, the walls and ceiling of the tunnel were slightly reddish while pulsing. I felt and saw the tunnel move and when I got out I was in that horrible hall again, an Elf woman with ck hair and blue skin was putting an eye on what looked like a person''s head. "You just need to ce your hand on the eye with the magic circle on your right." (Yntra) "..." (I) Without saying anything I turn around and see arge giant eye without iris or pupil, what had taken ce was arge mark in the shape of a magic circle, I put my hand in the middle and feel something passing through my body, soon after I go back to near the exit and pull a small bag from my waist which I throw at the Elf-like person''s feet. As soon as the bag touches the ground something starts to move inside before ites out, smooth spider legse out before apletely round bodyes outst with the top part being a transparent dome with what looks like a greenish brain inside together with a liquid of the same color. The size of this thing is bigger than the bag I dropped on the ground, that''s because there was spatial expansion magic inside the bag, this thing moved up the "Elf"''s back and fastened her legs around her like a backpack, then a tentacle with a needle at the endes out and pierces the back of the head of the "Elf" who shows no reaction never stopping moving her hands. "Thanks for bringing what I ordered." (Yntra) "Why didn''t you have one of your sons or servants bring it?" (I) "Since one of my daughters died, I must assume that others are also targets and may be being watched, there are also many ways to control people in this universe which makes our employees less reliable for matters of greater importance." (Yntra) "You are an ally who has proved useful and even trusted by many forces, you also know more about this universe than my people, that''s why I requested you." (Yntra) "A pity I lost my Haku, we were together for a long time, I wish I had kept the original one with me..." (Yntra) "With these memories, it should be enough, I can fill in the mental gaps with the memories I have of her¡­ go to where I am¡­" (Yntra) After she says the thing behind her back, it detaches itself and runs towards the wall, which opens like an eyelid for the thing to pass before closing. "Is the body ready yet?" (I) "Yes, I''ll give you the coordinates as soon as I finish assembling the new Haku''s body..." (Yntra) --------------- Pov Zenos: I was with my new God Handmaids, in a room with 2 of my sisters and several people watching through Elizabeth about what we are hearing. "You mean we can attack them?" (I) "It''s up to you, Master..." (Cinthia) "Best not to attack now, the bases that can be moved must already be being abandoned while the others will have reinforced security for the next few months." (Haku) "Didn''t you say your memory was iplete?" (I) "About secret information, yes." (Haku) "But I know the Mother of Truth very well, she was my teacher and leader of many of my projects during our stay in our old universe." (Haku) "She is cautious, from now on her movements will be less apparent until she is sure she can attack with absolute power." (Haku) "But a reason to start an attack against them, we won''t give them time to prepare." (Caitlyn) "Do you know anything important about Yntra?" (I) "Yes, unlike me in my previous life where I was obsessed with knowledge about life in its infinite forms." (Haku) "The Mother of Truth sought to be the supreme leader to lead us and to that end, she eliminated everything that would be inconvenient." (Haku) "She altered her own body?" (I) "No, she discarded the body and used what was left to merge her brain with dozens of others creating awork of minds, but a brain still needs many things like nutrients to function, she is using magic with our science to remake her mind while adding more and more minds." (Haku) "With that her base is empty, the connection she''s in has just her and many clones that function as her bodies to control as you wish." (Haku) "Thest time I saw her brain was totally spherical being over 1 kilometer in diameter and thousands of minds connected to thework, her mind is theplete information base for us." (Haku) "All these minds, she stole so many brains to make this..." (I) "The organic matteres from various types of creatures, but the minds it used to upgrade its main brain and the brains used in itswork are all clones of its own brain, it was done that way to increasepatibility and improve efficiency." (Haku) "..." (all) "(She made copies of her brain and connected them all!?)" (I) I couldn''t even imagine the results of this, a person''s mind is not aputer that you can connect to otherputers of the same type on the samework, this type of thing cannot be done safely, not even with magic and I know it. "(There must be something else, something that Haku didn''t realize, I studied monsters and magic for a long time, I also created many in thisst year here in the Dungeon, in the Awakening Ceremonies I already performed the reconstruction of many bodies and I could feel these transformations in my body biological aspect, in the lineage aspect, in the energies aspect and even in the Souls aspect.)" (I) "(I''m sure this is impossible to aplish, the Soul wouldn''t be able to handle it, the minds would also just be copying themselves and not expanding unless...)" (I) I started to think and set up many simtions in my mind going over everything we know now, I even remembered the fact that this Mother of Truth has Authority, her Alliance with Evil Gods, and her partnership with the insect swarm. "I think I understand..." (I) "How many years has it been since you''ve seen her, Haku?" (I) "Possibly more than 5 years, at least not directly." (Haku) "Was there a difference when she started physically isting herself?" (I) "There was a change, that''s when the Evil God became our ally, after that our operations expanded beyond anything we did." (Haku) "..." (I) "If I''m not mistaken it was the Evil God of Greed, correct?" (I) "Yes, their Chief Priest is called Dantho." (Haku) "I understand." (I) I look at Elizabeth and I know she''se up with the same answer as me, then I look at Caitlyn and realize she hasn''t even thought about it, she''s just listening to everything without contributing to the conversation. "Elizabeth, do you think it was Demon or kimera?" (I) "Devil, if it was Kimera the mind wouldn''t be so rational." (Elizabeth) "If it was a Demon, then would it be possible to acquire Authority?" (I) "In such extreme conditions? If it was during the transformation it might be possible." (Elizabeth) "But they''re not from this universe, magic doesn''t even run in their bodies naturally." (I) "That''s why the time this Evil God appeared seems suspicious, Greed is one of the most corrupting concepts, which in turn can lead one to turn into a Demon." (Elizabeth) "I thought that might be it, I didn''t analyze it as much as you did, but it was a strong possibility..." (I) Now we can assume that the Mother of Truth is some kind of Demon, I found myself thinking that I should seek out more information on this matter. Chapter 1188 Cap 1186: The Two Faces Of Will ? Two weeks after the birth of Haku and Cinthia we were hidden on the dark side of a moon of a called Lumin, this is the headquarters of the Church of Light, in this ce, the only religion that exists is the one that serves the God of Light. I was outside the cave where the Dungeon is open looking at the world we will soon invade when a familiar presence approaches me. "You know we''re busy, right?" (I) "I know, but I didn''t have anyone else to ask for help." (n) "You are a Hero, there are many people who can help you simply by being a Hero." (I) "But none of them have the right set of skills for this, yet I didn''t want toe to you." (n) "Then why did youe? You know I''m in the middle of facing a bunch of Aliens from another Universe who are obsessed with meat?" (I) "I don''t know what an Alien is, but as far as I understand, you are not fighting directly." (n) "I already had to deal with 2 of their attacks and I captured people of their leadership, I can''t just run into an attack against them without a n, and for that, I need information, which I have been doing thisst week until I had to change my ns." (I) "Just exin to me why I needed toe here?" (I) "You and your children have pure Affinity with the element of light, you are also strong and can take out arge number of individuals without being noticed." (n) "All this not to mention that 3 champions are on your side in case something goes wrong." (n) "..." (I) "Stopining, Zenos." (Kira) "Our search for information has been futile, Elsaris is still recovering from the ambush where she barely made it out alive and Lilith is still venting her anger by ying with the prisoners." (Kira) "I know that that''s just one more reason for us to go..." (I) "We have no more clues to go beyond the Swarm location, we need to take into ount that even if we all go there we won''t achieve anything, there are billions of enemies and as far as I know an Evil Religion of unknown strength, we can''t go there." (Kira) "..." (I) Sigh "While we wait for news from Navar, we can do something useful here." (Kira) "All right..." (I) Kiraes at me from behind, her speed increased once more, she hugs me from behind as she convinces me to participate in this Hero of Justice''s n. "You know, while you''ve been picking fights with new enemies, the old ones haven''t stood still, the Church of Light has been making many more subtle moves." (n) "The fight against the Demons of the ck Empire was an excuse for the people of that continent, we all knew that the battles we saw and participated in were just a small part of something much bigger." (n) I already knew that my sisters told me about it, Elizabeth died getting rid of several Demigod level individuals on the side of the Church of Light, and Caitlyn died destroying a teleportation portal that would bring the people of the Church of Light from another world for ours, that''s how Rhaegal arrived in our world and ended up dying fighting Arash. I''m sure there were other battles we don''t know about, other Gods must have moved their forces, I didn''t see the Temple of Blood move, but if two of my sisters moved and died fighting, then the Temple of Blood must have done something too. "But what''s your n? Do you want to invade them to rescue people?" (I) "There are not a few people, there are approximately 30,000 people, aged from 7 to 25 years old." (n) "..." (I) This is arge number of people, it can be considered the poption of a city, for what this Hero is saying we have to rescue them, but what does the Church of Light want with these numbers of young people? "You can exin this furtherter when everyone is present, just tell me one thing, why call me?" (I) "Don''t give me an excuse about me having everything you need, someone with a space element and simr Authority would be able to get all these people out of there quickly." (I) "I myself cane up with several ideas on how to take care of it without getting involved or people with me, I''m sure the Religion behind you has people much stronger than me and Demigod level, so whye to me?" (I) "If you lie again, I''m leaving now with everyone." (I) "..." (n) My sister Elizabeth told me that all Religions have at least 1 Demigod with most having more than one, the Temple of Blood itself has 20 not counting my sisters who were above these 20 in power, so I know that this Hero does not make sense chasing me having much stronger people behind him who could help, it just doesn''t make sense. He looks at me and I see the frustration in his eyes, then he looks at the world above us, the sea is green and there are only 2 continents as far as I can see. "You should understand if you close your eyes and try to meditate now, we''re close enough for that from what Bianca said." (n) "What are you talking about?" (I) "It would be hard to exin, so do it and you''ll understand." (n) "..." (I) "Don''t worry, he''s not our enemy and it doesn''t cost anything to do that, he must have his reasons." (Kira) "All good." (I) I look at Kira, even hugging me she keeps attention on all sides, she doesn''t trust our situation either and is trying to tell me to trust this Hero of Justice. I look at n and see that his eyes have more weight in them, his Aura is also more contained and less fragile, and he doesn''t seem to be the naive Hero I met going to the Elf Vige anymore. Sigh I sat cross-legged and closed my eyes taking a deep breath, as we are on the moon with no breathable atmosphere the only thing that enters my lungs is energy, it''s been a long time since breathing is no longer something I do for oxygen, in fact even breathing it has be more of a custom than a necessity. In a few seconds I started to meditate, maybe because of muscle memory or something, the energies that I have started to circte inside my body, and my mind empties as I feel my Aura and Authority spreading through my body. In my mind the space full of stars and energy flows suddenly forms, I feel a reaction with my Authority, so I started to concentrate on it, soon a path forms at my feet, and in front of me the vise forms one more time, a ck and white tree grows from the path in front of me, 3 people appear, one being Hades standing next to me while the other two are Cinthia and Haku each on one side of the tree that distorts forming a mirror showing this world, several lights blinking in the same ce, by reflex I reached out the hand that was a Dragon''s w and I touch one of the lights when it blinks going from one to the other. "(Help please...)" "(What should I do...)" "(I''m going to kill them all... every single one of them...)" "(They took mom... I want my mom...)" "(I want power, I need more power...)" "(I won''t give up, there must be a way... there has to be a way...)" "(My father said that as long as I sincerely believe and pray, my prayers will be answered, so please give me strength... I don''t want to give in... I can''t give in...)" "(As long as I live I will never give up, they cannot take my will away from me...)" "..." (I) "A world full of disappointment, but still something to want." (Cinthia) "I hear their voices if their wills can reach this far then mine will reach them too." (Haku) "My de will bring an end to those who discarded their will, their empty existence is a crime against those who continue in the path of their wills¡­" (Cinthia) "My hand will be extended to each one of them whose will has been tested and withstood without breaking, may their wills be the me that will change their lives¡­" (Haku) "All by will..." (Haku/Cinthia) A de that tears at those who turn the way and a hand that reaches out to those who walk the way, the de that destroys and the hand that guides, the two faces of the will. "..." (I) Suddenly I open my eyes and yet I feel like I can hear whispersing from the direction of the, I can feel Cynthia and Haku''s power reaching out to me through our connection, they seem to be wanting to follow the whispers, but I block it as I stand up looking at the Hero of Justice. "What was this?" (I) "Your answer, those we are going to rescue are those focused only on their will, people who have not surrendered to the Church of Light, but many of them are corrupted by pain, loss, loneliness, hatred, and many other evils, their only thing left is the desire not to give up." (n) "They seek many different things, but they are all innocent people who must be helped, unfortunately, they don''t trust anyone and won''t follow orders even if it''s to save themselves." (n) "Not to mention they are heavily guarded, getting them out is only half the job of rescue, they need something to rte to and unite them all with, something they know and feel inmon, they need a path that takes them beyond the darkness ." (n) He looks at me pointing his finger. "You are the only Deity with Willpower-oriented Authority, I didn''t lie when I said you had the right set of abilities you needed." (n) Chapter 1189 Cap 1187: The Path Of A Deity ? "Do you think we should be part of that n?" (I) "Yes and so do you, the Church of Light is more cunning than you might think, the God they follow is worshiped in many worlds and we shouldn''t let such an opportunity pass." (Elizabeth) "The Apostles of Truth are being cautious now, we will have time to deal with them, you too have a responsibility to be here." (Elizabeth) "You mean the thing about the prayers?" (I) "So you noticed? Did you try to meditate or are we so close you can hear them?" (Elizabeth) "The Hero gave a hint, and I tried to meditate, after which I began to hear more often as a barely audible whisper." (I) I was inside the Dungeon outside the main city, my sister and I were sitting on a tree branch at one of the highest points on this floor of the Dungeon enjoying the view. In fact, I called Elizabeth to talk to find out more about these "Prayers" that I have been hearing in thest few hours, Elizabeth had already spoken to me about something like this in the past, but it was very superficial and now I need moreplete exnations. "Why am I listening to this?" (I) "I''m not surprised, you are a Deity just like me, Natasha, Caitlyn, Hades, Cinthia, Haku, and all your Familiars." (Elizabeth) "Your direct children have a high chance of bing a Deity one day due to their blood, Silvia already has one foot in the door to be one and probably would have already if she wanted to." (Elizabeth) "Is it that easy to get to the Divine like that?" (I) "No, actually it''s so rare that in thousands of years, there might not be any new Deities, but you are so absurd in the things you do..." (Elizabeth) "I as a Deity if I were to take a Familiar, depending on the type of bond I have with that Familiar, it would be a Divine Beast or Divine Servant, that''s why I and the others don''t have any Familiars." (Elizabeth) "A Demigod is already a Deity like a Divine Beast or a Divine Servant." (Elizabeth) "Neither I nor the others you mentioned have the power of a..." (I) "Power may be a defining part of a Godhead, but it is not everything." (Elizabeth) "Even though I am weakened and limited by you, I am and always will be a Deity just like you." (Elizabeth) "As a Divinity, it is natural to have Holy Power and as any kind of power, this one also has an origin which is Faith." (Elizabeth) "Faith is not something as simple as it seems, it can be a mental state, an emotion, or a thought, there are many types of Faith." (Elizabeth) "If I am wholeheartedly hated by anyone, that is Faith." (Elizabeth) "If I''m present in someone''s mind all the time as something or someone important, that''s Faith." (Elizabeth) "If I am relentlessly sought after by those who willingly follow me, that is Faith." (Elizabeth) "If I am the object of adoration, love, devotion, affection or admiration for someone, that is Faith." (Elizabeth) "I don''t understand what all these things have inmon, I also don''t understand how Faith can originate from something like hate." (I) "Faith is a mental, emotional, and spiritual anchor for people, something that people put in themselves willingly or often well realizing, you yourself have a lot of Faith in your Family and in your Wives in the form of absolute love or unrestricted trust." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "As Deities, we are able to transform that Faith into Holy power, and thates with the responsibility of being an anchor for these people or if you prefer the guide that shows the paths they cannot see." (Elizabeth) "I am adored by many, even the people of your Dungeon have Faith in me, so do our Sisters, so we brought our people here." (Elizabeth) "But you must understand that we are not Gods, we cannot extend our reach without limits in the same way that you could not hear these whispers if you were not so close to this, this is something only someone a true God can do." (Elizabeth) "That makes even less sense." (I) "The people n wants to rescue must not know who I am, they won''t know my name or what I look like, my existence must not even be known to them, so how could they have any Faith in me?" (I) I can understand my sister''s execution, I may not like it or ept it, but I can still understand her logic however twisted it may sound to me. Unfortunately, I cannot see what she means by rting her exnation to this current situation, these people must not know of my existence, which leads to the fact that they do not feel anything that makes me an anchor of Faith for them. That exnation just doesn''t make sense to me in this situation, but Elizabeth looks at me like a teacher teaching a student math, as if she''s showing me a math form that I can''t put into practice even though I''m listening to the exnation. "I guess I can''t me you for not understanding, unlike me who was born with my knowledge and power, you''re learning things now." (Elizabeth) "..." (Elizabeth) She just closes her eyes while thinking for a few moments, it seems like she really wants me to understand what she means, when she opens her eyes she starts talking again. "Let''s put it this way, try to imagine yourself as a prisoner of the Church of Light, you will naturally have something against them, which in turn makes you feel closer to everything that is their opposite, am I right?" (Elizabeth) "I imagine so, but I still don''t understand where from..." (I) "The Sun is a Symbol for the Church of Light, a Symbol of everything they stand for in their beliefs, which makes the Moon the opposite, for them an Eclipse is a sign of catastrophe as a challenge to the God of Light himself, a challenge of the Moon against the Sun." (Elizabeth) "A prisoner of the Church of Light would cling to this type of image as a symbol that represents them, for the simple reason that it is against what they hate, it turns out that this symbol also represents you and your Authority, which in turn links to Their faith to you." (Elizabeth) "You are a Deity against the God of Light whose symbol being an Eclipse, your Own race has Eclipse in its name as your Authority and Aura carry the power of Eclipse." (Elizabeth) "The moment you appear to them they''ll feel a natural adoration towards you without realizing they''ve been praying to you all this time." (Elizabeth) "These whispers are thoughts, emotions, and prayers that represent their will as well as their Faith." (Elizabeth) "Will you choose to turn and walk away while knowing this now?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Sigh "You know the answer... damn it!" (I) "Don''t get frustrated, how do you think the Gods came to exist, was it before or after the existence of people who believe in them?" (Elizabeth) "I already understand, I already understand... stop with this conversation full of figures of speech, you''ve convinced me." (I) She knows that I wouldn''t be able to abandon someone who asks for help with such strong willpower, I guess I''m not much different from other True Dragons in the end, I''m always doing things for the most selfish reasons possible. "What''s the n? I know you''ve already talked to the Priestess of the Hero''s group." (I) "I just wanted to know the situation on the and the movements that the Church of Light has been making, as well as you haven''t been keeping an eye on themtely, I was hoping that after thest big defeat, they could spend a few years avoiding drawing attention." (Elizabeth) "So when are they going to start this meeting, from what he''s hinted at, we''re not safe on this moon for long, right?" (I) "Maybe in another 2 or 3 hours, looks like he''s waiting for someone else." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I may be willing to help these people, but I''m not going to risk myrades and family in an attack against the entire poption of a world, I hope the Hero has a good n or he won''t get my help. "You don''t seem to trust the Hero very much, but don''t worry, I already have a n." (Elizabeth) "Hopefully it''s good because invading head-on is clearly not an option." (I) "Don''t worry, I may not know the Hero''s n, but I''m sure mine is the safest n, Caitlyn is taking care of the initial preparations as we speak, I discussed this with her a little while before you asked me toe here." (Elizabeth) "I hope it''s a good n." (I) I may not trust the Hero very much, but I trust my sister a lot, I''m sure anyone responsible for training emperors and helping to forge Empires must have an incredible mind, as much as I don''t like many of her methods it''s still undeniable how much she loves me has helped so far. With that I spent the next few hours in meditation trying to understand more about these "Prayers" I''m hearing and this Faith in a more practical way, even if I understand the theory after my conversation with my sister, this is still the kind of thing I need to understand truly from experience and not just theory. Chapter 1190 Cap 1188: There Is No Border In Dreams ? Later that day, after hours of waiting for the Hero to finally start the meeting, most of the meeting was about sharing information about the big picture of what''s going on. When I finally heard it all I was astonished at how much nonsense I was hearing. n started to exin that the people to be rescued are individuals from 7 to 25 years old who were kidnapped from Worlds dominated by the Church of Light, there must also be people who were kidnapped in worlds like ours where the Church of Light is only present as more a religion in the world. It seems that this is not something done recently, the Church of Light has been using these t types for decades, it seems that the battles they fought to conquer the worlds where under their leadership, and now in thisst battle where they lost on several fronts, it cost more than just soldiers, it cost the greatest talent within its ranks as well as the loss of many individuals of great power. Losing military power on this scale could be the undoing of the Church of Light, the way they found to solve this problem was this horrible thing they are doing. n assures that each of the more than 30,000 individuals are people who have demonstrated outstanding talents, each of them has talents for magic orbat, these individuals are forcibly trained to be Inquisitors, but there is a problem with people trained like this, the resentment generated regarding them. n somehow managed to get more detailed information, it seems that the younger ones are left separate from the older ones, they do this because over time they can shape the minds of the children, or at least most of them, meanwhile the older ones who do not surrender even after years of training will be subjected to some purification ritual. It seems that this Purification Rite does something simr to what happened to Irius and Irina, the targets are unable to disobey orders, but in this case, they are trading the correct use of individual talents with absolute loyalty. When they are sent into battle, these individuals who are almost ves are treated as expendable while those who choose to join are ced in positions ording to their abilities. n said that this kind of thing happens in a lot of ces, but this is the one that has the most of these individuals gathered, while in other ces they are counted in the hundreds, in this world there are tens of thousands of these individuals, n believes it is for a reason who only a short time ago got solid evidence for what he thought. Those held captive in this world are the individuals marked as troublesome, they are strong-willed individuals filled with hatred towards the Church of Light, there are also those who have gone mad and those who were already enemies of the Church of Light before they were captured. n told many examples that they had documented, they are the people he followed until he found this ce, after hearing this I began to understand why he even though he doesn''t like to get involved in his things still chose to call me, he also can''t stand to see something like that and must be feeling the false impulse that if he goes up front he''ll be able to beat up everyone there before he goes out the front door. After hearing about our rescue targets he started to exin about the world we are about to invade, but I only heard a few things while thinking about something I talked about with Elizabeth earlier that day. When he finished exining everything, he started talking about an invasion n that I denied right away, he wanted to use a few people to descend to the, those people would be me, him, and two or three other people. I declined because it would be impossible to simply enter that ce, as much as I hate the Church of Light, I know they are not idiots, this ce was once the heart of their Religion, and the God of Light must pay extra attention to this world and there must be powerful enemies hidden here, especially if so many individuals who in their eyes can see themselves as despicable, I will not underestimate them only to fall into a trap without realizing it. It was at this point that my sister Caitlyn interrupted the Hero, which he didn''t mind and so followed Caitlyn''s exnation of her n, which everyone epted due to the low risk of us getting caught, but there were certain requirements with this n that I couldn''t run away. ----------------- That same day after the meeting I was in an improvised room dug below the surface of the Moon where we were hiding, as it would be ufortable to assemble beds for everyone, what I did was use my lines to build a padded floor as a bed. I went to Caitlyn while we were still waiting for the rest of my Familiars and Divine Servants, they will all help me this time, of course not everyone cane, Alice will being along, and how much Karina will stay inside the Communal Temple. The two are more tightly connected than it seems at first, one of the reasons is that I am the link between the two. "Will this n work?" (I) "Yes, but it will depend on you, now we need to wait for Navar to finish the spell." (Caitlyn) "Don''t we run the risk of discovering our location?" (I) "Yes, so we''re taking it easy." (Caitlyn) "You also need to prepare yourself, because once I start I can''t stop." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn''s n was to invade the through the dreams of our targets, but that was easier to n than to execute, that''s why it won''t be Caitlyn who will do the work to reach these people, that work falls to me, my Family and about my Divine servants, they used the whispers of prayers in my head to reach our targets. This means that I will be alone leading this work, in fact, I myself will have few opportunities to do something directly, my presence because it will be someone hated by the God of Light can draw unwanted attention, so the less I interfere directly with the exception of cases where the others are not able to do anything about it. "I''ve experienced their nightmares several times and I have some idea of what I should do, but it can be difficult for them." (I) "Don''t worry, mental spells and techniques have the characteristic of being very intuitive to use as they affect the mind." (Caitlyn) "Just make sure they don''t interfere with the mind of anyone other than one of the targets." (Caitlyn) After some time, Navar arrives as well as my Familiars and Divine Servants, this room was made with magic focused on hiding everything that happens inside, it also has plenty of space for all of us. With everyone involved Caitlyn and Navar starting to activate the magical ritual while the rest of us sat with our eyes closed, it wasn''t long before I felt my mind slipping away. ------------------ Pov Haku: I closed my eyes and felt something pulling me, it was the connection I share with my Master, when invading Consciousness was sucked in I felt like I was being dragged through a field of stars before falling into one of those points of light. When I open my eyes I was in the middle of a city, I looked around and the people walking or working in the surroundings have no faces, with the exception of a single woman taking a 10 year old child by the hand along with her. This woman had brown hair and eyes, just like the boy who was holding her hand, they were passing by a food stall. I was reasonably close and everything seemed to run faster as if the flow of time suddenly went faster. When I was trying to understand if I was in the dream of the boy or the woman who are the only ones with some distinctive feature, that''s when a sh of light formed in the sky and with it the sound of a war cry. At that moment thendscape suddenly changed in the blink of an eye, the city around us was in ruins in less than 1 second, blood and bodies everywhere, meanwhile, soldiers in white armor sang in the sky in anguage I didn''t understand. I looked around for the mother and child, but there was no need to see, I could feel the urge to fight endlesslying from behind a half broken wall, when I looked up a single Dragonewt was still flying covered in wounds and without some limbs, but his figure was so inspiring with courage as he flew against the army of light without fearing death. Seeing that the army of light and the Dragonewt don''t have faces, I left them aside to go after the strong will I felt just now when I got to the other side of the wall I realized that the part of the wall that had fallen was crushing more of the wall half of the woman''s body smiling at the intact boy crying beside her. The woman didn''t say anything as she put her hand on her face, then that hand slips as it falls along with the woman''s life remnants disappearing, the child seems to change and age every time I take my eyes off him, this time he looks like a teenager still with a sword in hand looking up where the Dragonewt fell with a smile on his face. "The power of a Dragon is supreme as well as its will not to surrender until the end..." "..." (I) As he spoke the soldiers of Lightnded around him, that''s when I saw a glint in his eyes of someone who would never give up and felt his willpower as heavy as a mountain. I walk over to him who was now dressed in rags and chained up, then hold out my hand to him with a smile. "Take my hand and ept the power your Willpower has gained, in the name of Zenos your Will will bring you power." (I) "I ept..." Chapter 1191 Cap 1189: Who Cowards And Who Seeks ? Pov Cynthia: I saw the master in Dragon form among the star field, his presence enveloped all the stars with a protective barrier, his power endlessly radiating from his body. I saw Haku being taken by a flow of power controlled by the master directly to one of the stars before disappearing, then he turned to me without saying anything. "I will give them the option..." (I) So I mixed my Aura with the master''s and felt the stars before throwing myself into it. When I regained mental rity and opened my eyes I was in a white stone room covered with red spots, many torture objects were everywhere, it almost looks like Miss Lilith''s torture room. Soon I spotted a single person in the middle of the room, his clothes and hands were covered in blood, but as I approached I noticed that he himself was covered in wounds. "It''s not my fault... it''s not my fault... it''s not my fault..." He was muttering the same words over and over, when I approached he didn''t seem to see me, all he did besides whispering to himself the same words over and over, was look at his hands that were dripping blood that clearly wasn''t his. "It''s not my fault... it''s their fault... it has to be theirs... I wouldn''t do it any other way... it''s not my fault." When I looked again at the surroundings translucent images appeared, it was him each time being tortured, but no sound was heard other than the whispers of the real him next to me. I walk closer to him and a red light envelops my body before focusing on one of my hands, soon this red light materializes in the palm of mine like a star crystal dagger, when I get right in front of him it looks like he hasn''t yet. can see me. Looking at him I see a young man just out of his teens, he is Human with stubble and long unkempt hair, his eyes had no light and yet I could feel a great desire within them, an endless rage that is just being overshadowed by her fear. "..." (I) "I didn''t want to feel pain anymore... but I didn''t want to join them... they were much crueler... everybody wins... it wasn''t wrong... it wasn''t my fault..." Soon the surroundings changed once more, this time it was him torturing people, in half of the pictures around he did it crying, but in others, he just did it with nk eyes or avoiding looking, even now I still can''t hear what''s going on in the pictures. images around us. I ce one of my hands on the young woman''s shoulder and with my strength I make him fall to his knees giving me a higher point of view as our eyes meet for the first time. "You''ve set aside your will out of fear, but I''ll give you a chance, tell me now, will you rise with the resolve never to stray from your path again even if it leads to a precipice, or will you cling to your pathetic fear by choosing always what easy way without caring to keep moving away from your will!?" (I) "I do what I want, just get me out of here, I don''t want to hurt others, I don''t want to die, I don''t want anything else..." In my presence, he can lie to me all he wants with his words, but he can''t help answering himself, and as long as he knows the answer so will I. "A life without a will is worse than death, to abandon your will once is a stain you will always carry, to do that twice is to condemn yourself to a life of torment... you condemn yourself and I execute that one who inside died in sin." (I) My dagger pierces his heart and his body cracks and breaks, then so does the surroundings revealing once again the field of stars around us. -------------- Pov Hades: I was before an Elf, her posture as firm as a mountain, her body not covered by anything reveals injuries that came frombat, her eyes are steady as is her grip on the spear in her right hand. Around us an empty training ground, Dede the moment I got here she looks directly at me, in her eyes all that exists is a strong gleam of murderous intent, but it''s not directed at me. "Did you expect me?" (I) "I expected anyone, my Father said that sooner orter the will to resist all evils would get me where I want to go." "He wasn''t wrong, but that''s only if you survived the path." (I) "Which was easy since it wasn''t my death that my enemies wanted and I was lucky it wasn''t my body either." "Do you know who I am?" (I) "No, I don''t care either, from the moment I closed my eyes I could feel the same presence I feel around you, something that, like me, rejects the Church of Light." "First of all, what is your will? What are you looking for?" (I) "I seek only my own strength and the chance to put every hypocrite who fills their filthy mouths to talk about the right path to the ground with my spear pierced through their hearts." I expand my Aura highlighting the characteristics thate from my master for her to feel the one I serve. "You have two choices, take my hand and be free or get down on your knees and im the power that has always been within you." (I) "It''s your choice." (I) "..." "Will I have a chance to fight the Church of Light?" "Certainly yes, my master is someone hated by them and there will be nock of confrontations in the future, if you choose the second option don''t expect a safe life." (I) "I never cared about safety, but I feel there is only one way for me to go, I dedicate this spear to your service." "May your power be a me of unshakable will now and forever in the name of Zenos." (I) My hand fills with Holy Power and Authority making me a pathway for Master Zenos'' power, so I hold the Elf''s head and let my body be a conduit for his bipider to fill this young woman. --------------- Pov Haku: It''s been several hours and I''ve only taken care of a few hundred targets, I''m d most of them ept my gift and only a few don''t have the courage to change, but I''m sure those few will have their chance in Cynthia''s hands. Now when I opened my eyes I was in a room with a baby crib with artistic decorations of women showing different emotions. I look in the corner of the room where there is arge window, and a Celestina woman was there with her wings closed looking out, I knew she could feel my presence and yet she ignored me being here. I go to her and stand beside her, her face was young but for Celestinos it seems that the aging process is simr to that of the Elves, while I''m not sure, but even so, it wasn''t her appearance that caught my attention, it was her eyes full of a will that burns like a volcano. "Which God do you serve and represent, envoy?" "I represent the Blood Eclipse Dragon Demigod, Zenos." (I) "Son of the Blood Goddess, Blessed by many Gods, Ruler of thousands, friend of the World Trees and Primordial Dragon" (I) "Eclipse... Dragon... son of the Goddess Selene..." "Zenos... Zenos... I don''t remember hearing that name existing among the Demigods." "My master is still young in age." (I) "I have a few questions if you''re willing to answer them." She doesn''t seem to show any reactions to the things I''ve said, her eyes never leaving the window that leads straight out to a view of a city in ruins and bodies everywhere. "Ask anything you want, I''ll answer as soon as possible." (I) "Will this Demigod fight against the Church of Light?" "Yes, from what little I know so far the conflict must be impossible not to happen." (I) That first question has been asked by over 90% of everyone I''ve encountered so far, but I guess it''s not surprising after all that these people have suffered because of the Church of Light so far. "May I join you, be part of your Holy Warriors?" "It doesn''t depend on me, you as Celestina must understand that it depends mainly on you, but you will have your opportunity." (I) "I always believed that a Divinity woulde, Faith moves mountains and its power knows no boundaries, I always had Faith that one day this arrogant Sun would meet its end." "I will make each one of them pay, what they took from me is not something that will be forgiven even after the destruction of every single one of this filthy religion''s holy ces." "I want to taste the knowledge of their blood running down my throat before I bring their lives to an end." Hatred of her is apparent in her voice, I look back at that empty crib and then at her before extending my hand to her. "Take my hand and receive the power thates from your will and receive the gift that is bestowed upon you." (I) "The more power the better, it means the stronger the enemies I can crush with my bare hands." Chapter 1192 Cap 1190: In This Place I Have The Advantage ? Pov n (Hero of Justice): I was at the entrance to the hall dug under the surface of this Moon, I was watching the great magic circle glow while Zenos and his sister are in the middle with their eyes closed. "No need to feel frustrated." (Bianca) "I was the one who called them here and now I can''t do anything." (I) "I can''t deny that their n has the best chance of working, but I would like to at least do something." (I) "We are doing, the barrier used to hide this magic isplicated to maintain, we also need to protect them since this magic affects their mind." (Bianca) "The chance of us being noticed here is almost zero, so protecting them or just sleeping for a few hours makes no difference." (I) "I think that''s better than fighting for our lives on a risky n going down into the world." (Bianca) "I know, but still... I feel frustrated..." (I) --------------- Pov Zenos: When my sister''s magic started I felt something soon after, so I spread my power and Aura around all the stars around me knowing that in this mental realm, each of those stars represents a person. Nothing seemed to be happening and yet I left my Divine Servants and Family members at work going from person to person in their dreams while I maintained full vigil the entire time. "(Caitlyn, I''m not crazy, right?)" (I) "(You must also feel that sense of danger, right?)" (I) "(That''s because of the interference we''re doing getting into these people''s minds, the world they''re in is a ce conquered by the God of Light in a time when Gods still walked among Mortals.)" (Caitlyn) "(I''m having to keep a sharp eye on allponents of this spell while using my Affinity to the max and yet I''ve been at my limit for a long time.)" (Caitlyn) "(What you feel is due to the protections of this world almost feeling what we are doing.)" (Caitlyn) "(If it continues like this...)" (Caitlyn) "I found you." "Zenos, go with the flow!!!!" (Caitlyn) I feel my sister''s power that was in the surroundings enter me and mix with my power, so I do my best not to reject her power as I follow the same paths with our powers mixing, I feel it all too fast and when I noticed what was happening outside there was already a colossal Sun outside the star field, its size muchrger than expected it was decreasing with the tightening of currentsing out from everywhere. "Let go of me, you bastards!!!" "Ghuht!!!!" (I) "(You can''t lose consciousness, most of his power is useless in this ce so it''s a battle of will only must stand your ground!)" (Caitlyn) "Easier said than¡­cough!!!!" (I) I feel the whole space shake and my head felt like it was going to be split in half, I could feel something trapped inside the big sun if I wasn''t aware of it with force, the chain that bound it was made of a mixture of my power with my sister''s power, even then it wasn''t nearly enough to lock him in ce. Sigh "What is this thing?" (I) Caitlyn forms over my head, I''ve been in my Dragon form since I walked in here so with her small size she was barely visible over my head. "He is a Divine Beast, a young man, he seems to be inept with mental powers." (Caitlyn) "What will we do with him?" (I) "We''re holding his mind here, but I don''t know where his mind is, we just have to keep him where he is until we''re done." (Caitlyn) "I feel his power and Aura, I don''t know if it''s realistic to say that we''re going to lock him up for I don''t know how long." (I) "Actually time is running slower outside, I''m elerating our minds and those of everyone the magic managed to reach." (Caitlyn) "That one night should be equivalent to 2 days, maybe more for all of us." (Caitlyn) "How are we going to keep things like this?" (I) "Just keep a strong will, in this ce the strength of your wills and minds will be your only weapons." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) ---------------- Pov Nix: "Where am I this time." (I) I look around and see a young man training with two swords, around there was nothing else, there was no sky, earth, trees, wind, or anything. I look at the young man and he stops swinging his sword turning his eyes towards me, so I wave a finger and send his sword flying from his hand before he reaches me already running with murderous intent in his eyes. "Why is he attacking me?" (I) "Who are you? What are you?" "What I am doesn''t matter, just tell me whether or not you want to escape where you are?" (I) "..." "Take my hand and be tested or stay here and continue your training." (I) "..." At first, he had hostility in his eyes as I pushed his sword away with my fingers, but what cameter was doubt and now he''s considering, it takes him a few seconds before he holds my hand letting my power and Aura collide directly with his body. I do this and try to react to the Master''s power and Aura with the presence still dormant within him, it seems that even his Aura is not fully awakened. "I go..." I hold out my hand and he takes it after a few seconds of silence. ---------------- Pov La: All this work has been very tiring and particrly dull, the minds of every person I''ve joined have been more depressed than thest, most were ruins I had to walk through to get to the target, and all responses were the same variations of confusion, fear or anger. I was tired of doing that, but since it was Zenos''s request I can''t refuse to do it, especially when he''s serious. When I opened my eyes what I saw was a girl sitting on the edge of a river, we were in the middle of the forest and there were 2 Suns in the sky. I walked over to the girl and sat on top of her head too tired to bother asking permission for something like that. "So girl, what do you want?" (I) "Are you messing with the others'' heads too?" "Yes and no, we''re giving everyone a choice, the same one I''m giving you, take my hand to leave this ce or stay behind." (I) "Think well and don''t lie about your intentions." (I) "I just want... gujhg!!!!" "Sorry, you failed the test." (I) Her body started to burn and I didn''t give her time to react against me, a few secondster she gets up and looks at me without screaming orining, her strangely calm voice was bizarre since her body was still on fire. "Looks like you guys aren''t that silly..." Before he finishes speaking a Dragon w crushes it into silly pieces and grabs me entering that ce and taking me to the field of stars where I find the master''s big idiot. "I''m out of time, I see it''s fine, so go for another one." (Zenos) Before I could say anything I was thrown into another star, and just before disappearing I only saw what looked like a Sun surrounded by chains. --------------- Pov Hinata: The master wants to help people but whenever I get close they run from me, chasing is not fun, they also don''t seem to like it when they realize there''s no point in running from me they always get aggressive saying bad things about me. "Where to go..." (I) I look around but all I see is a forest in every direction but I still feel something. "Appear..." (I) I feel something in the surroundings, but when I look again it''s Celestino, a young man wearing normal clothes and holding a book. When I spoke he appeared, but he still doesn''t approach me, in fact, he seems afraid, the master said that when it''s someone other than an enemy, I can''t approach without permission from the person, so let''s try to talk. "Why run.... stay..." (I) "How did you get in here? It was supposed to be a dream, but what kind of Demon are you?" "No Demon..." (I) It was difficult to talk like that, my body is not able to produce my voice well, I don''t know why that happens, but it causes a lot of inconvenience. "..." (I) Before I could think of anything else, somethinges out of the ground just below Celestino, crossing his stomach and going upwards, I follow after realizing that it was the master''s tail. When we were high enough the world broke and I was right in front of the master, between us was the tip of his tail still with Celestino''s body on the tip. "Damn what did that bastard do!!!????" (Zenos) "Keep up the good work... damn there''s another one!!!" (Zenos) Without saying anything else I wasunched by a flow of power that I didn''t seeing, I didn''t try to resist knowing that the master was busy, so I followed the flow of power until I entered another star and was taken to another dream. Chapter 1193 Cap 1191: The True Power Of A Deity ? Ever since this enemy appeared I feel like I''m using every muscle in my body at once to contain him, but that''s just a feeling since we''re still inside a mental realm. But it wasn''t far from the kind of effort I was making to contain this thing and I wasn''t even able topletely contain it, this enemy was sending echoes of its will after my Familiars and Divine Servants. I still couldn''t see the enemy, I just know that he is inside that chained Sun, he is constantly struggling, his Aura just like Authority constantly collides against the chains causing immense pain for me and probably for Caitlyn as well it was something hard to bear. "Damn, it''s been 5 attacks, I can''t keep invading their minds like I''ve been doing, one of them almost had his mind destroyed by what I did." (I) "Sir, I have something to report..." (Hades) "If it''s not urgent, then leave it forter... YOU''RE NOT GOING!!!!" (I) I see a ray of light trying to get through a gap in containment heading towards one of the stars where Sakura just entered. I spread my wings and the ray of light manages to incinerate part of my wing, I clench my teeth tightly as I refuse to show any suffering to this idiot, I will not give this pleasure to him. "Need help, Mr. Zenos." (Hades) "Of course I need help... get rid of those damn targets soon!!!" (I) My scream seems to have been very easy making Hades fly backwards disappearing into another star, I look at this star a little ufortable for how I acted with Hades who was only trying to help. But I didn''t have time to regret it now, I can talk to himter and I went back to focusing on mypanions. "YOU CAN''T LOCK ME HERE FOREVER!!!" "Shut up you bastard!!" (I) Honestly, it was scary just being near this thing, I''m sure in a fight I would get squashed every time always on the first hit, I don''t even know how I''m resisting his Aura so well that seems to be burning mine continuously, it feels like I If I''m holding an iron door that''s blocking a fire on the other side, even though I''m holding the door my hands behind are burning from the heat. "You have to hold out until we''ve wiped out all targets if we try to do anything to him now, it will alert the really strong ones on this and probably the God of Light himself." (Caitlyn) "You talk as if we were able to do something to him, I almostpletely lost my wing in thatst swing of his and I''m holding him by a hair, I wouldn''t be able to do anything in a fight against this thing." (I) "Had I been at my full power, I would have eradicated him quickly, but even without that I can still do something, it''s just not the time." (Caitlyn) "Fine, then do it...HOW IS HE DOING THIS!!!!" (I) I close my eyes and have to split my mind in three to keep control of Caitlyn''s side, while the other two parts of my mind are to take control of Orion and Nix''s bodies making them hit the heads of the people who are talking, which causes the dream to break, expelling the two from inside. "It was an imposter, now move on to the next one!" (I) Without saying anything else, the two enter each a different star, meanwhile, I feel a strong headache for what I just did in an already mentally exhausting situation. "Damn it!!!" (I) "Caitlyn, how many are left?" (I) "There are 189 to go, it''s been a long time since we''ve been here, it''s almost dawn where these people are trapped, but we should still have enough time to score the rest." (Caitlyn) "Was Navar''s magic enough?" (I) "Yes, it would be enough to do that two more times, it should not be long now." (Caitlyn) "I hope so, I won''t put up with this forever." (I) -------------- Pov Hades: I was standing looking at a person kneeling on the ground, a man well past 20 years old, dark blue hair slicked back and tied in a ponytail, thendscape around us was a Church where the symbols of the Church of Light were destroyed and the pedestal where the statute the God of Light should be is empty. "I didn''t expect to find a Temr, especially a Celestino asking to change sides." (I) "I have nothing to hide, never have, where we are now you can see my memories if I let you, so see..." "..." (I) As he speaks, a current of energy flows through me as if it were always there, within seconds I saw snippets of this man''s memories, a bit of his childhood, and then much of his youth, including why he was here. "It won''t bring her back or redeem what you''ve done in the past." (I) "I won''t deny or hide what I''ve done, that''s my burden to carry, call me a hypocrite if you like, acting this way after all I''ve done isughable even for me." "I don''tugh at the will of others, especially when they are as determined as you are." (I) "But that still doesn''t answer the question I asked earlier, why should I trust someone changing sides?" (I) "I can brand my own Soul with the crest of your God or Divinity if you like, all I ask in return is a chance to fight the Church of Light." "Your fate is not mine to decide, but I will help you get out of here, take my hand, and im your freedom, if you still want a chance you will have the chance to try." (I) "I ept this deal, but without a God to ept me, the Light Temr mark will not leave my body." "Take this with you, I''m sure you understand how to use it." (I) "< Last Will >" (I) As soon as he takes my hand, arge amount of my Authority and Blood Power mixes with my Holy Power entering his body and gathering in his heart, this is a technique thatdy Natasha taught me months ago. But this technique is slightly different due to the differences between Master and Mistress Natasha''s Authorities, but it still serves its purpose. "This is your first decision, I won''t tell you what to do, follow your true will and you''ll know, then we''ll see if you follow your will until the end." (I) I turn my back on him and after a few steps away he was already out of his dreams, that''s when I saw the Master weakened and covered in injuries. In his eyes I saw that I shouldn''t approach, his will was even stronger than thest time I saw it, but I don''t know how much his mind will endure. "I must be faster." (I) Without thinking twice, I set out without another star to sink into a new dream. --------------- Pov Zenos: Fortunately, there haven''t been any more Echoes of Will from him inside the dreams, but on the other hand, he''s been making more and more attacks, always aiming at the stars that represent the dreams where mypanions are inside. I tried to defend with all I had which was my own body, in this space between dreams I can''t use most of my Skills and spells, my Aura and Authority are being used to protect this star field from his will otherwise these people would have their minds broken and maybe even their Souls injured, not to mention I don''t know what would happen to myrades inside if something like that happened. That''s why for these more focused attacks I only have my own body left to defend these attacks, I couldn''t let my sister do that since she was keeping this whole Magical Ritual working, I can feel that she is more on the edge than me to maintain all of it like that. "How many left!?" (I) "Less than 10..." (Caitlyn) I look up with the only eye I have left and take in her half-transparent body, it looks like she''s passed her limit a long time ago. "Don''t worry about me, I''m just running out of energy." (Caitlyn) "LET ME OUT!!!!!!!!" I looked at the Sun when a spear tried to hit my sister, I use my hand to grab the spear before it hit her, but the force of the attack still continued as if the spear was trying to fly out of my hand. "Break!!!" (I) I sweated my pure Dark Affinity, Holy Power, and Authority into a curse of corruption, that''s when I felt light consciousness inside the weapon, I increased my power more and more, and the weapon stopped trying to hit my sister and struggled to get out of my grip hands. "Drop my SPEAR!!!" "If you didn''t want to lose your gun, you shouldn''t be throwing it around!" (I) I wouldn''t let a chance like that pass, I was angry and very frustrated that I was being beaten up all this time, I''m not going to let a chance like that pass. The spear that previously appeared to be carved out of white marble itself now has a spiral ded spear tip slowly changes colors until the marble looks more like red metal as the spiral de begins to reshape into two serrated looking des brutal, in the end even the conscience he felt inside was swallowed by the curse causing images of ck leeches to appear as decorations on the shaft of the spear. "Now that spear is mine." (I) The spear that seemed alive flies to the side of my head pointing to the Sun, and then suddenly all my Familiars and Divine Servants appear around me, in that same moment I see the stars go out one at a time until only us remain and the sun chained. "Now that I no longer need to hold 30,000 people, I''m going to show you, Little Brother, what the true power of a Divinity is." (Caitlyn) Chapter 1194 Cap 1192: Divine Incarnation ? Pov n (Hero of Justice): I was keeping an eye on their ritual while other people were watching the surface of the Moon in case I warned anyoneing our way. It was after a few hours that it happened, I felt a different presence in the ritual, it was a presence that emanated the power of light. "Damn it, did theye by magic?" (I) I studied magic for a long time, even though it wasn''t my main focus in my years of training it was still something I could use to supplement my sword attacks or in situations where the sword couldn''t help me. Because of this, I knew that mind-affecting spells like this are veryplex and significantly more risky, I may not know how this spell workspletely, but the main thing is to connect them with our targets still on the surface of the world. "Somehow they must have realized what we''re doing, they must have interfered with the magic from the other side." (Bianca) "How do we stop the ritual?" (I) "We can''t do anything, Caitlyn is the one controlling the magical ritual, she doesn''t seem to have any intention of stopping either." (Bianca) ---------------- After a few more hours, less than 2 hours before dawn, I think, that''s a little difficult to understand from where we are now. That''s when I noticed the change, Caitlyn still with her eyes closed, walked a few steps towards her brother and bit Zenos''s neck, who had already been pale for hours. "Should I stop?" (I) "No, we don''t know enough to understand what she''s doing and we can''t stop the magic." (Bianca) "She might be being controlled..." (I) "One of the Living Cmities cannot be controlled, especially the Living Nightmare, our Temple has tried to do this in the past and failed." (Bianca) "So all we can do is stand by and do nothing!?" (I) "No matter how much frustration you have, you should know the best path to take." (Bianca) "..." (I) --------------- Pov Zenos: After all the stars have disappeared, a transparent sphere forms around me and mypanions. "You know, there''s something our sisters haven''t told you, as children of the Blood Goddess, that is, children of the same God, we can absorb each other''s Holy Power." (Caitlyn) As Caitlyn spoke I felt a pain in my neck, it wasn''t in the body in this mental realm, this pain wasing from my real body. "Don''t worry, I''m kind of low on energy so I''m taking yours, so don''t be a jerk about it." (Caitlyn) "I could have asked... hugh!!!" (I) "Leave the rest to me, I was really looking for someone suitable and he might suit..." (Caitlyn) "Take care of my little brother." (Caitlyn) "Master, are you alright?" (Nix) My body loses strength as I revert to my Human form, all the owes I possessed were still there, but this time I could feel a spark of my sister''s power within me making the wounds that hadn''t been healing until now begin to heal slowly. Nix and Hades tried to support me not to fall, I know that none of them can use their healing powers in this ce, but we also have no way out, I can feel that my sister removed the well of control that I had in this magical ritual. "(What''s she gonna do?)" (I) "(I already said, I will show you the true power of a Deity.)" (Caitlyn) "(Why are you on my mind?)" (I) "(I''m not, the Holy Power I absorbed from you is resonating between us, so our minds that are already connected by this magical ritual can interact more if you manage to share any of my senses, feel severe headache or very sleepy, just know that it''s perfectly normal, don''t worry if you start to hallucinate.)" (Caitlyn) "(Wait what...)" (I) Suddenly my vision was returning in the eye it had lost when it healed, but the vision in that eye was different, it wasn''t my POV, it was Caitlyn''s POV getting closer and closer to the chained Sun, in one eye it was my point of view and the other my sister''s point of view, it was making my head hurt. It was at this moment that I felt my ears stop listening to mypanions around me, I could only hear the noise of chains. I waved to mypanions that I wasn''t able to hear them, so I waved my hand again for them to turn my body to where the chained Sun was, I wanted to see what my sister was doing. ------------------ I see my sister stop very slow from the Sun then her body is covered in purple and violet energy, she then spreads her bat wings at the same time her heads grow gathering some ck mist around her like ck clouds. "I know you couldn''t sense what we were doing, how did you find us?" (Caitlyn) "Look who we have here, a monstrosity that masquerades as a child, and is content to desecrate more minds that were in search of light!?" "Don''t try to act smug, to me you are a mere child among the Divine Beasts, a fool who even now doesn''t understand where you are." (Caitlyn) "You are weak now daughter of Selene, if I were present in body and mind here, you and your friends would already be dead with no chance of doing anything!" "I guess trying to talk to a fool is pointless, at least it''ll be good material." (Caitlyn) "Just tell me onest thing, are you one of Oros'' servants?" (Caitlyn) "Yes, I am one of those honored by the great Oros, I will dly present your bodies before him when these chains are broken." Caitlyn''s eyes focused on the chains covered in cracks all over the ce, it looks like he wasn''t struggling all this time for nothing, in the state the chains are in would only be able to hold him for another hour, maybe an hour little less. "You say too much for someone who has never fought a true Deity." (Caitlyn) "Don''t make yourself look big, you are no longer a Deity, you and the other Living Cmities have lost your power, you are too weak to be a threat..." "Power is just one of the hallmarks of a Deity you fool." (Caitlyn) "< Divine Incarnation: 20% >" (Caitlyn) I can feel the power coursing through Caitlyn''s body, all the power in her body is being devoured by the Holy Power which in turn is coursing through her body and merging into her body, it is no longer just energy as it bes a part of her your body and blood, the sense of power is something I''ve never felt before, something I can''t even begin to understand. Meanwhile, I look at her body, her appearance starts to change, her youthful appearance grows to that of a young woman close to 25 years old, and her hair bes totally ck and straight behind her swaying in a breeze that doesn''t exist, her wings spread out make a single pair of colossal wingspletely disproportionate to the rest of his body while bing ethereal as if they were an illusion. On her head a crown appears to be made of shards of ss reflecting horriblendscapes, her skin turns pale white while her eyes turnpletely golden. The space around her cracked and soon the cracks became lines moving along with their movements. "I don''t like to talk without seeing the fear in your eyes." (Caitlyn) "< Nightmare Incarnation >" (Caitlyn) "What is this, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!!" Soon the chains around the Sun break, but instead of breaking free countless hands with mouths full of sharp teeth in their Palms surge all over the Sun and around it tearing off pieces of it like shards of ss to eat. It was extremely disturbing how quickly that big Sun was reduced to a three-headed, blue-eyed white hunk, its size was colossal making my sister look like a grain of sand next to it. All of her bodies were covered by those hands, even the space around her was covered by those hands, the sound of the mouths chewing on her flesh was horrible, but the worst was the creepy whispers that her source body hands spoke all the time. Light blue blood oozed from his body, and I could see his power being drained along with his blood, he tried to break free but each hand he destroyed became fragments that prated his body causing even more damage and pain, he almost couldn''t move while being restricted by so many hands, only one of its heads was still free while the hands were even entering inside the forcibly opened jaws of the other two heads. Then my sister''s ck hair grows out and bes a big ck hand that now frees the horse''s head forcing him to look at her without being able to speak. "It was this fear that I wanted to see, look into my eyes and contemte what the concept of a nightmare means." (Caitlyn) I saw his tears fall from the 3 pairs of eyes as his light blue blood darkened more and more until it became like ck ink, soon after it was his tears that turned golden and were collected floating on top of one of my sister''s hands before her opening his mouth grotesquely making an absurd tongue curl around the big horse along with his quick hands pulling everything into his mouth that was tinypared to all that, it was like seeing a ck hole swallowing everything while crushing the closer it got. When she closed her mouth her hair was back to normal and everything was gone, the big 3 headed Horse and the ck hands that held him were gone, the only remnant was the golden liquid with ck shine floating on top of Caitlyn''s hand. Most disturbing of all was her Elder calmly chewing on something as the screaming sounds erupted from inside her mouth, I could feel it as if it were me chewing, the taste of the flesh and blood on my tongue, her body thrashing in my teeth while grinding her bones, but even then it was the feel of her mouth and not mine. I was in shock as she walked over to me still chewing. Chapter 1195 Cap 1193: Second Part Of The Plan ? Pov Xagar (Temr of Light): I wake up with my heart racing, in my mind I go over everything that happened in the dream and just to make sure it wasn''t just a dream I started to meditate to look inside myself, that''s when I found that next to my heart. "Hahahahahaha... finally, finally the wait is over... Hahahahahshahaha..." (I) Emotion welled up inside me to the point where my happiness turned to sadness, myughter turned to tears and finally, only fury was left unbounded now that there was a way. I spread my wings lifting the dust umted in this room while getting up from the floor where I was sleeping with my back to the wall. I look at the armor and sword that were lying on the bed, the armor I was once proud to wear and the sword I once swore in an oath of justice, now these two objects are a source of revulsion and shame for my naivety. "How could I have been so blind in the past, how could I have been so bold in taking an oath of justice when I didn''t even have an understanding of the meaning of justice?" (I) I leave everything in this room behind taking only a single piece of clothing so I don''t stand out and head to the training ground, the sun is still rising so she must be there. I do my best to contain my emotions knowing that I cannot fail when I am so close to being freed from this abyss I once walked into smiling. "(The naive boy that day didn''t know what he was getting into...)" (I) With my speed and the fact that the halls were empty at this time of the morning, I managed to quickly reach the recruits'' training ground, just as I thought, she was already there wearing light clothes and holding a wooden spear in her hands. "Your spear handling is different, your eyes too." (I) "Did you find him too?" (Fiona) "Yes, and from what I feeling from you, you seem to have received something, I shouldn''t havee here if I can feel it others can too." (I) "It doesn''t matter, it won''t be long now." (Fiona) "Yes, I just didn''t want to pass up this chance and came to talk to you." (I) "Thanks for the advice..." (I) "Don''t thank me, I did it because I finally found someone who opened her eyes and she said everyone deserves a chance, I don''t know if I would be able to make the same choice today." (Fiona) "Yes, I hope I''ll be able to do something I can really be proud of next time..." (I) I use my Aura on one of my open hands, then sh my hand through my own heart like a de. I feel the blood draining from my body, but I couldn''t help but smile, if I''m going to die or live now I don''t care, I did everything I could and now I let my will reveal itself with this act hoping to be right. "(May your will and Darkness bring you back from the gates of death, in the name of Zenos!)" A scream echoes through my mind as the thing next to my heart sends cold energy rushing through my body, my shattered heart consumed by that energy as it changes. My whole body was screaming in pain, I didn''t know how much time had passed, but when I opened my eyes everything felt different, my senses were much stronger, which only made the suffering that followed worse as I felt my whole body burn, even the air I breathed burned my lungs. I also felt the mark on my back burn as it was expelled from my body, from now on I was truly free. "INTRUDER!!!!" "You are starting to earn my respect." (Fiona) Suddenly a bubble of energy covers my body, when I roll my eyes the same thing happened to Fiona, then suddenly I feel like my vision is blurred as I lose the ability to feel the outside of the bubble for a few seconds and then the feelinges of oppression I was feeling disappear. ---------------- Pov Zenos: I see my sister approach me still munching on that enemy, me still sharing many of her senses, which made me feel the taste and texture of what she was munching, not to mention I was seeing myself from her perspective, which she was doing I get dizzy. "< Mental Restoration >" (Caitlyn) Caitlyn steps through the bubble of energy around us and ces her hand on my head, in her current adult guise she is taller than I am. Soon a strange energy runs through my body spreading further increasing my body''s recovery speed, Even though it''s not my real body the damage to it seems to have affected me even more than physical damage. After Caitlyn helped me she spit out what was in her mouth and it was an egg made of blue and ck scales, so Caitlyn shes her own wrist pouring her blood over the egg before using the golden liquid she collected earlier to infuse the egg. As soon as these things were over, I felt all of her energy in Aura, Authority, and Holy Power flowing into the egg as she returned to her usual childish appearance. When all this was over, the egg that was the size of her headnded in her hands, I looked at her noticing her tiredness, so she throws herself into my arms before snuggling up hugging the egg. I didn''t even have time to process everything that was happening when everything around us lost its colors fading little by little, so when I realized I was already in the secret room under the surface of the Moon. When I look I see my sister still in my arms hugging the same egg I saw before, I also felt the weakness for my Holy Power being sucked out of me. "Are you well?" (Nix) "Need something?" (La) "Do you need me to carry your sister?" (Hades) "I''m fine, just a little weak, I can also take my sister without having to worry." (I) Everyone was crowding around to see if I was okay, but I can''t me them when I was more ragged than a Zombie in this ce. "Zenos, how was the n?" (n) "It went well, looks like we''ve caught up with everyone, but I don''t know the details yet." (I) "I can collect everyone''s information andpile it into a report if you wish." (Hades) "That would help a lot, thanks Hades." (I) "I''ll start now." (Hades) After that, I left along with my sister and the Hero leaving one of the Hero''spanions along with mypanions to clear the room of any traces of this Magical Ritual before Navar arrived to create his own Ritual to bring everyone to the dawn. While the others were busy I told the Hero what happened from my point of view, mainly the part about us being attacked, in turn the Hero exined about the emergence of a strange presence in the ritual, but he didn''t show up here personally and no one else even arrived. "We have to hurry with the second part of the n before more of them arrive, this time we had an advantage, but don''t expect the same next time." (I) "I never count on luck, I have contingency ns, I just prefer not to use those ns as it will give away our position." (n) Navar arrived a short timeter, she was watching outside along with Zadiris who are the two biggest forces I know here, Navar now entered because unlike me who had to reach each person individually at a time, Navar can use the marks he we gave it to them as a signal pulling them all at once in seconds. Cleaning up a magical ritual was quick as was Navar''s efficiency in putting together her own ritual almost instantly. "All ready." (Navar) "How is the Dungeon?" (Navar) "Alright, Nix is at the Dungeon entrance waiting to guide people with his Spirits." (I) The temporary atmosphere that was also created here will also be of great help, not all of them are in the best condition after being under the Church of Light''s confinement for so long. "Then I will begin." (Navar) "< Star Movement: Star Brand Summoning >" (Navar) Soon I feel an absurd amount of Space Element Magic and Authority emanating from Navar''s body like a burst dam, the amount of powering out of her is more than double mine, not to mention the fine control she has of her energy not letting it spread to the surroundings, each strand of energy going to the magical ritual that activates quickly. It was at that moment that the magic circle grew until it took the entirerge roompletely, then the space began to ripple and soon small shiny spheres began to appear, growing more and more, in a short time I became the size of people, that''s when the spheres began lightening along with the ripples in space stabilizing. When Navar deactivated the magic there were already tens of thousands of people crowded here, but everyone had different expressions and he could see that soon there would be a chaos of conversations between them. "Use your Aura to focus everyone on you, we''re there if you need anything else." (Ragnar) "All good." (I) I just do what Ragnar suggested, spread my Aura across the room, and do a little trick for my voice to be transmitted through my Aura so everyone will hear me, luckily my Aura was enough to make all their eyes focus on me, and those around me that these people knew in their dreams. Chapter 1196 Cap 1194: Unfamiliar Reunion Part 1 ? As soon as Navar started using the symbols that mypanions distributed in dreams, the target people started to be summoned, I immediately noticed 2 strange things and I acted immediately or that was what I was close to doing when I saw Cinthia move at the same moment I saw, the next thing I saw was a head rolling on the ground with its helmet still on. "Sakura, heal him." (I) "Yes." (Sakura) One of the strange things was a young man grappling with someone wearing white armor, he had a sword piercing his side from a nted angle being top to bottom. Cinthia moved quickly cutting off the head of the person wearing armor, that was more than enough proof of him being an enemy, so I tell Sakura to heal the serious injuries the young man suffered. "I left the magic taking up a small area, but there were still people being pulled together by mistake." (Navar) Sigh "I seem to be getting rusty on my Magical Rituals or maybe I need to review my studies in that field more thoroughly paying closer attention to details." (Navar) As Navar thinks aloud about the results of his magic, I moved on to the second thing that caught my eye, I walked with Hades and Nix behind me through the crowd making my way as I walked towards a Demon. "Who are you?" (I) "My name is Xagar, Lord." (Xagar) The Demon has shaggy dark blue hair, his clothes are torn in several ces and it doesn''t seem to be due tobat, his skin is light gray and his eyes are red, other than that what draws the most attention is the morning blood on his clothes on his chest where there was a big hole, there was also blood on one of his hands, just by the smell I know that the blood on the hand was Celestino as well as the one on his clothes, it seems to be fresh blood. "Xagar!?" "He''s lying, it can''t be Xagar." "That blue hair..." "He looks like Xagar." "Impossible, he is a Demon." "Xagar is Celestino, he lies." "Of all people, impersonating someone like Xagar, what an idiot." I heard the voices of many people and at first, I even felt a slight killing intent from some people, but as soon as they realized it was a Demon the killing intent disappeared and the conversations became more focused on Xagar who seems to have been a Celestino, which could mean someone from the Church of Light. I look around and see a White Elf looking at Hades, I find her interesting and point to her as she was the only one not paying attention to this event. "You! Do you know anything about Xagar or this Demon?" (I) "Xagar was a Celestino, a Temr of the Light well known within the Church of the Light for his talent, but now he is no more." (Elf) "So he''s dead?" (I) "In a way yes, now that he is no longer a Celestine and the mark of the Temrs of Light is no longer on his body, he can be considered dead mainly for the Church of Light." (Elf) "You suggest that this Demon in front of me is the Celestino you speak of?" (I) "Yes, he transformed in front of me after putting his hand through his own heart." (Elf) "So you really are Xagar, a Light Temr?" (I) "I am Xagar, but no longer a Temr of the Light." (Xagar) I was finding all this strange, considering that in very extreme situations some people are able to transform into Demons naturally, I''ve seen things like this before and even contributed to doing things like this to other people like ¨¦rica, but a Celestino who was a Temr of the Light should be impossible to be a Demon. I looked at Nix who shook his head and then at Hades who looked at the Demon with a smile on his face, then he turns his eyes to me making the smile disappear before starting to speak. "Sorry Master, I didn''t have time to inform you, but this is one of the individuals tested by me, his recent transformation into a Demon was also caused by my test." (Hades) "What test was that, what did it consist of?" (I) "I used a technique that was activated when he was on the brink of death, this technique used the darkness within him as well as his own will to bring him back while giving him more power, I didn''t think it could change his race." (Hades) "Does his technique turn the darkness inside someone into power for them, like negative emotions and thoughts?" (I) "Yes, but that was the first time I used it." (Hades) "So that exins it, this is simr to my power in its early stages, I did something simr by mistake in the past, but she was Human at the time." (I) I remember the day I met ¨¦rica and Diana, I only had eyes for Diana who still has strong will in her eyes after so much she spent in the hands of the Goblins, but ¨¦rica was broken and her eyes were empty as if waiting for death, I didn''t know control my power at that time and somehow when I tried to take Diana as a servant I ended up attacking ¨¦rica without realizing it, which turned only her into a Demon. "Very well, if that''s the case then no problem, my uncertainty was in the existence of a Demon in a world where the Church of Light reigns supreme." (I) "We should get back to what we had to do, Master." (Nix) "I''ve already finished the cure." (Sakura) "Let''s go back, we still have to organize this situation." (I) Now that the two problems were solved, I go back near the exit of the room under the gaze of the thousands of people who arrived here, so I look at everyone while floating a little to be at a height where everyone can see me, then I use my Aura spread across the room to broadcast my voice to everyone. "I won''t spend too much time exining the situation to you now, our time is short so I''ll be brief." (I) "All of you will be escorted by a Fairy or Spirit into a Dungeon and taken to a specific floor where you spend the next few days, this is not up for debate and you have no choice about that fact, you only have a choice whether to spend these days awake or unconscious." (I) "With that resolved I want you to know that however threatening my words may seem now, everyone will be free once we reach our destination away from the Church of Light, inside the Dungeon you will get more information, but for now you can start entering." (I) With my words, many Fairies and Spirits started toe out of my shadow, surely at themand of my two Familiars, I wait for all the Fairies and Spirits to find someone and I point to the dry exit, they start to walk in an orderly way without causing confusion under the guidance of your littlepanions. ----------------- It''s been several minutes and the queue is already halfway, all this is going better than I expected, people are acting calmly and their Auras also showed a lot of positive emotions like happiness or joy, some were even talking happily in voice down as they walked along the line. "It seems like everything is going well, but couldn''t you have spoken less threateningly?" (n) "I didn''t try to be threatening, I just stated the facts sincerely and quickly, we lost some time with my questioning about the Demon and we have to act fast, this massive teleportation must have attracted attention and it must have taken a short time to find this ce." (I) "Yes, even if they couldn''t sense the magic from our concealment here, spatial distortion on this scale leaves a trail that some people are able to follow, so this is not the time to waste time on rants." (Navar) "But I must agree that you suck at this, Zenos." (Navar) "I know, so I focus on being sincere and objective in what I want to convey, as long as it works, the rest doesn''t matter." (I) "It could have been a problem now if they started to see us as enemies." (Bianca) "It would certainly make everything more difficult, but we don''t see talking about something that didn''t happen and being grateful that everything is going as nned..." (I) "Damn it!!!!" (I) Suddenly I feel a fluctuation of energy that I couldn''t mistake, it was the creation of a Territory, but it was very slow for some reason. "What is happening?" (I) "It looks like a Territory forming, but it''s too slow¡­" (Hades) "They arrived faster than expected, how many are left? How long until we have them all?" (n) "Looks like it''s more than halfway through, so a few more minutes." (I) "It won''t buy us enough time." (Bianca) "Yes, I''ll have to resort to the withdrawal n, that should be enough." (n) "You never told me about the withdrawal n." (I) Iined to him for not having heard about this part of the n as we raced to the Moon''s surface, I left a mental order for Cinthia and Haku to take care of getting these people into the Dungeon while everyone elsees with me. On the surface of the Moon I find a single Man who appears to be around 30 years old, short blond hair with some of the hair being slightly white, his Aura seems like something I felt in the past, an echo of the power of the God Baldr. This man wore golden armor with white details, had 5 pairs of white wings, and had arge golden spear on his back whose de was bigger than some swords I''ve seen to the point where I wasn''t sure if it was a spear or a sword. His face was filled with apparent fury, but his eyes were still calm, I''m sure he''s analyzing the situation before acting as he doesn''t know what to expect. But for some reason I felt two killing intent rise up at the same time, oneing from the man with wings floating overhead and the other killing intent wasing from behind me, it wasing from Ragnar, their eyes were locked on each other. "Good to see you Dad, always happy to see a bastard like you angry." (Ragnar) "A corrupt abomination like you has no right to call me Father!" (Oros) Chapter 1197 Cap 1195: Unfamiliar Reunion Part 2 ? So the one floating above was the Father of Ragnar, the bastard who betrayed his wife''s love by killing his own son on the orders of the God Baldr, as if what he did wasn''t horrific enough, he still wanted to destroy his soul of Ragnar before his wife managed to save her son''s Alma. "I am Oros, Divine Beast of Light and guardian of order, someone like you who has epted the power of darkness and tainted himself with the power of Demons does not have the requirements to call me Father." (Oros) "Just one more reason for me to keep saying that since I know how it pisses you off." (Ragnar) "Should have destroyed your damn Soul when I had the chance." (Oros) "Don''t talk like you didn''t try, we both know you didn''t because of your ipetence in beating my mother." (Ragnar) I''m d Ragnar is dying him with a conversation, it buys us time to continue the evacuation of the people below, I just hope this idiot keeps wasting time with this useless conversation or maybe he''s thinking the same thing as he tries toplete his Territory to arrest everyone us inside. "If you are here, then this Dragon next to you must be the son of the Witch of Carnage, the Heretic who breathed new life into you and freed the Soul of the Dragon Emperor''s daughter." (Oros) His killing intent along with his Aura tries to pressure me to my knees which doesn''t work and instead causes me to sink to my knees in the ground as cracks form in the ground around me. "That kind of games of pride don''t work on me, Baldr''s ve." (I) With my words he doesn''t even waste time in answering, I had currents of light piercing my arms and legs pulling me down, that level of pain wouldn''t affect me, but with that force, it would only be a matter of time to fix my limbs. "I already told you games don''t work for me." (I) I use my ability to control my body, one of the first abilities I got from devouring a slime, so I increased the hole the chains made by 3 times, making them pass through the holes, releasing me in the process, then I just needed to close the wounds, which it''s not the same as healing, actually the wounds weren''t healing from the damage and so I forced them together that way. "An abomination like your sisters, I must say you''ve assembled a fine group of aberrations." (Oros) "Coming from you it''s apliment, at least I never killed someone in the family on orders... ghuh!!!" (I) This time there were no hands answers and no games like before, he pierced half of my internal organs with his Spears of Light still buried in my body, I used my Aura to stop others from moving but still kept vignce with the surroundings. "I won''t waste time talking to you, I want an exnation from you, Hero of Justice, why are you here with them?" (Oros) "You should know why, this isn''t the first time we''ve looked for you, we should have resolved this in a conversation when we were still being diplomatic." (n) "I don''t care for things like that, but stepping right into the center of our Church and kidnapping prisoners is beyond the right of your Temple." (Oros) As they were talking I analyzed the spears piercing my body, in addition to the continuous damage I was taking, these spears were made of Holy Power and Authority, that''s why my wounds are not healing, and that''s also why I can''t move the energy in my body, your Authority does not seem to be stronger than mine, but your Holy Power is far beyond mine. But it was at that moment that the power of the Beast God''s Blessing within my body awakened breaking the spears from within my body while expelling its power from my body allowing my wounds to heal almost instantly from that damage. I also noticed that thest rescued managed to get through the Dungeon, so I have Nix close the Dungeon and wait for the n that allows n to still act calmly in this situation. "I seem to have finished rounding up the prisoners for me, thank you." (Oros) "But what..." (I) Before I had time to think what he was talking about, his hand blurred for a second as the space around his arm trembled, and then Nix appeared with his hand on her unconscious neck, I nced hastily back and she was not there. "Also stop thinking about the Demigod of your Temple of Justice, Hero." (Oros) "Did you really think a Demigod would be able to hide his presence from me? I couldn''t kill him, but I still seriously injured him to the point of retreating." (Oros) "I don''t want to cause a rift between our two Religions, so I''ll let you and your Priestess go..." (Oros) He was giving orders while Nix was being held by the throat, the fury in me was at its peak and I was about to do something that I didn''t even know would work and even if it did my very survival would be insecure. But luckily I didn''t have to as my heart raced with vitality at the new presence appearing at my side. When I turn around I see a woman whose beauty rivals that of my sisters, she had skin as white as snow, hair colored like a rainbow waterfall, her eyes seemed to change color depending on which angle you look at it, and she was dressed in long pants open on the side from the knee down, wore a silk coat pointed at the front and open from the waist down that swore almost to the ground, there was also a single Spiral Horn in the middle of his forehead that appeared to be made of transparent crystal with streams of energy of various colors glowing faintly from within. Her presence was magnificent to the point of blooming on the ground around us while we are on a Moon where there is almost no atmosphere, as a high level Vampire I can feel the limitless vitalitying out of her body as if she was the Incarnation of the source of life. I already knew who she was the moment Iid eyes on her, that''s because I could feel the blessing I gained from her reacting within me when I felt her presence. "I''m surprised by your decadence Oros, the years have really turned you into someone pathetic." (Zoe) "What are you doing here Zoe!? Why do you interfere?" (Oros) "The Goddesses of Life and Death do not interfere directly, the same is expected of their Divine Servants and Divine Beasts." (Oros) "Times change, people change and even Gods change as you well know or are you foolish enough not to realize how imperious Baldr has be over the millennia?" (Zoe) "It is not my duty to judge my lord, my existence is to serve you to the best of my ability." (Oros) "Then marry him you bloody bastard and stop talking soon and attack me!" (Zoe) Suddenly a really frightening murderous intention emerged from the body of this sacred woman of life making her look like a wolf in sheep''s clothing, as the saying goes "in a fight between husband and wife, the idiot will be the one who dares to put the spoon", if I could walk away I would do that since if they fight only the consequence of the fight would hurt me a lot, unfortunately, my body is paralyzed trapped between these two murderous intentions. "You can''t strike first, can you?" (Oros) "Apparently your impatience hasn''t changed..." (Oros) "Shut your damn mouth and attack me!! You''re going to keep avoiding me for how many millennia!? We''re immortal and I''ll wait for eternity if I have to until I have your bones crushed under my hooves!!!" (Zoe) "(I can''t let this distraction go.)" (I) I pull the holy power of my Familiars and Divine Servants through our connection as quickly as possible, already mixing with my Authority as much as I can, then I activate my Summoning skill along with a spell using my blood to create the magic circle behind of me. "< Holy Blood Family Summon: Nix >" (I) "You little bastard..." (Oros) "Please do,e to ME!!!!" (Zoe) "damned..." (Oros) Nix appears behind me falling, I managed to catch her with my tail with a lot of effort since it was difficult to move at the moment, Oros was looking at me as if I was already minced meat in front of him and Zoe was smiling provocatively encouraging him to attack, meanwhile I could only mentally connect with one of my Familiars with tears in my eyes. "(For the love of Gods, make your mother stop teasing and get us out of here!!!)" (I) "(I''m sorry, this is beyond what I can do, I can''t even open my mouth.)" (Ragnar) "..." (I) I wanted to cry, but I didn''t have time for that, I knew that if Oros was here it was just a matter of time for others to arrive or maybe they were already here without me knowing. All I wanted was to get out of here as quickly as possible, but this Ragnar''s mother had to be a psychopathic maniac to pick a fight with her ex-husband inside enemy territory while protecting her son. I was literally at my wit''s end trying to understand why she wasn''t already running into such an unfavorable situation, why my Familiars'' families always have to be so weird, first Arash and now these two madmen who greet each other with murderous intent like this. Chapter 1198 Cap 1196: Unfamiliar Reunion Part 3 ? This situation couldn''t be worse, we have what I suppose is the leader of the enemies in front of us without knowing if there are more enemies around hiding or if they are still on their way, the only one that can face the enemy in question seems to be more interested in to fight than to do the right thing in this situation which would be to run, to close this whole shitty situation like the icing on the cake the two involved are a couple who hate each other. "(I would really love to know if there is a God of luck, why would I go to any lengths to punch his face until all his teeth fall out before I crack his goddamn skull!)" (I) In this situation I could very well die of a heart attack or burst a vein in my brain from nervousness, my whole body is being pressed between the Aura of the two bastards who just keep teasing each other. "I allow you to go with that abomination you call your son, you may as well take the Hero with you, but the others stay behind." (Oros) "You talk too much, when are you going to stop talking and attack?" (Zoe) "(It''s no use, I can''t move my energy anymore after this summoning, I''ve also spent all my Holy Power.)" (I) "(I have to do something now, but what can I do?)" (I) "(Am I really going to have to do this!?)" (I) Ragnar''s mother''s hand is still on my shoulder, I try to turn my head to look at her but all she does is stare at the man in the sky glowing like an Archangel wreathed in light, his eyes lost in mad murderous intent, I don''t even know if she pays attention to all of us. I control some of my blood to run a path through the skin of my shoulder just below her palm so I touch my blood directly to her skin, she doesn''t look away from me but I feel her Aura turned more towards me and her eyes seem to be lighter. "(Thanks for dropping by, but why is he picking fights?)" (I) "(He killed my newborn son in front of me and tried to destroy even his Soul, do you know how long I waited to have him in front of me!?)" (Zoe) "(We are in enemy territory, not knowing if there are more of theming and you are at the very least going to have to fight protecting your son, how are you going to do that!?)" (I) "(We have no other option anyway, the others are already here, we''ve been surrounded from the start and I only got here using my magic that I put into his Soul a long time ago.)" (Zoe) Now this is something I didn''t know, but it makes sense, as a mother she would want to keep her child safe, even though he was always with a God when he was just a Soul, she wouldn''t depend on others when ites to her own child''s safety, then put a protective measure. To think that she did something like that and I didn''t realize it until now, I don''t think even Ragnar knew since he was as surprised as I was when she appeared here, probably his projective measure must have reacted to the presence of his old love, that''s why it was activated even before him attack Ragnar. "(Can''t you get us out of here?)" (I) "(The space around that moon is locked, no type of teleportation will work and if we try to run Oros has the advantage in speed.)" (Zoe) "(If the situation is so bad, why didn''t they attack?)" (I) "(They are more than willing to kill you even by angering the Blood Goddess, but it would be foolish to attack me, your fairy, and the Hero since that would be buying hostility from the other 3 Gods, this is something that would have repercussions that they cannot bear, they can''t let us all go either.)" (Zoe) "(But I managed to summon Nix close to me now.)" (I) "(That was different, she and we were within the same restrictions, doing this is the only thing you can do.)" (Zoe) I don''t like this situation, he seems to be wasting time trying to make conversation by reaching an agreement with Zoe, but to me, it seems more like he is buying time, the problem is why do that when Zoe ims that there are already others around without me to perceive. "(If I open this restriction, can you get us out of here?)" (I) "(I can, but what are you going to do?)" (Zoe) "(Something really stupid, so I appreciate it if it manages to keep me alive afterwards.)" (I) "(I don''t know what you''re going to do, but do it quickly, I promise you won''t die.)" (Zoe) She seems to have epted this very quickly, she seems calm talking to me this way, but I don''t think her murderous intent and aggression towards Oros is a lie. "(Hades and Nix, you two are in charge, follow this woman''s orders with your hand on my shoulder and don''t do anything stupid no matter what I''m about to do.)" (I) I stop connecting with Zoe and temporarily close my connections with my Familiars after leaving a message for them straight into their minds, this was a necessity as I didn''t want to cause harm to them by ident. Sigh I can''t breathe here, but I can still absorb the raw energies in space into my lungs, in a way it still counts as breathing. I use my Aura and Authority to create a sphere of pure condensed power within myself, then use that power for a very specific technique while forcibly awakening the power of all my blessings at the same time. Maybe she noticed what she wanted to do or just wanted to avoid that whatever she did wouldn''t be noticed by Oros, but the Divine Life Beast used its own to cover my body, it put even more pressure on my body while also providing that not a trace of what I was doing leaked out of my body. The Blessings of the various Gods were not harmonious or in conflict with each other, as the Blessings of the Gods were individual with each other acting separately from each other unable to gather their power into one. In the past, Ibined these Blessings with a Territory, but that was an indirect way of using their power, at that time the Blessings were still acting separately from each other with their powers only adding to each other, the safest way to do this is to join forces with all those connected to me. But when I learned to do that it was just a consequence of trying to do something else, something that I couldn''t use the help of others having to rely only on my own power. I use the Aura and Authority that have already shaped the technique as a base as all the blood within my body begins to boil from the power of the Blessings coursing through my body, then I use the essence of my own blood allowing it to be just energy as I open a space in the Inside my body, this essence of my blood crystallizes along with the basis of the fair technique of my Aura and Authority, this creates a core of blood in my abdomen. I then used this Blood Core to pass all the Blessings down one at a time in a continuous cycle, each time this happened the power of that Blood Core wove together with the blessing making them all connect creating a joint flow of their power, this time it would not be the sum of their individual powers, what they wanted was the multiplication of their powers by bing one. What he was doing was something he knew was very reckless and unstable, because it was a one-shot and he didn''t know what would happen after that, but in a situation like this, he was running out of time to think. Each cycle of the Blood Core was like adding a new thread weaving in the blessings, but in this I was also destroying my body, all the healing that Ragnar''s mother had given me when she arrived had been reverted to an even worse state than Oros had given me left before. When I felt that I couldn''t take it any further, I realized that the same pressure I felt from the pressure of these two God Beasts before was the only thing keeping me in now. I open my eyes as I use the threads of power to pull all the Blessings of the various Gods into the Blood Core, and then with a lot of effort, I activate the technique. "< Eclipse Blessings: Between Harmony and Chaos >" (I) I felt a power stronger than anything I had ever felt before rush through not only my body but even my Soul like an explosion passing through me, then I lost consciousness falling into the deepest darkness. Crack Thest thing I saw was the cracking starry sky and an Eclipse, it was a blurred vision as my eyes closed, but that brief moment showed that I had achieved my goal. For me there was no pain, exhaustion, torment, or anything else that could have been expected, all I felt was a state of existence where no thoughts or emotions were present to me, I was surrounded only by the deepest darkness. Chapter 1199 Cap 1197: Divine Power ? Pov Ragnar: I was already surprised that he hade all this way, I thought there was a remote possibility that he was on this, but to really find him here of all possible Divinities, really Master''s luck will be our undoing if not today for sure one day. I tried to stall for time but it was useless from the start, he knew about the Dungeon, he knew about Nix and he knew about the Hero''s n. The master was still able to retrieve Nix from his hands was a surprise, but the biggest surprise was my mother showing up here, I felt something strange inside me since the presence of Oros covered everything, but I didn''t expect that there was this inside me and asked when my mother made it. The important thing is that her showing up was a relief, the God of Beasts told me a long time ago that my mother was slightly stronger than my father, that''s why he only did something against me in my mother''s moment of weakness right after my birth and yet he was not able to stop her from saving my Soul. I thought her being here would change something, but the more she teased Oros the way she did, I realized that something was wrong, my mother hates Oros and I know that her murderous intent against him is not a lie. My mother is someone who values life for everything, in the situation we are in their struggle could have repercussions on the nearby, even we would be affected and so knowing my mother the best course of action would be to run away, she would not let her emotions dominate her that way. I couldn''t understand what was going on, but I knew our situation was bad when Master tried to talk to me through our mental connection, unfortunately, there was nothing I could do, I couldn''t even move my body under the pressure of these two like that. like the others. But then came Master''s message, right after he closed his connection with me, I looked at him realizing I wasn''t the only one, I had a bad feeling, but all I could do is trust him, knowing his way of acting I knew he would something reckless and hoped the others would figure it out on their own, whatever the Master is going to do, we''re going to have to act fast on his instructions we''re going to have to obey my mother. I waited a few seconds and nothing happened, almost two minutes passed and nothing was happening other than my mother''s exchange of insults against Oros, as that time passed the Territory that Oros was trying to create all this time was progressing to the pits even with the Hero''s preparations to buy time, I kept looking at the Master waiting what he would do until the moment when his previously restricted presence exploded while his voice was resonating as if speaking directly to my Soul. "< Eclipse Blessings: Between Harmony and Chaos >" (Zenos) His presence was different, I could feel something is wrong, it felt like his presence was just the shell hiding something behind as this level of pressure was on par with my Mother and Oros pushing their presences at the same time. Not even half a second passed after that when his stomach exploded in red mist that evaporated, and a sphere surrounded by rings spinning around it flew out from within the Master''s wound. The rings around the sphere were spinning faster and faster as it moved in the air like a fish thrashing about, this all happened very quickly as the sphere and rings be pure energy exploding like an explosion of pure Authority, I could feel the Master''s Authority intertwining other Authorities, I could feel his Aura tearing apart in the process as the space around us vibrates as it reveals an Eclipse that appears as if it has always been there in the sky. Crack That''s when the sky was filled with cracks as the presence of my Mother and Oros was suppressed, the Territory of Oros itself that was not evenplete fell apart causing it to spit blood, I saw several figures in white and gold robes emerging through the cracks while shivering. "We don''t have time, don''t let go of my hair!" (Mother) I see strands of my mother''s hair stretching around everyone, the suppression around us had disappeared, but when I looked at the Master I saw his body literally falling apart withrge chunks of flesh and bone turning to dust being sucked into the Eclipse image. It was then that more images began to form like Beasts roaring around us as this barren Moon became a living forest with mountains and volcanoes, the skies turned red as Fairies danced and Spirits sang, then from the edges of the Eclipse, a drop of blood dribbled down only to mid-air be a Dragon. That moment that passed in seconds seemed tost for hours as waves of power that didn''t belong to the Master collided with each other for each new image appearing in session until they all became one by ovepping, then a wave of power that I know very well surged, a surge of power caused by the spark of something far beyond Authority, it was "Divine Power" something only a God can truly possess and manipte. It was at that moment that I found myself being dragged into one of the cracks in space without realizing it, before I could understand what was happening my vision became blurred while my mind was confused, when I regained myposure it was a desert in the middle of a storm, there were poles shaking on the ground while my mother''s presence was everywhere. But none of that mattered when my eyes sought out the Master only toe into my vision, a dry body with skin covered in cracks, no eyes, no hair, a hanging jaw, andrge body parts missing as if they had been ripped off at random, even with all these grotesque wounds not even a drop of blood wasing out of the body and I didn''t need to think to understand the reason, there was no blood toe out. "Teacher!!!!" (All) My scream dyed a mere second between looking and realizing what I was seeing before I left, but even then it was just another scream among all the others as we ran towards him only to be stopped by a barrier. "Calm down and do what I say, we don''t have time, get Natasha now and the rest of the Familiars follow my instructions!" (Mother) "..." (I) My mother was the Divine Beast of Life, her power and long life are more than adequate to take care of Master, there was no need to argue with her or despair, so I ran to La before she became frantic, among all of us she was the only one who would lose control of his emotions when ites to the Master at the same time I saw Hades running to catch Nix who is still unconscious with parts of what was left. "(What have you done, Master.)" (I) My mother was on top of Master''s body, and a red energy flowed from her body to Master''s body, this was a lighter red color and I could feel it being pure vitality, while she was doing this Nix woke up, and was already in bed on my side looking seriously at Master. Not only that, but Hades seems to have done something when a magic circle forms with his blood and Cynthia and Haku emerge from it. "You who are Familiar to him, I want you to use your energies to run through his body, do it slowly to adjust his natural flow of energy." (Mother) "The Divine Servants, I want you to make your Auras along with the power if your Authorities reach his Soul." (Mother) "Can I do something?" (n) "No, just back off." (Mother) Everyone followed my mother''s instructions, Master was surrounded on all sides as our energies coursed through his body, this wasn''t difficult as we were all his Familiar, and our power faced no resistance entering his body, but it wasn''t staying inside of his body. I could feel that half of our energy was leaking out and it wasn''t just us facing this problem, the same was happening with the Aura and Authority of the Divine Servants. But my mother just nodded without saying anything, I felt her Aura extending towards us as she guided our energies to run through Master''s body, I felt his body react to our energy with small amounts being absorbed. "Then I want to know what happened here!" (Natasha) Natasha jumped from the Master''s shadow thaty beside her body along with a Fairy, then without saying anything she looked at my mother and the Master before shing her wrist with her ws as she approached his mouth. As my power was circting through Master''s body, I could feel that the blood and vitality entering his body was being rapidly consumed like water being thrown into the desert, but it was not in vain when I noticed the wounds starting to heal at a much lower rate what is expected of the Master. "What did this idiot do to get like this!? His body is copsing at the same time as it heals itself, if you stop giving my blood to himself your Vitality won''t do anything." (Natasha) "He used Divine Power, a single spark of such powerbined with multiple True Deities." (Mother) "WHAT!!??" (Natasha) "This is impossible!!" (Natasha) "That idiot is not a God, at least not yet, it could take centuries or even a few thousand years..." (Natasha) "He somehow fused the power of the Blessings of the various Gods within him creating a spark of Divine power without having a Deity of his own to control that power, the worst was the Deities of the Various Gods ovepping each other causing the surrounding space to copse, the result is what you see." (Mother) "I''ll want to know more about thister, but right now we have to take care of him." (Natasha) "Once we''re done here let''s take him to the Communal Temple, soaking in his Statue''s blood fountain will help, the Spirit and Fairy Temples will also be able to nourish him." (Natasha) "..." (I) Master was far from being well, I knew that from the look of my mother and Master''s sister when I looked at Hades his face was horrified, the other two God Servants also didn''t seem to be well, it made me understand that his Soul must also be in a bad state. "(You have to be fine, Master!)" (I) Chapter 1200 Cap 1198: A Pit From Which There Is No Escape ? I didn''t know what happened, I didn''t know who I was, I didn''t know where I was, I didn''t know anything but the eternal silence that dominated me, even now that these thoughts arise in me, the light that appeared in front of me was divided. I felt as if everything came back to me, my thoughts were first followed by my emotions, then came the sensations of a body that I didn''t take from having, that''s when I realized that light came from an opening that I touched, what happened next was my eyes open while lifting my body. As soon as I lifted my upper body I realized that I was surrounded by a red liquid, but I ignored that as I looked at my hand, I didn''t immediately recognize my own hand. It took me a few seconds before I remembered about my own body and even then I couldn''t remember anything about myself until the moment I looked around noticing the statue right where I was. I felt ashamed of the Statue that I thought was beautiful at first, but every second I spent looking at the statue more feelings arose and with them, memories came together, when the first memory came it was like pulling one that guided me through the darkness of a maze to the exit. A flood of memories came to me all at once, I was momentarily confused before I remembered who I was and where I was, and then rity came through my mind allowing me to recall myst memory. "(For me to be here means we escaped, the n worked...)" (I) "d to see you''re awake." (Elizabeth) Suddenly I heard a neighbor and turned my eyes away from my statue, that''s where I found Elizabeth looking at me, she was walking over the surface of the pool of blood, she was standing while I was half lying and not considering that she is much taller than me. But it wasn''t having to look up that was bothering me talking to my sister, it was the coldness in her eyes, as soon as I saw those eyes every part of my body was screaming to run as my mind surrendered knowing I can''t run from her. Even her pressure seemed to surround me as I listened to her heart beat as hard as the drums of a war I knew I had done something wrong, the only thing that came to mind was the event of myst memory of that technique I nned never use for finding fault, it made me think of others who were with me at the time. "Sister, are the others okay? They made it out..." (I) "Everyone is alive, managed to run with Zoe''s help." (Elizabeth) "You know if..." (I) Before I could say anything she put a finger to her mouth, even without saying it out loud I already knew she wants me to be silent, I had never seen her in this state before and I must admit I had a chill running down my back. "Do you feel anything in your body?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I knew she didn''t want to let me talk, so I shook my head at her question. "Does your mind seem strange in any way like mental confusion, holes in your memories, or does it seem sluggish in any way with difficulty focusing on something?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I once again respond by nodding my head in denial but I sensed something was wrong with her eyes bing scarier with each question being asked. "Last question, do you have any idea what you''ve done?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I knew my condition must have been very serious, I knew something like this could happen, so I dered this a forbidden technique that I nned to never use, but I couldn''t think of anything else to get us out of there, so I shook my head in affirmation, I knew from the start that I was doing something wrong and so I nodded in confirmation. Boommm!!! As soon as I nodded in confirmation I got a kick in the jaw without having a chance to react, I felt my body pass through several walls before making an arc as I fell now outside the city. When I tried to spread my wings tond I was interrupted by a Paralyzing pain in my whole body, I could feel every piece of flesh in my body vibrating, my bones were cold to the point of freezing the inside of my body and my blood seemed to have a mind of its own while ran wild in my veins. "You have no idea what you''ve done, you idiot." (Elizabeth) While I was distracted by the sudden pain, a hand appears grabbing my body by the neck to raise it up to the height of her eyes, still as cold as before. "It''s one thing to do something reckless where only you are in danger or for something worthwhile." (Elizabeth) "But you had other cards to use, you have a Saint of our Mother and 3 Champions by your side, if you had used them you could have resolved the situation better." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I had no answers for what she said, I even thought about asking Ivan, Diana, and La for help while I was thinking, but I was afraid not for myself but for them, I didn''t know how they would be when facing the Divine Beast of Light, for so I preferred to resort to a n where only I would be in danger. "I heard from others what you did, congrattions, you really surprised me this time by your level of naivety, did you think that was the level of power you could control?" (Elizabeth) "Looks like you have no idea what you''ve done, so let me make this clear for even an idiot to understand." (Elizabeth) She was really furious, she alerts my neck and I feel the bones break, nothing that was too serious for me, but my sister by her look didn''t care about my injuries as she pulled me inches from her face, her eyes locked with mine. "Zoe told me everything, I don''t know how she did it, but superimposing Blessings of Gods is more than bad, a Blessing of a Godes from something called Divine Power, something only a God can control." (Elizabeth) "You somehow merged together different Blessings from various Gods, it created a spark of raw Divine Power, thanks to which a Moon became pieces and you almost ceased to exist in both body and Soul." (Elizabeth) "If Zoe weren''t around you could be dead, even Natasha wasn''t able to heal you on her own, it took Zoe''s help and the cooperation of your Familiars along with your Divine Servants to heal you enough to begin the true healing." (Elizabeth) "His Soul was cracked barely able to contain that spark of power far beyond what you can conceive of, his body kept trying to unravel itself endlessly, no matter how hard we tried to heal, nothing worked for more than 1 month, only Holy Power had A slight effect can adapt your body, but it was very slow." (Elizabeth) "If it wasn''t for Zoe there, everyone would be dead." (Elizabeth) She throws me to the ground like trash, her eyes softening after venting her anger, then blood pools behind her taking the shape of a throne she sits on as it crystallizes. "You need to understand that certain actions lead to consequences, what you did had serious consequences for you." (Elizabeth) "You lost all the Blessings you had, but that wasn''t all, it was the destruction of those Blessings that caused that spark of Divine Power to momentarily exist." (Elizabeth) "Right now you can''t use your Aura, Holy Power or Authority all because the fragments of those Blessings are still attached to you, they were used to heal your Soul by the Saint of Life 2 weeks ago." (Elizabeth) As she spoke I was paying attention to what had happened before, my neck was healing very hard, even after a few minutes it was healing more slowly than I remember. It seems that this time I did something more idiotic than nned, my body is more than weird. "Your Soul is different from what it was before, this has influenced things more connected to your Soul''s essence like your Aura, Authority and Holy Power." (Elizabeth) "You must also feel your body, this is because of the change in your Soul, now your body is reacting to your Soul, which is leading your body to destruction." (Elizabeth) "The worst of all will be..." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth stops for a moment looking up, there I see my Familiars, Divine Servants, and my Wives, everyone was standing still looking at Elizabeth, but meanwhile, I saw a redet fall on top of me, it was Natasha who started punching me continuously at the same time that healed the wounds she was inflicting herself. "Let''s see how you''ll do another crazy thing like that in the future, you little one..." (Natasha) Before she finished there were already people around her, those were Diana, Kira, ¨¦rica, and Ibuki. Everyone was pointing their guns at Natasha to immobilize her in an attempt to stop hitting me, but honestly, the damage she was causing me didn''t evene close to the pain I was feeling all over my body. "We have to go back..." (Ibuki) Ibuki was the first to notice, so she forced me back to the Communal Temple where I felt Holy Power fill my body easing the pain to a minimum that I was barely able to notice. "What should I do now..." (I) Chapter 1201 Cap 1199: Destroyed Moon ? After everyone calmed down and I was taken back to the Communal Temple, that''s when my body seemed to return to normal and even then I still felt something strange that I only stopped feeling when I returned to the blood fountain near my statue. For the next few hours ¨¦rica, Diana, Ibuki, and Kira talked to me about everything that happened during my unconscious time and about something that no one else had told me about. I ran to the third floor of the Communal Temple entering one of the doors, there I found Karina, Alice, Veronica, Loki, and Athena lying unconscious, I tried to get close to them, but Barok appeared to stop me. "I''m sorry, my Lord, but can''t I let you near them?" (Barok) "What''s going on here? Did someone ask you to do this?" (I) "I''m the one who asked him that, good to see you awake Dad." (Vanessa) Vanessa appears as she bends down to give me a hug. "Your sisters can tell you better by exining everything, but in short, if you go near them it will make the situation worse." (Vanessa) "..." (I) "So this is where you were." (Caitlyn) Suddenly my vision bes blurred and the next thing I know I am on arge piece of rock floating in space along with many others, Caitlyn is sitting on one of the rare ones upside down looking at me. "I won''t go to the trouble of berating you for what you''ve done, I''ve had my share of impulsive things I''ve done." (Caitlyn) "Are we in a dream?" (I) "No, we are in a nightmare created by me inside my head, your body must be on the floor now since you lost consciousness again." (Caitlyn) "What happened to Alice, Karina, and the others?" (I) "You happened, a Saint is linked to his Divinity, his own Soul cracked and changed because of what he did, it had a big effect on his Saints, and even his Heroes were forced into a different state because of you." (Caitlyn) I didn''t know that technique could do something against people who weren''t even present that day. "How can I wake them up?" (I) "When your Soul, body, and Authority are in order again, only then will your Saints awaken." (Caitlyn) "How do I do that?" (I) "Same as always, training." (Caitlyn) Before I could understand what she was trying to say, my body was pulled by tentacles into a portal that appeared behind me. --------------- Pov Vanessa: Sigh My Father suddenly fell to the ground already unconscious, Barok picks him up in his arms and following my instructions takes him to the blood fountain near his Statue. "Does he really need to do this?" (I) "Yes, the first step is understanding himself, he won''t be able to do this without Caitlyn in the state he is in right now." (Elizabeth) "Will there be any consequences when ites to an end?" (I) "I don''t know, I don''t think anyone knows, I''ve never heard about what he did, I''m not even sure what the change will be at the end." (Elizabeth) "But while Caitlyn takes care of him, we have other things to attend to." (Elizabeth) "It''s already been resolved, Elsaris has already left for his investigation, Hades is also on his way to the ce you pointed out and I haven''t spoken to the others yet." (I) "That''s always a lot of work, but it''ll be good for him." (Elizabeth) "He won''t like it." (I) "It doesn''t matter, he needs it, the way things are going to be bad for him, his influence is still very small." (Elizabeth) "I wanted to go too..." (I) "You going doesn''t help your Father, your main duty is still with the Blood Goddess, so continue with the process of creating the Blood Pdins, Natasha already said that she waits for you." (Elizabeth) "I''ll get back to that now." (I) During the months when my Father was unconscious many things happened, the Church of Light stopped acting in silence and they joined with the Temple of Law in their incursions to bring order to the worst ces of the universes, but nobody knows what exactly they are doing. The Apostles of Truth are also on the move, we got word from someone of them in a certain world, the first lead we''ve had in months, so we couldn''t pass this up. One thing we also discovered was the increase in first generation monsters being generated due to the instability of the raw energy flow of the universe, because of this the Waves of Monsters are more and more frequent both on the surface of the Worlds and in the immensity of the universe. One thing we''ve also recently discovered is Creatures of the Abyss sightings, so far it hasn''t been done inrge groups, but it sure seems to be seeing some activity from them. Sigh "There are so many things to be done." (I) --------------- Pov Oros (Light Guardian Divine Beast): I was looking at the wreckage of the Moon, to defend myself from that attack I had to hit head-on, I was caught off guard but I was still able to stop the waves of energy from spreading to the world. "That power, how did he do that or maybe it wasn''t him, I''m sure for a moment I felt the power of more than a single God..." (I) "Was he just a means to get to us or was he just helping them get away?" (I) I looked at the moon in front of me, almost half of it was destroyed deforming its shape, its pieces bing big inds floating around it, parts of its powers were still there, and one of the lunar inds had a real forest that grew in a matter of minutes weeks, another had the space deformed inside erging the inside area which was a silver desert where thousands of beast-type monsters spawned daily like a perpetual Monster Wave, there was also an ind filled with ck clouds of miasma and death energy, many spectral type monsters were appearing there. Those were just the biggest lunar inds, there were still smaller ones, even more of them to the point where he was considering destroying everything and creating a new Moon. Sigh "It would take a few years to create and tweak a new Moon, it would be a waste of time and energy to do that." (I) "(It would be easier if my lord was still paying attention in this world, but he is preparing for what is toe.)" (I) I look up at the moon one more time, somehow I feel something else is out of ce, but I can''t figure out what it could be. "(I must be thinking too much, there are many things wrong with this Moon, better avoid othersing here in the future.)" (I) -------------- Pov Elsaris: I was walking hand in hand with Samira, we were walking around in overly colorful dresses as she pulled me into every shop we passed, I don''t know how she can have so much energy. "Sister, please..." (I) Sigh "Let''s just go to one more store, please..." (Samira) "You said that 3 stores ago." (I) "(You know why we''re here, I know I said try to act natural, but at least try to be more discreet.)" (I) "(I know, but I''m not doing this for nothing, the stores I entered are the busiest and I felt that we were being especially watched from below in one of the stores.)" (Samira) "(It was Lilian, I asked her to disguise herself in the crowd to observe our surroundings for anyone out of our reach.)" (I) "(That exins it, so what should we do, other than keep looking at the busiest stores, I have no other idea.)" (Samira) We were talking like friends or something as we walked around town and just really talking telepathically with a technique others couldn''t figure out. "(I think we better go to n B, we''ve been in this city for 4 days, but we haven''t found anything.)" (I) "(They can sense us.)" (Samira) "(We don''t have many options, if we dy too much we run more chances of being exposed, we can also be discovered in many ways.)" (I) "(I don''t think it will be necessary, I smelled a strange blood, it must be our target.)" (Lilian) The ce where we were was a world where only two races lived, the Runics and the Elves, those of other races tend toe from other worlds, which is very rare by my investigation, so we are using techniques to pass ourselves off as Runics, the worst is hiding my ears. When we enter the room Lilian steps out of one of the shadows so we all sit down to listen to what she has to say. "He looked like a Rune, but the energy around him was different, Runes absorb Mana through the Runes on their body whether they are visible or not, but that man was sucking the energy into his whole body instead of absorbing it naturally." (Lilian) "Haku told us that they can change their appearance easily, but it seems that they are not yet able to get down to the more detailed characteristics of the race." (I) "Did you follow him?" (I) "No, but I left a way to track him in his shadow, a small magic item." (Lilian) "Looks like we won''t need n B anymore." (Samira) "That if this is the target we want, we should investigateter, as soon as it gets dark we can start." (I) Chapter 1202 Cap 1200: Stealing A Moon ? I was in the middle of the vige burned to ashes, the smell of blood and burning flesh everywhere when I arrived the vige was prosperous with only 1 or 2 elderly people dying of old age, time passed quickly when I saw the vige being attacked by bandits who took everything of value while killing half the poption, then winter came causing them to starve to death, those who made it through the winter died from disease and soon after monsters appeared causing the death of anyone who was left. Death seems to be the only thing to rte to all the events caused in this vige, different scenarios and ways of dying, it was unnecessarily brutal and cruel. "Was that supposed to have any meaning?" (I) "You know it does and you already understand what it''s about." (Caitlyn) My sister appears opening one of the charred corpses to get out while cleaning the soot from her clothes. "I understand, you wanted to show me deaths, but this isn''t the first time seeing innocent people dying, it''s also not the first time seeing a city destroyed, this kind of thing doesn''t affect me as much as it did in the past." (I) "The idea was never to affect you emotionally or I would have made things worse using your wives'' bodies." (Caitlyn) "I wanted to show death, you can know about it, you can understand how it works in a superficial way, but now that''s not enough, you need a clear understanding." (Caitlyn) "Why that?" (I) "The fragments of the Blessings are still within you, they have changed your Soul to the point of fundamental change, you now need to understand the characteristics rted to these Blessings to fully integrate these fragments into your Soul." (Caitlyn) "But what am I going to learn from seeing this?" (I) "The revtion has toe from you, simply telling it won''t do, so think for yourself." (Caitlyn) Sigh "What is death?" (I) This was just the first teaching space, she made it clear that there will be more toe, but I wasn''t excited about what was yet toe. ---------------- Pov Hades: I was leading Haku and Cinthia on a mission, it happens 2 days after Master Zenos wakes up and is taken by his sister. We were in one of Nicole''s magically constructed vehicles, this one specially made for me with very specific functions. Once we arrived in the sr system we fled months ago, I stopped the vehicle in a well-hidden area before talking to Haku and Cinthia. "We''re already here, are you ready?" (I) "Yes, but are you sure the man from before won''t be there?" (Haku) "Yes, we have received confirmation that he and other Deities of Light are fighting in a very specific region of the universe." (I) "I still don''t understand why we''reing here?" (Cinthia) "That''s an unnecessary risk." (Cinthia) "Speaking of which, who ordered this?" (Haku) "No one asked, this is a mission I wanted to do on my own." (I) I exin to resolve how I arrived at this objective, the truth is that I went to talk to Mistress Zoe months ago after my master found himself recovering in the Communal Temple. I went to find Mistress Zoe with something in mind that needed to be answered, I wanted to know if that Moon where my Lord used his power Would have be a Holy Land, for everything I had learned it was a possibility that needed to be verified. I exined everything to Haku and Cinthia while seeing their eyes change to be more serious as they understood what I was getting at. "But if you''re right, wouldn''t the Moon be destroyed? I don''t see the Church of Light epting a Holy Land belonging to an enemy so close to one of their worlds." (Haku) "They certainly have the power to do so, but that world only has one moon that is part of the natural order of nature on that world, destroying that could cause more problems than keeping it as it is." (Cinthia) "Cinthia is right, Zoe told me so and Miss Silvia confirmed it to me, so the big chance it''s still there." (I) "But even then I still needed to confirm, which I just did when we arrived, you see." (I) I increase the power of a spell this vehicle already possesses to amplify the image of the far distant Moon. "What we''re going to do now is steal this Moon." (I) "That sounds interesting, tell me more." (Haku) "I''ll do the best I can, but we shouldn''t put ourselves in unnecessary danger." (Cinthia) "Don''t worry, this is a long term n, we should take a few weeks for this." (I) ------------------ pov irius: "< Field of Sword Trial >" (I) I throw my shield up making it grow, its shadow banishes all light leaving only darkness for miles, but that doesn''t block my vision as I see thousands of swords of all sizes grow from the ground on all sides. I saw many of the enemies being injured by these swordsing out of nowhere, but as Warriors that they are, they managed to avoid deaths, but I didn''t let the opportunity pass. I pull a sword from the ground and run towards an enemy who has just been wounded, I use the sword I just picked up to stab his heart, and with his death, all the vital energy in his body goes to my sword which floats by itself when I let go of its hilt letting her continue fighting alone while I pull a new sword from the surroundings. The next enemy protected himself with his shield, but I use the opportunity to duck using the sword to cut one of his legs, then I use one of the swords stuck in the ground kicking it sideways to cut his head like scissors. An enemy must have guided himself with the sound towards me, but before he has a chance to get close the sword I kicked to sever thest one''s head rises on its own and prates his side from the bottom up. Without ever stopping I kept taking sword after sword leading to the death of yet another enemy, with each death a sword came to life with the vitality stolen from those it killed and anyone who draws one of the swords other than me will be killed by the sword. As time went by there were thousands of swords flying all over the battlefield, after hours I raised my arm when my shield reduced in sizeing back to me. When the light returned to the battlefield all that was left were dead corpses, thousands of swords floating across the battlefield, but soon these swords evaporated leaving only the remaining vitality to dilute in the surroundings as it returned to nature. I go back to the city if I can call this ce a city, in addition to the iron walls carved with magic circles, there are only 3 structures built, and all the rest of the space is upied by tents, thousands of these tents serving as makeshift housing, I pass by all of this to the ce where I see my sister surrounded by Beastmen, I wave to her as she moves away from the crowd towards me. "Were you able to convince them?" (I) "Not yet, they''re too stubborn to call this ce home." (Irina) "Leaving everything they''ve known no matter how bad it is must be hard for them." (I) "Let''s hope Silvia has more soc2sso on her side." (I) "She''ll be fine, I''m more worried about what we can do here." (Irina) Sigh "We need to think, we won''tst long like this, we''re both strong, but we can''t fight the whole world." (I) "We don''t even know if they have anyone truly strong among them." (I) "It shouldn''t be long anyway, people are hungry and the attacks seem to be getting more frequent since before we arrived, they won''tst long like this." (Irina) "Tell them we''re leaving in 5 days, they cane together or stay behind, we can''t waste time, our Father is still in a bad situation for us to waste time with people who don''t want to save themselves." (I) "I don''t like what this could mean for them, but I don''t see a choice." (Irina) This world has few races of people, in fact, it only has two that are the Humans and the Beastmen, these two races continue to war for millennia until they began to use techniques of mass destruction such as forbidden magic or poisons that contaminate thend itself to deprive enemies of straightening. Their tactics always aimed at the extermination of one side no matter what the means to achieve such an oue, it was no surprise that Humans are capable of going to far worse extremes than Beastmen, which has led to the current situation where they are on the verge of extermination not even 50 thousand of them still alive. This world is so rotten that even the Gods abandon their own fate, now this world that has been abused by thousands of years of war is on the verge of the situation, they didn''t realize that why there are no more Fairies and Spirits in this world, even if Humans winning won''t matter when the world is destroyed. Sigh "Perhaps we should leave them behind, there are many people with justifiable prejudice against Humans." (I) "Don''t worry, we''re only going to take those without prejudice and who can still learn to follow another path." (Irina) "So until the day..." (I) "Poison cloud, hide underground!!!" "Really!? That''s the second time today!" (Irina) "< Purification Barrier >" (Irina) My sister raises her hand creating arge-scale barrier covering this entire vige, as the green clouds approach begin to disappear. "Didn''t you say you finished them off?" (Irina) "The poison didn''te from the side I fought it came from the opposite side, it must have been a pincer attack before I finished off one side." (I) "I''ll take a look in that direction in the meantime to let them know, we need to get more people into the Dungeon, but we don''t have time to waste on them." (I) "Okay, I''ll talk to him, I wish they could preserve their lives first." (Irina) Chapter 1203 Cap 1201: Kill Them All ? Pov Elsaris: I would really like my children and Lilian''s students to be here, it would be much easier to investigate with more people. Sigh With nothing more to do about this overwork we are having, I continue following the person in question, a girl who appears to be 10 years old, simple clothes with real Runes on her neck revealing herself to be a real Runic. It''s been almost a month since Lilian found our first clue, after that we used it to reach other people, before marking the 3 highest priority targets based on our information, this girl is one of those targets that I took for myself. Lilian has a soft spot for children because of her students and my sister would never be able to do anything against someone who looks childish, that leaves only me to take care of this brat. Our information so far is from a building on the north side of the city, a new building that has 5 floors including the ground floor, serving as a hotel from the second floor onwards with the ground floor serving as a reception hall and restaurant. This girl ims to be the daughter of the receptionist who stays in the lobby, during the day she does many different tasks running all over the city and all over that building, but the people she passes on the way of her simple tasks are always too suspicious. Another problem was also that I can smell the power of her blood even from this distance, and thinking that Haku was one of those things repulses me. "[I''m ready to act.]" (Samira) "[I''m ready too, it looks like everyone from the meeting is here besides the targets of you two.]" (Lilian) "You can start with the n, Lilian." (I) "It will take them a while to realize something is wrong, so we will have arrived by then." (I) "[Alright, I''ll start now, good luck to you both.]" (Lilian) "[I''ll also start here.]" (Samira) "Be careful, they are treacherous." (I) I was using themunication device created by Nicole to coordinate with the other two. Now that everyone is in their ces, it''s time to end this mission. I, who was hiding on top of a building, went down a side alley before leaving on the main street, then I entered the warehouse where I saw the girl enter, as soon as I entered I saw her talking to a man and I felt 6 others hiding in different ces, all They have elerated heartbeats, my ears can hear very well from this distance. When I entered everyone''s attention came to me, but they are still pretending, the man who was talking to the child asks me to wait and I do this for a few seconds while he talks to the girl in whispers that they don''t think I can hear from this distance. "It''s in the building next door, I left it with the man who cleans the ce." (Man) "I''ll take care of it, so keep up what you''re doing..." (girl) "< Daggers of Thunder >" (I) Before she finishes, 5 daggers pass through her small body before attaching themselves to the man, covering him with lightning, and destroying his organs in the process, then the others hidden attack me, their speed surprising. "< Footsteps of Thunder >" (I) I focus my Thunder Ki into my legs and kick the ground at high speed maneuvering through this room several times in seconds before stopping next to the girl, the bodies of those attacking me falling into pieces now. "You didn''t think you could fool me, did you?" (I) I throw a sphere of rolled leather straps, when this sphere hits the back of the girl who was transforming, the spherees apart with the leather strapsing to life as they tie the girl''s limbs and body, this includes the 3 tentacles with needles bone at the endsing out of the back of its neck and its tongue that looked more like a tentacle now. "Youe with me for now." (I) With her tied up, I take a small box and open it revealing only darkness inside, then tendrils of darknesse out and pull the girl inside before closing, and then I put the box back on my belt. "Now let''s take a look at what you came to get..." (I) ------------ Pov Samira''s: This was more annoying than I thought, I knew I should have gotten Lilian''s target, mine was alone, he couldn''t react before his head exploded with my foot crushing his head against the wall. "I really wanted to kill this idiot, the smell of his body disgusts me." (I) I look back, we are in an alley, I no longer feel anything alive in the surroundings, but I still wonder why this idiot came here, since I can''t find anything with my perception, I used my nose to follow his scent to a wall, it doesn''t seem to be very strong, so I kicked it opening a hole where I enter, from the inside the same disgusting smell hits my face. I look around holding my nose and see an improvisedboratory, there were ss cylinders with horrible creatures. "That''s disgusting." (I) Better to put all this away before leaving, I couldn''t leave all this behind. -------------- Pov Elsaris: I was confused by what I took, I already looked at it before as soon as I got it, so I left it in another shadow box, I didn''t want to think about what I was taking now. Right now I was going to where Lilian was already waiting, but I feel a great emotion for finally doing a little of what I like, killing monsters is no fun, their way of fighting is savage and instinctive, and killing people is something more nned and against those with cunning bes a game of death in which I always win. ------------- After a few minutes, I arrive at the building, I can already feel the effects of the barrier to keep people away, but I continue forward, passing through the barrier with the magical item I carry, Lilian was already waiting for me inside the barrier alongside my sister. "How many?" (I) "Around 430, but they don''t seem to have the strength to go against us." (Lilian) "They must be hiding their power somehow, the girl I went after was trying to transform, it must be when they use their true power." (I) "How will we do this?" (Samira) "I already blocked the entrance to the underground after dumping the poison inside, so I think we can take care of the top side first." (Lilian) "You must remember, kill them all." (I) "Yes." (Samira/Lilian) With that said we call inside, I go with my sister to the restaurant that became a lounge after all the tables and chairs were removed to make room for the 200 or more people who are here. "Sister, you start." (I) "With pleasure." (Samira) "< Blood Mist >" (Samira) "< Footsteps of the Ghost Echo >" (Samira) Samira sts a red mist created by evaporating some of the body''s blood, which at that amount isn''t much considering the amount of blood we have in our bodies. Soon she uses an ability that creates a dyed echo of footsteps, used with some form of sense obstruction as this will cause confusion among enemies. Without being left behind I pull out my daggers before running into the Mist my des cutting someone''s arm dodging my attack without knowing that just the scratch I made on him was enough as he fell to the ground in pain, which didn''t fool me when I cut his head in two knowing that these things don''t feel pain the same way we do. "Elsaris, be careful!" (Samira) "< Fire Wave >" (I) I step on the ground making mes spread around me like a wave of mes pushing away everyone around me, but these things didn''t care about the fireing after me. Their heads open revealing a giant worm where there used to be a head, theye trying to bite me, but I dodge their attacks while using my daggers to tear pieces of their bodies. "< Incarnation of Thunder: elerate >" (I) I cover my entire body with Thunder Ki exploding in movement and attack speed, I run at high speed between the enemies, most of them are not even able to notice when I have already cut them, but I found one who was the first target of today, I didn''t expect him to be here. "< Bloodworms >" A wave of red and purple power spreads with him as the center, then the air vibrates momentarily before starting to hear sounds of chewing, when I look I notice that the flesh of the corpses on the ground begins to turn into purple worms eating everything they find. "Useless trick." (I) "< Mantle of mes >" (I) I cover my body with mes, this keeps the worms away while I get closer to the target throwing the sphere of leather straps, this one tried to break away more than thest one I caught, but the Runes on the leather straps light up,ing to life rather than breaking the bones while tying him. In a few minutes, we killed many among them, the room that my sister and I were in is now covered in worms, and the bodies and blood disappear leaving only this hell of worms for us to deal with while Lilian is cleaning the rest of this ce. Chapter 1204 Cap 1202: The City What!? ? Pov Lilian''s: I was running around the building painting the walls with the blood of everyone I found, always aiming for their heads, Haku made it very clear that in the body of all the Apostles of Truth, the brain was the only real weakness for controlling the rest of the body. Everyone in this building was highly suspected of being Apostles of Truth or their associates, so we can''t let any of them escape, they were all being killed regardless of anything else. During the killing I realized that some didn''t die even after losing their heads, that''s when I noticed that separating the head from the body wasn''t the same as destroying the brain, thanks to this realization I changed the way I was killing them, with my speed and the low With the strength they possess it was easy to kill them before they were able to do anything like run away or scream. The simple fact of not finding anyone truly strong was bothering me, it was only when I felt the tremors of the fight on the floors below where Elsaris and Samira were that I felt more relieved. Over the next few minutes the tremors became more frequent and intense, the other enemies spread throughout the building already knew they were under attack making me run into more and more frequent ambushes, which I was grateful for as this only gathered my targets together making the attack quicker cleaning them. When I reached the top floor I found someone who should have been dead, he was the first one I killed when I entered, I had only cut off his head before continuing, it was onlyter that I realized I needed to destroy the brain. He had something in his hands, a button attached to a triangr box which he presses before throwing it into the air, I destroyed it with a dagger I threw, but during this time a sphere of pulsing flesh appeared in the man''s hands with me only just noticing it at the time which he squeezed destroying the sphere of flesh into a bloody mess in his hands as a wave of bizarre Aura spreads out. Without waiting any longer I cut off the enemy''s head in the shape of a cross, leaving 4 pieces of the head to fall to the ground while I check his hand, apart from pieces of flesh I didn''t find anything strange, so I went to look at the device that I destroyed before, that''s when I discovered it was just a beep, possibly a distraction to give him time to do that with the sphere of flesh. I looked around for any changes but didn''t notice anything, so it must have been some kind of signal to call for help, implying that there may be more of them around the city hiding. "I''ll get together with the others, maybe we can use this distress signal as bait and catch those whoe this way." (I) With that I jump out the window going outside, as soon as I reached the ground I heard the explosioning from the other side of the building and when I turned around I saw Samira crushing what looked like a Beast Man from the bird tribe with a Tiger head. ------------- Pov Elsaris: Most of the enemies were easy to kill as only the two of us could move through the mist without having our senses obstructed, but that was only true for the majority, in the end, there were a few enemies, each of them a different aberration with two standing out from the level of strength he perceived them to have, these 2 were a monstrosity simr to a Beast Man from the bird tribe and a man whose body turned entirely into metal. "Sister!" (I) "I''m ready!" (Samira) "< Massacre Domain >" (me/Samira) Our powers collide, causing waves of Auras in all directions, confusing the enemies even more while dozens of tforms of our Auras mix around the environment while we use all our speed jumping between all the tforms at high speed with absolute precision, every time we attack we do this at the same time against the same enemy, coordinating us without needing tomunicate with words, using only the interaction between our Auras to understand each other''s greetings. Our attacks were very fast and without an exact order while the transformed enemies were being crushed without being able to do anything or that''s what I thought until only the 2 strongest enemies were left. These 2 seemed to be waiting for something, but I soon understood, at first they were as lost as the others who are now dead, but now these 2 can follow us with their eyes. Without needing to talk to my sister, I make her attack one while I take the other, without knowing their capabilities I can''t leave them together, so I take the enemy made of iron to ce against while my sister with all the delicacy I know she possesses, kicked the winged monstrosity out through the wall leaving only arge hole through which it follows its enemy. Knowing that this enemy clearly has high physical resistance and considering that he possibly has some kind of regeneration, most of them had this as a standard of capabilities among the Apostles of Truth. "< Blood Magic: Corruption of mes >" (I) My daggers be incandescent with heat as I begin to fight the enemy in front of me, he doesn''t seem to have any other skills or magic but his defense is strong with me leaving only light scratches on his body which heal immediately, his speed is also very good to the point of equaling mine. I soon realized the reason for this speed, glowing purple runes on his legs and arms lit up withrge amounts of Mana circting around his limbs, but I justugh as the seconds pass, then the seconds be minutes where we seem to be tied with him not being able to hit me and me not being able to do significant damage to him or that''s what he was thinking. As time passes, his metallic body changes from a dark silver color to something more incandescent and reddish, he seems to have taken a while to realize this until the results are revealed on his body on the outside, it seems that his transformation ended his physical senses as a sensation of heat, touch or pain as you only noticed it now. His previously hard body began to be more malleable and soft with the metal of his body hot as if it were inside a cksmith''s furnace, thanks to this my attacks began to cause more damage, and taking advantage of this I focus my attacks on his head in the back until it passes through the eyes after the seventh blow. With his brain destroyed, his metallic body returns to normal, being made of flesh, but with this the flesh begins to boil and burn while the blood evaporates, making the air stink with its disgust. When I looked back I saw the other two looking at me, next to my sister the body crushed in several ces of the abomination with wings from before. "Sorry for the dy, but his defense was strong." (I) "Okay, but we have a problem." (Lilian) ------------- We were on top of the building where we had a clear view of the surroundings, Lilian exined about thest enemy she faced and what he did. After listening to Lilian''s exnation I agreed with her assumption that the enemy using some kind of distress signal would be the most obvious and most likely to happen, which soon proved wrong with what we were seeing around us. The barrier shook with the blows that the thousands of creatures gave trying to destroy the barrier to enter, their eyes locked on us as if they could sense us where we were even with the barrier having the effect of hiding what was happening inside. These creatures were the Runic people of the city, but their bodies were slightly different, most of them just had redder skin along with sharper teeth and ws, the mana dancing around them being consumed to increase their strength. There were also a few hundred among them who had more changes like flesh tentacles with bone needles at the endsing out of their backs or the structure of their bodies changing, adding monster parts to their bodies, all of these havingrger bodies than the others. But the worst thing was seeing the image of the poption, it was possible to see men and women, young and old, children being the ones who are bothering me the most. "That wasn''t a distress signal..." (I) "I should have made them suffer more." (Samira) "It must have been some kind of activator, they did something to the city, probably before it even got here." (Lilian) Lilian seemed to speak calmly as if she wasn''t being affected by what''s around us, which would be true for me too if it weren''t for the children that remind me of my childhood with my sister, but Lilian has eyes that clearly reveal her hatred for who made this. "They are numerous, but they are weak, the city has aplex structure due to the streets, alleys, houses, and shops, we can maneuver as we want while taking advantage of alleys and houses to funnel them into smaller spaces, preventing them from using their numbers to their advantage." (I) "But what..." (I) As I was thinking about how to take care of this situation, a massive multiyered magic circle appeared in the sky appearing to contain the entire city beneath it, then energy cages appeared at the edges trapping the city inside while 3 magic circles appeared on top of us making my Vision bes momentarily blurry before the surroundings change from a city full of monsters to a hill overlooking a city with a magic circle above. "< Activate >" The voice appears revealing that near us there was a Runic, this one having dozens of Runes lit all over his body and a purely magical Aura emanating a flow of Holy Power mixed with massive amounts of Mana going to the magic circle above the city that lights up in response overshadowing everything with its brilliance, but I''m sure I felt space shake around us for 1 single second. Just when the light disappears the city disappeared along with the magic circle and in its ce was just arge crater revealing a creature''s nightmare just below the city, the creature seems to be regenerating when the same Aura appears near us once againing the man of the Runic people. "< Space Crush >" With these words a magic circle appears in front of the man''s hand pointing at the regenerating worm, soon his body was ripped from the ground while crushed into a mass of shredded flesh. Sigh "Sorry for being rude in ignoring you, but I needed to take care of this sooner than nned." "I am Nirog, Demigod of Magic and son of the God of Magic Mkai, a pleasure to meet you threedies." (Nirog) "The pleasure is ours, but if I can ask this in your hand..." (Samira) I look at his hand at my sister''sment, what was there was just a round ss bottle or that''s what I initially thought before ignoring it, but as soon as I paid more attention to iting from my sister, that''s when I realized what was inside the bottle was a miniature city. When I realized this I started to detail the contours of the tiny city with what I remembered after days of walking around that city, so I looked between the crater and the bottle. "I didn''t want to kill them, but I also couldn''t let them loose, so I temporarily contained them throughout the city." (Nirog) "With that out of the way, we can talk a little if possible." (Nirog) I look at my sister and Lilian, they both nodded in agreement so I turned to see the answer to the supposed Demigod of Magic. "Sure, we''d love to talk to you." (I) Chapter 1205 Cap 1203: Nature Can Be Cruel ? I was sitting on the floor watching the passage of time of a world from its creation to the birth of the first life and evolution of the races living in the world as civilizations are created or destroyed in an endless cycle. The worst thing about it was the endless boredom, I knew only a few hours were passing but my mind felt like it was racing to the same level as this world making it seem like millions of years were passing while I stood still, my mind was so overwhelmed with all the information umting over millions of years of this world that I couldn''t think normally bearing this weight in my mind just because I went into a meditative trance after some effort. I saw the history of this world until its eventual destruction, disappearing as if it had never existed, but from the fragments of this destroyed world, a new one was formed restarting the cycle I just saw. I went through this same cycle dozens of times and yet it seemed like just a blink of an eye,ndscapes, races, civilizations, stories, and everything I had seen in each cycle was simr while also being different, even though the only constants were the beginning and the end that will always exist. Sigh "Of your nightmares, this has to be one of the worst for me." (I) Before the end of another cycle, I forced myself out of my sister''s nightmare with sheer force of will shattering the surroundings with my own Aura. "One of the things that many mortals have difficulty understanding is how immortality feels, many still desire it without understanding what they are giving up and the consequences that wille not immediately, but throughout an existence that seems to have no end." (Caitlyn) My sister appears in front of me, she was wide awake and walking on her own legs instead of floating on her pillow like she always does, her face serious with every word spoken. "Of our sisters, I am the youngest and I already understand part of what I speak from my own experience while I have been able to deduce the rest through the experiences of those older than me." (Caitlyn) "Understanding what "Life" is can be difficult even with millions of years of experience, the infinite changes that even the shortest of lives cause in a world, how each life is unique in its own way and the infinity of possibilities, all this contained in a fleeting moment that disappears as easily as ites into existence." (Caitlyn) "Seeing the cycle of a world as I showed you just now was one of the ways I made many others go crazy as punishment, their closed minds were not able toprehend what it showed or they simply denied everything forck of wisdom." (Caitlyn) "I''m not sure I understand myself..." (I) "But you did, the use of your Aura now shows that you are able to understand something of the characteristics that your Authority now epasses and your Soul has been marked." (Caitlyn) I look at my hands, the Aura was moving as I wanted, but it wasn''tpletely, just a part of my Aura and yet it felt different, the weight and depth I feel is almost unrecognizable with the past. "How long has it been?" (I) "Several days, I''d like to give you a rest, but part of this is still punishment for what you did, so let''s continue." (Caitlyn) With a snap, the surroundings change, taking me into a new nightmare without knowing what to expect from this training. -------------- Pov Silvia''s: My hands are stained with blood that I tried to lick off, since I became the daughter of Zenos the taste of blood has gained a sweetness on my pte, a vor that I have learned to enjoy more when the sourcees from someone I don''t like, almost like a wild feeling that muste from my instincts as a Dragon. I look around, the vige destroyed, each of the deaths almost instantaneous, my desire was not to cause unnecessary suffering or teach a lesson, just extermination was wee and that''s as far as I got. Only after the deaths did I go to destroy the vige, without wanting to leave any traces that these people ever existed. "I didn''t expect you to kill them all." "They were beyond salvageable, at least I managed to save some from bing corrupt." (I) "They thought that doing the same atrocities as Humans would be justifiable to win, I can understand doing this to Humans that they already hate, but to their own race that is already on the brink of extinction..." "Everything can always be justifiable with the convenient excuse of being for the greater good or necessary sacrifices." (I) I look at the young people with chains still around their arms, malnourished bodies, some sessful Humans and others Beast Men, there were even children among them, and in a better state were the babies whose innocence had not yet been contaminated by this world. Each of them was unconscious lying on the ground in sheets I made to safely contain them, then I look at the elderly woman who appeared wearing a dark blue dress. But my eyes don''t spend much time on it before I see the corpses in the surroundings ranging from children to elderly Beastmen. I arrived at this vige wanting to invite its inhabitants to live in the Dungeon, saving them from this centuries-old conflict that brought them to the brink of extinction in this world, but what I found was them doing research with knowledge stolen from Humans to create even more of the poison that I destroyed this world, they were testing on young Humans who I don''t know how they managed and on young people of their own race, they were doing their experiments on full disy when I arrived with everyone treating them as normal. Hideous there was little to be said about it when I arrived, I wonder if she was here when I arrived or came because she noticed my presence after I finished. "I didn''t expect to find an Elder Dragon here." (I) "When I arrived this world was already beyond salvation, even the Fairies and Spirits chose to abandon this ce." "But I didn''t think it was right to let an entire world fall because of the mistakes of its inhabitants." "Why not clean them all up?" (I) "Why don''t they deserve this mercy, let them live the next few centuries in the misery they put the world itself in, in the meantime I can still use their lives to take care of whates after everyone is gone." "A bad way to do it, to let generations who could be taught differently fall for the mistakes of their ancestors." (I) "I have already made a deal with the Goddesses of Life and Death, those who die here will be reborn here, it has been happening in thest few decades to not let innocent Souls reach this ce." "Then I suppose you''ll want to take the ones I''m collecting." (I) "I wouldn''t dare, I can feel the power of you and I know what your true identity is, or at least what your true identity once was." "Nature is not a harmonious ce as many like to portray it, cruelty is part of the natural order and nature knows how to be ruthless, disregarding things like justice or injustice, but that was my past, now in my current days I see how the selfishness of people Dragons can influence your behaviors." (I) "I''m not going to get in the way of your ns, in fact, I wish you luck, but I''ll still be taking these kids." (I) "Lucky for them then, I won''t stop you, but I would like your help if possible." "For centuries I constructed a magical ritual using the oceans of this world, the lines of the ritual being the sea currents, its purpose to absorb the vitality being expelled by the contamination caused by the inhabitants of this world, even their vitality is stolen whenever they drink water leaving their expectations lower life expectancy." "I see where you want to go, at the end of your n you will have the necessary energy, but not the necessary Affinity for what you want." (I) "Times are bing chaotic throughout the universe and I cannot stay here any longer, but I have left everything so that I can continue alone, but I am still missing something." "I assume you nned to ask another Elder Dragon for help, correct?" (I) "Yes, but many have their own things to take care of these days." "Very well, I will help, I will create a Core with my blood and Authority, you can implement it in your ritual, but it will be for single use." (I) "That will do, thank you for your help, with any luck after all this the Spirits and Fairies can return letting this world have a second life." "That''s a beautiful thought." (I) -------------- Pov Elsaris: I was sitting in a cabin on top of a mountain talking to a Demigod of Magic. He exined how he got there in that city we were in and his ns that had to be rushed due to our attack against the Apostles of Truth. "So you didn''t know about the contaminated or controlled people?" (I) "No, I only knew about the worm hidden below the city, it has been absorbingrge amounts of mana from nature without letting those above the city show to the point that a Titan of Nature almost formed near the city, I realized this a few days ago when passed by." (Nirog) "I knew this creature wasn''t doing this alone, there was someone with bad ns inside the city, so they were preparing the barrier they saw to prevent either the worm or the people associated with it from being able to escape." (Nirog) Sigh "Unfortunately I was surprised to see the city''s poption transform into those things, I thought about killing everyone to save them having to be those creatures, but when I saw you a different idea came up." (Nirog) "Unfortunately we can''t help with anything, I''m only good with the kind of things you don''t normally ask for help with." (I) "I feel your Sacred power, so I imagine you are from the Temple of Blood or directly linked to one of the Daughters of the Goddess of Blood, so I would like to ask you to take this bottle to the Saint who is said to have it now." (Nirog) "Do you think the Saint can bring these people back to normal?" (Samira) "As long as they are alive and their bloodlines are still there, the chance is very high of saving most of the poption." (Nirog) "I''m sorry if I seem disrespectful, but as a Demigod you couldn''t do that?" (Lilian) "If it were a purely magical matter then I could do something myself, but something that directly affects the body is beyond my Authority to interfere with, those from the Temple of Blood on the other hand would be within the scope of their Temple''s Authority to interfere for something that desecrates the blood and bodies of people." (Nirog) I exchange looks with my sister and Lilian before agreeing with the Demigod, if it were up to me alone I would just kill everyone as a solution, better that than suffering like this type of creature, but my sister would do it and Lilian clearly agrees with the words of the Demigod in front of us. "I''ll do it..." (I) Chapter 1206 Cap 1204: Talking Bird? ? Pov H''s: I was flying on the back of a spectral bird made of death energy condensed enough to look very appetizing to my Familiar who couldn''t stop drooling. In addition to Hellyos, Lilith was also with me, our current mount was something prepared by the Death Saint to use as a means of transportation for space travel, other than that this thing won''t help with anything else. I look around at the worlds around us getting closer and closer from the front and then getting further and further behind, our speed was even greater than Nicole''s special vehicle. We had been traveling for almost 3 weeks, but we were finally arriving at our destination, I couldn''t say it myself, but Lilith is smiling maniacally. "What do you see?" (I) "I''ve never felt anything like this before, I feel so much excitement and euphoria, I can''t even control my murderous intent... how I wish I had someone in my hands right now to rip it apart, someone to vent this emotion out to." (Lilith) "Get a grip Lilith, remember we''re here for a reason." (I) "Tell me what you see?" (I) Lilith points forward, we had just entered a sr system with only 4s and a purple sun, Lilith was pointing to the very close to the macabre Sun, the way its mes move form temporary images of deformed beings suffering. "That world, certainly that world, the Aura of revenge from the entire universe seems to flow into this sr system concentrating on that world, in my eyes the Aura of revengeing out of that world swallows this entire sr system including the Sun." (Lilith) "I can''t even imagine the number of toys...I mean, horrendous criminals that I can get my hands on for fun...I mean, that I can get my hands on to deliver the punishment equivalent to revenge that carries." (Lilith) "You''re not fooling anyone, your smile is so wide now that it almost tears your mouth apart while your Demon tail is wagging like that of a tamed Wolf." (Hellyos) "Don''t destroy Lilith''s rather obvious facade, she''s just joking because she''s in a good mood, she''s not the type of person to hide what she wants to do no matter how brutal it is." (I) "I don''t see youining when I bring you bodies after I''m done with them." (Lilith) "Because I always need pieces and their resentment towards you increases the strength of their bodies in my experiments, but I could at least try to bring a more intact body sometimes, it would save me the trouble of sewing their bodies together." (I) "Have you ever tried to torture someone without causing harm to their body? It''s not as easy as I make the art of torture seem." (Lilith) "You could ask Miss Caitlyn for help, I''m sure her abilities to make others suffer in their dreams surpass anything you can do." (I) "The powers to create and manipte nightmares, the infinite possibilities of such power, do you really think I haven''t tried to learn that? Unfortunately, I''m not capable of mental tricks because I''m mentally unbnced, I know I am that and maybe a little more, but I really wish I had that kind of power..." (Lilith) "Can you guys stop talking for at least a second now that we''re so close to our destination!?" "..." (I) "..." (Lilith) "Thank you for the silence..." I was shocked just like Lilith when the ck bird with green ents on its translucent wings, none of us heard anything from her voice or anything else like that during the entire trip. "You know how to talk?" (Hellyos) "..." "I think I''m going crazy, I thought I heard this beautiful bird talking." (Lilith) "I heard him talk too." (I) "Are you going crazy too?" (Lilith) "He really said it, but I don''t think it''s right to call him handsome... bastard!!!" (Hellyos) Suddenly the bird spins around as an Aura holds me and Lilith in ce as my Familiar was thrown in a direction hitting what must have been an invisible barrier that shattered into shards when Hellyos hit. What revealed itself behind was a monster I know very well, something I saw in Farus'' memories when his consciousness was pulled into the Divine Realm of the Evil God of Corpse. "What is that!?" (Lilith) "An awakened stage unlife swamp, that''s too bad." (I) "So he''s Undead?" (Lilith) "He is the confluence of an absurd amount of corrupted Death energy and dead bodies, he is the result of merging bodies from an Undead Legion numbering in the millions, a creature with no single mind guiding his actions, only instincts of killing and consuming move this thing." "In its normal state, it just looks like a swamp of rotting flesh that can remain inert for centuries, contaminating the surroundings where it resides, allowing only Spectral beings to stay nearby since they have no meat to feed on." "When it encounters creatures of flesh it bes something simr and of the same strength as a Titan of Nature, but being made of pure rotten flesh, it has no core and its only weakness is sacred magic, any other form of damage needs to eliminate all the energy of death contaminated within it orpletely destroying its body, other than that this thing never stops chasing its targets and never gets tired." "..." (Lilith) "Good thing, it looks like I''m not crazy, there''s no way his voice is in my head, I didn''t know anything about it until now..." (Lilith) Before Lilith finished speaking the bird spun once more with the Aura pressing only on me to keep me in ce while Lilith had also been thrown in the same direction that my Familiar now in its Skeleton Dragon form was flying back towards me direction. Hellyos catches Lilith halfway without stopping if she runs towards me, the bird beneath my feet standing still without moving. "How can you handle having two idiots around you?" "They are not idiots, Lilith is very intelligent and her determination is on par with Master Zenos, her way of acting or speaking can be confusing to many, but she usually just likes to provoke people." (I) "My Familiar on the other hand doesn''t know how to lie, he also doesn''t like you or more specifically everyone from the Demonic Church of Death, this includes the Goddess Kalistos due to her long time chained in Hell under the surveince of the Death Taboo Hunters." (I) As I spoke calmly, my power continued to circte throughout my body as I made strands of bloode out from within my body, using it to build a magic circle in the air, my blood being the best type of material to do this after the Blood of my father that I prefer to keep stored in cases of pure urgency. "Why bring us here? Isn''t it going to help the fight or was your n to bury us with this thing?" (I) "No, my only duty is to guide you both there and back, I will not fight for you or rescue you." "Alright, I can understand the limitations of those linked to the Goddess of Death." (I) I take a deep breath, then pull out a magic crystal created using master Zenos'' blood imbued with the death characteristic of his Aura, this will be the core of the magic circle, and throw it into the center of it while I wait for my Familiar to get a little closer. As I wait the few seconds it takes to get to the point necessary to get within my range, I look at the creature, it looks like a Mud Elemental the height of 5 stacked mountains, with the only difference being that it is made of rotting flesh. Its body continually remodels itself, creating tentacles, hands, and even giant tongues in an attempt to reach my Familiar, it seems that it is getting faster, thankfully we don''t have to wait long. "< Death Magic: Grave Collector >" (I) The magic circle growsrger andrger until an image of my face with eyes closed appears, then the image''s jaw opens sucking in endless streams of death energy from the creature that does not have the precise Aura control to resist the suction of your energy. With that, the monster''s focus shifts from my Familiar with Lilith on top to me, but it''s already toote, even moving must be difficult for it now, which proved right with its speed being very slow. I felt like I was close to losing control of the Magic, the amount of Death energy was much greater than I thought before, I couldn''t bear it like this any longer, and that''s when I felt the Aura of the Bird over my body when I heard its voice speaking once again. "Don''t kill him, the energy you removed will be enough to force him to hibernate for a long time." "If you kill another one it will have to be created and you can imagine how many lives will be sacrificed for that." "Okay, I was already at my limit..." (I) Chapter 1207 Cap 1205: Tarzor ? I was sitting on a throne, dressed in elegant and formal clothes, I had a crown on my head that I couldn''t take off and so I didn''t even know what it looked like, the room where I was was decorated in a simple way and yet beautiful as if the room itself it was a work of art without needing anything else toplement its beauty. There was 1 Knight, 1 Mage, 1 Minister of Finance, 1 Advisor, and 1 Minister for Civil Affairs, I didn''t even know how I knew their identities, but I somehow knew from the beginning when I appeared here. Just like in thest nightmare, time here seemed to elerate, not as much as in thest nightmare where I saw the beginning and end of several worlds, but it was still elerated making me experience 10 years living here as a King of a huge Kingdom. During this period of time, I never left the throne and every choice I made had consequences not only for me but also for the entire Kingdom. Without being able to act on my own, I only had to makemercial, and economic decisions, about food and hunger for the poption, about wars with other nations, about monsters attacking the kingdom, about the nation''s security by creating or changingws, bncing the political forces within the Kingdom while still keeping an eye on the situation of the surrounding Kingdoms, facing epidemics and even revolutions. Everything that could go wrong for a nation happened here where I was forced to resolve it hundreds of times since it always repeats itself differently when I die or the Kingdom is destroyed, not to mention that for every decision I make I see the result inside my mind be it good or bad, sometimes it was a truly horrible thing to see like a father selling one of his children into very to be able to feed the rest of the family for a few more days or when the epidemic devastated half the Kingdom leaving many to a horrible slow death, each of these things was ying in detail in my mind. But soon someone walked through the doors as if she owned the ce, her every step made everything disappear around her until there was only me still sitting on the throne and she, when I stood up for the first time in I don''t know how long, I felt the clothes being different and the weight in my head disappears. "That might have been thest one, but did you need to be so detailed with that nightmare? Some things really were horrible to see." (I) "Being a Ruler is not something glorious or honorable as many people say, if the ruler thinks that he clearly does not have the mental maturity for such a position, that is something our elder sister said to me a long time ago." (Caitlyn) "It took me a long time to understand this since I always ran away from any responsibility and this would be a great responsibility, even so, I was the cause of the fall of some nations and the change of many others." (Caitlyn) "The consequences that arose in your mind for your decisions and the events you went through, they are all real, they are memories of many people that I kept inside me and each of them really happened whether good or tragic." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) The idea of all the things she made me see were real changed everything, that''s why I often used the excuse of being a nightmare to console myself when I saw something difficult to bear, even though I had the emotional control to act calmly, no it means my feelings disappeared, the things that were hard to see were still traumatizing to see. This means that the suffering I saw was caused by the type of person who made the same decisions as me in that nightmare or something simr. "In this nightmare Ipiled these memories to be as realistic as possible, some of these events are inevitable, there is no way to predict new diseases or natural disasters as an example, and the idea was never for you to solve all these problems perfectly because that is something impossible even for the gods." (Caitlyn) "Did you want me to understand how to be a Ruler? Did you forget that I already have a Kingdom within the Dungeon?" (I) "You put your job of governing in the hands of Nira and Freya, there are few times that you actually do something, your position is more symbolic due to the adoration of everyone within the Dungeon for you, but here things weren''t so simple and they weren''t There was no way to escape your responsibility." (Caitlyn) With everything resolved I felt the world break revealing a garden of crystal flowers, as soon as I realized this I knew I was awake. "With that, my part is over." (Caitlyn) ----------------- Pov H''s: When I was reunited with Lilith and Hellyos again, the two were showing different reactions, my Familiar looked angrily at the bird and still remained silent following my signal, meanwhile, Lilith wasughing and wanted to capture the creature that was now hibernating once again as a pile of mud floating formless in space. "Why does this thing need to stay here?" (I) "He''s not the only one, there must be dozens of him spread across this sr system, they serve to take care of the hordes of monsters attracted here by the miasma throughout this ce and serve as a line of defense against intruders." "So they know we''reing?" (I) "Yes, but they won''t interfere now that they saw that it''s a Necromancer with a Skeleton Dragon and a Demon that uses curses, you can pretend to be anyone here." "The things I heard from the Saint of Death about this ce were very bad, as we do to..." (I) "I don''t know, but this is my stopping ce, if I go any closer than that they will sense my Aura and kill everyone, which for me will just be a while of sleep before being summoned again, but for you, it will be much more than that." Without saying anything else, my Familiar returns to its Dragon form and we climb on top of its bones, flying towards the direction Lilith was pointing, the bird remains behind, disappearing as if it had never been there. We continued our walk at first without finding anything, but I could feel the miasma the bird spoke of bingrger as we got closer to our goal. When we arrived at the world closest to the purple Sun, I immediately realized that it wasn''t a, the whole thing was a spectral-type Undead, I didn''t know which one, but I knew I wouldn''t be able to do anything against it if it tried to attack us. It looked like a world in the distance, but the closer I got I could feel the spectral energying from the world, there wasn''t even a, the whole of it is a Specter the size and shape of a, I can''t even tell if this is just one entity or several of them grouped together. "(I am a single being, child of the Gods.)" "..." (I) I tried to move but my body was paralyzed, it took me 1 or 2 seconds to realize why, so I created a spectral projection of my Soul leaving my physical body, my movements were still slow, but with my mind racing to that level I was able to do something at least. "Who are you?" (I) "(I''m the one in front of you, I noticed you and this bird long before you entered my house.)" I, who was looking around, immediately realized what I was talking about and focused my vision on the world in front of me, but when I looked again there was no more, just a creature simr to a colossal White Serpent looking at me. "(You don''t need to fear me, unlike many who inhabit my body, I am not evil, but I am also not like what you consider good, I will not cause you harm and I will not help you either.)" "Then why talk to me?" (I) "(Because I feel Chaos within you, a mere lingering trace that clearly does note from you, so I wonder about the God you follow.)" "I am not a devotee of any specific God, the one I follow is my Father and Creator, my existence serves only him and no one else." (I) "(Is He a God?)" "..." (I) I didn''t know how to respond to that immediately, he is clearly a Deity but is far from the power of one, he also doesn''t like being associated with the Gods. "He is a Deity, but I would like to avoid saying more about him." (I) "(It doesn''t matter, one day we will see each other anyway, someone with the power of Chaos is destined toe to me one day and I have eternity to wait.)" Before I could understand I felt a push as my vision became blurred, when I could see, I was back in my body and the spectral was in its ce as if it had never left there, I looked at my hands as they opened and closed realizing that the eleration of thought was gone. Without saying anything I remained silent while Hellyos followed Lilith''s directions descending on the, I felt that this entire was a solid Spectral Body, the air was loaded with poisons, cursed energy was being emitted by the ground itself and the air was of pure death energy. When I stepped on the ground I was feeling greatfort and I knew that the other two were too, I couldn''t help but admire thendscapes before noticing someone standing next to us, it was a person with a tail and snake eyes, just feeling his presence I knew it was a Lady of the Grave, a living existence that devours the energy of Death. "Wee to Tarzor, I was appointed by him to be your guide." Chapter 1208 Cap 1206: Is This Still A Moon? ? "With that, my part is over." (Caitlyn) "Wait! Is it over? That was the training..." (I) Before I finished speaking something took my voice along with all the air from my lungs, I looked down at an arm that crushed my spine and tore my lungs into pieces covering the table in front of me with my blood. "I don''t think you understand, it''s just my part of the training that you seem to have received very well, unfortunately, it wasn''t the punishment I expected as you took everything better than expected." (Caitlyn) "But now it''s finally my turn to train you, you irresponsible brat." (Natasha) I recognize the hand reaching across my chest, so I wasn''t too surprised when I heard her voice next to my head. I moved my vision from the arm still across my chest to the head inches away from mine, my sister''s eyes were shining brightly with pure rage as she withdrew her arm already healing my spine while also stopping the rest of the hole from forming made in the chest to heal. "You now have an eptable understanding of the characteristics that mark your Soul and thanks to this you should be able to use your Aura again." (Caitlyn) "Now you must recreate your body to adapt to your Soul at the same time it would be good to do somebat training, right?" (Natasha) "Gurhhh!!!" (I) She was asking a question without caring about my answer,bat training is her excuse for a one-sided beating like every other time, but I feel like this time will be even worse than the previous times, her eyes look merciless. "I think you, as smart as you say you are, understand how living creatures can adapt, right!?" (Natasha) "..." (I) My spine was already healed, but the hole was still there showing no signs of ever healing leaving my newly recovered spine showing when I felt a hand grab my spine pulling my body upward as if my spine was the handle of a suitcase, Natasha ces me in front of her face while still standing without trying to be gentle in how she handles my spine. His words were not difficult to understand, the adaptation of any creaturees from the adversities of the environment in which it is found, which led to gic mutations over generations, this was the concept of evolution in my ancient world, but I am sure it is not That''s what she means, by the cruel gleam in her eyes as she breaks into a smile that I see Lilith do when given a new prisoner to care for. "In case it isn''t obvious enough, know that I will continually break and destroy every part of your body just to heal before resuming your destruction, there will be no rest or respite while I am conscious, and know that I do not need sleep, I will also feed of the blood and flesh you tear from your bones, then good luck finding something to eat." (Natasha) "Try to keep him alive at least, I don''t like doing work that will be wasted." (Caitlyn) "I don''t promise anything..." (Natasha) "You bastard..." (I) With that, I was forcibly taken away as if she was carrying luggage still holding my spine. ------------------ Pov Hades: We were close to the Moon, knowing this entire sr system is under the protection of the Sun created by the God of Light, I can only assume that is the reason they found us allst time. So this time we were hiding from the Sun''s light since we entered this sr system, we were always in the shadow of a, moon, or meteorite when we were using magic to escape the light as we approached. I was inside one of these meteorites looking at the Moon in the distance waiting for the moment when the Moon will be on one side of the and the Sun will be on the other creating a space hidden from its light where we can get closer to the Moon. "I think there must be people guarding the ce this time." (Cinthia) "I think the same, but I don''t see any." (I) "If I had to guess, they must be on one of the floating inds or hidden in the mostplete part of the Moon." (Haku) "We must explore to find out more about them." (I) I pick up a crystal, a mere magical seal that has broken clenching in my hands as I watch its pieces fall apart, then look at the other two. "That should be enough, but we''ll have to act quickly." (Cinthia) "We should have enough time, get ready, we only have a few hours." (I) "Didn''t you notice something strange?" (Haku) "..." (me/Cinthia) "Thest time we were here, there was no miasma or negative energy, I remember that clearly because it was ufortable for me, but now..." (Haku) Haku points to one of the inds made from part of the Moon that broke off, clearly a floating ind with Creatures living there, I can see and feel the Miasma in that area as well as in several parts of the Moon, there is even a faint trace of miasma in the surroundings that I didn''t notice before. "It seems to be being attracted to the Moon, it wasn''t like this before." (Haku) "What do we do now? Do we continue with the n or back off?" (Cinthia) "We continue, we won''t have another opportunity with this and I''ve already broken the seal, the Monster Wave will start to form soon..." (I) "You mean that Monster Wave?" (Haku) I look at the direction she pointed, it was the same direction where we hid the Evil Seeds and Heart of Darkness that Master created. But these miasma clouds and this amount of monsters gathering is greater than I calcted, there was also something wrong, they wereing towards us while gathering. "That doesn''t make sense, they should spread out and not do that..." (I) --------------- 3 Hourster things were very different from what I expected, I know I used more than 10 thousand Evil Seeds in a magical ritual with the core being one of the Hearts of Darkness that the Master created, this Magical Ritual did what we expected, it created monsters. Unfortunately, it went far beyond what we expected, monsters much stronger than me were appearing by the hundreds, and a true holy war was going on as millions of the Army of Light led by the Demigods of Light were fighting an endless Wave of Monsters. A ck cloud of pure miasma farrger than any amount of Evil Seeds I have brought here could muster has formed around this part of the sr system to the point of obscuring the stars, the problem has be so great that I can foresee intervention of the God of Light if things remain this way. During this time I didn''t let anyone do anything until a real opening formed, which has happened now that the enemies havepletely abandoned the Moon to fight the monsters and are also too busy to notice our movements. I nod to them who know what to do, the 3 of us ran around the moon cing magical Crystals in very specific points, due to itsrge size it was something that took hours as we traveled at all our speed without rest, luckily the enemies were too distracted to let us notice or we would have spent days, maybe weeks doing this slowly in hiding with greater chances of being discovered. But one thing I noticed while scattering the magic crystals, was that this Moon feltpletely different from before, I felt familiarity with this Moon much like I felt from the Dungeon of Nix. I didn''t understand what was happening, but when I was positioning thest Magic Crystal I noticed a magical ritual made of light absorbing the miasma to the Moon, it wasn''t difficult to realize that the Church of Light wanted to seal the miasma on the Moon, but the ritual still it was not active and something was different, the light from the magic circles were stained with silver in 90% of its entirety, this silver light wasing from the moon itself as if corrupting the magic circle of the ritual. When I got closer I felt something resonate with me and part of my Aura was sucked into the ritual circle that activated itself, when I tried to destroy the magic circle a rock rose from the ground like a wall pushing back, I looked around but there was no one. "What''s going on here? Is this still a Moon? Who''s doing all these things?" (I) "(I can''t waste any more time, we have to get out of here faster than I thought.)" (I) At that moment the other two came closer to me, Cinthia also tried to destroy the magic circle but was thrown back by a column of rocksing out of the ground, I looked at her in denial and the two approached me confirming the end of their duties, I raise my hand and we all begin to ovep our hands. Our Auras, Sacred Power, and power of the Space element mixing in our hands before I pull out a Dragon scale with magic circles drawn on it, at that moment when we join our powers to the magic circle I feel the silver energye out of the moon and gather in the scale from Mrs. Navar. With no time to do anything else all the magic crystals shot out at the same time, all of them filled with the power ofdy Navar creating a massive space element magic circle around the Moon and its pieces at the same time as the magic circle of silver lightpleted it also sucked in an endless stream of miasma. Soon the Moon disappeared bing a transparent bubble shaped crystal sphere revealing the moon within, the magic still working with endless amounts of miasma being absorbed by the sphere in my hands. I look at the other two and we all break a bracelet we carry appearing in the exact spot on the far edge of the Sr System where I ced a magic circle for our escape Teleportation along with the vehicle we used to get here. With no time for conversation, we ran to the vehicle as we moved away from this ce as quickly as possible, the ce we were at was on the other side of the miasma clouds and I could see the miasma stream still forminging towards the crystal, if this continues so they can get to us, we have to get out of here. "I don''t know what''s going on, but we should run, Now!" (I) Chapter 1209 Cap 1207: Training Or Spanking ? I was facing a cliff with dozens of human silhouettes marked on the stone, each of these marks was made with my body being smashed against this cliff continuously. At the moment all the bones in my body were broken, but even so, I was still being mercilessly crushed by my sister''s blows, Natasha this time was not holding back her blows and made a point of only aiming at my bones, further breaking what was already in ce pieces inside me. Since training with Caitlyn, I no longer feel that continuous hurt that I felt before when I left the Communal Temple after I woke up, but I still felt great difort and strangeness all the time. While being crushed by Natasha''s blows, I tried to use my body control to move my body through the Skill since my bones are no longer able to support my body. Of course, I wasn''t just being beaten, there was someone else where we were in the form of the Dungeon, a woman with pink skin and ears simr to those of Elves with the difference that they wererger, the woman I was seeing was a face I had known for years. That was the main body of the High Priestess of Life, that was the true saint of Life, Yaramaki. She was here because it was her home, it seems I was brought here after myst disy of having some sort of mental damage, right now she was the one responsible for healing me while my sister was using her power to try and stop the healing, this process it was putting even more pressure on my body as these two strands of powers associated with healing are colliding. I didn''t have time to speak as my sister kept her promise of not resting while crushing me like a punching bag. No healing would reach me until my vitality was less than 3% in my estimates, it was as if they were taking me to the brink of death only to bring me back while destroying every part of me without stopping. This continued for a while, not because I was too weak to revise, but rather because I tried to control my body for a while, the strangeness I felt seemed to be a dy in the response of my body''s movements in rtion to the desire to move, this dy was making me move worse and worse trying topensate for the gaps in my way of fighting. After having gotten a little used to the state of my body while my sister used my body as a live target for her blows. This continued for hours until I managed to push one of her fists away for the first time today, but I was punished soon after as she became more brutal. But of course, all this brutality and violence was within what I could handle, physical pain has not been incapacitating for a long time and now the time hase for her to realize that I will not be unterally beaten. -------------- Pov Irina''s: I was in a hut created from a barrier I created to look like a hut, only me and my brother were inside and no one will hear us. "They don''t seem to want to go along." (I) "We could force them to follow us, the people on this are ridiculously weak, but that would defeat our purpose here." (Irius) "Yes, but I had the same thought as you a little earlier, I don''t mind adults choosing death on their own, but I don''t like children being dragged along without the right to choose." (I) "Yes, but unfortunately this is not our path, convincing others is not something we can do, we have been trained since we were children forbat and what we learned from our Father would not be useful here." (Irius) "Maybe we should..." (I) "Lady Irina! Lady Irina! We are under attack!!!" Soon someone ran in, he was from the Beastmen rat tribe, and he ran in already slurring his words in his haste, after listening to everything he had to say, I headed in the direction with my brother at my side. ----------------- What we saw from the sky unseen by one of my barriers was a sea of people or it would be more urate to say a vast army. "I don''t understand, these numbers are abnormal for the amount of people in the vige." (I) "Yes, the people in the vige are only a few thousand or tens of thousands, but here I easily see millions of soldiers." (Irius) "The difference in forces is so great that it is beyond exaggeration for them to send such arge army." (Irius) "That doesn''t make sense, an army of this size costs a lot, not in terms of money that I''m talking about, but in terms of food and equipment." (I) "That doesn''t make sense, we''re missing something, we sure are..." (Irina) Suddenly I noticed something among the soldiers below, many soldiers had injured bodies, but it was not amon type of injury, I choose one of the soldiers and trap him in a barrier coffin making him invisible while disappearing with him, no one will notice him disappear and even if they notice they won''t be able to find me. As soon as I put my hands on him I started to take off his armor and clothes, and that''s when I noticed the signs of stitching on his skin, in this ce there are few healers since all religions have disappeared from this ce. I examined him further as I opened his body and realized the problem, there were two different veinworks with one being for blood and the other just filled with an alchemy mixture, I didn''t know what potion this was, but it was clearly made to strengthen or they wouldn''t have given it to the soldiers. I quickly realized that there were also Runes created directly into their bones, these people were beyond repair, their bodies were pushed beyond the limit and I could feel the low vitality they possess, their lifespan was shortened by decades, and the disgust I feel for this by reminding me of what they did to me and my brother in those times. "Should we fight?" (Irius) "No, they are inside the Illusory barrier that I have been creating for days, we may be able to kill them all now, but something is wrong, we must return to the vige." (I) "Then let me go, take care of them here." (Irius) "You suck at investigating, so let''s both go, we''ll have time to kill theseter." (I) We both returned to the vige in silence and this time we investigated the vige deeper, with such a huge difference in strength and more training in Aura than anyone on this, it was easy to go unnoticed by the people in the vige as we invaded houses and other ces. My brother didn''t find anything, but I found papers with records about something that happened before we arrived, horror took over me when I ran to a mountain near the vige, there were rocks blocking the entrance to a cave that didn''t hinder us at all when we ran in a straight line, the rocks breaking before hitting our bodies. We continued deeper inside, smelling the smell of rot, it didn''t take long to find arge stone hall with circles carved into the floor, and bodies piled on top, most of the bodies are Beast Men. "What were they trying to do?" (Irius) "An offering to the Gods, they were following ancient scriptures to invoke the favor of the Gods..." (I) "< Corrosive Barrier >" (I) I use a barrier to dissolve the bodies and the whole magical circus, this makes clouds of miasma create, I don''t try to do anything by letting it spread. ------------------ The documents I found said that they did this every year, everyone in the vige did it, and the people chosen among them were captured and taken to that cave, everyone in the vige knew this because they attended the so-called Sacrifice Rituals. I left my brother killing the people in the vige, none of them deserve salvation and I won''t allow them to join us, but I won''t let these humans go free either. "I''m better at massacringrge numbers like you, we''ll see how it goes." (I) --------------- Pov Demigod of Light: I was watching from afar when I felt my ritual being forcibly activated as my light was contaminated, but what I saw were the Servants of the Vampire Goddess'' son. I didn''t care about them now, clearly they were the ones who caused this, but if I stopped suppressing the monsters and dealing with this absurd amount of miasma, the valiant forces of our Church''s soldiers of Light would be killed. That''s why I let them do whatever they want while I was content with having activated the ritual magic, thanks to that I noticed the miasma gradually decreasing, at least until they disappeared along with the Moon, something I couldn''t allow. "You brought this here, so take it back!!!" (I) "< Holy Light Magic: Flow of Light >" (I) I used all my Holy Power to control the light of our sun, with this I gather more than 80% of the miasma whilepressing it together to send it through the thread of the ritual that I held, so I send this miasma to them wherever they are with the hope of blow them up with your own weapon. "(With this we just need to get rid of the monsters before continuing with the purification, but then I will take care of you son of the Vampire Goddess.)" (I) "I will make you and your followers fall to the deepest depths when my inquisitiones after you!!!!" (I) Chapter 1210 Cap 1208: Zaya ? Pov H''s: As we entered the atmosphere of the spectral I noticed the change, it was something that few people would be able to notice, but as a Necromancer I noticed, the breaking of thews of reality, the very foundations of nature were broken, and distorted, they were corrupted into newws as if this world were the exception to this universe. In this ce the energies of nature were not in harmony, each form of energy was properly separated taking its ce in the world as a literal geographic space. From above I could see floating inds with tornadoes around them, a sea of magma, mountains that grew from other mountains, a river that moved through the air like a colossal living creature and much more, all of them were divided in a bizarre way as if this world were made of patchwork. "Lilith, where should we go?" (I) "Wait, this ce is confusing, everything is so strange, there is so much resentment and so much revenge..." (Lilith) "..." (Lilith) "Maybe we should..." (Hellyos) "Just give her time, don''t worry." (I) I just give Lilith time to think and feel the surroundings, just as there were things that only I was noticing, for Lilith the same was true in another aspect. The Death energy of this ce was strange, it was the only constant that I could feel from all ces, but this death energy seemed toe from the world itself, I looked that not to mention the strangendscape it looked like a like any other making it difficult to understand what was the truth, the image of a spectral that I saw outside or this bizarre image that I see now on the surface of this world. This doubt was something already nagging at my head, I was more inclined to believe that all of this is false in a way, but I must also say that it seems real, it just doesn''t make sense, since we arrived here nothing seems to make sense. "You can still ept my guide." "No." (I) The guide who presented herself as soon as we arrived in this world is a Lady of the Grave, I will not trust her to guide us, I will follow the n as long as it is an option. "I can''t, there are simply too many revenge meeting points, but I think we can go to any one..." (Lilith) "I must say that there are hundreds of Evil Gods and thousands of Fallen Deities in this world, I won''t even bother talking about the number of those counted as criminals outside of this world." "..." (I) "She is a well-informed guide." (Lilith) "No." (I) "She has no resentment or revenge directed at her or being emitted from her." (Lilith) "But she''s still too suspicious." (I) "I''m a wet Demon who tortures people for fun, you''re a Necromancer whose Soul was remodeled to be the vessel of an Evil God, and your Familiar was born in Hell as an Undead." (Lilith) "We are much more suspicious than she is." (Lilith) "So this Dragon is a resident of hell or a fugitive? Perhaps there are some of his acquaintances here and I can point the way..." Sigh "Why do you insist on guiding us after so many refusals on our part?" (I) "Tarzormanded me to be your guide, so here I am, besides I will gain much more by guiding you." "She wants something, it''s been written all over her face since she came into existence, so I know I can trust her enough to get what she wants." (Lilith) "But you don''t know what she wants, it could be our deaths or worse." (I) "I want to get off this." "Do you think we''re going to believe in..." (I) "The Demon woman may not realize it, but you can, you are a Necromancer after all." "..." (I) I focus my attention on her, at first I didn''t notice anything since everything in the surroundings is bizarre to me, especially the way the naturalws of this world work differently from the ones I know, but when I started using my Aura together with my senses I realized that this Lady of the Grave was literally linked to the world, if I have to be more specific, she is linked to the energy of Death, energy of Life and energy of the Curse. "In this world, my race may be born naturally different from the rest of the universe from what I''ve heard, but thates with the disadvantage of being connected to the world." She didn''t need to say, I could see the 3 types of energy circting her body before leaving her body to disperse into the world while still absorbing more of these energies into their bodies creating a natural circle of symbiosis with that world. "(That looks a lot like a Celestine or an Ancient Elf.)" (I) Ancient Elves have a symbiosis with natural energies, which is why they are treated as spokespeople for nature and are always in areas full of these natural energies, which is also why the World Trees like to team up with them as their strengths they coincide very well, but this same symbiosis with nature would make them unable to ess bizarre areas like this. A Celestine also has a characteristic of symbiosis, but in the case of their race this symbiosis must be with a Divinity, they need this connection with the Divine, I still don''t understand their need, I can''t say if it is just a mental need, a physical need or a need of their own Soul, but this need was clearly there when I talked to Athena about this subject, she herself seems to have her doubts about it and yet she ims that this need exists. "I will not reveal what I want now, but you are not obligated to do so for me, I only ask for the opportunity to be heard and for you to consider my request before you leave." "It''s okay, I promise to listen to you." (Lilith) "Are you sure you want to make a promise to a stranger, Lilith?" (I) "See her eyes and her Aura, her will is burning and our Father is eager to respond to strong Wills." (Lilith) "Yes, master would probably make the same decision." (I) "Do you have a name or can I call you Mad Woman?" (Lilith) "My name is Zaya, I don''t have anything like a surname like the rest of my race, we are the only native people of Tarzor and we are his servants since we are linked to him." (Zaya) "Please tell me what you need and I will point the way, walking unapanied in this world is a privilege only for my race, you, like everyone else, are in danger, in this world, there are nows, crimes, or any type of restrictions." (Zaya) "Evil rituals, torture, murder, and any kind of act you can imagine happen daily, but that means there is no protection for either side, if you do something against someone it means you have to be careful not to be a target too, so The people of this world have caution as their main rule, or they haven''t lived long enough to see the end of the day." (Zaya) "Before we talk more about what we''re after, tell us more about how things work here..." (I) --------------- Pov Zenos: I''ve been fighting my sister for days now, one of the things I''ve learned during this time is that Natasha heals herself continuously to get rid of fatigue and tiredness in her body, which is why she''s always in top shape and never seems to get tired. The energy expenditure of these light healings means nothing to her and I don''t even know if she spends any form of energy on this since her Authority itself revolves around healing, but in the meantime, I don''t have that kind of power, it doesn''t matter either No matter how much I train, I will never reach thebat experience of my sister who lived thousands of years ofbat. All of this culminated in this result, a one-sided massacre, my bones being turned into blessings, my organs being turned to paste, my flesh being torn from my body, and my muscles being torn apart. Honestly, the thing I learned on the first day was to maintain the body control skill I acquired from a Slime years ago to move my body, without this skill I would just be a piece of dead flesh on the floor with no chance of doing anything. Each blow from her was either fatal or meant to immobilize my body in preparation for other blows, I was hit so many times in the head that I can''t tell if I suffered any serious brain damage. Ignoring the pain was the least of my problems, it was the inability to move my body as freely as I wanted that threw me against the wall so many times. Right now I was feeling the healing that the Saint of Life was releasing on me, unfortunately, it was still the same insufficient healing as always, I bend my body around a tree,nding a punch on Natasha''s side, something that was immediately reciprocated when she missed my arm, throwing it to the side. Of course, I didn''t expect that, but it wasn''t that bad either, I run up to her and jump in, using the blooding out of my wounds to create a new arm made internally from blood, I crystallize some parts of the new arm giving it enough strength to be useful Inbat, I don''t let pain be an impediment for even a second or I''ll risk being even more seriously injured. I use this new arm to perform attacks that my sister doesn''t expect, the longer I am able to dy taking another hit, the more time I will have to heal myself. But it was getting difficult to resist hunger, my sister was constantly eating my flesh and drinking my blood to feed herself, but I wasn''t able to do the same. I had to run through the forest in an attempt to find natural food or some type of Monster, which Natasha always tried to interfere with to prevent me from being able to feed myself. Unlike the more understanding training that Caitlyn put me through, Natasha is doing hands-on training with a strong focus aimed directly at destroying me. "(I need to find a more effective way to attack or defend...)" (I) Chapter 1211 Cap 1209: Natasha’s Serious Mode

Chapter 1211 Cap 1209: Natasha''s Serious Mode

It''s been 3 weeks since I''ve been fighting my sister continuously, after learning to control my bodypletely using my ability continuously to avoid the impediment that broken bones and torn muscles could have duringbat, I also realized that theck of energy would be a huge debilitating factor. To fix this I had to find ways to regain my energy while also trying to reduce my energy consumption, which was something I had always overlooked, but now the answer was something very simple. I possess the three natural energies which are Mana, Ki, and Spiritual Energy since my first year of life, I also possess Demonic Energy and Holy Energy which I acquiredter for different reasons, of all these forms of energy thest two were more powerful and also with longer recovery time, this made me resort to using the 3 natural energies, interspersing them when using one at a time, so while I use one inbat, the others can be replenished naturally. This worked better than I expected, but it was also a heavy restriction for me, eliminating one of my advantages against my sister, the advantage of having more variety of attacks than her, so my attacks became more predictable for her than I did He has much morebat experience than I do. Demonic and Holy Energies were the only variants I could afford to use, but even that was only at critical moments as I couldn''t afford to be without these energies as triumph cards at key moments. But just as I had advantages, I also had clear disadvantages like not being able to use my Authority, I could still feel that power within me, but it was fundamentally different and I wasn''t taking the time to tap into that power now, in fact, I wasn''t having it no time with each distraction taking a heavy toll with even the loss of my limbs or other parts of my body in a brutal way. If I could meditate it would be perfect for increasing my energy recovery and healing, but it was impossible duringbat, leaving only one possibility for me, something I wanted to avoid doing until I was unable to avoid it. While I could only maintain hand-to-handbat with my sister since she doesn''t move away from me at any point, even though I''m now able to use my Aura after training with Caitlyn, I''m still not able to use it at 100% capacity, something that I have been working on withbat practice little by little. ---------------- Pov Elizabeth''s: I''m watching Natasha''s fight against Zenos, and I can see her improvement in reacting to her attacks, her Aura also seems better than before, but even so, she''s still using it in an unrefined and precise way. "How is he doing?" (I) "Reasonably well considering who you''re fighting." (Yaramaki) "What do you think about him?" (I) "He is slow to learn, he has many advantages, things that should be instinctive for him to use, but he thinks too much, this is strange considering his identity among the Dragons." (Yaramaki) "I know, he''s not ignoring his instincts, he simply chooses to think instead of act, a w Caitlyn also had in the past." (I) "That''s different, Caitlyn thought a lot because she feared her own power, something she only overcame with the maturity that came over the centuries since no one could help her in that aspect." (Yaramaki) "Zenos is different, I talked to my divided body and shared some of his memories, and with that, I came to the conclusion that his power growth was too fast for his mind or Soul to understand." (Yaramaki) "Yes, our mother gave him the tools to elerate his growth considering what''s toe we couldn''t afford to wait centuries." (I) "Of course, his growth was faster than anticipated, but that was more due to his horrible luck throwing him into horrible situations making him struggle to survive at times." (I) "From what I gathered from the memories of my split body, you tried to train it to ovee the weaknesses of its rapid growth, this was working until the event where it was brought here for me to heal." (Yaramaki) "Yes, he managed to channel the power of many Gods by taking advantage of the Blessings he carried and mixing it with his Authority generating the emergence of a spark of raw Divine Power without the guidance of a Deity to limit its impact on reality." (I) "I remember your mother doing something simr when she became a Goddess, the only difference being theck of control over her own power, her case was simr to Caitlyn''s, I think it''s incredible how each of you three has one of the highlighted characteristics her at a certain point in her life." (Yaramaki) I can''t help but look at her before she became a Saint of Life, she herself was an Evil Goddess from a Universe that no longer exists, someone who chose to give up all her power long before I was born, one of the few existences older than my mother. "Don''t look at me like that, it''ll make me embarrassed..." (Yaramaki) Sigh "This is not the time for jokes, a lot of things are happening right now and I need him to be ready, if things continue like this..." (I) "No need to worry, he''s slow, but he''s progressing unhindered, the pressure of facing Natasha is doing him good." (Yaramaki) "But do you think he''ll make it..." (I) "Yes, the only question is what he will focus on, his Soul carries many aspects that originated from him and other events in his life, but only one of these Aspects can be on top integrating the others as part of himself, I have only known a being who managed to do such a thing in the past." (Yaramaki) "..." (I) I tried to think about what she was saying, the reason for seeking her advicees from knowing her wisdom and vast life experience, but what she is talking about now is knowledge that I don''t possess no matter how much I search my memory. "Don''t think too much, just do things her way as always, whether he seeds or not depends solely on him." (Yaramaki) "That''s if he survives now that his sister has chosen to stop retaining her power." (Yaramaki) "..." (I) I turn my face towardsbat once again as I feel power radiating from Natasha''s body as her body changes. "I didn''t expect that Natasha would seriously go against him, it seems like she wants to vent all the anger she felt for him doing that." (I) --------------- Pov Zenos: Thebatsted weeks, my body was mistreated to the point of being almost unrecognizable, she beats me in terms of experience and technique, leaving only more primitive forms of advantages where I am better such as the defense of my body, my strength, and my flexibility since I can control my body with my abilitypletely disregarding basic physical limitations such as joints. After weeks I knew that if things continued like this my body would copse sooner orter, even though I was now able tond blows on her, none of those blows caused serious damage to her body, in fact, it was useless as she it could heal itself in seconds at thetest. So for thest 5 days, I have been trying to use a skill that I was trying to avoid, since I woke up in the Communal Temple my body was more than just strange, I could feel the limitations of my body that I only understood after the first day training with Natasha, one of these limitations was the inability to assume my Dragon form, something I tried on the first day and it was useless to the point that my body had a reaction trying to activate this ability, the reaction was my muscles corrupting throughout my body. Now I could feel that my body was different from weeks ago, but I didn''t have time to think about these things, it was difficult to think about things too much when there was someone trying to risk their head inches away, so today in an attempt to reverse this situation I tried to use this ability partially on the arm, which is still normal since the other is still made of crystallized blood. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Awakening: 10% >" (I) I took advantage of the moment one of his attacks that I defended at the cost of the arm made of crystallized blood being destroyed for the thousandth time, then I used my other arm for a partial transformation concentrated only on him, this caused my arm to tear into pieces while a new arm it grew from inside it twice the size of my normal arm, as it was already in attack movement and had a greater reach now, I ignored the pain and using my ws I tore off the flesh on one side of Natasha''s face as well as her shoulder being seriously injured to the point where his arm was left hanging for the first time. But I wasn''t happy, that''s because she was no longer fighting, her eyes no longer showed anger, and they were now filled with emotion as a macabre smile formed on what was left of her rapidly healing face, this while using flesh and blood that I ripped from her to eat, her blood being the final elixir of healing made my body in pieces heal quickly. "< Blood Dragon Awakening: 100% >" (Natasha) Those few seconds where she finally stopped attacking me were crucial and I wanted to run, but her Aura and power seemed to grow hindering my movements long enough to hear her voice while realizing that the real hell was about to begin as power exploded from her rapidly changing body. "I''m so fucked up..." (I) Chapter 1212 Cap 1210: Tower of 4 eyes

Chapter 1212 Cap 1210: Tower of 4 eyes

Pov H''s: Right now we are being guided by Zaya, the Lady of the Grave that this Phantom World put in our path, I told her what we were looking for and she was surprised, I won''t reveal to her our true objective before getting to know her and this suspicious world better. "As I''ve said hundreds of times, please don''t try to cause a fight on the main streets or busy areas of either city." (Zaya) "I can''t even stab someone in the back or throw them into my shadow to y withter?" (Lilith) "Space techniques are difficult to use within the city, even capture magic like this using shadows has characteristics of space magic and will be interfered with within the city, reducing the speed of use significantly." (Zaya) "In other words, it makes escape, concealment, and capture techniques more difficult to use." (I) "Yes, as I said before, most of the poption of this worldes from outside, they are people treated as criminals or marginalized outside this ce, and the majority have peculiarities in their behavior." (Zaya) "Even if there are nows or rules anywhere since there is no type of government, I must repeat that there are still unwritten rules of coexistence that people themselves have learned to respect to avoid unnecessary fights." (Zaya) Zaya has said the same thing many times, but for Lilith, it seems like all this conversation is going in one ear and out the other, it seems like a disobedient child insisting on the same topic expecting a different answer. I looked at Lilith and she was anxious constantly looking in various directions, I also noticed the instability in her Aura and the tremor in her hands. "Come on, it can''t be that..." (Lilith) "Lilith, are there many?" (I) "Many is not enough to say, there are so many that I can feel like someone who went hungry for a month being forced to sit in front of a banquet table without being able to touch the food..." (Lilith) "That was very specific." (Zaya) "She is a Priestess of Vengeance." (I) "I realized, that''s why I keep repeating my warnings, she is not the first of her Religion to appear here, everyone always ends up dead in a horrible way after being the spark that causes a massacre, it is always my people who have been busy cleaning up tens of kilometers in the end, have you ever tried to remove cursed blood stains from your clothes?" (Zaya) "If you use holy water with a potion of liquid soap it gets clean super fast." (Lilith) "There is no holy water in this world, in fact, there is nothing blessed by any Deity here, but if we talk about curses, then that is even in the air we breathe and that is why you should be careful." (Zaya) This ce is simply unassable for any kind of living creature, now I understand why it had to be the two of us who came here. "Let me take care of Lilith." (I) Saying this I pull Lilith into my arms stealing her lips, and then I cut my tongue on her teeth forcing my blood to flow into her mouth, this seems to clear her mind as I feel her hands stop shaking and her Aura stabilizes. "Do you feel better?" (I) "Yes, but her blood isn''t very tasty, at least it''s rich in nutrients." (Lilith) "Just do your best not to attack anyone unnecessarily in this world." (I) "I''ll do my best, but I can''t promise anything if someone else provokes me first." (Lilith) For the rest of the way, Lilith demonstrated more restraint, but her eyes still glowed brightly with murderous intent. We soon arrive at a ce that Zaya imed to be arge city, but as soon as we enter I realize that more than half of the poption are Undead. "..." (I) I look at those around us, no one gave a second nce to therge Skeleton Dragonnding near the city gate, but I noticed that everyone nced at Zaya more than once before looking at us with malicious eyes. The city itself had a strange poption, just as Zaya warned, I noticed many Undead, all with Souls as they have Aura with depth, something that creatures without Souls do not have. The Undead were of two variants, highly customized Zombies with very specific body parts with highpatibility and Skeletons strengthened with bones undergoing many types of techniques to create a more powerful creature, I have seen Elf-type Undead that had skin Out of 3 color variations corresponding to the 3 main Elf races, I also saw Skeletons with bones that could almost pass for white metal carrying several Runes throughout the structure of their bodies. Through the Auras I also felt the power enving most of them, they are servants and ves for the most part, probably doing different jobs for their Masters, those who were not under this effect looked at me more than once, I am sure they are intelligent and perceptible enough to feel the energy of Death in me, that''s the kind of thing I can''t hide perfectly. As we walked through the city I realized that the poption was the least disturbing, the houses or buildings were bizarre, houses made purely of bones, a tent inside a giant''s skull, a giant tent made of Human skin, the ground was paved with blood crystallized and I was able to feel the Evil energy coursing through the floor. "The floor is part of the spatial protection around the city, it also prevents some types of people from entering." (Zaya) "I thought no one was refused entry here." (I) "People who don''t have murderous Aura are repelled for obvious reasons." (Zaya) "I understand." (I) Someone without a murderous Aura is someone who has never killed another person or wished for the death of a person, someone like that here would certainly be an enemy to someone or everyone here, even though this type of person is rare to find in the higher echelons of force, It would still be good to keep these people away. I keep following behind Zaya while looking at the city, if I change my focus from the buildings and the Undead, I can also find Humans, Elves, Demons, Vampires, and even Beastmen, I haven''t seen any Dwarves or Runic, but there arerge Chance of them being somewhere around here, the diversity of races is great as is the caution that each one has towards the other. People are dodging each other, I also notice many types of activated protections and positions that demonstrate the preparation to fight at any moment. The only thing inmon with everyone was the use of Auras, it was like a proof of identity as well as a warning whenever they approached each other on the path. When we entered what looked like a restaurant, I realized it was made of wood, but the wood was filled with cursed energy coursing through the interior and there were distorted magic circles inside, the Owner was another Lady of the Grave who exchanged nces with Zaya before pointing to Up, nodding, without saying anything we continued to the second floor, entering a room with arge window. While we were sitting in our seats around the table, a Zombie with empty eyes entered right behind, cing cutlery and tes of food for everyone, he has 8 arms that are handled with great precision. As soon as he left I looked at the dishes, I was able to see that they are people''s meat and a soup made from eyes, from the shape and feel I know they are all from Elves, the main dish was the direct thigh of a White Elf. "I hope you don''t mind the meal, many are ufortable with the food." (Zaya) As she spoke I was taking the Elf''s skin out of the way before taking just a portion of the meat for myself, Lilith was pulling her part of the already roasted thigh meat to throw into her eye soup and my Familiar was taking just the eyes of your soup to chew. "All living creatures are food, I''m part Vampire just like Lilith, we feed on blood often." (I) "You talk like it''s normal, but outside of our house this is strange even for Vampires and Demons." (Lilith) "I guess so, but they''re always enemies, so it doesn''t matter in the end." (I) "I liked the food, especially from a criminal, the taste of revenge is always the best." (Lilith) "I''m d you like it, but I came here for more than just eating." (Zaya) "This restaurant has a direct view of the bone tower, see?" (Zaya) "Yeah, it was hard not to see something that big." (I) I look through therge window seeing apletely gray tower with a square shape, at the top of the tower there are 4 giant eyes looking at the surroundings, this tower is emanating a strong energy of death mixed with miasma. "This cityrgely belongs to the Necromancers, this tower is a ce where they hold meetings and experiments, the item they want is at the top of the tower under the protection of the 4 eyes that are powerful guardians." (Zaya) "I see, I... Urgh!!!!" (I) As I looked down the street and the tower, a great pain ran through my mind as mes that seemed to be made from the night sky appeared from within my hands and I felt them appearing in my eyes as well. "(What''s happening, so much pain, so much power...)" (I) I couldn''t think straight when my mind momentarily clouds. "Why did this have to happen..." (Zaya) "< Secret of the Cursed Grave >" (Zaya) Chapter 1213 Cap 1211: Rebirth of Star Flames

Chapter 1213 Cap 1211: Rebirth of Star mes

The arm that I had just partially transformed was hurting a lot, it wasn''t just a physical pain, it seemed to be burning from the inside, this arm disproportionate to my body came out of my normal arm, tearing it into pieces in the process, parts of my arm were still falling to the ground having been trapped in the Dragon scales of this new arm, but all this pain was easily ignored with what was happening in front of me. I didn''t even try to run or hide, her movement speed will be much greater than my impossibility of any attempt to escape. Hiding was also ridiculous, her senses will be much sharper now and she knows the smell of my blood that covers mepletely due to the injuries she inflicted on me. The only thing I could do was try to meditate with my eyes open to recover as much as possible while trying to think about something rationally for the first time in weeks as a punching bag. "(Think Zenos! THINK!!!!)" (I) I looked out of the corner of my eye at my arm, it was different from what it was before, my scales no longer seemed to have the rough crystal appearance they had before, they looked like a smooth crystal film around a part of the night sky, it was as if each scale was a portal to the stars. But what worries me is the reason for this pain, I could feel something burning my arm from the inside and I saw signs of it through the gaps between the scales revealing a light inside, as I looked at this Dragon arm I wasted no time in healing the arm of crystallized blood that I used for days to rece the arm I lost in the first few days, now I was using what was left of the healing power of my sister''s blood and flesh that I ate to regenerate the arm or most of it, I couldn''t do it skin grows on that new arm when the healing energy is gone. "Rest is over!" (Natasha) "30 seconds is no rest... DISGRACE!!!!" (I) BOOMMMM!!!! I no longer had time to think or even heal any remaining wounds, theck of skin on the newly regenerated arm was not an impediment to moving it inbat, I also didn''t have time to think about the reasons for the pain in Dragon''s arm, That''s because Natasha spun in the air using her tail like a whip to hit the ground right where I was. I jumped as high as I could to get away from the crumbling ground from the impact earthquake during the formation of the crater, and then I took advantage of the impact wave and the dust cloud to go further, the shrapnel didn''t do much to my body, but the wave caused by the impact went through my body''s defense, twisting my organs, making me vomit before I even reached the ground. This distraction cost me dearly when a tree hit my body against the ground, before I could get up I had to dodge attacks from above by turning my body on the ground from side to side before I had the chance to get up now look from the my attacker. The dust cloud from the first attack had not yet dissipated, but this was not an impediment to her as she could sense where I was and with the force of the pping of her wings these dust clouds simply dispersed revealing her body as if she wanted to see my reaction. A colossal appearance hundreds of meters tall, flying above the trees of what was left of this forest after its attacks against me, its figure almost covered the skypletely with its 3 pairs of wings spread out Its figure was thin for its size, but its ws wererge, there were also red de-shaped crystals on its elbows, tip of its tail and knees. Its body is covered in smooth, metallic-looking red scales reflecting light and spines made of bone along its arms, tail and up its back, the white of the bones highlighted over the entirety of red on the rest of its body, its body shape barely visible it looks more Human with only the torso part of the body having vaguely the curves of a woman''s body while its monstrous arms and legs are far from the humanoid figure, its head being simr to that of a Wolf covered in red scales instead of fur, its 4 horns grow upwards and backwards forming some branches while its teeth were so big that the smallest among its teeth easily reached my size. She was looking at me not with the apparent anger she''s always shown all this time, but with apparent amusement, which didn''t make me happy at all since in practice it doesn''t change my situation. "< Dragon Awakening... > AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!" (I) Seeing that the situation was very bad, mainly because I felt the overwhelming pressureing from my sister''s body, I knew it was impossible to do anything, every blow from her will have repercussions of tens to hundreds of meters, and there is no ce in kilometers where I can reach hiding and the chances of dodging his blows was impractical, I was out of options when I looked at my arm still shaking from the pain and feeling my blood boiling inside as if entering a furnace. When I tried to use the Skill to the fullest on my entire body I felt my veins explode as the mes on my Dragon arm seemed to momentarily spread through my body through my veins, the pain was so intense that my consciousness flickered. But this brief moment was not wasted by my sister, when I realized there was only a colossal fist inches away from me, without time to think I tried to enter my shadow, but before my whole body could enter I was hit and thrown against a mountain hundreds of meters away, losing being embraced once again by darkness. ------------------ Pov H''s: "Arghhhh!!!" (I) "Use the Seal of Pain and Infernal Armor!!!" (Lilith) "< Curse of Darkness: Seal of Pain >" (I) "< Invocation of Death: Garment of the Infernal Lady >" (I) I heard Lilith''s voice and followed her advice without thinking twice, I used Necromancer magic with high Dark Affinity to create a Seal that absorbs pain, it doesn''t make the pain go away, I still felt the same pain, it just wasn''t anymore a deterrent to me as my body was being coated in a cold energy and my murderous intent bubbled over trying to corrupt my mind to no avail. When I paid attention to the surroundings again I noticed that the room was broken and I looked at Lilith, the veins on her entire body seemed to twitch as she cut the tip of her finger causing a drop of blood toe out while burning in ster mes. I looked at my hands without seeing anything but the w-shaped gauntlets decorated with ck bones, I looked at the rest of my body, pants made using ck scales glued to the body while the upper part looked like ck bones hugged my body, these clothes summoned seem to use less energy than normal, it seems that being in an environment full of death energy like that is the reason, but I don''t have time to think about that right now. "What happened here?" (I) "I don''t know, you two suffered from some kind of strange me curse, we were lucky to be in that room, thanks to your protections I had time to use a barrier or others would have noticed it." (Zaya) "In this world, any kind of weakness has a high cost." (Zaya) "Lilith, how did you..." (I) "This is not a curse, we are not targets either, this reaction is something we are suffering indirectly andes from the same source..." (Lilith) "You mean..." (I) "If I feel it, then now that you''re calmer you must be feeling it too." (Lilith) "We need to go back now!" (I) "Whatever is going on, we wouldn''t make it in time and he''s in the best ce possible so we should keep going." (Lilith) "..." (I) "You... you''re right..." (I) "Also, I don''t think this is a bad thing, it might be mild, but I feel like I''m slightly stronger." (Lilith) "..." (I) I couldn''t argue with what Lilith said, the master is in good hands. I didn''t know about the issue of increasing strength that Lilith talked about and I didn''t care, now that my mind was calmer I must do some more magic to consolidate my situation. "Do you know what they''re talking about?" (Zaya) "No, but they seem to have a conclusion, so let''s wait a little longer." (Hellyos) "I would really like you to tell me about this, we can''t let this happen again, or else I''ll even be in danger from being around you guys." (Zaya) ----------------- Pov Elizabeth''s: I was seeing Natasha''s Dragon form from afar, it was as wild as I expected, but it wasn''t her that caught my attention the most, even in the distance my eyes were able to see the change in his arm, it seems that Zenos made more progress than imagined. Natasha''s next attacks were enough to change the geography of this area, but I soon realized that not even little brother was making decisions following his instincts without thinking, a good decision if he is able to resist the consequences, which he didn''t, and soon Natasha left he unconscious. "It looks like it''s going as you predicted." (I) "The rebirth of mes is something Dragons do when they undergo a great change that affects them so deeply." (Yaramaki) "Your little brother is no different in that sense, it just shows how much he still has to resist if he wants to solve his current problem." (Yaramaki) "He reaps what he sows, I know he will survive, those of Selene''s lineage don''t die easily, but when ites to my training he will wish he was dead." (I) Chapter 1214 Cap 1212: The stone that shakes the lake

Chapter 1214 Cap 1212: The stone that shakes theke

Pov H''s: After everything calmed down, I kept my Infernal armor on to control the Starfire in my body yet had to create a bone mask to hide the upper part of my face as the mes were even in my eyes, the Seal of Pain being the only thing that still made me able to maintain control. Lilith on the other hand was perfectly fine with just a hoodie hiding her entire body along with her face as her veins are twitching as if they were alive inside her body. "Now that everything is resolved we can get back to the topic, did you say that the Death Core is inside that tower?" (I) "Yes, but if you really want that I can''t help, my people do not interfere in the affairs of those who do not belong to our race without Tarzor''s desire." (Zaya) "Alright, but as a guide, you''re still going to point us to whatever path we want to go, right?" (Lilith) "Yes, I can take you wherever you want to go, I can also exin anything within my area of knowledge and protect you to a certain extent as I just did by creating this barrier to hide your momentary weakness." (Zaya) "What would have happened if you hadn''t intervened?" (I) "In the best case, you two would just be dead, in the worst, your bodies and Souls would be used in experiments probably by the owners of the Tower since they are the strongest force around while I would be killed by association if I tried to intervene." (Zaya) "All this because of that?" (Lilith) "That me had traces of many things mixed together, I was very surprised by what happened and I didn''t have time to investigate, but the little I noticed still seems doubtful to me, no one in this world would miss the chance to get that peculiar me." (Zaya) If I feel it, then she must have felt it too, the Master''s Star me is burning up to Death Energy as well as other energies and even some parts of my body, no Necromancer or schr of forbidden techniques would let something like this go unnoticed. Her creating this barrier was something really useful, I have to give her that credit, maybe she can be more trustworthy than I thought, she can be useful in our true objective and I will try to see about thatter. "Very well, let''s end this matter here, we have to think about how to get what we want from that tower." (I) "That tower is clearly the worst ce in this city, even from here I can feel the mes of revenge burning that ce like the inside of a sun." (Lilith) "The entire tower was built using living people, only at the end of its construction they were led to death with their Souls being used to refine the magic used to protect the tower." (Zaya) "The 4 eyes up there are Demonic Cursed Weapons refined with Souls, they were the first things created inside that tower after its creation, they are thousands of eyes used in Alchemy to create each of those Eyes from what I heard." (Zaya) "I can feel how powerful each eye is, they seem to be as strong as the most powerful of my attacks and this is a very simple estimation of their strength." (I) "Don''t look at me, I''ve never seen those things used and I have no idea of their power levels." (Zaya) "I don''t see anything of revenge in the eyes themselves, it seems that the tower and the eyes are two separate things." (Lilith) "That might be good, but first I must know more about the tower, those within the tower, and the power structure within the city." (I) "Alright, to start the city..." (Zaya) ---------------- Pov Hades: "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Totem >" (I) Space shatters when the Totem of the Great Primordial Dragon Zenos appears on the battlefield. We were fighting against a battalion of Adventurers who are followers of the Church of Light by their ridiculous screams was the only thing I could distinguish as we fought against more than 500 powerful Adventurers, all of them are Humans, and some of them wear armor that has monster wings, some of them use magic to fly and others are riding tamed moments. To fight against them who are not weak I had to summon the Eclipse Dragons using my heart along with half of my vitality as a price, the fight was still at a stalemate making me have to summon the Dragon Totem with my remaining power to strengthen the Dragons summoned. My heart was taking a while to recover, but even so, I continued fighting against one of the Humans who used some type of technique to make his body grow like that of a giant along with his equipment, our fight was the biggest on the battlefield, ironically being a Moon from somewhere we were passing through before we were ambushed. I didn''t have time to watch Haku and Cinthia, but as Servants of our master, I only hope for victory from them. "Damn freaks!!!! DIEAAAAAA!!!!!" I ignore the screams of this warrior with eyes full of hate and I take advantage of hisck of emotional control to deceive him, I made him think I was going to face him, but as soon as his ice ax passed close to my head I used my jaws to trap his weapon before pulling, making him lose his bnce for milliseconds, which I used for a blow using my tail that unfortunately only goes through his shoulder when he dodged the blow that should have hit his heart. "< Earth Dragon''s Fury >" (I) I crushed his ice ax with my teeth while stomping on the ground with all my strength without causing damage, all the impact is absorbed by the magic that concentrates everything beneath the giant warrior when a Dragon just like me came out of the ground right below him crushing his knee while trying to rip off his leg before being destroyed by a punch. It still bought me time when I pped my wings in a forward thrust, using my w to pierce through his armor and enter his chest where I crushed his heart in my hands. He vomits blood as I pull him close, ripping his head off to bite where the head was drinking all the blood from his body in an attempt to heal the heart that I used as a sacrifice earlier and restore the vitality that I haven''tpletely recovered yet. RRRROOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!! But suddenly a me made of stars covered my body making my scales break and I see Zenos'' own Dragon Totem being covered by these mes, the pain was so great that I knew it wasing not just from my body It was when suddenly the crystal containing the broken Moon appeared from our hidden vehicle, then the mes that were around me were sucked out as well as those that were in the Totem, notpletely, but enough to reduce the pain in a state that I could bear. I looked around at Cinthia and Haku who like me were also covered in these mes as they retreated from thebat, just like what happened to me, the mes were also being sucked from them towards the crystal sealing the Moon inside, this made 4 streams of mes Starfire connected myself, Cinthia, Haku and the Dragon Totem of Zenos to the crystal containing the broken Moon absorbing these mes that continued to surge from us. "DON''T STOP, KILL THEM ALL!!!!" (I) I used my Aura to transmit my scream as I advanced along with the Dragons indicated forbat, Cinthia was flying close to me with Haku right behind, the three of us knowing that it would be better to fight together and end this fight as quickly as possible before something even stranger happens. ------------------- Pov H''s: After hearing all the information I needed to know about the Tower of Necromancers in this city, about the biggest influences in this city, and about the 4 leaders of the Tower of 4 Eyes, it seems that each eye was supposed to represent one of the leaders. "I didn''t expect the 4 leaders to be Evil Gods, thatplicates things." (Lilith) "Evil Gods will have at most the strength of a Demigod, but in this world less than 10 exist, none of them are close to this city or should be nearby." (Zaya) "But still their strength surpasses ours, I don''t think master has the strength to face them, so we won''t be able to either." (I) "Are you suggesting we should give up?" (Lilith) "No, I''m just saying that relying on just these 4, any frontal attack will be suicide, without knowing the extent of their forces serving these 4 Evil Gods." (I) "So what should we do, mydy?" (Hellyos) "We need to shake up this city, even if it seems calm, the people here are not ordinary, each of them is cruel in their own way, they are people who have not missed an opportunity that appears in front of them." (I) "We must be the stone that will generate waves in this calmke and wake up the monsters that hide at the bottom." (I) "Do you have a n yet?" (Lilith) "Yes, something caught my attention in what we heard from Zaya, so for my n to work we will need someone else, preferably a Demon who wants these Evil Gods dead." (I) "To want a Demon... you want a contract just in case." (Lilith) "We can''t trust anyone in this world, words like honor, agreement, and feelings are mere jokes here, right Zaya?" (I) "A little exaggerated, but it''s not far from the truth, trusting someone here is already half a step closer to the grave." (Zaya) "A Demon that follows the ancient customs will respect a contract where they will gain something they want simply by being selfish, their pride will not allow them to break the contract." (I) "There are 2 of them here, they are..." (Zaya) Chapter 1215 Cap 1213: Getting The Death Core ? Pov H''s: We were being guided by a rare spiritual-type Demon who used possession to take over the body of a corpse to pass himself off as the Undead. I was surprised when Zaya guided us to this person and I was even more surprised that it took me a while to notice what he really was, it took me a few minutes and a lot of closeness to notice which shows that the body he is possessing must have strong protections. "I would appreciate it if you could stop looking at me like that, your killing intent is slowing us down." "It''s not often Ie across a Demon like you, but I''m more interested in the body being possessed by you." (I) He speaks normally, but his legs and arms are shaking, the murderous intent is simply due to the Infernal Lady''s armor that I''m wearing, I''m lucky that everyone in this city has so much murderous intent that I go unnoticed, if it were anywhere else it would highlight the point a lot of not being able to walk on the streets. "So you noticed..." "She won''t say anything and you know it or I wouldn''t be here." (Zaya) "I have no reason to talk about you, but if I have the possibility I would like to..." (I) "Don''t say anything else and tell your friend to stop trying to catch the Demon with her Curse or they won''t get what they want." Suddenly a deep voice carrying a Demonic Aura appears in a way that makes it impossible to distinguish the direction, at this point we were already inside an empty store in a less busy part of the city. "I didn''t do anything, I was just curious if it was possible since I''ve never tried it before." (Lilith) "Will you receive us?" (Zaya) "I am always willing to wee a Lady of the Grave, but I need to know if those with you want anything from me." "..." (I) I stay silent and watch Zaya speak without looking at any specific ce, the Demon wearing a corpse stopped and got on his knees without saying anything else as soon as this voice appeared, I looked at Lilith who seemed to not care about being discovered while I wait Zaya responds in our ce, I don''t want to act incorrectly in this ce where a single carelessness can lead to death. "They want a deal with you, I''m just a guide in bringing them here and I''d like to point out that you only stand to gain from this deal." (Zaya) "Intriguing, bring everyone to my room..." The voice weakens before disappearing at the end, only after that the Demon gets up taking us towards a wall that turns out to be an illusion, after going down some hidden stairs we arrive at awork of tunnels where we follow one of these tunnels before reaching a door that opens, as soon as we enter the door closes along with the Demon that guided us staying outside. "Let''s get straight to the point, what kind of contract do they want to make with me and what do I get out of it?" --------------- It''s been 8 days since the meeting with that Demon, we were together again in the same restaurant, and this time I chose to try a roasted heart, unfortunately, it was horrible, so I left it to Hellyos who ate it happily. "I did my part, I''ve been waiting for days." (Lilith) "Do you have any idea how difficult it is to do all this? Those Star mes aren''t exactly under our control." (I) "I don''t like that n, why not just blow up the entire city? I''m sure the Death Core wouldn''t be damaged by anything we could do to it." (Lilith) "We can''t, this will only eliminate the type of enemies we are already capable of fighting against, but the Evil Gods will emerge unharmed, at that point it will be clear who did this." (I) "I won''t protect them if ites to that." (Zaya) "You don''t like leaving these people behind, but there will always be bastards like these, you can''t take care of them all, so be content with what you have." (I) "Okay, but I still don''t like this n." (Lilith) "Will you follow us throughout the mission, Zaya?" (I) "Yes, I will not participate, but I will follow you." (Zaya) "The n starts in another 1 hour, but before that, I need to confirm with you another objective we have." (I) "You just need to tell me what you need and I will guide you." (Zaya) ------------------- After spending an hour I go to the basement of this restaurant together with everyone, then I wait for Lilith to finish her magic circle ritual and wave to her while throwing 20 spheres of crystallized blood into the magic circle. "< Demonic Summon: Demon of Madness > ¡Á20" (Lilith) Soon the small room is full when 20 Demons with light purple skin, male and having red hair appear, each of them had red eyes and 1 Horn on the side of the head curving to the side like a half tiara, because of their Auras they looked like smaller Familiars, then they shouldn''t have intelligence. "Are they going to be useful? Isn''t there anything smarter?" (I) "They have intelligence, the spheres I yed before were the minds of those I managed to drive crazy, these Demons can only be controlled by me and they have abilities to mess with the perception of those around them, they are also good at hiding in various ways." (Lilith) "Then send them to the points I indicated." (I) "Yes." (Lilith) After all the Demons leave their separate ways as their appearances change, I erase Lilith''s ritual to create my own using my blood, the Starfire that never went out during these exhausting days made my blood burn in the form of the magical ritual I will use. When I finished I took a blood crystal from the master to use as the core of the magic ritual, as soon as the blood crystal was in ce, the mes from every circle reacted differently extending to the core, I couldn''t help butugh at this as proof that everything was going well. "< Necromancer Magic: Envement of the Dead >" (I) During all these days I threw several crystals made from the master''s blood onto the streets of the city without others noticing, the crystal blocks that form the floor of this city are blood crystals forming a massive protective magic for the entire city. My master is a Son of the Blood Goddess, his Authority also includes blood already possessing thousands of bloodlines within him, there is no one in this world who has more Affinity with blood than he does, using his blood as a means to connect my magic With the city streets, I can use their power against them. My magic will reach all the Undead in the city and only them, with my very magic reaching them both my maiga and the very magic that already marks them as ves will collide canceling each other out, this will free all Living Dead. Meanwhile, I look at Lilith who breaks a Christian between her fingers creating a wave of Aura that disperses without a trace, in thest few days she marked a Seal of revenge for each Undead she found, which were many, she just activated this seal that will send every Undead in the city frantic for revenge. But of course that wasn''t all, the entire city must now be covered in the Starfire I suffered from. "Are you well?" (Hellyos) "Yes, but we have to go, let''s go." (I) As soon as we leave we mix the curses fighting the Undead for a few minutes, the 4 Great eyes of the tower are suddenly covered in Starfire while the top of the tower explodes with arge Star me rising destroying the tower''s defenses. At that moment arge red portal opens on top of the tower with several Demons appearing from inside attacking the tower, one of them was a giant version of the one with whom we made the contract, 4 figurese out from inside the Tower with pressure crushing the entire city, with this opportunity we ran secretly to the tower avoiding fights along the way. I went with 4 small boxes to seal the eyes covered in Starfire, each box for one of the eyes, meanwhile Hellyos was distracting the few defenders along with Lilith before we left, without looking back entering a shadow gate that gave us took him to the city tour in a cave we created 3 days ago. Inside the Cave we waited 4 hours before half of Lilith''s rmended Demons came back through it, summoning them again, but this time individually, apart from the dead one, the others had everything we wanted, the first of them to arrive had the Death Core in their hands, a ck marble tombstone with a shin-shaped crystal embedded in it. It was emitting a rich death energy that didn''t scare even me, I had to use the Goddess of Death''s blessing to create a Seal for it before I could put it away. The other Demons came back with stolen things, so they won''t know our real objective there, they will just remember that we stole several things and the me will be on the Demons since both I and these summoned Demons are from the Demon Race. But of course that wasn''t all, we still need to get out of here, so we''re running through the forest this time trying to hide our tracks while we head to our next objective. Chapter 1216 Cap 1214: Immortality Is Rubbish ? When I opened my eyes I was confused by the variety of sensations, I was feeling like one of my arms was burning as if I was immersed in magma, while the other arm was broken and my body was spinning in the air while flying in one direction, before understanding what was happening, I saw a movement on my side and used one of my wings for ateral push, helping to divert my body while a gust of wind stopped me from spinning, throwing me to the ground where Inded, making a small crater. It took me half a second without being attacked to get my mind in order, as I was opening my eyes I moved my arm reflexively defending a blow that sent me flying spinning to disperse the force of the blow before receiving another blow which this time I managed to avoid, I also understood that the burning arm was the one I partially transformed into a Dragon arm. My Dragon arm was still covered in cosmic-looking Fire as before, it was obvious that these mes were responsible for the pain of being burned alive. "I hope you enjoyed your nap because there won''t be another moment of rest." (Natasha) When I looked up I saw arge Red Dragoning towards me with its jaws open, without thinking twice I entered my shadow while moving away, with this I avoided being devoured, but instead I was struck by the tail that destroyed the shadow where I was as itnded, it sent me flying out of the shadow with a broken rib. I simply had nothing to do, I didn''t know how long I was unconscious, all I knew was what felt like my body wasrgely healed, not to mention my broken arm and rib, but the only injuries were healing reasonably well. I wish I could stop for a bit, but I didn''t have time as my body reacted to the big leging down from above my head. As there was no way to dodge, I concentrated my investigation on my Dragon arm disproportionate to my body to collide head on, this created a shock wave when the blow happened, of course, I didn''t win, I was thrown out of the attack area as I had intended since the beginning. Of course, I didn''t waste a single second, I was already controlling my body to keep my broken arm and rib bones in ce, I realized that this increases my body''s natural healing speed, but while doing this she stretches her arms making the needles of white bones in its whites grow before swinging its arms towards me making these bone needles the size ofrge spearse towards me. "< Reflective Impact Absorption Barrier >" (I) I use a spell creating a triangr barrier that defends the attack, making these bone spears divert their trajectories through the shape of the barrier while only a few attacks hit the barrier with full power, in any case, the barrier absorbs all this impact in its entirety, which I control focusing on the triangr tip of the barrier while shaping it into the shape of an arrowhead colliding with the approaching Dragon w, our two attacks collide causing me to fall back once again as she stands still in front of me with only a slight wound on her face hand that I took advantage of to drink more of the blood being spilled before it healed. With the little blood I got from her I managed to heal my broken ribs and arm, but I knew that wouldn''t be enough, every blow of yours surpasses me in strength and speed, not to mention your body''s defense which already has a ridiculously regenerative capacity not normal. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Awakening: 15% >" (I) "Aaaahhhh!!!!!" (I) I knew there was nobat experience, magic, or weapon I could use to fight at this sheer level of difference between us, I wasn''t even able to attack while each of his blows sent me backwards with me having to do everything just to avoid a serious injury. I haven''t had time to think since I woke up, but even without thinking calmly, it was obvious that I wasn''t capable of fighting my sister in the current situation and so I choose not to hesitate in continuing to use this skill knowing the pain that wille along with it. Just as I imagined the pain was very strong, I chose to keep the partial transformation concentrated on one of my arms spreading from it, this made my shoulder and part of my back partially transform. This transformation is beyond torture as my bones, flesh, and blood in these areas simply explode outward with new flesh as well as new bones growing beneath the discarded parts already covered in this horrible Starfire. The pain was more than just in my body, I knew it all too well when my sister''s tail went through my chest leaving arge opening in the middle, and even that with the loss of my heart along with my lungs wasn''t hurting as much as these mes. My sister didn''t care about my pain or transformation, she saw a chance and took advantage, but instead of me losing consciousness once again I felt the mes cover the hole made making the pain increase even more. Before I could do anything again I was struck or should I say I was crushed to the ground as a fist came down from the sky onto my body breaking almost all of my bones. I was hoping for that healing from before that would appear whenever I was in a bad situation in the first few weeks, but this time there was no healing and I knew that if I stayed lying down I would just be crushed against the floor once again, so I got up using the control of my body to rece the movements of my destroyed bones and muscles. I did my best to endure the pain as I spread my wings to propel myself away, which I didn''t even get half a second before Natasha was inches away from me with her jaws open. "< Blood Breath >" (Natasha) "< Air st >" (I) I had to use air magic below me to throw myself upwards away from the breath attack, of course, I wasn''t going to miss this opportunity to be right above my sister''s head. "< Eclipse Executioner''s Sword >" (I) I use my Holy Power together with my Aura to materialize a giant sword made of crystal reflecting the sky of a night that has not yete, soon this sword is covered in the same ster mes and I feel the Holy Power burning, then this sword descends on top from my sister''s neck before these mes destroy the sword, but it spins in the air with a w pointed towards me, approaching. Both my attacks and hers miss the target, she cut the clouds behind me while my sword just made another hole in the ground, but that was the least of it when I started moving with all my strength as repeated w attacks came towards me with an asional blow from their tail, so I couldn''t dodge everything and I had to defend some of these blows causing the damage to umte to the point that all my vital organs were damaged, I didn''t even know how I was still doing I live until Natasha stops beating this abused body to speak. "These mes won''t leave you, so there''s no need to worry, we can stay with this all day... hahahahaha..." (Natasha) ----------------- Pov Elsaris: "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" (I) "ELSA!!!" (Samira) "I... I''m fine..." (I) "< Elemental Summon: Daggers of Fire and Thunder >" (I) Even though my hair and back are burning with those damn Star mes, I shouldn''t have let this bastard get to me, so I kicked him and made him move away while his hand came out of my stomach covered in the same mes that covered me torment for days. As he tries to put out the Fire I ran towards him with two daggers that I summoned in my hands, I ran towards him deflecting the bone des that make up his wings while the Thunder de hits his muscles making him go into spasms ending his control over the own body while creating openings for my fire dagger to reach his body''s main veins making his blood boil with the fire magic of my dagger. Thisbat was happening in my world moments when we went to investigate, after the city that was sealed in a bottle, the Demigod of Magic took us to another ce that felt a simr presence, it was an underwater city in ruins, it should have been empty for years and instead, it was being used as a basis by the Apostles of Truth. The fight had already been going on for days, the Demigod sealed the space with arge barrier, but he himself did not participate in ourbat as he faced the same type of worm that he found under the previous city, with the only difference that this worm was more than 10 times the size size of the previous one and a head trying to imitate that of a Human. The Demigod of Magic has been fighting all this time against this very strong worm that has high resistance against magic, we discovered this from the enemies who speak with pride of their creation. During these days our tactic has been to attack and retreat time after time to thin out their numbers, their individual forces were too strong to face hundreds of them while we were having to endure these mes, but it seems that only my sister and I suffered from this, Lilian seems not to have been the target of that damn me that never goes out. Today was thest day of our attacks, but suddenly the me that was already bad enough seemed to increase in intensity spreading all over my back, this moment of pain opened my defenses, which led to the current detriment. Finishing off this enemy by cutting off its head before crushing its brain beneath my foot, I turn to my sister, her two legs covered in this Starfire, just like me, but even so, she fought using these mes against the enemies, which He proved to be very affectionate. "That was thest one, how are you feeling?" (I) "The pain is very ufortable, but it is still bearable, I have a magical item that allows me to withstand the pain better, I told you it would be useful." (Samira) "I''ll check if there are any hidden, but what do we do now?" (Lilian) "Nothing, this Demigod''s barrier keeps us here until he finishes that worm." (I) I look up, we were at the bottom of the ocean of this world, so only water existed when I looked up, it was possible to see many sparkles and strong ripples on the barrier around the city. "This might take a while..." (I) Chapter 1217 Cap 1215: Village Of The Damned ? Pov H''s: "< Demonic Summon: Titan of Purity and Destruction >" (me/Lilith) Lilith and I used our blood to construct in seconds a multiyered magical ritual where I had to throw the magical crystal made from the master''s blood, the same magical crystal that I used to absorb the power of that Undead monster that we encountered as soon as we arrived at this Star System. This crystal served as the core of the ritual that took all the Demonic power we both had, then a gray marble statue appeared with ck root marks all over its body, these roots began to pulse with purple energy as the statue began to move, it was in the form of a Centaur with the lower body barrier of a 6-legged Lizard, it had a metal tail and the upper part was in the form of a humanoid wearing full body armor along with a spear in each of its hands, this thing was hundreds of meters tall and as soon as it appeared, all the miasma, cursed energy and Demonic energy in the area was being sucked into it, making its body transform more and more into a living creature, letting the stone aspect disappear little by little, its Aura bing more horrible and murderous than before. "Hellyos!!!" (I) "I''m here, let''s go!" (Hellyos) "Let''s get out of here before..." (Zaya) "I think he''s looking at us... RUN!!!" (Lilith) Me and Lilith summoned this thing that cannot be controlled due to the enemiesing after us, it seems that our n in the previous city was not as perfect as we imagined, of the 4 Evil Gods that we saw leaving the tower before, 2 wereing towards us surrounded by Undead forming an army. Leading that army was the Demon with whom we made the contract for that n, it seems he lost and his corpse was used to create an Undead as I can see the seams all over his body. The 2 Evil Gods chasing us were still being burned by the Starfire I used on arge scale before, it was supposed to affect them when they tried to regain control of the city''s magic circle, but I didn''t think the effect of the mes would persist so long, their bodies they were as horrible as two lumps of coal at the end of their usefulness. We wouldn''t be able to escape them, we also don''t have the strength to face them even if we summon an army of Undead of our own, so I immediately decided to summon this creature that cannot be enved whose only function is destruction. Summoning this thing is a risk because its poweres from the Evil and Demonic energy it absorbs, the more it absorbs the stronger it will be and it targets creatures with this type of power that it can absorb, this creature has no allies or objectives other than destruction. Luckily when he looked at us it was only for a brief second before he turned his eyes already darting in the direction of our pursuers who must have looked tastier to him. Thanks to having made the decision immediately we had time to summon that thing and run, but that was too close and risky, we could have been killed by our own Summon. ----------------- 5 dayster, vige of the cursed. We were inside the vige, this was a strange ce, in thest few days we had seen all kinds of malicious people, from cannibals to people who lost their rationality bing real monsters with Human appearance, but this vige that only had a few hundred people it was strange in its entirety. The first strangeness was that in this vige and its surroundings, only the cursed energy is found, the second strangeness is the poption that does not look anything like the people we have seen so far in this world, they do not have malice in their eyes and their Auras are marked due to horrible curses, everyone covers their bodies as best they can while moving away from each other, making this a silent vige. Now we were in an abandoned cabin where the cursed energy was weaker because we needed to talk away from people. "How did we get here?" (I) "I don''t know, but these people are really strange." (Lilith) "You were guiding us, why did you bring us here?" (Hellyos) "I didn''t bring you here, we were climbing a volcano, we weren''t anywhere near a city or town that I knew of." (Zaya) "Lilith, why the serious eyes? What did you notice?" (I) "The people of this vige, none of them have an Aura of vengeance directed towards them or if they do it''s very weak, but the opposite seems to be the pattern with everyone having a strong vengeance directed in different directions." (Lilith) "..." (I) "Zaya, you called this vige by a name when we arrived, do you know it?" (I) "Vige of the Damned, this ce is unique in this world, but it should be on the other side of the world, it should take weeks to cross at all our speed and ignoring the dangers that we would certainly encounter along the way." (Zaya) "I''m the one who brought you here." ---------------- Pov Zenos: I''ve been fighting my sister in her Dragon form for 1 day now, every blow from her was to cause the most damage possible. My bones have literally turned to dust after being crushed under her feet repeatedly, my muscles as well as my organs have turned to jelly and my flesh now has the consistency of porridge. My body doesn''t even heal anymore in the parts that aren''t transformed into Dragon, I realized this early enough to transform my head before my mind was destroyed. So far the entire upper part of my body is already a Dragon from the chest up along with both arms, I''m only using 30% of the transformation, and even so, the pain just grows more and more. At first, I thought it was pain due to some damage to my Soul, but that was not the case, this Star Fire originated from my Soul and is not causing damage there, it just burned my Holy Powerpletely and my body which now feels half the body of a Slime. "(I can''t dy any longer... I have to take a step forward...)" (I) "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Awakening: 90% >" (I) At that moment Starfire covers my entire body, and my rationality disappears amidst the pain as my sister''s body diminishes in my vision, the same can be said of everything in the surroundings, but none of that matters as my vision turns red. Without thinking about anything I p my wings towards my sister cutting with my ws, but she grabs my arm trying to twist, I ignore this as I continue moving forward letting the grabbed arm break as my teeth sink into her hand making fresh blood flow inside the my mouth before something went through my back followed by a kick to my stomach pushing my body backwards. I didn''t care about the pain or burning, I could feel my bones being burned and burned constantly, the blood in my veins was evaporating as it became thicker and thicker and my organs are on fire like everything else in my body. I ignored any pain less than what those damn mes were causing me and continued mindlessly advancing towards Natasha. This time our sizes weren''t so different and the same goes for our other physical characteristics, but this came at the cost of not being able to use magic or techniques that require a rational mind to use, only the simplest and crudest skills were used while we exchange blows. My ws went through her scales as her blows broke my bones, my teeth ripped out blood and flesh from her while her bone spines stuck more and more into my body, restricting my movements. The more time passed the damage only increased to me, her healing surpassing mine while the gap between us only decreased due to me doing things I don''t normally do. I try to cross one of her arms with my tail, but she uses her own tail to wrap around mine, creating a tug of war with our tails, the smile on her face never disappears as our ws cut each other brutally creating a rain of blood, I don''t know how much time passed before the mes inside me subsided for the first time relieving the pain as they gathered where my heart is. "What the... AAAHHHHHHH... HHHAAAAHHHHHHHHHHRRRRRRRRR!!!!!" (I) RRROOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!! Before I finished speaking the mes gathered in my heart transformed as all the blood within my body leaked through my wounds, the amount of blooding out being as thick and heavy as crystalline red liquid metal. This blood felt alive as it moved around me taking the shape of a Dragon little by little, the amount of blood that came out was ridiculously little considering my current size, but even so, the Dragon made from my blood was growingrger as its body became more detailed until the moment this Dragon hits my chest making my body stop in ce as my whole body shakes with the Starfire literally exploding inside me making my body in pieces flying in all directions enveloped in Starfire while my consciousness is again taken by oblivion. Chapter 1218 Cap 1216: The Liberation Of The Body ? Pov Elizabeth''s: I was watching the training between my two brothers, at first, it was just a waste of time, the process to adapt Zenos'' body through destruction and healing would be very slow, this kind of thing can work to strengthen a body, but the What Zenos needs is not that. "He''s not progressing, it''s been a whole day since he opened his eyes and so far only his arm has been transformed into that of a Dragon." (I) "There must be some impediment to the ability caused by fear or your current condition." (Yaramaki) "I don''t believe he''s afraid, at least not for himself or we wouldn''t be in this situation." (I) "So the discordance between body and Soul is affecting him more than we anticipated." (Yaramaki) "He needs to go further, Dragons are pure power for a reason, his will influences his power, and he needs to have a stronger resolve to move forward." (I) Less than an hourter I saw progress for the first time, from his arm already transformed into a Dragon the rest of his body began to transform causing parts of his body to be destroyed leaving new ones behind. The process was slow and gradual, but it was clearly progressing as Natasha intensifies her attacks gradually so as not to lessen the extreme pressure Zenos is under, a good way to force him to continue. "How are his Wives?" (I) "They''re alive, that''s all I can say." (Yaramaki) "But the Champion of Fenrir is not happy, what is she doing now?" (Yaramaki) "She''s in her own training, it seems Fenrir Himself is watching over her." (I) "He is not known as a Merciful God." (Yaramaki) "That was her decision just as the other 3 chose to share Zenos'' suffering." (I) "How is Freya?" (I) "I don''t know, my range ends where the World Tree''s range begins, but she should be fine." (Yaramaki) "If Silvia was here she could have gone with Freya." (I) "You shouldn''t be worrying about others while you''re under the same torment as your little brother." (Yaramaki) I look at my shaking hands and feel the Starfire inside me, I''m sure Natasha and Caitlyn are feeling it too, but the effects on us were much reducedpared to what Zenos is feeling. "I''m fine, it doesn''t affect my body as much as it did him and those connected to him, even though I''m weakened I''m already perfect, so this fire is only entuating my perfection." (I) "If you say so... it looks like he''s reached his limit, see." (Yaramaki) "..." (I) RRRROOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!! Suddenly, Zenos'' body exploded into pieces as arge Star me covered decades of meters making even Natasha move away. His body grew at the same time as the discarded pieces of himself were blown away, what was left in the end was just a creature that resembles a Dragon. His wings were windows to a different sky full of stars and his body was very simr to Natasha''s, but while Natasha was more savage in her posture, he kept his back straight at first when he roared. His arms and entire body seemed to carry cracks with a mixture of colors shining within, it was as if the night sky itself was cracked into the shape of a Dragon''s figure. Zenos'' fight was bing less strategic and more savage, it seems he was finally following his instincts, thanks to this he and Natasha seemed to be close in strength until the mes disappeared inside his body, and the blood was drawn from his body taking the form of a Dragon. "He started the process of Creating a Blood Core?" (Yaramaki) "That reminds me that she didn''t have one yet, which is strange for a Vampire of her strength level." (Yaramaki) "I said before, he grew very quickly in strength, most of his training during these years was about controlling his powers efficiently, he undertook very little training to get stronger." (I) "I even talked to him about the Blood Cores, but he must have forgotten, always having a lot to think about." (I) "From his eyes, it doesn''t look like he''s creating his Blood Core by choice." (Yaramaki) "I hadn''t thought of that, but it makes sense that this would happen, the Dragon transformation and these Star mes are rebuilding your body so that it is suitable for that of a Demigod, this includes refining the blood which is the main step of creating a Core of blood." (I) The Vampire Patriarchs have a unique power just as True Dragons have Kings within their race who can create Dragon Seals, Vampires have their Patriarchs who can create the Blood Core. The Blood Core greatly increases the owner''s energy reserves while strengthening the entire Vampire Bloodline, this is a symbol of power among Vampires at the same time as a Weapon that only the Patriarch can use, its form and function varying by each individual passed on their Aura, Lineage, Authority and in the case of my little brother their Sacred Power. Just as only True Dragons who have Authority can create Dragon seals, with Vampires it is more simr to the addition of another requirement, in addition to having Authority, the Vampire must be the Patriarch or Matriarch of their Lineage. In my case, my Blood Core became a crown, for Natasha it became an extra heart that she can use by transforming it into a sword, for Caitlyn it took the form of a third eye that she never uses because she is still afraid of her own power. "I wonder what yours will be..." (I) Sigh "He''s an idiot." (I) "He lost consciousness, his Aura becamepletely wild." (Yaramaki) The mes themselves took a shape around Zenos'' charred body, his Aura was growing stronger and wilder with each passing second. Soon the Star mes began to subside as if absorbed by the body, the charred surface began to break revealing Zenos'' body in his full Dragon form. His Dragon head had eyespletely in star mes while his red hair looked ethereal while glowing, his horns adorned his hair upwards like crystal sculptures, and his scales no longer even looked like something solid being as strange to look at as a mirage revealing a starry sky, his wings look like true portals to the stars being as ethereal as his hair, his posture was now more humanoid with the ster mes circling his body as if he was entering and leaving this starry sky. On his chest was the image of an Eclipse that seemed to belong to that starry sky, but in the center of the Eclipse was an extremely detailed red crystal statue in the shape of a drop of blood, the only thing looking solid and real in his image. RROOOAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!!! His roar was filled with his Aura and seemed to awaken the mes that were burning his body, it seemed weaker than before, but they had not yet gone out. Zenos now attacks like a true beast beginning an aerial battle against Natasha, the two fight with everything as their blood rains below, and the repercussions of their blows transform the terrain. "It''s almostplete." (I) "Yes, by my estimate within 3 days it will be over, he should wake up soon after." (Yaramaki) "His body and Soul are awake, only his mind is turned off, when his consciousness returns he will have the memories of all this as clearly as if he had never lost consciousness." (I) ----------------- Pov Vanessa''s: Some days ago. I was in the main Hall where the statues of the Gods were consecrated, I had just run here after being warned by another Blood Priest, but when I arrived where the statue of Zenos was consecrated in the middle of the pool of his own blood, the only I found standing by the pool of blood that was now burning with a Fire made of stars was Diana. "..." (I) I ran to her, her serious expression looking at the mes while my gaze followed hers, with great difficulty I saw shapes within those strange mes, they were 3 shapes of people hugging their own legs and spinning as they floated within the mes. "Why do you insist on doing this even after my warning?" (I) "They were scared, I understand that feeling and that''s why I didn''t say anything." (Diana) "Did I say you don''t need to be afraid or are you doubting my Father''s love for you?" (I) "None of us have ever doubted Zenos'' love, but the fear they feel is of not being able to be by his side, being able to fight alongside him or protect him in his weakest moment, none of us want to be a load for him to carry." (Diana) "I''m sure he would never..." (I) "I know, he would never think that about us, but it wouldn''t change the fact that we are too weak." (Diana) "The 3 of them trust Zenos and know that these mes would never be a bad thing, they know that entering here will lead to suffering, but when they leave they will be renewed." (Diana) Sigh "My only regret is not being able to apany them, as a Champion of Fenrir, my path is different from the one they chose to take, but I will follow it to the top..." (Diana) "..." (I) Saying this she turns her back to the mes and goes outside, the light in her eyes even dimmer than when I found them a few hours ago. Sigh "Father, have you found some wives as reckless as you..." (I) "(I hope Freya''s disappearance isn''t for those same reasons... that idiot could at least leave a warning for her daughter before she disappears.)" (I) Chapter 1219 Cap 1217: Last Training ? Pov Athena''s: I don''t know what happened, one day I was training inside the Dungeon, waiting for the end of the mission that Zenos went to help the Hero of Justice, I wanted to help, but I had nothing to do with the n they chose to take, so I continued training, my strength level still doesn''tpare to what my sister had. I heard that my sister is already dead, that she died fighting against the ck Empire, but I don''t believe that she died, I can''t say if it''s an unwillingness to believe that the central figure in my mind for almost my entire life died or if it was because I lost my objective. All I know is that it doesn''t feel true that she is dead, so I continue training to drown all insecurity, anger, and frustration with the sweat of my training, each drop of sweat taking me further on the road I decided to follow and that Zenos helped me with taking. At least that''s what I thought before my eyes opened into a strange world, it was the main cathedral of the Church of Light where I was born and raised, but now it was in ruins as if it had just been attacked, bodies scattered across the floor of faces that I saw many times in my childhood, a red rain falling over everything as if the sky itself was bleeding, but even that did not put out the mes spread everywhere, whether in the ruins or in the bodies being charred, this Star Fire reminds me of Zenos. "What is happening here? This is a dream..." (I) "No, this is not a dream, Hero." (Caitlyn) "Lady Caitlyn?" (I) "I am sleeping?" (I) "Not exactly, you are unconscious due to the fundamental change that my Little Brother has undergone, so your bond with him is also changing." (Caitlyn) "He''s fine..." (I) Before I could finish speaking there was a gag in my mouth that appeared out of nowhere, so I looked at one of the Living Cmities, this was the first time I saw her acting seriously without thezy appearance that doesn''t even bother stepping on the floor ground, she seems to be emitting a suffocating and dangerous presence. "You don''t need to know what happened to that idiot, your situation isn''t good at the moment to worry about others." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "As I was saying before, the changing bond that binds you to my little brother is changing and so must you if you are to survive." (Caitlyn) "I am dying?" (I) "In the worst case, yes, if you are lucky the bond between the two of you will break permanently without affecting your strength too much, but the growth barriers that will appear in your future will be much more difficult to ovee making it difficult to progress in the future." (Caitlyn) "Neither option is eptable, I suppose you being here means there is something I can do or am I wrong?" (I) My race may have changed, but I realized a long time ago that I still depend on Deities to maintain bnce, my body literally consumes Holy Power for nourishment, and I need to be connected to a Deity to calm both my mind and emotions. I tried to make Loki this Deity when I left the Church of Light with him, I tried the same with the Goddess of Blood when following Saint Vanessa, but neither time did I seed and I know the reason for that, Loki is no longer a Deity and I don''t I am able to trust in an unreachable God due to the breaking of the image I once had of the God of Light. Zenos is a Deity, he is a Demigod who epted me even when I could be considered an enemy, he epted me into his home, he epted me into his Lineage with Vanessa bing my new Mother and gave me a purpose once again in life. "(I can''t disappoint him and everything he did for me, I won''t allow it!)" (I) "It seems that idiot has a good eye for people, so let''s begin the Trial of Heroes." (Caitlyn) ------------------ Pov Silvia''s: "I didn''t expect him to achieve this so soon." (I) "Are you really okay, Mrs. Silvia?" "I''m fine, these mes don''t do anything to me, this body was already created perfect by Nature, only my power and Lineage are being altered, neither my Soul nor my body will suffer much." (I) "I also told you not to be so respectful, I am no longer a World Tree, I no longer share a bond with my sisters like in the past for an Ancient Elf like you to act like that around me." (I) "You will always be worthy of our respect as the one who saved so many Trees in the world, books are being written about your deeds in my world." "If my Father hears about this he will ask to burn them all, he almost went crazy because of his statue appearing in the Communal Temple." (I) I was in the middle of a ruined city that was recovered by the jungle, a city that I had just destroyed, it had been a few days since the Elder Dragon that was in this world activated the global magic of his ritual, it was supposed to be a slow process to punish the people of this world for a few centuries for their horrible deeds before reiming the world with the collected vitality, but then this Starfire exploded from my body and the crystal I gave to the Elder Dragon. I look at the mes of night around my hands, this is the most beautiful fire I have ever seen, but I can feel the danger in its essence, its infinite adaptation and transformation, as unpredictable as that from which it originated. Since then the massacre began, these mes are literally multiplying the power of the ritual at the same time as consuming it, so it cannot be dyed in centuries, as things have been, the ritual will only support the Ster mes for another month in the future maximum. That''s why I have started the massacre of everyone while only the youngest children from 10 years old and under are being spared, the others as well as the Elder Dragon tribe are doing the same. "What do you need, I still have to destroy the rest of this ind in the next few days." (I) "I came to bring this." He removes from the box he carries on his back a crystal that shines with an endless stream of colors, all the natural energies of the area circte around him when he appears. "A new sister?" (I) "Yes, a World Tree Seed for this that once caused destruction to the one who preserved nature." "Whye to me? The best ce to nt it will be in the center of the Ritual once it''s over." (I) "I was informed of the same advice, but the Gardener''s mes can affect the World Tree in unpredictable ways." "..." (I) "Now I understand...e closer." (I) "..." He kneels in front of me extending the open box to me, I let a drop of my blood drip onto the crystal as it created a magic circle mixed with my Authority. "< Blood of Nature and Will of the Eclipse As One >" (I) My blood around the seed burns as it bes a nt with Star me flowers around it, with this the World Tree will be able to absorb these mes to grow more easily. "That should solve your problem, I imagine you were chosen to be the Elf King." (I) "This was the duty I epted, I will dedicate my life to bringing this world to live with nature in harmony once again." "I really hope this happens... there is a sadness in my heart for all these lives lost, even though I know that this is a happy endingpared to the original n and that all of this was a consequence of the decisions they made over centuries... for me it''s still sad." (I) With that said I was already taking it as my body changed into Dragon form, without looking back I pped my wings towards the next city on the map I received. "I hope they take better care of their own next time because nature always wins in the end." (I) ----------------- Pov Zenos: When I opened my eyes I was confused by a w hitting one of my eyes, but my body moved on its own ignoring the loss of an eye as my own ws are covered in my blood which crystallizes into even bigger ws ripping off Natasha''s arm that was stretched with thatst attack. After that, several other attacks were made, she cut the side of my body, ripped off one of my wings, and broke my right leg after a kick that I missed, I on the other hand cut off her tail, crushed her jaw with a bite and used my tail to strangle its neck. The fight was brutal and fast with neither of us seeming to care about the damage, but I wasn''t moving my body with my thoughts, I could feel my body reacting with my will in a more direct and instinctive way. I made a great effort to keep my mind in meditation, delving deeper into this wild feeling before starting to interfere with my mind, which now guided this instinct towards goals in a more organic and simple way, without forming ns or anything like that, turning theplex into simplicity. It was at that moment that the pain seemed to hit me and I realized that my body was very damaged with mes rising from these wounds while my sister was healing as if her injuries were a mere illusion, then a headbutt from her throws me down where Ind on my feet leaving a crater around me. She looked happy as she flew in the sky, her body almost fully recovered as she returned to her humanoid form looking at me teasingly, that''s when I felt something step on my snout and I had to put my eyes together to see that it was Elizabeth. "With this is the end of this training, now begins thest training... my training." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1220 Cap 1218: Is this thing alive!?

Chapter 1220 Cap 1218: Is this thing alive!?

Pov He''s: We were suddenly in a different ce, we were no longer in the hut of this cursed vige, we were in a cemetery full of tombstones made with dark purple marble, it was a cemetery with a little more than 100 graves. Facing me was a Man wearing simple clothes, he had 2 pairs of light purple eyes with apletely ck fifth eye on his forehead, he had ck hair braided to the side and wore a purple and ck Mage''s cloak, his skin was marked with glowing Runes almost making him look like someone from the Runic Race. "As I said before, I bring you here, I hope it wasn''t too inconvenient." "..." (I) I looked around and then at the man in front of us, I could feel what he was and I''m sure the other two noticed it too. "I''m sorry for theck of respect, but I can''t kneel as expected when meeting a God, my Master preaches respect for belief and not for position." (I) "I don''t care about these formalities created by mortals, only the most arrogant among the Gods care about such useless formalities." (God) "But I think that one of these formalities should not be avoided any longer, after all for this conversation to continue you must at least know my name since I know all of you." (God) "If I may, I know you, Demonic God of Curses, Exarrer." (Hellyos) "Your Soul, it''s different but I can still feel it... I understand, it feels like your Curse has been broken child of Hell." (God Exarrer) "I''ve never been in contact with..." (Haku) "Not all curses can be seen or felt, some curses originate within individuals while in rare cases the opposite can happen when an individual is born from within a curse." (God Exarrer) "But this is not the time to waste time, soon Tarzor will notice me and I will be removed once again, so we must be quick..." (Deus Exarrer) "You''ve already taken more than long enough and you still dare to take one of my ves." (Zaya?) "Come on, I didn''t evene down to theirnds and my interference was only focused on directing them, I didn''t do anything else as promised in our agreement." (God Exarrer) "Your interference took them away from their persecutors, those in mynds are on their own and should receive no help from Full Gods and Deities." (Zaya?) "Very well, whatever you want to let this slide, keep in mind I won''t get very far for just this level of interference." (God Exarrer) "I want the Curse of the Serpent of the 3 Hells." (Zaya?) "Deal done." (God Exarrer) "You have 1 day, you must also no longer interfere beyond what our original agreement stiptes." (Zaya?) Zaya''s eyes were nowpletely golden in color with a vertical line in the middle like an endless abyss, his presence seemed to consume the surroundings simply by being present. Soon the Exarrer God and Zaya shook hands as an ethereal Serpentes out of the Exarrer God''s arm and coils around Zaya''s arm as a dark purple energy emanates from her body before her eyes return to normal. The God lets go of Zaya''s hand and when she staggers back as if she had lost her bnce, her Aura and presence now seem to be normal again as I felt since the first time we met. "That was too easy, but I won''tin since it benefits both of us." (God Exarrer) "What happened..." (Zaya) "I think you''d better sleep, you''ll need some time to finish adapting to what you received." (God Exarrer) The Exarrer God ces a finger in the middle of Zaya''s forehead making her eyes close as her breathing seems to change to a calmer rhythm. "Don''t worry about her, I only made her sleep for a few hours, now we have things to discuss." (God Exarrer) --------------- Pov Hades: I couldn''t believe what was happening, before reaching the where the master is who belongs to the Temple of Life, we were attacked by Swarms of Insects, they are not the normal monsters, their clearly changed appearances show that they are the minions of the Apostles of True, and due to her coordination there is no doubt that an Insect Empress is present. I was still injured from thest fight several days ago, we didn''t realize that the Adventurers who attacked us in that ambush had called the Church of Light. A few hours after killing those Adventurers, it was indeed very tiring and we had several wounds that were taking a long time to heal. When we were resting before continuing our journey, we were attacked again, this time it was hit and run tactics, I could not check the number of enemies nor their current strength levels, so in our current state I could only continue on my way while trying to recover as quickly as possible, but the vehicle we were using was at the limit of what could continue to resist these attacks. Without this vehicle capable of flying faster than me, it would take almost 1 year to reach our destination flying at maximum speed until there, I can''t afford to lose this vehicle and that''s why I made the other two prepare, neither Most of us werepletely healed, but we weren''t in as bad a condition as before. When we stopped the vehicle we were already jumping in the direction the attack wasing from and that''s how we fought against the Church of Light forces, we were lucky it was a small group that was being so cautious as they weren''t strong enough for aplete victory. After some more time ofbat, they were also dead, the Star mes were very effective against their Armors full of Holy Power, thanks to this we were able to almost ignore their defense during our attacks, which led to a victory without many injuries more to carry. But after all that now that we were so close, I still had this Insect Swarm to deal with, I was beginning to think that my master''s luck may have been inherited by us his Divine Servants somehow or our enemies are conspiring together to overthrow all of us. "Do we fight or run?" (Cinthia) "We fight, there''s no way this thing can move from here, if it''s attacked any longer it will be useless, we can''t let that happen as every dy could give our enemies time to get closer." (Haku) "Haku is right, we no longer have alternatives and unfortunately we are having trouble controlling our Holy Power because of this Starfire." (I) "We don''t have any more time, let''s go all out from the start and stay close so we can fight together." (I) "Yes." (Haku/Cinthia) When we leave I already transform into my Dragon form with the two climbing on my back, besides not being able to use our Sacred Power because of the Starfire, we no longer have any problems thanks to the Moon that absorbs these mes in a constant flow even now. "Cinthia, find the Insect Empress, just focus on this." (I) "Haku, Along with me." (I) "< Eclipse Breath >" (I) "< Contamination of Blood and Life >" (Haku) I open my jaws, revealing a starry sky inside where an Eclipse appeared,unching a ster stream of pure destruction that passes through the enemies before reaching a barrier that cracks, managing to defend the blow, causing it to spread, causing damage in a wider area. Haku in turn created kilometers around us where countless drops of blood fly as if they were alive in a disorderly way,ing into contact with the enemies that show red spots spreading across their bodies, before they even manage to reach us, some of them explode revealing a creature made of crystallized blood with arms and legs shaped like des as they begin to attack the Swarm of Insects. But with that, the insects soon adapted, isting those who demonstrated a greater degree of corruption, killing them before transforming at the same time that the Aura of the Insect Empress tries to establish a Territory, prevented only by my Aura, together with Haku''s Aura, but with thebined Aura of the entire Swarm it doesn''t take long for us to be at a disadvantage with our Auras being pushed back as we fight the grandsons who finally get to where we are. That''s when two things happened, the first was a column of light appearing behind the enemies, it was definitely an attack from Cinthia showing that she found the Empress and must have started attacking, now we have to deal with the fight. While I was crushing the enemies between my ws, they were aiming their attacks only at the wounds that had not yet healed, and with myrge Dragon body I ended up being an easy target for their strategies using theirrge numbers. Suddenly the sphere where the Moon was sealed began to tremble, since the sphere began to absorb the Star Fire, its previously visible interior only revealed the glow of the mes inside, making the Moon hidden within this strange fire, but now for the first time the Wait, I stopped absorbing the mes, making the previously small fire inside me grow to the point where it came out through my wounds, causing immense pain that I had to resist while fighting. The crystal now emitting more and more calls moved through the air taking the shape of a Dragon made entirely of this Starfire as it grew until it was bigger than me, this great Dragon attacked the enemies making their bodies wither just bying into contact with its mes while any attack made against his fiery body became useless without causing damage. The Fire Dragon was moving around us, back and forth from where Cinthia must be fighting towards us as if she was trying to protect us. "Is this thing alive!?" (I) "I don''t know, but at this point, I ept the help." (Cinthia) With that, the tide ofbat turned in our favor. Chapter 1221 Cap 1219: You pass if you survive

Chapter 1221 Cap 1219: You pass if you survive

I was happy that this training was over, I spent days fighting Natasha and I''m not even aware of how much time has passed, but I know that my body has never been so destroyed in my entire life along with my previous life. But now that Natasha had moved away and Elizabeth was standing on my snout while still in my Dragon form, I had a bad feeling mainly due to the gleam in her eyes. "Can''t you at least let me rest?" (I) "No, this isn''t just training to help you, it''s also punishment for what you did to get to this state." (Elizabeth) "I know I made a mistake, Caitlyn made sure to say it a few times and Natasha hammered that mistake into me while breaking my bones." (I) "You just think you understand, but you don''t really understand because you don''t have the basis of understanding to understand." (Elizabeth) "You don''t fully understand what a Soul is, you don''t even fully understand yourself or what Deities are to begin to understand what you''ve done." (Elizabeth) "What you did changed your power, your Aura, your Body, your Authority, and even your Soul." (Elizabeth) "What you did changed your Soul on a fundamental level, if it were any other creature it could have be an immortal abomination causing endless destruction wherever it went, but because you possessed the Power of Chaos it was possible to adapt to the madness that you did, but even then the consequences could still have killed you by destroying your body, even after we managed to heal your body stabilizing the situation, you could have died if not for the Communal Temple in your Dungeon having the ideal environment to keep you stabilized." (Elizabeth) "Just what I said was 1 possibility of almost certain destruction of the Soul and 2 almost deaths, do you have any idea what that means!?" (Elizabeth) "Me..." (I) "Remember that you are a Blood Demigod, direct son of the Goddess Selene, a Vampire Patriarch and a Primal Dragon!" (Elizabeth) "The kind of thing that needs to be done to bring you almost to death 3 times is so absurd that it''s hard for me to think of anything even with my long life!" (Elizabeth) "ARGH!!!" (I) Suddenly a hand made entirely of blood appears filled with the power of Elizabeth''s Authority, thisrge hand squeezed mepletely to the point that I felt my bones cracking before stopping. "Natasha is happy with your fight and with punishing you during this training, but neither Caitlyn nor I think it was enough, but after this training, we will forgive what you did if you survive." (Elizabeth) "I understand... now if you could... let me go..." (I) "Return to your Human form." (Elizabeth) I tried to do just that, but I wasn''t seeding, that''s when I looked through my skills and realized that the [ Blood Eclipse Dragon Awakening ] Skill had disappeared. "..." (I) I couldn''t understand what was happening, but the more I sought the skill, the more difort I felt at the thought that I would never return to my normal body, I didn''t fall into despair, just my emotional control, leaving only the difort until my Sister seemed to notice. "Are you trying to use your Dragon Awakening Skill?" (Elizabeth) "I seem to have lost the ability." (I) "It seems like you still don''t understand, this ability disappeared because it is no longer necessary." (Elizabeth) "The strange mes that have been burning your body all this time are not a curse, they are not side effects of what you did, and they are not something we did to you." (Elizabeth) "They are mes of Rebirth, this Starfire has several unique uses, but at the moment what it was doing was killing and reviving you at the same time, a duality of life and death in an elerated cycle allowing your body to be reborn while your Soul adjusts together to your body." (Elizabeth) "You are no longer the Vampire who became a Dragon, now you are a Dragon who is also a Vampire." (Elizabeth) "The ability to change its form is something natural for a Dragon, you saw how Zadiris, Arash, Nix, and Navar transform naturally." (Elizabeth) "The transformation must be natural, you just need to want to transform your body in a way that is as natural as the desire to move your arms." (Elizabeth) Following what Elizabeth said, I did the same, I tried to remember the feeling of how much my body was transforming while visualizing the transformation in my mind. I felt my body changing, but this feeling became strange as the hand of blood squeezing my body changed size along with me until my field of vision was lower making me have to look up to see Elizabeth descending and standing in front of me. "Could you let me go now?" (I) "I already said no... let''s start your training now." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth cuts her finger with her teeth and starts writing a magic circle in the air using her own blood, I could feel her Aura and Authority flowing in the blood she is using, but even doing this she continues talking. "Now you areplete in body and Soul, you are almost aplete Demigod, in the way that you are already able to go wherever you want, you can fight however you want and you can return to your normal life, but you must have already realized that you still something is missing." (Elizabeth) "Yes, my Aura looks different, but I can still use it fully now almost as naturally as I did before." (I) "But my Authority... I can''t feel it inside me, which is strange since I feel your Authority." (I) "This is because just like your body and Soul, your Authority was also affected, new elements and characteristics are part of you now, which made your Authority change." (Elizabeth) "My training won''t be study like Caitlyn orbat training like it was with Natasha, so you need to rediscover your Authority and I don''t ept failure." (Elizabeth) And when she spoke, her face looked like an ice sculpture, her eyes full of cruelty and resolve that I''ve never seen her demonstrate before. "< May My Blood Open the Doors Leading to the Torment of the Damned >" (Elizabeth) I can see Elizabeth''s body having all her blood drained by the Ritual Magic Circle in front of her as well as all her power, her body bes thinner and she still doesn''t show anything until the magic circle lights up burning in ck circles with blue lines dark. At that moment, these ck and dark blue mes burn the entire magic circle beforeing together in a single point, and then an arm of ck bones with details drawn in dark blue appears from within the mes, this arm was just the first as soon a second, then a third and then a fourth arm of matching bones appears, using its bone ws to tear through space like a paper curtain. The arms continued to appear tearing the space apart as they opened the space from the center to the sides revealing a door made of bleeding bones, a few secondster therge gate waspletely visible the Aura of life that was previously everywhere was expelled away leaving only a horrifying Aura that I recognized. Soon my fleeting thoughts became reality as the hundreds of bone arms shatter into floating pieces before forming 4rge arms that open the double doors of Hell. "This door is self-exnatory, so I''ll be brief, it only opens with the power of the Authority and will be the only exit you can take." (Elizabeth) "Also, because you''re alive and you''re a Demigod, you''ll be a big target, so be careful not to die or you won''t make it back." (Elizabeth) "Wait... Elizabeth, what are you..." (I) "You pass my training if you surviveing back through that door." (Elizabeth) "ELIZABETH!!!!!" (I) With the end of hisst word, the big hand flies into hell''s gate, still squeezing me while trying to free me with all my strength. The sight of seeing the gate closing behind me was almost as bad as the presence full of destion denying the vital energy within me trying to expel the vitality within me leading to my death, this only stopped when I wrapped my body with my Aura and finally the big hand holding me evaporates leaving only a closed gate floating in the air of a macabre world in my vision no matter which direction I look. "Do they really want to kill me?" (I) GGGRRRRRR!!!! AAAHHHHH!! RRRROOOOOOAAAARRRRR!!! I began to hear sounds of screams, roars, and a variety of sounds before I noticed a gray clouding towards me, they were Ghosts with smiling faces. "..." (I) ---------------- Pov Elizabeth''s: When the gate to hell closed was when I allowed my body to fall to my knees on the ground from exhaustion that soon disappeared with the wave of vitality flowing into me. "Thanks." (I) "Do you think he can do it?" (Yaramaki) "I don''t know, but I prefer to believe that one of my younger brothers can do this, I haven''t seen a son of the Blood Goddess die so easily, especially this idiot." (I) "The presence of Hell and the creatures that rule there will be a great pressure, to survive he will need the Authority in one way or another." (I) "(He will instinctively know or at least he should, so good luck little brother.)" (I) "So my services will no longer be needed here?" (Yaramaki) "Yes and I thank you for your help." (I) "Then I''ll leave the rest to you, looks like I havest minute things to do." (Yaramaki) With that, she disappears from my front and I sit under a tree where I can see the Gate of Hell which has now be Ethereal, I will sit here and wait for him. Chapter 1222 Cap 1220: They are under my protection

Chapter 1222 Cap 1220: They are under my protection

Pov Hades: "< Territory... >" (I) "I told you not to use the Territory!" (Haku) "Look around, we have nowhere to run or anything to do, they keeping, I have to do something!" (I) The first insect ambush was already a bad situation, something we overcame with the help of the Starfire Dragon, mother even that can''t help us now, these enemies were just bait to get our attention and it took us a long time to realize that. Soon another 2 evenrger Swarms of Insects appeared along with the construction of a unified Territory by the Insect Empresses trapping us all together inside which was a forest with trees reaching up to the heavens hidden by the foliage of the trees while the ground had countless holes giants like endless caves from which a multitude of insects emerged. Since this Star Fire appeared in our bodies we have not been able to use our Sacred Power and much less our Territory, even the power of our Authority was being negatively affected making possible the precise control necessary in building a Territory. The Starfire Dragon was being contained by barriers made from the insects'' own living bodies, whenever the Starfire Dragon broke through a barrier another was quickly created before it could move away, so we were left in a fierce fight against a overwhelming numerical disadvantage. In a matter of minutes, Cinthia who was furthest away from us was seriously barely able to reunite with us, I myself was very injured with smaller insects trying to enter my body through the wounds I had only to die with the Starfire burning inside me now that the Moon has stopped absorbing these mes. Because of this situation, I tried to create a Territory to forcefully push the enemies'' control over this area, but I couldn''t do that in this situation and just because I tried my body burst into mes causing many of my scales to break, at least this destroyed several enemies Uing. It was at that moment that someone appeared among the enemies, he wasn''t a Bug, and he also didn''t look like one of the flesh abominations of the Apostles of Truth, he wore a long dark green coat on top of a gray cloak, clearly, he was a Vampire since I could see his teeth as he smiled as he approached, making the insects stop attacking. "You are more resilient than I thought, how about you join me, your powers are limited serving such a weak Demigod..." "< Eclipse Breath >" (I) "< Blood Execution >" (Haku) "< des of the Demonic Dragon >" (Cinthia) "Child''s y." He doesn''t even move as his Aura filled with the power of Authority and Holy Power concentrates in his hand which he uses to grab one of the hundreds of des surrounding his body, he uses this de of pure energy to cut through my breath attack beforeunching the energy de to explode the blood skull that Haku created. The entire time he didn''t move anything other than that arm and managed to defend himself from our 3 attacks, he was clearly superior in strength and was not an ally. "You have no choice here, before I was kind enough to ask, now I demand your submission to me in one way or another." "< Holy Curse: Shackles of Greed >" He wasughing when a golden liquid appeared from the mesh of his hand and solidified in the form of metal chains covered in extremely fast Runes, I threw Cinthia and Haku away as my body was the biggest knowing that there was no way topletely dodge this attack. The chains break my scales, crossing my heart while the others continue behind Haku and Cinthia, avoiding my body as if they were alive, piercing their hearts. "When I want something, I get it!" "I never thought I would find Divine Servants so weak, what a waste of potential." "..." (I) I tried to free myself but my body was still, golden chain marks were spreading across my body with the chain prating my heart being the source, I could feel this power stain my body trying to expel the connection I have with my Master, the mes are burning the chain as well as the marks, but it''s not fast enough. "(I have to do something!)" (I) "RRROOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRDD!!!!" (I) I forced my boats to move as I grabbed the chain on my chest trying to pull it out of me, but as soon as I tried to pull out several golden chains came out of me riding their way out as my body was being defiled. I could feel my connection with the Master being achieved by this intrusive energy, but as soon as this energy came into contact with the connection I have with the Master I felt a wave of incredible power as the Star mes sprouted from within my body much stronger filled with the power of Authority as my blood flows out of my body and gathers in the air. "This presence is not that of a Deity and does not belong to this Dragon either, so show yourself the one who dares toe in my way." He was right about one thing, this power wasn''t mine, but it was still something familiar to me, it took me a while to notice who this power was when I realized it wasn''t master Zenos''s and at that moment the blood together above me became a thin hundreds of meters long sheet of blood that reflected the stars, two different colored eyes open within therge blood mirror as a powerful Aura emanates outwards. "I don''t know who you are, but this will be your only warning, leave now!" (Karina) "As a Priest of Greed I go where I want and get what I want, do you think I don''t realize that this power is not yours!?" "This power is granted to me to use and your warning has been given." (Karina) Karina''s voice sounded different, her voice was heavier with a great power traveling through her voice as the mirror began to ripple, that was when someone walked out, just as her scale covered legs touched the ground across the Bug Territory It broke, revealing once again seeing the stars around us along with Karina''splete body as she came out of the mirror made of my blood. Its height was 1 kilometer, its body waspletely humanoid while scales grew from its body in the right measure serving as a natural armor adjusting the curves of its body, its tail had a de with the crystallized image of an Eclipse, its 3 pairs of Open rooms looked like windows to another Star System. In her hands was the Master''s Star Sword and as if it were the master himself here, an endless power emerged when the blood mirror shattered revealing an opening in space where the Dragon Totem appears. "Come he touched by the sacrifice of Zenos." (Karina) Karina shes with her sword creating and destroying stars with just one swing of that sword clearing a path through tens of thousands of insects beforending on the barrier trapping the Starfire Dragon, the barrier only cracks until the Dragon emerges from within breaking through this exit until he reaches Karina, his size much smaller than before as he sits on her shoulder. During this time there was no enemy attack, but I could feel a flow of power draining from the insects to the man in front of us as their presence grewrger andrger until it surpassed what I could feel from Karina. "That''s the difference between us, you borrow your power from others, and I take as much as I want!" His body grew with each word until he was a little taller than Karina, the Dragon Totem glows bing an inscription on the de of the Star Sword, this further increased Karina''s presence without increasing her size at the same time as the Fire Dragon Starfire fell apart as her strange mes covered Karina''s entire body before crystallizing, the scales and Crystal Armorplementing each other beautifully. "As long as Zenos is not here, they are under my protection!!" (Karina) ---------------- Zenos POV: This ce is crazy, there are infinite Auras exploding full of horrible intentions, and the smell of blood was permanent as if it were part of the air here, but it wasn''t the tasty smell, it was something more bitter and at the same time sour, it was a disgusting odor. The climate and geography here also don''t make sense, I saw a desert where it didn''t stop raining, a swamp full of trees where the water is mud was reced by magma, rivers where there was no liquid at all and it was just bones flowing through the dry river. Nothing here made sense, not to mention that it was impossible to record where I was going or where I had already been, it was as if things were changing ces or I was incapable of distinguishing directions, I still hadn''t discovered which of the two possibilities were true. The only constant in this ce was the energy of Death and Curse predominant in everything as if everything here was made of this, the decay of this ce was not something to be seen but felt continuously, not to mention that since my first minutes here I have been attacked by countless creatures. "< Explosive Flow Cut >" (I) I hold my sword and dagger and pass through hundreds of enemies, always cutting a vital point such as destroying their heart, cutting their head off, or piercing their eye until reaching their brain, each blow was part of the same blow that umted strength stealing from the enemies to explode on thest of them. They were all of the Demon or Undead race, but they were mere wild beasts with no intelligent thought to realize the difference in strength between us, but the one behind them was different, it was a woman with gray skin, two cracked white horns, and empty eyes, but as soon as I got close she ripped her own arm off to hit me. I continue my attack breaking her torn arm in two only for her hand to grab my face, even so I remain calm as I rest my sword on her waist pointing diagonally upwards making this thest blow that with great power splits her body in two before before I finish with the dagger in the middle of her forehead, only then do I remove that hand from my face before running knowing that they will all get up in a few hours. "Of course, who would die in hell? They''re all already dead." (I) "To die here you would have to be an IDIOT WHO ENTERED HELL ALIVE!!!" (I) GGRRRAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!!! "I had to scream... and so close to a... whatever this is..." (I) I was running alongside a river of bones when half of the bones started to bleed ande together forming a clump of mismatched skulls tied together by blood red tentacles in the shape of a 6-legged beast that quickly ran after me. "Stop running after me, I have few bones in my body, go get that pile of bodies I left behind, stupid creature!" (I) Chapter 1223 Cap 1221: This is my time to intervene

Chapter 1223 Cap 1221: This is my time to intervene

Pov Haku: I had to do something, Saint Karina could be here defending us, but that man wasn''t the only enemy, even though he is draining his own army, I can still feel the Insect Empresses moving towards us alone, I must have just a few seconds before they arrive. Cinthia was still injured from what she suffered while she was away from us earlier, Hades was already seriously injured from the previous ambush and got even more serious injuries during that battle, to make matters worse for Hades the drain of his blood seems to have affected him a lot already that your Aura seems so weak now. I''m also injured, but I''m the one in the best condition among the three of us, this Star Fire has been causing me great pain throughout my body, which surprisingly doesn''t bother me that much. "(I didn''t want to try this, but I have no choice.)" (I) "< Aura Relic: Blood of Chaos >" (I) Unlike others, my Aura Relic is not a crystallization of my Aura, this is because my Aura Relic is my own blood that merges with my Aura, bing pure energy in my veins, directly affecting my body. GGGGGGGRRRRRRRR!!!!!! My body changes and turns red while my hair bes ethereal and my wings grow to twice the size, every aspect of my body bes stronger as I do not even use the Star mes to adapt my body causing apletely new level of pain until my consciousness flickered back only with the attack of the 5 Bug Empresses piercing my body from different directions. "Thank you foring..." (I) "< Parasitic Butterflies >" (I) From his Aura, several Butterflies emerge with wings made from the Star mes themselves, they enter the body of two of the five Empresses while I use my ws to pierce the body of a third before they all move away. Of the two that were infested by my butterflies, one of them has several tiny insectsing out of its wounds with pieces of my butterflies dissipating into the air. While the other, her body starts to burn, pushing the other 4 away from her, but this only means that they lost the best possibility of killing her when her body melts like ice on a hot day, less than 2 secondster her body bes a hard shell that for an attack aimed at her that only managed to crack the shell that explodes revealing a figure inside opening its Starfire wings like those of a butterfly. It was a creature with no other features other than the silhouette that imitates mine and the white hair, its wings made of Star mes pped, spreading a wave of fire around it that hit the Insect Empress who attacked her cocoon or should I say the remains of what left over from his old body. I nce at Cinthia who took Hades away, the whole time I can feel both of them and I felt her moving away leaving me relieved as it took me longer than expected to adapt my body to these mes using my Aura Relic, even so, the pain only increased, the burning energy coursing through my veins causes me no harm, but the pressure and pain I feel is much greater than I imagined. "(I have to take care of these Empresses while Saint Karina takes care of that enemy and they have to be quick while I can maintain consciousness.)" (I) ----------------- Pov Natasha''s: I was drinking from a bottle that works with an expanded interior using space magic, something I custom-ordered for Lyra and Nicole. I was enjoying the battle unfolding in front of us while Caitlyn ate a pot full of cookies. "Who''s going to help them?" (I) "They don''t need help, with the exception of Haku when the fight ends, she is taking the power of the me of Rebirth from Zenos without realizing its real function in the cycle of life and death." (Caitlyn) "She won''t be a big problem, her unique body will leave her alive or at least close enough for me to be able to heal, I shouldn''t even need Saint Yaramaki''s help." (I) "Then why interfere, they are doing well." (Caitlyn) "I''m particrly surprised about Karina, I didn''t think she would wake up before Zenos returned from Hell." (Caitlyn) "She shouldn''t have woken up, something must have happened to force her to this point, I''m sure she came here instinctively, no one among Zenos'' group had learned the Way of Blood before this." (I) "Besides, she''s going to lose, she''s using powers she doesn''t fully control in a transformed body, she''s not ready to fight like that." (I) Just by looking, I saw Karina at thebat advantage, herbined power set, from the Sword of Zenos, the Dragon Totem of Zenos, the Iplete Divine Weapon, and the Holy Power she is draining from the Communal Temple was what allowed this great advantage against a much stronger enemy. This advantage was halved with him stealing the power of this great army and only decreases as time passes, right now the two are tied in terms of power, but he has better control of the power he stolepared to the power borrowed from Karina. "How things are going Karina will lose in a little over 1 hour and by then Haku should have finished his battle without needing help." (I) "If you are worried about them then do something on your own, I am very tired after training Zenos and now having to deal with his Heroes." (Caitlyn) "Fine, but at least stay close by, their vehicle was destroyed and your magic item is the only thing we''ll need to use to get back." (I) "Of course I''m going to stay, unlike Karina who has a great source of Holy Power to waste, you''re going to have to fight with everything and even then it''s going to be difficult, I wouldn''t miss the chance to see someone break their teeth for anything." (Caitlyn) "What a horrible thing to say to your older sister." (I) "When we first met you broke me in half with your hands." (Caitlyn) "That was thousands of years ago, stop holding such grudges, that''s why you never had a boyfriend." (I) "What did you say!?" (Caitlyn) "I didn''t say anything... I swear I didn''t say anything..." (I) I had sweat dripping down my back as she focused her eyes on me, any romantic topic is taboo around this embittered brat, I''m lucky I had a dangerous situation urring or I''d have to watch out for Caitlyn trying to kill me again. --------------- After several minutes the situation urred as I thought it would, Haku killed all the Insect Empresses at the cost of few serious injuries, the worst she suffered was caused by Zenos'' mes of Rebirth whose power she used putting great pressure on her body and her Soul. Haku did well by creating an ally with her first attack, it was garlic that she tried to do again without having a second sess since enemies won''t fall for a trick like that twice, but even so, this creature she created served to divide attention from enemies and as a living shield for some dangerous attacks. After all this time the Swarm of Insects was already dead for a long time, but even so that Priest of Greed is still drawing power from their Souls and the power of death that surrounded their bodies trying to take the Souls, that''s why I hate those bastards. Because of this, her power was already far above what Karina could carry while her power was falling, the Star mes she used as armor were consuming a lot of Holy Power, which by the way she had to spend, but the mes were finite and were running outter After a long fight, this diminished one of her greatest weapons in this fight and even so, she stillsted a long time just fighting at a disadvantage. The Star Sword released a Dragon of energy with each sh making it difficult for the Priest of Greed to dodge or defend, yet the damage he suffered from these attacks was not severe even as it umted throughout the fight. His focus seems to be on the use of Runes and energy maniption, around his body there were dozens of rings made of lines of Runes with different sizes. Whenever he attacked, he didn''t use his own energy, he always used the energy he was absorbing from the Swarm and thanks to this he preserved his strength while Karina spent hers. Right now he is almostpletely fine with the only true damage being a diagonal cut from his right shoulder to the left part of his waist. Butpared to the little damage on him, Karina was full of injuries, be it broken scales all over her body, she was talking about her Starfire armor, the loss of a few fingers, and several broken bones. Of course, none of these physical injuries were a deterrent for a True Dragon like her, but the Runes branded on her body were doing damage to her Aura and Soul while increasing the already great pressure on her body, it looks like I''ll have to intervene sooner than I expected. "(It looks like she won''tst much longer, but at least it should be a goodbat experience for her.)" (I) "Looks like it''s my turn, I''m going." (I) "I''ll at least get her out of the way." (Caitlyn) "< Divine Incarnation: 20% >" (I) Chapter 1224 Cap 1222: Hell really is hell

Chapter 1224 Cap 1222: Hell really is hell

I was underground in a cave that I dug myself to try to hide, but I can still feel the Diabolical creaturesing after me, the barriers I left behind won''tst long. "(I won''tst forever in this ce...)" (I) I just needed enough time to think, Elizabeth threw me here suddenly and since then I haven''t had time to think calmly. She was looking at my arms covered by my Aura, but she could feel my Aura being corroded by the Aura of Hell itself, I also felt that my tiredness takes time to recover here and my hunger is bing greater and greater. The worst of all is that I made a small cut on my hand to find out how my healing is going, but everything was much worse than I imagined, my normal recovery was at half the normal power, which is still very good considering what I can normally do grow lost limbs, but the worst part wasn''t the decrease in my ability to heal, the worst thing was realizing that the insignificant trace of vitality I lost with that measly injury didn''t recover even when the wound waspletely healed. "It seems that I cannot recover my vitality, so I must avoid most fighting and when I do fight, avoid as many injuries as possible." (I) I after that tried to recover my energy by meditating for a few minutes and luckily this worked very well, but there was a cost, recovering energy means absorbing these energies from the world around, but that means letting some of the power of Hell into my body, the same power that is corroding my Aura and trying to destroy my vitality. One of the few things that were good about my experiments was discovering that the Starfire within me could burn this energy, presence, or Aura from hell, the problem was that I had no control over these strange mes. Fortunately, these strange mes were no longer causing damage or pain to me like before, what I was feeling was minimalpared to before. But one thing remained the same, the Holy Power within my body was still being burned by Starfire making it impossible to resort to the best source of energy to use in this ce. Demonic energy was the only one I could use without causing damage to me and the hardest thing to recover from, but even without using it I''m sure that all creatures in this ce must have resistance to this energy and the same must happen with curses. "My sword and dagger are deteriorating, soon they will be useless, my clothes are going the same way, this ce seems to be destroying everything that is not made of death or Demonic energies." (I) I close my eyes trying to feel the outside and I figure I still have about 20 or 30 minutes before I run from this ce. "I don''t want to fight without any protection, I think I''ll have to go back to the old ways." (I) --------------- I spent almost all the time I had left using my threads made using Demonic energy and Metal Affinity to create simple clothes for myself, nothing thates close to something Tania can make with her eyes closed, but it''s still better than nothing. After I changed my clothes I realized that it was no longer suffering from the wear and tear it used to have, I also realized that the effects of the Demonic magic I used were stronger than expected, probably due to the environment full of this type of energy, I wish I had used my blood to make the clothes even stronger, which would have used up more of my vitality and that''s why I didn''t do it. "The greatest needs are ready, I have a sense of what to expect and I have some protection for my body, now to attack..." (I) I throw aside my soon to be useless weapons and using what I learned about my new body, I try to transform just my tail, arms, and legs into their Dragon forms, when I realized that I can alter this with some ease just by briefly focusing on it, I realized that only my body would be a truly useful weapon in this ce. "< Path of Shadows >" (I) This whole cave is dark, I simply enter this darkness leaving a magic circle hundreds of meters away in a ce that was already in another smaller cave, as soon as I arrived I ran out of there looking in the direction where my previous hiding ce should be, but thendscape had changed once again, what were once hills, now became a swamp, clearly things had changed once again. I looked around in all directions and didn''t see any hilltops, I guess now I know what''s going on to some extent. "(The world itself is in flux, everything is constantly moving even if I can''t see that movement.)" (I) "Look what I have here, I didn''t think I''d find someone as detestable as you." I turn towards the voice already shing with my ws which transform into its Dragon form, but the enemy just holds tight to my wrist and I can see its appearance. It was a male Demon, its skin was pink, its body was a little fat for its size, its arms and legs wererge hunks of pure muscle appearing to have no skin to cover it all, its eyes were dark yellow, with two horns on the sides of its face head curved upwards, its head looked like that of a horse whose mouth opens like a flower full of teeth. "Why do you want to fight, I didn''t do anything to you." (I) "HAHAHAHAHAHA.... HOW DID I WAIT FOR THIS!!!!" "I''M GOING TO DEVOUR YOUR BODY VERY SLOWLY JUST LIKE YOU DID WHEN YOU MELTED MY BODY!!!!" "Than you..." (I) He tries to cut my arm, but I cut his arm free, and then a sequence of punches and kicks began to be exchanged between us, his strength was the same as mine, but each blow seemed to create a vibration throughout my body using Demonic energy. I avoided talking by focusing on thebat since I needed to avoid as many injuries as possible, but even so, he continued talking without stopping, his voice sounding loud and strange because of his strangely shaped mouth. "I JUST WANTED TO LIVE MY LIFE IN COMFORT, MY POTIONS AND DRUGS WERE OF THE HIGHEST QUALITY... HAHAHAHAHA!!!!" "EVEN HAVING SUCH WEAK PEOPLE TO TEST MY CREATIONS, I WAS AMAZING AT MANAGING TO KEEP THEM ALIVE LONGER TO CHECK ALL THE RESULTS UNTIL THAT DAMN FAIRY!!! WHERE IS THAT FAIRY!!!!" I thought he was crazy, but the more he talked, something inside my mind blossomed as if putting together a puzzle of memories. "IF IT WASN''T FOR THAT DAMN FAIRY! IF IT WASN''T FOR YOU!!! I COULD HAVE LIVED FOR A LONG TIME WITH THOSE BEAUTIES PRESENTED TO ME!!!" "MY BODY!!! MY GREAT BODY!!! MELTED BY SUCH A DETESTABLE BEING!!!!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" He didn''t stop attacking me, each blow being heavier and with a greater amount of Demonic Energy, his Aura bing pure killer instinct as he attacked more and more recklessly without worrying about my attacks against him. I soon realized why he was so bold with his attacks and so careless with his defense, my attacks were doing almost no damage or perhaps I should say that every time I dealt damage his body was remade healing him in the process. When I cut his arm with my ws I realized that his muscles were hard as steel, but the same could not be said of his head and torso, so I made a hole in his head using my tail and caused several cuts on his chest to the point of cut the bones from the inside, but all that damage was healed as his body writhed around the wounds like some kind of Slime before closing the wounds healing him in the process. "MY GREAT SELF BECOMING FOOD!! MY PRECIOUS BODY WAS TREATED AS AN INGREDIENT LIKE THE POTIONS I USED TO MAKE JUST TO BE EATEN!!! EATEN!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" "DETESTABLE!!!" He continued talking to himself while attacking me, but among his murderous madness, his story came together in my head like a puzzle bringing an old memory back to my mind. The memory of when I got the Synthesis ability, an ability I got by melting the body of a criminal Alchemist in a sphere of water with a corrosion effect, I remember that it was La who captured him secretly invading herboratory, his story and fixation on me match I had a lot of this memory to the point where I wondered if it really was this Alchemist. "(He died and came to hell? How does he know about me!?)" (I) In my memories, he never saw my face and even if he did, I no longer look like I did in the past, how could he recognize me? As I fought with him I noticed more creatures gathering in the distance, I couldn''t continue with that, so I waited a few seconds for an opportunity to get behind him after one of his blows and broke his spine in two ces before pulling him to him while mping my teeth into your flesh to devour all the blood in your body. "TO DIE!!!!" "TO DIE!!!!" "TO DIE!!!!" "TO DIE!!!!" "To die!!!" "To die..." "..." Soon he stops fighting and I throw his body aside before running, but I still notice a red cloud of monstersing towards me, but I still had a smile on my face as I found the solution to my problem as I realized that my vitality had recovered a little just as my Demonic energy had grown. "I think I really am in Hell, a ce that brings out the worst in people." (I) I knew I couldn''t run forever, running away wouldn''t be a solution and the number of creatures chasing me only seems to grow, the more I run the worse it gets and that''s why I stop while facing the enemies, I need to get rid of them in one go once and for all. "No more running away!" (I) Chapter 1225 Cap 1223: I am the Incarnation of War

Chapter 1225 Cap 1223: I am the Incarnation of War

Pov Natasha''s: "< Divine Incarnation: 20% >" (I) The Ster mes try to stop my transformation, but it is a futile effort when I use my Authority to temporarily seal the mes in my left hand. Meanwhile, most of my Authority consumes the Holy Power that those mes did not burn and mixes it with my Aura while incorporating it into my own body by elevating all of my Authority into a trace of Divinity using my Holy Power. I feel my whole body change as my speed increases, I arrive in time to kick Karina away, making her dodge an attack that would have taken one of her legs off at the very least. But I don''t use this opportunity for a surprise strike, I see the surprise in this Priest''s eyes as his eyes change to a golden hue for a second causing a smile to appear on his face before his eyes return to normal with the smile disappearing just as quickly how much it came up. "(Now, that makes a little more sense.)" (I) I see him step back as he looks between me and Karina who was looking directly at me. "Back off, I''ll handle it." (I) "But this is my duty as a Saint of..." (Karina) "Karina! That wasn''t a request or advice, it was a statement, you will back down now!" (I) "Without Zenos here you don''t have the power to efficiently use what is in your possession, you are also trying too hard to control these objects, stay away." (I) "..." (Karina) The bitterness in her eyes is clear, Dragons hate feeling weak and I''m doing this to her without mercy, I hope this motivates her to get stronger, but just to make sure she doesn''t return to battle, I crush her Aura with my own Aura enjoying the increase in power due to my Divine Incarnation. "Sorry to keep you waiting." (I) "Don''t try to fool me Living Brutality... you were ready to attack me at the slightest movement." "It seems that Greed has learned to choose his Priests better." (I) "Can we stop this spectacle? Why are you attacking?" (I) "Don''t try to talk big..." Suddenly the Priest''s presence changes once again as a face made of energy appears in front of his like some sort of mask, the eyes once again turn golden once again as the energy face smiles. "Natasha, how did you find out about me? Was it the oversight from earlier?" (Greed) "I''ve fought against you several times, I know you consider your Priests as part of your power and extensions of yourself, but I was sure you were paying attention here because of your slip-up." (I) "Then I''ll be blunt, hand over the Divine Weapon now." (Greed) I look at Karina shrinking in size, the mes that previously served as her armor are now concentrating into a sphere. "This doesn''t belong to you." (I) "As long as I say it''s mine, then it will be mine, don''t try to go against me in such a weakened state like this, hand over what I want." (Greed) "That won''t happen, controlling your Priest''s body doesn''t make him stronger, it just makes his movements and capabilities in their most perfect forms, which against me would be useless." (I) "Besides, he can''t use his power and I don''t believe there are another of his Priests around." (I) "< Incarnation of War >" (I) My already power-filled body detes by half as a bloodstained and scarred sword emerges from within me using my Blood Core as its center before floating to my hands. As soon as I touched the hilt of the worn sword, a Territory forms around us representing a battlefield that stretches as far as the eye can see, bodies scattered in every corner, all kinds of damaged or broken weapons buried in the bodies, rivers of blood from all who fell in battle and the unmistakable feeling of destion that only survivors have the pleasure of feeling at the end. This was not a Territory itself, just an illusion caused by the sword, a reflection of the countless battlefields I had participated in. "Let''s start this game." (I) My body was the size of his, from my Dragon form only my bosses remained while my body is d in red scale armor, my sword is in my right hand with its ordinary appearance while my wings propel me forward. "I always get what I want!!!" His giant body changes as a bonees out of his arm only to be held by his other hand as he transforms into a greatsword covered in Runes that simply appear on his de. I mmed my sword against his making them both flinch, but that only made me give another push as I collided again and again. With each blow the emotion inside me increases as I see the enemy''s sword lighting the Runes on the de with golden energy, it seems that Greed is lending part of his power to his Priest treating himself as disposable since this will cause his death sooner orter. "< Bloodde: Essence of War >" (I) "< Cumtive Impact >" (Greed) We exchanged hundreds of blows in a few seconds it was clear that his sword was constantly absorbing part of the impact of our collision, I couldn''t let this continue and I pass my hand on the de of my sword leaving a cut where my blood flows into the sword that absorbs leaving its depletely red with blood flowing on its surface. When I cut forward, hundreds of blows appear behind me as if I weremanding an army advancing in front. The enemy points his sword towards me, creating an impact wave hitting my technique, the two seemed equal in strength, at which point I take a step forward, passing through the impact of the two blows to appear in front of the enemy, giving a kick to knock his weapon out of his hands before ending up with my sword going through the energy mask along with his head. Soon my sword begins to absorb the blood and vitality from his body leaving only a dry shell behind as the Evil God of Greed''s energy face flickers almost disappearing. "Don''t expect the same result in the future... Selene leaf." (Greed) When the mask disappears I see the Priest''s body crack and turn to dust as if the only thing supporting his body had disappeared. "< Remnant of War >" (I) Without moving from my ce, my sword shines releasing red energy that takes the form of thousands of knights, archers, and warriors pointing their weapons at the 2 who tried to attack me from behind, they were simple copies of the enemy I just defeated. With a thought hundreds of attacks ur and with a swing of my sword I cut off the head of one of them while cutting the other in half, the eyes of both werepletely golden. "I knew you''d try something like that." (I) "This isn''t over yet..." (Greed) Making sure that no trace of enemies could be felt or seen in any direction I began to spit out burning blood halfway while returning to my normal body. The sword in my hands disappears with my Blood Core returning within me and the image of the battlefield fading to reveal the dried remains of the Bugs floating aimlessly now that they are dead. When my armor disappears I look at my left arm where the me was sealed, it was ckened with cracked skin and the very bones burning inside. "That was harder than I expected." (I) I look at the others approaching, from what I could see Cinthia and Hades are unconscious, and Haku was heavily injured but was awake. Karina was once again unconscious with Starfire covering her body and a sphere floating above her continuously absorbing these mes, it was doing the same to Caitlyn and the 3 Divine Servants of Zenos, as I approached the mes destroying my arm were also taken awayrgely making it easier to heal my arm. "I was tired of waiting, how are the injuries?" (Caitlyn) "All my organs destroyed, left arm useless and several bones broken." (I) "It could have been worse." (I) "Let''s go." (Caitlyn) Caitlyn and the others were sitting on a veryrge bed, I join them when Caitlyn throws a door forward that grows veryrge before opening the door we passed along with the bed we are in, we should be home in a few minutes. -------------- Pov Irius: I was finishing burying thest person from this city when Silvia came back with Irina, it''s been more than 2 weeks since we''ve been massacring the people of this world, but for the two of them to be here it means there was some problem or there is no longer a city to destroy. "Did something happen?" (I) "No, the people of this world are too weak and were already limited in their numbers due to centuries of futile fighting." (Irina) "I still don''t like it, it makes me feel like I''m back in the days when we were part of the Inquisitors of Light." (I) "These people were already dead, everything on this will die before being reborn and it has already started." (Silvia) I look around without seeing anything different. "I don''t see anything different." (I) "With magic asrge-scale as this, we won''t notice the changes until it''s toote, but I''ve been warned that we have 2 days to get off this." (Irina) "There must still be many who have escaped the cities and gone into hiding, but we cannot help everyone, I hope their Soul is not destroyed when the magic reaches them." (Silvia) "..." (I) With everything finished, we left the city that I just destroyed, heading to our transport to leave this, it was time to return home. Chapter 1226 Cap 1224: Squeezing the potential

Chapter 1226 Cap 1224: Squeezing the potential

I''ve been in this hell for days now and with each passing day I feel my Aura weaken while burns begin to appear in some areas of my body, I also feel my hunger growing more and more to the point that no matter how many Demons I''m eating now, it''s never enough. The longer I stay in this ce I feel the worst parts of me reveal themselves more, I never denied these parts of myself knowing I was far from the innocent man who died in a hospital bed, but I also don''t want to be a monster thirsty only for blood, if I didn''t have such great control over my emotions and a strong will, now I would be acting like all these Demons that I have been killing. "So you''re not dead?" (I) "No, we are reborn as full Demons, we give ourselves over to the darker side of our Souls, corrupting our own Souls to live." Right now I was in a ce surrounded by dried corpses, a sphere of blood spinning above me while Demonic ws made of darkness are buried in the body of a Demon whose entire body looks like that of a Human if it weren''t for the pair of horns on the head. "The longer you stay here, the less of your humanity you will retain." I look at him, I know this is just a clone of him, his voice doesn''t show the pain of what I''m doing to his body, his Aura doesn''t seem to be part of this body and my instincts are screaming to run. "Why are youing after me?" (I) "What would you do if you were left in a desert for days without food and water, then a dinner table with all the best delicious delicacies fell from the sky?" "How do you always know where I am?" (I) "This is a ce of death, you are the only living thing, the scent of your vitality is like a bonfire in absolute darkness, we can see and feel you anywhere." "You are very confident in catching me." (I) "That''s because I''m already close enough to you to know that you''ll soon weaken, even this clone was just to distract you while the others get closer to tire you out more and more." I grab his head with one hand as he smiles and squeeze until there is no head left before looking around, but I can''t feel anything. "It''s still not enough." (I) "< Compress >" (I) I make this blood floating above mepress until it bes a small crystal that together with the crystal presses against my chest, I''ve done this a few times now so it doesn''t hurt like it did the first time. The mes inside me and this Blood Core will burn everything that is useless in this blood, I discovered that only those Demons that still seem to have some brains are edible, those that are just beasts are not useful to satisfy my hunger or recover my vitality, That''s why I started refining my blood this way, it keeps the Starfire away from me. "I have to find someone stronger..." (I) ----------------- I had to find a way to awaken my Authority, but by running away the only thing I got was more time to think, only when I started fighting I realized that my Aura was changing or perhaps I should say that I was getting used to using it more appropriately. I spent a few years using Aura separating it into its various characteristics whether death, madness, nature, or magic, and because of this, it took me a while to realize that my Aura was fundamentally different, trying to use it as I did in the past only made things more difficult. All the characteristics of my Aura have consolidated into one, trying to use it as I did in the past means that I am restricting my own Aura. "< Aura de >" (I) Right now I was in my full Dragon form facing a creature even bigger than me, it was the other Dragon, its entire body was transparent with Insect legs simr to spears and several pairs of wings on its long body around it were countless spectral beings that my Aura de passed by, tearing them to pieces. I didn''t want to fight this thing, but it was too fast to run, I couldn''t let this thing keep chasing me until more enemies appeared, I had to get rid of it now. The Ghosts around him weren''t a big problem, most of my attacks were useless, but at least my Aura seemed to be effective enough forcing me to use it as a weapon. GGGGGRRRRRRR!!!!! His attacks were getting more violent as he tried to surround me with his body letting his legs attack me continuously. "< Space Disruption >" (I) I concentrate my mana in one of my fists as a magic circle appears in front of me, and then I throw a punch making the magic circle light up as it shatters tearing apart the space cutting the creature''s body in half where I move to hit its head just for a new mouth opens on top of your head trying to swallow my arm. "< Demonic Breath >" (I) I gather my Demonic energy in my mouth and release it towards his head before I can im my arm, but all I managed was to throw him away while several of his legs lingered around my body before pulling awaypletely. "Why fight when defeat is guaranteed!?" "You say, how wonderful!?" (I) Sigh "(Demonic Energy did nothing to him.)" (I) I was trying to think of something that could hurt him besides my Aura since I didn''t want to wear out the only thing that protects my body from this Hell. I didn''t waste my time talking to him, I knew that trying to talk to me means he has enough intelligence to try to deceive me in a certain way, so I keep attacking with everything I have for hours. Ourbat was not fair at all, many Demons and the Ghosts that this Spectral Dragonmanded attacked me many times, causing openings that the Dragon did not miss, leaving my body badly treated. Just as I fought with Natasha for weeks, my body was once again beaten to the point that every bone in my body was destroyed, I was once again using a skill to move my body, a skill that consumes mana, a limited resource in this ce. Even now where just the two of us are still in the fight, it''s only a matter of time for another Demon toe attack me, giving another opening for that damn Dragon to attack. During all thisbat the memories of my continuousbat with my sister shed in my mind. "(Don''t think...)" (I) "(Let instinct take the body...)" (I) "(Just move on...)" (I) "(When you no longer have strength, go further...)" (I) My breathing was heavy, my mana was reaching its limit as well as all my other energies, and my Aura was weaker and still maintaining itself with only my willpower keeping it protecting my body. "< Aura Relic: Blood of the Eclipse >" (I) I didn''t even imagine the form of my Aura Relic, I just let my Aura take shape along with my words with the image in my mind forming following the Aura that prates my blood while I am no longer able to differentiate between my Aura and my blood. When I attacked the Spectral Dragon again my blood moved following only my will to attack, left my body gathering in my hand as I created a sword that was easily my size, a sword that felt like it was part of me as it moved in an attack cutting carrying several of the Dragon''s legs. Soon the fight intensified, and Ipletely abandoned defense acting like a wild beast moving the sword as if I was moving my own ws, each attack on the Dragon''s body left wounds that could not heal, its body stained with red energy that spread throughout his body from the wounds. When its teeth caught my sword, I ignored its w piercing my stomach and made the once-solid sword turn to liquid flowing from one arm to the other before reforming, then I shed with the sword at the creature''s exposed neck, cutting it almost in half. At that moment, hunger roared inside me when I associated the cut neck with blood, and responding to this desire, the sword made from my blood once again became liquid as it entered the spectral body of this Dragon through therge wound in its neck at the same time as my body weakens. I feel my body burn with a cold energy invading my body draining my vitality and with a look waiting for the enemy to take advantage of my weakness I am surprised to see the Spectral Dragon struggling while red lines spread across its body, even its eyes became red as his body seemed to slowly melt as we both fell to the ground. Even after the fall, I didn''t lose my consciousness through sheer force of will as I dragged my body closer to the Spectral Dragon that is still melting, I felt a calling for me that I tried to reach before someone fell from the sky, a blue-skinned Humanoid figure was everything that I could see before his hand sank into my heart from behind. But my Blood Core ignites, letting the Ster mes explode hitting the enemy at the same time as arge wave of blood appears behind him descending on both of us, he squats through the wave creating a path through which he escapes while I dive into this blood smiling. "(Only with enough pressure can you squeeze out everyst drop of potential...)" (I) This was something that Natasha told me more than 1 year ago, shortly after my evolution, but when I felt all this blood entering me, healing my body and filling me once again with power, I realized what she meant. Chapter 1227 Cap 1225: Do You Know Who I Am... ? Seconds became minutes when the feeling of power withouting finally subsided and I noticed that my body was back to perfection, my vitality fully recovered and my blood had returned to normal while my memory of events were still fragmented as I acted more on instinct. than following my mind. "(So my Aura Relic can be used to heal me?)" (I) I tried to feel my Aura and realized that it was very weakened and at the same time it was more difficult to control. "(It seems like I can''t use the Aura Relic in session, I could try to force it, but I don''t want to test with my only protection in this hostile ce.)" (I) I looked around and I was in a crater which must be where I fell along with that Spectral Dragon, but now I only respect the bottom of the crater, I don''t see a trace of the Dragon. What I saw was the Demons waiting in the surroundings, some of them fearfully walking back while other mindless ones were roaring or shouting from the edge of therge crater without daring to enter. "Why are they acting like this?" (I) I didn''t understand what was happening, but as soon as I tried to move my bones began to crack while my blood seemed to harden in my veins. "(A reaction for using the Aura Relic!?)" (I) I couldn''t stay in this ce for long, the longer I stay in one ce these Demons increase in number. I open my wings and with strong impulses, I fly faster than they can follow, as soon as I see the first forest I enter, moreplex ces to move like this are better for fightingrger numbers of enemies. Sigh I stop near a water fountain, I didn''t see many in this ce and I needed something to drink, but as soon as my hand got closer a hand made of water grabs my hand and I jerk back, already transforming my arms into its shape. of Dragon. "Who''s there!?" (I) "Don''t worry, we don''t need you." "I won''t do you any harm." "I just want to make a trade." "Fair for both sides." From the water a figure stands up emptying the small water fountain, this figure was entirely made of water with a feminine looking body, she began to speak catching my attention before the others. Just when I thought this was strange I heard more voices and realized that one of the trees was changing shape to a more Human appearance, even the earth where it thinks moved as someone left the ground, then the air gathered in a whirlpool that little by little took the shape of the tree translucent form of a girl. I was surrounded wondering if I had entered a den of tigers only to realize I was surrounded with no way to escape. "Who are you!?" (I) These things do not emit cursed energy, they do not emit death energy or even Demonic energy, their speech is calm with each word shaking me in my Soul as if the vibrations of their words were going through my Soul. "You know who we are." "You can feel." "We deny its existence." "In the same way, you deny what we represent without understanding the truth." "..." (I) I thought they wanted to surround me with each one appearing on one side, but as they speak I can feel the amusement in her voice as if she wanted this from the beginning, stairs one of them gathers in front of me, I thought they wanted a head-on confrontation, but I soon realize that I made a mistake once again when the bodies of all of them merge into the body of a 2 meter tall muscr man. "You feel who I am but you don''t understand and I won''t give you that answer, there would be no fun in that." "(She''s ying with me.)" (I) The figures of the various elements before all had female voices and outlines, but when they merged together he became thisrge naked muscr man with something almost my size between his legs, as soon as he speaks it is apletely female voice once again with his words ending in a smile. There was no doubt that she was toying with me with these breaks in expectations. "Don''t be so serious." "I thought a little humor would be good." "Would you like some meatloaf? Just don''t ask where the meat came from." I couldn''t understand what this creature was, first I thought it was some kind of Hell Elemental, then I thought it was some kind of Demon that uses illusions and now I''m not sure anymore. He disappears from in front of me and I turn looking down to my right seeing a three year old girl of the Gray Elf race looking up at me as she holds my hand, her childish voice still with that hint of amusement. When I walked away the child had disappeared at the same time I felt someone hug me from behind, a face of an adult human woman next to my head whispering in a sexy voice in my ear as she presses her breasts against my back in a very suggestive way. When I tried to use my tail to pierce her body at the same time as I spread my wings trying to move away once more, there was nothing, then a voice spoke from behind me once again and when I turned around there she was, a Demon Woman, her red skin with straight ck hair and golden eyes, she was sitting at the table with a chair clearly for me to sit on, a meatloaf with two tes and a jug of wine on the table, this time her voice was more mature and still carries a little of the fun that the slight smile on your lips shows. "..." (I) "Come on sit down, don''t make me make you sit down." "(What''s one more stab to someone who''s dying?)" (I) Sigh I sigh as I rx my body as much as I can from the pain and stiffness I feel as I sit in the clearing in front of her, I cut into the meatloaf realizing the sauce on top was blood, and ce a piece on a te I offer for her before taking out a piece for myself, then I do the same with the wine taking two sses from my storage item filling first for her and then for me. "How kind of her, I''ll even forget her previous disrespect." "(I need to y her game for now.)" (I) Before I knew it there was cutlery in my hands and in their hands, I could feel the texture and weight of the cutlery, bottle of wine, te, and meatloaf, I could even smell the odor of the wine and food, if it was an illusion It was at the level of my sister''s nightmares to the point where I couldn''t tell if it was real or not. "What made you change the way you behave?" "(There must be some way out of this, I must have something she wants, there is nothing else I can think of for her to go to the trouble of doing all this to show the difference between us.)" (I) "It doesn''t make any difference what you do, I don''t know if this is some kind of illusion or if it''s real, but the simple fact of this doubt shows the difference between us, so why try to be hostile towards someone above me." (I) "I like your ability to remain calm, there were many people in the past who tried to attack me, went crazy, or whatever else happened to fall into despair in the face of an overwhelming difference." "It seems Selene''s children at least have strong hearts." "Would you at least answer who you are?" (I) "(She knows who I am, she could be a Deity or something, there''s no way my identity is known to the creatures in this ce.)" (I) "I am not a Deity and make no mistake about the information about you, many individuals you killed are here, as well as some acquaintances who were sealed here as the Evil God of Corpses." "..." (I) "You can read my mind." (I) "As easily as hearing your voice, nothing here is hidden from me." Nothing she says makes sense, she can read my mind without me noticing, she can change her shape, and createpletely real illusions, her presence is intense at the same time as imperceptible, since I sat down my instinct seems to have turned off as if there was no nothing he could do against her. "You really can''t say who you are or don''t want to?" (I) "I already told you, you know who I am, you know from the moment I held your arm near the water, that''s why you didn''t try to attack me once, even when I was in front of you with a male body, you didn''t even try to run because you knew that there was nowhere to run." "Even now you know why I don''t answer, you also know who I am, the only question you really want an answer to is "why?"... ha hahaha..." "..." (I) "(There''s nowhere to run... there''s no way to attack... you know what''s going on in my mind... you know who I am... the first Creature that seems to maintain rationality so perfectly... ims that I know who she is... your presence... yes... your presence...)" (I) Someone like her should be able to hide her presence, but she reveals it, and yet I can''t differentiate or see the depth of her presence, her Aura blends with the world in a way I''ve only seen a few times. Sigh "I know who you are..." (I) "Say, I want you to talk." She isughing, her smile reveals all her teeth, and yet it only entuates her beauty showing a touch of arrogant amusement, but her eyes are pure cruelty to the point that until now I have not been able to look directly into her eyes and I only realized now this fear. "You are Hell." (I) "I don''t like that name, so refer to me as Callidora, I believe you understand the meaning." (Callidora) "She who has the gift of beauty is not the name I expected." (I) "I have many names with many meanings, what is one more name in the infinities I already have?" (Callidora) Chapter 1228 Cap 1226: Trial Of Heroes ? Pov Athena''s: "No... No... No... No... No... No... No..." (I) I was on my knees with my hands on the floor as tears fell from my eyes, the images of what I saw and heard repeating themselves in an endless cycle. "Lie... lie... it was all a lie... lie..." (I) "Is that all you can do!?" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "That''s your determination and willpower!?" (Caitlyn) "I... I can''t..." (I) "Do you want to give up? Then raise your hand to me and say the words!" (Caitlyn) "..." (I) "(This is a nightmare, a mere illusion, why can''t I do it, why do I ept it!?)" (I) I look at my hands, lifting them from the floor, my hands were shaking, I felt my mind was confused and my body was weak, I had no desire to do anything, I had nothing to hold on to. "(Nothing has changed, nothing has changed, I''m just a burden to others...)" (I) "If you want to give up, then say so while shaking my hands!" (Caitlyn) I wanted to give up, being very honest with myself, I don''t believe I can do that, I can''t even look at my reflection in the mirror anymore. I looked at my hands that are so different from the past and then at the wings on my back that have long since lost their white color. "(I can''t disappoint them too or else what''s the meaning of still being alive?)" (I) The images of my friends, the image of my new Mother, and the image of master Zenos appearing in my mind, my friends trusted me, fleeing from the Church of Light guided by me, Zenos and Vanessa weed me into their home when it could still be considered an enemy, they shared their Lineage and their power with someone like me. I shake my hands once again, I don''t know how many times I''ve been through this, I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to go through this, but I won''t give up again regardless of what happens to me. "I... I''ll continue..." (I) With that Mistress Caitlyn snaps her fingers once again, making the world around me change. What I''ve been doing all this time is reviewing my past, now knowing how to distinguish what I couldn''t at that time. My mother reading books when I was a child, books about the Inquisitors hunting heretics and the history of the Church of Light, were happy memories of my childhood as it was the only time of day I was able to see my mother, but realizing these memories I discover that it was never her, every night her voice, pronunciation and even the tone of speech changed. I knew immediately that it was an illusion magic of the light element, a magic that I myself know how to use, my mother had always not paid attention to me, I was not able to ept this fact and I always made excuses for her. At some events where our family got together, people talked about their contributions, my mother spoke with pride about my sister and with the hope that I would follow the same paths as my sister, but she never asked anything about me, how I was feeling, what that I wanted or even hugged me once. My father was different, he found a few hours to train me every 2 days, the training didn''t end until he had to return to his post next to the Supreme Priest, it didn''t matter when my bones were broken, how much I was injured, how much If I was crying or if I was trying to run, he would just heal me enough to be able to move to continue training. All the time his cold eyes focused on me, he looked the same way at my sister, a few times I was able to see him giving us the same training for her, but I was never able to follow his movements at that time. At the end of each training, he always leaves leaving me lying on the floor, my blood everywhere, leaving it for me to heal myself as part of the training. In my head, I believed that he was strict like that to make us strong, but the truth was that he didn''t want weak children, it was uneptable for him. My sister was always the one who spent the most time with me, she smiled genuinely, she showered with me, she ate with me, she guided me in my training, she taught me things that the teachers didn''t teach me and she was always an example to me. Her memories are the best, so they are also the worst when I see that she never called me by name, during training, she called me the sword of light, and she talked about how we should be weapons to eradicate managers. On more than one asion, as I got older, I was taken to see heretics and criminals interrogated, I was taken to executions, and I even had to carry out some. She never treated me like a real sister and she does now, but still, she was the only thing I thought I had, the only thing I could hold on to. --------------- "Rise and fight heretic!" (sister) "..." (I) After going through my memories again I am always brought here, the field where they trained when I was younger, but now she stands in front of me with disgust in her eyes, she doesn''t see me as a sister but as another heretic to be eradicated. "< de of Light >" (Sister) "< de of Light >" (I) Our swords meet in the middle of where we were, unlike the past our strengths are equal, I have be much stronger than I was in the past. Our swords collide tens of thousands of times, punches and kicks colliding almost synchronously between sword bodies, I know all of her moves because I was trained by her, in a head-on fight in an open field there was no way I could be hit by blows that he knew. "< de of Eclipse >" (I) "< Holy Sr Sword >" (sister) As the de of my sword turns gold and silver, my sister summons an all-golden sword with the de engulfed in white mes. But even though her power is greater than mine now, my Aura was stronger suppressing her to capitalize on every retreat she gave, our battle became increasingly cruel exchanging wounds where I as Rogue always came out on top. In the end, I win like every other time, my sister lying beneath the sword in my hands. This isn''t the first time this happens, but I can never take the final step, I can''t kill her, I know I need to end her to leave the past behind, leave all this lie I grew up with behind, I already have a ce where I am not lied to and my name is respected for who I am, so why can''t I finish this. "Why the doubt? She''s one of the cruelest people you''ve ever met, remember how she sacrificed an innocent city for her mission?" (me?) "..." (I) Like every time she appears next to me at the same moment every time, a version of me from when I was a child, her eyespletely golden as she says to finish off my sister. "She never cared about you, do you think she would spare you if she reversed roles now!?" (me?) "..." (I) "You know what you must do, don''t let everyone down again, do it now!!!" (I?) With these words, I hardened my resolve and cut off the head of my child version with the sword. "I''m the one who decides." (I) ---------------- Pov Loki: I was in a destroyed world as thest survivor, around me the world was still breaking into pieces as the blood of millions of bodies flowed out, my body in pieces only reveals the endless pain as what little life I had slowly disappears, my Divinity fighting together with the world from which I emerged and yet the smile never left my face. "You can repeat this for eternity, the answer will always be the same." (I) "Because if you die, you have the power to run away, your friend has been away from this ce for a long time and will die on the way, so why not run away?" (me?) "This time she will not die, I saved other Gods and Deities who are going with her, unlike me, her Divinity is whole." (I) "I won''t allow her to mother-inw like before, her wordy might be good, but if it were me, I would have already stopped talking just by looking into my eyes." (I) "I didn''t expect you to soon face death head on." (me?) "Who said I''m going to die, with so much life draining from the world?" (I) As I spoke, I just destroyed my Divinity using its pieces for a Divine Ritual, sacrificing the world itself topletely restore me to a Demigod. When I opened my eyes the world waspletely destroyed and only I was floating among the stars looking at a version of me from that time with golden eyes. "If you could do that, then why did you repeat so many times what was the worst moment of your existence?" (me?) "Because I don''t want to hesitate again in the face of death, existence is a big game, it''s not often that you have the chance to y the same situation over and over again, I had to take advantage." (I) "Hahahhahahaha..." (me?) "Hahahhahahaha..." (I) ---------------- Pov Veronica: I was sitting at a table drinking a cup of coffee together with an ancient Divine version of me who has golden eyes, the ce where we were was a vision of my destroyed world. "Why didn''t you try any other way?" (me?) "There was no need, I took the best option at that time." (I) "You could have fought on the front lines." (me?) "I would die and there would be no one to do what I did." (I) "You could have taken Loki with you." (me?) "He wasn''t around and looking for him would be a waste of time knowing his answer." (I) "You could have done this in countless ways, escape alone, seal your people and take them in an easier way, kill them all and take their Souls to another world before helping them to be reborn, you could even have sacrificed yourself to use all your power on any other ne." (me?) "Why not even try something else and continually choose the path that made you suffer the most?" (me?) "My shield is not to protect me, I know that everything I did saved those people and the World Tree, my suffering is irrelevant in the face of my victory." (I) "You call that a victory?" (me?) "Everyone said that I was just dying the inevitable, that it was impossible and that nothing would be left of our world... I was the only one who decided to try." (I) "Yes, I should have known that you are too stubborn to change a path you have already chosen." (me?) "Thanks." (I) "That wasn''t apliment." (me?) "It depends on the interpretation of whoever listens." (I) Chapter 1229 Cap 1227: An Infernal Deal Part 1 ? I was facing a truly frightening entity, no matter how normal El tries to act, her smile conveys a sense of fun in the worst possible way, and her eyes are like ice abysses that give me goosebumps whenever I try to look. But I couldn''t help it, she''s in different leagues from the World Tree even though I see simrities in the way she chooses to take a physical form. "I don''t think I have the option to refuse this deal." (I) "You can refuse, but if I do I might be a little vindictive¡­ but don''t worry, I wouldn''t do anything that you wouldn''t be able to handle with a little more effort." (Callidora) "(In other words if I refuse I will be put in a near death situation.)" (I) "You don''t seem like the type to die easily, but if it does, just me it on your weakness." (Callidora) "..." (I) The smile on her face while talking about my death was not something I liked, but that was enough to understand that refusal could mean death directly or indirectly. Sigh "What deal would that be?" (I) "That''s what I wanted to hear, very good." (Callidora) --------------- Pov H''s: I couldn''t stand listening to this crap anymore, I leave Lilith alone inside the magically isted room and close the door behind me before throwing myself onto the bed in the house built of bones that I made using my magic. Sigh "I''m not going back in there." (I) "Master, I don''t think we''re going to get anything out of the prisoner, leaving him alive any longer is a risk." (Hellyos) "I know, but Lilith is frustrated that her torture was met with so much pleasure from that idiot... his moans for more while her arm was being crushed were horrible." (I) Even Lilith was having problems with this situation, I know she has encountered others with simr tastes in the past, but never to the extreme in which this aberration finds herself. "How can you act normally after hours of watching that?" (I) "I''ve said it before, the people who chose to reside here are not normal, do you think he''s the only one with such unique tastes?" (Zaya) "There is a Witch on a northern ind who walks around the streets naked trying to attract someone, her specialty is erotic magic, she loves to devour people during sex and I mean really devour, she devours pieces of the flesh of her partners or sexual partners bite by bite, the victim has all the pain and any other emotion or sense transformed into pleasure, in the end, the person is dead and their Soul is stolen so they can be pregnant using their magic together with the acquired Soul to create their Demonic servants." (Zaya) "..." (I) "She has blue skin, pink eyes, and ck hair?" (Hellyos) "She''s not a Subus, her race is a Runic." (Zaya) "I had the displeasure of meeting a Subus simr to the one you described in the past, but she was more savage." (Hellyos) It seems that people in this world are the worst in the extreme, I never want to hear again that Necromancers are bad for using the death of others for their benefit, this must be the first time I feel normal since the master created me. "Let''s not change the topic, we''ve been in this town for 3 days after ending the curses on everyone in that town." (I) "Even after all this time we haven''t found who we''re looking for." (I) "I''m sure he''s still in town." (Zaya) "How can you be sure?" (I) "Every Grave Lady on Tarzor knows the location of everyone and everything." (Zaya) "(Their connection with this world, creature or whatever this ce is must be strong, they seem to function as Familiars.)" (I) "How are we going to find him?" (I) "If he''s apparently nowhere to be found, then we just have to go to the Library of the Fallen." (Zaya) "Wait, the Library of the Fallen is in this ce? I thought it was a legend." (I) The Library of the Fallen is a ce where Profane, Forbidden, and Cursed knowledge is gathered, thergest existing collection of Necromancer Magic is just a part of the knowledge stored within. There is no Necromancer who has not heard about this Library, this is because magic of my type is prohibited in half the ces while in other ces it will always be seen as something negative, which is true, but for this reason, Necromancer Magic is always the more difficult to study because there is not much material avable for study, one of the reasons why all Necromancers are constantly researching their magic. "I''m sure this library can''t be easily essed." (I) "To be more precise, let''s go to a ce from the library, this ce belongs to Tarzor and my race takes care of the library, but there are 3 towers around it, your target must be in one of the towers." (Zaya) "Tell me... damn, Hellyos!" (I) "< Blood Whip >" (I) "< Infernal Barrier >" (Hellyos) I create a blood whip in my hands as I walk through the door that leads to another room, then I grab Lilith wrapping the Whip around her pulling my entire form close at the same time a magic circle appears around us activating a blue barrier dark covered in Runes. Soon drops of some green liquid appear, melting the entire house of bones that I built temporarily, when the house disappears I see that we were surrounded, a gray-skinned woman among the enemies took a step forward with a smile. "Charge the me of Rebirth." "..." (I) "..." (Lilith) I didn''t need to be a genius to know that she wanted Starfire, in thest few days the pain has been much less than it was before, but it is still burning inside me consuming any amount of Holy Power that appears in my body. I don''t know what she wants with this, she called it the me of Rebirth, I''ve heard of it, but we have it seems to be different. "Is this what you want?" (I) I reach out and use my Aura to guide some of the Starfire into my hand, when everyone saw the woman disappeared and before I knew it she was in front of me touching the Starfire with her hands covered in a gauntlet full of Runes, but It didn''t work when her body started to burn. "ATTACK!!" "< Necromancer Magic: Graveyard of Dragons >" (I) "< Bone Wave >" (Hellyos) "< Chains of Vengeance >" (Lilith) While the one who seemed to be the leader was burning, I started activating the ritual magic that I left underground when building the house, this created a barrier expanding the space inside, so we can fight without having too many eyes on us. My Familiar went along creating a wave of bone spears appearing from the ground one after another in all directions, this will only slow them down, but it was enough time for Lilith to summon many chains that moved as if they were alive when attacking the enemies while still dodging from Hellyos'' attack. I use my blood to create a staff with des at the end by crystallizing the blood, it''s been a long time since I realized that my blood is one of my thousands of weapons. I go up to one of the enemies, I try to hit him with my staff, but as soon as I did that his body exploded with tentacles wrapping around me, but I smile as I make my staff bend, piercing the core of the creature that falls on the dead floor. "They are Demon Corpses..." (I) Knowing this and seeing how strong they are I''m relieved, it would be difficult to get out of this if it were any other time, but Corpses are my daily study material. "< Death Magic: Purification of Chains >" (I) I create a magic circle around my staff at the top, the red crystal gets blue spots as the surrounding creatures retreated. For more than 20 minutes we fought continuously, the enemies were strong, but they didn''t have variety in their movements andcked attacks of real power to finish enemies, thanks to this we managed to finish them all, but I couldn''t find who controlled them. The bodies on the ground were burning in blue mes, their bodies were already soulless as their bodies were burned untilpletely incinerated. But there were still 3 people who were left out, one of them was grabbing Lilith by the neck while she was crying and blood was dripping from her mouth, and the other 2 were behind him like guards. "You will deliver what we want now or this woman will die." "You know, I can''t understand one thing, why attack us like this and how do you know about the Star me?" (I) "Shut up and hand over what..." "Are you done ying?" (I) Lilith who was crying before looksughing at me, the blood that dripped from her mouth moved through the body of the man holding her by the neck drawing a Magical Ritual directly on her body, as soon as it was active one of the 2 men behind him was sucked into the his body while the second had his eye pierced into his brain by Lilith''s tail. Soon she ripped her fingers from around his neck and began eating while the man stood frozen on the spot. "What did you do?" (I) "The one holding me was a Priest, I felt the power inside him that didn''te from him, I also had my eye on the other man from the beginning, his Aura of Revenge was very great and he had a power of the same type that I was feeling from the priest." (Lilith) "What I did was seal what I suspect to be an Evil God within the Priest himself." (Lilith) "You guys can use this to..." (Zaya) Chapter 1230 Cap 1228: An Infernal Deal Part 2 ? Suddenly thendscape changed, we were in a field of flowers, and above the table there was a round barrier floating with an individual inside burning in Starfire. "Before we start talking, I want you to know that I don''t want to take advantage of you, that''s because we want the same thing." (Callidora) "It doesn''t make sense, you seem to be as powerful as the Gods, why would you need me?" (I) "I''ve had my eye on you for a long time, longer than you can begin to imagine, but let''s not talk about the past." (Callidora) As she spoke, the creature''s body inside the barrier seemed to be falling apart faster and faster and yet no sound left that barrier. "Tell me what you want?" (Callidora) "I want to get out of here." (I) "Don''t try to be funny, that''s your goal, but what I''m asking is what do you want? What''s your n to get to that goal?" (Callidora) She already knows what I want to do, but she still wants to hear it from me. "I want to create a new creature to serve as a Familiar or Servant to help me in battle." (I) "Yes, exactly what I wanted to hear, but it''s a shame you''re going to fail, you''re not a God to create life out of nothing, and trying to use any creature from hell would be pointless, none of them are actually alive." (Callidora) As she speaks magic circles, Runes, and strange energy flows begin to emerge around the sphere above the table, it didn''t seem to be doing anything but the amount of energy was growing before a second me formed within the sphere, this me it was almost alive in the way it moved, its color was dark purple mixed with ck, the two mes danced within the spherical barrier. "My agreement is simple, I will help you by providing the location of all the materials you need, as well as assisting in the crafting process to some extent, but you must collect these items." (Callidora) "Why would you help me, what''s in it for you?" (I) She smiles at me as the orb above us disappears as if it had never existed, her smile was no longer one of amusement but one of infinite desire as her eyes overflowed with bizarre emotions, the ground around us shook andughter was heard like if the whole world wasughing with her. Before I knew it my mother was gone and her hands were around my face pulling me closer to her inches from her face, her eyes were no longer human, they looked like 2 bottomless chasms ofplete darkness as dark purple mes appeared burning within those endless abysses. "I gain what you create, it won''t be a Familiar or Servant that you give life to, it will be a new child of yours... a child of ours, who might have the chance to be a God one day." (Callidora) "..." (I) "Haha hahahaha... do you know how many times I tried to create a life? How many Souls I tried to shape, how many worlds were sacrificed? Do you know how much time I spent trying!?" (Callidora) "Entire universes were created and destroyed with me swallowing their fragments at the end while trying to generate at least one life!" (Callidora) "The Demon race was a failure, they are yet another corruption of the Life that already exists, the True Demons here are also Failures, being purely spiritual lifeless beings born from the deformation of their Souls, my greatest sesses are iplete creatures." (Callidora) "But you will give me what I want, your power of chaos being one of the main keys to me achieving my goal." (Callidora) "..." (I) At that moment I knew I was really fucked up, she was much more insane than she let on, Lilith looks like a child next to this freak, she wants to create a God!? At that moment I wanted to deny myself, I wanted to say no, this crazy woman just said that she devours universes, what does she want to do by creating a life? Howe she can''t do it even with so much power? Countless questions simply arose in my mind subconsciously without me being able to answer anything, my mind had gone nk looking into his eyes that seemed like windows to another ce that I didn''t want to go to at all. "..." (I) "Just like I was saying, I want a daughter and you will give me that." (Callidora) Suddenly the entire reality seemed to change, the moving world full of macabreughter disappeared leaving the image of beautiful mountains and a pure white desert. "Why do you want a child." (I) "I want someone to link me to the physical Universe that I cannot enter without destroying reality itself, but more than that, I want a God of Hell who will be a permanent anchor for me." (Callidora) "I am an ancient entity, but I am not a God and I never can be, it is not up to me to create or destroy, I am whates after destruction." (Callidora) "Are you going to control your own son?" (I) "No, that wouldn''t be funny, he will always have the right to choose in everything he does on my part." (Callidora) "Will hee with me?" (I) "Yes, I don''t want to raise a child to be trapped inside." (Callidora) "I think we have a deal?" (Callidora) "We have a deal." (I) I shake her hand and a crystalpass appears in my hand like pointers, each pointing in a direction. "Follow these pointers and you will find what you need, a servant will appear when necessary." (Callidora) "Before you go, a gift for bearing my presence so well, a tip." (Callidora) She snaps her fingers and ming letters appear in the air right in front of me. "What you seek burns within you." (I) "..." (I) When I tried to turn my eyes back, Callidora like everything else had disappeared, what was left was just a swamp of rotting flesh from which endless hands emerge trying to reach me, and with a push of my wings, I go as high as I can. "It burns inside you... what I seek most... I understand..." (I) --------------- Pov H''s: When Lilith finished off thest enemies, the supposed Priest who was used as a vessel to seal the Evil God himself was still motionless, but every muscle in his body is being strained to the maximum while the veins on his body be more and more visible. We left where we were, I immediately felt that we were being watched, we continued heading to the ce Zaya called the Library of the Fallen. "What are we going to do with him here?" (I) "An exchange with the Library as an intermediary being the only trusted ce to do such a thing here." (Zaya) "Can we do this?" (I) "Actually yes, whoever you captured is more valuable, he has 3 Divinity Fragments, none of which arepatible with him." (Zaya) "He incarnated in a body because he didn''t have a Divinity Fragment, but somehow he got 3 that only made him weaker, even now we can hardly feel him being an Evil God, but his strength doesn''t matter, just him being a Divinity and have possession of 3 Divinity Fragments." (Zaya) "The exchange will be more than just gain for the other side, believe me." (Zaya) ------------------ Pov Magnus: All of my brothers set off in different directions, their goals ranging from helping our Father to interfering with the enemy''s ns, but mine was something different, my duty was to guide those my Father sacrificed so much to rescue. Surrounding me were those rescued from the Church of Light, I sympathize with them because my life was destroyed by the Church of Light in the past, so I volunteered to do this. Those who did not want to remain and had ces to return or people to seek out were long gone with an Elder Dragon. "Sir, I don''t think this kind of training will¡­" (Mabel) "This training is not about power, skill, Affinity, talent or anything else, this is training for your will, something that every True Dragon goes through at some point in their life." (I) I was subjecting everyone here to my Aura, crushing them not physically, but mentally and spiritually, for them it must feel like a Titan is crushing them with its foot, the feeling of torment, pain, frustration, weakness and fear of having your Aura Being crushed is traumatizing due to feelingpletely exposed. "Mabel, these people chose to follow my Father, but look at their strength, no matter if they have potential or not, they will never grow fast enough following normal training." (I) "But if it continues like this they could die." (Mabel) "That''s why I brought you with me, don''t let any of them die, and to stop this just give up knowing you''ll never fight again." (I) "I... won''t... back down..." (Xagar) "Looks like the first one has finally emerged." (I) This is the only Demon in the group, a former Temr of Light who abandoned everything he once was to be the most hated race in the Church of Light. He stood up, his Aura expelling mine from his body with courage and boldness, an Aura as firm as an iron te. "He passes, take him to rest as soon as he reaches us." (I) "Yes." (Mabel) After managing to get up he walked towards me, each step faltering with his legs shaking, and yet his knee didn''t touch the ground as blood ran from his eyes, ears, and mouth. When he arrived I put my hand on his shoulder and smiled without saying anything while Mabel healed him before taking him somewhere else to rest. "(I will make them great warriors to honor the Eclipse Dragon Tribe as Dragon Knights.)" (I) Chapter 1231 Cap 1229: Magnus Training ? Pov Magnus: Soon after all my brothers left to fulfill their respective objectives, I stayed behind thinking about training these people, they all have talent from what the Hero of Justice said and that was the reason they were taken by the Church of Light, but there was no time to develop your strengths in a normal way. I needed them all to be strong as quickly as possible, we have many enemies and we don''t have years to prepare, most likely Father will recover in the next few weeks or months and we will resume the fight. "How are they?" (I) "Awake, none of them are heavily injured, but not all of them understand what you were doing, some of them are still children." (Mabel) "The moment they decided to take part in this training, everyone will be treated equally, I didn''t force any of them toe." (I) "I understand older people, but children still don''t have it..." (Mabel) "Mabel, those left behind have no ce to return to, their cities, families, and in half cases theirs have been washed in blood by the Church of Light, Lady Natasha told me about this." (I) "These children you say need this more than their elders, their hearts are filled with anger, sadness, and hatred." (I) "..." (Mabel) "Let''s start the second training." (I) As soon as the first one overcame the training and the others saw it was possible, everyone began to try harder until one by one they all passed the weight of my Aura, a proof of their will and the first mark of their steps towards achieving true strength. --------------- I was in an open field in which I drew a circle just big enough for one person to stand inside, they each had to step into one of the circles before I could begin to speak. "Training now is about resisting physical pain, your bodies will be continually hit with no real harm to your body, but the pain will be real." (I) "You can give up if you want, not everyone has the determination to be an immovable mountain in the face of adversity." (I) I look at each of them, some have doubt in their eyes while more than half have a determined look, and only a few of them have calm eyes. "Lord Rakan, activate the magic." (I) "< Magic Curse: Torment of Pain >" (Rakan) I asked Rakan, who is a specialist in magic, to take care of this magic, so everyone is safe, if someone loses consciousness the magic loses its effect on that person. "I know you don''t agree with this, you don''t need to look at me like that." (I) "If we''re going to subject them to that kind of torment, how are we different from the Church of Light?" (Rakan) "I''m not forcing them to do anything, they''re doing it of their own free will and that''s the main reason for this training." (I) "Do you want to harden their minds?" (Rakan) "This is one of the effects, but no, what I seek is to show them the strength of their will, this is something that is built with each decision and experience we have." (I) "Yesterday was the desire to move forward regardless of the pressure." (I) "Today is the will to resist regardless of suffering." (I) "Why do you have to do it like that?" (Rakan) "Because the next test will bebat and if they can''t withstand that kind of pain, then I won''t have time to train them." (I) I lift the sleeves of my shirt showing my arm slowly burning, these mes appeared suddenly and are getting worse little by little, when I got close to where my Father was the mes grew much more as if responding to my proximity to him. "Sir, you must¡­" (Mabel) "I''m fine, Mabel." (I) "..." (I) I look at those doing the training, spheres of energy constantly form in their bodies at different rates and always in different ces on the body, some are enduring the pain with ease while those younger ones are having trouble resisting. "(You must resist, the Awakening Ceremony is not something easy for the weak, I am not my Father, I do not have such great control over a power like that.)" (I) "I won''t stay here and watch this, the magic willst until nightfall as agreed." (Rakan) "Thank you for your help." (I) ------------ It''s been several weeks and this Starfire has been burning my body more and more, yet I don''t let others see it. Thebat training began and ended as expected, I put them in pairs of approximate level and made them fight until they lost consciousness without using fatal blows, abat of pure determination where they must fight regardless of the level of wound they have. In the first week, it was difficult to make them go all out against those they consideredpanions, but now dismemberments happen almost daily as any wound can be healed with our magic. "How are you?" (Mabel) "I''m fine, it feels like my body is being remade by the mes, but the pain is greater every day, I''m sure my Father is the cause." (I) "I saw him fighting Lady Natasha outside the Dungeon, they seem to be doing the same type of training as them." (Mabel) "She wants to strengthen Father''s body?" (I) "I don''t know, but theirbat was much more brutal and destructive than what we''re making out." (Mabel) "(My Father seems to be trying hard, I can''t let him do everything alone again.)" (I) "Everyone stop!" (I) With my words they all stopped moving immediately and regardless of the wounds or pain they moved closer to me. "Today I ampleting the general training, in 2 days you will have to choose the path you want to take." (I) "Those who follow me will be Dragon Knights, receiving my power in the future, those who follow my sister Silvia will be Dragon Mages receiving her power in the future or you can choose the third path, receive my Father''s power, which will change you permanently." (I) "In addition to these 3 paths, you can choose to leave already having a clear path to bing strong on your own." (Mabel) "Acquiring the power of a Dragon for yourself is not something you can take backter, choosing this is an oath of loyalty that you cannot escape." (I) -------------- Weekster. I was facing Mabel, my body no longer burned like before, but now I face another problem. "You must, now." (I) "Yes." (Mabel) Mabel, following my orders, opens the doors that sealed me for weeks, the Star mes that burned my body are making me lose control of my power, if this continued it could have led to the death of many of those who follow my Father. "How are you?" (Mabel) "Better, much better." (I) I raise my hand seeing that my scales changed when I concentrated my power, the Starfire made great changes to my body. "How have they been while I was gone?" (I) "They made their decision, I''ll exin..." (Mabel) With that Mabel told me about the decision if each one, it seems that they started their own training too. "(It seems like everything went well.)" (I) "I should also say that your brothers and the others have started toe back." (Mabel) -------------- Pov Selene (Goddess of Blood): I was on the where I was in my Divine Kingdom looking at the Goddess of Death, as always she appears wherever she wants. "What are you doing here Kalistos?" (I) "I assume you know about your son, are you going to allow him to make a deal with that thing?" (Kalistos) "Still in dispute? Stop these past memories and my son has to fly with his own wings." (I) Zenos can take care of himself and that creature will never give up on his goals, this may be our only way to have some control over his ns. "If you just came to tell me that, then you can go away, I still have to prepare." (I) "You won''t catch him." (Kalistos) "At least we''re trying, better than you who could actually kill him and chose not to interfere." (I) "I can''t kill him any more than I can do the same to you, you know the promise I made." (Kalistos) "He is no longer the man he once was, he is just a twisted creature of pure hate." (I) "My promises are current, I am powerless to take them back once they are made, but your Soul can still be Destroyed." (Kalistos) "What do you really want, Kalistos." (I) "You didn''te here to talk about our failure to defeat him or to talk about my son''s life, what do you want?" (I) "I want you to create a weapon, a Death Core is already on its way to where your Saint is, Mavis will also help." (Kalistos) "Do you know what you''re asking me? Who is this weapon for?" (I) "A fallen Universe ising." (Kalistos) "..." (I) "Not that..." (I) "I want something in return." (I) "Don''t be greedy when it helps us all." (Kalistos) "I want you to stop them from dying, if you do that I won''t need to interfere." (I) "The chance of their death is small, that won''t be a problem." (Kalistos) "You''ll have to wait until I have all the materials and have recovered from thest battle." (I) "We still have time, no problem." (Kalistos) With that she actually dissolves her return, leaving as suddenly as she came while I go back to rest. Chapter 1232 Cap 1230: Buried in Death

Chapter 1232 Cap 1230: Buried in Death

Me and once again alone, I couldn''t feel where Callidora went and if you think about it it doesn''t make any difference, she''s just the manifestation of hell or something close to it. "Three hands..." (I) I raise my hand seeing thepass with 3 points she gave me, probably each pointer should lead me to something I need to create this new "child" she wants. "There''s no point in distrusting you when I can''t do anything about it, so I''m going to y your game to the end, I hope you''re as honest as you tried to seem." (I) I speak without looking at any specific ce, but I know that she knows what I said, in this ce, everything is under her influence, so I choose one of the pointers and follow the direction in which it is pointing. During the path she was trying to follow as straight as possible while flying, I kept thinking about what I heard, so I paid attention to the Starfire burning inside me. These strange mes caused me great suffering while remaking my entire body during my endless fights with Natasha, but since then they have done almost nothing, only when my power is circting too fast during fights does the Starfire be more active, I never knew exactly what that was or what it was like to remake my body like that, but now I''m starting to understand. "There''s no way an external power can affect me so deeply and not be rejected by my Aura, I should have realized sooner." (I) "(This Starfire is also my power, it is not a skill, Elemental Affinity, energy type, or Aura, so in order of elimination there is only one power that I cannot use yet.)" (I) "(This Starfire appeared after I woke up at the same time I lost the ability to use my Authority.)" (I) "(This Starfire exploded destroying my body from the moment I regained control over my Aura, just like the Authority being influenced by the Aura.)" (I) "I should have realized... I''m an idiot..." (I) "(Now I know what this Starfire is, but how can I control it? How can I return it to being Authority?)" (I) "(My Aura has changed fundamentally, even my Soul and body have changed profoundly... has my Authority also changed in its essence? If it has changed, what will it be?)" (I) Sigh "..." (I) "I think I have a path now, to do the same as I did with my Aura, understand what it has be and only after that regain control." (I) "At least I can try to use my Aura for this now that I know what it''s about." (I) While I was thinking I saw some Demons and Undead try to attack me, the weaker ones I just destroyed while the stronger ones I made move away from me, so far I haven''t found anyone among these enemies who can match my speed, but if he appears he must be the first to be eliminated. ----------------- I can''t get a clear idea about the passage of time in this Hell, sometimes it seems like it''s early morning and when I blink my eyes I see different moons in the sky, even the weather is strange, changing between extremes every few tens of minutes. Flying wasn''t always a good idea, especially during acid or fire storms, so sometimes I had to slow down by going underground or running above the ground, but every opportunity I had to spread my wings and fly I took advantage knowing it was faster this way. In what seemed like dozens of hours, I finally seemed to be getting close when thepass needles I was following started to shake, so not knowing what to expect I was as cautious as possible the rest of the way, I also made sure to eliminate any enemies so they won''t be a hassle when I arrive at my destination as I''m not sure what I should do. Soon I feel a tremor around me and suddenly I find myself in the palm of a huge hand, a colossal face looking down on me and strangely the one holding me was some kind of giant with two broken horns, gray skin, and wearing a dark purple suit. For some reason, he had a big mustache curled at the ends and short hair as far as I could see. "You must be Zenos, I am a Servant of... I''m sorry to ask, but what name did he use with you?" "Are you referring to Callidora? A woman and incarnation of this ce?" (I) "It seems like she became a woman this time, but that coincides." "That''s a name I didn''t recognize, but yes, I''m one of your servants, I don''t have a name, so address me as...Butler, whatever that is." "Did she ask you to say that?" (I) "Yes, she also made these ufortable clothes appear on my body, she also made my beard disappear, leaving only the mustache in this strange shape." (Butler) "..." (I) "She is a willful being by nature, even though I don''t understand most of the things she does, I learned not to go against her wishes." (Butler) "Following her instructions, I will point out what you need to do." (Butler) Suddenly our surroundings seem to flicker as thendscape changes to an ocean of Blood with endless clouds of dark miasma in the sky, the sensation I feel is pure Cursed energy taking over everything in the surroundings. "Looks like I went to the wrong ce, let''s go to..." (Butler) Before he finished speaking we were already on a battlefield so big that I couldn''t see the end no matter which direction I looked, red clouds were raining blood everywhere, including on me and this colossus that was me brought here, the battlefield had endless bodies thrown everywhere, all kinds of broken weapons, armor and equipment lying on the ground along with the bodies that carried them, I was able to see mountains on all sides as well as a river of rot. The surroundings werepletely deste, all that existed in this ce was death, and as such only this energy existed in this ce. "That was the right ce..." (Butler) "..." (I) I looked at him but I knew he didn''t make a mistake, he did it on purpose, an order must have been given to him to do things like this, she is ying me and this colossus is just another piece for her to do this, Making something of that size dress like a butler while iming to be his servant makes his motives very clear and as he stated a few moments ago, Callidora seems to be very willful. "These are the destends, the center of death energy, the ce where those obsessed with death end up, the vast majority of whom are soldiers, warriors or assassins." (Butler) "Each of the mountains you can see are made entirely of bodies, every creature in this ce is both dead and not if you can understand me." (Butler) "Undead, I imagine their number is¡­" (I) "I''ll just say that it would be a waste of time trying to count, there are more than a single universe would be able to contain." (Butler) "She said what do I have to do?" (I) "Each of them has a naturally formed Core, this core is pure death energy and you must destroy as much as possible, she did not give an exact number." (Butler) "There will be nothing too far above your strength to worry about, but know that once it leaves my hand it will be an uneptable thing to exist in this ce because there is life inside you, something I cannot hide when I let you go." (Butler) "..." (I) I look around, the mountains are all piled up bodies from what he said, I take a deep breath trying to concentrate. "Do I just need to break these Cores?" (I) "Yes, are you ready?" (Butler) I nod and before I knew it I was falling, I looked around and saw no sign of that damn giant, and it just left me behind, I should have expected that. I spread my wings and try tond on the ground, looking around I felt a chill as I realized that my body was getting cold, I also saw that the distant coins were shaking before chains appeared locking the mountains in ce, but this only lessened the shaking before I see part of the mountains copsing in the distance. "I really shouldn''t have epted that deal." (I) The worst part wasn''t even the mountains, all around me empty armor and body parts were rising from the ground with all eyes focused on me, even the river of rot was no exception as several arms began toe out of the river dragging powerful bodies out. The Undead wereing from all directions as red rain was falling down my body, but it wasn''t the only thing that came out of the clouds as various types of Ghosts and Specters were floating out towards me. Even the bones scattered on the ground came together to form clearly strange cups when they stood up, the enemies were of all types anding from all directions. The Aura of all of them being abined pressure like a great hammer on top of me, the energy of death present in everything vibrating trying to force its way through my Aura. "Looks like I''m swamped with bodies once again." (I) I feel the skeletal armsing out of the ground trying to grab my legs and crush them with my feet as I try to use my power less extravagantly, I will use my Aura Relic trying to conserve my power since this time it is a question of resistance and not defeat an enemy. "Let''s start." (I) "< Aura Relic: Blood of the Eclipse >" (I) Chapter 1233 Cap 1231: Collecting Death Part 1 ? "Let''s start." (I) "< Aura Relic: Blood of the Eclipse >" (I) As before, my blood and Aura mix, creating a red liquid-like energy thates out of my body forming an illusory Eclipse, but this time I feel like I have more control as I am not as weak in this process as happened before, so the energy returns to my body under my control, I feel the power coursing through my body. This time agility and precision were what I needed, I can''t spend all my strength in an explosion of pure power like I did with that Spectral Dragon, so I try to transform my body partially into that of a Dragon without changing my figure too much, this requires a bit of concentration that the Walking Dead wouldn''t let me have alone. They got to me, but I didn''t attack, I just dodged their attacks as my body changed, scales grew all over my body, and I felt my senses expanding a lot, but it wasn''t the absurd feeling of power that I normally felt in aplete transformation in Dragon. "(Smaller is better...)" (I) I prepare my two hands as I cause the blood-shaped energy within my body to release some into my hands as it takes the form of a serrated dagger and a curved sword like an equally serrated Katana thus keeping most of that energy within my body for now. "Most of you shouldn''t be a problem." (I) Without using any kind of technique, magic, or skill, I start to strike at the Undead around me, there were a few hundred now, but thanks to keeping my size small they were not able to use their numbers as only a few were able to get close to me, still not having the speed tond the blows. Only with my senses enhanced by the Aura mixed with my blood was I able to perceive all the enemies around me, my higher than normal senses gave me an understanding of everything around me. The Dagger and Sword in my hands were like parts of my body that I always had, I was able to move these weapons perfectly as if they were parts of my arm while moving between enemies like a Ghost. I dodge three attacks by spinning while cutting 2 Skeletons in half at chest height along with their ck Cores clearly visible through their bones, a cold and deste energy surging for half a second before disappearing, then I step to the left making arge Zombie loses his bnce thanks to my strength and he falls over several Undead serving as a passage when I step over his body trying to feel the sensation of that deste energy, as soon as I find it I use my strength in my sword to create a pressure with the cut pushing away the enemies and trying to surround me once again while the dagger sank from the back of the great Zombie''s head breaking the Death Core from the inside releasing that energy that disappears without a trace once again. At first, it was very easy, the enemies were numerous, but the difference in strength was too great with just one of my blows finishing them off, finding the core within them was also easy as the sensation of it was unmistakable. I was just running between the enemies using the sword to cut the ones close with enough force to push the rest of their bodies back, I used the dagger to pierce the few that seemed stronger meanwhile my tail was dancing around me cutting through anyone who tried to get too close, the crystal de at the tip of my tail being twice its normal size due to the red liquid energy surrounding it. I was killing dozens of them per second and the more time passed it got easier, it made me realize that something is terribly wrong, but no matter how much I looked around or tried to feel my surroundings, I found nothing but the sea of Undead that had already surrounded me. "(They''re waiting...)" (I) It didn''t take a genius to understand what was going on, the Undead around me had different levels of strength, but even those who seemed close to me in strength werepletely brainless idiots, but I knew there were intelligent Undead as I fought them several times in the short time I was in Hell. They were waiting, their strength doesn''t necessarily have to do with their intelligence, but I''d rather err on the side of believing they''re strong than have regrets for underestimating an enemy, they were certainly watching me from afar, perhaps waiting for me to get tired or injured before to attack, I don''t even know how many there could be and I''m sure there won''t be a few due to therge number of Undead surrounding me. Time passed less and less perceptibly, the enemies had no end, I didn''t even know how many I had destroyed, but keeping my Aura Relic for so long was taking a toll on my body, even so I avoided using spells or skills knowing that There were still enemies lurking in the shadows, I felt their murderous intentions more than once and one of them even tried to attack me when I made it seem like I had been injured like a trap. This first enemy was just a Death Knight, a ck Skeleton covered in armor and wearing bone wings, his body was veryrge and he was hiding underground, his sword tried to attack me from below but I held the tip and joined his momentum with my strength pulling I managed to drag him from the ground, as soon as he appeared I transformed my dagger into a spear manipting the energy of Aura and blood before throwing it hard at the skull''s eye as I saw the core in its head. Time seemed to stand still in this ce, the red rain never stopped and the equally red clouds never left the skies, the lighting in this ce never changed, turning to darker tones like the beginning of a night, but I was sure that dozens of hours had passed, fighting for so long was taking an increasing toll on my staff due to my Aura Relic, but there was nothing I could do since without it I would be forced to use skills and spells that will waste energy that I will not be able to recoverter. It was at this moment that more and more strong enemies appeared, bone dragons, giant zombies, a mass of rotting flesh full of tentacles, and something that moved underground without revealing itself. Fighting these enemies was moreplicated, but in a way, they helped clearrge areas of the weaker Undead, I started using needles made from Aura in the form of crystallized blood to destroy the Cores of those in the vicinity after they were generated or stepped on by the greater Undead, to control these needles I had to create a Lesser Familiar using Demonic energy. But during that time what bothered me most were those with long range attacks like archers, Dragons, and the Lich who seemed to be following the orders of one among thempletely hidden by their robes. Their attacks didn''t matter to those around me and were always focused on keeping me at a distance to the point that they ignored my Inferior Familiar to continue attacking me, I thought about taking care of them after getting rid of some closer ones like the Dragon or the mass of flesh with tentacles, what I didn''t realize quickly enough was that more strong enemies always appeared, it was a never-ending fight. "Since they want to be a nuisance..." (I) "< Blood Magic: Tears That ughter Kingdoms >" (I) Without the Mages noticing, I made my Inferior Familiar climb up to the red clouds, inside the clouds he used the needles made from my Aura Relic to build a magical Circle that activated immediately making the clouds shine for tens of kilometers while 1/3 of my mana was consumed. Magic can also be influenced by the surroundings, ice spells being stronger in cold ces or weaker in hot ces, and water spells being stronger nearrge sources of water or weaker in arid deserts. I had already confirmed that this rain was blood without any vitality and full of death energy, but then it was blood, so I used a magic that Elizabeth taught me, something she used in the past to eradicate entire Kingdoms, a magic whose power multiplied due to this hellish environment. BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! BOOMMM!! The Mages acted quickly to stop attacking me, but before everyone could raise protection needles of blood rained down with the weight of giants creating endless explosion noises with the impact against the ground or hitting the Undead. In the midst of this rain of pure destruction, I was the only one safe with the rain avoiding me as I activated the magic. That''s when I was surprised by two almost coordinated attacks, the Undead Mage teleported close to me creating dozens of floating skulls around me with their jaws open and magic circles insideunching rays of energy like breath attacks towards me all sides at the same time as the ground opened below revealing arge mouth like an open abyss trying to devour me along with the Wizard. "You bastards!!!" (I) Chapter 1234 Cap 1232: Collecting Death Part 2 ? I knew that sooner orter I would be surrounded by strong enemies and a sea of weaker Undead, so I tried to conserve my powers as much as possible knowing that this would be a battle of enduranceing down to how long I would be able to continue. Once the situation got so bad that it was too risky to continue preserving my strength, I used arge part of my mana together with part of the power of my Aura Relic to use the rain of blood from this damned ce to my advantage in a mass destruction attack. The rain of super heavy blood needles was raging for dozens of kilometers around me, the ce where I was was the eye of the storm left separate from this rain of death, but this only made the rain ignore the ce where I was, it didn''t stop the rain enemies from approaching me. The Undead Mage who seemed stronger teleported close to me, escaping the range of the surrounding magic, he started attacking me immediately, surrounding me with dozens of skulls, andunching breath attacks at me from all directions, to make everything worse, the enemy that I have felt for the longest time hiding underground without ever revealing himself decided to join the fight and all I saw was a round mouth dozens of meters long full of teeth made of sharp bones that looked like a can of bottomless razors trying to swallow me with the damned Undead Mage. "< Space Spirit Rune: Spatial Curvature >" (I) Without time to think, I opened my wings, pushing upwards with all my strength at the same time that this creature''s jaws were rising, trying to devour me, without giving me time to do anything about the Undead Mage''s attack that disappeared again, the problem it was the damn skulls following me like prey, reading my positions and moving along with me during their attacks. I have always made my liquid energy like blood cover my body while crystallizing into an armor on my body full of Spiritual Runes that I activate increasing their effects with the help of my Aura Relic, using this technique I can bend space making attacks that should be in straight line curve before reaching me causing them all to be redirected downwards hitting the inside of the mouth of whatever the creature is below. "(Gotta get rid of these skulls.)" (I) "< Demonic Magic: Bones of ughter >" (I) I soon feel the pain of this technique as the bones in my body be weapons that I can manipte, I make the ribs in my body move, opening their way out as they be rigid tentacles with spear-like tips, destroying the surrounding skulls that explode before beingpletely destroyed. In the middle of the attacks, something tries to wrap itself around my body and I use my tail to cut it, it was a tongueing from the creature below that seemed to be unaffected by the attacks made inside its mouth. "Want to eat, THEN I''LL FILL UP YOUR DAMN STOMACH!!!" (I) I gather all my Ki in my right arm while I increase the Dragon transformation in just that arm to the maximum, making it grow muchrger than the rest of my body in a very disproportionate way, my liquid energy like blood ceasing to be an armor when joining in the palm of myrge right hand taking the shape of arge serrated spear. "< Earth Magic: Falling Mountain Weight >" (I) When I use all my strength increased beyond my maximum with the help of my Ki to throw down the great Spear made from my Aura Relic, a magic Circle of the earth element appears in its path adding the weightpared to that of a mountain to my attack which fell creating shock waves due to its great speed. From start to finish I never heard a single noise from this giant creature trying to devour me and I also didn''t stop my attacks against the skulls as I continued going upwards, but one of the skulls moved out of the way of my attack and an arm appeared from its open jaws covered by a robe creating a magic circle aimed at me. I stop turning upwards as I spin forward kicking the back shovel of my foot into the jaws of the skull behind me cutting the arm as I force the jaws closed. While at that moment I look down to see for a brief moment with relief the creature quickly moving away as it falls to the ground revealing it to be a pile of bones in the shape of a giant worm hitting the ground. BBBBOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!! I just needed to confirm the state of this enemy before going back to destroying the few skulls that remained, one of them moving away from me as it split in half revealing the Undead Mage from before now without an arm pointing a staff in my direction while dozens of ck magic circles appear in a row at the tip of the staff. I push upwards, staying above him while the tip of his staff aims at me without him leaving the ce, already takingyers of barriers around him, I could feel the energy of death around him gathering in the magic circles aimed at me. I smile at him as I use my Dragon arm to stretch my hand towards him and before he can carry out his attack, I am amused to see his body being pierced from behind by arge spearpletely destroying his body, I hold his flying staff upward towards me from the impact only to be destroyed by being sandwiched between the palm of my Dragon hand and the giant spear-shaped Aura Relic. "That damn cunning wizard tried... argh!" (I) "< Blood Breath >" (I) Suddenly a transparent arm appears from within the rain of destruction, squeezing my body as if wanting to crush me, I once again absorb my Aura Relic into my body, making it pass through my veins before gathering in my mouth while activating my Blood Breathing skill as a bolt of liquid energy several times stronger than normal evaporated the Spectral that appeared out of nowhere. "You idiot, of course, it wouldn''t just be those two bastards." (I) I regret my carelessness in disregarding that there could be more enemiesing after me and I begin to pay extra attention to my surroundings as I return my arm to its less Dragon transformed state, my body was withering from the death energy of this Hellish ce until for my Relic expelled by my previous attack to flow back to me, entering my body once again. ---------------- Time passed with magic on arge scale for much longer than I had anticipated being a total of 40 minutes, when the magic stopped the red clouds above were much lighter and less voluminous showing a little of what the sky should be like, but it ended because it was a void of pure darkness from which endless garlic began to open, as if there were creatures trapped in an endless abyss of darkness. This image onlysted for a few seconds when more red clouds took over the skies as if someone had dragged these clouds here to block the view of that endless abyss. I was still surprised by what I had seen, not knowing how to react to it when I forced myself to look around to avoid being surprised by enemies. That was when I saw a desert full of craters wherever I looked, pieces of rotting flesh and fragmented bones scattered everywhere, apart from this scene of absolute destruction, I didn''t see any type of enemy for minutes before I felt the ground shake, in the distance I saw the dust rise as endless Undead appeared from the horizon, even Ghosts were mixed in among them and wereing from all directions towards where I was. "It''s not even funny... do they really have no end?" (I) I brought my hand to my face, closing my eyes for half a second in depression as I realized that even though I was exhausted there were still endless enemies to face, but as soon as I opened my eyes I was in the Colossal Butler''s hand once again. "With this, the collection of death energy has beenpleted." (Butler) "..." (I) I look around and I was in the same forest where I first met Callidora, everything was exactly the same with only my point of view being higher due to being in the palm of this Butler''s hand. The biggest difference being something above us where he was looking, there was a flow of pure darkness with traces of dark blue energy like a river of darkness crossing the sky from the distance to above us where it formed a ring with a sphere in the middle, Endless drops of this ring-shaped river separated, heading towards this sphere to be absorbed, inside the sphere what existed was Starfire surrounded by countless flows of energy. "(The feeling of cold destion is the same as when Death Cores were destroyed... she was bringing this energy here to refine.)" (I) "Now what do I do?" (I) "I don''t know, my work ends here." (Butler) I spread my wings as he suddenly lowers his hand, and then he walks into the distance while trying unsessfully to rip off Butler''s clothes, then being a vibration in my pocket and I take in my hands thepass where one of the hands just burns until it turns dust leaving only 2 pointers marking different directions. "I understand, I should go to the next destination... but I''ll rest first or I won''t be able to get there." (I) Chapter 1235 Cap 1233: What Is Chaos!? ? As incredible as it may seem, I was able to rest in this forest without any problems, I felt some Demons in the distance, but none of them approached and each one of them made my blood run cold as I felt their presence proving to be much more than I could face. The only thing I could think of is that Callidora must have done something to make this area safe, she doesn''t want anyone to interfere with her ns and that was the best news I could ask for since she created the only safe area where she could rest. As soon as my body was lighter after hours of rest I realized that the body is healed, but the vitality had been consumed to heal the body and I can''t recover my vitality in this damned Hell. "(At least the pressure on my mind from the exhaustion of keeping the Aura Relic activated for so long has recovered to rest.)" (I) "Now I have to recover my energy, I spent a lot of my Mana and Spiritual Energy in the final phase of that fight against the Undead." (I) "Should I use my Aura Relic to consume some Demons?" (I) "It wouldn''t be good, I''m not sure of the consequences of this yet and I don''t want to depend on a power I don''t fully understand." (I) "(Wait! In Hell I''m supposed to be the only one with a real body and still alive... right?)" (I) Finally being in a calm and safe ce has allowed me to not only rest, but it has also allowed me to calm my mind to think clearly about everything I have been going through without having to watch my back due to constant attacks. For days I have been going through so many things that this was the opportunity to put everything in order, depending on luck in this damn ce will only lead to my death, I prefer to trust only in my own ability. "(Having a way to recover my energy is a priority...)" (I) I keep thinking as I rey in my mind the memories of everything I went through in this ce and thanks to that I was able to realize something, I recovered energy by consuming the Spectral Dragonst time, and this includes my vitality. The problem is that it was a Spectral creature, it did not have any type of physical body or life that could provide me with vitality and blood, its only type of energy was death energy, but even so, when my Aura Relic consumed it I was filled exactly for the types of energy it needed, being Vitality, Mana, Ki and Spiritual Energy with only thetter making sense. "I didn''t feel the death energy enter my body at that moment, I''m sure." (I) I look at my hand, my Aura still circting over the surface of my body like a secondyer of skin, I am doing it all the time even as I fight that over time I am doing it almost automatically, ayer of concentrated Aura like a permanent barrier around me. "My Aura Relic converted death energy into other types of energy? Did it do the same to other types of energies?" (I) Images of mybats using my Aura Relice to mind, the form of my Aura Relic is a substitute for my own blood, something between the liquid of blood and the ethereal of energy, it can change its form following my will and be incorporated in spells, skills, Spiritual Runes or just being crystallized in the form of weapons, armor and even equipment like those needles. "My Aura Relic has the ability to transform and so does what it consumes... but why?" (I) "..." (I) "I don''t remember possessing this type of ability at any point, so where does the origin of this powere from?" (I) "..." (I) This universe may be magical or whatever, but things don''te out of nowhere, powers of the elementse from the affinities of each element and that''s why only after obtaining these affinities was I able to use power from various elements, I was also only able to fuse powers, elements, and bloodlines when I acquired the synthesis skill, even the ability to acquire skillses from my power to devour other creatures. "Power can onlye from one of the two parts that form my Aura Relic, so either ites from my blood or ites from my Aura." (I) "If ites from my blood the biggest chance would be that the poweres from my Mother, as a Goddess I''m not exactly sure what she can do, so that would be a possibility." (I) "Now if this poweres from my Aura, then it means that there is still power in my Aura that I am unaware of, as it has undergone so many changes yet it has be one thing, my unique Aura of Chaos ability has integrated all the other Auras into it and the name remains the same." (I) "Each Aura has certain unique characteristics that are not described in its function when identified, I learned this in practice, and even though I have not used my Aura in different ways, I don''t think I have ever used my Aura of Chaos frequently." (I) "Chaos... everyone is always talking about the power of Chaos and I never felt like I was using this power all the time... I wonder if..." (I) The information from the past appearing in my mind, the way I saved La in the past by turning 5 soul fragments into just 1, the way I transformed Nix''s Soulpletely into a Spirit when I released her, and the way all my Awakening Ceremonies have sess when there should be a certain possibility of failure, a very high possibility from what I read in the Dungeon library, I never stopped to think about it deeply and perhaps I should have done so sooner. "Even my Chaotic Devourer has the name chaos in the middle... can I consider that this ability gradually transforms me based on those I consume?" (I) "The circle of life is always described in the same way." (I) "Creation, Transformation, and Destruction before returning to the beginning." (I) "There are also those who say it is Creation, Destruction and Transformation." (I) "But the important thing is that by associating these three points I can order it like this?" (I) Creation = Life Destruction = Death Transformation = Chaos "..." (I) Suddenly I felt like my mind was lighting up, I always associated unexinable things as being in a magical world or intervention of the Gods, but now it was like the pieces were falling into ce. When I acquired the powers of fire and water I was able to overlook the contradiction of having two different Affinities, but when I acquired the powers of Light and Darkness, which are more than just opposites, I started to find it strange. What actually surprised me was my Auras, I achieved several Aura skills by consuming others, but two among these Auras should not be able to be in the same individual, the Auras of Life and Auras of Death. "Chaos... transformation... change... path... path?" (I) Suddenly I remember my dreams and my evolutions, the path in the field of stars, the changes in life are always associated as part of the road of life, a path. "If Creation is the starting point and Destruction is the final destination... transformation can only be the path that leads from one point to another, then leads back,pleting the circle." (I) Suddenly I felt my Aura vibrate throughout my body, it seemedfortable now, I felt as if an arm had been dislocated all this time and I had just cracked my bones putting the arm back in ce thus recovering normal movements, my Aura was no longer something that I was learning to control, is nowpletely part of me and the changes were not just the Aura. I began to feel the Starfire within me bing active once again and Callidora''s words appeared in my mind. "(What you seek burns within you.)" (Callidora) I already knew that the me was associated with my Authority from that moment, but I didn''t know how to control it until now, I tried to use my Aura to mess with the Starfire while resting earlier without sess, but now it is different. "My Soul has changed... my Aura has changed... my body has changed... my Authority has also changed..." (I) From the beginning the Starfire was constantly transforming my body during my fight against my sister Natasha in an endless cycle of destruction and healing, I look up at the energy of death being refined by the Starfire that Callidora got from me, and I finally understand. "Transformation... so that was it... infinite transformations... infinite paths... unpredictability against Natural Harmony... theplete cycle." (I) Suddenly my body was surrounded by Starfire and I wasn''t scared, unlike before, I feelfortable now as Starfire merges with Aura like a thirdyer of skin around my body. I look around and finally, I can feel the cycle of transformations distorted as various paths forcibly linked everywhere, it seems so obvious now since I came here I realized that there was no harmony, there is no cycle of life in hell, there is no creation and here destruction is eternal during all transformations. "(That''s why Elizabeth sent me here... the fundamental discrepancy in Hell would make it easier for me to see... a perfect link to understanding my Authority for the first Time.)" (I) Chapter 1236 Cap 1234: Bunny Maid? ? At some point I got lost in my thoughts, memories from the past started to surface in my mind and several things started to make sense. The reason the World Tree that I met for the first time asked me to save the World Tree of the Dark Continent, the event that saved Silvia, the power of chaos was instrumental in transforming her into a different creature and also helped the new World Tree who took his ce in transforming the remaining power in his tainted, dying body into his own power, allowing the new World Tree to grow rapidly. So many things in my past didn''t make sense, at first I just thought it was a magical world as I didn''t understand how it all worked, but now looking back with what I know I can notice the pattern of events and those who noticed what could when I myself was in ignorance. Even if I don''t have absolute control over my Authority for now, at least I can contain myself because my Aura ispletely under my control as it has always been part of me. With the knowledge I now possess, the smile came naturally to my face when I realized that I didn''t need my Aura Relic to recover my energy. "(If the power of transformation is the key, then I can do it slowly with what I have at my disposal.)" (I) Calming my mind I began to meditate while my Aura expanded for a few tens of meters around me, then I began to absorb the Demonic energy while seeking my Authority to convert this energy into Mana and Ki, it seems that it was not possible to recover my Spiritual Energy with Demonic power. After hours of doing this, I managed to recoverpletely, I was able to use the Curse power in the surroundings to recover the Spiritual power, I tried to do this with the power of death, but all the death energy was being taken upstream. When I managed toe out of my thoughts and meditation it was due to a bite on my shoulder, without wasting time I controlled my blood using the blood in the wound to create a spike of crystallized blood that pierced the enemy''s head. When I opened my eyes I was already in a desert full of blue sand and there was a creature simr to a person with a head three times the size, very ugly and with many teeth in its mouth, this creature was smearing me with blood and saliva, so I got rid of it as quickly as possible before cleaning up. "She didn''t want to leave me there for long, she threw me back intobat as soon as I was recovered." (I) "Very well then, let''s see what our next destination is." (I) I pull out thepass and choose one of the pointers to follow, with that I spread my wings while hiding my Aura and Authority. -------------- "What''s wrong with this damn ce!!!???" (I) It must have been days since I''ve been traveling through deserts, I say in the plural since it''s never the same type of desert. I passed through the blue sand desert which had confusing effects on my senses, several times I went off the right path because of this. I passed through deserts that had several Suns in the sky, a heat that even I was finding difficult to resist. Desert of bones where I faced powerful Skeletons many times, I also went through deserts where all the sand was actually a big monster that I never managed to defeat, all I did was run while dodging their attacks until I left that desert. During these days I continued to move from one desert to another, encountering extreme environments and, as always, more enemies wanting to kill me. "Why can''t I... who''s there!?" (I) "If it doesn''t show up..." (I) Suddenly several people appeared from the sand, they all looked like humans without any Demonic characteristics, but their eyes were all closed. "You must surrender... life... life... surrender your body... flesh... life... belongs to us..." "< Demonic ws >" (I) Before they could finish speaking I waved my hands creating 2 attacks that hit the targets passing through most of them, but none were injured, what I could see was their bodies crumbling like sand before reforming into bodies without any damage. "< Curse of Scorching Heat >" (I) I create a magic circle around my sword and deal several blows to the enemies, their bodies heating up more and more until they be ss. "Bastard, you ruined my fun!" The heat of the Curse made their bodies turn to ss, when I thought it was over, the ss exploded and behind me I felt an attack along with someone''s angry voice, when I turned around I found sand and bones rising from the ground forming some type of Earth Elemental Sand wearing bone armor, he had no legs floating above the ground and his Presence was clearly that of some kind of Specter. "DIE!!!" Unlike the creatures before, my sword just passed through his body without leaving traces of the Curse, throughout the fight even my Aura wasn''t having any effect on him. I also realized that it had total control of the terrain, trying to sink me into the sand, preventing me from remaining still, it also created sandstorms every time I opened my wings to fly. He was a bothersome enemy in many ways, but I didn''t want to waste my energy or Vitality taking care of him, so my solution was to run away, he was too fast even so it didn''tpare to my speed when strengthening my legs with Ki. ------------------ 3 dayster. A few more days passed and I was standing on top of a mountain of corpses of top beast Demons, these things have been an increasing nuisance, I have been encounteringrger andrger groups of Demons making it difficult to conserve my strength. "< Blood Curse: Blood Demon >" (I) I use a drop of my blood to create a Core, then create arge-scale spell taking over 1 kilometer within its area of effect. Soon the Demonic blood of thousands of Demons I killed gathers around the core I created using my blood, and thenrge amounts of Demonic energy and Curse energy leave my body and enter the blood which begins to burn in red mes. After a few minutes and 2 more Demons killed when trying to attack me by surprise, the blood takes the form of a thin-looking Demon, he was a Cyclops since his only eye upied half of his face. "How can I serve you master." (Blood Servant) "How''s the change?" (I) "The memories of these creatures were fragmented, but if ordered in some way, the little knowledge it granted me also helped form a less savage mind." (Blood Servant) "Don''t thank me, you are wed since you don''t have a Soul." (I) "Correct master, use this servant as the tool you need, I am here to serve you." (Blood Servant) This was a Blood Servant, a creature made from the blood of others, arge amount of blood and energy is needed to create just one of them, its loyalty is absolute as it is simr to a robot programmed to have a mind, this thing just is capable of physical attacks and can change the shape of his body. I created this thing to take care of most of the weaker monsters, so things should be easier until I reach my destination. "..." (I) "It was a great fight, so I''m going to destroy it for you." Before I knew it I was at the top of a silvery sand dune, when I looked around I was facing a scene that was more than just strange. There was a Beast Man with a height of about 5 meters, body clearly loaded with muscles, his head waspletely that of a lion and could be considered a warrior since his body is full of scars, if it weren''t for his clothes that were the I first noticed it when I looked in his direction strangely. Meanwhile, he was moving his hand when my Blood Servant''s blood exploded leaving only the core made of my blood, so he took it between his fingers making it disappear as it was destroyed. "If you have something to say, then be quick or your head will be next..." He was saying what he wanted while a murderous look was directed at me, the strange outfit he was wearing was a maid''s outfit clearly very tight on his muscr body, and the most bizarre thing was him wearing a miniskirt with long socks and the tiara with ears of Coelho in his coat, the outfit even has a heart-shaped neckline on the chest. He clearly wasn''t happy and before he finished speaking his head exploded before returning to normal as if time had gone backwards. Sigh "Will you stop blowing my head off... I''ll do it... are you satisfied?" (???) Before I could speak or do anything I was grabbed by the arm before being pulled with extraordinary force, the surroundings were different, I was in a white desert full of ruins around. We were on top of a monument while the maid, warrior, or whatever he is, was trying to tear off his clothes while his hands were breaking in the process before healing. "Damn... let''s get this over with and get this rubbish out." (Employee??) "You just have to kill the Demons, just do it until Ie and get it, and try to be quick." (Employee??) "Don''t use that thing I destroyed anymore, it will just be a container for the Demons you idiot, now go fight..." (Maid??) Suddenly he disappears from my front as if being pulled aside as he is swallowed by space. "He was furious and clearly he was forced to do this." (I) I pick up thepass and see one of the hands stop before disappearing, clearly, this was the ce and I must fight Demons. "Let''s get this over with." (I) Chapter 1237 Cap 1235: Burn Demons, Burn... Hahahaha! Part 1 I look around strangely not knowing where to start, as far as my vision can reach in all directions there are just endless ruins in the middle of a white desert, some buildings were more buried in the sand than others forming dunes between parts of the ruins. This ce was aplex area full of shadows and in the sky, there was what looked like a ming head, it was burning in purple Fire, and yet the sky was green while the scorching light falling in this desert was not any shade of purple, none of that mattered meaning to me. "Every damn ce is stranger than thest." (I) "" (I) Before starting anything I create my Aura Relic once again, once again my blood leaves my body along with my Aura forming an illusory image of an Eclipse before returning to my body as a strange liquid energy. Without being affected by the feeling of power, I began to partially transform my body into that of a Dragon, following the same strategy as before, maintaining a small and agile body to reduce the number of enemies around me. My body grows just a little, I suddenly feel like the weight on my body is much lighterpared to before, I feel morefortable using the Aura Relic than when I fought the Undead. With everything ready I jump from the ruined monument, but before I even reach the ground a humanoid scorpion-like creaturees out of the sand with hundreds of friendsing towards me. I spread my wings and with a single downward thrust while using my Aura Relic to create a sword in my hand, with my speed I was able to catch them off guard and began to cut down everyone who was weaker than I thought. Some of them I cut their heads in half, others I split diagonally across the chest, and others I split entirely in half, in the end, they all became pieces of meat on the floor in a matter of seconds. Before I could finish them all there were already more enemies arriving, suddenly there were thousands of shadows jumping over the ruins, there were also clouds of white sand were rising while many shadows seemed to be running across the desert towards me and I also felt watched by many eyes. I didn''t forget to prepare myself and stay focused on the surroundings not wanting to get into trouble anymore due to carelessness, thanks to that I noticed the movement on my back in time to kick away the muchrger scorpion''s tail trying to hit me. I grab that tail and pull, pulling this enemy from the ground where he hides before cutting his body in half with my sword. Just as before the enemies were mostly unintelligent savages, they are low-level Demons with a wide variety of powers. I tried dancing between the enemies, but it wasn''t helping like it had before, the Demons'' powers were much more varied than the Undead, so it was making it difficult to predict their attacks. That''s why I decided to go with a hit and run tactic, I create maximum destruction in a corner always leaving an escape route for myself. During one of these attacks, I found a more intelligent Demon, he was pretending to be the most idiotic Demons and when I went to cut his head he opened his mouth throwing acid at my head, even so I continued my attack killing him with my tail piercing his head from behind. I used theplexity of these ruins to be able to move without being surrounded. I attacked a group of red Minotaurs with bat wings, they were strong and slow by their appearance, but before I reached them I noticed the space around me distort. The space was shaking as arge hand tried to reach for me only for endless chains surrounded therge hand taking my sight back, but even then there was still a small confusion as all the Demons stood there shaking, it was at that moment that I realized even those who should have been dead on the ground shaking and that included those who were torn to pieces. "(Aren''t they dead?)" (I) "I wonder if..." (I) I use a dagger in one hand and use a sword in the other hand running between the paralyzed enemies tearing their bodies to pieces, this time I was paying focused attention to the enemies I was cutting, and thanks to that I realized how useless my fight was until now. "I don''t feel any energy leaving their bodies when they die, they also don''t have any cores in their bodies like the Undead." (I) This time I moved away trying to keep the enemies in my sight, their ranged attacks being easy to dodge for a few seconds, that''s when I noticed the remains of the pieces dragging themselves across the white sand to reunite. "They''re not dying... what should I do?" (I) ------------------ 2 turnster. It''s been more than two hours and I tried everything while these Demons were dying, but nothing was working, they were stilling back to life, I tried to destroy all their vital points at the same time, I tried to crush their bodies and I even tried to devour one of them with my Aura Relic, but it wasn''t working as the energy wasing to me instead of going somewhere else like the death energy. "(I don''t understand how these things don''t die.)" (I) "(They''re already dead you idiot!)" (Maid??) "(Your bodies are as true as an illusion, your bodies are condensing Demonic energy to create bodies for your Souls.)" (Maid??) "(Stop stalling and finish them off already you bastard... stop it, I don''t want to go... NO...)" (Maid??) "..." (I) Suddenly the deep voice of that Lion dressed as a Maid appears in my head while I''m ripping out a Demon''s heart. Just as he appeared quickly, his voice disappeared without a trace, but his tip was very good, his voice was panicked at the end for some reason. "Lets test." (I) "" (I) I use arge area Demon magic making countless Demon armse out of the ground restricting those around, then I get close to the closest Demon and try to use my Authority to create Starfire. As soon as I grabbed the Demon''s head, streams of Ster mes covered his body, even when I released him, his body was on fire, but it was enough for me to notice the Demonic energy being emitted for the first time before being sucked somewhere. "Then I just have to burn them all." (I) "" (I) I gave this name to a Technique that I just improvised, I created a magic circle from the hilt of the sword and the dagger, meanwhile Spiritual Runes appear on the des of the two weapons at the same time as a thinyer of mes cover the weapons. With that I went back to massacring the Demons, this time I didn''t even feel the presence of those smarter ones, they were keeping a distance from me when they realized what I did. But something is wrong, I could feel something lurking in the shadows and suddenly it appears, it looked like a Celestino when I first saw it, but as soon as I dodged his magic getting close to him I was able to confirm that it was a Celestino full of Demonic Energy. His eyes were ruby red while his wings are brown in color, just like his hair, he had two horns on the sides of his head making spirals. He started attacking me without caring about the other Demons nearby, but I couldn''t get rid of them, his way of fighting was sophisticated to the point that I couldn''t get him away from me. When he came flying towards me it was an illusion while his body was a step behind ready to attack the opening I left. He was fast and wasted no time talking as his attacks became more and more relentless, as soon as I tried to use my tail for a surprise attack on him, he grabbed my hand. I smile as I pull him closer and rip off one of his wings with my teeth, while I open my mouth making a Star me cover his body, I end up kicking him away, making room for something getting closer and when I saw it, it was another cloud of Demons grouped together. With that I realized that the fight would be much worse than I imagined, the enemies were now smarter and were divided into several groups. Everyone was looking at me withouting close, each of them seemed to be using some kind of magic. I wouldn''t be able to escape them and that''s why I decided to end up like everyone else in style. "How many do I still need to kill?" (I) The enemies won''t wait for me to attack, so I tried attacking the group of Demon monsters, so when the others started attacking, it actually just helped me. The battle wasing together, and more and more intelligent Demons were gathering here, I have to end this soon, but I don''t thinkrge-scale magic is the solution to my problems. "I have to burn you." (I) Chapter 1238 Cap 1236: Burn Demons, Burn... Hahahaha! Part 2 ? It''s been more than a whole day, I''m not even aware of how many Wild Demons I''ve burned, even a Demon whose body was already burning with its own power was incinerated by Starfire. It was at that moment that something changed, these ruins in the middle of this white desert were filled only with Demonic energy, so I was able to notice when this energy started to move in a strange flow. I discovered that magic circles were being drawn in the ruins around me and so I spread my wings, pushing upwards. Looking around while feeling the flow of energy I could see people at the top of the Ruins looking at me, they were all Demons looking at me calmly proving not to be the same Wild Demons that I have been burning for days. I didn''t even try to talk to them when I noticed they were doing a magical ritual, I gave a boost with my wings towards them when I was greeted by a barrier dying my movement long enough for several attacks to hurt me. Without caring about the pain, I continued my movements against two enemies with humanoid bodies holding war axes, they didn''t let me get closer, starting their attacks in sync. I am pierced by a spear destroying energy while I manage to avoid the other attacks. I kick the leg of one of the enemies making him lose his bnce while my tail goes through his head causing Starfire to spread throughout his body while using my dagger to stop the second enemy''s Axe. "< Star Technique: Moon des >" (I) Suddenly rock tentaclese out of the ground trying to trap me, but I use them to stop the attacks of other enemies by throwing myself back, swinging my sword and dagger 6 times each, creating 12 crescent-shaped des cutting the enemies in half. As the Starfire spread through their bodies I began to see the glowing from the ground below the ruin where it was, the Demonic energy in the area vibrated as arge magic circle formed in the sky. Soon a strange creature appeared from the sky, it looked like a green scaled armor with two crystal horns of the same color, its body was colossal and it was absorbing the energy of the Demons below as if it were natural as they rushed away. It was when a woman among the Demons appeared from somewhere standing on his shoulder, I could see a green energy flow from the giant to the woman slowly. "Your Aura is getting stronger, I can''t let this continue." (I) Ipletely transform my body into that of a Dragon, bing as big as the enemy, I take the opportunity to try to gather my power in my mouth, knowing about the basic attack for every Dragon, the giant enemyunched a wave of green energy that I had to dodge while still gathering energy. He approaches from the front as a green metal swordes out of him floating to his hand, I keep my Authority around me as if I were covered in Starfire as my Aura Relic leaves my body taking the form of two giant spaced in my hands. I was still gathering energy in my mouth making the enemy attack without stopping, in seconds we exchanged hundreds of blows and I lost a few fingers on my hand while he lost his head confirming that it was just an armor filled with Demonic energy, the woman on his shoulder did nothing but be protected at all times. When I tried tounch the breath attack,ughing his jaw, he threw himself towards me throwing the sword, at that moment my tail, which is buried in the ground,es from behind him, crossing the Demon woman''s chest, making her fly off the shoulder of the giant armor while covered in Starfire. The whole time my breath attack was just a bait to confuse the enemy with an exaggerated preparation looking for the right moment to catch them off guard, thanks to this the armor dismantled falling to the ground while I spread my Starfire on top just in case. As I was returning to my small half-transformed form, I see an army of Demonsing towards me, all wearing the same type of ck and red armor as they ran towards me moving without regard to theplex terrain. "I''ve already spent a lot of strength... I need to think of something better." (I) "..." (I) "< Star Technique: Star Vampiric me Curse >" (I) "< Mark >" (I) I use my Authority to create a magic circle along with Spiritual Runes, then I spread my wings giving a boost towards the army of Demons, my Aura Relic taking shape in my hands once again, on my chest a ck me symbol with 3 purple stars appear. Thank you my body with armor made from my Aura Relic while I activate my Ki to the maximum, then I start with hit and run tactics, making constant attacks against the outermostyer of the army, I attack varying the time leaving 70% of my Targets burning while the other 30% are marked by my Curse without realizing it. I continue doing this for hours, sometimes other Demons appear trying to look for opportunities to kill me, but thanks to the army nearby I can use them as cover to escape. "< Activate Brand >" (I) Suddenly I had been ambushed by Demons made of shadows, there were thousands of them so crowded that they looked like shadows around me, I had to cover my body with Star mes while returning to my Dragon body to drive them away from me, burning those that were slower to move away. But the few seconds of the ambush were enough to leave many deep wounds on my body, I can also feel some type of Demonic poison coursing through my body only to be burned by the Starfire and without wasting time activating the Curse marks. Soon screams of pain arise from a direction close to where the army of Demons are still marching towards me, by my eye contact I see several Demons burning in Starfire quickly as the shape of a Dragon flying towards me, the remains of the bodies beingpletely incinerated before reaching me. As soon as the Starfire Dragons reach my body, they are absorbed, transforming the victims of the Curse into energy to leave me at my peak once again. With that I let my body return to its previous form, half transformed, small to return to fighting, now overflowing with energy and vitality. ------------------- 4 dayster. I was in a field of rubble, half of my face ripped off as well as the entire left side of my body, streams of Starfire Dragons approaching as my body lost vitality like a destroyed dam. I use my only eye to see the 7 bodies still covered in Starfire, they were Demons no weaker than me, 3 of them worked together to kill me while the others acted alone, 1 of them wanted to capitte me alive, another 2 wanted to eat me being the only ones without intelligence and thest one was some kind of Demonic Specter wanting to take my body for himself. The fight was hell to the point that if it weren''t for my Ster Technique that I invented by adapting other techniques I could have died, I''ve been in this damn ce for days killing millions of Demons, I''ve already killed the Undead more than 10 timesst time and Even so, it still doesn''t seem to be enough. "You damn bastards..." (I) I am covered by the Starfire Dragons as I see the giant Demons finishing burning, others were alreadying towards me and I could feel their eyes on me, but as soon as the Starfire Dragons finished being absorbed into my body thendscape was Differently, I was in that damn forest once again and I looked up. That spherical barrier containing my Starfire as well as another type of fire was there, the ring of death energy disappeared leaving a muchrger ring of dark red energy with traces of green like a ring muchrger than the previous one. "You took too long you damn idiot! Couldn''t you be any quicker so I can get out of these damn clothes!!!???" (Employee??) When I turn around and see that wretched Lion Man who threw me into that Demonic desert without giving me any decent exnation, I didn''t know whether to burst outughing or vomit at the horrifying sight before me. He was a very Large Beastman covered in frightening muscles and fur, his head was that of a Lionplete with his face contorting in rage while his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Unfortunately, his intimidation was notpatible with the clothes on his body, instead, it was a Maid dress with a miniskirt and a tiara with white Rabbit ears, which was ridiculous enough. Now it was much worse being a horrendous punishment for both him and those who look at him. He was dressed in a ck bra with white ruffles and several details still reminiscent of ssic maid clothes, a maid cor around his neck, and a miniskirt so tiny that it no longer hides anything revealing an elephant print panties that cannotpletely hide the monster inside. "A truly hellish vision... I want to tear my eyes out to wash them before I hit my head against the wall trying to get amnesia and forget this trauma forever." (I) Chapter 1239 Cap 1237: What Does That Mean, CALLIDORA!? ? I wanted to gouge out my eyes in hopes of forgetting that I ever saw such a horrendous sight, I don''t need to be a genius to understand that he was punished for some reason and the one who could definitely punish him could only be Callidora. "I don''t think even my sister would be able to give me such a bad nightmare." (I) "Shut your damn mouth, you damned bastard, son of Goblins and cub of..." (Maid??) Before he finished his body disappeared without a trace, the only thing I caught a glimpse of was his fingertips being pulled down as if sinking before the ground remainedpletely normal as if nothing had happened. "A real idiot should have done what he was ordered to do, but what''s expected of someone stuck here for just 400 years." (Child??) Suddenly I heard a voice and what sounded like a child, a girl from the Beastmen Race of the Cat Tribe. She was walking towards me with a dignified posture, her clothes were cks and a suitplete with a bow tie, her ears were big and her tail was very long as she moved smoothly behind her. Her face was serious and eyes full of murderous intentions, it wasn''t something directed at me, it seemed more like it was something natural for her, her posture as well as several other characteristics would be normal in an adult who works as awyer or a killer with great professionalism, but in the appearance of a child who was supposed to be innocent this was just bizarre. "Who are you?" (I) "My name doesn''t matter and to be honest I can''t even remember something so trivial anymore." (Child??) "You just need to know that I came to rece that idiot who can''t take a little humiliation." (Child??) "What happened to him?" (I) "His duty was to take you to the center of the target location when you arrived, but he couldn''t wait for your dy by taking you ahead of time and then threw you there without exining anything, all while insisting on taking off your chosen clothes, your pride It was what killed him at that time and even after death he didn''t get rid of it." (Child??) "He must now be wearing something much more shameful while surrounded by the kind of caring person or creature who will be more than happy to receive him." (Child??) "..." (I) Before she finished speaking I was already sitting on the floor trying to meditate to erase the image trying to form in my mind, sometimes having a mind with a strong imagination can be torturous, I did my best to try and leave my mind nk for a few minutes focusing in the recovery of my body going very well with excess vitality inside me, my head returned to normal as well as my entire body, only a few fingers were still regenerating. When I waspletely healed and my mind was calm once again after so many ridiculous events, I stood up looking at the child standing in front of me waiting for me. "Why tell me what happened to him?" (I) "Same reason as always, orders." (Child??) "Callidora asked for this? Why?" (I) "That''s a female name... I see, yes she wanted to tease you, she likes to tease people, especially those who catch her personal attention." (Child??) "Like some kind of game?" (I) "It seems that the child is intelligent, we are all pieces and toys in his hands, and how obedient we are when we go against his will... I don''t think I need to be too specific now." (Child??) "She also asked for this exnation, right?" (I) "She doesn''t just want to provoke me, she should have known about that Warrior''s reaction to that kind of humiliation, she knew he would be punished for going against her and also prepared you to exin the rest..." (I) "(She doesn''t just want to provoke me, she''s threatening me, showing those stronger than me being punished as a form of threat, she doesn''t want me to go against her, she wants to feel control over the situation when it''s my turn to act.)" (I) "You catch on quickly, she knew you would, now let me take you to your next destination." (Child??) "I thought I would need to follow thepass one more time." (I) "No, this time the ce will take a long time to arrive and she doesn''t want to move things around anymore, so I''ll take you." (Child??) "(I already imagined that she was in control of everything.)" (I) She was ying with me like a piece on a board where she changed everything as she wanted, I already knew that and now she''s just showing off, she wants to show that she was ying with me this whole time. "Can I rest first?" (I) "..." (Child??) "Can you rest until tomorrow?" (Child??) She snaps her fingers and disappears, I look once again at the spectacle above me, all that Demonic energy making the space around her vibrate, and then I sit down once again not caring where we go next, most importantly Now it was time to meditate and rest my mind while recovering my very weakened Aura after days of fighting with my Aura Relic active. ------------------ The next day. The next day I open my eyes feeling much better, my mind is lighter and my Aura was almostpletely recovered, but when I opened my eyes I was in a white room facing the child from yesterday. "Where are we?" (I) "We are at your destination, as soon as a few hours passed I considered it to have been a day and brought you as you were." (Child??) "Brought me where?" (I) "First of all, some pests have umted while waiting for you, so get rid of them." (Child??) She snaps her fingers causing the ceiling to disintegrate while the walls fall back revealing a tropical forest where the trees have human skin and the fruits are mouthless heads. Looking around I realized that it was night, the sky was dark green and there were no stars, what existed in the sky was a single bright eye moving in several directions. Around me were several types of Demons, their lower bodies were bone tentacles, and their upper part had two very long tes with ws on their hands and two smaller arms with eyes on their palms, there was a head with the mouth part standing vertically on the chest with a long tongue sticking out of there. There were hundreds of just this monster that I considered the strongest among those nearby, the others were wilder versions of the Demons I had encountered before and they all seemed to be controlled by the Demons that I considered more problematic. "Do I need to kill them?" (I) "No, and it wouldn''t even help, most of them are Summoned Demons and those floating with the big mouth can''t be killed." (Child??) "Then there''s no point in fighting." (I) I look around and notice there are a lot of shadows everywhere, maybe it''s because of the Lighting from the big eye in the sky or the many bizarre trees around, but this was a good environment for me. "< Dark Magic: Shadow Prison >" (I) I use my dark magic to connect my shadow with all the shadows around me within a distance of 1 kilometer or so in all directions. Soon thousands of shadow tentacles surrounded by my Aura appear, pulling all the enemies in, most of them with ease while those that left me worried fight the most, needing dozens of tentacles on each one to be able to effortlessly pull them into the shadows. "< Sacred Blood Seal >" (I) I use my blood and Holy Power on my fingertip to write lines and Spiritual Runes forming dozens of rings rotating around the same point, then all the shadows under my control are pulled into these rings and soon a ck sphere forms crystallizes with the rings bing lines of Spiritual Runes on its surface. "Then I can use it again just like I thought." (I) "How did you know that the Holy Power was the only one that works on them?" (Child??) "I didn''t know, I used them to test, during the fight against the Demons before I felt my Sacred Power at a bad moment in the battle and I didn''t want to take the risk of testing a new power without testing it in a calmer way, which I just did. do it now." (I) "You knew their weakness and weren''t going to tell me?" (I) "It would be a question of order of elimination with each power that tried, I wanted to see their creativity, I didn''t think I would get it right on the first try." (Child??) "(So this was another test...)" (I) "Come on, we''re close." (Child??) With that, she starts walking in one direction and I follow her, it takes a few minutes as we cross this tropical forest, everything in her path is crushed to the ground inches from touching her body creating a path of blooding out of the flora crushed by her. When I follow her everything changes once again, now we were on a beach of clear blue sand, an ocean of thick blood stretches beyond the horizon with endless clouds of dark miasma preventing us from seeing the sky. I knew I had seen this scene before, the Colossal Butler showed it to me by "ident" that time, but I couldn''t think about it for long as my blood boiled with fury, my heart raced and my murderous intent took over my mind as I realized what I was seeing, whoever I was seeing, was not able to believe the meaning of this significant vision. "What does that mean, CALLIDORA!!!!!!!?????" (I) Chapter 1240 Cap 1238: Cursed Ocean ? "What does that mean, CALLIDORA!!!!!!!??????" (I) The one in front of me was a face I know very well, his light brown skin and curly brown hair were things I personally cared for for many years. One day a 4 year old orphan who didn''t talk to anyone and didn''t react to anyone, even eating was something she didn''t do alone, if no one approached she would remain in the same position the whole day without showing any emotion, a child who saw the Mother and Father being murdered during a robbery at their home. When she arrived at the orphanage she didn''t react to anyone, even though the adults always tried to take care of her, but she was afraid of them, Father M¨¢rio asked me, who was a teenager at the time and still had a small body due to my horrible health, to take care of her. At that time I had already helped take care of many children at the orphanage, helped them study, yed with them, or tried to give advice when they came to me, like another orphan I was able to understand them and was also epted more easily. I took care of her when she arrived, I gave her baths and cleaned her bed when she didn''t even move to go to the bathroom, I had to change my room to watch her at night since her screams during the night from nightmares woke up everyone in the orphanage. I had to dress them every day,b their hair, do everything possible for her to eat any type of food, and all the time I talked to her, for months she didn''t show any reaction or even look at me, her eyes were always empty like if I didn''t see anyone, but I kept what I was doing, always treating her with the affection and care of a family member. It took almost a year for things to start changing, it was small things like her grabbing my hand while she slept, opening her mouth on her own when I was going to feed her, and looking at me in the morning when I was waking her up. As the months and years passed, her face gained an increasingly bigger smile while her eyes regained a sparkle of life, the girl who looked more like a doll standing in the same ce every day began to pull me from one ce to another. She was one of the children at the orphanage that I took the most care of and even when I left the orphanage when I became an adult, I always went to visit her and she started to take care of the other younger children in a loving way, a child who became a symbol of joy and kindness. When I set up my gamingpany without knowing if it would work, she studied to get into university saying that when she graduated she would work for me, she became my right hand over the years and I always heard the nurses talking about their visits when I came in or out from aa during myst years. "CALLIDORA!!!!" (I) "I KNOW YOU ARE THERE!!" (I) I wanted to move but I was afraid, I didn''t know if it was an illusion, but I wanted it to be, I didn''t want to imagine that it was real that she was here, her eyes were closed and she was wearing a white dress with cloud prints, her body was half transparent and there were small white horns on its forehead. "Aren''t you going to advance to her? I thought you''d like the surprise." (Child??) "..." (I) Every part of me wanted to just kill this damn kid in the suit next to me, but I knew it would be futile, rage tells lies about how enough violence can solve everything, but they are illusions easily shattered. The girl next to me could crush me with just one hand and Callidora could do much worse than that for eternity, in those moments I thank the emotional control training that Caitlyn gave me in the past, without it I could have lost control now condemning myself same and maybe even Niryna. "Don''t say anything else, I may not be able to do anything against Callidora, but if I leave my life aside I can still destroy her damn Soul." (I) "Strong words for a..." (Child??) "..." (Child??) "She ordered you to shut up like an obedient bitch I''m sure, she knows I''m doing my best to control myself right now and have a tendency to make reckless choices." (I) I hold back my emotions as I close my ears to the empty promises of power that the darkness of these emotions promise, what I did was slowly approach Niryna and touch her face. "Niryna... my sweet girl... what happened to you..." (I) "I killed hundreds of people bathing in your sweet blood, you were no longer there..." (Niryna??) Her eyes open showing a void of endless darkness while a slight mocking smile appears on her lips, her tone of voice was as light as a whisper and she runs her hands over my face. "Let her go Callidora?" (I) "Wasn''t it just an illusion? Isn''t this just one of my many provocations..." (Callidora) "If you continue our agreement die now." (I) "..." (Callidora) "We both know you lie, so stop it, you would never leave her with me and you would never be able to leave here without my permission." (Callidora) "Maybe or not, but if I decide not to follow our agreement, there is little you can do to go against it." (I) "If you do anything against her using her as a hostage, you will never get anything from me and if you do anything against me it will be useless." (I) She knows I''m cruel enough to myself to risk dying if I have to, and if I do anything to Niryna, she''ll never get anything out of me. "Daddy..." (Niryna) "Niryna... NIRYNA!!!!" (I) "Let''s get this over with, it''s losing its fun, I just wanted to tease you a little, don''t be so serious." (Callidora) Suddenly Niryna disappeared and the same body I knew as Callidora appears behind me holding my shoulders as she speaks close to my ear. "WHERE IS SHE!!??" (I) "No need to shout, she''s fine, I didn''t bring her just to tease you... she''s the prize." (Callidora) As she spoke we were standing still floating in the air, but the world around us moved taking me into the middle of that ocean of blood without being able to see anything else in all directions. "I thought you needed more motivation and so I showed her, my future little girl, and best of all... she already calls you Daddy." (Callidora) "Do you want to use her to..." (I) "You know, I don''t have the power to create and you can heal a Soul, but you can''t create a Soul out of thin air, so why not choose someone who is special to you?" (Callidora) "..." (I) We are all just pieces in her ns, she knows that I would refuse any Soul she could choose, I was thinking about it during the days trip in the desert, and I was thinking about using the Death Taboo Hunters to find a Soul that gives way to Hell. Now Callidora chose someone who was in her hands and who I couldn''t refuse, I felt the moment I touched her, it was definitely Niryna and just that fact tied me to Callidora''s ns. "That doesn''t change anything, she''s stilling with me." (I) "That''s all I want, she out of here and you can be sure, I didn''t do anything to her you would realize otherwise during the process of her birthter, which would cause unnecessary problems." (Callidora) I looked down, the ocean of blood had a strange smell, it wasn''t the smell of blood, it was something heavier and strange, there were also hands and faces being formed when the ocean moved. "What do I have to do?" (I) "Just diving into this ocean, this is not blood as much as it may seem, this is the Curse of worlds, universes and dimensions swallowed by me during its end, curses of infinite creatures that I umted in the same ce and you need to refine." (Callidora) "How do I do that?" (I) "As soon as it enters, this Curse will rush to invade your body and Soul, deform and corrupt your existence into a creature that seeks only destruction, if that happens you fail, there is no going back and I will be furious enough to have to take out this resentment in someone." (Callidora) "Then use everything you have, but don''t be consumed by this Curse." (Callidora) She puts her finger on my forehead showing how several Souls and Demons became when leaving this ocean. Soon it pushes me down as it disappears, I feel handsing out of the ocean to pull me and even heads reaching out biting me to pull deeper, I couldn''t get out no matter how hard I tried. "< Aura Relic: Blood of the Eclipse >" (I) With no time to waste, I transformed my bodypletely into a Dragon day, I ced my Authority within my Blood Core, while my Aura Relic became a crystal armor around me, even my Holy Power I use to circte my body guiding this cursed energy to where the Starfire is. My mind was bombarded by voices of endlessmentation, negative emotions of all kinds surged within me and something chilling ran through my body. I felt horrible, helpless, and full of hate, that''s when everything got worse, images appeared in my mind like memories that weren''t mine, there were infinite memories appearing like an endless stream. I put myself in a position trying to get into a meditative state to support this. Chapter 1241 Cap 1239: Children of Zenos

Chapter 1241 Cap 1239: Children of Zenos

The energy entering me was horrible and I''m not even sure it can be called energy. I was in my Dragon form wearing armor made with my Aura Relic and using my Sacred Power to drive this invading energy to the Blood Core in my chest where the Starfire is depleting my Authority, all of this and yet the suffering What I was feeling was indescribable. I hear a multitude of voices, an endless stream of horrible memories and I feel so many bad emotions that I almost can''t tell what my real emotions are. "(I can''t... lose concentration...)" (I) My body is being invaded in an endless flow, parts of my body are being eroded while my Soul seems to be in the middle of a raging storm and my mind is on the verge of erasing. I felt myself going deeper and deeper, but there was little I could do, even moving my body was a futility I couldn''t handle at the moment. It was like acid was coursing through my body at the same time I''m trying to heal, my vitality is arguing because of my Holy Power and it won''tst forever. I had to keep my mind focused on multitasking all the time without making a single mistake in this delicate bnce it would only lead to my death if I was lucky, but even that I can''t allow, I don''t know what an entity like Callidora would do if I failed, no I can leave Niryna in your hands, I have to do it. --------------------- Pov Magnus: "How do you feel sir?" (Mavel) "My body and Soul are stronger, my Authority also shows strange changes." (I) "Do you think this is due to Master Zenos?" (Mabel) "It can only be him, Starfire also managed to refine my bloodline and my Authority came from him." (I) "I have to talk to my other brothers about this." (I) "(I also have to talk aboutst night''s dream, better not to talk to Mabel about it, I don''t want to worry her before she understands what''s happening.)" (I) "I can call everyone to the Crystal Pce, but I don''t know if I can call Miss Nicole." (Mabel) "Talk to Vanessa to bring her, that should be enough." (I) "I will do that now." (Mabel) I see Mabel leaving and my mind wanders again to thest dream just like all the other dreams I''ve been having over thest few weeks. "I hope he''s not doing anything reckless, Irius said that our Father has this bad habit of causing strange problems." (I) I never thought that so many things could happen at the same time, you never have a calm day in this damn ce and I can''t help but find it fun. "Let''s see how the Heroes are doing until Mabel gets back." (I) --------------- That night, Crystal Pce. I was entering alone into a room very different from the rest of the Crystal Pce, this room was like arge cabin with wood forming the walls and floor while the ceiling was opened revealing the stars outside. Inside the room I see everyone except Lilith and Nicole, so I sit down on one of the sofas before Irius throws a bottle of wine at me. "Couldn''t bring Nicole?" (I) "No, that idiot is still testing your body, so I made Lilith fetch her more convincingly." (Vanessa) "In other words, one will arrive covered in blood and the other in pieces." (Elsaris) "Don''t say that, Lilith is very good at ying dirty, it won''t be any problem using a curse on Nicole before bringing her." (Irina) "Why does everyone think it''s going to be a battle? It could just be a conversation." (I) "I bet half the floor is going to be destroyed." (Samira) "Sister, the entire floor is already destroyed by Nicole''s experiments." (Elsaris) "I think we''re wasting time, we all have too many responsibilities to stay here all night." (Irius) "You just want to get back to Jade, you think I don''t know about your date?" (Irina) "What''s wrong, we spent a long time on that damn dealing with horrible people, I just want to forget that in my wife''s arms." (Irius) "They arrived." (Silvia) Everyone looked at the door at the same time as Lilith walked in with tattered clothes and Nicole walked in naked with red energy surrounding her. "Get this thing away from me quickly, it''s disturbing my energy cirction, we''re here and I''m not running away." (Nicole) "You said that before and locked me in a box." (Lilith) "Why did you rip my Golem''s head off." (Nicole) "I didn''t know that thing coulde off so easily." (Lilith) "Lilith put on new clothes, here." (H) "Nicole don''t walk around the Dungeon naked, how many times do I have to say that?" (Vanessa) After a few minutes, everyone was seated and we could start the meeting, the people in this family are very strange, always making it a strange process to keep everyone on the topic under discussion. "Magnus called everyone, so I imagine he has something to say." (Silvia) "Yes, I have a lot of things to talk about, but most importantly, how have you guys been sleeping thest few weeks?" (I) "..." (all) When I said this, everyone looked at me before exchanging looks, I think everyone understood what I was saying based on the reaction that others showed. "It seems like everyone had strange dreams." (I) "The path of stars..." (H) "Starfire spreading..." (Irina) "The roar of pain..." (Samira) "..." (all) It seems that it was the same dream for everyone as I thought, so there is no doubt that it was because of the Father. "We''ve had dreams like this before, whenever Father goes through an Evolution, there''s no need to worry about it now." (Irina) "What everyone is thinking about is not the rest of the dream, but the roar." (Vanessa) "He is in Hell, that ce is not one of the most pleasant ces, his suffering should be expected." (Silvia) "To cause that kind of thing, it must be something that shook him to the core, that''s the real problem." (H) "There''s no problem, that idiot wouldn''t die easily, you all must have felt how much stronger we are and how we are no longer hurt by that damn Star me." (Elsaris) "The progress in strength was something broad, it affected everyone in their bodies, lineages, Auras, Authorities and Souls." (Nicole) "Yes, I needed the power of the Blood Goddess to resist that." (Vanessa) "I heard Hades had a problem with that." (I) "But let''s not divert the topic, what do you want to talk about, Magnus?" (silvia) "Why schedule this meeting?" (Silvia) "I want to talk about..." (I) I start to say what I''ve been thinking and then use myself as an example before asking about their situation, we all exchange information and then talk about what each one has been doing. ------------- Pov Athena''s: I was running in front of arge shield, my bad sword is once blocked regardless of the angle at which I swing my sword, so I spin kicking the shield which makes me go backwards while my opponent stays still in the same ce, at least I gained distance before his sword advanced towards me. I use my wing to make the attack go to the side while my de slides past her sword and hits her hand as she refuses to let go of her weapon. It was at that moment that I noticed the shield advancing on my head, with no time to react, I use my elbow to stop the shield only to realize that it had moved to my side before I felt two fingers on my neck. "You fight well, but you focus a lot on attack, your defense depends a lot on items or skills when you should be using techniques for that." (Veronica) "Can we go one more time?" (I) "No, you need to rest, forcing training won''t help any of us." (Veronica) "I rest after another match, I still need to improve my fighting technique, relying solely on raw power will only lead to death." (I) "All good." (Veronica) Veronica throws her shield and sword aside holding only a spear in her hands, as she was a Goddess of War in the past, there is no weapon that she cannot master. She runs towards me and I pull out a second sword attacking from two different angles, she continues straight stopping inches away from my swords and using her greater reach with the spear tond her blow. I smile as I push forward with my wings, closing the distance as I spin and she spins the Spear away from my swords before using the hilt to strike one of my wings, this small imbnce gave time for her spear to pierce my leg. I wouldn''t be able to dodge it in time and I used my wings to attack, hardening my feathers like razors while making a diagonal cut on her chest making her move away. I grab my sword and return to my position before she can get closer again, the wound on my leg already almost healed as well as the wound on Veronica''s chest. "Stop you two, you''ve been fighting like this for days now, we have more things to do besides training." (Lock) "Alright, I still have to take a look at the people trained by Magnus." (Veronica) "Yes, he asked for it, I think I have to go too." (I) Chapter 1242 Cap 1240: We can’t stand still

Chapter 1242 Cap 1240: We can''t stand still

Pov Vanessa''s: I had already heard what happened with Irina''s group and what Magnus has done teaching the children we rescued, but I can''t believe what H and Elsaris'' group did. "You are all crazy to split up when we are being sought by 2 strong enemies." (I) "I must agree, spreading our forces and participating in suchrge events draws attention, remember that Baldr is a God and there is little I can escape from him." (Magnus) "From my research, the Gods do not interfere with the world and are not capable of maintainingsting contact with people, the Demigods will be the real problem." (Nicole) "Our father''s 3 sisters can help with this, but it will be in a limited way, they are all far from their prime." (Irius) "But what we must do now is preparation." (I) "We are doing this all the time, we are investigating the enemy, training our troops, and seeking more allies." (Samira) "Sorry to say this, but only H and Magnus have done something that contributes to our situation." (I) "Vanessa is right, helping the rebirth of a after massacring its poption does not affect us or the uing battle." (Nicole) "The information is also little and does not help." (Nicole) "But what did you do, Vanessa?" (Lilith) "I took care of the people of the city and kept a watch on our Father''s wives, with more than half of the Dungeon''s leadership missing it was difficult to organize everything." (I) "Excellent work with the equipment, Anton was radiant with all those materials." (Irius) "Our coffers are now empty and we are in debt as we borrowed a lot of things." (I) "Who do we owe? Just don''t pay." (Lilith) "Lady Elizabeth." (I) "I think it''s better to pay, that woman is not someone to provoke." (Elsaris) "We shouldn''t deviate from the topic, we have to discuss what we are going to do, continuing as is is a waste of time." (Magnus) "Clearly the Apostles of Truth''s ns are going smoothly and we don''t know when the Church of Light will decide to cause trouble." (Elsaris) "We''re basically hiding here because of the Saint of Life, but it''s hurting us over time." (Silvia) "We must begin to make more activebat preparations and move together." (Magnus) "Moving alone is bad, we have to wait for the Elder Dragons to return and at least Father''s Familiars are ready." (I) "Where are they?" (H) "Training to get used to the changes, it will take more than a week to be able to fight at full strength." (I) "We can do one thing, the Swarm is part of the forces of the Apostles of Truth and they have their forces divided at some points." (Elsaris) "We can choose one of the locations to attack, but how did you find out?" (Magnus) "The Swarm is not discreet in what they do, but they are only the enemy''s external force." (Elsaris) "We can''t stand around waiting any longer, we don''t know how long our Father will take in his training." (Irius) This conversation is taking a long time and I''m still not sure if leaving the Dungeon is the best option before the Elder Dragons return, but they''re right, continuing to wait won''t solve anything. "What can we do..." (I) ------------------ Pov Xagar: I woke up once again covered in sweat and with the blood in my body circting like a raging river. "That dream again..." (I) I shake my head to clear my mind before getting ready, today would be my first time meeting another Demon, and I need your guidance to understand this power contrary to everything I learned in the Church of Light. The vige where I live together with others was already busy, as every day people are on their way to train, and it seems that no one wants to give up. "Xagar, he asked me to call you." (Fiona) "Is Lady Freya with him?" (I) "Yes, they want both of us." (Fiona) Fiona is someone I knew before she was a Demon and knows everything she needs from me, once enemies and now I consider her the closest thing to family I have. I follow behind her to where we were called, it was a in far from the vige where we live, and a barrier exists around this area for us to use as a training ground. Arriving there I find only 3 people waiting for us, the first was Mrs. Freya who teaches Fiona the way of the Elves, the other two people are Mr. Ragnar, a Demonic creature who became a Divine Beast as far as I was told and the one next to him side was Mrs. Haku. "To start!" (Ragnar) Suddenly arge magic circle forms around us, activating before we can think about what was happening. When I opened my eyes the world was different, I was in a city in ruins, I could hear metallic noises everywhere at the same time and the smell of blood brought back memories that I would rather forget forever. "What''s going on? Where am I??" (I) "..." (I) I didn''t understand what was happening, we may have been magically transported to a different area. Gggrrrr!!! Suddenly soldiers wearing white armor that I know very well appear, but they weren''t Human, their skin was purple and they didn''t have a face, just a mouth full of sharp teeth. They run at me wildly and without any of the training from the Church of Light, I grab my sword while smiling. I run straight towards the first one holding him by the neck before pushing forward with my wings, while pushing the others with my body, I used my sword to decapitate 3 of them. After that, I abandon the half-crushed body I was holding before and cut to the side, dividing a wall that falls on top of the enemies, I take advantage of this gap to get closer, cutting two in half and thest one I go through their chest, leaving arge hole in the middle. I couldn''t lose momentum and ran in the direction I felt the movement, when I arrived they were the same enemy, but their numbers wererger and they seemed capable of moving in a coordinated way. "(These aren''t savages like the others.)" (I) I tightened my grip on the handle of my sword as I headed towards them, 4 of them ced themselves in front of me, setting up a shield wall while the others used their long spears to attack taking advantage of the distance, a trick I knew very well and it was taught to everyone in the past. I ran towards them stopping inches short of their weapons range before stopping running putting momentum back, this created a gust of wind reinforced by my Aura forward making the shield wall shake. I hold the top of a shield pulling it forward before using it to strike others from the open side. In the end, I was sitting on top of a mountain of corpses wearing white armor, their strength was just a little below mine, but this is all strange. "(The first ones were savages unable to use their power to the fullest, but these now were the opposite being rigid in their movement.)" (I) "(There''s one more.)" (I) As soon as he appeared behind me I felt his gaze and turned, this time the soldier was twice as big, and instead of arge mouth with sharp teeth, he has a vertical eye taking up his entire face and wings on his back. His movements were natural and his line of sight was locked on me, clearly, he doesn''t bear the ws of those who came before. This time I didn''t attack first, I waited to attack, his speed was greater than mine, but our strength was equal, as soon as his sword came down towards me I defended with my sword at a tilted angle before using my elbow to push him towards him back. I use my Aura on my wings before sending two pressures of Aura making him slow down where I take the opportunity to run towards him, piercing his armor from the side. I thought I had won, but I was too confident when 3 punches to the chest and 1 punch to the head sent my body backwards. I ran to get away from him knowing he wasing after me, so it was all just waiting for him to get closer as I prepared my attack, my Aura concentrated in my fingers. As soon as he got in range it was toote to run away, I kicked a big leg at his knee hard making him miss, and then I used my fingers to cross his body. When I did this, cracks formed in his chest as the center and spread throughout the rest of his body, it was at that moment that the cracks expanded beyond his body, the cracks were destroying the world around him to reveal the same ins where he was before, Fiona was on the my side still with my eyes closed. "(Was this a test?)" (I) I should have known it was a test, this happened in front of them, and yet no one moved, was this training or a way to test someone? Chapter 1243 Cap 1241: Dianas Training ? Every one of my organs has turned to pulp, my bones are starting to show signs of cracking and my mind has almost cked out several times while resisting the memories flowing into me. "(Resist...)" (I) Over time I learned certain tricks like letting memories flow beyond my mind with a meditation technique and a curse, I am using one of my eyes that is connected with my mind to umte all this negative memory transforming it into a curse, this eye It is already sealed so as not to let this cursed energy created by me escape. "(Resist...)" (I) The continuous degradation of my body was also treated in a certain way, I started to use my corrosion ability together with my armor made with the Aura Relic against the degradation of this cursed ocean, even so, I could only reduce the degradation in myself by buying time beforehand of my body being annihted. "(Resist...)" (I) It is the negative emotions mixed with the curse that are the biggest problem, they are burning my Soul and because it is already a Curse directed at me I cannot seal it like I did with the negative memories in one of my eyes. "(Resist...)" (I) My Aura Relic is not being affected while my will is strong, but the few times my will has waned it has been enough to create cracks in my armor. "(Resist...)" (I) Other than that my Sacred Power is not recovering fast enough, I am continuously spending it in small amounts to keep the flow of curse being refined within me by the Starfire of my Authority, but if this continues like this I don''t know what willst less, whether it will be my body or my Sacred Power that will reach the limit first. "(Resist...)" (I) In my mind, only one word resonates infinitely, a mark of my will and a permanent reminder, all the other things I did following more my instinct than my thoughts for not being able to divert my concentration from refining this damned cursed energy that disappears from within of me so refined. "(Resist...)" (I) ---------------- Pov Hades: I enter the Communal Temple going to the statue of Master Zenos in the middle of the pool of blood, as soon as I arrived I could see the statue behind the Star mes. "They''re not here?" (I) I came to check on my master''s Wives, but I don''t see any of the three and I''m sure they were all floating among the mes yesterday when I was here as well as the previous days. "They are no longer in the mes, they are in the pool of blood." (Alice) I turn around seeing Alice approach and stop next to me pointing down, with that the Star mes open like a curtain as well as the blood in the pool bes transparent showing three women floating at the bottom. "Their bodies and Souls became stronger, but they used a shortcut to do so, just as Zenos had to train to stabilize his state, they need to do the same." (Alice) "Shouldn''t they get out of there first?" (I) "No, they will only be able to leave when they wake up." (Alice) So she is experiencing an imbnce just like Master Zenos, at least in their case it seems to be easier to resolve. "Have you adapted to the power you received?" (I) "Yes, even if I was unconscious, I am still linked to Zenos, his will guides me in manipting his Authority." (Alice) "I still don''t control itpletely, but I''m going to find Magnus to train with me." (I) "How is Lady Diana?" (I) "I don''t know, her training is something given by her God." (Alice) Diana was the only one who chose to follow a different path, but as Champion of Fenrir, I don''t see a scenario where she will be left behind. ----------------I think you should take a look at Pov Diana''s: "RRRRROOOOAAAAAARRRR!!!!!" (I) It''s been many days and weeks, it''s been a long time since I stopped counting the passage of time, all that exists for me in this ce is the blood staining my ws and the flesh stuck in my teeth. To begin my training I had to leave the Dungeon, I also abandoned my Humanoid form when I fully awakened the power of Fenrir. The trials of the Silver Wolf known as the "100 days of hunting" by the Beastmen of the Wolf Tribe, a Sacred trial where the individual is in a state of hunting or being hunted for 100 days. Normally we ask for Fenrir''s Blessings before entering a dangerous forest for 100 days, but for me the ordeal is different, the power of the Wolf God expanded a Sacred Territory around me under Fenrir''s control. In this ce, all there are Wolves of the same level of strength as me, there are no creatures weaker or stronger in terms of power, cruelty, and ferocity being the only constant along with hunger. In this ce every day the climate changes as does the environment, sometimes a dry desert where the ground is not firm and there are no ces to hide, sometimes a mountain full of ice where you need control of your entire body to not lose your bnce on slippery ice, sometimes a swamp where limbs can get stuck in the mud and sometimes a tricky forest where you can hide in various ces. In this kind of changeable ce, the only creatures that exist are Wolves of all types, each filled with hunger and murderous intent, prepared to hunt or die. For a wolf, hunger is thest wall, there are no emotions or thoughts during hunger, and there is no fear or hesitation in front of another creature during hunger, the hunt begins with hunger and only ends when there is no more hunger. But in this ce, hunger is eternal for me and for all the Wolves, a hell of eternal hunger. In my wolf form, I ran between the rocks of this mountainousnd, when two wolves appear from behind arge rock attacking from the side, I step on the head of the one that tried to bite my one of my paws crushing part of his head and I bite the neck of the another with all my strength destroying his neck. At that moment I stop paying attention around just to confirm that there are no more enemies nearby before tearing the flesh off these two bodies to at least satisfy my hunger a little. Eating their meat doesn''t fill my stomach, but it restores my energy, allows me to ignore sleep, and heals my wounds, but this takes into ount the amount of meat I eat. ----------------- 5 dayster. Today I was in the worst possible ce, a swamp in the middle of a storm, to run in this ce you have to be careful not to get stuck in the mud and the rain prevents this just as the noise of the storm drowns out the sound of the Wolves. Even so, I continued walking carefully, trying to catch their scent, but the noise of the storm made it impossible to hear the surroundings as the water washed away any way of tracking them. Those who fight alone will be difficult to do something like ambushes, but they are also stronger than those in groups. While I was eating I felt the murderous intent and jumped onto arge rock, when I looked to where it was before I saw 3 ck Wolves with tails made of darkness looking at me, they were Shadow Wolves, they may appear to be 3 creatures when in fact they are the same individual that splits during hunting. "< Breath and Biting Ice >" (I) Since I made a contract with Yuki I acquired Affinity with the ice element, but I still preferred to continue focusing on the power I was already most proficient in rather than starting to learn a new power. A mistake that I realized muchter caused me to waste time practicing with ice, thanks to this naivety of the past I have few techniques using ice. My attack wasn''t directed at them, it was at the ground, each ice de that breaks releases a st of cold freezing the surroundings into a sheet of ice with my Aura. "< Ice ws >" (I) When I jump from therge rock Ind on the ground making the ice below the 3 Wolves be ice ws trapping them in ce, then I run towards them cutting the 3 heads together, when I undo the ice ws there is only a headless wolf body. The truth is I''m mentally tired, this was by far the worst fight I''ve had so far, my reactions were slower and I was distracted, even though my body is fine and my mind is able to think normally, hunger is still influencing my emotions and my mind feel heavy more often due to not being able to stop for a single day. Even so, I continue eating the two wolves from before continuing with the headless logo on the ground, in this world only the hunter survives. After finishing this food, I go back to hunting, always paying attention to my surroundings, but at night, just as I have always done since I''ve been here, I look at the sky at night remembering the days we spent looking at the stars in the Blood Forest in our country hut. "(I need to be stronger...)" (I) As if to answer my question, the sky darkened with lightning falling very frequently to the point where it was almost an indiscriminate attack. Chapter 1244 Cap 1242: Dianas Complete Awakening ? Pov Ragnar''s: In front of me were two unconscious people lying on the ground, one was a teenage White Elf and the other a young Demon, above them an image of what was going on in their minds. The images above the Demon show him fighting in a ruined city against monstrous creatures with human-like shapes wearing white armor. "He really hates the Church of Light." (I) "Yes, the enemy he fights wears the armor of the Church of Light, but his appearance only mimics that of Humans, a reference to how he views the Church of Light." (Haku) "At least he''s in control, his anger and hatred are directed, he''s fighting well." (I) "What worries me is not his enemies, but the ruins around them, what does that mean?" (Freya) "I''m not sure, it could be a memory that left a deep impression on him or it could be a representation of how everything he believed in fell apart." (Haku) "Hades may have pushed his transformation into a Demon, but this was clearly something that came from him." (I) "For a Light Temr to turn into a Demon like that, it must have been something serious." (Freya) "I still think Athena should train him, their history is very simr." (I) "He needs someone opposite to what he once was, someone like you who is also a Demon will be better, he doesn''t want someone who understands what he is going through." (Haku) "You know I''ve only been awake for a few days, I don''t even fully understand my power at the moment." (I) "I know there will be a way, but the question is what to do with that girl." (Freya) When I looked at the images above of the girl there was nothing but a training camp, her hands bleeding from swinging her spear, it was just that and nothing more. "Was this also chosen by Hades?" (I) "Yes, it seems like she is restricting herself, what we see is not what we want, she thinks she is weak and desperately seeks strength, I don''t think even she knows exactly what she wants after obtaining that strength." (Haku) "Now I understand why I''m the one chosen to train her." (Freya) "You are one of the few people in this ce with the ability to guide someone lost." (I) "She seems to have lost her family, so another Elf like you will be afort she doesn''t know she needs." (Haku) I think I''ll have an easier time than Freya, my training for this Xagar will be more practical and direct while Freya will need more than just increasing this girl''sbat capacity, sometimes it can be difficult to find a new path to follow. "Thanks for your help Haku, you can cancel your magic." (I) "This isn''t magic, I cast a curse with a duration, it shouldst another 12 or 13 minutes." (Haku) --------------- Pov Diana''s: I walked through the forest on my four paws, always paying attention to the surroundings, in my heart the murderous intent and my heart the endless hunger, a primal instinct possessed by all living beings, but for a Wolf hunger and will are the same thing. The will exists to satisfy hunger, but the opposite is also true, hunger exists to strengthen the will. Hunger for food. Power hunger. Hunger for revenge. Hunger for pleasure. Hunger for ughter. Combat hunger. Hunger is something that needs to be satisfied, an inner void that needs to be filled for thepleteness of a Wolf, there are no restrictions on hunger, there is only the will guiding the hunger.I think you should take a look at With each fight and each piece of meat going down my throat makes my heart throb, the hunt is the act of seeking satiety and seeking to beplete. Suddenly I stop as the wind changes direction bringing the scent of more meat approaching, there were many this time and I waited. In a few seconds, its red eyes appeared everywhere, the current of wind bringing a trace of electricity. I just get into position and wait, a killing intenting from them was surrounding me but it just made my heart beat faster, the thrill of hunting and being hunted. Soon everyone attacked at the same time, their bodies increased in speed as sparks of energy shot out from their bodies. Every muscle in my body fills with power as my ws grow and my mind sharpens. "< Incarnation of the Wind >" (I) The air begins to circte my body merging with me, thanks to this I overtake them in speed and run towards 5 Wolves, I was bigger than them and yet they didn''t retreat, they tried to attack my neck and my paws at the same time, knowing their objectives, I ripped the jaws of two off with my ws while the third had its head crushed in my mouth, even so, one of them bit my paw in its mouth while the other missed my body when I hit it with my tail, making it change direction. I ran the whole time without stopping, attracting the Wolves to follow me, I tried to use my ws to knock down trees on them, but I was only able to make a few scratches, everything in this damn Territory is very resistant. Running through the trees I managed to take them to a better hunting ground, now they are gathered in one ce instead of surrounding me. The hunt had begun, they were fast but had little defense, the lightning of their attacks never hit me, but their ws and teeth prated my body many times. For hours I fought through the forest painting this ce red, after the Lightning Wolves many other types came after me, my body is covered in wounds while my ws became more and more bloody. With no time to eat those I killed, I had to tear off pieces as I fought, even when night came the howls and roars never stopped. --------------- 10 dayster. Many days have passed, my body is now 5 times its previous size, and my fur has turned white with some silver streaks when it is not covered in blood. Combat management lost its meaning after so many hunts, my mind now reacts faster duringbat. Now I was fighting between mountains against golden Wolves even bigger than me, their bodies being as strong and resilient as Dragons. "< Aura Relic: Fangs of the Moon >" (I) There were dozens of them and I changed my body for the first time in a long time, but I didn''t return to my normal appearance but rather remained in an intermediate state while my Aura disappeared bing two swords in my hands. "< Incarnation of the Winter Wind >" (I) I incarnated Wind and Ice Ki into my body making ice scales cover my body like armor while a current of wind surrounds my swords. I run towards the first Wolf who wees me with his jaws open, I ept his gift by taking his life by crossing my arm over his head from his mouth. I use my other arm to fend off another Wolf that tried to get closer, but instead of missing me, the Wolf threw himself at me, sacrificing one of his paws to bite my shoulder, which I reciprocated by biting his neck to tear off pieces of his flesh that I swallowed. With that I find everyone attacking me at the same time, I use a gust of wind created by my swords to push everyone away, giving me an opening to start my attack. I create an Aura de increasing the length of my Swords and with two cuts I left two of these Wolves blind For the rest of the fight I used these two wolves to leave theirpanions scattered and using them as a shield when it was not possible to dodge. My mind was nk with my body being guided only by instinct, with each kill my killing intent increased, my sword danced around shing with teeth and ws, their bodies bing more resilient the more time passed. Hourster I was panting tearing off body parts to eat when a Silver Wolf appeared in front of me, its golden eyes left me paralyzed before falling to my knees with meat still in my mouth. His presence seemed to resonate with this territory and with the power within me, I knew who it was as my body shrank back to my normal body while still kneeling before him. "May my power be your teeth and ws, awaken daughter of Wolves, may the blood spilled during these 100 days wash your body and bepletely reborn as my Champion." (God Fenrir) Suddenly a column of light surrounded my body, the Wolf in front of me disappeared as more energy gathered into the silver column of light around me, all while the territory I had been in all this time was cracking around me with its gradients Gathering into the column of light where I stood, I could feel my body fill with power. Suddenly I felt my consciousness falling into darkness, but I had a smile on my face knowing that I hadpleted what I needed to do. Chapter 1245 Cap 1243: The Family Of The Saint Of Life ? Pov Hades: It''s been a long time and Master Zenos still hasn''t shown up, I know he wille back since I can''t see a scenario where he will fail in his training, but every night I can hear his noises of pain and even during the When I concentrate I can feel your suffering. Many times I went to Mrs. Elizabeth who waits next to the gate of Hell, but she always says the same thing, always says that everything depends only on Master Zenos. After days, everyone managed to master the changes in their powers and bodies, for the 3 of us who are Divine Servants it was easier since this power is a fundamental part of us as a basic instinct, but the Master''s Familiars had to understand their powers. Today I was seeing those that Magnus trained, all those who chose someone to serve are now inside blood cocoons, whether those who joined one of the children or one of the Familiars, they are all in blood cocoons having their power Awakened within of the Communal Temple. "They''re almost ready, the first one should be out today and I believe thest one should be out by tomorrow night." (I) "Are you sure you don''t want my help? Using my Authority will increase the chances of transformations." (Haku) "We won''t interfere too much, its power can affect the body and mind, but it doesn''t affect the Soul like Master Zenos, it can cause problemster." (I) "That was before, but thanks to the Ster mes my Authority became more natural, it became a true evolution." (Haku) "How many times can it be used?" (I) "Only once per individual, tested on some Dungeon and non-Dungeon monsters, it works as a single-use Blessing and marks the individual as a believer." (Haku) "So it works on anyone?" (I) "The monsters I''ve tried don''t have intelligence and I haven''t tried it on a person yet, but I feel like it wouldn''t work on someone with no belief in me or Master Zenos." (Haku) "As for whether it works on someone against Master Zenos, that would be something interesting to test." (Haku) "Stop thinking about these things for now, we have to wait for them to wake up to train, we have 2 weeks before the war starts." (I) "Cinthia must being back, I can feel her closer." (I) "You should go, if she''sing then let''s start moving, you, Alice, Vanessa, and Ivan should meet with the Saint of Life before then." (Haku) "No need, everything that needs to be discussed has already been said, now all we need is the path to our destination, everyone must be prepared by then." (I) I look at the sky, I can''t help but wonder if Master Zenos will be present at that moment. "You know we''ve been getting some questions." (Haku) "What is it this time?" (I) "The Bug Empresses, especially the one you saved." (Haku) "..." (I) "They''ve all been to the Communal Temple at some point, but the one you saved goes there every night when it''s empty." (Haku) "Do you know why she does that?" (Haku) "..." (I) "Why don''t you say anything?" (Haku) Of all the Insect Empresses, this was the strangest, they all wanted to abandon the Swarm that was corrupted by the Apostles of Truth by turning into aberrations seeking more power. Those who are here were rescued by me, but my initial intention was just one of them, they were all being subjected to torture and experiments, but only this one said a prayer that managed to reach Master Zenos. Master Zenos almost ignores prayers when he is awake, only during his sleep he listens, deciding what to do almost instinctively, but as His first Divine Servant I always listen to the prayers addressed to him and that is why I approached him that day about the subject of this specific prayer asking for your permission to act to save this Insect Empress, Iter went to rescue the others, but only this first one remained in my mind. I listen to her prayers every night and I know what she wants, I have also met her many times and her body seems to change a lot from what it was in the past, her Faith in Master Zenos is already in a very high state to the point of beingparable to Faith of Alice and Karina by Master Zenos. "Leave her alone, we can''t do anything without Master Zenos here in this specific case, it''s not up to us to make decisions in her ce." (I) "But you can''t tell me? For some reason it keeps appearing in my mind." (Haku) "Then stay away, I can''t reveal the reason, but know that if she asks you for something, then deny it." (I) "Okay, but I still want to hear about itter." (Haku) "(What this Insect Empress asks for is a bit much, she is obsessed to the point of fanaticism and I can''t say if that''s a good thing, her presence sometimes feels like Miss Lilith, which worries me a lot.)" (I) ---------------- Pov Irina''s: I was sitting with a bottle of blood in my hand while using my other hand to wipe the sweat from my face when another person appeared next to me.I think you should take a look at "Lady Irina, the Saint of Life asked to speak to you, it seems that new information has arrived." (Lilian) "I''ming, thanks for the warning." (I) "(I would like a real bath, but better than nothing.)" (I) I take a potion of liquid soap all over myself cleaning all the dirt from my body as I change out of these training clothes to change into something more suitable for a meeting. ---------------- 20 minutester. I was now outside the Dungeon walking down a forest path leading to a simple hut where Yaramaki was sitting on a tree trunk waiting next to her was Natasha drinking from her bottle of blood liquor. "Sorry for the dy Saint of Life and Miss Natasha..." (I) I suddenly move my hand to grab the empty bottle that stuck to my barrier before looking at whoever threw it at me. "If you call me Miss or Ma''am again, I guarantee you won''t like where I put that bottle next time." (Natasha) "Don''t say such rude things, Natasha, she''s your little brother''s daughter." (Yaramaki) "Besides, depending on her tastes, this might not even be a punishment..." (Yaramaki) "Please, let''s stop this topic here, I thought something important had happened." (I) "It''s happened, the Dragons have arrived, but most of them are getting ready to leave again and we have our target." (Natasha) "This time I''m going to participate too, they''re going too far." (Yaramaki) When Saint Yaramaki spoke her eyes lit up briefly, it was only for a fraction of a second and even then it was enough to make my heart race with fear. "Don''t scare her and tell her what she needs, it''s going to take time for us to get there and I want to squish some bugs." (Natasha) "Young people are so impatient, they''re not going anywhere, and the people of Zenos need time, so I''m not going at full speed." (Yaramaki) "I ept 1 week, I need someone to test my power and you don''t want them to do that here." (Natasha) "I was thinking of 3 weeks, but I''ll cut it down to two, you should know that just 1 week is not enough time for young people who have just gone through the Awakening Ceremony." (Yaramaki) "Okay, but who willmand the battle?" (Natasha) "I''m only going to fight 1 opponent there, don''t ask me for help with anything else." (Yaramaki) "I''ll be on the front lines, leading an army is horrible, I''ll let you guys handle it Irina." (Natasha) "I guess I''m not following the conversation." (I) The two talking are acting like it''s obvious, but their conversation is skipping several parts, I can understand it from the context, but there seems to be a part of the information missing. "I''m sorry youngdy, I may have gotten a little distracted, it''s been a while since I''ve been so irritated." (Yaramaki) "The Dragons gave us a lot of information when they arrived,plementing what their sister Elsaris brought us, with that we marked a specific to attack, it was taken over by the Swarm and signals from the Apostles of Truth." (Yaramaki) "You wanted a war, it looks like you''re going to get one." (Natasha) "I like your bravery and quick thinking, waiting so long for Zenos is a big waste, attacking them first is something you shouldn''t wait for." (Natasha) It looks like Magnus is going to have the war he wants sooner than expected, I know he''s not wrong, but I don''t like leaving my Father aside, I know this is for the best, but I still feel restless. "So shall we leave now?" (I) "Nicole''s rover hasn''t yet..." (I) "No need to worry about transportation, we''ll use my Familiar for that." (Yaramaki) I see the Saint of Life bend down cing her hand on the ground to caress, then the ground seemed to shake around us. "Come on baby, you know where to go." (Yaramaki) "Is there something underground? Could that be your Familiar?" (I) "There seems to be a misunderstanding, I don''t think we ever exined it to you, but this is not a, we are on a-sized creature, a Divine Beast that will be our transport this time." (Natasha) "..." (I) Chapter 1246 Cap 1244: 2 Jewels Chapter 1246 Cap 1244: 2 Jewels Pov Xagar: I made a choice that day with Fiona and I won''t regret my decision, but now standing there watching dozens of people emerging from their cocoons much stronger than before, I can''t help but feel like I''m falling behind even though I know my decision can take me further than them. "Regret about your decision?" (Fiona) "No, just a little frustrated about being left behind." (I) "Come on, we have to find Mister Hades now." (I) "Yes." (Fiona) Lord Hades was the one who helped me free my true self, he serves Lord Zenos who was fatally injured while protecting us from the Church of Light, no one tells us what happened that day, but it is obvious that something big happened while they rescued us. When we arrived at the Communal Temple we passed through the City of Eclipse which is the capital of this Kingdom, we have already been here a few times, but the number of different races here always surprises me. As soon as we entered the Communal Temple we felt the Aura of Lord Hades guiding us to the main Hall where the Statues of various Gods and Deities are consecrated, when we arrived at the Statue of Lord Zenos amidst the strange Fire that surrounds the statue, Lord Hades was standing there looking at us. "Sir, we havee as ordered." (I) "What do you need if we?" (Fiona) "I received a message that we are already moving towards war against an enemy, the participants are all volunteers, what do you 2 want to do?" (Hades) The people in this ce are all strong, even the normal people in the city are more of my strength level before I turned into a Demon, I can''t imagine how strong an enemy of theirs must be to force a war. "(I didn''te here to be protected, what I want is the power to fight for myself.)" (I) "I will fight!" (me/Fiona) I speak at the same time as Fiona and we exchange looks, I should have known she wouldn''t back down from a fight, but unlike me, I''m not sure she understands the level of danger. "You made your decision, so I won''t treat you badly, I know you were the only ones who chose Master Zenos to follow, but he won''t be here in time for the war." (Hades) "I am a Servant, as such I can take part of Master Zenos'' power and serve as a channel to transmit his power to another, something I normally do not do without his permission, but today I will make an exception due tock of time and out of respect the willingness of both of you to fight alongside us." (Hades) Lord Hades turns to the statue of Zenos and kneels, lowering his head before standing up, extending both hands with palms up. Soon streams of bloode from the pool of blood beneath the mes forming two blood drop shaped jewels, then Starfire gathers around the two jewels before being absorbed into the jewels which begin to emanate a powerful Aura. "Get on your knees." (Hades) From our position it was possible to see some of the scales on Lord Hades'' arms cracking as he turned towards us once again, it looked like he was making some effort to keep the two jewels floating in his hands, his eyes were shining as his Aura hit us covered while kneeling before him. "< In the name of Zenos, I grant you the Blessing of the Blood Eclipse! >" (I) "< In the name of Zenos I testify! >" (Alice/Karina) Suddenly I feel two presences behind me and Fiona, their voices were familiar, and thanks to this I recognize them as the two Saints of the Blood Eclipse, their Aura of one of them surrounds my body along with the Aura of Lord Hades and the other Saint must be doing the same with Fiona. Suddenly something resonates with the two Auras when an even greater presence brings a powerful Aura that invades my body, I instinctively wanted to resist, but something inside me screamed to ept and so I did. That''s when I saw the jewels in the hands of Lord Hades float towards us, each jewel wasing towards one of us, the closer that jewel gets to me it makes my blood circte faster through my body, and my vitality stirs as it moves point point I feel like I''m in a cooking cauldron and my heart beats faster and faster as if it were going to jump out of my body or explode. Ding! "Ghhuuu!!!" (I) "AAAAHHHHH!!!!" (Fiona) I heard the notification at the same time as I heard Fiona''s scream before I felt a great tiredness wash over me as my vision was going ck. --------------- Pov Alice''s: I just watched the two young people having their bodies covered in blood before turning into red statues, the Demon was kneeling with a tense face and the White Elf had a face of pain with her mouth open as if screaming in pain, they both had a red crystal jewel in the middle of her forehead. "They seem to be epting of Zenos'' power well." (I) "But it won''t be aplete Awakening, since they aren''t going through the true Awakening Ceremony." (Karina) "This Blessing is another grant of power, but it has a high price, the pain will only grow from now on, your Souls may not be able to bear it." (I) "They''ll be fine, their will is stronger than the others, that''s why I suggested doing this to them." (Hades) I look at Hades, his arms are shaking and his Aura is very weak, some of his scales are also cracked. "Are you well?" (I) "I''m fine, but it was harder than it should have been, it seems like most of the Holy Power is being violently sucked away." (Hades) "We know, he must be doing something again, but we don''t know what." (Karina) "We shouldn''t think about it anymore, we all have a lot to do, just leave these two here, Vanessa spends more time at the Communal Temple than all of us, she can take care of them and let us know when they wake up." (I) "(I have to finish learning that magic before the war.)" (I) ----------------- Pov H''s: I was sitting controlling my magic while creating a new Undead for my army, my Father doesn''t like it, but it''s still something useful if only using the Souls of enemies or monsters. I was creating an Undead using my own bones, but it was not like me, I covered its Skeleton in Spiritual Runes, and its Core was made using a curse that Lilith helped me prepare, the Soul I am using are fragments of the Souls that I stole it while we were on that Tarzor, the eyes are the 4 weapons made in the shape of big eyes in that tower by 4 Evil Gods. "It''s over?" (Nicole) "Almost, just 2 steps left." (I) I take the Undead body and go to the floor of the city of death, following my request, Nix made a modification for me, in thest few days I created ake of blood where I used a magic to collect the miasma of that city, as soon as I arrived at theke of my own blood and threw the Skeleton''s body into it. "< Death''s Familiar: Cursed Refining >" (I) I use my Authority together with my Aura to create arge magic circle above the entireke of blood, and then a Starfire mixed with blue mes burns the entireke. "This willst 5 days before the body is ready for thest part." (I) "What did you want to show me?" (I) "Look this." (Nicole) Nicole followed me here to show me something, it must be important, but as soon as she created a holographic screen, what appeared in the image was just the image of this world. The image of the suddenly changed, the itself moved, and it was opening up like a creature that was previously curled up and now stretching its limbs. Its shape looks like that of one of the "sea animals" that I saw in the memories that my Father shared with me at my birth, if I''m not mistaken the name was Stingray, some type of fish from the oceans withrge fins like wings and a t body with a small tail at the back. But the has exactly that shape, inside it appears to be green crystal, the creature simply began to move out of the image range at an incredible speed as if it had disappeared. "I couldn''t imagine that this world was a creature or maybe it was some kind of Golem?" (I) "Saint Yaramaki called her Familiar, a Divine Beast of Life." (Nicole) "This is colossal, to say the least, what happened to those outside the Dungeon?" (I) "Nothing, everyone is fine, but did you notice what I mean by showing this to you?" (Nicole) "Yes, but I won''t do that anymore, after my studies a colossal type Undead would be beyond my current level and even then it would need living Sacrifices to function." (I) "We are going to war against an entire, I think there will be a lot of sacrifices." (Nicole) "Father may not care about the lives of his enemies, but he wouldn''t sacrifice the itself, that would be the kind of sacrifice necessary." (I) "So what do we do? We can''t rely on the Goddess Saint forever, we need something that can serve as transportation and still be a fortress." (Nicole) "It would be better to ask Lady Elizabeth or wait for Father to return." (I) "I don''t think we have much of a choice." (Nicole) I took onest look at my work in progress before leaving, Nicole was already walking in front of me leaving while thinking about something else. "(I think I''ll go check on Zaya, maybe she woke up.)" (I) Chapter 1247 Cap 1245: Eve of the War on Insects Chapter 1247 Cap 1245: Eve of the War on Insects Pov H''s: I go to the Communal Temple, in the main hall at the feet of the statue of the Goddess of Death was a lying statue made of stone, I go closer to see this statue. "I can feel the vitality, she''s fine, but why won''t she wake up?" (I) "Mydy, couldn''t one of her Aunts..." (Hellyos) "No, she said it had to be my Father and that seems to be Tarzor''s will, she is just a bonding tool and something could happen to her if we do it differently." (I) Hellyos appears next to me as ifing out of the ground surrounded by blue fire before going out, I know he doesn''t like the agreement we made, but it''s something that helps us. "Where is he? Is he awake yet?" (I) "No, I''m starting to think something is wrong." (Hellyos) "His soul is fine, I already checked and his body doesn''t have much damage, I also didn''t detect any curse." (I) "I''m going to need someone to take a look at him." (I) "Who do you have in mind?" (Hellyos) "Caitlyn, her powers involve the mind, she is a Demigod and has more knowledge about Evil Gods than I do." (I) We went to that damn ce looking for this Evil God with mental powers, but this bastard hasn''t woken up until now, we''ve tried everything from half-cures to sacred purification magic and nothing makes him wake up, I don''t know what could be wrong with him anymore. "There''s no need to call for her, that person is perfectly fine." (Cinthia) "Cinthia." (I) Cinthia appears from behind the statue of the Goddess of Death, as always she doesn''t show much while speaking, but as a Divine Servant of my Father she should be able to figure out what''s wrong with her since she spoke now. "Do you know who this person is?" (I) "Yes, Vanessa told me and asked to take a look, I did it just before you arrived." (Cinthia) "This person doesn''t wake up because their consciousness is not in ce, their mind is empty, but their Soul and body are there in perfect condition." (Cinthia) "So his mind was destroyed?" (I) "If his consciousness had been forcibly removed, the body would have had some negative reaction and if his consciousness had been destroyed, the Soul would have been affected." (Cinthia) "Furthermore, I found no trace of a Divinity Fragment on him, but ording to what we know he should still have one." (Cinthia) Cinthia approaches and points her sword in my direction, Hellyos tries toe to my rescue, but he was surrounded by swords as well as my neck. "What does this mean, Cinthia?" (I) "..." (Hellyos) It seems that my Familiar is not able to speak, I look at Cinthia who seems calm and wait for a response from her, I do not believe for a second that a Divine Servant of my Father, with a connection to my Father stronger than her Familiars would me hurt without reason. "I have already met with Lilith and she is clean, her mind is not something anyone would dare invade, Her Familiar was in Hell, his mind is strange in many ways." (Cinthia) "That leaves just you." (Cinthia) "As soon as you entered the city, I followed you here, even if our strength is equal, in this ce I can take part of Master Zenos'' Power to be stronger, you cannot escape." (Cinthia) "Are you suggesting that..." (I) "Don''t think you have a hostage and can escape, if you don''t get out well..." (Cinthia) "It smells good..." (Hinata) "Food...Hinata''s food...huh?" (Hinata) "Wait a little longer Hinata, maybe it''s not food." (Cinthia) "No...delicious?" (Hinata) "Wait a little longer Hinata, you could be apanion if you''re smart enough." (Cinthia) "..." (I) "You guys are very smart, as you found out, it couldn''t have just been what you said." (me??) "You are no longer a God, there is no way to remove your consciousness from your Soul for a long distance, I don''t think even a Divinity Fragment can help at that level." (Cinthia) It wasn''t me controlling my mouth now and it wasn''t my voice, it seems like I had been invaded by this Evil God''s consciousness without realizing it, I was careless. I wanted to speak, but it seems like I can''t dominate my own body, so I tried moving my Aura, Holy Power and Authority, unfortunately I feel like they are frozen and solid like metal bars, I can''t move, I can''t even speak through my own body mouth. "(Get out of me!!!)" (I) "Don''t worry Necromancer girl, I''m not going to do anything to your body, in fact I can''t even do anything, moving just your mouth is already costing all my Authority and the Divinity Fragment can only block the rest of you temporarily." (me??) "(Then why did you take my body!?)" (I) "You were reckless in approaching me, the other Evil Gods didn''t give me the chance and I needed to at least hide my conscience, the other woman was strange and the skeleton had a bizarre presence, the Lady of the Grave is connected with that ce and that''s why only you are left." (me??) I suddenly felt my body move by my will as an invisible flow came out of my head and formed a body using the dust in the surroundings of this room. At that moment the swords around me and Hellyos disappear when I move my hand so he stays still, the swords appear around the figure formed of dust between me and Cinthia. "Do you really need this?" (???) "You invaded the body of Master Zenos'' daughter, be grateful that he is not here, he hardly forgives those who do something against his loved ones and is very vengeful." (Cinthia) "My Father will still be angry when he finds out about this, but he will realize that he did nothing but hide." (I) "Your will to survive ismendable, but why didn''t you try to talk to us who rescued you in that world?" (I) "I don''t think we''ve given you a reason to be so cautious and yet after all this time you must have realized that we are not your enemies." (I) "I''ve heard a lot of your conversations, you''ve been there after me since the beginning, I''m still not sure who you are or what you want with me." (???) "All I know is your association with many Gods who usually hunt Evil Gods like me, you also wanted me specifically, even now I don''t know your goals other than there will soon be a war, I have no reason to trust any of you." (???) "Hellyos, could you take his body and bring it here?" (Cinthia) "Why not kill him?" (Hellyos) "Hellyos, go get his body and bring it to safety." (I) "..." (Hellyos) I see Hellyos leave and his fury is not small, he was restrained by Cinthia before and he just discovered that someone was hiding inside me without realizing it even though he is always by my side, he is too proud to and considers it a humiliation in several ways senses, I need to talk to himter or let someone who understands better talk to him. "You will return to him and I will remain by his side at all times within this Communal Temple." (Cinthia) "Looks like I have no choice." (???) "You lost your choice by bing someone untrustworthy." (I) I didn''t expect any of this, Cinthia prepared well by bringing even one of my Father''s Rtives here, I didn''t expect Hinata to listen to anyone other than my Father, but at least she disappeared as quickly as she appeared here, all that''s left is for Hellyos to return with this body. Your Evil. ---------------- Pov Hades: I was outside the Dungeon apanying Lady Elizabeth near the now illusory Hell gate. Looking up it was possible to see the universe moving, countless stars appeared from one direction only to disappear in another direction, but it was not the universe moving but the Familiar of the Saint of Life that we found a. "It''s been two weeks, everyone is still training, but I believe they are well enough for something more practical." (I) "You''re still young, don''t fool yourself into thinking we have the upper hand, we don''t know enough on their side." (Elizabeth) "Make everyone stop training, we should make it by tomorrow, make everyone rest before the war, we will have to conquer our space before the real war even starts." (Elizabeth) "Shadow Spirit, warn the others." (I) Everyone has a Spirit or Fairy of the Shadow element with them to serve as a messenger, we can''t always keep moving around for small things, it''s serious more than just inefficient. "I imagine that Mrs. Elizabeth..." (I) "I will not participate in the war, I cannot walk away from Hell''s Gate, I used all my power to create this and I cannot take my power back until Zenos returns." (Elizabeth) "You must go back to prepare everyone, I feel that my Little Brother must return soon, a few hours ago I felt a reaction in my bloodline that came from him." (Elizabeth) "What reaction? Is Master Zenos okay?" (I) "He''s not that fragile, you don''t need to know now what it was, just know that hepleted the training." (Elizabeth) "Thank you for saying this good news, I will let others know and..." (I) I suddenly feel a reaction in my sacred power and Authority, something happened in the Communal Temple and as I am feeling 3 reactions it can only be them. "What happened?" (Elizabeth) "The master''s 3 wives came out of the pool of blood and it seems that the Starfire has gone out." (I) "That''s not good, they will want to participate in the war, take them to Caitlyn, if they train in dreams with their mind racing it will be mentally exhausting, but it will be like several days of training." (Elizabeth) Chapter 1248 Cap 1246: End of the Infernal Tests Chapter 1248 Cap 1246: End of the Infernal Tests Every part of my body was in ruins, there was no muscle or flesh left, my bones were mere fragments connected by tenuous threads of red liquid energy flowing continuously between each bone fragment with the center of my body being a red crystal in the area. where my chest once was, the crystal that once shone brightly now flickered as if the light would soon go out. My skull was shaped like fragments with only a ck crystal in the shape of an eye inside emanating a horrifying energy, around the remains of what was once my body an illusory figure, my entire body emanating a pressure no less than what was weighing on top of me. This time my mind and emotions are in order, I am no longer influenced by the curse around me, and the macabre memories of this cursed ocean are just endlessly devoured by my crystal eye to be sealed, the Holy power fully embodies my Aura Relic and Authority together with my will as one thing, a state that I was only able to reach when there was almost no body left to be destroyed by this ce. It''s been a long time since I lost track of time, in my mind empty of everything other than the task at hand there was only one eternal word. "(RESIST!!!)" (I) Never give up, never back down, and neverpromise before any will, only I decide where my feet step and only I decide what to do, even in destruction I will continue. It was when suddenly the light filled the surroundings with pure darkness and someone appeared in my vision, a young girl wearing a suit that didn''t match her figure, without thinking I grabbed that child by the neck, surprising her, her figure was tinypared to my size, the illusory hand that was supposed to hold her neck wrapped her entire body inside my closed fist. She had a surprised expression and otherwise, she didn''t seem bothered until a mark appeared on her forehead, the mark of an Eclipse where part of the energy that forms my illusory body was being sucked to invade her body. "Zenos, stop." (Callidora) "No." (I) A figure appeared in front of me, it was Callidora, when she appeared it was as if my consciousness woke up to realize that I was outside of that cursed ocean, the pressure no longer existed around me, nor was the endless cursed energy invading my body like before. My mind was free to contemte everything that had happened, all the pain and suffering I had gone through, as well as to know what was happening now. My gaze is still seeing past Callidora, my eyes locked on the young girl in a suit whose horrified expression seemed to scream without making a sound. Callidora still had her smug smile on her face, but other than talking to me she didn''t do anything else. "You are angry, so if you want, stay with her, but know that her words were spoken following my orders." (Callidora) "I can break her Soul now and I have no reason to spare someone who said those things to me." (I) "Do what you want, but you could wait for her to heal her body first, all that''s left of her vitality is a spark and I don''t have the power to heal anything." (Callidora) "..." (I) The mark on the girl''s forehead begins to grow red roots that spread across her body, her eyes turn red as her Aura breakspletely, I can feel that this was just a Soul in a body of pure energy, a thin line to her around emanating the same feeling that I feel from Callidora. "I''ll take her..." (I) My illusory fist was enveloped in Starfire making the girl''s body burn revealing a more adult appearance, the Eclipse mark slides down her forehead going to her back while the red lines like roots spread across her Soul, from the beginning there was no resistance and the line around his Soul simply withdrew. "You call this punishment? She never had the desire to resist you, you''re actually helping her that''s why she didn''t even try to resist, you fool." (Callidora) "I will not torture her, her punishment will be to serve me eternally, her soul is only mine now." (I) "Finish this workter, I''ll pack it for the trip." (Callidora) Callidora snapped her fingers making Alma shrink until she became a porcin doll dressed in a suit, the doll''s eyes still burned with Starfire and the Eclipse mark was on the back of the suit. "Take it to continueter, we have other things to do." (Callidora) "Heal him." (Callidora) "< Demonic Magic: Evil Recovery >" Suddenly a Demon appears on the ground next to me, a magic circle appears around me made of Demonic energy, a flow of Demonic power seems to be drawn here entering me, an Evil sensation and a strong murderous intent trying to cloud my mind, butpared to what I faced inside the damn ocean it was a joke. Feeling my body recover my mind rxed without caring about the evil effect of the magic on my mind, my field of vision bing smaller as all my power vomited to normal within me while my bones were growing with the fragments connecting together, the flesh and muscles growing over the bones and new skin appearing over it all. I used my hand that had just formed to pluck out the cursed crystal eye while my body was still shrinking, new eye organs appeared to rece the ones I lost, and when my body wasplete I felt the Demonic energy feed the other energies within me, with the exception of my Holy Power. My hair has also grown to waist-length, but I use threads thate out of my fingers to create simple outfits and tie my hair into a ponytail. When I looked around the Demon that healed me was gone and the clothes I had just put on were different, now I was wearing more borate red and ck clothes, in my hand the porcin doll was still motionless, a soul sealed inside, I create a line and tie the doll to my waist. "Did I need to change my clothes?" (I) "These clothes look better, I don''t want ugly clothes when my daughter is born." (Callidora) She snaps her fingers again and I find myself in a dark ce once again, but this time I was able to make out the outline of things around me and when I realized they were trees around me, I looked up only to see a sky covered in pure darkness in all directions, they were clouds of dark purple miasma with red lightninging out of the clouds. In that sky only one area was clear as the eye of a hurricane, the ce where the containing sphere that Callidora is using was absorbing parts of the miasma clouds. "I''ll take a few days for thesest steps, so you can rest, I''ll bring the door here, but don''t try to open it." (Callidora) "Where is Niryna?" (I) "She''s fine, I''m strengthening her Soul elsewhere using nk Soul fragments, I need her Soul to be strong to withstand the process." (Callidora) "If something happens to her..." (I) "Don''te with empty threats, I need it well to make you do your best for my goal." (Callidora) "Now go rest, I prepared cupcakes and coffee." (Callidora) "I guess I won''t ask what these dumplings are made of." (I) When I look to the side I see the gate I entered through standing in ce, but I didn''t even try to leave, I wouldn''t even be able to find it at the gate, there was also a table with cupcakes and coffee surrounded bypletely naked women of various races waving at me. "Just rx for the next few days, I want you at your best." (Callidora) "..." (I) "What is it? Do you prefer men? I can take care of that." (Callidora) Suddenly she snaps her fingers and the table shifts to be in my line of sight again, this time it was naked men flexing muscles at me, I almost threw up. "Stop messing around." (I) "Just have fun, I''ll let you join if you want, think about it." (Callidora) Callidora snaps her fingers making the naked women from beforee back to stand next to the naked men as she walks up to them taking off their clothes, I can see the fear and excitement mixed in all of them as they look at her but I look away as I walk away to lie in a no made with my lines like in the past. "(She knew she would never ept these damn jokes...)" (I) I would never fall for her teasing games, I know that all she wants is to provoke, if she really wanted to seduce me I don''t know if I would be able to resist, in this ce her power is supreme and there are no limits that she wouldn''t cross with a smile on your face. "(I wonder how the others are doing, I''m away from my family for a long time this time, I hope they''re doing well.)" (I) We had a lot of enemies to take care of, I don''t know how the Church of Light reacted after what I did that day on their Moon, not to mention that we still haven''t finished with the Apostles of Truth or the Swarm they control. "(My sisters must have taken care of everything, they must know what to do, I can only trust that everything must be fine.)" (I) Chapter 1249 Cap 1247: The insect war begins part 1 Chapter 1249 Cap 1247: The insect war begins part 1 Pov Silvia''s: I was floating outside the atmosphere of the Saint of Life''s Familiar, beside me wasdy Natasha, we were both looking at the sr system in front of us. "I suppose I can''t see them." (I) "No, but that''s what Nicole exists for." (Natasha) "< Activate >" (Natasha) Natasha throws a magic crystal that breaks revealing arge amount of magic and Holy Power mixed to form 37 interconnected magic circles before condensing into a holographic screen. Natasha seemed to know how to operate this magical item as she used the Aura in her hands to interact with the screen, moving it to show the Swarm moving through the star system, mainly around one of thes. "There seem to be many just outside the, but from the looks of it they are not strong individually." (I) "They are just numbers, they will slow us down and be used to expend our forces, perhaps even reveal our power before the real war even begins since the numbers are sorge." (Natasha) "I don''t think we can avoid them." (I) "Combo the size of this thing, they should already know we''re here." (I) "Wait, what is this?" (Natasha) Natasha, who was moving the image to show the Insects and their positions, suddenly returns to a ce she just passed by, I thought I was seeing the insects in the area, but I didn''t see anything important. "We''re in trouble, it was a trap, the Bugs are bait for us to believe they''re just numbers, look at this." (Natasha) "What is this, a moon?" (I) She pointed to a ce on the screen where there were no Insects around, but it looked like just an unimportant Moon, or was that what I thought until Natasha exined. "That''s not a Moon, they''re just making it look like a Moon." (Natasha) "That''s a Poison World." (Natasha) "Poison World..." (I) I''ve heard about these things through other World Trees, aary nest of poisonous insects that takes thousands of years to create, a living poisonous that contaminates everything around it, has billions of poisonous insects inside under its control, its poison can contaminate everything. "What we do?" (I) "Nothing, they are for me to take care of, all 4 of them." (Yaramaki) Suddenly the Saint of Life appears next to us pointing in 4 directions, one of these directions was where the Poisonous World that Natasha found was. "Even a World Tree isn''t immune to the poison of these things." (I) "Don''t worry about me, I won''t fight directly, I will arrest the 4 in my Territory, these things have contaminated half of the surroundings causing destruction, arge number of lives have been lost and worlds with the blessing of life have been contaminated with their poison." (Yaramaki) "I won''t let something on that scale pass." (Yaramaki) "This will help, but the way they used this trap, the Swarm Bugs are direct in their way of acting, this was not thought of by them." (Natasha) "We already knew that the Apostles of Truth are here, this just confirms it." (I) "Let''s go there, using that spot as a location for our base will be good enough." (Natasha) "I''ll warn the others to be ready." (I) ---------------- Pov Hades: I''m currently on the back of an Eclipse Dragon along with H, Irina, and La heading towards the Bugs. "Be ready, we only have one chance." (I) As I spoke, we entered the star system when the insects came towards us, the space shook and rippled as the Saint of Life''s Familiar appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the star system, space contorted creating vacuum flows as the 4 Poisonous Worlds they are sucked closer to the Familiar, disappearing along with it soon after. "Now!" (I) "< Eclipse Magic: Eclipse Dragon Summoning >" (I) "< Gates of Death and Rebirth >" (H) "< Holy Blood Magic: Blood Rebirth >" (Irina) "< Garden of the End Fairy >" (La) In front of me, the image of an Eclipse is formed with thousands of shadows that turn out to be Dragons with metallic-looking ster scales. H invites arge gate of bones from her Shadow that, upon opening, an army of Skeletons appears led by a Skeleton covered in Runes holding a scythe. Irina creates a sphere of red light that at first nce does nothing but shine, but this Magic will use the blood that is spilled to create Vampiric incarnations to fight on our side. La on the other hand smiles when the space seems to give way to strange trees growing sideways, upside down, or at any other angle, all kinds of trees and still being able to move as if they were alive. We each used several magic crystals to try and decrease the amount of energy being wasted, we were also not fighting with our entire army to conserve our strength while hiding so as not to filter out our real strength. I avoid using any other powers, the surrounding enemies are individually weak to the point where just my normal attacks can destroy one of them. I spread my wings running between the enemies, but I feel like I''m fighting just one individual splitting into many creatures. The Insects were able to move in perfect coordination, I was constantly being attacked from different directions, and every time I killed one of them I was falling under attacks from another 10, they were creating traps for every kill I made, dozens of traps per second. "(There must be Insect Empresses in the surroundings.)" (I) ------------------- Pov Nicole''s: I had my energy wings open monitoring the battle from within space, a dimension between spaces where I cannot interact with the world and also cannot be the target of interaction with the world, a state that only someone with high Space Elemental Affinity can experience would be able to notice the presence. Thanks to this I can monitor the battle without fear of being attacked or noticed, in the remote case of being noticed and attacked there is no problem in returning to the normal world since fighting inside an unstable dimension can be dangerous in unforeseen ways. "< Hyperfocus Sensory Divider >" (I) "[Divided Consciousness 01.]" "[Divided Consciousness 02.]" "[Divided Consciousness 03.]" "[Conscience...]" "[...]" I utilized meditation, my unique mind capable of multitasking far beyond any other individual, and Spiritual Power to create ghost-like spiritual clones with my sensory capabilities, then spread them using the Aura technique copied from the Insect Empresses to control Swarms. Thanks to this I can collectrge amounts of information and adjust the difficulty to prevent the death of allies. "(Found joining signals of thousands of Aura threads in 49 ces so far.)" (I) "(Best alternative to keep the targets working so as not to be noticed ahead of time, wait for a greater danger signal for more direct interventions on my part.)" (I) Following my observations, the Dragons Summoned by Hades are being isted and treated individually, being able to transfer arge part of the initial enemies in their direction, during this time arge amount of blood spilled is increasing the numbers of Blood Vampires created by Irina. The increase in our forces bes increasing with the Skeletormanding H''s Undead army, actively acting to turn all the bodies into Zombies. La''s forest is also serving to confuse the Aura of the supposed Insect Empress, the trees move, tearing those who enter into pieces while rays of Elemental energy surround the leaves that move as if moved by the non-existent wind, tearing the bodies they pass into pieces pass. The more time passes things change quickly, predicting based on the information obtained I can be sure that without any new factors emerging this battle will end in our victory within 5 hours in a very safe estimate, being certainly capable of ending even sooner. "(Something is wrong...)" (I) The movement of the insects was strange when they should have been adapting to what was happening, they were throwing themselves to their death, and that''s when I noticed a flow of energy being sucked from the bodies at the moment of death. "(I need to find out...)" (I) Continuing the analysis I can notice a strange flow of raw power, but when I was trying to analyze this type of raw power a hand holds my shoulder greatly increasing my sensitivity to this type of flow of raw energy. "(The power flow in this ce is strange, see.)" (La) "(It appears that the power contained within them is being channeled elsewhere through this flow of raw energy.)" (I) It was when I was able to trace this type of power flow that I realized that the 49 areas where I suppose there were Insect Empresses were areas with a node capable of changing the direction of this power flow. I continued to trace the flow of natural raw energy and each of the 49 nodes I found, the diagram drawn was a magic circle simr to the physical reshaping of the Undead from Necromancer magic. I was only able to discover this because of La, if it weren''t for her it would have been very bad for all of us. "This is not good, they must be stopped." (I) "[Locking aim across multiple sensors on 49 confirmed targets.]" (I) "< Blood Eclipse Arsenal: Activate Multi-Level >" (I) Chapter 1250 Cap 1248: The insect war begins part 2 Chapter 1250 Cap 1248: The insect war begins part 2 I spent days sitting, I didn''t dare to sleep in that ce, so I tried to focus on the changes within me, while I was inside that Cursed Ocean I could feel the changes happening, it was as if my survival instincts and my will had forced me to adapt to survive. I could feel my Aura Relic breaking and mixing with my Authority as the two mixed with my Holy Power, the power that arose then lifted my Soul and Body as a cohesive whole, I remember the sensation and feeling of doing this as if had created a work of art while drunk without actually having the memory of doing so. I spent days meditating on everything that happened in that Cursed Ocean and over time I understood what I had done, even though I still had doubts, they weren''t things I could discover in that ce. When I opened my eyes, Callidora was inches from my face smiling and even then I wasn''t able to notice her, her appearance was now younger as if she was just ying. "What are you doing?" (I) "I was about to wake you up." (Callidora) As she spoke her body was aging by years until it returned to its seductive appearance from before, but this time her clothes changed to something more imposing with a golden dress with bone details and a cape that seemed to be made of pure darkness, looking at the On top of his head was a crown of ck and blue mes. "Come, it''s your turn to keep your promise." (Callidora) I get up finding Soul of Niryna with her eyes closed next to a sphere that looked like a hole in the universe enveloped in Starfire. My eyes just passed through the sphere before focusing on Niryna, she looked visually fine to Alma in the process of bing a Demon, but her once weak presence was much stronger than before, a purely spiritual pressure leaving her body. "Before you ask, she''s fine, she''s just finding it difficult to digest the nk Soul fragments I made her consume, her consciousness is a big impediment." (Callidora) "Our agreement was that she would be fine." (I) "She is fine." (Callidora) "Now let''s begin." (Callidora) --------------- Pov Yaramaki (Saint of Life): I was on top of my Familiar looking at the 4 Poison Worlds lined up in front of us, we were at first sight in a different Star System, but all the stars around us had a green glow, thes were mixtures of blue, green and white while a flow of vital energy ran through everything that made up this ce. "What do you think, Pasha?" (I) "(I think I should have brought Zoe.)" (Pasha) "Don''t say that, I just need you to keep these 4 busy." (I) "(It''ll take me days to deal with them...)" (Pasha) Destroying a Poison World is very Difficult, its entire body needs to be Destroyed at the same time as the creatures inside it die, it would be difficult for me to do that, the powers of life are not based on Destruction on such a scale making it a difficult type of opponent to fight. "With you keeping them busy I can handle that controlling them." (I) ---------------- Pov Hades: Suddenly dozens of rays of light appear causing explosions followed by changes in the Insects. A wave of raw energy passes through everyone, and that''s when the Insects changed, their bodies expanded and some of them devoured others, doubling their size, their bodies emanating dark purple energy. I transform into a Dragon while using my Aura as a beacon warning others. The Bugs were no longer coordinating as before, their bodies became stronger and more resilient, but their cooperation disappeared resorting to crude attacks. With this kind of situation, it was easier to start the n earlier, Irina is preparing for magic while we all cleaned the area. "< Sr''s Breath >" (I) Ibine the Fire and Light elements in an area attack attack clearing the monsters in one direction, with La doing the same as well as H using her Undead Army, we manage to clear arge area. "< Star Blood Barrier: Activate >" (Irina) A magic circle created with Irina''s blood floated in front of her while a wave of energy passed through us, pushing only the insects back, all moving quickly as agreed. "< Fairy Magic: Strong Multi Elemental >" (La) Suddenly, all the rocks floating in the surroundingse towards us as they fragment, forming an increasinglyrger tnd connecting with the flow of raw energy of Nature. "You think you can steal from me!!" "Damn it, Nicole do it now!!!" (I) Suddenly a magic circle forms creating an ever stronger ripple in space, that''s when Silvia arrived in her Dragon form, her ws seemed to prate space causing another explosion of raw energy before pulling her ws back dragging what looked like a thread of purple energy. "< One with Nature >" (Silvia) Suddenly a Holy Aura emerges from Silvia as her power travels through the thread in her ws, then another st of energy surges from all corners while killing the insects en masse, their Souls and Power being sucked away by this line of energying together in the form from a centaur scorpion with the upper part of its body looking more like a Dragonewt, it had 3 scorpion tails with eyes at the tip of the tails. "< Shadowsplitter: Void of the Abyss >" (I) "< Breath of the Elemental Cataclysm >" (Silvia) I attack from behind while Silvia attacks from the front of the enemy, but this thing had multiple barriers around it. Our attacks didn''t hit her body, but we managed to get him away from La by pushing him further away, I wave to her while continuing to help La while I advance against this thing. Silvia is trying to take control of the Raw Power Flow while La is building a tree that can collect, direct, and make use of this raw energy to maintain that point''s Defenses. H is using her army of Skeletons as raw materials to build a white fortress while Irina reinforces more and more of her defenses. The reason we chose these people for this initial attack was precisely because of their ability to quickly acquire a fortress to use as a base of operation, a point from which to begin the real war. "< Eclipse Magic: Star Dragon Puppet >" (I) "< Mirrored Field >" "< Ray of Poisonous Light >" I create 5 magical circles around each of my arms as I use my Authority and Sacred Power to create a colossal construct of Dragon-shaped energy that I control. I use my great Dragon to stop the Rays of Lighting out of this enemy''s tails, I realized that he created a field of mirrors using spatial magic, his n is obvious to see and so I block the trajectory while I can still follow, I feel the hands of energy weaken with the energy that forms your hands being tarnished. Realizing the power of that light I make the big Dragon head bite and tear off the 3 tails while using its arms to break the barriers around it. Without his defenses and losing his main source of attacks, I ran towards him where our fists collided, but that was his mistake as arger dot descended on him from above destroying half of his body. "< Ultimate Sacrifice >" Suddenly the half of the remaining body was liquefied as it became a wave carrying many bodies left around, I tried to stop but gave up just like that and I saw Irina''s Blood Vampires fall apart along with H''s Undead. I prepare a spell and wait when I feel the killing intent locked onto me, I wait until I am surrounded by dozens of figures just like the Scorpion Centaur from before, as I open my hands starting the spell I focused on. "< Eclipse Magic: Void that Devours the Moon >" (I) When I activate the magic a Vacuum forms above me, all the liquid around me that forms these figures attacking me was sucked into the vacuum before being frozen in the shape of a silver moon. "< Vampiric Shadow Absorption >" (I) My shadow transforms into an everrger Vampire enveloping the frozen sphere absorbing every form of energy within into me, this includes remnants of what little vitality was left after the sacrifice he made. "[An attack ising, retreat!]" (Nicole) Suddenly a transparent doll cave that looks a lot like Miss Nicole appears in front of me pointing in a direction, without hesitating for a second I put all my power into my wings as I push in the direction pointed, escaping an attack that was actually a big hand of energy extending, thisrge hand destroys my shadow taking the moon-shaped ice sphere. Thisrge hand came from the direction of the and as soon as it catches the frozen sphere it shatters causing all the energy still inside, including the Soul, to flow through the arm as it returns to the. After that, I gather with the others to strengthen the fortress''s defenses as much as possible before bringing the others back from the Dungeon. Chapter 1251 Cap 1249: The insect war begins part 3 Chapter 1251 Cap 1249: The insect war begins part 3 Pov Haku''s (???): It''s only been a few weeks since I woke up, I couldn''t imagine from the things mother told about me, it seems like my ipetencest time was disastrous. Fortunately, the mother''s research that did not work out in the past in our universe was more positive with the resources found in this universe. "How''s the power source implementation going?" (I) "The implementation is failing, there seems to be something wrong with the power fluctuations." (Assistant A) "Check if there is something interfering outside the, I don''t believe that our ns to change the flow of energy are wrong, it must be some external influence." (I) "Ma''am, these are the data on the organism''s growth..." (Assistant B) "Don''t call it that, my brother was a volunteer, call him by his name." (I) "Yes, Mr. Peter seems to be following the expected growth patterns, his total mass has already reached thest continent, but the integration is facing resistance, he is unable to leave the lower region." (Assistant B) "Thes in this universe generate unique energy creatures that work as antibodies to the, they call it world spirit or something..." (I) Sigh "Unfortunately only the mother managed to get rid of one of these things and even she doesn''t know how she did it, so just ignore it for now, as long as Peter takes the for himself this thing won''t matter, and will hopefully disappear." (I) "This appears to be interfering with the progress of the next phase." (Assistant B) "Was the process interrupted?" (I) "ording to ourtest information, no." (Assistant B) "But the dy will be 7 times the estimated time." (Assistant B) "So just keep going, take this time to gather more detailed information, these are just initial tests and some margin of error was expected, collect as much information as possible." (I) "Yes ma''am Haku." (Assistant B) I was walking through the caves heading to my room, a group of Assistants around me as I manage this incredible project, luckily the problems are not many and nothing is blocking the progress of the project. I look at the white cave I''m passing through, the shape and texture of the bones seem to be progressing well, unfortunately, there are no veins around to measure the blood flow. "(Everything is going well, that worries me.)" (I) While I was lost in certain thoughts, an assistant with wings on his backes flying through the tunnel to where I was, the other assistants make room while the neer kneels unnecessarily, the recruits from this universe are too formal with hierarchical figures superiors, this kind of thing is an inconvenience within a research group like ours, it''s just not efficient to maintain useless formalities. "Mydy, I bring urgent news, one of the Bug Empresses has reported a sighting of a creature hiding outside of the star system we are currently in." (Assistant C) "Great news, I was getting worried they wouldn''t show themselves." (I) "Ma''am, should we send all our forces? It could just be one of the Monsters in this universe, many of them travel the stars." (Assistant A) "That possibility exists, but the greater probability is that they are enemies, the Dragons, Elves and the group I lost against in the past wouldn''t lose the movement of as many Bugs as we did here, so it must be one of them." (I) "Observe his movements and initiate the surveince system, I''m going to my office to monitor and give orders depending on the situation." (I) I run to my office, and with a reading crystal in my hands I start to write down some things before an eye opens a hole in the wall creating a hologram, I use magic in my hands to make the various images pass through. "What the hell is this!? What creature is that? Those damn recordings using Familiars don''t have settings to measure scales." (I) "It''s clearly moving like a creature, but it appears to be made from part of a, how does water stay still?" (I) "That thing might not be made of flesh, but if I got my hands on that body it would be an excellent study to inspect how that thing moves or if it''s alive... it could be a Golem, there''s that possibility..." (I) As tens of minutes passed, I went from seeing one Familiar to another, I had to bring other eyes that emerge from the wall to keep more than one screen working at the same time. The Swarm of insects that I kept on guard outside the sharing the surroundings were just numbers, but their real function was to be the first line of defense, with so many eyes it would be easy to find any approaching enemy while even in their deaths they were still useful as sacrifices. But the speed with which the Swarm was being destroyed was worrying, clearly, these enemies were preserving their real strength, a monster of that size wouldn''t bring back 10 enemies. I was already surprised when they discovered the second line of defense, the Poison Worlds trap, I thought I had disguised them well, but they were still noticed and that creature that looked like part of a took them somehow. "(It must be some form of spatial istion or teleportation.)" (I) What caught my attention were the precise attacks made against the Insect Command Symbols, we used the blood and flesh of an Insect Empress to perfect dozens of Insect Queens of various types, transforming it into an object capable of connecting with those of the same type in a colossal area, each of them had protective spells and had really strong guards protecting them. The attacks with great precision destroyed 49 out of 57 of them, many were destroyed at the same time, this attack came from a blind spot or there must be hidden enemies, I was only sure about the hidden enemies when that Dragon appeared out of nowhere, clearly there must be more Enemies waiting. "By destroying the node present in these 49 points the construction of the mutant specimen was reduced, I have to reduce the requirements and time for its creation, and we also lost control after its creation, fortunately, I insisted on using one of ours for this test, even outside of control was still loyal." (I) "But that tree..." (I) It seems that all external lines of defense have been removed, they haven''t finished off all the insects yet, but it doesn''t matter, it has been proven that even using flesh strengthening is not enough against them. "Madam, it seems that some of the Insect Empresses want to intervene in the battle above." (Assistant A) Tell her to shut up and strengthen the army, use the strengtheningpound V2, even in its experimental state it is still stronger than the old version." (I) "I will do it now." (Assistant A) I watch him walk away as I analyze the base being built, unfortunately, I can''t be sure without taking a closer look as these Familiars don''t have the same capabilities as a realputer. "That tree is exactly in the center of that barrier, even though construction is being done around the tree, it seems like the distortion I see in the space near the tree makes sense... a natural energy collector..." (I) "They are setting up an operations base within our territory, too close." (I) I didn''t fear any enemies, they can dy our progress on certain things, but they are also essential for field testing. What I really feared were hidden enemies, the worst attack is always the one you can''t see, that''s why I''m so happy, even though they hide their forces, their way of attacking is head on, they''ve also given me clues about theirpanions hiding using space magic. "I''m ready, but they should take days, building and reinforcing a solid base to be used like that will take days even with magic." (I) "I intend to enjoy every second of these." (I) ----------------- Pov Silvia''s: I was inside our base, H was still strengthening the defenses along with Irina and La while the rest of us were discussing next steps. "So they managed to alter the flow of raw power between the worlds." (Magnus) "Now I understand why the Saint of Life decided to interfere." (Vanessa) "I can''t sense the World Trees, it should be a constant presence as their powers serve to receive that power and regte it as it integrates with the." (I) "But it seems they injected a Soul into the raw energy flow, it was the creature that you destroyed Hades." (I) "What should we do now, their preparation outside the was much more than we previously thought and we don''t even know what we will face inside the." (Hades) "It doesn''t matter, we are not alone this time, Zadiris should arrive by tomorrow ording to his message." (I) "Clearly the strength of the Apostles of Truth is greater than we expected, what do you think of them, Haku?" (I) "From what I know, they are creative and won''t do anything without nning ahead, what we face today won''t be everything." (Haku) "But luckily it looks like we''ll havepany soon." (Haku) "Dragons must..." (I) "She''s not talking about the Dragons, the Master seems to be about toe out of his training, we can sense that he''s fine, which means he should be back soon." (Hades) "But the door is still on the Life Saint''s Familiar''s back, which means it''s in his Territory." (Irius) "Don''t worry about these two here, we won''t have any problems." (Natasha) Natasha points to Alice and Karina in the corner, it seems like she knows something that we don''t. Chapter 1252 Cap 1250: The insect war begins part 4 Chapter 1252 Cap 1250: The insect war begins part 4 Pov Ibuki''s: I open my eyes and look around, everything is dark at first and then a hand appears, taking me by the shoulder, I was pulled to a bright ce, and when I realized I was looking at a white ceiling. "I thought I died." (I) "You passed the tests, try to use what you learned in dreams in your real body." (Caitlyn) "..." (I) I sit and feel my power coursing through my body, the 3 types of Natural energy, Sacred Power, and my Aura. My Aura was different, it didn''t change as much as I thought at the beginning, it seems more like it evolved, my body was the one that had many changes both in shape and capacity, and the amount of energy I can keep in my body is at least 5 times greater Before, the cirction of energy is faster and I can feel inside me, the Master''s Sacred Power pulsing in my veins. "By your smile, it looks like you confirmed the results, now go talk to Freya, she will exin things to you." (Caitlyn) "Where are Kira and ¨¦rica?" (I) "They woke up before you, they are making their preparations just like everyone else, we are in the middle of a fight and Freya will let you know the rest." (Caitlyn) ---------------- After going to talk to Freya I found out what happened in the first battle, I also found out everything that has happened since we entered Starfire seeking to be stronger, and about Diana who chose a different form than us seeking power. "Unlike others, I don''t have the preparation to do." (I) "Always have things to do, I know your strength is fighting, so get together with Irius and Ivan in the nning, Diana should already be there." (Freya) "I''ll do that, but before I do, I want to know something." (I) "Do you regret your decision?" (I) "No, I would make the same decision." (Freya) "Then why do you have that look on your face?" (I) "Not someone without emotions, seeing the 4 of you moving forward so quickly while I fall behind leaves me frustrated." (Freya) "Don''t get me wrong, I know that in Zenos'' eyes there is no distinction, I''m not insecure either, I''m much older than all of youbined, but no one can escape frustration." (Freya) "Could have gone with the 3 of us." (I) "Everyone has their own path, that wasn''t mine just as it wasn''t Diana''s path." (Freya) While talking to Freya, another person entered the room pushing a bone door, it was Silvia and I took advantage of her arrival to leave. "Freya I need to talk to you." (Silvia) "Looks like I still have things to do." (Freya) "I''ll leave you guys, I have to look for Irius, but before you go, know that I''m here if you need me." (I) "I know, thank you." (Freya) With that I said goodbye to the two, leaving the room. -------------- Pov Silvia''s: After Ibuki left, I went with Freya outside in silence, she seemed to be lost in her own thoughts and so I left her alone knowing what must be going through her mind. "When is it going to happen?" (Freya) "I don''t know, I''m not a World Tree anymore to be in contact with my sisters." (I) "Do you think I can do it?" (Freya) "I don''t know, when you came to me I could only make a suggestion, it''s your choice." (I) "I can only say for sure that you will be able to participate, what will happen next is not something I know." (I) "..." (Freya) She stays silent for longer, I know it was difficult for her to make this decision, but all I can do is be by her side, I know she won''t tell others even when she should. "Why did youe to talk to me? Did something happen?" (Freya) "Yes, I need help with a ritual, the best option would be Sakura, but I''m afraid that her strong connection with Zenos could get in the way." (I) "To seek her or me must mean to be something rted to nature." (Freya) "This ritual is tomunicate with the World Spirit, it''s not the kind of thing that can be done easily." (I) "Do you want to talk to the we are going to attack?" (Freya) "Yes." (I) "Is this to seek information or help against the Apostles of Truth?" (Freya) "If possible yes, but not only that, there are many strange things here, in thest few hours I have been checking several things." (I) "The raw energy flow of this entire star system is wrong and especially around this, we saw during the first attack that they are doing something here breaking the natural order." (I) "But the strangest thing was seeing around these worlds, all these worlds are dead." (I) Outside the base, I pointed to the surroundings, each of theses looked normal to the eyes of anyone other than me, we were too far away for even Freya with her affinity with nature to feel anything from theses, but how in the past I was a World Tree, I know something is wrong and I can see the Aura of the World, each of these worlds has no Aura as if it were a dead rock. "But what do you want to do?" (Freya) "The World Spirit has a simple mind most of the time, my sisters said that in some newer worlds, the World Spirit only has basic instincts without having a thinking mind." (I) "What I really want is to reach my sister through the World Spirit, she will be able to truly help whether with information or anything else." (I) "I see, so shall we begin?" (Freya) ------------------- Pov Yaramaki (Saint of Life): "I know it''s there, show up before I choose to pay a visit to that world." (I) "If I do that I''ll have to take care of the mice trying to intrude." (Greed) After my Familiar took the 4 Poison Worlds away, I started talking knowing he would respond, he always liked the sound of his own voice and he knows it wasn''t an empty threat I made. This was my Territory, so everything here was supposed to be under my control and not be able to stay hidden from me, but he manages to do this, taking the area around him as his own just by his existence being here. When he appeared, the space around him unfolded, his body very simr to that of a White Elf if it weren''t for the Celestino wings on his back and the Demon horns on his head, his appearance exaggeratedly beautiful to the point of being unnatural and at the same time, it is impossible to say his gender, normally he would not have any gender, but due to his personality, he must have both genders simply because he wants to. "Got a new body? How much of you can this vessel hold Evil God of Greed." (I) "So far he''s been holding up well to everything I am, but I''m still not used to it, so I hope we both just watch this show." (Greed) "You call all this destruction a show? What are you doing Greed?" (I) "I thought the Evil God of Greed was against destruction on this scale and yet severals are dead in this ce while one is being corrupted." (I) "Sometimes concessions must be used, getting this body wasn''t easy, and having such a delicious ally isn''t something I can let slip away." (Greed) "(Delicious... is he feeding on them?)" (I) "(Greed... is feeding on their Greed... is treating them as believers or followers.)" (I) "Do they know what you''re doing to them?" (I) "No and even if they knew it doesn''t matter, they can''t do anything about it and at the same time it doesn''t hurt them." (Greed) "These people are amazing... hahahahaha.... their Greed is greater than my loyal servants." (Greed) "That''s why I decided to help, they aren''t able to see that everything being done in this part of the universe would attract their attention, a protector of life like you wouldn''t let something like that go by." (Greed) As a Saint of Life I couldn''t help but feel, for me all lives are lights that I can see and feel, I couldn''t help but notice more than one nt dying, much less would my Goddess let something on this scale pass. I look at him, I may not feel his power, but the pressure being emitted by his presence is very strong "I''ll kill you." (I) "A Saint of Life talking about leading others to death? How hypocritical..." (Greed) "But we both know it won''t do anything, a battle between the two of us so close to a like that and in a situation as ''delicate'' as this would be catastrophic at the very least." (Greed) He doesn''t want to fight, if he really wanted to go against me directly he would have already made his move, he is buying time with big words and threats. "(He wants to exclude me from the conflict as well as my Familiar, but something is wrong.)" (I) "(There was no way he didn''t know that other Deities coulde, but he is too focused and calm on stopping just me, is he very sure that others won''te?)" (I) I knew that a direct fight with him could cause problems, but if he has a body now it will be dangerous to let him go, knowing that I can''t hold back this time. "Not this time." (I) "< May I be the receptacle of all Life >" (I) Chapter 1253 Cap 1251: The insect war begins part 5 Chapter 1253 Cap 1251: The insect war begins part 5 Pov Hades: It has been 3 days since the first battle against the insects and many things have happened, Master Zenos'' Wives have joined the battle, Silvia has made a discovery about the and our next course of action has already been decided. "Are you sure you want to be on the front lines?" (I) "Yes, I make a point of being there, I won''t ept a fake walking around with my face." (Haku) "I never realized that Yntra had achieved sess in cloning, it was the main one in ourb when I was hired by her in our universe, but it never worked." (Haku) "Clearly it works now." (I) "Magic opened many doors, creating a humanoid body without mutation wasplicated in many ways in our universe, but it was possible with years of research." (Haku) "Creating a body following someone else''s gic code and still trying to maintain the same appearance was much moreplicated, Yntra was a unique genius for achieving this, but even she was not able to take care of the brain, the mind was empty, they were just meat dolls with no minds or ability to learn." (Haku) "They are like homunculi, a manufactured body without a Soul." (I) "No, homunculi are delicate and their functional minds, even without a Soul, are still useful in many ways, but what we created was very superficial and we never considered Souls." (Haku) "For all of us, the concept of Aura has always been something ridiculous, even vital energy was just another form of energy that we found in this world, magic is just a way of manipting energies unique to this world, it can be understood in a certain way, but Souls They are concepts too abstract to be considered true." (Haku) "That''s what you think?" (I) "Not now, but I thought that way before I was reborn as I am now, thanks to Master Zenos I realize that the true essence is in the Soul while the flesh is just a container, something that can be molded, repaired, and recreated while the Soul in its exist within." (Haku) "That''s why I won''t let someone use my appearance and research as their own, they are mocking me and everything that Master Zenos has made me." (Haku) Since Silvia and Freya managed to talk to the World Tree still resisting inside the, Haku finds himself like this, all his anger at the presence of a copy of her acting as if it were the real one. Another thing we discovered was the creature growing inside the world, a monstrosity of flesh trying to be the itself and the worst of all is that they are seeding. They sacrificed the entire poption of that and the surroundings for this, even thes themselves were robbed of their power leading everyone to their current state, all to create this abomination. "You can get your copy, but don''t forget the n, I won''t be around to help if you fall into a trap." (I) "I know, there''s no need to worry, I won''t waste the life Master Zenos gave me." (Haku) ---------------- A few hours after talking to Haku we were leaving a meeting room where the n was exined once again to everyone, it would be 7 days ofbat without rest in enemy territory, it would not be easy even with our n and we are not able to know how the Apostles of Truth will respond to what we will do. "Listen, don''t stay away from others, make sure you don''t worry the Saints, and don''t try toe up with anything funny." (Ivan) "Don''t worry, Dad... how many times do I need to tell you that I''m not a child anymore?" (Lyra) "To me, you will always be my little girl." (Ivan) "Let''s go..." (Cinthia) "Alright, where''s Ragnar?" (Ivan) "It''s just the 2 of us." (Cinthia) "..." (Cinthia) "(Leaving these two together is a mistake, but Irius must have his ns.)" (I) I see the Father and the daughter saying goodbye before each one goes their own way, and then I find Diana and Orion waiting for me, the ce we are going to will be one of the worst. The Space Dragons wait for the groups to gather before opening all the portals at the same time, each group carried a Sacred Crystal made with the blood inside the pool of Master Zenos'' statue, arge amount of his Sacred Power is contained in these crystals and one of them is in my hands. "Aren''t you going to talk to the others?" (I) "I don''t need to, everything that had to be said was heard, we know what the others are thinking." (Diana) "This time we are taking a lot of risks." (I) "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you and in return bring me a good beer when we get back." (Diana) "..." (I) "Don''t worry about her, nothing will happen." (Orion) "I''m not scared ofbat, I''m worried that something bad could happen to anyone during thisbat." (I) "There are no weak people here, killing any of us won''t be easy and each one chose to go, so don''t worry." (Diana) "(My concern is for Master Zenos if anyone gets seriously injured from here.)" (I) "Is everyone ready? So get ready, we are opening the portals and you should be in within 5 seconds!" (Zadiris) Everyone who was talking remained silent, preparing to run, then Zadiris snapped his fingers, signaling the Space Element Dragons to open the portals at the coordinates chosen for each group. As soon as a portal appeared in front of me I ran inside with Diana passing by me, Orion staying by my side. As soon as he exits the other side of the teleportation gate, he activates the magic on the Sacred crystal beforeunching it into the sky as quickly as possible. Iunched the crystal already activating the magic as nned before even noticing the surroundings and when I looked at the sky I realized that the dark clouds in the sky were not rain clouds, they were countless insects flying in swarms changing their direction towards us as if they were ending to notice our presence. The number of insects was much greater than I expected from the information obtained, this makes it difficult to locate our Targets, but even so, I remain calm, preparing myself for what will happen when I feel my Aura pulsate through the connection with the crystal releasing its power in the sky. "< Sacred Eclipse Magic: Nightfall Titan >" (I) "< Consume >" (I) A magic circle explodes expanding for kilometers as the space around it cracks in the shape of a spider web, the cracks in the space begin to bleed and all this blood gathers in the center of the magic circle forming a red tornado pulling the entire cloud of insects in with the exception of a few hundred that seem to be able to resist. "I''ve located it, it''s looking at us from dozens of kilometers away, look." (Orion) "I can take care of her." (Diana) "I''ll go with you, in the meantime take care of what''s left Orion, don''t let the birth be interrupted, we just need a few minutes." (I) "< Blood Hunt >" (Orion) His body was covered by a disappearing red mist as Diana and I ran towards one of our Targets, one of the others must be nearby. "Don''t reveal everything." (I) "I know." (Diana) "< Silver Moon Hunting Ground >" (Diana) Her Authority and Ki form an illusory image of the silver moon behind her, following until we reach the Inseteos. "< Pressure from the Ruler >" (I) I use my Aura to give it physical weight by forming a pressure field in front of me in a cone shape, multiple insects being crushed into the ground with only the strong resisting ones still charging at me. That was when a silver light blinded the surroundings leading to an illusion of a mist-filled night forest with a silver moon in the sky. Even without seeing it, I knew that Diana would go after the Leader, so I strengthened my arms by going against the strongest insects capable of resisting my pressure. The first one to appear took my punch head on trying to grab my arm while two others attacked from both sides, I turn my body opening my wings making them go backwards while my tail crosses the ground killing some while hiding for an ambush. My ws became bigger as I ran through the body of one of them who exploded in front of me followed by dozens of attacks. "< Blood Extraction >" (I) They may have resisted the pressure of my Aura, but that doesn''t mean that my Aura hasn''t invaded their bodies, I use my Aura to take their blood for me ripped from their bodies, even if it''s not enough to kill them, it still weakened everyone. Thanks to that, I ran among them, crushing their weak bodies like flies, no matter the Insect Empress''s Aura control or her true strength, when I drew blood from her, most of her vitality came with it. Suddenly I feel something and look further back, I can feel someone''s eyes fixed on me, when they are close to going in that direction I feel a fluctuation in my Aura and I know what that means, Eclipse Titan is not connected to this world and yes to Master Zenos, he won''t be as strong as Sakura, but he''s still a great force. "May each of you die!" (I) Chapter 1254 Cap 1252: The insect war begins part 6 Chapter 1254 Cap 1252: The insect war begins part 6 Pov Diana''s: Blood circted my body full of energy, a wild intention tried to corrupt my mind with promises of unrestricted release, but I would not let my power dominate my body once again as it had in training. "I you are mine..." (I) I was running in a forest covered in mist, this ce is not just an illusion, the trees, grass, and even the ground are covered in my Ki, its resistance far above normal, and the mist was made of the materialization of my Aura hiding my presencepletely while allowing you to feel everything within the mist. This was my hunting ground and everyone in it was food, my new swords shine like the moon in the sky, I run among the weakest insects cutting them in half in groups, the weakest are the first to fall to leave the strong isted. Each swing of my swords mowed down dozens of them creating hundreds of corpses in seconds as it circled around the Bug Empress. Every time I attack one of her insects she knows my position due to this Swarm''s connection with her, bringing her to my hunting ground is just the first step, disrupting her senses before the real attack was the main thing and these insects serving as an extension of her they just get in the way. When I cleared the area around her I wasted no time and went towards her, but before I even reached her I noticed something and dodged countless lines at high speed, thanks to the fog I knew that these lines wereunched in all directions around her of the Empress. These lines stuck to the ground, to the Bugs hundreds of meters away, to the trees, and those that went upwards stuck to the space itself after reaching hundreds of meters in height. I noticed the Aura contained in the lines as well as the faint odor of the poison, her efforts weremendable and yet useless as I continued running towards her, moving in the space between the lines with absolute precision. The closer I was to her the space between the lines became smaller, but I couldn''t help but smile from the thrill of the hunt, I was less than 3 seconds away from her when her 8 spears came towards me at the same time as my shoulder touched one of the lines, I could feel its presence focusing on me. "(You fell.)" (I) "< Bite of the Lunar Wolf >" (I) She didn''t realize that every creature she killed had their vitality stolen by the Moon, when I activate this technique the moon above opens its eyes bing arge silver wolf head of pure energy falling like a hammer from the heavens on top of its head as the field of huntingpletely breaks down. But even so, I continued going towards her, just as I expected she had serious injuries, but was still alive, which didn''tst when I used my swords to cut her body into 4 pieces. Wolves are ambushers by nature and take advantage of every opportunity that arises, there is no mercy or mercy in their teeth, only food. I didn''t fail to notice the other captions in the area surrounding me as my hunting ground was broken by my own attack, but I didn''t worry as I felt a wave of pressure run wildly past me, a smile forming on my face as I spoke. "Your time is up." (I) The blood tornado became an almost humanoid silhouette if it weren''t for the tail, the ws, the shape of its legs like a beast, and its oval head. The cracks in the space around him closed as the giant magic circle around him shattered into fragments running towards him forming a full body armor in ck colors with white details, the armor gave him additional characteristics making him look like a an armored metal Dragon, its size easily reaching 500 meters. The ground around him seemed to absorb his massive blooming presence, and that''s when I felt Hades approaching me. "Everything as nned." (Hades) "Don''t count victory ahead of time, we have to be careful." (I) "I know and that''s why we can''t stop, let''s go." (Hades) ------------------ Pov H''s: I was sitting next to the Eclipse Titan, and in each of his hands was an Insect Empress, her bodies were strange with clearly disproportionate body parts and they both had monster wings that didn''t match their bodies. The two had ck marks spreading across their bodies and were unconscious, the reason for me to be rxed is because of the army of Undead in the surroundings, thanks to them I was able to easily protect the ritual to create the Titan, apart from these two captured there were still 3 more Insect Empresses killed by me, Hellyos and Ragnar. "Are you sure you want to keep them?" (I) "Honestly, I don''t even know if they''ll survive, this is my first time turning someone into a Demon." (Ragnar) "So why do it now and with these two?" (I) "No matter what n we have made or how easy it seems now, we are facing billions of enemies and if we are unlucky an entire, even with the Dragons weck hands to help us." (Ragnar) "Can you control them or force them to serve you, if that works?" (I) "No, and I certainly wouldn''t be able to trust them." (Ragnar) "So what did you do?" (I) "A Demonic spell sacrificing their Souls in exchange for two Demon servants." (Ragnar) "Are you..." (I) I looked at the two once again, this time I used my Aura on their bodies and felt the Starfire inside their bodies. "Yes, their bodies are transforming into Demons while I''m making Demon Souls take over the bodies, my Authority isn''t exactly suitable for that, but with the help of the Titan it''s working somehow." (Ragnar) "You''re acting like Father, that''s the kind of thing he would do recklessly." (I) "I know, I was inspired by the Master to do this, that''s why I chose enemies to do it..." (Ragnar) "We have a problem!" (Hellyos) "Giant bugs are heading our way." (Hellyos) "There''s no need to act like that, we already expected that they wouldn''t stand still." (I) "They are Annihtion Beetles, There are 18 of them atst count." (Hellyos) "..." (I) "..." (Ragnar) Annihtion Beetles are apocalyptic creatures, we only met one of them once, their bodies are resistant to everything, and yet their regeneration process is ridiculous to the point of instantly healing any injury, their bodies literally carry the vitality of a, that''s why this is their food. Even my Father wasn''t able to do anything, it took Caitlyn to put that thing to sleep before we found a single way to defeat it. It was after that that we discovered what that thing was and now there are so many of theming towards us, these things are immune to poisons, and curses and even keeping them trapped is almost impossible. "Can you get Hinata here?" (I) "No." (Ragnar) "Can you trap that thing or attack its Soul directly?" (Ragnar) "Nothing that''s significant against that thing." (I) "Then we only have one way out." (I) "What will you do?" (Ragnar) I didn''t have time to hesitate, I took out various materials like Heart of Darkness, Ghost Orb, Demon Dragon Bones, and many magic crystals filled with Demon energy. Then I slit my wrists and control the blood by drawing 72 interconnected magic circles in multipleyers using up almost all the blood in my body while drinking one bottle of potion after another, my Aura was making the items I removed position in the magic circle to activate immediately. "< Forbidden Magic: Gate of the End >" (I) This was a spell I learned along with how I summoned Hellyos, but this is the first time I''ve used it knowing how risky it could be for me or anyone nearby. As soon as I uttered the words all my power, Vitality, Aura, and Authority were sucked away, the only reason for not dying was the Holy Power inside me keeping some Vitality trapped inside me as the Holy Power was the only one not used in this Magic Ritual. From within the magic circle, all materials are incinerated by dark blue mes, then the magic is soon formed into the silhouette of a door that quickly bes more real, revealing details of its appearance such as being made of bones or blood flowing through the door. At that moment the Annihtion Beetles were already close enough to see them, there was no time to waste, and with willpower, I finished thest step while being supported by Hellyos. "< Open >" (I) The gate opens with chains appearing and spreading across the surroundings, from inside therge gate only a muscr man dressed as a butler and with a mustache appeared, his eyes were focused on Hellyos as he disappeared before appearing in front of us. "I didn''t expect to see you, little Dragon..." His height was no bigger than Hades or Magnus, but for some reason, he seemed to be gigantic to me, maybe because of my current weakness, but I wasn''t able to feel anything from him, nothing from his presence or Aura. He suddenly looks away from Hellyos focusing first on me and then Ragnar before focusing solely on the Eclipse Titan. "So that''s why this damn outfit appeared again..." Sigh "Why get involved right after resolving something..." Chapter 1255 Cap 1253: The insect war begins part 7 Chapter 1255 Cap 1253: The insect war begins part 7 Pov H''s: "Why get involved right after resolving something..." The one who came out of the Hell Gate I created was talking when he seemed to realize something and turned towards the Annihtion Beetles. "A true delight." As he spoke, he stretched his arm, making it grow to an enormous size, descending with a palm of kilometers upon the Annihtion Beetles, but the impact on the ground did not cause any tremors or shock waves to the point that it was strange considering what I saw. The man''s hand began to shrink as it became the size it was before, but I noticed the space trembling around his clenched fist. "Did you kill them?" (I) "Why would I waste this kind of delicacy?" "..." (I) When he spoke, he was already bringing his hand to his mouth, it was possible to see somethinging out between his fingers. Without me noticing one of the chains floating around the gate moved or at least I think it moved when it simply wrapped around his wrist preventing his hand from getting any closer to his mouth. "Is this serious? I can''t even..." Before he could speak, he became just a blur that entered the gate of Hell that closed soon after. "..." (I) "Do you know him?" (Ragnar) "He shouldn''t be here, that doesn''t make sense." (Hellyos) "Hellyos, who was he?" (I) "They are called Infernal Deities or also Heralds of Hell, they are essentially ves with the power of Gods incapable of leaving hell of their own ord." (Hellyos) "We can see that as he was pulled back after a few seconds." (I) "You don''t understand, I meant they literally can''t leave hell without your permission, the mere fact that he left means he was allowed." (Hellyos) "He seemed confused before, normally named creatures know they are being called." (Ragnar) "My magic wasn''t to summon someone, it was just to create the Hell''s Gate." (I) I nned to open the Gate of Hell by letting some creature out to take care of the Annihtion Beetles, I know that the creatures of hell like to consume living beings, especially those with great vitality. I didn''t try to summon anything specific and I hoped with luck to eliminate everyone before the creature was dragged to Hell when the Gate was going to close, in the worst case it would buy us time to get out, I never expected that man to appear. "I''m not sure of the strength of the Gods, but even they can''t summon a Herald of Hell, they are creatures beyond understanding who havepletely given themselves over to Hell, they are like parts of Hell itself being eternally trapped as ves." (Hellyos) "Those chains from before seemed to stop him from eating what I imagine were the Annihtion Beetles." (I) "..." (Hellyos) "In the end, it doesn''t matter, I need to recover and we need to be prepared for other surprises." (I) "You''re right, stay close to the Eclipse Titan, it will make you improve faster." (Ragnar) "I''ll take care of the Undead troops." (Hellyos) "Ragnar, we have to start the next phase of the n soon." (I) "We can''t, we only have one chance and we haven''t even been here for a day." (Ragnar) "Exactly, we''re not even 1 day away from facing 5 Insect Empresses and almost 20 Annihtion Beetles." (I) "..." (Ragnar) "Let''s just wait a little longer, maybe the next waves of enemies won''t be so..." (Ragnar) Suddenly the earth began to shake and crack, a massive presence weighing us all down and shing against the Titan''s Aura, as we were closer to the Titan we were shielded from most of the pressure while the Titan reacted as if it was being challenged, from its back The Titan''s Starfire wings form, spreading over a kilometer as his Aura appears to react to this as if boiling. "They are acting faster than expected." (I) --------------- Sakura''s POV: I was alone with Hinata, our group was one of the smallest since our power makes up for the difference in numbers. The Eclipse Titan is already standing, protecting it was easy since we were in the center of the enemy camp, the appearance of the ritual sacrificed many problematic enemies including some Insect Empresses to form the Eclipse Titan. "(My Titan form is much better.)" (I) I was feeling slightlypetitive due to the appearance of these Titans, I know they don''t have Souls or consciousness, but it was still difficult for me to see such strange forms of beings that go back to me. "Hinata, stop eating them, at least leave their bodies." (I) "Hhdgsnnbsj..." (Hinata) "Please, at least take it out of your mouth before you speak or create a mouth to speak for you." (I) "Hunger..." (Hinata) "I know, but we still receive power from the master." (I) "Not the same..." (Hinata) "We can''t do anything, he''s busy." (I) There were more pieces of bodies around us, we didn''t need to fight much, but there were still some weak opponents, that thing doesn''t seem to be here either, I can''t feel it underground. Hinata who had created another mouth to respond while pushing pieces of bodiesrger than her into her mouth, suddenly stopped as space began to ripple in a specific ce not far away, it was like the surface of a puddle after throw a stone in the middle. Soon 2 people came out of this ripple, stopping soon after, this time I was paying attention and I felt a fluctuation of energy copsing the moment the ripple ended. Looking at the two people I immediately realized that they were not Insects and were far from being Apostles of Truth, their Auras were not like those bizarre things, and I was also able to feel Holy Power in their Auras. One of them looked like an old man with gray hair, his race seemed to be Runic because there were healings in his eyes and in the hands that held the staff with a Human bone head. But the one who caught my attention the most was the one next to her, even though she looked like a man because of her clothes, I realized from the curves of her body and Aura that she was a woman, her face was very masculine, but what drew attention to her was her intention murderousing from her. This woman seemed to be around middle age, her race seemed to be a Celestine, but her Aura was more reminiscent of a Demon, the Holy Power she was feeling was mainlying from her. "Kill them all, I''ll take care of the Titan." (old) "But I prefer the big one, it looks tastier." (woman?) "Shut up and move, before..." (old man) Suddenly, a frightening pressure came out of the ground, involving everything in all directions, this pressure shed head-on with the Titan''s Aura, which raged, opening its Starfire wings while using more power than it had. "(Still still not as strong as me in Titan state.)" (I) "Grrrrr!!!" (Hinata) Suddenly I heard Hinata making strange sounds, she was further away from the Eclipse Titan receiving more impact from the pressure that came from the ground, but her reaction was strange. Before I could do anything the woman dressing up as a man was already moving, she threw something at me as she advanced towards Hinata with a white sword emitting the power of the light element, a sword she hadn''t carried before. I diverted my attention for seconds holding what was a magic crystal trying to activate, which didn''t happen when I absorbed the blood contained within it before throwing it away. When I looked again Hinata''s body was cut into dozens of pieces asrge des of light continued traveling past her destroying everything behind in a trail of destruction. The woman dressed as a man ran towards me, her body was covered in light until she pulled out another sword making the previous one disappear as if it had never existed, the new sword was covered in red fire that spread from the sword across her body as if it were merging with your body. But I ignored her running to where the old man was, of course she noticed and tried to reach me first, but she wouldn''t arrive in time, I was a little faster than her and realizing this a circle circle Fire appeared around me burning everything inside in a column of fire. I crossed without problems, no type of normal fire can harm me, that''s when I realized I stopped for a few seconds, which was enough for her to catch up to me, the old man from the beginning to the end didn''t look in my direction while I felt magic circles forming around him, but realizing it wouldn''t be good to drag things out. I once again ran towards the old man ignoring the woman in my path, I dodge the first attack when suddenly something goes through her head from behind and out of her eye. I stretched out my hand grabbing the Mage''s staff while the woman in question is safe, from eye contact I saw Hinata smiling while devouring the woman''s body, but the old man wasn''t so simple as he told the woman toe back by mming him into the ground, This made the bodye together once again in our path, Hinata attacked her savagely and I went towards this damn old man running safely around. Chapter 1256 Cap 1254: The insect war begins part 8 Chapter 1256 Cap 1254: The insect war begins part 8 Pov Sakura''s: "< Nature Control: Elemental Army >" (old) This damn old man used some item to screen transport himself away from me before casting a powerful spell stealing Mana from the surroundings, I could just feel his Holy Power mix with his Aura while chaining the power of nature, it made my blood boil with anger when he used this crude form of control to create false Elementals from all the elements to attack me. "< Living Forest >" (I) There were many enemies and regardless of their strength, they were invincible, the weakness of true Elementals is in their Core, but these things were just clusters of Elemental energy, they had nothing that could function with a mind or will of their own, they were just masses of energy in form humanoids. To defeat them I would need to destroy their entire body, even without fighting I know that their bodies will just rebuild themselves using more elemental power and that''s why I use one of my skills. Simr to the power to create a Territory, I set out to create a forest using my vitality as a base. When the trees begin to grow in the surroundings quickly, the branches move, attacking the enemies around me as well as the leaves flying like des in a hurricane, cutting everything in their path. With this, I could get closer to the old man avoiding direct fights against these things while his positions, with this I got closer to him while retreating and he still seemed to be preparing something. "< Fury of the Forest >" (I) Following mymand, all the roots in the area grow and strengthen, heading towards the old man likerge wooden snakes, but as soon as they reach his body, they pass through, making me realize it is an illusion. "Where did he...ghaaa!" (I) Before I tried to find him, I was hit by something that came down on top of me, causing me to collide with the ground, without wasting time traveling underground, once again absorbing the vitality I used in creating this forest, so I healed faster than normal. When I left the ground I saw the Old Man near the Titan, the Runes in his eyes were shining while dozens of magic circles formed around the Eclipse Titan. I was connected to the Titan as the one who summoned him or should I say, the one who created him here, but I''m not feeling anything that indicates what this old man is trying to do against the Titan. "Let''s find out..." (I) I hide underground once again and use my connection with the Titan to make him attack this old man, without a will to direct his actions, the Titan acts based solely on instinct to the point of only attacking if he is attacked first. I close my eyes and using this connection I use the Titan''s eyes as my own while transmitting my will for him to recognize the old man as an enemy. That''s when he moved his arm to grab the old man only to be chained by chains he hadn''t seen until he tried to move, that''s when the Starfire on his wings hit spreading Starfire in all directions. The chains binding his hands turned out to not be the only ones as several invisible chains appeared around him covered in Starfire. I saw the chainse undone as the old man cut the hand holding the staff as the hand and staff were covered in Starfire, but as he did so the chains holding the Titan came loose causing a fist the size of a building toe down on the Titan old man who used a friendly shield to defend himself. "(Now!)" (I) "< Spear of the World >" (I) I gather natural powers to form a Spear made of all the elements thates out of the earth towards the back of the old man who notices my attack toote. He throws a strange dummy away before being pierced by the Spear, his body is drained of everything before turning to dust in seconds, but while I was keeping an eye on the dying old man, the Eclipse Titan opened the mouth of his metallic Dragon head releasing a Starfire breath attack towards the puppet while transforming into the now naked old man, before he opened his eyes his body was covered by the breath attack. "Let me help Hinata now." (I) When I turned to Hinata, still fighting that woman dressed as a man, I noticed a change, her appearance was different, her eyes were now more nted and her height was smaller, other than that, all other things were the same. Hinata could feel my presence as easily as I feel her presence, we are two Familiars of the same Master, and thanks to that she felt me beneath her when dozens of strangely long fingers appeared around the enemy trying to pierce her body. I waited for an opportunity where I was dodging before leaving the ground below her, bringing her legs together, the sudden attack made her lose her bnce with two fingers going through her head and others going through some other areas of her body. I thought I had finished, but that was when I felt an Aura fluctuation in her body as her body filled with dust that fell along with the fingertips passing through her leaving an intact body behind, this time the body was more muscr and tall, His appearance was even more masculine and he even had a beard now. But before I could do anything, I crossed her body with my arm before making the Eclipse Titan use its Starfire on this enemy. The Titan runs a hand over its Starfire wings, seeming to grab a handful before throwing it where we were, I managed to quickly get out of the way of the attack and Hinata did the same. I noticed before the Starfire arrived that woman dressed as a man, her body was covered in dust once again while her body became considerably smaller, but while her body seemed to still be changing as the Starfire enveloped her surroundings. Hinata was opening her mouth to swallow her whole as she burned, but I pulled her arm to stop her. "Not yet..." (I) As we stood there watching the ground shook as arge tentacle of flesh emerged from the ground, it was dozens of meters wide and reached beyond the clouds in height, the pressure that was everywhere trying to go against the Eclipse Titan was emanating from this tentacle who had a disgusting Aura around him. I didn''t do anything and neither did Hinata, that''s because this time the Eclipse Titan moved on its own as soon as this flesh tentacle appeared. Soon many other smaller and thinner tentacles came out of therge tentacle, the smaller ones were faster while therger one was slower from what I could observe, but I realized that they were not capable of hurting the Titan, at least not the smaller tentacles and while the bigger was clearly stronger yet was far from the speed to hit the Eclipse Titan. I looked away following the fight only for what I could receive from my connection with the Titan as I was seeing the woman still on fire, every second more and more dust was being poured from her body while her face was continually changing. This person was strange, her Aura is clearly not the same as those belonging to the Apostles of Truth, but her body is as bizarre as something they would create. Her body is not just changing her face, her entire body is changing, in some cases even her eye and hair color, from her Aura it was as if she was losing part of herself as her Aura became weaker, I could silence until the vitality within her dwindled. Just when her vitality was nearing the end she stopped screaming, I could see a change as Holy Power exploded from her body taking her Aura transforming into something else as her body was changing once again, but this time it was different, there was no usual dust, this time it felt like the outeryer of their bodies was melting, old skin giving way to new skin. The mundane things were getting bigger and bigger, like hair color, eye color, height, and skin bing more bby and aged until his appearance was the same as the old man before. I couldn''t help but frown, I thought I killed him, but clearly, he''s alive, I still don''t know how this power works and I unfortunately can''t leave something like that for the master to seeter, I can''t allow a variable in a n already with so many unknown risks. I realized that the Holy Power permeating his Aura was preventing the Starfire from reaching her body like a protectiveyer, so I let go of Hinata''s arm. "Don''t leave anything left." (I) "< Consume >" (Hinata) Hinata enters the Starfire without worrying about whether she will be burned, we both know that a Master''s power like that wouldn''t hurt us. The old man still has his eyes closed, but he was showing signs that he was going to wake up, Hinata before that puts her hand on his chest and seems to lightly push his body, but at that moment teeth form around him, drawing his silhouette while the The back of their bodies was disappearing, in the end it was as if space itself was devouring him and Hinata just pushed him inside. "Yummy..." (Hinata) "Don''t let your guard down, more maye." (I) Chapter 1257 Cap 1255: The insect war begins part 9 Chapter 1257 Cap 1255: The insect war begins part 9 ? Pov Ibuki''s: When we left the teleportation portal we were in a whitendpletely covered in ice and snow. When we left the gate we were already surrounded by enemies, dozens of giants appearing to be made from insect parts, we could also feel traces of the Auras of some Insect Empresses. "Erica, now!" (Kira) "< Spatial Expansion: Demon Territory >" (¨¦rica) ¨¦rica throws the crystal into the air as the n required at the same time that her staff hits the ground repeatedly in rhythm with a person''s steps. Each hit of ¨¦rica''s staff on the ground made the space of a few meters between the 3 of us and the enemies grew tens of meters with the area around us changing from the ice terrain to a desert area full of purple sand, clouds of miasma overhead. ¨¦rica''s limit is until she reaches 12 kilometers, this area has a Curse with ¨¦rica as the center to corrupt a target area, as long as she is here this area will not disappear and as long as she does not deactivate this Curse, ¨¦rica will also be trapped here. But thanks to this the enemies are miles away buying precious minutes to prepare us, this space was not just corrupted by the Curse, this ce itself is a sealed area within ¨¦rica''s staff that she forces into the world using the staff. "How long until it''s ready?" (I) "I''m already." (Kira) "< Spiritual Awakening: Byakko >" (Kira) Thunder descends from the skies transforming into Byakko, arge white Tiger with ck stripes and two tails, his mere presence charges the area with energy before his body merges with Kira. Hers grows twice as big as she bes more and more like a female Tiger, behind her an illusion of Byakko roaring into the heavens. "< Storm Hammer >" (Kira) The thunder overhead forms into a column of light that falls on top of two faster Giants approaching us, their bodies falling to the ground before being swept away by the tornado of blood where the Eclipse Titan is forming. "We''re going to need a lot more sacrifices." (¨¦rica) "I know, I''m waiting for them to get closer to us." (I) I was the only one who didn''t move, but that was because it wasn''t necessary, ¨¦rica was securing an area for us to fight while Kira was in charge of taking the big enemies with raw power as quickly as possible, in the meantime I would take care of the weaker enemies. Since ¨¦rica started creating this desert area I have been expanding my shadow together, unlike ¨¦rica I can take my shadow much further and I tried to do that, but I felt a presence growing under the ice outside the area that ¨¦rica created, so I chose to keep my shadow just here. I could feel the Bugs and the giants approaching, two of the other giants stopped next to the 2rge bodies that Kira destroyed, soon they opened in a distorted wayrge vertical mouths up to the chest area consuming two corpses burned by the thunder, their bodies begin growingrger andrger the more they consume, they stopped the bodies from continuing to be dragged into the tornado of blood above us. "That could be a problem." (¨¦rica) "Leave it to me." (I) "< de of Shadows >" (I) I take two swords in my hands as I send dozens of attacks per second towards the ground entering my shadow before these attackse out from under the giants pushing the two corpses into the air where it was carried away by the blood tornado while seriously injuring the other giants. I saw Kira be a sh of light around those two making their bodies in pieces, or was that supposed to happen if it wasn''t for hundreds of Runes appearing on the carapace that these giants have in ce of skin, these Runes sent Kira flying which makes her spin luby beforending on her feet. "Are those magical defenses?" (¨¦rica) "I don''t know, I only studied enough to kill things." (I) "Use physical attacks against them." (¨¦rica) "I think she''s already trying that." (I) Suddenly a metal spear appears in Kira''s hand while her other hand is extended forward, creating dozens of identical Runes in front of each other, then she throws her spear with all her strength, making it pass through all the Runes she created, with each Rune the speed of the spear increased until I could no longer see. All I saw afterwards was a big hole in the head of one of the giants, without wasting time controlling the shadow below it casting it high up where it was also sucked into the tornado of blood. "This is taking too long." (I) "Wait, they''re still hiding." (¨¦rica) "..." (I) I close my eyes trying to see through my shadow and notice the Insect Empresses outside the area that Erica created, all of her insects have already been sent in our direction. "I''ll leave the smaller ones to you and the bigger ones to Kira, I''ll go after the Insect Empresses." (I) "< Path of Shadows >" (I) I say this already sinking into the shadows, I feel my body flowing as if it were being carried by a current before leaving the shadow at the border of the area created by ¨¦rica. I leapt from the shadow of the desert area onto the terrain of ice and snow once again, the shadow I cast on the desert area disappearing as I left the area as it came to me in one fell swoop. I was facing 8 Bug Empresses, all of them had unique features from antennae to body with some looking more Human while others looking monstrous. "< Awakening of the Demon Dragon >" (I) My body was covered in ethereal ck scales as my horns glowed red and my hair became wisps of shadows, my tail grows as wings of shadows appear on my back. My transformation wasn''t that of aplete Dragon like Zenos, that''s because I was more of a Demon than a Dragon. The swords in my hands changed color as the blood of Zenos from which they were made awakened, letting my power flow more easily as I charged at the enemies in front of me. On my third step I sank into the shadow of one of them in time to deflect an attack from the side, I came out on the side of one of them attacking with my swords in two different directions that it defends before my tail crossed its neck from behind, even so it didn''t die as his wing moved strangely cutting off my tail before I sank into the shadow once more to deflect 5 attacks where I was before. But this time there was another person inside the shadow ready to attack when I entered, I used my arm to defend and it still went through my arm and reached my shoulder before I used my other hand to grab the attacker''s neck, crushing it with my hand just to get away crumble into shadows, nothing of the body remains. What crossed my arm and shoulder before was a tail that had also dissolved into shadows, but soon the same tail appears, wrapping itself around me, pulling it out, when I left there were already 7 attacks directed at me, which I smiled when I understood the hand. "< Dark Reflection >" (I) The shadows wrap around me, absorbing the attacks thate out of the shadows of each of them, causing them to be surprised by their own attacks, I take advantage of this moment to cut the neck of the one I attacked first while using one of my wings as a scythe, cutting it in half the owner of the tail that pulled me out of the shadows. "(2 down, now only 6 left...)" (I) I sink into the shadow once again and this time I grabbed one of them taking it with me only to forcibly close the shadow passage separating the head from the rest of the body as I killed another one. "< Shadow Beast > ¡Á5" (I) From the remaining 5 shadowse Dragon heads made of shadows attacking, something everyone should be expecting since they have noticed my powers being based on shadows so many times so far. I was ready for this when I came out from within the jaws of one of these Dragons already shing with my swords, once again it tried to defend but my first sword attack sliced through its half formed barrier before my second sword attack sliced diagonally across its head. "(4 left now...)" (I) Of course, they wouldn''t just continue receiving my attacks, the time I wasted killing thisst one left my body exposed and I made a shadow tentacle pull my foot back dodging 3 attacks while forced to defend a poison breath attack. I just smiled as I opened my mouth sucking out all the poison holding in my stomach. In the next few minutes I continued fighting these 4 Insect Empresses while my Aura and Authority refined the poison it held, I also used Demonic energy to create the deadliest attack possible. In those few minutes, I managed to kill one more when I felt other enemies approaching and I decided to put an end to it before more enemies arrived. "< Wave of Shadows >" (I) I use an attack to gather thest 3 in one ce, before releasing the refining poison within me, the ancient green poison cloud now seemed to burn in dark red mes moving almost like a creature as ittched onto the 3 Empresses Insect while their bodies were dposing rapidly as if they were rotting while still alive. "(Now there are none left.)" (I) Suddenly I feel the pressure I felt earlier beneath the ice rise at the same time as an Aura explodes and I turn only to see in the distance the Eclipse Titan''s body forming, his Aura and this horrible presence collide against each other as I resolve return to where ¨¦rica was waiting with Kira. Chapter 1258 Cap 1256: The insect war begins part 10 Chapter 1258 Cap 1256: The insect war begins part 10 Pov Alice''s: When we exited the teleportation gate we were at the bottom of the ocean, the water pressure was a momentary surprise as I turned to Karina waving for her to start. Her body scales came loose floating around her as magical symbols light up, each scale then bes the core of a small illusory Dragon flying in different directions before Karina looked at me. Ie closer and we hold hands while touching our foreheads to each other, our Sacred Powers and Authoritye from the same source yet are different, thanks to this our current interactionplements what we are when our will bes a single shared will. "< Blood Eclipse Dragon Sacred Land >" (me/Karina) Our Sacred Power and Authorityplement each other as it circtes between the two of us, the power of Zenos within us resonates as we engrave his power into thisnd using our will to take this area permanently. Using our Aura as a means to push further and further, we continued with this thanks to Karina''s preparation and took this Holy Land as far as Karina''s scales went. With this, we were able to realize that the will of the world is not interfering with our takeover of this region, but there was a second will that sent shivers down my spine that exerted increasing pressure against us. Our wills were almost being pushed back by this pressure, but still, the will of the world acted to hold back while the process to consecrate thisnd waspleted. When we opened our eyes what I saw was a pale face covered in sweat and a body full of wounds, I looked at myself realizing I was in the same state as her before looking around. The bottom of the sea was different, I could feel the residual presence of Zenos present around me like air and the Holy Power seemed to arise around us nourishing our body as I felt the power fill me. "They wille." (Karina) "I know, tell Lyra to start we don''t have much time." (I) Those who joined us were the 3 Heroes of Zenos along with Lyra, the 3 of them were close to her while we created this location. "We have a problem." (Karina) "I wouldn''t call it a problem, just an inconvenience." (Lyra) "What it was?" (I) "I''ll need something for the poison..." (Lyra) --------------- Pov Natasha''s: When exiting the teleportation gate was exactly where I wanted it, I couldn''t help but smile at the scenery in front of me, the Heavens were full of enemies just like the earth below, hundreds of fleshy tentaclesing out of the earth while writhing as they collided with a barrier that I am inside. When I looked back the World Tree was in a worse state than I imagined, its trunk is cracked in several ces, almost no leaves were left on its branches and the allergy circting through it was strange on many levels. "This is worse than I thought." (Freya) Freya who came along with me as well as Sylvia, both of them were looking shocked at the state of the World Tree. "I''ll take care of the guests, try to be quick, we only have a few days to do this." (I) "I know." (Freya) "Can you take care of them?" (Silvia) "Yes, I can keep them distracted while I give them a newyer of protection, but I prefer them to be quick." (I) Speaking until now I turn away from them, I couldn''t help but smile when I saw the battle that was approaching, it has been many centuries since thest time I fought alone, and I couldn''t hold back my emotion. My body transformed into that of a Dragon, after being burned by the mes of Zenos'' Authority I was able to better integrate with the power of Dragons, thanks to this I maintain a more Humanoid form even as a Dragon. "< Territory: Ruler >" (I) "< World of Blood and Death >" (I) With me as the center, my Aura and Authority takes for me the space of hundreds of kilometers, the view of the world did not fight my im to territory, but another presence did, the sensation of that presence recalls the abominations of the Apostles of Truth. "(Your will is still weak!)" (I) The will of the world may be a problem because it is a representation of the world itself, but no matter how much stronger this second presence is than the will of the world, it does not represent the world and has no Authority to go against my im. My will was tempered in the mes of countless wars and bathed in the blood of countless enemies, even among other Deities only mine Elizabeth surpasses me in this aspect below the level of the true Gods. My even smaller will tears through the abominable presence like a de tearing its way through the jungle, I went as far as I could in my current state before consolidating the territory. The area where the World Tree is located is in the middle of the Territory while I surround the World Tree without destroying its barrier, this way we save time while I can have fun. "< Will of the Fallen: Rise >" (I) My Territory was arge valley marked by countless battles, weapons scattered everywhere with blood still dripping and rivers of blood full of vitality running between the mountains of corpses, all while the blue sky gave way to red clouds. The creatures surrounding the World Tree barrier were not just Bugs, there were many creatures with deformed bodies and giant creatures. "This is going to be fun..." (I) ----------------- Pov Haku: I left the teleportation gate with Caitlyn, we were inside a spacious cave with hundreds of shelves containing ss vials. "We''re in, are you staying here?" (I) "Yes, I can feel him around us, he knows of our presence, but he doesn''t seem to know which teleportation gate we entered through." (Caitlyn) On this trip to this world, we have many separate ns working together, one of them was how to get to the ces we needed to avoid unnecessary fights, thanks to the Space Dragons we managed to open many false teleportation doors around the, this would be just one of many distractions. Right now the Dragons should be starting their attack from off, with the others fighting on the''s surface and Lyra at the bottom of the ocean preparing her poison, I can move more freely in this ce, making my Aura look like theirs is easy I was once one of them. "You only have a few hours, if you appreciate." (Caitlyn) "Okay, I''m going..." (I) I start to run hiding my presence, my body moves quickly as I try to remember the assistants who were always around me at that time, I needed a reference of their clothes, bodies, and general way of acting. With this I change my body, clothes, voice, and even my Aura to be unable to stand out from others, I know that the Assistants don''t even care about their own name and I myself also didn''t record the names of those who worked with me, for the Apostles of Truth only the research is something relevant or some of the ns where we put this research into practice. Having a more suitable appearance I continue running, but this time I adjusted the speed so as not to be too fast, it seemed strangely quiet and I soon discovered the reason, patrols appear, their bodies crude modifications made just by mixing parts and pieces of monsters'' bodies. They came to me immediately surrounding my surroundings while one of them with the head of a Tiger and arms of an Ogre stood out while talking to me. "Who are you!?" "I''m an assistant, I''m under Mrs. Haku''smand." (I) "Don''t try to pretend, this area was abandoned days ago and Mrs. Haku is no longer receiving anything from anyone, so I''ll ask again." "Who are you!?" As soon as he finished speaking his head was already rolling on the ground, my scythe cuts two others in half while I captured one of them alive while I finished tearing all the others apart. "How did they discover me?" (I) "You can''t fool anyone, he knows about you, and what he knows we know..." The only survivor seemed not to care about the death of others and did not seem to be afraid of me, he smiled as he spoke and guided holes appeared in the walls of the cave where fixed tentacles tried to hit me without sess. I tried cutting them off, but it was no use as a new tentacle always grew in ce of any I cut off. I cut the body of thest survivor in half horizontally before trying to run, but the tentacles kept appearing until Caitlyn appeared in front of me with a symbol in her hand, she hit my forehead making me feel something burning before running in front of me disappearing like an illusion, all of thissted 1 second when I noticed the Tentacles stop appearing and the one behind me still remain immobilized before retreating into the walls once again. "(Be careful, he seems to be in better condition than we expected.)" (Caitlyn) Even though I couldn''t see Caitlyn I was still able to hear her voice in my mind, I understood what had happened and I went towards where the people I killed came from. "She''ll definitely be there." (I) This time I abandon everything, deciding on a lethal attack against everything I would see in front of me, the greatest fighters would not stay inside the facilities with so manybat points challenging them all over the world. "(I''m going to kill everyone I pass until I''m satisfied.)" (I) Chapter 1259 Cap 1257: Something that cannot be understood Chapter 1259 Cap 1257: Something that cannot be understood I was following Callidora when she called me, but with every step I took thendscape changed dramatically as if I were passing through different worlds and I felt something binding me to Callidora so I wouldn''t get out of the way, I knew this bond was so fragile it could break. just choosing to stay still anyway I continued walking. Notion of time or space simply blurred in my head as seconds became millennia before bing minutes or just the time to blink my eyes, time seemed as linear as the scribbles of a 2 year old or an abstract painter, I honestly never saw a difference between these two examples. But suddenly I stopped in a spot that looked like the exact same forest we were in before, it was as if a few seconds had passed as I took a few steps forward and yet things were fundamentally different. I looked ahead and Callidora was checking Niryna''s Soul with a smile on her face, she ran her hand over her soul with even excessive care, Niryna''s Soul never opened her eyes as if she was in a deep sleep. I took the time to look around trying to understand what was so different and what was what I felt during those few steps, that''s when I realized what the difference was. "They''re nowhere!?" (I) I was confused, since I arrived in Hell there have always been 3 energies all over the ce, these were the energies of Death, Demonic Energy, and Cursed Energy. The only exceptions were for the ces that I assumed were the sources of each of these energies where I did the 3 tests collecting these energies, in these ces, there was only one of these energies at a time. But this ce doesn''t have any of those energies, in fact, I can''t feel any kind of energy, there is just an emptiness that gives me goosebumps the more I try to delve deeper, every part of me begs me to stop and let go of these thoughts, but I wouldn''t epting to let Niryna be reborn in such a strange ce without me understanding anything around me. Asking Callidora was a sure no, she is someone so old that I dare not try to imagine her age and as malicious as a child with no sense of right or wrong full of curiosity with an insane degree of psychopathy, she would try to deceive me or tell half truths to escape the question, maybe and just maybe she chooses to just say no directly. But the truth is that even if she told theplete truth I wouldn''t believe it, I''m not able topletely trust what she says and she knows that, she even enjoys it as we talk like a personughing during a conversation using inside jokes that you don''t know. That''s why I keep deepening my senses and still, all I feel is emptiness, even using my Aura or skills I haven''t achieved anything other than an increasing restlessness as if I were on the edge of a cliff looking into the darkness below without being each of be aware if there is a bottom at the end. Even with all this restlessness and maybe even a little panic, I continued investigating to the point of trying to use my Authority through my Aura to feel the surroundings, that was when I felt something in that ce for the first time, it was an energy and at the same time a presence, something obscure, tangible, ethereal and at the same time horrendous. I wasn''t able to describe itpletely, but it was as if it was Aura and Authority as one thing mixed with other things, I couldn''t understand it and how much obediently I tried I felt falling into a circle of absolute iprehension as if I was fundamentally incapable of to understand. "You shouldn''t poke your nose into a girl''s secrets, didn''t they teach you that?" (Callidora) "..." (I) Sigh I was tired to the point of exhaustion, my limbs were shaking with weakness, I felt permanent goosebumps on my skin, my body was covered in sweat to the point that it bled through my skin along with the sweat and my consciousness became tenuous due to extreme weakness. Callidora takes a ss and forces my mouth open before pouring the contents down my throat, that''s when I felt an explosion of energy from the inside out, disappearing with everything bad I''m feeling as I leave myself in full shape once again. "What was this?" (I) "Just a little bit of blood and vitality that is sacrificed to me by people from various universes is useless to me, but it is an excellent currency to corrupt some greedy idiots." (Callidora) "It won''t have any negative effect on you, it was free since I need you well, my daughter''s Father needs to be well on the day of her birth." (Callidora) "Don''t formte sentences with so many strange insinuations..." (I) Sigh "(I look fine and I don''t feel any different... but what was that feeling?)" (I) "(I''ve never felt anything like that... I can''t even describe it...)" (I) Just remembering that made my heart race to the point where I felt like I was ready to burst out of my chest. "Just forget what you felt, it won''t be helpful to have that in your head." (Callidora) "..." (I) I was going to ask her a question, but when I looked at her, I also looked at the surroundings again and it seemed different once again, thendscape was the same, but it was as if a curtain had opened and I felt traces of that feeling flowing into this whole ce, in fact, it seems as if it has always been there. "I didn''t expect that, maybe you''re more bizarre than him...weird." (Callidora) "But what is this!?" (I) "Well, at this point there''s no point in leaving it alone, so I''ll just say it''s me." (Callidora) "This is my blood, my vitality, my energy, my Aura, my Authority, and perhaps even a type of Divinity, this is me and at the same time what I represent, this is everything and at the same time nothing of what I am." (Callidora) "..." (I) "I think this exnation is the closest to the truth, it can be a little difficult to exin these things to someone as material as you." (Callidora) "An entity like me exists and functions on a scale that is difficult for you to be able to begin to understand, so the exnation I have given in a practical sense may be the closest to the truth for you." (Callidora) "..." (I) For the first time, her face was neutral, she didn''t show any emotion while she spoke and gave me the impression that she wasn''t lying, even the cynical and mocking tone always present in her voice was absent while she spoke, this made me pay enormous attention to every word and I decided to take that as truth since your exnation came close to the little I could feel, I also can''t deny that I was unable to perfectly understand that. "(Wait... if this ce only has this...)" (I) I looked around again, this time I didn''t delve into what this energy (?) was in the surroundings, I just focused on theck of any other energy and looked at Niryna realizing that it was flowing through her Soul. "That doesn''t do anything against her, as my daughter she needs some of what I am, I thought that was implicit in our agreement." (Callidora) "All right, I) "(I''ll just consider this the Essence of Hell, it should be enough.)" (I) "Stop trying to invent things, calling it an essence is an even shallower exnation than what I just said." (Callidora) "There are no words or terms to describe what this is like for you, even my daughter will not receive this in full or she will be trapped here, which would defeat the purpose of her existence." (Callidora) "Don''t try to understand an iplete concept that doesn''t exist in reality and let''s get back to work." (Callidora) "Okay, but while we''re at it can you stop reading my mind?" (I) "No, now let''s get down to business." (Callidora) "..." (I) She''s as irrational as ever, but I''ll leave it at that since we have to get back to business and my only focus is Niryna''s good. I''m not exactly okay with this, but I knew she wouldn''t do anything against Niryna, her desire to aplish all this didn''t seem fake and if she wanted to do harm to Niryna she would be able to realize when the process of her rebirth begins. "Then we won''t waste any more time." (Callidora) As if responding to her mes, this presence, energy, or whatever it was began to flow between Niryna and the sphere where the three energies I collected in this Hell were refined, that was when Callidora returned to her usual smug face as she indicated that she was my turn to act. "Let''s finish this..." (I) When I was about to start, I noticed a change that I missed during my meditation, my ability rted to my Authority was different, and even without looking at the description I knew the reason, after everything I went through in Hell I alreadypletely understood my Authority that kept me I live in that Cursed Ocean. I spent just one thought on this change that I hadn''t noticed before, then began the Awakening Ceremony for Niryna''s Rebirth. "< Authority of the Demigod Dragon of the Blood and Chaos Eclipse >" (I) Chapter 1260 Cap 1258: My will is stronger! Part 1 Chapter 1260 Cap 1258: My will is stronger! Part 1 Pov Nicole''s: "Group 23, 3 more Tentacles have appeared in zone C-53, keep them busy before the antibodies starting out." (I) "Group 15, hundreds of mutated Bugs are heading your way, eliminate them with yourst Magic Crystal." (I) "Group 02, the crack is showing signs of another explosion, immediately leave your position following the indicated path." (I) "Group 10, you must¡­" (I) The Dragons'' help was less effective than we expected, it has been 4 days since the beginning of our attack on the surface of the world. The information obtained by Silvia and Freya from the World Tree Spirit or the Will of the World was of great help but proved to be only superficial general understandings of the enemy forces. The Insect Empresses have ways of creating endless troops of Insects and the Apostles of Truth have arge number of mutant Creatures that are very difficult to eliminate, the Dragons are powerful, but in terms of numbers, we are inferior. If it were a frontal attack like we are making it out to be these days, it would just be a waste of time before we start suffering losses from which we are not able to recover as the enemies do. The Golems I ced around the provide me with useful information, but they also prevent me from taking direct action since someone needs to coordinate this mess, I can''t even use all the toys I built or fully test the enhancements I made to my body using the emergence of that one Starfire. We were lucky that Elizabeth and Natasha had their subordinates find us by joining the battle since yesterday or casualties would have already started appearing. The frontal offensive from space was to force the enemies'' passive troops away from the''s surface, giving more freedom to the groups spread there to distract the Apostles of Truth. Thanks to this they don''t seem to be paying due attention to Alice''s group at the bottom of the ocean, from the reports it seems that Lyra has already made almost all the preparations. The appearance of the tentacles around the was a major inconvenience in our ns, issues of pure power can cause problems even for the Elder Dragons to eliminate, but the worst are the creatures thate out of these Tentacles, they are creatures with absurd regeneration capabilities and no they have vital points or Cores to aim at to finish them off, the entire body needs to be eliminated or the vitality needs to be reduced to zero to finish off these creatures. The appearance of the tentacles were only useful to provide information about the state of the, but this shows that more than 90% of the was taken, honestly I still think it''s better to eliminate the entire, but I don''t know how to contact the Saint of Life who is the only with the power to do so on our side, so we are continuing with the n. Another thing that happened causing slowness in our incursion were the spatial cracks that appeared throughout the sr system where we are, one of thes was even broken into pieces by one of these cracks emitting a wave of energy. I can''t say how the ce where we are hasn''t suffered anything serious yet, but I suppose the Saint of Life must be fighting and these cracks are due to this fight, all of this I don''t see any other exnation for this event and we are still at a point so conveniently calm of them. After so many days we had to intensify with everyone giving their all inbat, the attack from space went from being just another extra cover and became a necessary bait to keep these tentacles distracted with the''s orbit instead of attacking the forces in the surface of the. ---------------- Pov Haku: "You know, I wish I had more time, it''s not often we get the chance to find a version of ourselves." (I) "I didn''t expect Yntra to havee this far with her cloning, much less that she would be so sentimental about me." (I) "But unfortunately I don''t have enough time to waste on all of this, I''ve already ripped everything I needed out of your mind, you''re no longer useful." (I) I was sitting on a chair stepping on my old face, this for some reason feels so strange and cool, I can feel a Soul inside this body after the deep investigation I did. I look at the traces that my deep questioning left in the room, the amount of blood and flesh scattered would be enough to make 5 more of me, yet her body continues to recoverpletely. It took me a while to notice the reason for this ridiculous regeneration, this was because I could feel the vitality within her that kept recovering and didn''t match the level of regeneration being shown. Her body was being fed with vitality by external measures, the creature taking over the that makes up the entire base of the Apostles of Truth on this is automatically injecting vitality into her body, when I noticed this I realized that the air itself seemed to have particles of highly nutritious blood that is certainly the reason for the disgusting stench I smell all these days. "Don''t worry, I''m not suitable for torture, I have nothing against you particrly." (I) Finishing speaking I open my mouth letting my tonguee out topletely wrap around her body before pulling it in, I couldn''t help but grimace at the disgusting taste. "I hate eating anything here, I don''t know how I spent so many years eating this kind of thing before being reborn, it really was a precarious life before Master Zenos took me in." (I) "If it''s over we have to go, our work is done." (Caitlyn) "Is it over yet? So Lyra is already a part of it and we can get out of this hole?" (I) "No, I mean that I can no longer interfere with this thing''s mind, its consciousness is too big and it seems to have another consciousness that has started to interfere, I am no longer of help in that way and soon it will try to crush us when it notices that we are inside your body." (Caitlyn) "Another consciousness? You mean Yntra..." (I) "He hasn''t noticed her yet, I don''t think he''s even capable of doing that fundamentally, but she has already reached him mentally, it must have something to do with her Authority, let''s go." (Caitlyn) "(I could be in his ce, an absolute belief in such a senseless cause, she truly fulfilled the promise of thoseboratory days, I still remember what she said in our universe.)" (I) "(Just keep following me, you are intelligent but your vision is very narrow, I will show you paths that you don''t even know exist and how far we can go, limits only exist in the minds of fools who are incapable of going further.)" (Yntra) She really took me down surprising and increasingly distorted paths to the point where I lost myself in a distorted and false "Truth" of what I once sought. "Flesh is just Yntra moldable pottery, your truth is wrong and iplete, your path leads to a precipice without curves from the beginning." (I) "Haku, let''s go now!" (Caitlyn) Caitlyn shattered a crystal in her hands creating a teleportation door that seems unstable before pulling me inside, I notice the reason for her haste just before we pass through the portal, her presence is unmistakable as it locks onto me and I feel her eyes almost looking right through me as I passed through the portal. --------------- Pov Athena''s: "HOW LONG IS IT GOING TO TAKE!?" (I) "LOKI!!!" (Veronica) "< He Who Takes Rules >" (Loki) I see Lokimanding with his Authority using together his own vitality to take control of the Ocean for hundreds of kilometers when he creates a storm with flows of ocean currents taking all the creatures from here away while making attacks on therge tentacles to miss his attacks against us through the intervention of the ocean water flow, diverting the trajectory of the attacks. I was already covered in blood, that''s because the entire ocean around us was soaked in the San of all the abominations we killed, these things were disgusting and difficult to kill, and my energy has been exhausted for a long time while I was surrounded and Veronica was in an even worse situation after the 6 Eclipse Titans that fell, it was their shields blocking 2 tentacle attacks that bought time for Loki to take over the ocean. "How long can hest." (I) "Hopefully, a few hours." (Veronica) We both looked at him, his body shaking and an invisible pressure making his whole body crack, he had his eyes closed and was motionless, I don''t know if he could even hear us. "Lyra, I think it''s a good thing you''re done, we clearly don''t have any more time?" (I) After days of intense fights we realized that avoiding going all out on the first day bought us time as we managed to prevent the enemy from adapting quickly enough against us, but now even keeping up the fight is difficult. "The poison has been ready for hours, I''m just preparing how to dilute it throughout the ocean as quickly as possible before using the ritual." (Lyra) "How is Karina?" (I) "Her arm has grown back, but she hasn''t woken up yet." (Alice) "Rest as much as you can, I''ll let Nicole know about the progress of the ns." (Alice) "(Finally this is almost over, I don''t know if I''m sad that Zenos isn''t here leading us or if I''m happy that his luck is no longer an obstacle in this already bad enough situation.)" (I) Sigh "I hope he''s okay..." (I) Chapter 1261 Cap 1259: My will is stronger! Part 2 Chapter 1261 Cap 1259: My will is stronger! Part 2 Pov Magnus: I was flying surrounded by blood and death, every creature close to me was torn to pieces by my ws as a ck light enveloped my body. Behind me was Haku riding on my back collecting all the blood and bodies I leave behind. Those around us were just mutated creatures with few features resembling the insects that must have been used to create them. "< Presence of the Star Predator >" (I) A wave of ck light expands from me forming an evenrger illusory image of me emanating ck stars that spread for miles around me. These stars are constructions of Aura along with my Authority devouring everyone who approaches, absorbing their energies, vitality, and their bodies with Phantom jaws emerging from within to do so. With this Field I could feel the ck light around me steadily diminish as enemy attacks began to damage me, the Holy Power within me emptying like a mountain copsing until it disappeared. "Haku, NOW!!" (I) "< Blood Curse: Berserk Predator >" (Haku) I return to my normal smaller appearance as I pull out a crystal that I destroy by closing my hand, while the teleportation gate forms in front of me Haku throws a shapeless liquid sphere into the air that begins to expand as it contorts as if there is something hidden in its interior. Haku looked pale as she was falling, I wrap my tail around her waist pulling her into the teleportation gate along with me. When we pass through the teleportation gate I close it behind us as I feel a wave of Aura with frightening murderous intent. When I looked around I was inside the base made of bones that we created when we first arrived here. "Are you well?" (I) "No... but I''ll stay..." (Haku) "Let me take her to the Priests of Life." (Irius) "Thanks." (I) Irius and Irina appear walking towards us, Irius takes Haku who can''t even stand with him seeking treatment for her, meanwhile, I sit on the floor checking my wounds that refuse to close, among them one of the wounds seemed to be expanding, this wound on the side of my arm had a strange red energy around it that seemed to devour my body. "Let me handle it." (Irina) "< Spatial Separation Barrier >" (Irina) I nod to Irina as a barrier forms around the affected area of this wound, this includes the inner area of this wound with the barrier extending into my arm. I soon feel a sharp pain as this barrier pulls away from me with the entire part of my arm around it affected within the barrier leaving an even more cruel wound behind revealing my bones. Even with this increased pain, I was relieved to get rid of that injury, just by looking it was possible to see the regeneration process starting to work even faster than the other injuries. "Did you get hit by the tentacle again?" (Irina) "He left the ground while I was falling, I couldn''t avoid itpletely, he almost took my entire arm." (I) "Do you want me to take care of your other injuries?" (Irina) "No, even if it takes a while they will still recover on their own, just that injury was the exception." (I) Even using my Aura or Authority I was unable to expel the contaminated energy from that wound, the only thing I could do was iste it so it wouldn''t spread throughout my body, and even that was a temporary prevention. "Is everyone back yet?" (I) "Yes, we are just focusing on the space battles to contain him now, Alice''s Group will be back in a few minutes... it looks like it has started." (Irina) "..." (I) I follow her gaze to the that looks like arge sphere with hundreds of tentacles swaying around it, by far the only thing we could see that catches the eye is the dark purple color spreading, looking a little more detailed it was possible see that this sickly color was spreading across the ocean. --------------- Pov Alice''s: The situation was getting worse and worse, Loki''s body was just skin and bones as multiple wounds opened up on his skin, and his vitality was falling more and more even with me transferring vitality from Veronica, Athena, and mine to him continuously. The current of this ocean formed a sphere circling around us, warding off any attack against us, meanwhile, I couldn''t help but continue following Lyra''s progress, creating the magical ritual using Zenos'' blood as a conductor. The ritual was done with 186yered magic circles arranged in 6 interconnected groups with thousands of Spiritual Runes implemented, several items that came from Dragons are being used here, this includes the Heart of an Elder Poison Dragon and 3 Poison World Cores that they were literally delivered here by a hand crossing a spatial crack that closed soon after, we didn''t even know what that was until Veronica exined, as she was once a Goddess her knowledge is vast. "Lyra, we don''t have any more time!" (I) "It''s not my fault that the ritual must be done all at once, but I''ll start." (Lyra) "< Potion Control >" (Lyra) "< Potion Spread >" (Lyra) "< Crystallize >" (Lyra) An exact copy of the magical ritual was being created using the poison I created, it was a 10 meter tall dark purple sphere with almost living energy flows within it, the sphere was falling apart forming liquid flows in the air forming an exact copy of the ritual below before crystallizing into the air, its liquid form bes thick lines of crystal as energies appear to flow within these lines. "Alice... wake up Karina now!" (Lyra) "I... I''m awake..." (Karina) Karina had already woken up a long time ago and is physically recovered from her injuries, I kept her resting just to be ready at this moment, I exchange a look with her while I interrupt the transfer of vitality to Loki with Veronica already making him stop what he is doing, with this the defenses will copse in minutes. Karina and I positioned ourselves on one side of the ritual with Lyra at the other end, forming a triangle between us, Lyra was concentrated on the ritual above performed with her poison, meanwhile, Karina and I closed our eyes to control the ritual below performed with the blood of Zenos. "< I who exist as a living symbol of your will cry out for your power, may I be the channel through which your will is present. >" (me/Karina) Karina and I focused on using our Authority as well as deep connection with Zenos to channel his Sacred Power stored within the pool of blood in the Communal Temple where his statue is enshrined. Soon we feel the Sacred Power traveling to us, I feel my body filled with a seemingly limitless amount of power and I dare not hold it within me for even 1 second as I be a medium to infuse this Sacred Power into the Magical Ritual. Meanwhile, I felt the pressure of my act of channeling this power devastating my body, but I still remained concentrated while a mountain of magical crystals surrounded Lyra who channeled all that Mana into her Ritual. Before long I could no longer pay attention to my surroundings, even standing up was bing difficult as my bones were cracking from the pressure of the power flowing through my body, I could feel the Magical Ritual like a bottomless pit where all this Holy Power came from it just disappeared, instinctively I knew I needed more Holy Power and I could feel the Ritual almoste to life as it began to actively suck the Holy Power out of me. The flow of power passing through my body is bing faster and rougher, my consciousness was starting to waver as I felt the Holy Power fill that bottomless pit faster and faster until it wasplete. It was at this moment that all this Holy Power began to burn, in my vision the ritual below began to burn in Starfire while refining the ritual materials, lines of energy flow of all colors merged with streams of Holy Power traveling to the Magical Ritual above made with Lyra''s poison. The energy flows passing through Lyra''s crystallized venom be increasingly lively, emanating an absurd energy and at the same time corroding the surroundings as if corrupting the area before it was even activated. "< Sacred Ritual: Incarnation of the Cursed Poison of Desecration >" (Lyra) "< Activate >" (Lyra/me/Karina) At that moment I was no longer able to see and I felt two consciousnesses joining mine, they were Lyra and Karina, our consciousnesses joining the ritual during its activation in a single will, our vision being shared showing that only Lyra was able to see to see the ritual activating. The glow of purple energy was flowing through the ritual above acting more and more like a living creature as jaws of shapeless energy began to absorb the Starfire from the Ritual below as the two Ritualsbined into one, this ritual moves with particles of that energy dark purple bing what looked like purple leeches that moved together forming an increasinglyrger version that looked truly alive. Thisrge purple Leech was just a clump of smaller Leeches and you could see this as it moved into the ocean current that acted as an increasingly weak barrier around us, as it did so the water turned purple and appeared contaminated as the Purple color seemed to spread at rapid speed. That was when I felt the connection of consciousness with Lyra and Karina break, I managed to open my eyes briefly where I saw Athena carrying me and Karina into a Teleportation Gate like the one we used when arriving on this, Veronica meanwhile carrying Lyra and Loki. Those were thest things I felt, the flow of Holy Power had already stopped flowing through me, but the damage was already done and I had no strength to heal myself as I fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 1262 Cap 1260: My will is stronger! Part 3 Chapter 1262 Cap 1260: My will is stronger! Part 3 Pov Vanesa''s: I was taking care of Karina, Alice, Loki, and Lyra as soon as they left the teleportation gate, I had been waiting for them for more than 1 hour since they reported continuing the final phase of the n. I am fully aware of the cost of such a ritual they performed, we only continued with the ns after confirming through an oracle from the Goddess Selene saying that they could survive the ritual, even after that it was difficult to convince Ivan to let his precious daughter participate in a n so risky. But even though I expected to find them in a bad situation, the reality was worse than my imagination, Lyra''s body was the one in better condition, her body was just magically overloaded with damage to her veins, other than that her body was just fine. Loki was the one in the worst condition, all his internal organs were destroyed to the level of mush, all the liquid in his body had evaporated including the blood, his flesh was dry andpacted, and his skin was as fragile as a dry de of grass Honestly, there would be no way for anyone else to get out of their current state alive, but I can feel that he stored his vitality directly in his Soul, which is the only reason he is still alive. I look at Karina and Alice, they are both physically as well as possible, their bodies also suffered from overload just like Lyra, but in their case, it was 10 times worse, their real problem is in their Souls, they were not managed in their Souls, but I can feel traces of uncontrolled excess Sacred Power in their Souls, even though this power is verypatible with them it is still saturated beyond their ability to control or maintain within themselves. Healing them is costing me much more than I had prepared for, just replenishing Loki''s vitality while recovering his body took half the blood in my body and two Holy Rituals of healing using my Authority as a Blood Saint. "How are they?" (Samira) "Stabilized, but Loki will still have to spend weeks feeding on potions while Alice and Karina will need time in Zenos'' blood pool in the Communal Temple." (I) "(I can heal their bodies, replenish blood and Vitality to recover soon, but I cannot affect their Souls.)" (I) Loki, who was once a God, does not need to worry about his Soul, which is why he is still alive, Lyra''s Soul is in perfect condition, only my Father''s two Saints need to harmonize the Sacred Power within their Souls before they can let it flow out this excess energy, not to mention the impact it had on your Auras. "Can I take them?" (Samira) "Not yet, they are stable, but they still need more healing." (I) "How are the others?" (I) "I don''t know, Nicole is responsible for the battle and doesn''t answer anything to me." (Samira) "Everything must be going well or she would have already started calling everyone." (I) ----------------- Pov Nicole''s: "[Nicole, everyone is moving away, but the tentacles are acting strangely.]" (Nix) "I know, hold your ground, I''m analyzing the situation." (I) [Poisoning level at 49%.] [Parasite level above 97%, impossible to continue estimating the''s consumption rate.] [Unable to measure parasite vitality.] [Unable to measure damage to the parasite.] [Unable to measure parasite energy levels.] [Aura interference and a second unknown interference detected.] [Substantial increasing decrease in spatial cracks detected as well as spatial stability in the observed perimeter.] "(I can''t gather the information anymore, his Aura wasn''t that big of a problem before, but now it manages topletely block me.)" (I) "(I cannot say whether this is a result of the increased power of his Aura due to taking possession of the or due to this unknown interference... it could be interference from the Mother of Truth that Caitlyn reported noticing.)" (I) "Things are gettingplicated..." (I) I look at the seeing half of its purple ocean growing rapidly, even the clouds seem to be gaining a pinkish hue and getting darker and darker. But when I focused on the tentacles that areing out directly from the contaminated part of the ocean, they don''t look much different from the others, the only mention I can give is the purple veins spreading across its entirety, but it''s too slow, it will take hours instead of the minutes we were anticipating. What bothers me most is not seeing a difference in the strength that these most affected tentacles are showing, beyond this aesthetic difference I can''t see any functional difference in their actions and capabilities. "What should I do?" (I) "Don''t do anything, now it''s my turn." (Natasha) "You want to implement what you suggested during the final nning meeting." (I) "Yes and don''t try to stop me, your Father couldn''t do that and you don''t have a chance." (Natasha) "I have no reason to refuse, but will you be able to do it?" (I) "The vitality of an entire is not something simple, I could feel the enormous vitality of that thing, it clearly consumed the vitality of thes around it as we discovered, the poison will be too slow and runs the risk of not working if it manages to create resistance during this time." (Natasha) "Can your power be applied to an entire?" (I) "No and I don''t need to, your body may be big, but not your Soul which must be getting weaker and weaker now, that will be my target and I will do that." (Natasha) "We have a problem." (Elizabeth) Suddenly a red crack appeared in space before breaking, creating a red hole in space where Elizabeth appeared carrying the Saint of Life, their body was emanating red energy while there were burn marks and injuries all over their bodies. "What happened to you? Who beat up the great Elizabeth?" (Natasha) "Is this the Saint of Life? Is she okay?" (I) "Shut up Natasha and yes, Saint Yaramaki is fine for someone in her condition." (Elizabeth) "What happened?" (I) "A battle, she won while her enemy escaped, her injuries cannot be healed easily by others, but she should be able to heal herself when she wakes up." (Elizabeth) I looked at the Saint, her body was covered in marks simr to chains burning her skin, and her clothes are in tatters, but other than that I don''t see any serious injuries. "What do you mean, having a problem is about the Saint of Life?" (I) "No, she can wait and is in no danger." (Elizabeth) "Wait! The Gate!" (Natasha) "You shouldn''t be able to leave the gate or use your power while the gate remains standing." (Natasha) "..." (I) I looked at the hole in space closing into a crack that got smaller and smaller until it disappeared, I could clearly feel Miss Elizabeth''s Aura from that crack revealing it was made by her, that is, it was her power. "The Gate broke from the inside, I was knocked unconscious by the reaction for at least 1 day." (Elizabeth) "Broken from the inside? That''s impossible... to break the Gates of Hell from the inside would need to be... no!?" (Natasha) "Unfortunately this is the only possibility, I honestly didn''t expect such an entity to interfere." (Elizabeth) "Zenos, is he...?" (Natasha) "It should be fine, as soon as I woke up my mother told me to calm down, that''s when I saw Saint Yaramaki and her family asked me to bring her while he repairs the damage from the fight." (Elizabeth) "What are you talking about? What''s wrong with my Father?" (I) "The Gate of Hell that I created was destroyed causing me to regain my power after the reaction to the destruction, Zenos is still trapped in Hell." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) My heart skipped a beat, I was waiting for a response like that, I''m not an idiot and I understood the tips I picked up from your conversation, but even so, I couldn''t help the wave of emotions bing turbulent within me, I needed a few seconds to calm my heart and mind to think clearly. I will not let things like silly emotions cloud my judgment and prevent me from making decisions that could be more useful, keeping a clear mind is the main thing in finding any solution. "(They don''t seem nervous...)" (I) "What can we do to help my Father?" (I) "(He helped me a lot, he treats me like family, he gave me a perfectboratory, freedom and helped me create this body, I''m not going to leave him stuck in Hell!)" (I) "We can''t do anything, but your two saints can, besides, our Mother seemed strangely calm about this, so he must return on his own..." (Elizabeth) [Alert! Alert! Alert!] "Huh!?" (I) "What is that?" (Elizabeth) [Detected arge flow of energy and movement of most of the mass of flesh forming the tentacles] [Detecting use of Aura and unknown Power to interfere with the surroundings.] I stopped looking at my holograms and looked at the not too far away, I could see emanating a strange light, some kind of red and purple bubble forming around the entire as it expanded. "That looks like a Territory, but it''s... iplete?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, we''ll talk about Zenoster... Nicole, I''m putting the n into action, call the others!" (Natasha) "Damn it!" (I) Chapter 1263 Cap 1261: My will is stronger! Part 4 Chapter 1263 Cap 1261: My will is stronger! Part 4 Pov Natasha''s: I am already in my Dragon form flying towards the, with my Authority concentrated in my eyes I was able to see the conflicting energy flows within the tentacles, the vitality being amended by this looks more like a Sun because it is so big. I could see the purple glow trying to darken parts of this Sun, the fight between poison and vitality became a game of pushing each other, they wereing and going all the time. I look at what is in my hands, a broken sphere full of colorful fragments swirling in its orbit, this was Zenos'' Divine Weapon. To aplish what I have to do I need a conduit for my power and my Divine Weapons are all aimed at war, none of them were useful in this situation where a direct confrontation puts me at an absolute disadvantage, my approach must be indirect and precise since I will only have one chance. "(This damn thing is refusing my Aura and Authority, you little bastard...)" (I) Divine Weapons are unlike any other Magic Weapon or Artifact, they possess more than just the instinctive ability to choose their Master or basic reasoning. They are literally alive, they have Holy Power instead of vitality, and are impossible to destroy, they can concentrate and assist in the use of Holy Power, Aura, Authority, and certainly Divine power increasing these powers to their peak while providing more precise control. As long as their master exists, they never destroyed themselves, but they also have their own essence based on the central aspect in which they were created, in the case of this needy Moon it is the Harmony of Nature. My Healing power is highlypatible with Nature and the aspect of prosperity mainly, so this Divine Weapon of Zenos will be perfect for me and since it is still Iplete I can use it even in this current state if this damn thing cooperates with me. I see that in a few tens of seconds, I will get where I need to be, so with no time to waste I resorted to biting one of my hands spilling my blood on that damn broken Moon. "Finally..." (I) I could feel a slight resistance from the Divine Weapon as it absorbed my blood, it could feel my deep blood connection with Zenos, thanks to that my Holy Power, Aura, and Authority managed to enter the Divine weapon. I could feel the separation between the Weapon''s power and mine, this damn thing still doesn''t want to help me on its own, but that will change. "Natasha, what should we do? Nicole said to follow her orders." (Nix) "Don''t do anything until I''m done and just keep keeping the tentacles away from me." (I) "Right." (Nix) Just as she approached and climbed on top of my Dragon body to seek instructions, she jumped back to warn the others while entering the bubble of power surrounding the. "(As I thought, they are trying to create a sacrednd from an entire or maybe...)" (I) I looked at the Moon in my hands, there is no doubt, I know what they want and the reason they used so much force in this endeavor, I can also imagine where they managed to get the information to attempt something of this magnitude, condemning an entire star system. "Greed, you''ve gone too far now..." (I) As soon as I entered inside the energy bubble I realized that it was a mixture of Auras, I could also feel traces of the will of the world, it was different from normal, but it was still there, which indicates that the world was notpletely taken over yet. The energy around me was trying to attack my body, I could feel it trying to influence my flesh and blood, but this interference wasughable, just my Aura around me was enough to resist. What would be more difficult would be those thingsing out of the tentacles towards me "< Divine Incarnation: 23% >" (I) "< Incarnation of War >" (I) My body has a whirlwind of power as my Aura, Holy Power, and Authority merge into a Shard of Divinity, my body changing from a Dragon form to something more Human in form as my scales fit like red armor on my body. From my Blood Core in my heart arises my sword, stained by the blood of countless enemies and scarred by countless battles, a simple sword that has be the Incarnation of War itself. With this power, I exploded in speed cutting a path of destruction between the flesh monstersing out of the tentacles, each one of them that I cut had their blood drained as they followed me in a stream under my control. Each swing of my sword led to a wave of blood mowing down thousands of creatures that had no end until I reached where one of the tentacles was. "< Sacred Blood Chains >" (I) All the blood from thousands of creatures I killed on my way draining the blood began to flow in the form of chains around the tentacle while piercing the space to lock the tentacle in ce. Meanwhile, I could feel countless creaturesing out of other tentaclesing towards me, but being interrupted by our troops led by my Little Brother''s Family and Children. I didn''t stand still knowing I had little time, my blood was flowing down one of my arms to the tip of my sword condensing into a fluorescent liquid red energy. "< Divine Curse: Life Denial >" (I) I used all the blood in my body as well as all the Divine power in that single trace of Divinity that I managed to gather at the tip of my sword as I performed 1450 cuts of fluorescent red energy directly on therge tentacle forming the symbol of the Divine Curse in my name. For the final step, I pass the de through the middle of the symbol while using my Will to guide the curse through the body directly into his Soul, I use Zenos'' Iplete Divine Weapon as a means to use my will alongside the remnants of the Godhead. Doing something like this disconnected me from my surroundings as my consciousness sank inside this body searching for its Soul. When I was going deeper I could hear the screams of the Will of the Mute, it seems like it is still there somewhere, its will ismendable, but I ignore it knowing that I should focus on what I need to do. I soon detected his Soul, his essence guiding me there where I found a deformed mass that I would never consider Soul if it weren''t so close, countless purple marks on its surface where I felt a presence that didn''t belong to that Soul. "(GET OUT OF MY SON!!!)" That terrifying presence trying to push me away as a wave of Authority power tried to push me away only to be destroyed by the power of my curse as I continue to approach without pausing. "(May you both die!!)" (I) "(NOOOOO!!!!)" My will bes a sword that absorbs the curse as engravings on the de prate the soul causing the Curse to emerge from within mirroring a wave of red energy that I use to exit back to the outside. As soon as I opened my eyes I saw flesh and blood spread everywhere while a tentacle wasing towards me, me being carried on someone''s shoulder and the Aura surrounding my body was not mine, but it was something I knew very well. "Bastard, have you decided to do something other than sit your pretty ass on a throne?" (I) "Someone has to take care of the ipetence of a soldier fainting on the battlefield." (Elizabeth) "< Holy Summon: Vampiric Army >" (Elizabeth) Just like in the past, she gathers all the blood in the area creating thousands of Vampires made of blood with her face. "You can go faster, this thing is catching up...but damn it!" (I) "< Sacred Blood Barrier >" (Elizabeth) Before I finished speaking the tentacle reached us, striking us both surrounded by a barrier of blood. Suddenly we stopped and were in the hands of a giant ck Dragon. "Are you guys okay?" (Nix) "We''re fine,mand the others to leave now." (Elizabeth) "[They''re already leaving.]" (Nicole) "[Nowe back quickly, we have another problem to solve.]" (Nicole) After that, I was taken back to the base made of bones, during this time I took the opportunity to check the from afar confirming that the purple veins were spreading much faster than before and there were even dark marks appearing on the tentacles. Clearly, he can''t heal himself like he was doing before, as soon as we arrived on the other side of the barrier around the base everyone felt something and looked in the same direction. There was a door that literally appeared in the wall of bones, arge door made of bones and blood, the energy emanating from it was unmistakable, kneeling in front of the doors were two Saints of Zenos. The Holy Power wasing out of their bodies colliding against the Gates of Hell, it was as if the Holy Power was being absorbed and I feel Zenos'' Aura in their presence. "You can leave me on the floor, I can walk alone." (I) "Were you the one who created this Hell''s Gate?" (I) "No, they must have done it, but they seem in a trance." (Elizabeth) "So that''s forter, the idiot must being back, we have something more urgent to take care of, I know what the Apostles of Truth want." (I) "They want..." (I) Chapter 1264 Cap 1262: My will is stronger! Part 5 Chapter 1264 Cap 1262: My will is stronger! Part 5 Pov of a loyal son of Yntra: I have been doing my research on the Bug Nest, the core of the Bug Swarms we are affiliated with, they are a reliable source of flesh and blood, unfortunately, the constitution of Bug flesh is not the best with their gics focusing but on their body armor and mental characteristics that allow them to act in better coordination than any other race of creatures. I loved it when Haku was present, she''s better at leading than me and knows how to interact with the Insect Empresses, so I could usually make the most of my time on my research. The way the mind of the insects connects with the mind of the Empresses is fascinating, the concept seems to be different from what our mother uses in her divided bodies. My mother is literally controlling something from a distance, the direct one-way street, but the Bugs in their simplicity are moreplex, their minds can be ssified into a ssification. The Insect Empress connects with the strongest in her troop who in turn connect with those below them and so on until the end of the ranking pyramid. But this connection does not control the insects, their minds are still independent, what happens is that they be auxiliary minds of the central consciousness, and their wills are reced by the central will that normally belongs to those at the top like the Insect Empresses or their weaker version being the Queens. Insects work like aputerwork with a single server, this is fascinating to research, the concept is simple to understand, but the more I delve into it I realize itsplexity, especially during my tests where I always fail when trying to replicate this with other races. --------------- 2 monthster. Today we received a mission from Mother after being sessful with my research and a great opportunity was offered to me, an opportunity that will let me always be by Mother''s side. It seems that this opportunity came due to information from our allies, our trade with them has been very good, Haku always says that they are not trustworthy, but I am not the one who deals with them and so I don''t spend my time thinking about it. Haku was away for a while, but now I feel like she''s different, her drive for her research doesn''t seem the same and she spends more time leading others, but that might even be better for me as it saves more time for research. -------------- 1 monthter. The Swarm of insects as always is incredible, thanks to them we were able to collect all the natives of the chosen, using one of Haku''s inventions we were able to collect all the vital energy while I was preparing. Today I was finalizing the arrangements to divert the flow of energy from this sr system only to this, as this is the first experiment of this magnitude, the best thing would be to have the highest quality of vitality possible. ----------------- 3 dayster. I was informed of the decay of the others due to the change in the flow of energy, this was great news as it is an indicator that the n works, even feeling the vital energy increasing, this type of energy is difficult to quantify in numbers, for These indicators help with the uracy of our information. Today I will be starting the n, my body will be opened to be used as a living ritual, magic has proven to be excellent forplementing our research in areas where technology has proven to be very restrictive in our universe. Haku and I were excited, if we were sessful I would transcend Human limitspletely, and I would be the closest to perfection we''ve gotten since Mother. --------------- Several days. The ritual proved useful, but there were some unexpected problems, my sense of time was affected and my mind was often confused, this must be due to the forced connection with all the brains I had to use. The more my body expanded throughout the world it became more difficult to control, just as we predicted it was impossible for a mind alone to control a body of such mass, it was necessary to increase the number of brains and refine the mental connection with me as the central focus, Haku proved useful coborating with me. I constantly feel resistanceing from the world, these are the so-called "Wills of the World", it seems that thes in this universe are living creatures of bodies made likes based on minerals and many other things, we cannot truly understand how these things exist and why It has been a pain to deal with this resistance generating varying levels of pain in my body. There is also an area that I cannot reach, that would be the World Tree, but our troops can deal with it, I feel like it is weakening just like the world''s resistance. --------------- Dayster. I have given up having an urate sense of time by epting that higher forms of life think on different scales, trying to limit what I am bing just to better understand things around me no longer works, I must start discovering myself from what I am bing. Strangely I noticed this when I started to be attacked, several areas of the under my control were being resisted while rejecting me, some unknown type of energy was responsible for this. Haku made all our forces attack this point, but I felt existences of greater numbers attacking from the''s orbit, they were clearly trying to distract us, but without knowing their ns I made Haku attack both sides at my time, all I need now is time to If I finish my transformation, then none of your petty ns will be enough against a superior being. ---------------- ?? Days. Many things happened, my mind became even more confused, and I was not able to make decisions, control my body well, ormunicate with others for a long time, something was interfering with my mind, but without internal help, it was difficult to get rid of this interference until he felt his mother''s presence. That was when I discovered that one of theplementary brains belonged to a split body of the mother, thanks to her my mind cleared and she helped me with the rest of the process, it seems that Haku had been killed while I was waking up, which was of little importance when I noticed a bigger problem. My body had been contaminated, the ocean is bing Poisonous, and this poison carried a will as it spread through rivers and underground streams, the pain was not something that affected me, but it showed itself in the diminution of my power and this distraction allowed the Will of the World escaped to the areas that strange energy still kept me away from. As if that wasn''t enough, the World Tree disappeared, but its roots connected all these areas that reject me, and where the location of the World Tree once was has now be thergest of the areas with this energy, even though these areas are tiny considering my totality was still an impediment to achieving perfection and transcendingpletely. I was feeling my Mother''s help more and more, her power flowing through me helping to ease the weight on my mind and washing away the endless pain of the poison, thanks to this I felt I could adapt to the poison, and the more I resisted it to the poison healing my body it would only be a matter of time to reach some degree of resistance against this poison, it was at that moment that I felt a strange sensation before feeling fear as I screamed in my mind as I felt something being burned deep inside me as my Mother screams in my mind. ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was covered in sweat and blood, until a few moments ago I was recovering from what I had to do for Niryna, right now I''m still adjusting clothes I received in red and purple. "Why did you need to destroy the gate?" (I) "Don''t take it personally, I closed all the open ones, just the Gates blocking my contact with other realities or universes." (Callidora) "Gates that were once more stable were only temporarily closed, while unstable Gates created by people just like your sister were closedpletely." (Callidora) "I needed to bepletely focused on you and Niryna, I didn''t want to be disturbed or destroy part of some universe by ident." (Callidora) As she spoke, we were walking along a pathpletely without light, a gate seemed to appear out of nowhere in front of me when we stopped in front of it. "Did you call for them?" (Callidora) "Yes, but it was strangely difficult, I''m not even sure they understood." (I) "Only Gods have the ability to reach beyond dimensions with their Authority, you are just a newborn Demigod, it is already a surprise that you managed to connect with them even with my help." (Callidora) "They''re opening." (I) Suddenly the Gates began to shine and open, the more the gate was opening the more I could feel their call to me to the point where I didn''t even realize I had started walking before a handnded on my shoulder seeming to immobilize the very space I upy to block me. "Don''t die or I will make everyone close to you spend eternity in endless agony." (Callidora) "Thank you for the vote of confidence." (I) "Then good luck dear, don''t forget our time together..." (Callidora) "(I don''t think I would be able to forget even with thousands of years of therapy...)" (I) I reflexively ced my hand on my chest before passing through Hell''s Gate, but as soon as I saw the scene before me I began to wonder if I had really left Hell. "What the hell is going on here!?" (I) Chapter 1265 Cap 1263: My will is stronger! Part 6 Chapter 1265 Cap 1263: My will is stronger! Part 6 As soon as the Gates open and I see some light, I expected to see the same forest where I was forcibly sent to Hell by my sister, but what I see isplete Chaos. In front of me, there was some kind of strange tentacle monster or that''s what I thought before I noticed the rest. I thought it was night, but I soon realized that the stars weren''t just above me, they were in front of me, and to the sides, we are among the stars and no longer on the where I fought Natasha. When I realized this I noticed several strange glows moving and in the void of space I was able to notice many Auras exploding, that''s when I noticed many Dragons as well as people from the Dungeon fighting hordes of shapeless flesh monstrosities. While I was still trying to understand what was happening my Aura, Authority and Sacred Power were pulsing within me, suddenly my mind became confused as I felt the connections that were once normal for me returning. I could feel the connections with my two strongest Saints returning and that''s when I noticed the two kneeling on the ground in front of me, my Aura and Authority interacting with theirs with Star mes rising around them. Soon the connection with my Family members came, which brought me morefort since each one of them was very important to me, this time only my Aura reacted by extending through these new connections to them. Then came the connections I have with the Divine Servants, this time it was my Authority that flows to them through our newly reformed connection. Then my blood seemed to pulse within me as I could notice the connection of my lineage as my Children, this was the type of connection that I didn''t even feel, something primitive and fundamental in me, I felt my vitality extending to everyone varying between more or less vitality, this was something I was doing on purpose when I felt they were hurt. All of this happens at the same time in a matter of seconds while my decisions for all these connectionsing back were made more by instinct than anything else, some things were done automatically while others werepletely instinctive decisions. My mind was confused mainly by what happened at the exact moment these connections came back. All the prayers of my Saints came to me as well as a diary of everything that happened while I was away, but the most ufortable thing was being connected to the Communal Temple through them and from there feeling the prayers of the people of the Dungeon, it seemed that each one of them was standing for me at the same time as I felt the Holy Power gushing from me to the two Saints and then to the pool of blood which was empty before returning to me marking a cycle that left me momentarily in a trance. While in this trance things became clearer to me as I realized I was sharing the senses of my Familiars seeing a weightless battlefield, something I had to stop doing to get my mind right. I also noticed with my power 7 new connections, 3 of them instinctively caught my attention, but I didn''t know the reason for that and I just felt the power of chaos in those bonds. Of the other new connections that I didn''t know about, 2 werepletely new and weaker, making me leave it temporarily aside, 1 connection was as deep as the 3 that I gave importance to first, it took me a few milliseconds to notice that this connection had been redone from scratch and belonged to Freya, for some reason my power of nature was flowing along with hers in an endless cycle of harmony. Thest connection was something strange for me, I had never felt anything like it, but I felt my Sacred Power and Authority flow naturally through this new connection without me realizing when it started. So many things happened so quickly that it took me a while to calm down, when I realized my two Saints are holding me upright, I also noticed two of my sisters standing in front of me. But through the space between them I once again saw the tentacled creature behind, this time I knew what it was, a, a damn made almost entirely of flesh with colossal tentacles. "Can someone exin to me what''s going on?" (I) "We are facing the Apostles of Truth..." (Alice) "It''s going to take a lot of talking." (Elizabeth) Elizabeth approaches, stretching out her finger that is covered in blood crystallizing into a w that pierces my forehead, then I feel an orderly stream of information enter my mind at the same time that some of the things I received earlier began to fall into ce. Sigh "Do you understand everything?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, but where are the Demigods or Divine Beasts to deal with?" (I) "The Saint of Life faced something in the category of a Deity, but we have no others." (Natasha) "Gods do not directly interfere in the world if it is not necessary and the Demigods may seem many to you, but in fact, they are scarcepared to the entire universe." (Elizabeth) "That''s true, everyone has their own problems to deal with." (Natasha) "Are you saying that a crisis that caused the destruction of an entire star system isn''t enough to interfere?" (I) "It''s not enough for more of them toe here, entire worlds are destroyed every few centuries, there''s no way to help everyone and you also have to be aware of yourpatibility with the problem." (Elizabeth) "If the Demigod of Fire appears here..." (Elizabeth) "I don''t think this is the time to discuss it so calmly." (Alice) "But what is that thing?" (Karina) "I knew it, they deceived us, their goals were..." (Natasha) "..." (I) The world was cracking, but it wasn''t destroying itself, between the ever-widening cracks you could see flesh moving, and the entire was starting to look like modeling y in someone''s hands. Strangely enough, the ocean of poison that was supposed to be swallowed by the cracks seemed alive as streams of purple energy were flowing over the tentacles. "What''s going on? Are you dying from the poison?" (I) "The poison is killing him, but not fast enough, he is trying to be whole by discarding what he can''t use." (Natasha) As I was listening I saw parts of the being whipped by the tentacles, from the things that Elizabeth put in my head, these are the areas designated as Holy Land after my name. "(Come to think of it, both those scattered areas and the poisonous ocean are made with all my umted Holy Power, can I use it somehow?)" (I) "What should we do?" (Alice) "The Vampires and Dragons are helping, yet we are only able to hit the tentacles head on without causing any real damage." (Alice) "What did you discover when you went into that thing, Natasha?" (Elizabeth) "I understand what they are trying to do, a Divine Weapon." (Natasha) "That''s impossible, Greed has a broken divinity and knows what would happen if he tried to create one, while the Apostles of Truth are too far from Divinity to even try that." (Elizabeth) "They absorbed all the power of the surroundings, but the minds of that''s poption were left alive being enved as part of that thing, their Souls screaming inside filled with fear, despair, and pain." (Natasha) "Those things are being under the influence of another individual who I assumed to be the Mother of Truth, they have enough Faith and a lot of power, but the worst thing is that their n was the same as that idiot''s." (Natasha) "Don''t go around in circles, what are they doing and why did you call me an idiot?" (I) "Wait, they don''t...but it''s different, Zenos is still a Demigod and even that was a surprise that he survived." (Elizabeth) I''m no longer following the conversation as Elizabeth''s eyes widen in shock, she looked at me while answering Natasha at the same time a half-broken sphere left Natasha''s hands to fly around me, strangely it felt pleasant to be near this broken sphere orbiting around me. "You''re right, they will fail, but the spark of divinity from fusing all that energy and Souls will have already been created." (Natasha) "Their stay was the spark, it will be at that moment when Greed and Yntra..." (Elizabeth) "Please, at least say it in a way I can understand." (I) "We came here thinking that their goal was to take the for themselves, then we realized the monstrosity they were turning the into, but all of this was just the tip of a bigger sword." (Natasha) "I saw the Saint of Life facing Greed who had a body capable of almostpletely containing him, I knew he was only acting for himself here." (Elizabeth) "At first I thought they were creating a Divine Weapon, just like you, they wanted to merge the different Authorities of nature itself together and explode it all, thus burning all the forms of energy they had umted so far creating a Divine Weapon." (Natasha) "That would make sense, their information for such a thing muste from the Evil God, he probably nned to take the Divine Weapon at this time by deceiving his so far allies as well as us." (Elizabeth) "I don''t know about him, but Yntra is not stopping at this point, she who we know has somehow gained authority for herself, clearly doesn''t want Divine Weapon, what she is doing now is pushing her already bad n to the point of self-destruction by forcibly advancing for the final part." (Natasha) "I don''t know if she realized Greed''s mistakes or if she had ns like this from the beginning, but she wants to steal the Spark of Divinity for herself, perhaps that could have been her n from the beginning." (Elizabeth) "I think I understand, but... what is a Divine Weapon?" (I) "..." (all) "..." (I) Chapter 1266 Cap 1264: My will is stronger! Part 7 Chapter 1266 Cap 1264: My will is stronger! Part 7 I couldn''t understand part of the conversation that my sisters and the two Saints were having, I understood the general context which was about the Mother of Truth being in cahoots with an Evil God, that''s something I already knew. I also understood that the alliance between these two does not represent being loyal, one was using the other in a certain way, and the bing an abomination of flesh in front of me was just another victim of this alliance. Even without knowing what a Divine Weapon was, from the name I can assume that it must be a Weapon Created by a God or used by a God, that''s me being literal with the name. Clearly, the Evil God wanted this Divine Weapon nning to steal it for himself from the beginning, but perhaps because of the intervention of mypanions or Yntra already had this n from the beginning, she wants to destroy the entire project in hopes of getting a Divinity Fragment, which would make her close to being an Evil God. As I thought about it during their conversation, I was still just specting for the most part, parts of my understanding could be wrong or I could have gotten it all wrong, it wouldn''t be surprising since I''m missing some knowledge of Deities and Divine Weapons. When I asked, I tried to get rid of this doubt by getting information from my sisters with thousands or millions of years of existence as Demigoddesses, but instead of answering, they looked at me for a few seconds in a strange way. I noticed that both Alice and Karina were exchanging strange looks as if they wanted to tell me something, Elizabeth was running her hand over her face with frustration on her face and Natasha wasughing while trying to hold back herughter with great effort. "Maybe we should exin..." (Alice) "We do not have time." (Elizabeth) Once again Elizabeth moves so fast that she seems to appear directly in front of me, her index finger already covered in crystallized blood in the shape of a w as she pierces my forehead, this time she goes deeper as other memories and information flow neatly into my head. It only took me a few seconds to understand what Elizabeth conveyed to me and I immediately look back at the broken sphere floating in front of me. "Is that tiny thing that Moon where we almost all got killed?" (I) "Yes and don''t ask any more questions..." (Natasha) When I stretched out my hand, the Moon moved on its own,nding in my hands, I felt one of the new connections that I didn''t know about resonate, thanks to that I gained an instinctive understanding of how this Moon works and I could feel how this thing was alive. The world was silent as each of my senses was focused on the Moon, I could feel its power, function, and life and that it was still iplete. I could also understand the reason why it was iplete, it wasn''t about me not being a God or because I seemed to be broken, these things are different, it was iplete because its concept is iplete, a concept that represents me. I wasn''t even doing these things because I wanted to, it was like a trance state, the Divine Weapon was alive and wanted to beplete, this desire forpleteness flowed into me as if begging me toplete and my instincts followed that path. My mind was lost in countless intrusive thoughts about the Divine Weapon and how I couldplete this thing until I felt something hit my head hard when I realized Elizabeth was looking seriously at me with her fist hitting my head from above since she is considerably taller than me. "What part of we don''t have time do you not understand, we need to stop that thing now!" (Elizabeth) "Because that''s my problem, I don''t have nearly the power to destroy a." (I) "Why not try to wake up the Saint of Life or summon your Divine Beast that is also a living?" (I) "The Saint of Life is too weak now and her Divine Beast is repairing the damage from the Saint''s battle, something that will go to waste when that explodes, opening a rift in space." (Elizabeth) "I know the situation is very serious, but it doesn''t change the fact that I''m far from having the power to do anything right now." (I) "Actually you''re the only one with the power to do something, this whole thing was just n A, do you really think we wouldn''t have a n B?" (Natasha) "So what do I have to do? If I''m going to fight that thing, then that''s a No." (I) Even from afar, I could feel the overwhelming presence of it, I also have a little information about how the fight against the tentacles went, even at my best I wouldn''te close to doing anything against this. "The initial n B was for you to use your Sacred Lands and the ocean made using your Sacred Power, in a Soul-focused attack, this would destroy the from the inside out." (Elizabeth) "You should be able to sense the Holy Lands and the ocean of cursed poison." (Elizabeth) "Unfortunately, this n B has changed or more specifically, it will not work as the implosion process has already begun." (Natasha) "Yes, most of the n is still the same, you will use the influence we have ced on the to fight indirectly, but instead of destroying, you have to deny Yntra''s influence to try and stop what they are doing." (Elizabeth) "If I don''t do it how bad will it be?" (I) "A rift in space the size of this Star System will form as the dimensional walls will fall, an infinite number of Creatures from the Abyss will emerge destroying everything in their path, they are literally infinite." (Elizabeth) "The good part is that once we reach this state, the Gods will intervene at any cost, but we won''t be able to escape quickly enough and probably dozens of other Star Systems around will be destroyed before the situation is resolved." (Natasha) "..." (I) Sigh "What do I have to do?" (I) ---------------- A few minutester I was inside a barrier made with 100yers of Natasha''s crystallized blood, each of these barriers is extremely resistant and through her Authority they can regenerate if they are notpletely destroyed. It looked more like I was trapped inside that damn red crystal when I was thrown towards the at great speed, twisting the space around me to shorten the path, but to anyone looking from the outside, it must look like my image is blinking. Even with this huge defense around me, I felt thousands of small impacts and dozens of impacts that made me spit blood. The trip was only supposed to take a few minutes, so I tried to push aside this small pain as I thought about what I should do, going over the n in my mind while still trying to understand everything Elizabeth transferred into my mind about the current situation. As I was thinking I felt that more than half of the defenses were broken and I saw through the defenses one of the tentacles bing arge hand trying to grab me, but the outermost blood barrier just explodes outward being destroyed at the same time as it opens an exit. When I feel the impact on the ground, the blood that makes up the little more than 20 remaining barriers prates my body. I look around seeing pure destruction, broken trees, and what appeared to be remains of the World Tree openedpletely empty inside, I could feel that there was no longer a World Tree Spirit. "(Elizabeth doesn''t seem to know what happened to the World Tree and no one told me about it, but I feel something strange, it feels like the outside of the tree has opened from the inside out.)" (I) "Come on Zenos, focus... the World Tree is no help to the n." (I) Sigh. I looked beyond the remains of the World Tree only to see what seemed to be the apocalypse surrounding this ce, since I entered the feeling of belonging to this ce embraces me in the same way as the feeling of corrosion from the outside. "I can''t waste any more time." (I) I release all my power as my body transforms into a Dragon on the day, in this state of liberation from my true self I feel my Aura and Authority merging with this area almost as happens with the Territories I create. When I did this I felt something else in that ce and I ran to the feet of the remains of the World Tree, the feeling was weak, but it is still there extending an Aura full of will towards me. "So it was you... I see..." (I) What is in front of me was not something that had a physical body or even a spiritual form to take, all around me it seemed more like sparks of essence flows and a mixture of wills as one using thesends as thest bastion as they extend their power to out continuously only to be crushed back by the force of the creature that took over the. "You are weak, there is no way to win." (I) "(Fight... Burn... Destroy... Protect...)" "Interesting..." (I) This must be all that was left of the Will of the World, to not let thempletely take over the they hid here, but clearly it wasn''t just one, Elizabeth doesn''t seem to know about it and because of that I don''t know either. "Even in this state your will is so strong, do you still want to fight? Do you want to make them pay?" (I) "..." I didn''t receive an answer in words, but with an unshakable will that surrounded me, I couldn''t help but smile as I was already changing the ns in my head, just a few adjustments that seemed best to me. "I will help you or you, but know that I have no idea what will happen,e... I will show them how my will is stronger... how our will is stronger!" (I) "< Divine Incarnation: 3% >" Chapter 1267 Cap 1265: My will is stronger! Part 8 Chapter 1267 Cap 1265: My will is stronger! Part 8 "< Divine Incarnation: 3% >" (I) I feel Starfire surge through my pores covering my body as it burns away the outeryer revealing a more ethereal appearance with red hair of energy and wings that look more like portals to the stars. Power fills my entire body as my Aura, Authority, and Sacred Power merge whilepressing as they are refined into something new, a primitive and iplete power that in its insignificance of quantity weighs on me more than 50 mountains. I reached this state while still inside that Cursed Ocean, it was whatpletely protected my body, but this state burns these 3 types of power continuously, my Aura and Authority are unlimited as long as my will remains strong, but the Holy Power is still a finite energy, an energy thates from another''s Faith in me. It was only after I meditated my way out of that Hellish Ocean full of Curses that I realized what I had aplished in my refusal to give in regardless of the torment I was feeling. In this state my presence feels different, now I feel this Holy Land where I am as an extension of me, everything was connected to me in this ce to the point of knowing where everything was without needing to use my senses. I could now better interpret what this Will of the World was, I could clearly feel that there were several still mixing together as if to fight against the invading power of the Apostles of Truth. I could feel traces of a mind, and strong emotions out of control, emotions that I have felt before like hate, anger, sadness, pain, fear, and hope. I know very well that the greatest of all these feelings and the one that causes the greatest pain is "hope". As I was once an orphan, I hoped to be adopted into a family many times only to see others being adopted instead of me, even though I was happy for others there was still that selfish part of me that wanted to have a family, so the Desperation was so searing for me whenever the people who adopted me got rid of me and sent me back to the orphanage. Even though my health was horrible, I grew up giving hope that one day I would be cured, I had hope in doctors, medicines, and new forms of treatment, even myst years trapped in a hospital bed were marked by the hope of being able to wake up once again from aa to finish myst game. When I arrived in this universe it was also the hope of a new life that lit the me of survival within me, hope can save someone in the same way it can destroy, a guiding light in the sky or the most destructive fire taking everything to dust. "What will you choose." (I) I didn''t need to speak, I knew that these things were not understanding my words but rather the intention through the words directly, they responded by understanding my will and that is why I surround the Will of the World with my presence transmitting with intention what I want to say. "Fight...will...resist...ept...as one..." His words seemed spoken like whispers from millions of voices in harmony, his intention was clear to me, with each word being the essence of what he wanted to convey. "Let''s begin..." (I) "< Territory: Ruler >" (I) This time I use my Territory not in the surrounding area, but in the Will of the World itself, for me to help my Power must be able to flow through whatever the Will of the World is in order to help. I don''t know if I''ll seed, but it doesn''t hurt to at least try, and with this type of thought I use the Moon in my hand to channel this mysterious power to imprint my will temporarily on the Will of the World as well as any other Territory. I didn''t want to use my Authority as I usually do when doing Awakening Ceremonies, I don''t want to control the Will of the World, I don''t even know what would happen to me in this river of situation, I just wanted to use the Will of the World to help with whates next. As my power imprinted itself with the power of the Will of the World without any resistance, I began to feel my Will harmonize with the Will of the World. With this being much easier than I thought, feeling the Will of the World that does not have a form bing a flow of essence circling the Moon emanating my power. "< Divine Blood Ritual: Ster Purification >" (I) Soon the Moon, which is my Divine Weapon,es to me trying to enter my Blood Core in my chest, but I grab it and make it float between my two hands, one above and below. "Stay away from my Blood Core, that space is already taken." (I) With this, my Power seems to expand through the Moon by expanding my will along with the Will of the World in my Sacred Land, which was easy since this is connected within an area already in my possession. When I finish this area, I begin the real battle as we push our mixed wills through thend under the control of this abomination of flesh. "(That''s mine!!!!)" "A great and weightless will cannot stop me." (I) His will was everywhere outside my Holy Land, he tried to crush me but it was useless, I could feel it clearly this time, his presence is huge but it is as fragile as a ss statue. I continue pushing without caring about his blows, using my will as protection for the Will of the World, for me who resisted the oceans of Hell, this level of aggressive will seemed like a dog that only knows how to bark. When our wills reach a river it is when the scales are equalized, the river meets many others until it reaches the sea, this connection was used to exin the poison that when I arrived tried to resist me. "You will obey!" (I) My will pushes against the Evil Will of the poison as it sinks, burning the Sacred Power within the poison, with this our wills spread throughout the in a matter of minutes and I use this wide range to reach all the Sacred Lands, feeling remnants of the Eclipse Titans I''ve heard of, use their cores as a node for each Sacred Land, this forms a strong base to take back the world. Soon I was no longer in the Holy Land, I was in a ce that seemed to be made of flesh, in front of me a mass of flesh that seemed to be trying to imitate a human form, countless tentaclesing out of various parts of its body as I maintained my human shape Dragon. Around me, I had the Moon With flows With flows energy of the colors of the rainbow made by the Will of the World. "(This is my World! This is my body!!)" "(You are going...)" Before he finished speaking I was already using my will and Authority to create arge sword on top of him that falls, piercing his body all the way to the ground only to fall apart into tentacles thate together again. I noticed that several parts of this cave are made of Star Crystal with the many parts of flesh trying to cover it. I already knew that this was a mental realm, I was pulled into it, but it wasn''t by him, I don''t feel Authority in him and I also know who it could be, the only one that I really consider threatening in the Apostles of Truth. "We both know his will isn''t strong enough, so where are you, Yntra!?" (I) "(I''m here, I''m always close to my children.)" (Yntra) From within the newly formed mass of flesh, an arm that seemed to be made of blood came out of the flesh, caressing one of the flesh thing''s supposed arms. "You don''t need to use your tricks, I know your influence here is limited, you are too far away to go against me in this battle, so why try something like this?" (I) "(You don''t know anything child, so much potential in your body and yet you waste it using it like that.)" (Yntra) Suddenly the arms of blood were around me, it was as if there was a creature of blood hugging me, but the Will around me was keeping that blood away from me. "I would very much like to destroy everything here, but that is not my battle." (I) "It''s your show, soe on stage." (I) With my encouragement I thrust my hand into the multicolored energy flow rings around my Divine Weapon, as I pulled I let this energy flow through my body letting this progenitor will take over my mental body as I continue the expansion of our Will throughout the world. The entire outside my Sacred Lands was shaking with great earthquakes, I could see, hear, and feel it all like the mountains copsing or the great veins emerging from the cliffs. But I could still feel what was happening through the mental link that Yntra created with me, since they wanted to distract me with that, I''ll keep the game against them now. When the Will of the World took my mental eptance, its form distorted as it evolved into Starfire, if Intra looked like a Water Elemental with a blood red color when leaving the body of flesh, then the Will of the World looked like a Starfire Elemental when the battle began. The arms of the Will of the World became great swords of Starfire while the body of flesh was drained of all blood,pletely forming its blood silhouette form and its arms became whips as if copying the Will of the World. I wouldn''t miss this opportunity, the longer this useless fight continues, the better it will be to take over this. Chapter 1268 Cap 1266: My will is stronger! Part 9 Chapter 1268 Cap 1266: My will is stronger! Part 9 My desire was not to win a battle, defeat the Apostles of Truth, or prevent any n of this Evil God of Greed, what I want was to recover this for the simple fact that the Will of the World still persists. I already knew that this world is almostpletely over, but we have the Saint of Life nearby as well as a Divine Beast who, given the opportunity, should be happy to bring new life to these ruined worlds. That''s why I''m not interested in this mental battle, any idiot can see that this is a trap just to waste time and as soon as I passed control of my mental Avatar to the Will of the World while going back to doing what was truly important I realized that I was right. The flesh tentacles were emerging like endless forests from the ground as they ravaged the, mouths of all sizes and shapes opened on these tentacles chewing the be it rocks, trees, ores, or even the remnants of natural energy still present in the atmosphere. Some of these Tentacles were even devouring each other in a bizarre show of cannibalism, the only ce safe was the Ocean as the tentacles were rotting upon touching the waters and the few Holy Lands that mypanions created as safe zones where they could fight in a defensive manner. I wanted to use the Eclipse Titans, but it was impossible, not to create these things and I wouldn''t have the Holy Power to do so at the moment, not to mention that I''m using their Cores in my Sacred Lands as a node to create a firmwork of Holy Power around me around the. But no matter what I was doing, my time was limited, I was continuously burning Holy Power within my body, and in the Ocean, I could feel that I had less than 1 hour, but I didn''t have a very urate estimate. That''s why I tried to take possession of this that is more flesh than anything else while the Will of the World used their trap against them. Even though I was busy, I didn''t stop paying attention to the mental struggle of the Will of the World because I felt reactions, traces of thoughts, and rationality that were not there before in the Will of the World. "(Is it changing? Why?)" (I) ----------------- In the mental world, Yntra in her blood avatar was creating bizarre creatures that she masterfully controlled as if they were living weapons to attack. The surrounding environment was his home, something stolen and remodeled in his image, a reflection of what they did to this, the flesh of this great cave transformed under his will, creating ws, teeth, bone spikes, and jets of super pressurized blood that would be able to cut metal. This was not a real space, it was created by the connection of our minds, like the one who created this ce and because her mind was more powerful, the battlefield was in her favor and the rules in this ce were limited only by imagination, will and ability of each one. Something material can be illusory as well as disappear, an illusion can also be as real as reality, fire can freeze, ice can burn and a tree leaf can be as resistant as diamond. I understood these concepts easily since as a game developer in myst life, imagination was my greatest weapon and I used it without holding back for anything to the point that I started to believe in the rules that govern reality calledws of physics like codes that make up the rules by which my games work, it was easy to rte the two things in my mind. Yntra is like me in this aspect, she doesn''t limit herself, but clearly, in her mind, there is a massive predominance in the gore theme since her entire way ofbat is using flesh and blood. The Will of the World has also not limited itself, like the will of a that has existed for millions or billions of years, the Will of the World has already controlled the rules that make up its world and has shown this by recreating that control over nature here. Magma flowed across the ground burning flesh as it passed, tornadoes carried shards of metal and stone as they crushed any monstrosity of flesh it could pull, and torrential rain created bolts of electrical energy too fast for Yntra to dodge while the rain congealed into ded des ice taking death by nine whatever. The battlefield was more than chaotic, it was like watching a natural cataclysm against a mutant apocalypse, it was as if two global extinction films had been cut together to form an insane scene of total destruction. It was like watching two Gods fight in one of those super exaggerated movies and it was interesting to the point that I wanted to watch this fight, but I couldn''t focus too much on it while the tried to get in my way. -------------- Absurd amounts of blood began toe out all over the, this blood was spilled into rivers and oceans, at first I didn''t understand the reason for this, but soon I could feel the antibodies throughout this blood, they weren''t microscopic things, they were creatures the size of of bears that were literally trying to devour the poison in the''s waters before they died. He must be losing a lot of blood and vitality, but I felt that the absorbed poison disappeared and as this blood full of antibodies is outside the body, the poisoning did not take effect. "(If you want to force an external fight, then let''s see what you do about it!)" (I) I controlled as best I could the poison that fought under my control like an animal trying to rebel against its owner, and then I forced that poison into the tentacles as it invaded his body, he tried to iste those tentacles or cut them off when he realized what I was doing, but he couldn''t react fast enough. The poison dug through the earth like Dragons made of water opening wounds in the flesh and prating veins that looked like huge pipes in width, with the amount of blood forced out there was a lot of space to be filled inside. The poison traveled morepletely throughout the world through this abomination''s own circtory system, I made the poison spread to all corners, I didn''t want to kill him by poisoning since I didn''t have time, I wanted to attack a vital part and that was the brain. But as soon as I started my search I found several brain signs everywhere, there were millions and maybe hundreds of millions. The veins were trying to close to stop the flow of the veins, but it was toote, the veins were just the gateway to the rest of the body, I didn''t just stand by and do nothing just because of the surprise of seeing so many brains, I started attacking everyone while the poison still caused the death of the rest of the body. --------------------- While fighting the in reality in a heated battle, within the Mental World I could still feel what was happening by giving a cursory idea of the horrible battle going on there, even seeing poorly detailed scenes of the battle as the world''s will swim by a living river dodging half-mutted creatures before leaping into Yntra with a sandstorm surrounding it. Yntra transformed one of her arms into the head of a skinless dog that rode the sandstorm away revealing the Will of the World riding on a colossal bird made of ice that attempts to swallow Yntra only for countless bone spikes to destroy the ice bird from within out. At this moment countless Titans made from the elements of nature were forming on the battlefield turning this fight in our favor, the cave almostpletely made of flesh at first, was now more uniform with rocks, crystals, and other minerals appearing where the flesh was torn into pieces as if it had always been there, it was just covered by the flesh. ----------------- As I continued this battle of resistance where my real body was safely out of their reach and was also unable to find a weak point that I could exploit more aggressively, I could feel that I was against time. "This can''t go on like this..." (I) "This will shorten my time, but I don''t see any other solution." (I) My body ignited in Starfire which was absorbed by the broken Moon serving as a mediator between me and this, so it didn''t take long for the Starfire to spread everywhere creating forests of fire and bizarre-looking oceans of fire reflecting stars, this includes the poison inside the veins that started to burn. Unlike poison, Starfire was under my control as I used it much more aggressively destroying the body from the inside while spreading Starfire throughout this bastard''s body. Its Aura was slowing the Starfire from spreading as fast as I would like, but it couldn''t stop me, this thing was big and certainly powerful, but it didn''t have the Authority to stop the Starfire from destroying its body. The effects were massive, but there was a problem as to what to do with all the energy burned by Starfire, it only represents a path of transition and not destruction, these energies were being refined from the enemy and were too much for me to bear. "I can''t absorb this energy, I won''t resist 1/100 of it..." (I) "..." (I) "Then let''s return it to the real owner." (I) With that, I looked at my body weakening with the Sacred Power burning faster than the billionaire''s money building a rocket in a shape topensate for something missing between the legs. If Ist 20 minutes in this state I''ll be jumping for joy, but I don''t think I''ll even reach 15 minutes like this, so when my eyesnd on the flows of colored ethereal energy around my Divine Weapon, I start to let go of this power refined return to the real owner. "(If I steal the energy their n fails anyway... at least I hope so.)" (I) Chapter 1269 Cap 1267: This wasnt supposed to happen Chapter 1269 Cap 1267: This wasn''t supposed to happen There were two battles of wills going on, one within a mental world in which my mind is connected and the other a battle of wills in reality with an entire at stake. While the Will of the World and Yntra were fighting in the mind space, I was facing the one who controls this world, I could feel one consciousness in all the minds I am destroying. My Starfire and ocean poison were causing a massive amount of damage to the interior of the, with the poison causing great damage and my fire consuming energies such as vitality among other energies, I was able to negate much of the regenerative powers of theses. I didn''t have much time and so I went all in on this bet, my Starfire may be powerful, but it''s a double-edged de. As I fought, I had to send the energy flow absorbed and refined by Starfire into my Divine Weapon, I thought that this object that is used by Gods must be able to resist these energies. But I felt something was happening, it was like an itch that I can''t identify where to scratch, but many things were happening at the same time. I was in a stalemate against the Apostles of Truth for possession of the, as if he had adapted to me he began to use the vital energy I possess in excess to ward off my Starfire, which only worked to further dy what I was doing. I was running out of time, I couldn''t keep things like this any longer, in a desperate measure I used the spark of divinity within me directly into my Starfire which came to life. Starfire forms in millions of Starfire Dragons to destroy the flesh and blood of this wretched Apostle of Truth, the flow of refined power was 100 times more intense to the point that I felt my body tremble from the absurd amount of power flowing through me for my Divine Weapon. As more of this energy entered the broken Moon in my hands, its light became stronger, not only its silver light but also the rings of multicolored energy flow that represents the Will of the World. ------------------ My concentration had long since been destroyed, I was so focused on controlling everything in this world using such blunt methods, to say the least. But I still kept a little focus on the mental world to know what was happening, I couldn''t run the risk of something happening to the Will of the World, its power was essential to what I was doing, and one of the reasons I was resisting for so long. But it seems that the mental struggle was much easier to deal with than what I am going through in reality, the Titans of Nature that the Will of the World created were fighting in a coordinated way with extremeplexity. All flesh creatures were beingpletely destroyed before they were even fully formed by the Titans of Nature. Meanwhile, the apocalyptic atmosphere within this battlefield was still as inhospitable as before, but I could see the walls and ceiling bing more red crystals. It seems that the Will of the World is giving Yntra a beating, I have noticed that another mind is trying to corrode my mental body, and that''s when I realized that it was the will of the world devouring my mental Avatar at the same time that it created something else on top. At first I didn''t understand what was happening and little by little I was able to see the Will of the World using my Avatar to adapt, its primitive will now had a rational mind, I didn''t know how this was possible and honestly it doesn''t interest me. I soon realized that Yntra''s blood body was in pieces, her blood was frozen while 3 Ice Titans were holding her body in solid form. What was once an Avatar with my image was now a humanoid silhouette with long ethereal hair and having a body with few features. But while he was walking there was a great elegance and weight in his every step. "(You know you can''t stay with this world, you''ll neverpletely cleanse my son.)" (Yntra) "Are you tired of beating your victim?" (I) "(This defeat really was eye-opening, in fact, I was tied the whole time with my hands tied, you don''t have the power toe after you.)" (Yntra) "You''re wasting my time." (I) I couldn''t fall for Yntra''s tricks trying to distract me, so even though I heard her voice inside my mind I continued to devastate the, wherever my Starfire passed red crystals were left behind, pure blood energy marked with my Authority not to be used by them. In a few minutes, I had managed to devastate more than 80% of the, but my body is no longer resisting as before, without the spark of decline within me it was almost impossible to keep my body in this Divinity mode, this only happens due to still being connected to this sitting of Divinity that is still being spent with my attack. But at that moment I felt something weigh down on me when a hand touched my head, it was someone mutted and with a disfigured face, but I could feel the Divine powering from him. "Looks like I got something better than nned." "Got two spankings in one day!" (Elizabeth) I felt him trying to steal my Soul, his hands were digging into my body trying to reach my Soul when I heard the voice of one of my sisters, when I looked back all I could see was a golden wing entering a teleportation portal. "I can''t be distracted." (I) I continued my work, but at this point my body was returning to normal as blood leaked throughout my body, the flow of energy going from inside me to the Divine Weapon was too great for a normal body to handle. That''s when things started to change, two silhouettes appeared on my shoulders while a silver light and the other red with purple traces began to envelop me. I felt boundless power coursing through my body, but that same power was causing problems as my body healed only to rupture once again. At that moment, the battle in the mental realm was already over, but just as I had imagined, there was a trap that he could not fall into. This time I gave my all, making the Starfire pulse more and more inside the, destroying every trace of flesh I found, this time I could hear someone''s screams until all that was left was aplexwork of giant brains at the bottom of the. "You will regret making me your enemy." (Yntra) "I already regretted all this before, now go away!" (I) When I got there I once again destroyed everything, Starfire Dragons no longer had the detailed shapes they had before, bing more coarse the more time passed. All the energy refined by the Star mes from consuming these brains rushed through my body like an exploding dam before pouring into the Divine Weapon. I thought it was over when the entire was free of any trace of flesh and blood, but that was when something else happened. The flow of Holy Power was reversed as the rings around my Divine Weapon loosened to rest on the chest of the silhouette on one of my shoulders, as that silhouette dissolved into a cascade of liquid light invading my body before harnessing this connection that I still maintain with the. This flow of energy was followed by my remaining Sacred Power as well as all the refined energy of the Apostles of Truth. Mainly Vitality, I could feel the Will of the world and perceive its differences, your mind seemed focused and I no longer felt that they were separate Wills, but rather a single will infinitely stronger than what I found when arriving on this for the first time. My mind seems to have been carried along as this vitality sends the oceans with localized torrential rains, the mountains rise and the same is said of the forests, but that was just the small disaster that would soon reveal itself when I found myself standing in front of that same figure when his body set fire to my body which spread across the surface of the once again. Starfire began to change the world once again as from the ground countless souls emerged as if purified by my Starfire. I felt a new connection being created from my Divine Weapon, I no longer knew exactly what was happening as I couldn''t even move my body as I returned to my normal form with pain throughout my body. I soon felt the cursed energy feed on the little that remained of the miasma on this, this Cursed energy seemed to be being sucked by the silhouette next to me and I finally understood what was happening. "That wasn''t my will, it wasn''t something I did on purpose." (I) While lost in my thoughts I feel this cursed energy be a third ring for the silhouette thates walking towards me cing its hand in front of it for me to shake, something that was soon followed by a flow of power from the silhouette changing Starfire into fire red and purple that appears almost liquid, transforming the entire into a bizarre Sun. "..." (I) Chapter 1270 Cap 1268: Eclipse Walker Chapter 1270 Cap 1268: Eclipse Walker Pov Caitlyn: "How are they?" (I) "As soon as he left, they both fell unconscious." (Natasha) "Opening the Gates of Hell should not be possible for them, it needs a Demigod with Authority with Affinities rted in some way to Hell or Divine power." (I) "Yes, but I felt like they didn''t invoke the Hell Gate, they just opened the Gates creating a way for Zenos to get out." (Natasha) "Are you saying the gate appeared here on its own?" (I) "You don''t understand since you''ve never been there, but Hell isn''t just a ce, it''s an entity if I can call that thing, I don''t know how to describe it, it looks like a distorted version of the Mother with Baldr''s arrogance multiplied by 100 and the irresponsibility of the Goddess of Fairies multiplied by 1000." (Natasha) "That''s scary..." (I) "It cannot open the Gates themselves, but it can create and destroy as many as it wants." (Natasha) "Zenos certainly interacted with that entity, his Aura carries the presence of Hell, he did something more than he should have done again." (Natasha) "He''s an idiot, you can''t talk about him like that when he does the same things, do I need to remember how he diedst time?" (I) "Come on, he was an Evil God with full Divinity, I was lucky to take him with me." (Natasha) "You went to fight him on purpose to die, your desire was to be reborn in the body you always wanted, do you think I don''t know about the collection of very specific items that your Maid kept? One of these items was negotiated with me." (I) "Look, it looks like he''s arrived." (Natasha) "What a sweet way to change the subject." (I) "Stop, you two, we have to be careful, the Saint of Life couldn''t kill Greed and he doesn''t usually give up on his goals." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "I''m too weak after using my Divine Incarnation, one of you will deal with that bastard if you show up." (Natasha) "I don''t want." (I) I''m not going to waste my effort in a direct fight, it''s already difficult to protect everyone from the mental waves that that thing is emanating. "(It seems as if thousands of minds are continuously colliding, which should be impossible, they must have done something that I haven''t discovered inside the.)" (I) I also felt two stronger brain waves, one of them was permeating all the others in a massive way, it was the idiot who turned into this world-devouring monstrosity, I was in his head for a long time, he was just an idiot who was under mental influence for a long time, his mind was so weak that it wasughable without any mental defense. But this second mental wave is unmistakable, Yntra stopped acting cautiously, I can feel this mental wave around the previous one, it was this bastard who expelled me from his mind, he is also the one who tantly maniptes him now. "What is this idiot doing!?" (Elizabeth) "I don''t know, but I like your boldness." (Natasha) "He just needed to use his Holy Power to purify the and eliminate that thing''s will." (Elizabeth) Even from afar, it was possible to see the areas where the Holy Lands were located glowing, so even the purple ocean was moving in a clearly different pattern as the''s shape changes seemed to be slowing down. "You two didn''t tell him to purify the using his Holy Power, you told him to use the Holy Power against them." (I) "The most effective way to use Holy Power in this situation would be arge-scale purification, the foundations for that are already in ce, I wouldn''t send him there for any other reason." (Elizabeth) "Come to think of it... Does Zenos know any magic or purification techniques?" (Natasha) "..." (all) "He seems to be doing something else, the mental waves have be very intense... I feel..." (I) "< Mirror of Dreams and Nightmares >" (I) Bloodes out of my hand being controlled by my Aura and I content my Authority which I use to absorb the mental waves that I was blocking until now, with this an image is reflected in the blood mirror. The image was of a ce made entirely of flesh that writhed and pulsed, only two individuals were there, one of them was a grotesque creature being made of flesh and the other was Zenos. "He was dragged into a mental world... this is clearly a trap, they want to trap his mind to stop whatever he is doing and he fell into this trap." (I) "It just shows he was doing something right." (Natasha) "You don''t understand, there are millions of enved minds and two consciousnesses within these things with one being of the so-called Mother of Truth, meanwhile Zenos only has one consciousness and mind." (I) "As long as his consciousness is trapped in this mental world, his body can be attacked in reality, he has to destroy that quickly." (I) "You can''t..." (Elizabeth) "No, from this distance and being kept out by force, consider yourself lucky that I can see what happens there..." (I) "Wait... his movements are different... his expression is also strange." (Elizabeth) "His attack patterns are different and highly focused on Natural Elemental powers." (Natasha) "Are you sure this is him? He looks like he''s going to face that blood thing." (Elizabeth) "It seems to be a mental Avatar of his, but what I feeling from him is different, something more primitive and confused, while that thing is bloody, it seems to be a mental Avatar of Yntra." (I) As we spoke we were looking in my mirror showing the ever increasing scale struggle between the two individuals and what was happening on the, it appears he is doing both, but clearly, his mental Avatar is possessed by something other than himself. "(One of his Familiars is a Specter-type... but she seems to be around, so who must it be?)" (I) Hinata, as well as the other Zenos Family, were still fighting close to us, I could see them from afar and so the doubt onlysted a few seconds before I noticed, along with Elizabeth, who it was, which was confirmed as the minutes of fighting went by when Titans of Nature were formed from the powers of the various Natural Elements. At the same time, we could all feel the changes in the presence being emanated from the, it was when Zenos'' Star Fire set the oceans and his Sacred Lands on fire, this strange Fire seems to bepletely under his control as Dragons form destroying the in a massive way. It was a matter of minutes after that when we all turned towards the same ce, a fluctuation of power used to traverse the Sacred Lands of Zenos. "< Divine Incarnation: 30% >" (Elizabeth) "< Blood Walker >" (Elizabeth) Elizabeth didn''t hesitate as she used everything she had as she was covered in blood with the space closing in on her until she disappeared. "Do you think she can do it?" (I) "Arrive on time, yes." (Natasha) "But she has no chance of winning even if he is injured." (Natasha) "She''ll be irritated." (I) "I know, but my concern right now is for Zenos, you can feel it, can''t you?" (Natasha) "Yes, but does he know what he''s doing?" (I) "No, his Divine Weapon is doing most of the work, he just doesn''t realize it''s giving him all the tools he needs." (Natasha) "I knew something like this would happen at some point, an iplete Divine Weapon would not allow itself to do so, these are Divine concepts in their essence and there is no such thing as an iplete concept." (Natasha) "Will he bear it?" (I) "Go, his Soul is strong and just now we felt his Divine Incarnation, it was in initial form, but it shows that his Soul is ready." (Natasha) "But most of the power will be limited." (I) "Yes, but even our Divine Weapons are not used to their fullest." (Natasha) "If possible, I would like not to use that thing again." (I) "That''s why he died, he could have at least resisted Baldr''s interference in his mission if he had used his Divine Weapon..." (Natasha) "I''d rather die than use that, you know that now shut up, he''s doing something..." (I) Natasha doesn''t understand, her Divine Weapon suits her, and that''s why she likes to use it so much, but in my case, my Divine Weapon represents everything I hate about myself, it''s not the kind of thing that should be wielded by anyone. "He started..." (Natasha) "..." (I) The mental world has already been destroyed and I don''t feel any mental waves in the area, I wave my hand, undoing the mental protections I kept on everyone while I was seeing the Starfire surrounding the entire like a strange Sun. The power appears to pulse as a flow of essence power forms a ring around the, it even looks like a ring around the Sun as its colors change. The Sun''s mes turn red and purple while the Ring around it bes made of ster energy like the rest of the''s mes were until a few minutes ago. Even from this distance, I could feel the Holy Power spreading throughout the with the expansion of the Holy Lands, that was when another Light appeared this time silvery emerging from the burning before bing a broken Moon with its fragments floating around it. The size of the two stars begins to vary while their energies seem to flow together forming an infinite cycle. In the end, the two seem to collide forming something for a millisecond before disappearing, something I couldn''t fully see. < Eclipse Walker > (Zenos) Zenos'' words were not spoken through his voice or his mind, they were a promation of his Will through his Authority. "..." (Natasha) Sigh I exchange looks with Natasha who spreads her wings leaving to look for Zenos, a wave of her power spread across the area, but when the light disappeared the Moon and the Sun disappeared, nothing on the was left but an empty space. Soon Natasha returns after a few minutes with Zenos in her arms, once again unconscious, the promation from before was something instinctive based on thepulsion to name her act of creation using her Soul and Authority to mark itspletion with a name. "He is fine?" (I) "Yes, no need to worry." (Natasha) "(She says this, but his Aura is vibrating like he''s close to copse once again, he just came back from Hell and acts like this.)" (I) "His Soul is fine, even if it is fragile for now, it will be fine in a short time... I hope..." (Natasha) Chapter 1271 Cap 1269: An egg? Chapter 1271 Cap 1269: An egg? When I woke up I was feeling veryfortable, it was like I was in a heated pool lying down looking at the night sky, I had dreams like that many times in that hospital bed thinking that one day I would open my eyes and see many people around me, being in a scene full of beauty and healthy like I''ve never been in my life. It seems strange, the more time passes, things from my previous life seem more distant and yet I find myself remembering those days more often whenpared to this current life. I may no longer be the kind, weak man in that hospital bed, but I was that man at some point and they will always be a part of me, a good side of me that I would like to keep in this do-or-die world. "Wake up already you idiot." (Elizabeth) "Ghuhh!!" (I) "Don''t do that, he''s still recovering." (Alice) "He''s fine, he''s just gettingzy like Caitlyn." (Elizabeth) "Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to have a talk with this idiot about boundaries." (Elizabeth) "I don''t think..." (Karina) "Two idiots." (Natasha) "Huuh!!!" (Alice/Karina) "Keep this conversation as much in words as possible, you''re far from okay." (Natasha) "I know." (Elizabeth) Suddenly I received a kick in the stomach while listening to my Elder Sister''s neighbor, the next thing I know my back is hitting something hard like a wall or pir, all while listening to a conversation near me. When I opened my eyes I saw Natasha hitting Alice and Karine behind the head, leaving them both unconscious, then leaving one on each shoulder before leaving what I realized was the main hall of the Communal Temple where the Statues of the Gods are consecrated. Elizabeth who is walking towards me had a slight murderous intent as she lifted me up holding my head with one hand like it was a ball. It was at that moment that I would start toin to her about this aggression towards me that I saw her condition, part of her hair was burnt while her entire right arm along with her shoulder and right ribs are missing, she is shirtless with the entire part of The top of the body was covered with strips of cloth that smelled like some kind of potion. But I could feel something else being so close, it was a bad feeling that I noticed using my Aura, this feeling wasing from the ces where Elizabeth was clearly injured. "How long do you n on sleeping, wake up you idiot." (Elizabeth) "Could you let me go?" (I) "I don''t know, could you stop causing a huge fuss every time I take my eyes off you?" (Elizabeth) "What are you talking about..." (I) I try to remember what I was doing before I lost consciousness, I clearly remember leaving Hell and fighting on the against the Apostles of Truth. I remember that I was winning the battle, I felt his Soul leaving the and Yntra''s will disappear, I had managed to use the Will of the World to regain control of the, even with everything I did Elizabeth doesn''t seem happy since it was an idea her to free herself from the will of the Apostles of Truth on the. "What happened to your arm?" (I) "Greed, I couldn''t finish him, but his body''s days are numbered." (Elizabeth) "But this created a loophole that he used to do this..." (Elizabeth) "But don''t change the subject, do you have any idea what you did?" (Elizabeth) "I did what you said, I got rid of the flesh monster using the Sacred Power reserves on the..." (I) "The Souls of the Apostles of Truth are already partially corrupted by the forbidden magic they use, you could have used a Purification magic using the poisonous Ocean to spread the magic around the, you would have finished them off in moments!" (Elizabeth) "Then why didn''t you tell me this sooner?" (I) "You little one... why were you using the Will of the World!?" (Elizabeth) "I found it near the area where the World Tree was, I thought it might be of some help since it was your originally." (I) Without a shadow of a doubt, it was because of the Will of the World that I managed to make everything work out, perhaps alone I wouldn''t have been able to take control by stealing control of that flesh thing. "Why are you so angry?" (I) "Look at the backs of your hands." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I look at my hands and they look normal, but as soon as I turned my hands I noticed a set of 4 scales forming a (¡ó) on the back of each hand, my scales as always represent an image of the night sky with a clear difference. In my right hand was a red and purple Sun among the stars, this Sun had a ring of Ster energy that I almost didn''t see with the stars around it, a will for finality and intensity seemed to emanate from this strange Sun. In his left hand was a broken moon with its fragments orbiting around it, each broken piece of the moon seemed to contain life and be in perfect harmony. Looking at these two things my eyes caught on the Moon first, I already knew that this was my Divine Weapon that I used for the first time to save this, but now these things were within my hands. Soon I thought of something and turned my eyes to the other hand, I could feel the energy traveling through my body focusing on three points which are this Sun, the Moon, and my Blood Core in my chest. I could also feel that the Sun and the Moon seem to have a deep connection, without me realizing my Authority activated the two stars, making them start to leave my hands before stopping what I was doing and letting them sink back into my hands. "What''s going on? This Sun, it''s not..." (I) "Yes, the you were on, you left everything to your Divine Weapon, so it did what was expected, it found a way to beplete." (Elizabeth) "You made the and the Will of the World part of your Divine Weapon, do you have any idea what you did?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "How do I use this Divine Weapon?" (I) "..." (Elizabeth) As soon as I finished speaking a wave of murderous intent arose, but it didn''te from Elizabeth, it wasing from the statues of the Gods when suddenly the world seemed to melt around us leaving a barrennd full of red sand and a night sky with billions of stars. "Don''t go too hard on him, Elizabeth." (Goddess Selene) "Mom, he painted a target on his back." (Elizabeth) "Yes, just like Natasha when she joined her first war killing the King who made her amander and Caitlyn when she wasn''t yet able to use her powers." (Goddess Selene) "You yourself killed a Fallen Hero of the Church of Death and were hunted for 186 years, it got to a point where I had to make a deal with her sending you to Hell to hunt Creatures from the Abyss that appeared there." (Goddess Selene) "That''s different, he will be hunted by Gods and Evil Gods not to mention anyone desiring that kind of power." (Elizabeth) "(Why am I the only one left out of the conversation?)" (I) "(Why did you do something unnecessary, the God of Spirits and the Goddess of Fairies want your head, the Goddess of Life is not happy either.)" (Goddess Selene) I was listening in my mind as I continued talking to Elizabeth, Goddess Selene appeared out of nowhere, her clothes were light to the point of being described as rags, and her blood was leaking all over her body but she looked alive as she sank into the earth. "What should we do, Mother?" (Elizabeth) "I will talk to the other Gods, but stay alert from now on." (Goddess Selene) "But that''s not why I came here." (Goddess Selene) Suddenly I appreciate between them and the Blood Goddess sticks her hand inside my chest, the ce where my Blood Core is, I could already imagine what she is doing, so I wasn''t surprised when her hand came out holding a Egg covered in ster scales and 3 rings of Infernal energy around it. "What egg is that?" (Elizabeth) "A new member of the Family, right Son?" (Goddess Selene) "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." (I) "Don''t let others find out about the egg, Akatosh had his eye on the Egg just like Cratos." (Elizabeth) "Use your Divine Weapon to seal your Blood Core, this will cut off a lot of your power, but it must be done." (Goddess Selene) Soon the egg appears alive as it returns inside my Blood Core on its own, then a drop of bloodes out of one of Goddess Selene''s wounds straight to my forehead exining how I seal my Blood Core. "Thanks for the warning... Mom." (I) "I''m keeping an eye on you, so try not to cause another Holy War." (Goddess Selene) Before I could answer anything, we were back at the Communal Temple just me and Elizabeth who was looking at me seriously. "An egg?" (Elizabeth) "I can exin." (I) Chapter 1272 Cap 1270: What did you do Freya... Chapter 1272 Cap 1270: What did you do Freya... After I woke up I had many things to do, things that I left unfinished before going against the Church of Light to help the Hero of Justice and things that were nned to doter, not to mention the various issues that have arisen since that event that triggered my training going to Hell. That''s why after a long conversation with my sister Elizabeth, where I was harshly questioned about what happened in Hell and criticized for what happened to the. I left Elizabeth at the Communal Temple where she remained seated beneath the Blood Goddess Statue to heal from her wound. I was now with my two Saints and three Divine Servants listening to them about everything I had lost since the battle on the Moon. "Thank you for working things out with Astrid''s people." (I) "It was an easy thing to do, I found the implementation of living metal in her blood interesting." (Haku) "That was Nicole''s n, it solved all their problems, and it also changed their races, but that''s the least of it." (I) There are already several races created by me here at Dungeon, having one more doesn''t make any difference, getting attached to a specific race is also foolish as long as you can maintain your life. "You also did good Hades, taking care of the young people we took from the Church of Light." (I) "I didn''t do much, Magnus took care of them longer." (Hades) "I know it was his n from the beginning, he wasn''t the only one to stay behind for nothing, his brothers would definitely want him along on their missions." (I) "I didn''t have any specific n, I just told the others he was the best person to take care of them." (Hades) "I would have sent Irius and Irina who have been through something simr, but it still went very well." (I) "Irius and Irina wouldn''t do, they''ll sympathize with young people, especially Irius." (Alice) "Magnus is a powerful Dragon, he has already received the best type of training and has also trained others, his will is also strong." (Karina) "I see..." (I) Regardless of what I could have done differently, I think the results show they did a good job, so with that in mind, I made a mental note about rewarding Magnuster. "Hades, whoever spoke about the two, show them to me tomorrow." (I) "Yes, my Sir." (Hades) "Cinthia, I know you feel frustrated for not having participated in thest fight, but I''m going to entrust the bottle to you, you know what to do." (I) "As you wish, master." (Cinthia) I pass the bottle I received from Elsaris, a bottle containing an entire city where the poption has been turned into monsters. Cinthia alone has the power of destruction, but I have already given her two swords made from the crystallization of my blood containing my Authority, if she uses these swords to amplify her power it should be possible to save the majority of them, those who maintain a strong will. "I want Hades and Haku to take care of the young people again, they trust you, do your best to help them in their new life." (I) "You can go." (I) "Yes." (Hades/Cinthia/Haku) I see the three of them leaving as I let myself fall back, Karina caught me before she hit my head on the floor. Sigh "What did they do to the Evil God?" (I) "It was taken by your sister Caitlyn, she wants to check your mental powers now that we''ve dealt with the Apostles of Truth." (Alice) "The Dungeon poption, how big was the change?" (I) "The two scaled races became Dragonewt, otherwise many who were stuck in growth barriers managed to ovee and achieve new strength." (Karina) "There were many evolutions over the days." (Karina) "The overall strength of the poption is Upper Catastrophe level now." (Alice) "..." (I) Most of the poption are naturally strong races, and everyone has gone through some kind of mild Awakening Ceremony, the environment here is also special with many strength seekers, everyone to some degree seeks to be stronger in some way, but never I waited for it to reach that level. "(What should I do with this?)" (I) "How are our resources after thest battle and how many casualties did we have?" (I) "We didn''t have any casualties, our main n was to put ourselves in a defensive battle situation." (Alice) "But we still had many seriously injured." (Alice) "The same cannot be said about your equipment, we are also responsible for the equipment of our allies in battle." (Karina) "We can deal with thister, focus on the injured." (I) "You two can go out, I have a lot to think about." (I) "As you wish." (Alice) "The others said they''lle when it gets dark." (Karina) I sit on the ground with my head looking at the stars in the sky as the two leave, then I stand up looking back. "You know, I never wanted Ibuki, ¨¦rica, Kira, and Diana to be strong, it was something they always sought for themselves and I was happy to be around during those stages." (I) "Of course, I didn''t like hearing what Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and Kira did when they threw themselves into the Fire without knowing what could happen just to be stronger." (I) "I chose to stay with them out of love, each one of them is important to me and at that moment I had no control over my own power, that Starfire was something that was destroying my body as well as several others to the point of needing to train in Hell!" (I) "The same applies to you, I started to love you who were by my side and were so bold when you decided to get closer to me, I epted you by my side just because of your increasing importance in my heart." (I) I approached a tree that must be 3 meters tall, I was inside a wooden shed, this tree had the shape of a woman and the face of one, it was all so natural and perfect that it made this a spectacr sight. On normal days I would be admiring these natural beauties like a work of art with a smile on my face, but now all I feel is a sinking heart due to frustration. The face that looked like it was carved by the Goddess Of Beauty as the tree grew, I ce my hand on the right side of that face fondly, it was a face and presence I recognize very well. "I can''t bear to lose any of you, no matter how strong you think I am... I would break more than you can imagine and do something crazy for sure." (I) "Then why put yourself at risk like that, Freya..." (I) That tree was Freya who is fusing with the World Tree, I can feel the cycle of nature within the tree, I can feel the dozens of times her vitality came close to extinguishing. "Why such a rush to be stronger?" (I) Tears "..." (I) Tears First, it was those 3 and now Freya, who is normally responsible, does something like this, but even though she''s sad, I know I can''t stay here forever. After I left, I spent the rest of the day seeing my family and children, I spent that time seeing their changes. During the night I went to meet my wives, I hoped to have a romantic dinner to please them, but the dinner had to be postponed for another day. ----------------- Pov Yntra (Mother of Truth): "How were our losses?" (I) "We lost all the reserve sites and the main one disappeared, the simply ceased to exist." (Haku) "So they destroyed the?" (I) "It was our assumption, but there was no evidence of pieces of the anywhere in the Sr System, it just disappeared without a trace, even the energy readings we got show normality." (Haku) The n didn''t turn out as I expected, I created 8 ces to implement the n where only 1 of them had any chance of working while the others were distractions, I even left the main n to be implementedst to have less chance of suffering external interference. Even so, they all failed, I also lost thest Haku I had done, forcing me to animate a new clone, this process is always very annoying, the transfer of memories takes a long time with someone like her. I also lost one of my most loyal sons, he acted perfectly, but I didn''t expect that Greed would act so soon and the enemy''s response would be so strange. "Mobilize everyone, we have to change ns, get everyone back." (I) I control one of my secondary bodies to eat what was brought to me, during this time I managed to realize what I should have paid attention to in the Greed actions. Him betraying me was something I expected, him giving me that information for free and without discussing anything in return, so I prepared a n that I didn''t tell him. Even so, I lost on all thes, when that Dragon appeared I thought the n would have ended with him losing, but he did things he couldn''t do. I needed to consolidate my forces, there''s a chance they''ll want toe after me and even if they don''t I need to increase the strength of our troops as quickly as possible for the next n now. Chapter 1273 Cap 1271: Freyas decision Chapter 1273 Cap 1271: Freya''s decision Pov Freya''s: During Zenos Training. I was thinking as I saw the others leaving, Ibuki spoke of her n to which ¨¦rica and Kira decided to join immediately, Diana was the only one to refuse saying with weight in her voice that her path was different, and then her eyes shone when her Aura pulsed before a smile appeared on her face, her God got in touch promising to make her stronger. I saw the 4 leaving, all of them having ns to get stronger, and none of them needed to say the reason since it''s obvious to all of us, I myself felt tempted to follow Ibuki''s n, but I said I wanted to think a little before taking my decision. "Ibuki''s n is to y with luck, Zenos does not have his power under control, and there are also no guarantees of the oue of this n." (I) "If it were just up to me, then I would go, but if something goes wrong, I''m afraid he''ll me himself for our decision." (I) "What do you think, Silvia?" (I) "Ibuki and ¨¦rica are firmly on my Father''s path, Kira could seek power through Byakko, but is not able to wait for him to regain his peak power, this n will not affect that much either, about Diana the result is as she said." (Silvia) "I wasn''t talking about them, but about myself." (I) "I know... but you already know the answer, you can feel it, your connection with nature is great enough to realize it." (Silvia) "I''m sorry for disappointing you." (Silvia) "It''s okay... I know you''re not lying..." (I) Zenos''s power has brought me everything I am today, but I feel that is not where I should go, his power seemsplementary with nature as part of the natural cycle, but is opposite to the Harmony from which Elves originate, as an Ancient Elf always I knew this, I can feel how our Aurasplement each other exactly because we are opposites. "(Even if the n works, I would be gaining something now while cutting off a future path at best... but what should I do?)" (I) "Aren''t you going to ask why I''m here?" (Silvia) "You are not here, this is a spiritual image while using the tree in the main square." (I) "Yes, you are one of the only ones who can notice this since Nix and La are unconscious." (Silvia) "Just like my brothers, I''m in the middle of my trip, I don''t have much, but before I left I heard Ibuki speaking out loud, I knew it would end like this." (Silvia) "I have a solution for you, but it won''t be easy, just like Diana, your path will be different and there will be responsibilities." (Silvia) "Will it take me away from others? Will it take me away from my daughter? Will it take me away from Zenos?" (I) "No, but that doesn''t mean it will be a lighter burden than Diana has to carry." (Silvia) "Will my wishe true?" (I) "Yes, I have no doubt about that." (Silvia) "Then there is nothing more to say, tell me what I should do." (I) "You must find a World Tree to..." (Silvia) ---------------- In the bone base near the taken by the Apostles of Truth. Silvia and I were sitting opposite each other, we had justmunicated with the''s World Tree and I exchanged a look with Silvia. "This is the moment." (I) "You shouldn''t have done it like that, it''s going beyond the n I suggested." (Silvia) "But it will work, I can''t let the World Tree Die because of the Apostles of Truth." (I) "Freya, don''t be impulsive like my Father, you saw how much your act of despair and impulsiveness put him close to death or worse if you do that..." (Silvia) "That''s my decision, she won''t do me any harm and you know that the risk to her is no less than the one I''m running." (I) Silvia had serious eyes, but I didn''t divert my line of vision, for the first time in a long time I had a clear path to follow, a path I chose alone and I couldn''t help butugh when I realized the influence of that man on me, it seems like spending so much Time with him brought out some of his bad habits in me. "We need help, you will need to be protected in the first stage, I will talk to Natasha." (Silvia) ---------------- Newly created Sacred Land of Zenos at the foot of the World Tree. I left Natasha behind as she walked to the World Tree alongside Silvia. The World Tree was in a terrible state, I could see the natural energy flows, they were destroyed, and all the energies were in total chaos while the World Tree itself was visibly weak looking like a dead tree. When we arrived at the foot of the World Tree there were bodies on the ground, all of them were Elves from the three sister races, they were wrapped in vines and seemed to be sleeping, but I couldn''t feel any vital firmnessing from them. "They are dead?" (I) "No, the vitality has been stripped from their bodies, I can feel iting from the ground since we left the teleportation gate, but with the Sacred Land that feeling has almost disappeared." (Silvia) "(They suck the vitality from the entire, I tried to dy their progress and weaken their ns, but I failed by falling into this state.)" Soon a sphere of light appears along with a neutral voice speaking in our minds, his voice was light almost like a whisper showing weakness. "Hello sister, I''m d you''re still alive." (Silvia) "(Not for long, when the ispletely consumed I will follow the same path, even if they save the my connection will be destroyed permanently.)" When we all looked in one direction, near the trunk of the World Tree a multicolored ethereal energy flowed around it, but as soon as Iid my eyes on that energy all my blood started flowing in the same rhythm as if it was natural to do so. "Did you hide the Will of the World here?" (Silvia) "(At the same moment you arrived, all I can do is buy time and try to protect this spark of hope.)" "I don''t know if we can save this, but we''ll try." (I) "They are still alive, are you using your essence to keep them in a state of half death?" (Silvia) "(Yes, but the one who did this was my Elf King, he used his life to save his people, I''m just keeping what he started since they are thest survivors of this world.)" "I''ll take care of them." (Silvia) "< Chaos Magic: Garden of Nature >" (Silvia) "(A Portable Separate Space?)" "Yes, a space created by me using all the elements, can be considered a permanent Territory without the practicality of using it in a fight." (Silvia) A ring of vines covered in flowers with a thinyer of water reflecting a garden appears above the Elves as Fairies and Spiritse out leading the Elves inside before closing. "Everyone should be safe now." (I) "(Thanks for saving them, but we don''t have time to waste.)" "Open up, sister." (Silvia) "(Once the process starts it cannot be stopped, make sure you follow this path.)" "Yes." (I) "Start, Silvia." (I) I take off my clothes, my body is already covered in Runes and Magic Circles connected together looking like golden vines were painted on my body, I can still feel the presence of Zenos contained in this mixture of paint and his blood. "< In the name of nature and for the preservation of the circle of existence I call upon those who regte the existence of all life for a Ceremony of a new Herald of Nature. >" (Silvia) "< May my body be the instrument of birth and my Spirit of Will be the eternal link of union. >" The roots emerged from the ground forming unique patterns and all the elements in the surroundings seemed to be forced into a specific flow forming a copy of that drawn on my body in the surroundings. The bark of the World Tree breaks, revealing an infinite space that seems to shrink, making the strange crystal Tree inside appearrger andrger in my vision. This multicolored crystal tree seemed to be the very flow of countless energies within it, its movement seemed like the movement of the entire world around it. Soon this tree seemed to fall apart while the crystal from which it was made seemed to melt into a multicolored pool that surrounded the sphere of light, forming the outline of a featureless body other than having a humanoid shape. The amount of liquid should be enough to fill argeke miles deep, but the human figure was as tall as me as it floated towards me. The Will of the World seemed to try to get closer before the Silhouette extended a hand making it return to its own. Each of his movements were smooth and seemed to belong to the world itself, it was a strange sensation and yet he seemed weakened when he arrived in front of me. The diagrams made from the natural power flow of the surroundingse together on your body as a mirror of what is drawn on my body. "< From today onwards we are a single being in life. >" "< From today onwards we are a single being in life. >" (I) "< Binding of the Essence of Harmony >" (Silvia) I soon felt euphoria within my body, I felt the energy flows within the silhouette following my blood flow, and its movements became mirrors of my movements to the point that I didn''t know if it was me imitating the silhouette. Our hands meet in the middle while the Runes and magic circles on our bodies shine, making energy flow between us, a soft and infinite power passes through my body, sinking more and more. Soon I was in a trance state where I knew everything that was happening and was still moving naturally without my control, the world itself seemed to pulse around us while its liquid body seemed to pass into my body with each pulse of nature, an indescribable connection forming between us where I found myself looking more and more at my own image. I was no longer aware of time or surroundings as our bodies merged into one creature, its power flowing into me and beyond me as I felt my body changing. Soon my own Soul seemed to be entangled in vines and branches while my body demonstrated this by bing wood, each pulsation made more of me wood until my consciousness went out at the same moment that the liquid crystal silhouette waspletely absorbed into my body. When I opened my eyes, not knowing how much time had passed, I was in a forest of floating trees around a tree so colossal that it seemed to contain all existing things, its fruits seemed to be entire nts, infinite numbers of them in the distance. I felt countless wills arise from each tree extending around my body, even the unprecedented tree in the center extended limitless will around me as I felt myself bing one with nature. "< We ept you as Herald of Nature, may your presence represent us all! >" (all) Chapter 1274 Cap 1272: Im selfish for you Chapter 1274 Cap 1272: I''m selfish for you I wake up in the same room and look up, there were the branches of a small tree bearing flowers of different colors each petal, when I get up I see the state of the tree that Freya has be. "Don''t be sorry, it''s disrespectful to her wishes." (Diana) "You can understand, as a Champion of a God followed the most appropriate training and I''m sure the God Fenrir would do nothing to kill her in her training." (I) "But those three chose to throw themselves into a power beyond my control blindly, just imagining the possibility of my power causing their deaths is paralyzing... unbearable on a level I don''t know how to describe..." (I) I could feel her long before approaching this ce, the ferocity she emanates is as natural as her breathing, when she entered I felt her eyes not on me, but on the tree just like me, and doing so without turning to look at her. "This decision was ours, Ibuki may have been the first to speak, but we had all been thinking about it for a while." (Diana) "I don''t know how to react, even now I don''t know whether to scream at you, hug you, or stay in the fetal position fearing something that fortunately didn''t happen." (I) "That''s why you haven''t reached out to any of us until now?" (Diana) "That''s why you''ve been hiding in that room for almost a week?" (Diana) "Yes, I don''t know what to think even now because one of you is still at risk, Silvia told me that perhaps Freya will never return to normal, her Soul is also at risk of not supporting her transformation... the one who wakes up can very Well, it''s not even her..." (I) "SHUT UP! It wasn''t this Zenos I fell in love with and it wasn''t this Zenos we chose to follow!" (Diana) Diana pulls me by the shoulder with such force that just the pressure of my body turning makes the dust in the entire room rise, then she grabs my shirt, lifting my small body to the level of her fierce eyes. "None of us want to be protected by you while we are powerless every time you return with your body in pieces!" (Diana) "Do you have any idea how we felt in the Morror Kingdom when that body was almost destroyed or how we felt when it returned from the Moon now in your hand in a state where it took 2 Deities and the Saint Primordial of Life to save your life!?" (Diana) Tears "We want to be by your side! We want to protect you just like you''ve always been there to protect us! We want to be by your side and not hiding behind your back while your blood stters with every step forward!!!" (Diana) Tears "What you''re feeling right now is something we went through every time you lost consciousness, always wondering if you''ll wake up and if there will be any consequences!" (Diana) Tears "None of us can bear this pain and this helplessness... we can no longer ept this weakness..." (Diana) Tears "..." (I) Tears With each sentence of hers, her eyes glowed with more desire as her ferocity sank deeper and deeper into fear and sadness, her eyes beginning to fill with tears that flowed as her screams became heavier. In the end, tears also started streaming down my face as my hands held Diana''s face like the most precise thing there was. "I understand... but I won''t apologize for my hypocrisy..." (I) Tears "You''re a bastard... a selfish bastard..." (Diana) Tears "Yes I am and I will continue to be, your safety to me is more important than any stupid honor." (I) Tears "You bastard..." (Diana) "Such a bastard who loves you more than anything in this world." (I) I knew my thinking was selfish and hypocritical, I was doing exactly the things they did now, making stupid decisions without knowing the consequences hoping for the best, but I didn''t care, I''m far from perfect and their safety was more important to me than anything. I wiped the tears from her eyes and closed the few inches away from our faces to steal her lips for a few dozen seconds before we separated with her reluctantly letting me go. "This kiss doesn''t change that I''m mad at you." (Diana) "It doesn''t change anything I said before, every time you''re in danger I''ll do everything I can to be there, I don''t care what you say or think about me as long as you''re safe." (I) "Then we''ll be so strong to be by your side on the front lines, to the point where we''ll be protecting you from another stupid decision you''ll make sooner orter." (Diana) She sat up pulling me into herp as she hugged me, our eyes looking at Freya. "Freya will be fine, she is strong and only makes a decision when she is sure." (Diana) "I know, but until I see it well, the shadow of that tree won''t leave my mind." (I) "How are the others?" (I) "Kira is fine, she tried to stop me froming here saying you needed time to think." (Diana) "She''s right, I have a lot to think about, be it about the Gods, about the Dungeon, about the young people that Magnus trained, about the Divine Weapons, about the Church of Light, about the Apostles of Truth, about an Evil God of the mind being our guest, to say the least, about you and especially about what we are going to do from now on." (I) "But I can''t think about any of that, not while Freya is like this, a constant reminder of what Ibuki and the others did that could have led to a very different oue." (I) "Still I couldn''t sit still, I was irritated at being ignored all this time and irritated at you being locked in here all the time." (Diana) "And the others?" (I) "Ibuki became a training Demon, she doesn''t say anything, but she is feeling anxiety and fear of her reaction, out of all of us she is the one who seeks your approval the most." (Diana) "In Ibuki''s mind, all this came from me, I was the first to extend my hand to her who has been with me since my weakest state, all her poweres from me, and my image in her mind has never changed since I was a Goblin." (I) I tried everything to make Ibuki connect more directly with other people and ces, but as I have always been by her side I know that she always associates everything with me, making my figure in her mind be bigger and bigger, her obsession with me is the pir of her mind to the point of fanaticism, which I don''t think is healthy for her. "That will never change, just leave her." (Diana) "Anything to say about ¨¦rica?" (I) "That one scares me, she''s thinking of ways to get you out of here and talk to her again, her curses are getting more and more..." (Diana) Cough Cough "Stop it, I can imagine." (I) Sigh ¨¦rica has always been like this, she is not one to wait around, she has always been as aggressive as Diana, but her methods are more cunning and patient in her actions, which is much more frightening. "(I have to look them all upter before a tragedy happens.)" (I) -------------- The next day I was using a cane to walk, I had some broken bones still healing, bite marks on my arms and shoulders, and w marks on my back and chest, I was also physically exhausted by the time I managed to drag myself out of bed. This time I went straight out of the Dungeon thinking about clearing my head while giving my body time to heal. "You finally decided to leave? Why are you like this?" (Yaramaki) "< Pulse of Life >" (Yaramaki) My heart gave a loud thump as warm energy flowed through it to my entire body, my once worn out body was recovering normally in milliseconds as I dropped the makeshift cane I made. "Thank you, Santa." (I) "Call me like you did my separate part." (Yaramaki) "I don''t know if I should, we just met..." (I) "It may seem that way to you, but she and I are one and the same person." (Yaramaki) I heard that the Saint of Life only recovered so quickly after absorbing High Priestess Yara, a clone of her made with her power. "They are not unique individuals, they have echoes of my Soul and copies of my mind, I use them to experience life from multiple perspectives that I cannot in my real body." (Yaramaki) "I know, my sister told you about it, but it''s hard to change the perception that I just met you, it''s going to take me a while to do that." (I) As we spoke we went outside the bone base in space, the Dungeon had been set up there since theary battle. When we went outside, a whole new world was shining in countless colors with dozens of energy rings pulsing around it in different colors. "That''s an incredibly beautiful sight." (I) "Life is full of moments like this, truly beautiful if it weren''t for the meaning behind this beauty being the reconstruction of the life of an entire Star System." (Yaramaki) "Sorry, it seems like I once again made a mistake without realizing it." (I) "No need to worry, you did what you thought was right, you took a path that allowed the Wills of the Worlds of this Estar System to live, don''t apologize for that." (Yaramaki) "Manys disappear, most of them destroyed, others devoured and some bing strange creatures, this case is just one among them." (Yaramaki) It reminds me of the Undead that looked like a Golem I saw in the past and the that is actually a Ghost Serpent that H talked about, even the world I''m seeing surrounded by colorful energy rings is actually a Divine Beast of Life that looks like a. I just see the energy pulsing through flows of raw energy traveling towards others in the surroundings, I couldn''t track the entire route with my senses due to the long distance, but it''s incredible that these dead worlds can still be reborn full of life one day. Chapter 1275 Cap 1273: Santa Caida Chapter 1275 Cap 1273: Santa Caida It''s been weeks since the battle on that, now I''m on an absurd, its size is as big as a Sr System to the point that it was surprising when I got close, this has no name, that''s why no one dares to give a name to it he. This is literally a living thing, it seems to be from the same race as the Divine Beast of Life, but it does not belong to any God. I was in a city on the surface of this, the entire city was made of stone, a colossal ce full of colors, most of the buildings have more than 20 floors with thergest having 100 floors. I was in a big diner eating a coffee cake with something that looked a lot like chocte if it wasn''t trying to move off the te. "I still don''t know why to make food move." (I) "Many races take pleasure in eating their food while still alive, you are no different, blood always tastes better fresh for Vampires." (Elizabeth) "I know, but making a cake move like that is strange, I even feel vitality in that thing, how do you do that?" (I) "Potions and small rituals drawn on kitchen utensils, of course, there is also the talent of the cook." (Elizabeth) While listening to my sister, I finish eating the cake, its taste was divine, but what surprised me was the insignificant amount of vitality coursing through my body like a warm energy trying to nourish my body. "Why are we here, you refused to say along the way, I also didn''t like that a Demigod came to bring us here." (I) "This is a mission from the God of Spirits, you haven''t forgotten right?" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) I look at one of my hands where I see the realistic image of a strange Sun with a ring of star energy around it, what was once the that was supposed to be saved and has now be a part of my Divine Weapon. My mother appeared to warn about how some Gods didn''t like what happened to the, these are the God of Spirits, The God of Beasts, and the Goddess of Fairies. The Goddess of Life, incredibly incredible, didn''t care that much since most of the was on the verge of death, leaving only the unified Will of all the Worlds in that Sr System. My sisters said that the Gods will not punish me since my intention was not bad and I was fighting against enemies that they also despise, but that would not go without payment, but apparently, this payment is a mission. Sigh "Couldn''t this wait?" (I) "I''m dealing with an Evil Mind God, I also have to decide about my daughter''s friend Zaya." (I) "H seems strangely attached to this Lady of the Grave." (Elizabeth) "She has been disturbed by helping her who has be a statue, but I still don''t know if I should, I can feel a strange energy emanating from her." (I) "So don''t do anything before confirming what this energy is, its origins are something that I don''t know myself, that has always prevented me from even entering its Star System." (Elizabeth) "Apart from these things, I have to take care of the doll, I have to visit Freya who hasn''t changed yet and I need to nurture my new Daughter." (I) "You''re an idiot for falling into that entity''s ns, entire universes were swallowed by it, evil and cruelty can''t even begin to describe what that thing represents just by existing." (Elizabeth) "Callidora doesn''t care about me, I''m just a means for her desire, I could feel how insignificant I am in her eyes, but I still don''t know the reason for her obsession with having a descendant." (I). "Don''t be fooled by the appearance it showed you, that thing does not have a gender, appearance or physical body, its entirety is not something to be exined." (Elizabeth) "What it wants is simple, entertainment, Hell is not a ce but the inside of its body, it is not capable of leaving there or dividing itself, it also does not have the power of creation, so it wants a Herald to experience the outside." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) Sigh I pick up the doll on my waist, lifting it above the table, this thinges from Callidora''s loss, so I don''t trust it away from me, but I honestly don''t know how long I have to wait before letting this bastard get out of here. "I''ve said it before, but don''t trust this Fallen Saint." (Elizabeth) "You do not need to worry." (I) Elizabeth came to me after being cured, she told me about the Soul inside the doll that I now always carry on my waist. It seems that Elizabeth has also been to Hell, she told me that this Soul serving as one of the Familiars, Servants, or ves of Hell, was one day a Saint of the Goddess of Life from another universe. The brief story I heard afterwards was surprising, but to summarize she lost everything, she med the world being filled with hate, she wanted to destroy everything and thus led her entire universe to annihtion along with her only to be enved by Callidora after her death. To sum it up even further, this bastard ispletely crazy, I don''t know how someone with the powers of life can cause such an insane amount of destruction. When I heard this story I went to the Saint to ask her about my ns, I had already decided to transform this little girl into a servant, with my power I can guarantee that she will be loyal, but I don''t know what the Goddess of Life will think of this. Saint Yaramaki said with a frighteningly serious tone that this Fallen Saint will never be alive again, this was an absolute guarantee from the Goddess of Life regardless of the universe where she is. "I don''t know what you''re nning, but focus on the mission." (Elizabeth) "Then stop stalling and just say this mission." (I) "I don''t know, I''m waiting for someone to arrive... you''re already here, aren''t you?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, I must say that your conversation was very interesting, but why couldn''t I understand the best parts?" "Because I couldn''t understand what they were saying even though I was listening." Suddenly I turn my head to the side and see a living shadow, it was apletely ck t silhouette with eyes and a mouth, this shadow wasn''t here before, but from what it says it was trying to listen to us for some time. From what I could feel from his Aura, it seems to be a Shadow Spirit. "I was using my Authority in the area, only someone with our lineage would be able to hear the entire conversation." (Elizabeth) "(With the lineage of a specific Goddess, this number is greatly reduced.)" (I) "Have youe to deliver what we expected?" (I) "Yes." Suddenly we were enveloped in a dome of darkness, it was the entire table where we were, it was only after that that the Shadow began to speak. "The mission is simple, there is an Evil god hiding in this city, and you must eliminate him." "Wait, you mean kill the Evil God?" (Elizabeth) "I thought there was no way to kill a God, even an Evil God." (I) "Because it is very difficult, killing a God is something very specific for each God to the point of bordering on impossibility." (Elizabeth) "No need to worry, all you need to do is destroy the body you are inhabiting, rip out the fragment of Divinity you possess, and give the Soul to your Nix Familiar to devour, all of this will ensure that he is dead." "Her Familiar named Nix, as a Spirit of the Dark element she can devour him, the shards of her Soul would be absorbed by her." "..." (I) "..." (Elizabeth) My sister and I exchange nces as she nods at me. ------------------- Elizabeth and I were sitting in a hotel room in the same city, in one corner of the room was the same shadow as before, this time it is frozen inside a blood crystal while there was a man with blond hair and bluish skin sitting in our room front. "I''m sorry about my friend, he has a hard time taking matters seriously." (Var) "I realized that when he started talking nonsense about killing an Evil God." (Elizabeth) "Even I know that an Evil God''s Soul can only be sealed, trying to destroy that is almost impossible, let alone doing something like devouring an Evil God''s Soul." (I) "I''ll take care of himter, but he wasn''t wrong about most of the mission, the Evil God with Spiritual powers." (Var) "Because of this the Spirits sent after him have been killed or are in critical condition, even sending Contractors seemed dangerous without knowing his exact powers or his ns for being here." (Var) "That''s why asking for outside help like this, I understand." (I) "I have a few questions first..." (I) Over the next few minutes, I asked some questions about the target such as his appearance, personality, and the ces where he was seen. Information that could lead me to him, but I still have to think in the meantime. Chapter 1276 Cap 1274: Detective Zenos part 1 Chapter 1276 Cap 1274: Detective Zenos part 1 The next day after arriving on this nameless, I bought a house or should I call it an apartment. In this world, each city is colossal, upying a space of 50 thousand km2, which is why there are few cities on this, less than 20 cities from what I heard, with each one being controlled by the same government system made by what they call a dome, where there are even 10 Elders elected based on their capacity. The dome does not govern the cities, it only maintains order between the various races and keeps the city organized, thews here are also very simple and basic, even the currency here is themon one throughout the universe, not having its own currency, they do not have in even an army since there are no wars here. All this is basic information that everyone knows, Elizabeth told me about it, cities are very big, but the number of people is still veryrge and therefore the value ofnd is very high since cities do not like to expand out of fear to displease the, which is why there are few houses built with most people living in apartments. The location I chose was a little expensive as it upied the entire floor, but this meant I had fewer neighbors and I was allowed to put whatever defense I thought was best inside the apartment. I left the defense to Irina who is the expert, in the meantime we made preparations for a long-distance teleportation ritual for when the others arrive, which shouldn''t take long as they are preparing for it. "How is everyone?" (I) "H is refining the bone base into a magical item, but she should finish it soon, everyone else is already inside the Dungeon, as soon as H finishes it, all you have to do is summon Nix here." (Irina) "They are used to changing locations, their efficiency in preparations is very good." (Elizabeth) "I just don''t know the reason for this Teleportation Ritual, wouldn''t it be better to open the Dungeon here?" (Irina) "No, this ce has a lot of strong people, we are investigating things and I don''t want to attract attention." (I) "A Dungeon causes a vibration in the nature around it and one slightly interferes with the space around it, ordinary people may not notice it, but others will notice it." (Elizabeth) "It would also be strange if the number and variety of peopleing and going from this apartment increased a lot, so you will set up a separate base somewhere else, far away from anyone''s prying eyes." (I) I summoned Irina here with a blood magic that uses our Father and Daughter lineage bond to summon her, something Elizabeth helped me with as it was her specialty. "Within 2 days at most we will be able to implement the n." (I) "As I said before, it all depends on you, my contribution will be minimal and following your instructions." (Elizabeth) "This is not the time for your tests, Elizabeth." (I) "This Evil God is killing Spirits and Sacrificing people." (I) "I understand, but this is still a rare opportunity for you, I can''t always be by your side, investigation is something useful for a leader to know." (Elizabeth) "Depending on the Evil God''s strength, it will also be in your hands to deal with him." (Elizabeth) "Your damn tests..." (I) ----------------- During our time in the city, Elizabeth didn''t tell me anything about this city and without me asking first, but she also doesn''t know everything, this particr city didn''t exist thest time she was here over 1000 years ago ording to her. Because of this, it has been difficult to obtain information, looking for something in a normal-sized city is one thing, but this city is the size of an entire region of a country. There are many streets and people, every corner of this ce is full of people and the districts are not very separated, many of the buildings have shops and warehouses on the ground floor along with 1 or 2 upper floors and when all the other floors upwards are used like apartments. I don''t know where to start looking and we don''t have people to deal with this to this day, that''s because it''s been two days and I can finally call my helpers. "< Familiar Summon: Nix >" (I) My Aura emanates from my body as it joins with my Spiritual Energy in Runes in specific patterns as Nix''s illusory image appears, slowly bing more realistic, after a few seconds and arge amount of my Spiritual Energy reserves Nix''s body bes tangible as she smiles at me. "Master, how is your mission going?" (Nix) "Horrible, for starters, I don''t know where to start without attracting attention, I''m also not sure where to start and this damn city is unnecessarily big." (I) "They cannot spread across the world, areas have been given to people to upy, but mirroring many cities or building roads is impossible." (Elizabeth) "That''s why the best way between cities is in orbit." (Elizabeth) "Nix, I need you to bring Lilian and her children, I also need Elsaris'' family including Samira, also don''t forget Kira and her subordinates." (I) "I''ll take care of it, but is this a good ce?" (Nix) "Yes, the defenses were put up by Irina, I think even I would have difficulty breaking into that apartment." (I) After that, we all talked together, plus my other Family members and Servants who decided toe along, I exined everything about the mission and our target, at least what I knew so far. After that I divided them into groups, Cinthia will be alongside Elsaris and her family to investigate the criminal world of this city, the Evil God will not do anything personally, he will probably have a small organization that functions as his religion acting in his name and must rely on criminals for various situations, I need a knowledgeable eye in this area of which I found nothing in this city. Haku will be together with Lilian and her family to get the general overview of the city as well as put together a map of the city, the races that are found here, the type ofmerce, thetest news from thest few months as well as other general things to use as basis for investigation. Hades will be part of Kira''s group and her subordinates, their job will be to investigate the adventurers who act as guards and the government, I don''t want anything confidential, I want them to look for irregrities and corruption, from what the Spirit told us this Evil God is sacrificing people, I don''t think he''s doing it with few people, so I suppose a lot of disappearances have been happening, so it doesn''t be talked about in town and there being no news about it could mean it''s being covered up, I could also bepletely wrong and already are being investigated, even so trying to find out what the government knows is a step closer to the target. I am using my Divine Servants since I can always be in contact with them due to our connection, no one would be able to notice this allowing a centralized flow of information in me in real time. I didn''t make them leave the apartment together, I made them all enter my shadow before letting them leave in different parts of the city where I didn''t feel anyone else''s eyes. ---------------- The next day, at night. I was with someone with amputated limbs beneath my foot, my Aura being used to emphasize my killing intent as I look at his face. "Tell me now, why are you kidnapping people?" (I) "Please, I don''t know anything, I''ll just take it to the indicated ce... HHAAAHHHHHH!!!!" "..." "That''s number 12, none of them knew anything..." (Samira) "No, you found a clue, investigate this person, track everything he has done in thest few months, I want to know everything." (I) "Give this to Cinthia to investigate, she will know what to do." (I) "Okay, then I''m leaving." (Samira) From the results of the investigation, it showed arge number of missing people, from young to old of all races, but in recent months the number of Spirit Contracting Adventurers has been very high. Samira has been giving me packages of people for further interrogation, only those who resisted Elsaris'' "kind" conversations, most of the time I realized that these people were lying, but it was possible to see the fear in their eyes and in some cases the cruelty. But this one was different, I noticed that his eyes became cloudy many times whenever he was going to answer something, and when I used my Aura on his body I noticed a reaction of Spiritual Energy within his body, it was a curse directly affecting the Soul, I needed to kill them to extract this fragment of Spiritual Energy that I froze in a crystal from my blood, that''s what I threw for Samira to take, Cinthia will be able to use this to track our next target. "Finally a clue..." (I) This city is a dangerous ce, Hades gave me reports every hour, that''s how I discovered the number of disappearances, they are normally quite spread out with nothing out of the ordinary if it weren''t for the trail of missing Adventurers increasing in recent months, it was this clue which led Elsaris to this bastard from whom I got thister clue. "A ve Rune with a sense of the power of a Spiritual Authority seems like a solid list." (I) Chapter 1277 Cap 1275: Detective Zenos part 2 Chapter 1277 Cap 1275: Detective Zenos part 2 Pov Elsaris: When I left the apartment I was wearing a minimalist dress with some kiss marks and bite marks on my neck, making it look like I wasing out of a sexual affair is the easiest way to fool anyone watching. During the short time that we have been here, I have seen many strong people, few of them reached the level of my Father and his sisters, but there were still some among those that I could feel, I must consider that there are others stronger and that the target of the mission has knowledge of our presence in the city, so being careful in small details can be a good solution. After a few kilometers of walking among people, I enter a jewelry store greeting the receptionist before heading up the stairs to my apartment. "Did you also go to see Father?" (Samira) "Yes, I received the information from the Hunger Stars, I also captured an Evil God Priest, the idiot didn''t have precise control of his Aura and just hid it inside his body." (I) "Didn''t he think that someonepletely hiding their Aura would be seen as suspicious in this ce?" (Samira) "Not to mention that this leaves room for others to use their Aura on you with less chance of noticing." (Samira) "Yes, it was so easy that I still think it was a trap." (I) I still can''t believe that a simple cursed needle was enough to knock him unconscious. "I left him with Elizabeth, but ording to her his God''s power is Magical and not Spiritual." (I) "Then it''s not our target." (Samira) "Apparently no." (I) I arrive and take the te from my sister''s hands, while I was eating I heard what she talked about with our Father, it seems that we have a clue to follow this time. After eating I went to the room where Cinthia was cross-legged floating in the middle of a magic circle and Spiritual Runes, in front of her is a red crystal with a multicolored glow, I could feel a trace of frightening power inside the blood crystal. Soon I open my eyes which have Star Fire in ce of eyes, the blood crystal was enveloped by this Star Fire when suddenly the magic circle and the Spiritual Runes are sucked into the Star Fire which burns until only a needle remains crystal in ce. "We have the location." (Cinthia) "I''ll call the others." (I) --------------- Two dayster. For thest two days, we followed the person Cinthia managed to track, he was clearly a Priest and he made that clear in his Aura. He was a Human, I''m not sure if he''s a man or a woman due to his delicate appearance, but I don''t care either, we followed him during this time to reach other people. Investigating in this way is unnecessary, if I were in charge I would have captured this man a long time ago to be interrogated by Lilith, which was refused. I know the Evil God will probably notice if we do something to his Priest, but this way of investigating is very time-consuming. Our mission is not to destroy the entire religion or stop their ns, our goal should just be to be sure about the location of the Evil God. But I have no voice in this type of situation other than to warn about the risks of less efficient approaches. ---------------- Pov Kira''s: I was standing next to a body, more specifically speaking, sitting in her office reading her files, there were manynguages that I didn''t know, but at least there was Byakko who knew how to read thesenguages. "(These are just unrted investigations, there are no missing persons cases in these files.)" (Byakko) "(It''s not possible, he carries the crystallized body of a Spirit.)" (I) "(Besides, we have proof of his corruption, he has to be involved.)" (I) "(Why don''t you ask your observer?)" (Byakko) "(He may not be the only one, I wanted more time until I was sure it was just him or the arrival of reinforcements.)" (I) "(This is not the time to test his powers, there are Spirits dying, this is a mission from the God of Spirits, take it seriously.)" (Byakko) "Alright, let''s get this over with." (I) "That idiot was already dead, it wasn''t me and given theck of murderous intentionsing from you, you shouldn''t be the culprit either." (I) "How did you find me." The man appeared as if he was molded by the metal wall, gaining normal colors and shapes when he separated from the wall, he had green disheveled hair and wore silver clothes like a type of suit, there was a white spear on his back. He seemed calm when he appeared, I can feel his presence only superficially showing that he is close to me in strength at the very least, I see many openings and blind spots to attack, which must be traps that I prefer to avoid if I''m right. "(The symbol on his shoulder, belongs to the Elders'' leadership... does he work here?)" (I) "Don''t you know you shouldn''t secretly watch ady in her private moment?" (I) "All I see is a murderer or a thief, in either case, you broke into a ce you shouldn''t have." "Don''t look at me like that, he was dead when I arrived, it''s a shame." (I) I briefly look at the body, I just threw him on the floor to sit down, but for a brief moment I searched his body, there didn''t seem to be any marks of illness, injuries, poisons, or curses. There was no way to know exactly the reason for death, but theck of indications of death is too strange for me. "If you''ll excuse me, I have another appointment." (I) "(Don''t move, something is wrong...)" (Byakko) "..." (I) I stand still as the man in front of me makes minimal movements and all the weaknesses I was seeing in his posture disappear, the white metalcquer moves as if it were alive floating on top of his right shoulder pointing towards my heart. "Can not let you go..." "(Repeat right after me.)" (Byakko) "(My ws cross worlds.)" (Byakko) "My ws cross worlds." (I) "What are you talking about?" "(My roar brings the eternal storm.)" (Byakko) "My roar brings the eternal storm." (I) "I''ll find out after restraining you with my chains." "< Chains... >" Before he finished speaking, the spear floating above his shoulder that was facing me moves, pointing at the man''s neck, making him interrupt whatever technique he was going to use. "What are you doing?" "Just calm down, Joseph." (Spear) "..." (I) "(What''s going on?)" (I) "(Let me deal with him.)" (Byakko) I soon feel a current of energy pass through my body for a brief moment before Byakko appears in her cat form on my shoulder. "It''s been a while, you tinhead." (Byakko) "So you''re alive Boss, it took too long you idiot." (Spear) "Shut up, I don''t even remember everything yet, I''m weakened too." (Byakko) "Does the God of Spirits know?" (Spear) "Of course, he knows, he must have felt it at the moment of my Rebirth." (Byakko) "You''re here for..." (Spear) "This isn''t the ce, meet me like old times." (Byakko) "You can''t leave without answering..." (Joseph) "Don''t worry about him, you can go." (Spear) When the Spear spoke hundreds of Spiritual Runes around the entire room shatter into particles of light, I take this moment to use a teleportation magic item. After appearing in a distant alley, I walked away changing my clothes, using cleansing magic, and walking through the crowd while talking to Byakko. "(You met him, the talking spear.)" (I) "(He is a Metal Spirit, the spear is just a Metal element Spirit in the form of a spear, his form is that of a Metal Golem, his form must have changed by the contract just like my case now.)" (Byakko) "(That means that man named Joseph is a Contractor.)" (Byakko) "(If he can be trusted he might be helpful, but we must report this first.)" (I) --------------- Pov Joseph''s: After the intruders disappear my body returns to function as the restrictions lift, my body also bes more weakened without the reinforcement than my own Contracted Spirit. "Who are those two, Lance?" (I) "You can trust the Spirit and so it must be possible to change from within." (Lance) "Don''t change the subject, why let them get away?" (I) "You don''t want Byakko as your enemy." (Lance) "I don''t know anything about your Contractor, but it can''t be someone simple to have him as your Contracted Spirit." (Lance) "..." (I) This idiot always does the things he wants, he doesn''t realize how strange this situation is, a body on the floor of an acquaintance and the invasion intruders that you let escape. "You shouldn''t worry about them, just continue your activities." (Lance) "Just stick around, I don''t know if anyone else will do anything, but they must have been given some kind of mission to be here." (Lance) "Just leave things to me, just follow the things I say." (Lance) I had a lot of things to take care of and I thought I felt someone nearby, that''s when it all started... Now I have a lot of things to finish thinking about a lot of things. Chapter 1278 Cap 1276: Detective Zenos part 3 Chapter 1278 Cap 1276: Detective Zenos part 3 I was inside a hotel room with a body on the floor, the corpse had a distorted smile on its face. "Are you sure you can trust him?" (I) "Yes, he is an old acquaintance, one of my subordinates, if he chose to make a contract, I don''t believe that this person is bad." (Byakko) "What did you think of him Kira?" (I) "He hid his presence very well and set up several traps around me without me noticing, he also pretended to have several openings in his posture to make me attack him, he also hid his true strength by pretending to be someone of the same level as me." (Kira) "You said he uses a Spear as a weapon, which is also his Contracted Spirit, so I can imagine his way of fighting." (I) As someone who created games, the biggest problem was always the story and how this was reflected in the mechanics of both main and secondary characters or even NPCs. One thing I always liked were characters who deceive others, whether by revealing themselves to have a personality that no one knows, pretending to be weak when in fact they are strong, a Mage who pretends to be a warrior to catch his enemies off guard and in this case a Shaman posing as a spear user. The spear is his own Spirit, so he shouldn''t use it as a normal weapon, he pretends to be something while hiding his true attack with traps and tricks, I like that. "You can meet with him, but take Var with you, it might avoid some problems and don''t reveal any information about us just about the Albus." (I) "Okay, I''m going to meet him now." (Kira) "I trust you." (I) I see electric sparks around Kira''s body as he disappears, his speed has increased again. "His mind doesn''t have many things, but he''s been dead for 2 days, other than that I haven''t found a cause of death as Kira described." (Haku) "Do you know anything about death, sister?" (I) "We got to this one through the one you killed, we have no doubt that he was at least a High Priest and had a blessing, I can feel traces of that kind of power inside his body." (Elizabeth) "So you say the other one Kira found also had a blessing?" (I) "It''s hard to say without seeing it in person, but there is a possibility." (Elizabeth) I can''t understand why he kills his own men like that, he should use them to protect himself or do things in his ce, I don''t understand why he''s killing his subordinates. -------------- Another 5 days have passed, and I haven''t found any new clues and that''s strange, but thanks to our coborator within the government of that city, thanks to that I discovered that the missing persons cases were returning to normal parameters. "I''m missing something." (I) "When will it start? When!?" (Passerby A) "Shut up, every damn day the same question, are you so eager to go bankrupt for the third time in 15 years?" (Passerby B) "Not this time, I have a secret n, if I choose someone that everyone is betting against, it will only take 1 win to be rich, I only need 1 chance, just 1 chance to change my life forever..." (Passerby A) "You crazy..." (Passerby B) "..." (I) I listen to the conversations of two friends almost shouting at each other, the content only caught my attention because of the word bet, but my attention is on them until they move away, then I return two streets where arge poster was hanging, a smile spreads forming on my face while I was reading the poster. "Come and participate in the biggest event at the Coliseum of War, bring to yourself the honor of the most powerful, and may your name echo for eternity." (I) "(What do you think?)" (I) "(About the coliseum?)" (Orion) "(The coliseum is a temple for the God of War and those at his side, such a ce...)" (I) "..." (I) In my head I was thinking of many reasons why the number of missing people has decreased, the Target may have noticed our presence, the Target may have noticed the government investigation, they may have achieved some goal and no longer need to hunt other people, etc. "Quality is better than quantity..." (I) One of the things I thought came back to me once again, several factors appeared in my mind answering some of my doubts and I went back to the restaurant where Elizabeth was looking for information, I wave to her and we go separately to a VIP room in the restaurant where I tell you what I think. "You''re not wrong, but for other reasons." (Elizabeth) "A Sacrifice bes meaningful by fulfilling some of the conditions, for example, the Demonic Goddess of Pleasure in the past had a ritual where a person had to perform sexual acts until death, and the God of Beasts also had rituals where two hunters would have to face each other in a forest hunting each other and many Gods had these sacrificial rituals following the concept of their Deity." (Elizabeth) "This tournament created by the Gods of battle and war is also a ritual of sacrifice,batants can die during battles while receiving the adoration of millions, all of this is an affirmation to the God''s divinity as well as a way to directly collect a great amount of Faith." (Elizabeth) "I thought that sacrifices to Gods needed more macabre things, specific weapons for rituals and sanctified ces as well as all that nonsense." (I) "These are more direct and general rituals, sacrificing someone''s death is handing over everything from the victim to God, such as their energies, their vitality, their memories, their abilities, their Affinities, their lineage, and their Soul." (Elizabeth) "For this type of less efficient sacrifice, more specific people are needed, the greater the number of these characteristics rted to God the better it will be, but this is still less effective than the voluntary rituals I mentioned before." (Elizabeth) "For example, this Evil God kidnaps only people with Spiritual powers and most of them have contracts with Spirits?" (I) "Yes, the Spirits themselves are the best sacrifice and can bepletely utilized by the Evil God, while the Contractors have Spiritual affinity and Spiritual Energy, all of this is suitable for him." (Elizabeth) "The greater the amount of energy and vitality the better." (Elizabeth) "These types of sacrifices are made in sacred ces or with ritual weapons or are made by people possessing the blessing of God." (Elizabeth) I already imagined that the Disappearances were some kind of Sacrifice to the Evil God, the films, series, cartoons, and games in my world influenced me to associate Evil Gods with sacrifices of people, and because of this I reached conclusions skipping the phase of understanding about the reason why these sacrifices are useful to this Evil God. With everything I heard, a scenario forms in my mind, the reason this Evil God chose this " full of strong people, the reason is that the stronger someone bes, their amount of energy and vitality increases, this reduces the number of sacrifices needed for this Evil God to umte power or whatever his goal is. "Let''s assume this Evil God has people with his Blessing or using these ritual weapons in this tournament, whoever he kills will still count as a Sacrifice for him?" (I) "Yes, that still counts as a sacrifice and before you ask, only a Deity would notice." (Elizabeth) "(Call me Detective Zenos...)" (I) While I was feeling like every detective''s hero in his moment of glory as he realized the criminals'' plot, I suddenly realized something that made all those good feelings sink into a pit of magma when I looked at my sister. Looking at her calm face while drinking the tea that was left on the table, I realize something. "Don''t look at me like that, you did well, my...e on, you don''t need to act so immature." (Elizabeth) "People were dying and you knew all this I just discovered how long ago?" (I) "From the first day, I saw the tournament sign and also heard Var talking about the disappearances, it wasn''t difficult to discover the biggest chance of the cause of all this." (Elizabeth) "But I must say that this Evil God is bolder than I expected." (Elizabeth) "Elizabeth, give me a reason not to turn my back on you right now." (I) "Because knowing this before wouldn''t have changed anything, tracking this type of thing in this city is impossible in the short term, the tournament will be our best opportunity and that''s why I waited until the day before the start to tell you, in the meantime this experience It''s going to be important to you." (Elizabeth) "You went too far this time, people''s lives are not pawns in your schemes." (I) "Don''t try to lecture me, you''re too young, your concepts of good and evil are too simple, you only see in the now when tomorrow is where the eyes of rulers are always fixed." (Elizabeth) "Use the experience to... sigh..." (Elizabeth) Before she starts speaking I leave everything behind as I stand up, my anger at having once again been manipted by my sister, I normally let that go, but I couldn''t let that happen again, I need to make my position on this matter clear. "You need to give me a clear exnation or you won''t enter my Dungeon again, I can''t leave someone who doesn''t see the value in other people''s lives with mypanions." (I) Chapter 1279 Cap 1277: Tournament preparations Chapter 1279 Cap 1277: Tournament preparations It''s been a week since I found out about the tournament, I might have known about it before, but in my mind, it was just background, unimportant information. That day I spent hours talking to my sister, I made my anger very clear that she knew something so important without telling me when lives were at stake. I understand her thinking that knowing or not knowing this before would have been irrelevant, this city is too big and has too many people, and finding traces of an Evil God here was very difficult. But deciding not to tell me prevented me from even thinking about alternative solutions and having to investigate from scratch, so I threatened her not to let her enter the Dungeon again, it was an empty threat and she knows it. My goal with all this drama was a warning to her, I don''t care about her thoughts and personality, but I need to trust that she will act and talk to me about matters of this level of importance. The whole time she listened to me speak arguments calmly about everything as if she knew every word and argument I was going to use, she knows a lot about my way of acting and has lived a very long life taking care of entire empires. What irritated me was realizing that even my sermon was being used as a test with her going against each of my arguments, when I realized this I didn''t say anything else and got up and left. I felt angry enough to make my earlier empty threatse true, but I chose against it, all I did was send her away to the temporary base the others had just set up outside the. I didn''t want her near me right now, her damn tests were being a distraction that I couldn''t keep now, I know she could just go against my words, but she just smiled an annoying smile and left without saying anything else. Now those who were with me in the apartment were my children while others were acting under my orders taking care of the preparation for this tournament. "I and other Saints are taking care of what you asked." (Vanessa) "I have them both ready for you, Hades took them." (Magnus) "I still think I should..." (Samira) "No, your Auras emanate my bloodline, that could give away what we''re doing." (I) I still don''t know if the Target knows about me if he discovered me I must take into consideration that anyone with my lineage or having a very deep connection to my power can be easily identified by the enemy, this already cuts off my Family members, wives, children and so on To be honest, the vast majority of mypanions drastically reduced the list of people for the main part of the n. "I''ve heard about this world, if I''m not mistaken, each city has an Elder Dragon among the members of its leadership table." (Magnus) "I imagined that, but I don''t know if I can trust them." (I) Dragons are selfish by nature, they act based on their own rules, I don''t want to involve beings of that level of power if I haven''t known them long enough. "Then let''s move on to the next part of the n." (Elsaris) ---------------- Pov Xagar: "Do you think we will be of use to them this time?" (Fiona) "What''s wrong with you, I don''t understand the change, where is Fiona who trained with the spear day and night without wavering?" (I) "She discovered how insignificant she really is..." (Fiona) Fiona is young, but she has always been a strong woman, the death of the one I loved only made her even stronger and since then her eyes have be strong like an unshakable mountain, but in thest few days she has been acting strangely. "Speak your mind and stop acting so pathetic, you can do more than that!" (I) "..." (Fiona) "In thest battle for the that Lord Zenos took for himself, I saw his power, I saw the power of his Familiars and I heard about the power of his family, even his servants like Lord Barok are far above us." (Fiona) "Mister Zenos and his sisters are living Gods, those around them were anointed by their power, and from what I heard, some were even recreated by their power, not to mention that the way they train goes beyond what we are capable of handling." (I) "That''s the point, we are weak, even after being forced to train by the church of Light, receiving from Zenos'' servants, being trained by Lord Magnus, and receiving a blessing from him, we are still WEAK!" (Fiona) "Our presence was insignificant in that battle, I was close to death dozens of times being saved by Saint Vanessa''s cure, the power I thought I possessed was useless... everything I achieved was useless?" (Fiona) "How pitiful." (I) I suggest p I put all my strength into my fist, wanting to punch her in the face, but the image of heres to mind and my hand opens with a p that throws her against the wall, crossing it and falling to the street, flying out of the apartment. I wait standing, my arms crossed before she returns, I can see the anger in her gaze, which makes me smile since this looks more like her. "You''re pathetic, how old are you? Are you a spoiled 3 year old by any chance!?" (I) "These people you spoke of were not born with this power, they trained and fought to get to where they are now, yet I have never seen them stop training while still trying to go further!" (I) "Do you think obtaining this level of power is so easy!?" (I) "Do you think you deserve that kind of power by acting in that childish way!?" (I) "If you feel frustrated by your weakness, then be STRONG!" (I) "If you want to get to where they are now, then earn it with actions and not childish dramas like this!" (I) "Don''t regret a power you don''t have when you could be training to achieve a power of yours!" (I) As I spoke, her eyes full of anger dimmed once again, but at least she doesn''t have that pitiful face like before, her eyes also seem brighter, I hope this shock of reality will make her wake up from this stupid crisis. "If it''s over, let''s find another room and pay for the damage I did." (I) "..." (Fiona) This time she followed behind me without saying anything, she spent the rest of the day silent and looking thoughtful, but this is an improvement on what I heard before. ------------------ The next day when I woke up she was holding her spear, her eyes were as sharp as the tip of her spear, her eyes piercing with strong will. "(It seems like she understood, it was slower than I imagined, but at least she understood.)" (I) "Come on, don''t just stand there and watch me, that''s disgusting." (Fiona) "It looks like her mouth is back to normal, so let''s eat, after that, we have somewhere to go." (I) --------------- After that we ate something before going to the Coliseum, today was thest day of registration for participants and we went to register. There were many people as you could imagine, registering participants was simple, sign and fight in a preliminary where some of the weaker participants will be eliminated. Inside the Coliseum there were 50 arenas with spatial distortion expanding its interior, each of these arenas had 15 people ced inside and only 2 people could go through to thest preliminary round. At first, I thought I might be lucky enough tond in the same arena as Fiona, but we ended up in different arenas, which means everyone around me is an enemy. I tried to look around and there seemed to be different races and everyone seemed unfamiliar to each other, but only from the subtle gestures of some, I realized that they were trying to get partners. Their thinking was not wrong, they want to maximize their chances of winning by teaming up in pairs, I also tried to do the same, and as the number of participants in each arena was 15 people, one of the participants was destined to fight alone. I had already confirmed from everyone''s movements and the way they assessed their surroundings that they were not that strong or at least did not have experience in life and death battles. Before the start signal sounded, I searched the other arenas until I found Fiona, I realized that in the other arenas, everyone was also dividing into pairs, the same logically happened in Fiona''s arena and she was the one who ended up alone, I don''t know how that happened, but I must trust that she will move forward. Vaa!!!! "Start!" (judge) With the bell ringing I stopped paying attention elsewhere to focus only on my arena, I won''t make the mistake of underestimating unknown people. My partner was another Demon, this one was a Magician from what little I understood and it was he who approached me possibly because he was of the same race, I never thought that one day I would fight alongside a Demon. As soon as the fight started I pull out my sword while the Wizard has the staff in his hands, everyone was looking at each other without doing anything before the first one attacked, triggering all the others. "(I''ll try not to stand out.)" (I) Chapter 1280 Cap 1278: Foreplay part 1 Chapter 1280 Cap 1278: Forey part 1 Pov Fiona''s: When the tournament preliminaries started I was initially focused, in my arena there were all men, with the exception of a Human woman holding arge Axe. She tried to join me just before the fight started, but I didn''t want to, I knew it could end up bing a tag team fight, but I want to use these preliminaries to prove to myself that I''m getting stronger. I know that my decision could hinder the mission if I lose in the preliminaries, but I won''t be able to go far if I doubt myself. As soon as the fight started, they tried to eliminate the onlypetitor alone, which would be me, I knew that would happen since I would do the same thing, eliminating the weakest link is a standard action in any type of fight. Only one person moved faster, approaching me from the left, the others were trying to attack both of us at the same time, but at that moment a whip grabbed him pulling him back making all the attackse towards me. I smiled, the situation was serious, these people were strong, but half of them were weak when it came to using their powers, with the spear in their hands they prated the ground, throwing arge purple spear forward, causing one of the attacks to explode, finishing off the rest. I took advantage of theck of visibility to attack, I wasn''t paying attention to them with my normal senses but using my Aura in my eyes, and thanks to that I was able to identify everyone even within the smoke. I throw 3 knives at a person who dodged a knife while defending the second, but the third one hit his arm, with that I gain momentum before throwing a side kick at arge Ax before using my spear to cut off the arm that He held the battle axe. When the smoke from the first attack disappears there is a person shaking on the ground with green veins expanding on her arm, it looks like the poison worked, there was also the only other woman besides me in this arena missing one of her arms, it looks like the Ax from before it was hers. I saw her give up the fight to rece her arm, a team of healers waiting outside the arena, a shame that the poisoned person won''t have that chance. Meanwhile, the other 12 were now fighting among themselves, ignoring me, but I knew they were still paying attention to me, in fact, they were waiting for me to interfere in a fight in the hope that I would help one of them. I smiled holding my spear tightly, my Aura and Power pulsing inside me, I could feel the power in the jewel on my forehead, but I chose not to use it, I want to prove myself using only my own power, show that I am worthy of receiving the power of Zenos. "< Incarnation of the Spear >" (I) "< Piercing Flux >" (I) My Aura bes a Spear incarnate to me while my Weapon is left engraved on the ground, I enterbat releasing 3 attacks at the same time a punch, a kick, and an elbow. Each of my attacks was aimed at a different enemy followed by a Piercing attack from my Aura with each attack. One of them tried to attack me and was pushed back where he met a punch from another opponent throwing him out of the arena, meanwhile, my kick made a hole in an opponent''s arm and went through until it reached his chest. The fight continued while I was in abo ofbat techniques using my body as a weapon in a priceless flow of blows, abandoning all defense in favor of attack. I was injured a few times, but because I wasn''t the only target of their attacks I managed tost several minutes before falling into a magical trap with three others. "< Restricted Lightning st >" "< Come >" (I) Before the trap waspletely released, I waved my hand, making my Spear move towards me on its own, passing through the head of the Wizard who made this trap. As soon as the spear touches my hand, I strike with the spear''s de pointing outward, thereby cutting one opponent''s back while the other lost a hand. The fightsted a few more minutes until there were 2 more opponents left besides me, we were in a three-sided stalemate knowing that the first to attack would gain the aggression of the other two. "< Aura Wave >" (I) "< Earth Ascending de >" Knowing how to attack directly would be risky and knowing my injured state, I make an area attack using my Aura, this moves the two away from me and one of them uses a spell at the feet of the second causing arge sword de to emerge from the ground piercing he was left hanging in the air bleeding. "Match over, you both win!" (Judge) "Someone take care of the injured." (Judge) ------------- Pov Xagar: As soon as the battle started I was smiling, that''s because I noticed that many among them are well trained, but they don''t have enough killing intent, and their strikes are also not very urate in vital points. As the first few minutes of the fight passed, the one alone was expelled with some ease, leaving only the newly formed pairs fighting Honestly, this opens up more gaps than fighting, sweetie, since these pairs don''t know the strength of theirpanions. "(Wait...that man...)" (I) Between fights I saw a man who, like me, was hiding his strength, avoiding attacking directly, just giving his partner the opportunity to attack. This man had his eyes closed, but I could feel his eyes all over the arena, I tried to feel his Aura, but it was masked somehow. I had to finish the fight faster, so I decided to pull out my sword, I waited until everyone was in the middle of a fight, and then I attacked all at once. "< Demonic sh > ¡Á10" (I) In one attack half of them fell to the ground, their bodies twitching with the Demonic energy coursing through their bodies, while the others managed to dodge or defend, they didn''t do well either, two were directly killed by the man I saw earlier while I took care of the other two Just cutting off its legs, thetter jumped out of the arena screaming in fear. "You two passed, now leave the arena." (Judge) In the end, only me and the man from before were in the arena, I felt his attention focused on me as he smiled, that''s when I felt his murderous intent before turning to leave. But my eyes were not on him himself but on the sword on his back, I felt a unique presence of that sword just at the moment of those two''s deaths, a frightening presence. "(Looks like you''re ahead this time.)" (I) As I looked at him I saw blood dripping from one of his hands, one of my attacks had been aimed at him, but within the energy de attack was a second Demonic Aura attack that hit him. As soon as I left the arena victorious I went towards the arena where Fiona was still fighting, she was doing absurd things to the point of asking myself if she suffered some type of brain damage. Not only was she fighting alone without a partner, she was also attacking everyone in an almost indiscriminate way as if she was attracting everyone against her, which fortunately didn''t work since they were paying attention to each other the whole time. In the end, she emerged victorious, but I wasn''t happy, she revealed too much of her power unnecessarily while cing herself at a numerical disadvantage the entire time. As soon as she left the arena I put my arm around her neck while pulling her to one side, using our skin to skin touch for a telepathic technique. "(What by the Goddess of Death are you doing!?)" (I) "(Shut up, I know I did wrong considering the mission, but I needed to do this or I wouldn''t be able to continue the mission.)" (Fiona) "(I won''t say anything, but you have to take our mission seriously, Zenos is counting on our results, so I don''t want to see this kind of behavior again.)" (I) "(I understand.)" (Fiona) With that, exin to her about the man who won the first phase of the preliminaries with me, I also exined about her strange sword, other than that I ask a more specialized observer. "(What do you think?)" (I) "(I didn''t feel anything from the man, but his sword really is strange, there was a slight fluctuation of Spiritual Energy in the attack, other than that I didn''t feel anything else.)" (Targo) "..." (I) Targo is a Spirit of the Blood Element, a unique type of Spirit that only exists in Lord Zenos'' Dungeon, I made a contract with him during my training, at the moment he is hiding inside my body more specifically within my blood. While I was talking to my Spirit and Fiona about our mission just like that man from before, they were still waiting for all the fights to end in the arenas, when I thought it was over they asked me to wait while the arenas were reduced to 25 bigger ones in total. While we waited, everyone received a sign with a teleportation spell, then someone appeared floating above exining the rules for thest part of the preliminaries. "Let''s see how far we go..." (I) Chapter 1281 Cap 1279: Foreplay part 2

Chapter 1281 Cap 1279: Forey part 2

Pov Xagar: To summarize, thest part of the preliminaries would be a 1-on-1 fight where participants are chosen at random and transported by the tokens they carry. I look at the sheet in my hands and continue listening to the rules, but once they ask to reduce the number of deaths while in the rules themselves it still allows killing, other than that there aren''t many rules. To win you must throw the opponent out of the arena, kill the opponent, leave the opponent unconscious, or make the opponent admit defeat. As soon as the judge finished exining all the arenas were enveloped in columns of light, I didn''t understand the reason for that but I kept quiet while worrying about my next opponent since I don''t want to fight Fiona. She who was next to me puts her hand on my shoulder without saying anything, but I understand, she is notforting me, by the strength of her grip on my shoulder it means not to take it easy if we are opponents. "(Looks like she''s back to normal.)" (I) Loco I saw people disappearing at the same time the judge snapped his fingers, it was at that moment that I felt the vibration of my chip before I felt the mana of the space element surrounding my body to take me to the arena. My vision would be distorted and could cause confusion in my mind, so I closed my eyes for 5 seconds until I felt like I was in a different ce with the energy of space diluting in the surroundings. When my eyes open I was facing my opponent at a safe distance, I was relieved that I didn''t have to fight Fiona, this would interfere with our mission at the same time as it would be a difficult battle, Fiona knows all my moves from training by my side all this time, we also have almost the same level of strength, the only advantage I have above it is inbat experience. After the relief that Fiona wasn''t my opponent, I began to evaluate the person who was doing the same to me. He was a young man who just came out of grip, his body was thin with few muscles, he was clearly not a warrior, his sword looked very fragile and I see rings on all his fingers, clearly they are magical items. He is clearly a High White Elf since he has the mana jewel on his forehead, and his eyes show caution, perhaps he is a little older than I imagine. "Start!" (judge) "< de Whip >" "..." (I) As soon as the judge''s signal was heard his attack came, his speed was greater than mine exploding all at once towards me. The sword that I thought was fragile in his hands became malleable, looking like a whip with a de, his blows are very open, and they are also very direct. I use my sword to redirect the tip of the Whip towards the opponent, but he seemed to be able to directly control his weapon, making me attack from an angle that would otherwise be impossible. I smile heading towards him, the tip of my sword tries to cut his fingers but instead hits a wall of solid aura, with a simple twist of my hand I made him flinch before jumping back, a metal w that came out from the exact spot where I was back down. "(He is of the Metal element, but I don''t sense Mana or Spiritual Energy from his sword.)" (I) "(...)" (Targo) I felt Targo trying to talk, but I used my Aura to seal him in my blood, he can observe, but trying to talk to me duringbat could draw unwanted attention, and I''d rather not risk it while in the arena. "< Demonic Armor >" (I) "< Demonic Aura Sword >" (I) I gather and Demonic Energy around my body solidifying into a dark armor that appears to be made of metal, the sword in my hand turns red as a silhouette of the same de with arger size appears. I feel my body pumped with power that I control, taking it to my feet, with this power I give an unexpected boost to my opponent. His Whip tries to wrap around my body, but I ignore it since I don''t believe it''s strong enough to pierce my armor and it was exactly as I predicted. As soon as I get closer, I hold his neck in my hands, giving him just 2 seconds to admit defeat. When I walked out of the arena I saw Fiona waiting for me, I look at her as my Demonic energy disperses, and neither of us says anything as we go to a corner to talk. "Any news?" (I) "It looks like in 2 days the start of the tournament will happen, we can leave now." (Fiona) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was in the coliseum inside a hidden room where we had a view of all the arenas, along with me were my wives with the exception of Freya still sleeping. I followed since the start of the preliminaries and sent some people from the Dungeon to investigate with the most important roles falling to Fiona and Xagar. Thanks to that I saw the results from that first day, it really was a mistake to wait until now. "How many?" (I) "So far 10, should we act?" (Orion) "It''s okay, no need to worry, keep getting what we need." (I) Orion transforms into a flow of blood that returns into my body, I can feel it directly absorbing my magic. As we were in the room I see everyone leaving those who participated in the preliminaries, when a young man appears inside the room, his confident smile and heavy presence was something I could identify. "A pleasure to meet you, High Priest of the Colosseum." (I) "Yes, let''s get to know each other." "< Territory: Ruler >" "< Sacred Coliseum >" The world seemed to open up around us, the whole world changed leaving just me and him in the middle of arge arena, everything else was left out. "You know, I was really happy when you showed up and your subordinates did these strange actions." "You are doing something in our temple, if you want to be forgiven to go along like them, then fight." Before saying anything else, he holds two weapons that look like spear-shaped sticks. After that, he started speaking in onenguage. He picks up his weapons andes towards me, each attack of his makes des of pure condensed Aura energy travel without rest. I drew my sword and dagger to fight, but do not destroy each. I try to hit him more than once, but he stops me realizing that he seems much wiser. Each collision of our weapons makes the space around us crack, during one of these collisions I both use my dagger to pull his weapon closer to me, throwing off his bnce long enough for my foot to get the better of just breaking something unknown. With this, fighting using weapons became a thing of the past while others seemed to have more. Our kicks made my leg bones inside my body want it to be. "Come with everything!" We both continued exchanging blows for a while, it seemed to have no end, but I can''t lose focus as I jump back, escaping another kick and this time it''s me who surprises her with my tail pulling her leg before writing Spiritual Runes in high speed on his leg using the tip of my tail. "< Activate >" (I) "< Blood Imprisonment Rune >" (I) With these Spiritual Runes, streams of bloode out of his body, that''s when I felt the power of this seal, but unfortunately, it was only one leg that was sealed to buy time for me. This time my wings are used giving me a burst of forward momentum reaching its target leaving nothing but that forever. I turned around giving a kick, but my leg hurts pierced by his sword, he seemed to be having fun with a big smile on his face. As a result, ourbatsted tens of minutes before we were able to do anything. As soon as I finish dealing with another of its members this Priest is already too weak to do anything when he falls to the ground. That''s why I hit him in the head while trying to make him lose consciousness, there are no more reasons to continue this battle and I''ve already won too. "Alright, I ept." As expected, everything you need can be found here, while after his surrender I seeded in the n knowing that it could affect my already religious situation. He must be fine, so I released him from the seals I ced at the same time his clothes returned as they were. I see him deactivating his Territory technique before he starts talking to me about the tournament, I also hear him talking about what not to do during these matches, with a lot of emphasis on things that you can''t do during the tournament. We also received a warning not to do this again without notifying someone among them, I cannot interfere in the fight other than my subordinates who are participating in this together. With that I left the Coliseum thinking, it was a little strange, but even so, everything was going ording to what I nned, if things continue like this everything will happen the way I imagined, with this ending our day. Chapter 1282 Cap 1280: War Tournament Part 1 Chapter 1282 Cap 1280: War Tournament Part 1 I was inside the Shadow Realm, this was not a real ce, it was a space created to connect the shadows of an area, this space is created by Nix and cannot be seen by outsiders, I am waiting to find someone here. "Master, wouldn''t it be better to act early, in these few hours we''ve already managed to track down almost everyone." (Nix) "No, I''m still not sure about yours, if it''s some kind of attack on the Colosseum, many could die." (I) "We need to make sure we catch everyone at once, that includes the Evil God." (I) "We may be toote and we are not sure if the n will work." (Nix) "I believed the ns were very good, no one said anything when I spoke." (I) "He thinks he''s fooling us." (Orion) "We can''t me him, Var waspletely fooled." (Nix) "..." (I) Suddenly bloodes out of my neck forming a small Orion head talking to Nix who is next to me. "I''ve been by your side for a long time, Master." (Nix) "Of all your Family members, I''m the one who spends the most time with you next to Hinata, I know how you do things and I know how everything happens in anything involving you." (Nix) "I was born mainly because of you and my connection to your blood makes me closer to you, that''s why we were the first to notice." (Orion) "That''s why I''m asking you to just follow the n." (Nix) "The n may not be perfect, but it will serve..." (Nix) "I would really like my only concern to be this Evil God, but we have other things to take care of, I know what I''m doing, and I''m confident that I can do well this time even if I fail." (I) "I will not allow something like the events on that Moon to happen again." (I) "..." (Orion) "Just don''t put yourself in any danger." (Nix) "I can''t promise that the n alone is already quite dangerous..." (I) "..." (Nix) "He arrived..." (I) Nix looks in the same direction as me while Orion returns inside my body, within seconds Xagar approaches, his pale face shows the effort to remain in that ce, it seems that we have less time than he expected for this conversation. "Xagar greets Lord Zenos." (Xagar) "I already said to leave these formalities aside, besides, let''s get straight to the point since there isn''t much time." (I) "Sir, during the preliminaries..." (Xagar) --------------- Pov Natasha''s: I approach Elizabeth, she is just reading a book, the same children''s book as always, it seems like she is not in a good mood. "She saw that that''s why she said to stop the tests." (I) "I know you''re doing this for him, but if you keep acting like this you''re going to push him away from you." (I) "He needs challenges, he grows too fast even for a Deity, you were quick and it still took him 10 years." (Elizabeth) "Stop thinking so far ahead, Zenos already has a lot to worry about, he needs people by his side to advise, people who know what they are doing and you would be the best for that, I can only help in moments ofbat and Caitlyn cannot be trusted to guide anyone." (I) "Telling him what I discovered so early would be pointless, no matter one''s angle of thinking, there was no way to find our target by searching the city in a short amount of time." (Elizabeth) "I know and Zenos also realized this, which must have been frustrating for him over time, but the reason for his anger was not being able to trust you, he always put effort into his tests knowing that they are his way of help him improve, but this went too far." (I) "Your tests of him will be useless if he loses trust in you, don''t make that mistake." (I) "..." (Elizabeth) I could see the uncertainty in her eyes, it''s been a long time since I saw Living Tyranny acting like this, she knows she did something unproductive this time, I''ve never seen her acting so hastily. I know things are escting quickly, but if she pushes Zenos too much she will end up damaging the bond of trust we have created with him all this time. "(I hope they get it right soon and she learns from this event.)" (I) -------------- Pov Xagar: Fiona and I arrived outside the Coliseum, unlike the previous time, the Coliseum was receiving many people, much more than I imagined, just the presence of some people entering through the visitor entrance made my body shake. Clearly, this city had a lot of strong people, so I already understand the strength restrictions for the participants, but I''m also not going toin since that was what was responsible for allowing me to be of help in this n alongside Fiona. "You know what to do, be safe." (I) "You be careful too." (Fiona) With that, we separated before entering the coliseum through another separate entrance for participants. As soon as I entered I followed the flow of people that led straight to the middle of the Colosseum where the arenas were located, this time there were 20 of them and they were covered by white energy domes making it impossible to see inside. I also noticed a floating stage a few meters above where a man who is clearly a Dragon in human form and a woman who appears to be an Ancient Elf were standing waiting dressed elegantly while talking to each other. There were people guiding all the participants to an area of the stands lower than the rest where we all sat. Looking around I saw that the audience seats were filling up quickly, there were many people, thousands of them, and there were also so-called private rooms where only a few people can stay, I was informed about this by Mr Zenos who said he was in one of these rooms. Suddenly I felt a look on me, when I turned around I realized it was a familiar face, someone I''ve known for a long time and that''s why I was surprised to see him here since his look full of murderous intentions doesn''t surprise me. I turn my face away knowing that he won''t do anything in this situation, this gives me time to think, but it onlysted a few minutes before a powerful and at the same time gentle Aura spreads to every corner like an endless wave spreading throughout ce disappearing along with the presence of the World before a voice sounded as if it wereing from someone next to me. "Wee everyone, my name is Raask." (Raask) "I''m Larany, the two of us will be responsible for this tournament." (Larany) "Today we begin this great event and we salute you all for your presence!" (Raask/Larany) As a result, several explosions urred overhead with various elements forming spectacr paintings in the skies, it was a truly beautiful sight. Soon after that came the apuse that seemed capable of making everything in the surroundings shake. The man who ims to be one of those responsible for this great event raises his hand with his Aura urging people to remain silent before starting to speak. Most of what he said was useless, it was prayers to the Gods of War and those associated withbat. After that he talked about the rules, they were basically the same rules as the preliminaries with some differences. The first change is that there will be battles, but they will take ce on random terrain, it seems that they have ways of shaping the arenas, I don''t know exactly how they will do this, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing. Another change will be the time limit, each round ofbat mustst a maximum of 2 hours, and if the time ends without a winner, both participants will be considered defeated. Other than that, there were almost no rules other than the ones I already knew, and killing was still allowed even if they asked to reduce the number of deaths, the ways to lose are almost the same with just a few additions, and also the part about how the selection of opponents. Just like in the preliminaries, everyone will be transported to random arenas against random opponents, there was no way to prepare. ording to them, each participant would fight 3 times maximum today, this would be the same as 3 rounds of the tournament, they made it very clear that fatigue, injuries, or whatever the participants'' problem may be would not serve as an excuse, while they are out ofbat we will receive help to heal, but if we are still injured when we are called to the arena we must fight or give up the fight. It was easy to see that the rules were made with the intention of beingpletely random, there are also many elements where participants like me must rely on luck to fall into the right conditions. For me they are excellent rules, I can see that they are trying to recreate the moments of a real battle in a tournament. Battles can happen anywhere, whether it''s advantageous or leaving the person at aplete disadvantage, you can''t always choose your opponents who can be so weak that it''s easy to win or be so strong that the fight besughable. If you think about it, even the rules that allow death are to make the tournament as close as possible to real fights to the death. "(Interesting rules...)" (I) Chapter 1283 Cap 1281: War Tournament Part 2 Chapter 1283 Cap 1281: War Tournament Part 2 Pov Xagar: Shortly after the presentations of the 2 responsible for the tournament and the announcement of the rules, the tournament officially begins. There are hundreds of participants, everyone here has gone through qualifiers like mine, but I shouldn''t get too confident, I can feel some strong presences among them, I don''t think I''ll be able to reach the Top 10 without resorting to the power of my blessing, which I need to avoid the maximum as possible. While he is lost in thought, the fights started, some people were transported and as soon as this happened above the domes where the arenas were, holograms appear revealing the inside of the domes. Some arenas were rocky mountains, some were forests, others swamps and even a region of ice cliffs, there was even a region in the middle of the ocean with tiny inds and another that was the interior of a volcano. Each arena was different from the other, I can understand when they announced that some people might gain an advantage or fall into a disadvantage depending on the arena, it all seems more like a game of luck. At least I won''t be negatively affected in any of the arenas, I won''t be positively affected either, everything will depend on me. This part of the tournament will be decided by points, each victory will score 1 point, there will be 6 fights in total taking ce today and tomorrow, after that they will announce the list of people moving on to the next stage of the tournament. A guarantee of advancing will be winning all 6 fights, but even if I lose 1 time I still have a chance while losing 2 times I don''t know if I''ll be able to achieve it. I try to look at the people participating this time, none of them were Fiona, but I discovered a Dragonewt that I recognize, it was one of Barok''s subordinates, it looks like it''s not just me and Fiona on this mission. But all my thoughts stop when I look at the ice arena, the twopetitors were at the bottom of an ice cliff facing each other, I recognized one of them from my past, the same one I saw while the organizers were speaking earlier. He is an old friend, we grew up together surrounded by people with faith in the God of Light, just like me his faith was unshakable, but his heart was not capable of staying in just one ce and being in an organized hierarchy, that''s why we separated , with me joining the Army of Light while he became an Adventurer. At that time we were young and foolish, but he was always slow to learn things, because of that he grew up with great prejudices against most races, especially the Demons who he mes for everything bad that happens, an easy target to mark. It surprised me that he saw me now, I''m not entirely sure if he recognizes me, I don''t know if the Church of Light spread news about me or if he recognizes me, maybe he just doesn''t like me because I''m a Demon. He is a Half Elf, his long blond hair and bright blue eyes have always been a symbol of his beauty, but his serious face and well-trained body show that it doesn''t just depend on his appearance. The fight as expected ended quickly, his sword glowed white as his arm disappeared with his speed it was easy to cut him into pieces. I just saw him kill his opponent before leaving via teleporting one of his participant tokens. "(I hope I don''t have to face you, old friend...)" (I) In those days I shared the same beliefs as him and perhaps that''s why I wasn''t able to notice what we were bing, just a reflection that his prejudice against other races had diminished. --------------- After waiting a round of fights I got my chance to fight, my opponent was a woman, she had a horrified face with wide eyes. She wasn''t even looking at me but at her surroundings, she was so helpless that it was pitiful to see. She could clearly tell that her specialty was Ice magic, because there was a Fairy on her shoulder with wings simr to snowkes, but the ce in this Arena was very impossible for him. I didn''t even need to say anything, I just waited, Fada came out and already seemed to be on the verge of copse, I looked around a little, we were inside the crater of a volcano, the heat here was surreal. "(The fight was over before it even started.)" (I) I could see the doubt in her eyes before she looked at me giving up the fight before the first blow was even thrown. As soon as I left the arena back to my business with otherpetitors, I was taken back to an arena and this time it was a real mess of sand in this horrible desert. My opponent this time was a Dragonewt, from the color of his scales and the little I felt of his Aura, he looks like a warrior. Without saying anything he starts towards me, his weapons in his hands, I try to grab his wrist, but as soon as I tried to do something like that a wave of energy like waves forced my body back. I already had my sword in my hand when I passed by the man who respected others before this fight actually started. While he was distracted, I focused my Demonic energy into my fingers before moving to my de. With this Demonic Energy in my de I cut the energy around his scales and when I was thinking about cutting his defenses for a direct hit his wings grow pushing me away. Inded on my feet for half a second before I saw a wall of water measuring dozens of metersing towards me, but instead of being scared I was excited and I could already feel it moving within the wave. I stand still and wait and at the moment of impact all my Demonic energy is transferred to the sword that absorbs my Demonic energy. "< Great Demon Sword >" (I) "< Giant Splitter >" (I) My sword that I hold with both hands bes more injured as a giant sword forms using my normal sword as a base. As soon as this is ready I almost instantly followed up with a sh of this sword at high speed, all my muscles creaking from such an attack which had a very good result. I thought this Dragonewt would be more difficult, but now it seems hrious, his attacks are strong and he seems to have great potential, but I could still see his immaturity as abatant. My previous cut cut his wave of water in a single cut as well as taking off a leg and an arm that was moving inside the wave waiting for me from a ce he believes to be safe. I broke his hopes along with the loss of 2 of his limbs, when the water fell I saw him lying on the floor unconscious clearly due to the pain of losing an arm and a leg, this is unfortunate seeing him act like this. I don''t feel sympathy for him since it would be rude of me as the one who defeated him to try tofort him, besides his injuries can be healed and his amputated limbs can be put back in ce. With that I''ve already won 2 of my 3 fights today, not counting tomorrow''s, but that''s already a good thing, there are 2 people I really don''t want to face in this tournament, they are Fiona and my old friends. After I left I needed to wait a few more minutes before being called once again, this time I was in a dark ce, but I was still able to see things almost naturally, the Eyes of a Demon adapt better to dark ces than in brighter ces this allowed me to see where it is, I''m in a maze I can even understand. I kept looking until I found several monsters as well as several types of traps that I almost fell into. Not knowing what I should do, I had to resort to something I didn''t want to use right now, so let''s get this over with quickly. "< Demonic Summoning Magic: Killer Wolf >" (I) "I quit!" Suddenly I could hear a voice, which by the way was my opponent giving up, but it was just a deception to make me lower my guard, I quickly turned around finding a Gray High Elf using a dagger, I could feel spiritual energy emanating from his body as the dagger in his hand had a strange presence. Because of that, I kicked him in the stomach, which only gave him the opportunity to grab my leg, forcing me to spin, which he reciprocated by using the speed of my spin to kick me in the face, which he could against the wall of the maze. I thought I had won, but that was my carelessness when I noticed the shattered face of the opponent I thought I had won proving to be just a fake. "(Where are you.)" (I) While thinking of something to deal with this bastard, I waited until the right moment and reached behind me, when I pulled my hand out it was holding his neck. "I GIVE UP!" With that he was also eliminated, with that I already won all my matches today, now I only need the 3 fights tomorrow to guarantee my entry into the final. Chapter 1284 Cap 1282: War Tournament Part 3 Chapter 1284 Cap 1282: War Tournament Part 3 Pov Fiona''s: I couldn''t help but be fascinated by Lady Larany, an Ancient Elf just like Lady Freya, she is so beautiful, her dark skin is so beautiful, her eyes seem to shine like stars and I can feel as if she is part of the flow of nature around us. Mistress Freya still looks more impressive somehow, but Mistress Larany is still stunning. I never thought that one day I would meet beings from legends with us the Ancient Elves, much less did I think I would see two in my life, for us Elves they are the hope and adoration of all, holy creatures who dedicate their very existence to nature, being a fundamental part of it, the true children of nature. But even lost in my eternal admiration for Lady Larany, I was still paying attention to the rules since I still have a mission to aplish. Suddenly I noticed a murderous intention, as it wasn''t right in my direction I almost missed it, barely realizing it, it was then that I saw a man looking directly at Xagar, he was directing this murderous intention towards Xagar. "(Someone from the Church of Light? But how did they find us?)" (I) "(His clothes look more like an Adventurer''s, is he in disguise?)" (I) "(He appears to be targeting Xagar, but cannot have recognized him, his appearance is very different from any description the Church of Light may have of him.)" (I) "(It could be someone on our target''s side, Xagar could have been exposed or discovered that he has a Spirit, either way, I have to keep an eye out for him.)" (I) I had many doubts about the identity of this person, I didn''t know why Xagar was a target of his, I also didn''t know what kind of possible connection there was between the two, and so all I could do was mark the man as someone of interest to keep by eye. After that the fights started, I tried not to focus too much on Xagar so as not to draw too much attention to myself, but I was still following the results of his fights. It wasn''t long before I was called up for my first match, when I looked at the arena I couldn''t help but smile, it was a lush forest and my opponent was a Human. I didn''t know what his power or affinities were and it didn''t matter, I knew that no race was better in the forest than an Elf, except in special circumstances, especially for me. "Thank you for giving me this precious time." "< Palms of the Wind King > ¡Á5" I couldn''t help but be amazed when I saw 5 magic circles forming around me made by currents of wind, half of a humanoid body emerges from each magic circle all the same like giants made of wind, God bodies constantly in flux like tornadoes live while struck towards me using his big palms. I didn''t feel when my opponent used his magic, I didn''t feel the magical power or his Aura at any time until the magic was activated, not to mention that from the moment we arrived in this arena no more than a few seconds passed, he was very fast I must admit. "(If it wasn''t for this arena, I would have had to use my Contracted Spirit or my Zenos'' Blessing to have a chance of winning.)" (I) "< Nature''s Embrace: Containment >" (I) From behind the opponent, the image of a woman with green skin, hair, and eyes appears, hugging him at the same time that the surrounding nts wrap themselves around his body and roots invade his body, piercing all his muscles. "Haaaaahh!!!!!" When this happened, the 5 wind giants around me disappeared, inches away from reaching me, bing just a strong gust of wind passing by me. I walk over to him, his face sweating from the pain of what he''s going through, his clenched teeth enduring another scream from escaping his throat as I approach him. "You only have one chance." (I) "I quit." "Good fight." (I) "I knew I was unlucky as soon as I saw you and this damn forest." As soon as he gave up, I canceled my magic freeing him, his body fell to his knees with all his limbs shaking due to the damage to his muscles. Soon we were both teleported back to the participants'' location, it was a victory based on my luck, I used one of the strongest moves I have trying to end the fight quickly and it was the right move. I used the roots beneath the ground to create the magic circle of my attack, we had simr ideas, the biggest difference was the environmental advantage, I can''t count on that forever as in the future I may be on the side of the environmental disadvantage. ------------- I was still in perfect condition at the time of my second fight, this time it was against another White Elf, I saw on his shoulder a Water Spirit and we were in a ruin of some kind of city. The two of us didn''t waste time talking, as soon as we appeared we started attacking, her water spirit was forming Spiritual Runes along with her while I was running with a spear in my hands. "< Water Rune: Rain of Torment >" All the Spiritual Runes activated in an order before merging into a flow of energy upwards, as I got close with my spear aimed at her neck, but I was stopped by the Water Spirit who used water where I stepped to make my foot slip, missing the target. During this period of time, I felt dangering from the sky where I saw rainwater falling towards me as if it were drawn towards me at high speed. "< Ascending Spear >" (I) I focused my Aura on the tip of my spear as soon as I got into position again, so when Iunched a piercing attack upwards, the shadow of a spear just like mine forms around me heading upwards like arge spearing out of the earth to cross the heavens. My attack went through the clouds above along with all the raindrops spreading to the surroundings, I felt something trying to hit me only to collide with the hilt of the frandenca around me which acts as a barrier. I saw that the Water Spirit was now muchrger with one of its arms disproportionatelyrger, trying to continuously punch this temporary defense, but not just wait and do nothing. "< Spear of Nature >" (I) No time to make an attack, then roots emerge from the ground around her that manage to dodge most of them while the others were stopped by small water shields created by the Spirit that stopped attacking me to defend its Contractor. I take advantage of this pause to cancel my first attack by making therge ascending spear disappear, then I throw the spear in my hands with all my strength using my Aura at the tip of the spear. I had waited for her to dodge one of the roots sticking out of the ground to aim at her when my attack broke one of the Spirit''s water shields and continued its path through her stomach. "She lost consciousness, we gave up!" (Water Spirit) Maybe from shock or pain, but she loses consciousness falling to the ground with my spear sticking out of her back, her Water Spirit returns to normal while returning to her Contractor trying to rip my spear from her body. The Water Spirit was quick to admit defeat and was soon taken back to the participants area, a few minutester my spear was brought back to me, I saw them take away my opponent''s spear before bringing it to me, the healing areas were all on the side of each arena. -------------- My next match was in an ice arena, the one in front of me now was a Beastman from the Tiger Tribe, and in his hands was arge Axe. No matter how one looks at him, clearly a warrior and the Ki being emitted from his body was from the thunder element that enveloped his body before rushing towards me at a great speed. He was fast, but it didn''t take long to win, in fact of my 3 opponents today this was the weakest, all he had was speed and strength, and hisbat techniques were very simple making it easy to guess the trajectory of his blows. I didn''t even need to use any skills or magic, just with my spear I was able to beat him, in the end, he was the only one very injured and with a spear pointed at his neck. "I quit..." I could feel the disappointment around him when he gave up, my victory against him was so easy that I distrusted him, so I paid close attention to him when he turned his face down forming a slight smile. My spear was a little special and thanks to that my Aura flowed through it with ease, so when I focused more on my opponent I could feel the slight trace of Spiritual Energy, knowing this I cut his neck a little with my spear leaving only a get a scratch before we are taken back to thepetitors'' area. "(Looks like we have one more.)" (I) With that, I achieved 3 victories leaving only the next 3 fights tomorrow. Chapter 1285 Cap 1283: War Tournament Part 4 Chapter 1285 Cap 1283: War Tournament Part 4 I was seeing my subordinates fighting, everyone still hiding a part of their strength while Xagar and Fiona hide most of their strength, yet everyone did very well. Thanks to these fights I was able to find a few more targets for this n, but suddenly I felt a limitless power envelope me, the scare only took a few seconds before I understood who it was. I smile and wave to Silvia to take care of the rest, then I sit in the chair and close my eyes, my Aura and Authority interact with this boundless Energy, I feel my consciousness being pulled and I can''t resist letting myself be carried away, the dizziness only took a few seconds before I open your eyes again. I looked around and I was in the exact same Colosseum, but this time there was just arge arena with 25 different pirs around it, each pir decorated with paintings and sculptures of differentndscapes. I was in the middle of the arena, and in front of me was a man with fiery red hair that looked like it had never beenbed before, his body wasrge and covered in countless scars, he was sitting in the arena looking at me with a bottle the size from a barrel where he was drinking with a big smile. "An honor to meet you, God of War." (I) "You can call me by my name, I''m Has, the idiot who thought it was a good idea to be a God." (Has) "Leave formalities and useless things aside, Natasha''s brother." (Has) "..." (I) The great God of War, Has. My sister Natasha told me about him, someone she respects and has challenged many times to fight only to lose in each challenge, the Human who Ascended to be a God. I have heard many things about this specific God, so I walked closer to him and sat down, using my Holy power I try to form an image in my mind, one of the drinks that Anton, the cksmith from my Dungeon is proud of. help do, honestly, this thing is strong enough to affect even Elder Dragons. When a barrel of this drink appears next to me, I open the lid and take a few sips, if it were on my body it would be enough for my face to turnpletely red, but in a mental realm my resistance to alcohol is as strong as my strength of will. "Since you prefer it that way, I won''tin, I hate being formal." (I) "But call me Zenos if you can." (I) "You know I like you kid, I''ve seen some of your fights, what you did against Baldr''s Divine Beast was so funny I couldn''t help butugh for days." (Has) "That wasn''t my greatest moment, I was more than reckless in what I did." (I) "A warrior is not one who participates in battles whose victory is clear, a true warrior is one who participates in battles that he cannot lose." (Has) "That day you didn''t think, you acted and dared to go further than your enemies, well done boy, those are some balls you have there." (Has) "Thank you, I think?" (I) After a few more sips of my drink, I offer the barrel to the God of War who epts, with a wave of his hand half the barrel is drained before being returned to me. "Did you call me here to drink or to talk about enemies?" (I) "None of them, this Evil God has not done anything against me, my believers can do something if they find out about him, but I will not intervene, that is in the hands of the Spirits." (Has) "I called you to talk about..." (Has) --------------- Pov Xagar: On the second day of the tournament, everyone was ready, the stands were full like the day before, and the same happened with tournament participants arriving early. Today''s presentation was quick as the tournament resumes, it seems that it is still following the same rules as yesterday. When it was my turn to fight, I was in the ocean arena with small inds to stay on, I didn''t mind as I spread my wings to fly. The one in front of me was clearly one of the targets, I could feel a part of Zenos''sing from him, my blessing reacts to that faint trace of presence, it seems to be Orion or a part of him. "(He doesn''t look marked, so I''ll take care of it early.)" (I) The person in question was an Ogre full of Runes marked on his body, almost looking like a Runic. "< Demonic Mist of Corruption >" (I) From my body a ck and red Mist emerges, filling the surface of the oceans, within this Mist people''s minds are increasingly affected due to Demonic energy. Hallucinations and mirages happen to anyone, this is not an easy skill to use, it demands a lot of my energy reserves and puts a lot of pressure on my body, but this time this is the best way to solve it. Within minutes his mind was so confused that the Runes on his body began to shine revealing spiritual energy, this is the same as giving away his identity. It was very easy to finish him off, I got behind him and stabbed him in the shoulder with my sword, making him fall to his knees on one of the small inds. When the fight was over and we returned to our seats, I drank Potions to recover my Demonic energy and my body''s state to peak once again, unfortunately, I won''t be able to use this same technique a second time for the next few hours. While waiting my turn, again, I followed those who were still fighting, one of them was my old friend, seeing the face he now has I wonder if he was always like this or did he stray from the path at some point. He was torturing his opponent, his jaw had been ripped off as well as his arms and legs, this wasn''t evenbat anymore, he was torturing a person in front of thousands of people. I can''t say why he''s currently aggressive, but I''m clearly hoping it isn''t for the sole reason that his opponent is a Demon. Even with this torture scene, the judges didn''t do anything, I knew the rules and I knew that no matter how cruel this scene was, it still wasn''t enough to stop the fight unless time ran out or that participant died. "(Did he be cruel over time or was he always and I didn''t notice because I was just like him?)" (I) "(In this vision you can see which of the two is the true cruel Demon.)" (I) I couldn''t see the end of his fight when I was transported to another match, when I opened my eyes it was a battlefield, weapons and armor were scattered around in pieces. My opponent this time was a woman, a Dragonewt who, based on the red color of her scales, must be of the Fire Element. To be honest it''s not a difficult fight, I have great resistance to Fire, something I already had before bing a Demon and it only became stronger with my transformation as well as everything I''ve been through so far. The two of us started an intense battle, I was conserving my energy for thest battle, but even though I wasn''t using my full power, it was still a difficult fight, this woman was very well trained. Each time our blows collided we were pushed back only to return to fighting as before. She doesn''t use a sword, spear, or an ax like most, she uses metal ws on her fists, she fights using flexibility and technique, always choosing to evade my attacks instead of trying to defend. The fight was strangely fun, the woman was better than me in terms of techniques and her speed was greater, all this mixed with her way of fighting, it was impossible for me to beat this woman head on, my luck is that she is naive in controls. In one of our many confrontations, I use my sword to stop one of her ws while a shield appears on my other arm, striking her other wed hand away, at that moment I use mine to wrap around her neck. "I quit." With that I let her go as we returned to our seats, with this already 5 victories in a row with only thest one missing, one could expect that my opponent would be weak enough not to waste too much of my power. So I waited and waited, but myst battle never came, until finally, it was my turn to fight for thest time today. My opponent was just a Dark Elf boy, he didn''t seem to be a warrior as normally expected of Dark Elves, what he had was a book with metal ornaments of various creatures. "(I already know what he is... it''s going to be difficult.)" (I) I look around, this was a desert arena, sand was everywhere, but my concentration was still on him who seemed to be standing there waiting, but I knew he was using it as bait to attract me to him. I could feel murderous intentions in the surroundings, it was only when I was sure I wasn''t going to get any closer that he opened his shining book. "< Summon... >" Chapter 1286 Cap 1284: War Tournament Part 5 Chapter 1286 Cap 1284: War Tournament Part 5 ? Pov Xagar: "< Elemental Summon: War Golem >" "< Demonic ws >" (I) I tried tounch a flying de attack towards him, I had to interrupt his Summon, but at this moment two Stone Golems formed in front of him like shields, interrupting my attack and giving him the opportunity he needed. Soon the book in his hands glowed when a magic circle rose from one of the pages and stood in front of him, that was when a Golem made of metal and covered in an armor of some kind appeared, I could immediately feel the power of the Metal element and also the element earth. In my momentary distraction, what looked like a Metal Golem disappeared, its movements were quick and precise as I parried its attack by flying away beforending on my feet. "This is going to be harder than I imagined..." (I) ------------- Pov Fiona''s: Today as soon as we arrived at the Coliseum I could feel his eyes on both of us, Xagar told me about this "childhood friend" of his yesterday when we returned. I try not to show that I understand him, I don''t want any more problems and Xagar seems to want to resolve things with his friend, if he doesn''t want to do it, then I have to force him to do it. One day he may regret what he didn''t do, and his heart may not doubt what he is doing now. The rest of the day seemed normal, my first fight was against a Mage specializing in the ice element, to make matters worse it was in the oceanic arena, but in a way his loss as I caught him off guard. As soon as I realized his advantage I remember something using it against me during training inside the Dungeon. I throw my spear which the enemy was able to avoid, which in that ce made my spear lost in the water. After that, the idiot froze arge part of the sea around us, creating a t terrain with his ice. For the next few minutes, I was under pressure because I was fighting without my weapon and because he was using ranged attacks against me. From his decisions duringbat, I knew he was not a warrior, but in truth, I would bet that he is a schr, I must recognize his potential if he is well trained, but hisbat tactics were amateurish, to say the least. Freezing the surface of the ocean leveled the ying field for both of us decreasing his initial advantage, his focus on me was also horrible, he couldn''t follow my movements and so he was wasting his magic constantly with focused perception spells, because of this his mind was multitasking, giving me openings where I could escape his attacks. His decisions were very convenient for me as I took advantage of his ingenuity inbat to make my attack earlier, controlling the distance of the thrown Spear, I made it travel through the ocean right under the frozen area when the Spear came out it was right at the feet of the Wizard with the tip each on his neck. I made him give up since I didn''t need to kill him and he didn''t seem to use spiritual energy, so I ruled him out as a suspect moving on to the next fight today. I tried to follow other fights trying to find possible targets, there were some that I found suspicious, but what caught my attention was one of the fights of Xagar''s "childhood friend", he was very cruel against one of the participants, he tortured his opponent while preventing him from giving up and before the end of time he crushed his head under his foot, killing him. His level of cruelty was unnecessary, it was just a sick pleasure for him, I haven''t seen his full strength yet, but I don''t need to, I won''t fight someone like that and it was after his fight ended that I was taken once again to one of the Arenas, this time it was a lush tropical forest. When I looked at my opponent, I got scared, the moment I thought about not wanting to face him was when the opposite happened, he was Xagar''s "friend". "I quit." (I) I remained calm, he wasn''t one of the targets or even a suspect, just another cruel idiot who exists to torment others. I knew he was strong, I could see that just by looking at him, the presence around him is also not weaker than Xagar''s, I still couldn''t beat him and I must think that this so-called friend must be equally strong, I''d rather avoid problems for our mission. He just looked at me intensely without saying anything, but I don''t owe him or the judge exnations, all that matters are the results and that refers to my withdrawal. As soon as we left the arena and returned to the participants'' area I felt his gaze directed at me, but that didn''t mean anything, I just ignored him while I followed other fights until the moment of myst fight, this time I can''t lose, 1 defeat yet It''s not enough to take me out of the next stage, but 2 defeats are uneptable. As I strengthened my resolve to win, I was taken to an arena once again, now it was a swamp and my opponent was the worst possible, one of the War God''s battle maniacs. "< Familiar Summon: Patror >" He pulled out a dagger that he threw into the air, this dagger shines, and in its ce appears a 3 meter tall splinter with 2 pairs of wings, he was very strong and I could see the intelligence in his eyes, it was a Sacred Beast. "(Call me soon, I''m getting tired of being trapped.)" (Dora) "(Remember the mission, I''ll call if I can''t deal with them.)" (I) I didn''t want to use my Contracted Spirit, my coordination with her might be eptable now but it still needs more training and I also don''t want to reveal my Familiar Spirit so quickly in the tournament. "< Campo Natural: Orquestra da Natureza >" (I) My Aura pulsed in rhythm with my heart and expanded with each beat, my Aura mixing with the environment with the aim of creating a rhythm, a song with each element, something that people might not notice but still be able to feel. Just as I expected the sound of the leaves and branches of the trees, the sound of running water, the sound of the wind blowing, the sound of the ground being stepped on, the sound of life itself that exists in all things, the sound of nature. Something imperceptible and that has always been there, always the first sound to be heard at birth and thest sound to be heard at death, nature embraces us throughout our lives and yet it goes unnoticed because it is a constant in our existence. With my Aura as a medium, this music of life is amplified in the surroundings making nature itself stronger, within this musical field, my power is amplified. The power of Nature condensing within the field it createdes to me using my Aura as a medium, my whole body bes faster. "< Natural Flow Spear >" (I) I hold my spear firmly while running towards the warrior, he just smiles amusedly as he dodges my attack while also grabbing the handle of my spear just below the de. I smile at his boldness, my Aura serving as a path for strands of energy from different elements are brought to my body by this field I created where I use my Aura transforming these flows of Elemental energy into thin threadsing out of my hands as they coil all over the spear. The opponent''s hand holding the shaft of my spear trying to pull it away if my hands made wooden needles pass through his hand along with electric currents. "Interesting... hahahahaha..." "< Incarnation of the Wind >" His entire body was surrounded by a strong wind, it was as if each of his limbs were enveloped by tornadoes, then he tried to punch me, but I turned my spear forcing him to let go while I used the spear''s handle to block his punch that It made me go backwards, spinning along with a gust of wind. It was at that moment that his Familiar attacked, countless feathers coated with Wind Ki wereing towards me like a rain of arrows. "This isn''t going to go the way you want!" (I) All it took was one thought of mine for a strong flow of wind to throw all the bird''s sharp feathers towards my opponent, who didn''t expect to receive the Familiar''s own attack. Meanwhile, I ignore the Familiar and concentrate as many lines made of elemental energy flow, I use all my mana and Aura to do this, the de at the tip of the spear had a multicolored glow with different types of energy shing at its around making the tip of the spear appear 2 timesrger. When I finished this I threw my spear loaded with most of my mana reserves, all to decide the winner now. "Let''s end this fight now." (I) A tornado of multicolored energy swirled around the spear in a high-speed attack, but the opponent''s Familiar was faster than I anticipated as it ced itself alongside its Contractor. "I knew you would be fun... HAHAHAHAHA..." Chapter 1287 Cap 1285: War Tournament Part 6

Chapter 1287 Cap 1285: War Tournament Part 6

Pov Makina (Evil Saint): In a dark hall, I am in the middle of a spiritual pool, all this spiritual liquid was taken from the Spirits we captured, I get on my kneespletely below the surface of the pool, but in my eyes, it was like entering a different world. A space full of exuberant colors, clouds of all colors, flows of Elemental Energy, and Infant Spirits floating aimlessly, in this ce a pair of green eyes open in front of me, honoring me with their presence. "My Goddess, I am here to seek your Oracle." (I) "My Saint, I can see the doubt in your heart, there is no secret between us, tell me what afflicts your will." (Goddess Rhavaal) I knew she would see through me, but I can''t help but worry, ever since I heard about her ns this doubt has only grown more and more because of the fear I feel thinking about what might happen if we don''t make it. "My Goddess, I trust in your divine wisdom, but I cannot help but think of the Gods associated with war..." (I) "Your sincere concern for me ismendable and acknowledged, but these Gods will not interfere with our ns, I have been acting within the scope of the rules of this universe all these years for this reason." (Goddess Rhavaal) "Only the God of Spirits of this universe and those he sent after me are our real enemies." (Goddess Rhavaal) "They''re acting on incorrect premises and assumptions that we''ve been steering them toward all this time, but they''re not that far from the truth, so we only have this chance to carry out this n." (Goddess Rhavaal) "My Goddess, the Vampire boy is strange and is in contact with Priests of the God of War, even we don''t know his identity." (I) "Leave him as he is, as long as they think they are ahead we can still observe his actions in silence, don''t worry, I guarantee that by the end of this tournament, he and everyone around him will be dead." (Goddess Rhavaal) "May your will prevail supreme, my Goddess." (I) ------------------ Pov Zenos: When I opened my eyes I was still inside the Colosseum room, outside it was night, and only Hades was waiting for me sitting not far away. "How were the matches?" (I) "Xagar won all 3 of his fights today,pleting his goal of 6 consecutive victories, his passage to the next phase of the Tournament is guaranteed ording to the rules." (Hades) "Fiona lost one of her fights, totaling 5 victories and only 1 defeat, but due to the short duration of her battles won, her chances of passing are also good." (Hades) "When will the resultse out?" (I) "In a few days, marking the start of the next phase, the results will be posted at the main gate." (Hades) "I see, gather everyone together we need to make final preparations." (I) "How to order, Master Zenos." (Hades) Hades disappears leaving the room seemingly alone with just me inside, that is until Nix steps out of my shadow. "What did the God who talked to you want?" (Nix) "Nothing important, just saying some things I already suspected." (I) "But nothing regarding what we''re going through now." (I) "You''re horrible at hiding things, I''m sure he said..." (Nix) "Don''t say anything else, this should not be talked about under any circumstances." (I) "Besides, I told you I''ll be fine, I won''t make the same mistakes I made in the past again." (I) I look at my hand as I remember the preparations I also need to make. "Let''s go, we have other things to do before the tournamentes back." (I) There was no way I was going to miss this opportunity, so I needed to be as ready as possible to reduce the risks that were already very high. ---------------- Pov Xagar: I was looking at the sheet with the names of those who made it to the next stage of this tournament, my name and Fiona''s were on the list just as we imagined. "What do you think the rules will be like this time?" (Fiona) "I don''t know yet, but there are 120 names on that list, there are too many people to continue as it is happening now." (I) With this doubt, we both entered the coliseum together with otherpetitors talking to each other about the uing fights. As soon as we entered we were greeted by a show where magical songs were sung creating dancing images in the sky, it was something very beautiful. When it ended, the stands were already full, so the two presenters appeared once again, this time they didn''t dy much before starting to exin the rules which caught everyone off guard. No one said anything as the Dragon sinctly repeated what he just said. "In a real battle you don''t always have just 1 enemy to worry about, so in each arena, the 6 participants will have to fight each other, the only additional rule to those already mentioned before is the prohibition of cooperation between participants, so fight for right to be among the top 20 in this Tournament." (Raask) "Participants for each arena will be chosen at random once again, just like in the previous phase, but this time they will be sent to random ces far from each other, the time limit will be 12 hours." (Larany) I was starting to understand how the organizers mind works, the qualifiers were to clear out useless trash, and the previous basis was to select only those who hadbat experience or truebat talent, now they want to eliminate everyone who is in the media down leaving only the strongest and smartest for the most important stage of the tournament. Every part of thispetition was to separate the different grades of talents, I can guess that is the main reason for this entire tournament, to find those who can be recruited by them. I thought this whole idea was incredible, but I don''t mind doing it like this, there are safer and more urate ways to measure someone''s strength and potential. It was at that moment when I was thinking about these things that the 2 representatives announced the beginning of another new day, I soon felt my body being teleported once again after days. When I opened my eyes I was in the middle of a giant forest, I felt like a small insect in this damn ce, this ce was very big, I recognized him from before when I was watching other fights. "I can''t waste time." (I) This time I didn''t have the confidence to win head on without revealing all my trump cards, if I do that I might have a chance. I use my blood to use a blood magic, something I learned from Lady Vanessa suitable for a Demon like me, using my blood as a medium for my Demonic Power, with that ready, I take out a dagger and y half drawing game ritual. Soon the magic circle absorbed my Demonic power before crawling towards the dagger, then came I felt my Aura and power pulse between the two of us, this dagger felt more like a part of me before. I hide my Aurapletely as well as all my power, but it''s still looking for a target, but it didn''t take long, I saw 2 idiots fighting each other just a few minutes after we arrived here. I just check the surroundings making sure there was no one else around, then I wait for the two for a few more seconds since I can''t wait too long for fear of more peopleing here. As soon as I saw the two being hit by each other''s blow, I went towards one of them at high speed, cing my swords on his neck while prating the other''s heart right in the heart. "< Demon Blood Magic: Demonic Possession >" (I) I feel the joy and power taking over my body strange in a way, but I do my best to thest of thebatants who had my sword at his neck in a threatening way. "I QUIT!" I didn''t need to say anything, just my eyes revealing my rising killing intent, he knew what he should do and quickly disappeared. I soon return all my attention to my target, I feel the power of the dagger sucking me into his body through the dagger, I could feel my body turning into a liquid and I used my soul in six. I felt like I was losing my senses one at a time, and when one of them came back it was my vision, that''s when I realized that my eyes were different, I wasn''t seeing as well as I usually do, but I ignored that focusing on the changes of having this body. As soon as I was inside this new body, I realized that there was nothing left of me, not even my spear was left, this magic really is incredible. I was now removing the dagger from my chest or should I say from the chest of this body, I didn''t feel any pain, but I could feel the Soul that was in this body going to rest in the afterlife. "(With this body I have an extra asset that others don''t have.)" (I) With that I began to look for others in the forest while assimting the vitality and other energies, I was also getting used to the body unknown to me, in a few minutes I was able to live in an almost normal way and I began my search in the forest. That''s when I noticed a strong Aura looking like a re in a certain direction, clearly some idiot was trying to attract someone but I''m staying away. Chapter 1288 Cap 1286: War Tournament Part 7 Chapter 1288 Cap 1286: War Tournament Part 7 Pov Xagar: A green irony idiot or someone with a lot of confidence is trying to draw people towards him, but what caught my attention was the very Aura he is using. "(This is not a person''s Aura, this looks more like a Spirit''s Aura...)" (I) I was in the body of one of the two stupid idiots I ambushed during their fights, so I had no fear when I let myself fall into the trap and headed in that direction. Before long I arrived near a small mountain, there was a cave from where the Aura was emerging, but of course, I didn''t go in there, I just hide somewhere far away where I can still see that cave. In a short time, I saw two people arrive, one of them who arrived first had several items floating around him, it seems that he was a Magical Engineer like Nicole, finding one of these capable of fighting with his creations is rare. Even without seeing what he is doing, I know he must be analyzing the situation and he is certainly smart enough to know that this is a trap, but he still entered after a few seconds of waiting. The second was a woman, she was a Vampire, I could know that just by looking at her smile before she entered I saw her activating some type of magic where she used her blood to draw the Magic circle. It seems that everyone is confident in this arena, soon a few minutes pass in silence before intense earthquakes shake everything in the surroundings and crack the ground for hundreds of meters. A few secondster a jet of magma appears from the ground a few tens of meters from the cave like a golden and red column heading to the sky, from this column of magmaes the Rogue with herpletely charred body still moving, then the magma itself opens revealing a Demon that would lookpletely Human if it weren''t for the horns on its head. The man had a small Spirit next to him, but this Spirit was strange, he had Runes drawn all over his body, glowing slightly, almost looking like a member of the Runic race. I wasn''t seeing the Engineer who entered first, he might be hiding somewhere or has already been defeated, this Demon in front of me must be the one that made everyone gather here. I just wait while holding my sword, this person''s Aura is a little strange, but the Spirit with him is even stranger. Fairies and Spirits are creatures that can be described as living incarnations of the elements of nature, which is why they are all extremely emotional and find it so difficult to lie, their very existence conforms to nature making it difficult to lie. Now looking at this Spirit, his eyes are dead, I barely see any emotions in his behavior and his Aura is also equally strange to that of his Contractor. "< Holy Spiritual de >" (I) At the same moment he approaches from behind to pierce the charred Rogue''s chest with his arm covered in magma, I use a magical teleportation item appearing next to him. I used my sword to cut the arm that was still inside the Rogue''s body before stopping my sword at her neck His Spirit tried to attack me, but I threatened with my sword and he stopped. "I knew there was someone hiding, but I didn''t expect a teleportation, I admit defeat this time." He smiles and picks up his arm from the ground before being taken out of the arena along with his Spirit, both of whom are teleported. "So it''s just the two of us left?" (I) "This day is getting more and more fun, I was so proud of my techniques, how did you find out?" "I haven''t been dered the winner yet, so I assumed you were alive." (I) "It could be the Magical Engineer, besides, don''t lie to me, you were attentive even during your attack against that Demon." I turn to Rogue''s charred body and arge hole in her chest behind me, her body breaks like a sand building as blood flows upwards and attracts blood particles that were in the air as well as the vitality of the trees around her, a new body forms in seconds, but of course, she did it more slowly than normal I''m sure. She was baiting me to attack before she finished recreating her body, plus she is showing her naked body in a very tant way. "Do you happen to like men?" "No, but I won''t fall into such obvious traps." (I) "I''m liking you more and more." The blood molds itself around her body creating a beautiful outfit of red fabric with different shades of red, in her hands was a red crystal that seemed to have blood flowing inside, this must be her Blood Core, which means it is a Vampire Matriarch. "How long will you keep this shell?" "I guess I really can''t go easy on you..." (I) As a Vampire Matriarch, she is very sensitive to Vitality and blood, she also seems to specialize in blood magic, I guess there was no way she couldn''t see through me like that. "< Demonic Blood Magic: Vampire Heart >" (I) The entire body begins to be blood that is sucked into the heart, and all remaining vitality and Aura are swallowed bingpletely mine, only my own blood is left behind forming a mirror of blood from which it emergespletely fine in my true appearance, the heart of the previous body floats to the palm of my hand, sinking into my body to be used when necessary. "It''s not often I see a Demon with such great control over his blood." She suddenly disappears and I feel a great pain in my back, when I look down her hand wasing out of my chest with my heart still beating in her hands before being crushed. Cough Cough Cough Cough "With this, we''re both even, I don''t like others ruining my ns." I was coughing up blood as I resisted the urge to scream from this pain, immediately the Vampiric heart that had just formed seconds ago fell apart with a burst of regeneration immediately recreating a new heart as well as rebuilding my destroyed spine along with my rib cage, all my injuries werepletely healed immediately. When I blinked my eyes, she was already in front of me, inches from my face, looking at the middle of my forehead while licking my blood, still on her hands, I wanted to move away when I realized that her strength far surpasses mine, but I couldn''t move a single muscle due to an iparable Aura locking me in ce. "I may have missed this one, but at least I found what I was looking for, see you soon young man." She had a different look as her smile became more serious, her once jovial voice now carried the weight of time while maintaining a different beauty, it was as if she were another person in front of me. Soon something happens, arge red Dragon w covered in mes grabs her from behind leading her into a rift in space that closes soon after, then an announcement can be heard before I am teleported to the participants'' seats. "I dere this match over with 2 deaths, 2 losses, 1 disqualification, and the winner being the participant..." (Raask) "..." (I) I had been dered the winner, but from what I heard the Rogue from before was disqualified, from the power she showed I''m sure she hid her true level of strength until now, the Dragon w from before must have belonged to this Raask, but I didn''t I see Rogue nowhere. "(What''s going on? Who was she? Why did she expose herself like that? Did she let me win? What did she want?)" (I) I had a lot of questions in my head, but this was not the time or ce to look for those answers. She seemed pretty calm for someone dragged out by arge ming w, so I must assume that I must assume that she will return as she promised, Mr. Zenos must have seen everything, so I must seek his next orders on what to do next. Now the important thing is that I''m in the top 20, I noticed that my match seems to have been one of the first to finish, so I''m going to pay attention to my future opponents, I also have to pay attention to Fiona. But even knowing all this I couldn''t help but cast my eyes towards one of the arenas, the images showed him once again fighting in a sadistic way, his opponent was not weaker than him, but he was clearly at a disadvantage due to the environment being a desert. His light attacks use ambient light to strengthen himself, something I trained with him, I remember how it took him to learn that back then. "(If it weren''t for having met her... I might have been just like you now, old friend.)" (I) Sigh Seeing him after so many years is having more impact than I would like to admit, he reflects a version of me that could still exist, and he represents many of the mistakes I made in the past. "(I hope to meet you in battle, I can''t let this hesitation in my heart.)" (I) Chapter 1289 Cap 1287: I am Wanda Chapter 1289 Cap 1287: I am Wanda This phase of the tournament was very interesting, in each phase they have obvious targets for elimination, from thepletely ipetent to those who only have training and no real experience, but now they are making those really strong at the same level of strength fight using everything that has. Someone''s strength is not limited to directbat ability, the strengths of a truly strong person can be different for each person, some specialize in direct fights, some specialize in dealing just 1 fatal blow, others are good with traps and others use long-range attacks. The stronger someone bes, that person learns to perfect their strengths by specializing in a specific field, in my case, I prefer to n everything I do since I''m not abat genius like Diana or a magical schr like ¨¦rica, even though my instincts are incredible, I also don''t hold a candle to Ibuki, where her instincts are almost a Divine ability of her own, even Kira has a level of focus to dig out the opportunities she needs for just 1 blow to work. Freya doesn''t fall behind the others, her abilities are something that even I don''t understand, since she became an Ancient Elf she assimtes more and more with nature to the point of being one with Nature, almost like an Incarnation of harmony, even though Larany, who is one of the organizers of the tournament, is an Ancient Elf, she still doesn''t reach the level of assimtion with Freya''s nature, I always thought it could be due to her race and now I don''t know if it''s just that. "Strange..." (Hinata) "..." (I) Suddenly Hinata reacts to something by putting her head out of the ne around my neck, this takes me out of the deep thoughts where I fell without realizing it, so when I looked again guided by Hinata, I saw that the arena where Xagar was fighting, one of the participants was releasing a Strange aura, but that wasn''t the only one. "There is something resonating through the Aura out of the arena, it seems..." (I) I increased my focus to the maximum using parallel thinking on the same target trying to fully understand what this strangeness was, at the same time I tried to feel it with my Aura and even my Authority, and that''s when I realized what this strangeness was. I couldn''t help but widen my eyes as I started to pay attention to other things, the Auras that were resonating throughout the Colosseum, they were all like me, Authority users, I had significantly less than I imagined. The power of Authority is not something easy to obtain, people capable of it are extremely rare, the mostmon are those associated with the Gods like me, my sisters, and those linked directly to us like my children, Heroes, Saints, Family members, and Servants Divine. There may be many capable of using the Power of Authority on my side, but apart from my sisters who have their own Authorities and those who have a direct connection with the Gods like Vanessa, Diana, and La as good examples, everyone else has Authority because of me, are derivations of my Authority that awakened thanks to me. In my case I awakened the Blood Authority because of my mother the Goddess of Blood as well as my sisters, I awakened the Dragon Authority by bing a Primordial Dragon, I partially awakened the Nature Authority because of achieving the trinity of nature and the Chaos Authority was something that I Awakened after almost destroying myself by fusing the power of many different Blessings into an explosion of Divine power, even so, I only achieved it because I already had a high affinity with Chaos resulting in the unique fusion of all previous Authorities in Chaos. Now I was feeling hundreds of them all over the Colosseum, but half of them were close to where I was, in the private rooms like me. "The Evil God was basically proiming his presence, this is not just Authority power, this is full of Holy Power mixed with Spiritual." (I) "Master, look, there''s a Rogue in the fight." (Nix) "..." (I) I looked and saw that others were approaching where that Aura was being emitted, this includes Xagar who took a body, he is killing without any remorse, at least he is not killing just for the sake of it. When what appeared to be a Magical Engineer entered, shortly after the Rogue entered, she pierced the Magical Engineer''s chest from behind in the middle of his battle against the person responsible for this Aura. Soon she felt herself in a strange battle, clearly she was testing him with a variety of attacks, she could also have ended the fight multiple times, she was irritating the man on purpose. After what was a long time, the manunched powerful magma attacks, I also saw Xagar''s encounter against the man, he handled it well. Without being present at the scene I hadn''t realized that the Rogue was just faking her death until the moment Xagar spoke, but even then I was just watching their conversation while still thinking about the Spirit that the Man had by his side. There were many things wrong with that Spirit, its Elemental power was in ordance with Nature, and at the same time it seemed distinct, it was like a copy of something real, no matter how well this copy was made it was still empty in essence, it was missing something fundamental that It''s exactly the strangeness I was feeling and realizing it was like pieces in a puzzle. That''s when an idea came to my mind, the more I thought about this idea the scarier it was because I realized it was a possible theory just like others I had already thought of, but Icked Divine level knowledge to be sure. It was at that moment where I was once again distracted that I was startled by a crack appearing next to me where 2 people came out next to each other, one of these people was Raask who should still be presenting the fights in the arenas while the other person was the Vampire who was fighting Xagar. It only took me half a second to remember what I saw without paying attention while I was deep in other thoughts, but I didn''t understand why I brought this Rogue to me. "Good afternoon, Lord Zenos." (Raask?) "Stop calling me Sir, just use my name, besides, are you a clone or part of his family?" (I) "I''m the real one, the one presenting is the clone, so I can act faster in case of unforeseen events, but Larany ale is the real one." (Raask) "I understand, but I still don''t know what you''re doing here with her." (I) I knew that both Raask and Larany were not part of the Religions rted to War orbat, they were just assisting by following a request made to them as neutral figures. I looked at Rogue, but her face was changing as was her entire body, she became taller, and her body became more sensual while her clothes changed from a dress to a suit outlining her elegant silhouette. Her face was white like white marble, her eyes were blood red, her hair was red with short whitish tips, and her posture became more elegant while even her voice changed as she spoke in a deeper tone. "I''m sorry for the intrusion, Son of Blood." "She was disqualified for participating in thispetition despite being far above the required level of strength and hiding her identity, because of this I owe her to the highest level in charge of the Temple of Blood." (Raask) "I see..." (I) Even though I never officially joined the Goddess Selene''s religion, as her son and a Demigod of Blood, I am a target of worship for the Temple of Blood, somethingmon between me and my sisters, thus being at the top of the hierarchy of the Temple of Blood. "(I feel like a man receiving a son he didn''t even know he had from the police at the door of his house.)" (I) "Now I must leave if you will excuse me." (Raask) He uses both hands to open the space as if he were opening a curtain before entering, the crack created closes right behind him leaving only me and Rogue in the room along with my hidden Familiars. As soon as the rift in space closed, the tall Rogue kneels on the ground lowering her head until her forehead touches the ground before raising her head once again speaking in a calm and deep voice. "A pleasure to be in your presence, Great Zenos, I apologize that our meeting was so sudden." "Get up, I don''t think we''ve had time to exchange names yet, my name is Zenos and I would like you to just call me by my name." (I) "I am Wanda, the High Priestess of the Blood and mother of the Blood Saint, thank you for helping my daughter thus far and epting her into her lineage." (Wanda) "Are you Vanessa''s mother!?" (I) This woman doesn''t look like the description Vanessa gave me of her mother, if I''m not mistaken she was the Vampire who saved Vanessa when she fled the Church of Light and turned her into a Vampire, she must also be the person who sent her towards me. Chapter 1290 Cap 1288: You are not a Goddess part 1

Chapter 1290 Cap 1288: You are not a Goddess part 1

A few days passed, and Vanessa''s mother, a Vampire Empress and High Priestess of Blood called Wanda, also exists the fact that she is Elizabeth''s daughter. The conversation with her was somewhat brief, she seems to havee to me looking for my sister, it seems she only entered the tournament to gain visibility as her blood magic using lineage tomunicate hadn''t been working with Elizabeth since I made my sister reborn. During the fights of 6 people in the arena, Xagar did very well, having the luck to find Wanda who didn''t even fight against him, but Fiona had the bad luck falling into a group focused only on warriors, her group''s fight wasplete chaos with everyone fighting in the middle of the desert with no ce to hide, it was a bloody fight where Fiona won losing an arm and the sight of both eyes, she also revealed her Contracted Spirit, in her arena everyone died except for thest one who admitted defeat before the Fiona''s finishing blow. After an intense fight, days passed for all participants to recover before the individual fights, this time there was only a single Large arena where the field changed randomly for each match, and the 20petitors were reduced to 10 with Xagar and Fiona being between them. To be among the top 10 Xagar also had to reveal his Blood Spirit, drawing attention to the rarity of this Spirit, Fiona in turn had to fight against a Wizard specialized in space magic, giving her a lot of problems, she needed to use a focused attack with her Spear to prate his defenses by piercing his head, as he had a life-saving Artifact, he is still alive and even so, he was dered defeated due to the fact that he died in the match. Today was the match between the top 10 and the strength of these two won''t take them any further, even using the power they received from me it will still be a defeat depending on their opponent. "Worried about yourpetitors?" (Elizabeth) "Yes, this is thest day of the tournament, this Evil God will act today one way or another." (I) "But you didn''te here to know this, what do you want?" (I) "I came to say that the tests are over, I know I may have gone too farst time and you don''t need to be tested anymore either." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "If you expected an apology from me, then you are very mistaken, I didn''t do anything that serious and you know that if something of real importance had happened I would still tell you." (Elizabeth) "Elizabeth..." (I) Sigh "You think I don''t know? You''re still hiding something from me, I feel your eyes on me most of the time since we met, and you also make a point of spending more time with me than Natasha and Caitlyn." (I) "I know you have something nned, your actions speak much more than your words in the long run and I just need to know one thing." (I) I looked at her, I didn''t need to ask my question, I know she won''t reveal to me what''s going on in her head or her secrets, I also know she wouldn''t do anything to harm me, but there''s still a question that needs to be answered. "They were fine... I won''t tell you anything, but my tests were not done without reason, not all preparation can be done with training alone, some things need to be experienced to make us grow, and with the right person guiding that growth many future evils can be avoided." (Elizabeth) Saying this she turns to the arena without looking at me again, her way of doing things is very indirect and I don''t like how she has ns about me without telling me anything, but I can only trust that it''s for a good reason. --------------- Pov Xagar: I was now in the arena facing him, the one I once called a friend and loved like a brother, I never expected to one day be facing his eyes with that murderous intent directed at me. I still remember the night before, Lord Zenos personally came to see me, Targo and I were kneeling in front of him while he spoke. "(You want to fight that friend of yours, the God of War has already realized this, he is purposely avoiding this encounter in the arena, but I suppose this will end tomorrow, so don''t reserve anything and don''t regret anything when you leave the arena.)" (Zenos) I didn''t understand how he knew, but I wasn''t trying to hide it, I think he noticed how I looked during his fights and how he always looked at me. "(Ready to fight?)" (Targo) "(Against him? Yes.)" (I) I can see now, in his eyes he has murderous intent, but on his lips just the same smile he showed in fights against other Demons, now I''m sure he didn''t recognize me. "Good to see you again, Rael." (I) "..." (Rael) He didn''t even respond, he disappeared from my front, already appearing on my side with his open hand pointing at my neck. I just smiled, already expecting this, when he appeared next to me there was already a sword pointing at one of his eyes, he disappeared appearing behind me only to find my foot inches from his face before his body was enveloped by the light in a slow enough for me to see this time revealing his movement in front of me only for me to grab his wrist flinging him to the other side. These blows were something I trained with him, I noticed that he starts the same way with all his opponents that he tries to torture before killing, I knew he would do the same to me, and knowing him and his habits since I was little, I knew how he would react upon realizing that I am perfectly blocking his attacks. "Who are you!? How do you know these moves!?" (Rael) "I''m..." (I) "< Sr Execution: Swords of Light >" (Rael) I open my wings pushing back as 3 swords of light descend where I was, but before they collide with the ground they turn towards me increasing speed, I just smiled knowing what was going to happen, while the swords were still turning in my direction before they increased their speed, I had already brought my hand to the ground to push to the side, spinning, this made the 3 swords pass by where I was going in a straight line away. "< Shield Strike >" (I) Before I finished spinning I had taken my shield out of my storage item before using my foot and wings to stop spinning bumping my shield upwards at a half angle, this made a sword run to the side with force before I kicked Rael in the waist away. When I get up to stand I see Rael doing a somersault in the airnding on his feet, all these movements that I have predicted so far are much more refined and precise than they were in the past, even though Rael fails at everything, and receives my blow where he always has the failure of his ambush, he still managed tond on his feet in a fighting stance without leaving any gaps. While I smiled remembering those days of training as a pair, he looked at me with a seriousness that he never showed to anyone else in this tournament. I was seeing some memories in my mind when looking at him now, back then he could only use 1 of those executioner light swords that were as small as a dagger while expending his entire mana pool, it took months of training for him to add this change of direction at the end of the stroke following my advice. I was also the one who trained him on this ambush in case an enemy was able to dodge twice, but because of his movement habits he never managed to close that gap around his waist, I remember how he rolled on the ground every time I kicked him in the same ce. He''s still the same idiot who refuses to talk to those he considers inferior or monsters, but apparently, he listened to my advice from back then by trying to distract his enemy with conversation before a big attack. "Will you listen to me now?" (I) "You damn filthy Demon, how do you know my attacks!? Who are you!!?" (Rael) He still loses his temper very quickly, at least he has learned how not to throw into a rage and has learned to spin in a more controlled manner even in anger. "A flower under the pillow to guide the light through the morning." (I) "..." (Rael) "..." (I) This time I stopped smiling as I spoke, Rael''s face changing from anger to shock, then bing confused as his eyes focused on my face before his face became expressionless and his eyes became as cold as a sword''s de, the killing intent emanating from his body was now 100 times greater than before. "You bastard, you''re not him! It can''t be him!!!" (Rael) "Still denying everything you don''t ept?" (I) "You know who I am, you know my name, so say it! What''s my name!?" (I) With my every word, I could see his Aura boiling with rage, his eyes contained a gleam of disbelief looking at me for just a second before once again bing those murderous eyes from before even more intense, all this while his Aura looked like a forest fire of pure fury as he spoke as if he was spewing every hate-coated lyric. "XAGAR!!!" (Rael) Chapter 1291 Cap 1289: You are not a Goddess part 2

Chapter 1291 Cap 1289: You are not a Goddess part 2

Pov Xagar: "XAGAR!!!" (Rael) His actions were tant, but at least he didn''t attack indiscriminately as I expected, but from the veins bulging from his neck and forehead, I can assume he''s trying very hard to maintain control. "(Targo, be careful, he must have learned something over the years.)" (I) "(Leave it to me.)" (Targo) Targo''s senses as a Spirit are better than mine, he will notice any unexpected action before I do, so I gave him freedom to act by controlling my body if necessary, like a Blood Spirit can take control of my body if I not resist. "XAGAR!!!! YOU DISGRACE, HOW CAN YOU BECOME A FILTHY DEMON!!!" (Rael) "HOW A PROUD AND WORTHY TEMPLARY FELL IN SUCH A RIDICULOUS WAY..." (Rael) "< Demonic Armor >" (I) "< Heavy Step >" (I) I would like to talk more with Rael, listening to his nonsense makes me feel like reaffirming my decision, his decriminalization against Demons and acts of cruelty are an example of the mistakes that were also mine one day, putting an end to this today is an opportunity that cannot I''ll lose. I knew that no matter how many years had passed, Rael wouldn''t waste words on a Demon for so long, he was nning something and preparing for it, so I had to strike first. I already wear armor of pure Demonic power reinforcing my general Defense as well as slightly increasing my physical statistics. I started my movement with my foot colliding with the ground in an explosion of power causing the earth to shake strongly at the same time I used that same foot to push forward. When I did this, I came face to face with spheres of light that just appeared in front of me and that was when my wings moved on their own, pushing from one side to the other, dodging each of the spheres until I was close to Rael. "< Light Purification Field >" (Rael) "< Blood Spirit Stigma >" (Targo) As soon as I was facing him, the two within reach of each other, I saw his Aura pulse in its fury towards the surroundings, the spheres of light explode into thin columns of light connecting the heavens and the earth with energy from the light element, as well I feel a sense of Holy energy and trace it back to the golden bracelet on Rael''s arm. This magic was something I know, a magic used by many when fighting creatures with dark powers, mainly Demons who have Demonic Energy in their bodies. Targo acted quickly with milliseconds of difference, as soon as I started to feel my skin burning all over my body, a blood red energy flowed around me almostpletely mixing with my Demonic energy. Marks of red veins stand out all over my body, which is where this red energyes directly from my blood, so the Spiritual Power was protecting me from this area of purification. "< Demonic Sword >" (I) "< Sr Refractory Sword >" (Rael) Rael was never someone to hesitate in attacking even those stronger than him, even though I showed my strength I knew he was still hiding something, he was always someone who liked to surprise by leaving ast resort hidden. That''s why I was surprised that responding to me pulling out my sword coated with my Demonic Aura, he decided to use his sacred item, the same item I noticed before. The bracelet seemed to be made of golden metal fragments stuck together, each part of the fragments were so polished that you could see the reflection like a mirror. When he activated the bracelet the fragments separated, sucking all his Aura at once before taking the shape of an expected one with threads of light connecting the fragments, the light that hit the sword was reflected in the form of an Aura of solid light to his around doubling the size of the sword. Our two swords collided, but neither of us took a step back, I nted both feet on the ground in front of him like our duels of our youth, I''m sure he remembers this and the honor we felt trying to imitate the legendary duels of the strong Temrs of Light. Rael may be an Adventurer, but he has always been arrogant, his honor and pride have always been his biggest character w, he will understand the way I positioned him in front of him, he will understand it as a Demon, already an inferior and filthy creature challenging his honor. Even though he knows that this is my trap, he will jump in head first for the simple fact that he doesn''t ept running away from a Demon, especially when that Demon is me. At a sword''s length from each other, our swords collide dozens of times per second creating impact waves that spread around us. With each collision, his sword seems to shine brighter and it doesn''t take long for me to understand its effect, it is umting power with each impact and there must be a way to release all this power, it seems that I was the one who fell in the artillery. "Goodbye, Rael..." (I) "< Demonic Curse: Incarnation of Pride >" (I) I rip the ring off my finger and destroy the magical crystal it contains, Demonic power envelops both of us as I feel every part of my body creak under the pressure, a powerful energy flowing through my body and influencing my emotions. In Rael''s next strike, I use the hilt of the sword to throw his sword aside, making room for me to grab his wrist, then I pull him using my teeth to bite his neck. "< Sr Body >" (Rael) Suddenly I feel the energy inside him emerge and I move away in time to see his body surrounded by white mes of condensed light. These mes seem to spread throughout this arena taken by the power of light purification, I also notice that his body was burning slowly, he doesn''t control his own power. "Stop and leave Xagar''s name clean from its filthy existence!" (Rael) "Try if you can." (I) "(Targo, now!)" (I) "< Blood Thorn >" (Targo) Once again our swords collided, but this time a white explosion hit me due to the collision of our swords, but not in time to see the blood on the ground be a spear piercing through his defenses to pierce his stomach from the bottom up and probably your lung. "< Demonic Blood ws >" (me/Targo) I let go of my sword that floats at my side as I open my arms before closing them towards Rael with all my strength, but at that moment suddenly a strong wave of spiritual energy appeared that tried to envelop both of us. I felt Targo try to protect me, but this spiritual energy was invading our bodies until I felt the power of the blood jewel on my forehead spread throughout my body, Targo who remains inside me is also safe when this energy is exined from within my body. Rael did not have the same kind of power to protect himself, his body began to dry out more and more as his sword fragments seemed toe to life moving away from him while covering himself with Holy power. When I look at Rael I see the fury in his eyes until the end, I''m sure he never thought about there being such a big interference in his fight. "At least I''m the one who ends you, goodbye old friend." (I) With my sword I move my hands again, separating Rael''s head from the rest of his body with just a swing of the sword, weak as he was it was so easy that I felt regret for not being able to have the fight I expected. "(We don''t have time for this, they''ve made their moves.)" (Targo) "So now it''s my turn to carry out the mission, I hope Fiona is ready." (I) ------------------ Pov Zenos: I was watching the fight way, an idiotic way to train. It was no surprise that Xagar suppressed him almostpletely and didn''t even need to use the Power I granted him to deal with his friend, the fight was won and it was only a matter of time before Xagar was considered the winner. My only doubt was the end of this fight, would it be his friend admitting defeat, would it be Xagar killing his childhood friend or would he be dragged out being dered defeated, would it be the path of resolution,passion, or uncertainty? But at that moment something happens, a wave of Holy power mixed with spiritual power surrounds and spreads throughout the Coliseum. "They made their move, Orion..." (I) "Starting, I wait for Fiona and Xagar''s movement?" (Orion) "Yes, we need the items you both carry." (I) "Fiona is ready, but Xagar just chopped off his opponent''s head." (Elizabeth) "(So he chose the path of resolution...)" (I) "Nix, begin the process." (I) "Yes." (Nix) I look outside, some people''s Souls are being drained of their power and I can see fights happening in the stands, but what I''m seeing is the flow of power gathering overhead, it was Spiritual power refined from the stolen power of Souls. I can also feel this strange Spiritual power devouring and corrupting Spiritual powers. It was at this moment that several spheres of light elemental and spiritual power appeareding out of a crack that had formed in the ce where the flow of spiritual power was concentrated. "Infant Spirits? No... they look different... they have undergone Spiritual Rebirth?" (I) Chapter 1292 Cap 1290: You are not a Goddess part 3 Chapter 1292 Cap 1290: You are not a Goddess part 3 Pov Xagar: I turned my back to the limp body on the floor of what was once my closest friend, thuspletely cutting off what I once was, keeping only my name as a reminder of my sins. I disabled all techniques and skills at the same time as the blood jewel on my forehead surged withrge amounts of Holy Power. I hold my sword in my hands bing the medium through which all this Holy Power flows into the sword. Cracks form on the de as my Holy Power awakens the power thates from other Gods, the surface of the sword cracks revealing only a red de underneath made from the crystallized blood of Lord Zenos. "< May this artifact reveal the truth hidden before the power of him who bears the Blood of the true Gods. >" (I) "< Holy Curse: Eclipse Seal >" (I) With the power of this Sword, I feel the Blessing within me pulsate, my blood is boiling as your Aura suddenly takes over the surroundings being partially sucked by the sword, the Holy power within me that was almost exhausted just by throwing this Artifact fills more once. With my words, the various lines of Holy power on the crystal de float out from the de of this sword forming a magic circle diagram, with this being the Holy power being rapidly consumed once again as columns of red light appear throughout the Colosseum. It was at that moment when I paid attention to the surroundings that I noticed the Infant Spirits that were everywhere, the dome that surrounded this arena had already copsed and thanks to that I noticed the flow of power between the Souls being drained to the Infant Spirits. -------------------- Pov Zenos: I was just seeing Xagar and Fiona performing the same ritual to activate the Ceremonies artifacts created in the Dungeon, they were made using my crystallized blood before being coated with metal creating this Sword and Spear for them. I quickly noticed that the Holy Power consumption was at least 6 times what we were guessing, it seems that outside the Dungeon the amount of Holy Power is greater. With the two activating the artifacts the area between them bes a makeshift Altar, I use my Aura to grant more Holy Power to the two while imprinting my Authority on the Altar, I could feel the Evil God try to do this just as I imagined he would, but the marks left by the symbols of other Gods be a wall that cannot be crossed. "She is nurturing these Infant Spirits with the power of the Soul, is she trying to create Spirits of her own without aplete Godhead?" (Elizabeth) I had already learned a lot about Spirits and Fairies because of my Familiars, so I knew that the Fairies and Spirits born in their Fairy Temples or Spiritual Temples are not being created by them, the Gods granted the gift of birth in these areas with them being guardians or mothers of the children born there. But this Evil God is doing it differently, this difference is like a baby being born from its mother''s womb and a Baby being born from a medical tank artificially, it seems like one of the science fiction thriller stories from my old world. "Nix, how long!?" (I) "I''m ready." (Nix) "Orion, are you ready?" (I) "Your orders, master." (Orion) Nix had thousands of Spiritual Runes containing my Authority and Sacred Power while Orion leaves my bodypletely, taking on its smallest form, almost my height. "Good luck." (Elizabeth) "< Activate >" (I) With me nowpletely connected to the ritual started, I feel through my connection with Orion all those marked by him with a part of him in their bodies, my power snatches their bodies sealing them from the inside out dragging them to me. It also happened that chains came out of the two Artifacts binding those they marked during their fights, those marked by the Ceremonial Artifacts were burned in red mes that were enveloped by the chains of power pulling towards the middle of the Altar. "< May this Sacrifice be the spark of truth, may this spark be a Spiritual Fire capable of epassing everything and be refined in my name into currents that seek the origin of those who avoid the truth. >" (Nix/me) "< Sacrificed Spirit Sacred Chain >" (Nix/me) The red mes light up and be ethereal, their heat is no longer something that can be felt with the body, but rather by the Souls of the fools who approach them. The power of these chains rises as it takes the form of an almost living Dragon before advancing into the spatial rift for just a few seconds after entering the space above the entire arena begins to crack with pieces of chains emerging half destroyed. Cough Cough "Do it now!!!" (I) "< Territory: Ruler >" (Hinata) "< Chaos Spectral Dimension >" (Hinata) I was coughing up blood, the chains created by my power were strongly linked to my Authority, and being damaged felt like they were hitting me directly. That''s why I had a n B, I don''t underestimate my enemies especially when they are creatures that were once a God, even in their current state it wasn''t something I could escape. I used the artifact markings on some targets to cast a Holy Curse that takes away the source of their power, in this case, the Evil God, then I used all those associated with this Evil God that Orion marked with a part of him as fuel for this ritual. These chains were made not only from my power but also from the power of this Ritual and those sacrificed in the ritual, I knew it would notst and I was prepared. n A was to pull this Evil God out into the middle of the Colosseum so he would have nowhere to go, but that clearly isn''t working, so I moved on to n B. Hinata now queen has an increasingly bizarre appearance, only her mouth remains on her face while countless eyes of different shapes and sizes open, and her ck hair grows bing a cascade of darkness falling to the ground. With Hinata creating this Territory she can drag whoever is in contact with her directly there, using me as a means, the chains seemed to still be in contact with something, and this made me, my Family members, and whoever is touching the chains be taken to the territory from Hinata. When I opened my eyes it was like being outside the, there were stars of different colors everywhere,s that were actually big eyes, and spectral creatures that seemed to swim between the stars as if they were in water. It was a bizarre ce to the point of feeling like you were inside an abstract painting about Outer Space. But my vision was taken by two individuals a little away from me, the first individual looked like a woman, but her body was like a broken statue with parts missing, it was possible to see an eye on her chest that clearly didn''t fit in with the rest of the body giving off a sweeter presence than Sacred power. "(That must be the Divinity Fragment... so this woman must be the Evil God.)" (I) I could feel her Aura, it was enough to make me sweat as it was immensely greater than mine, but her presence didn''t seem to match in strength with her Aura. There was a woman next to the Goddess, her size was much smaller, but her body was twisted in many ces with chains still crushing most of her body. "You did good pulling me here, kid." (Evil Goddess) ---------------- Pov Elizabeth''s: "Why did you let them do all this in the middle of yourpetition?" (I) "Because it seemed like fun and her presence forced others to participate." (Has) In the reflection of the ss I saw the God of War, I never liked this idiot, his decisions most of the time cause more problems than they solve and his worshipers are irrational, always resorting to violence. "Did you know about the Spirit Infants?" (I) "No and it is of little importance, this n will fail, she is not linked to the nature of this universe, she does not carry the ability to transform or create, these Spirits are below normal at best." (Has) This time I was surprised, just like everyone else, I thought this Evil God''s n was to im power in an attempt to repair the Fragment of Divinity in his possession. I never thought that she would try to create Spirits on her own, in this case, that doesn''t help at all unless her objective is not to rece the Spirit God but to take for herself half of what already exists. A childish thought to the point that I consider it a joke, but the only possible exnation, it would fail and certainly taking many Spirits down, an elemental catastrophe on a universal level would also be a possibility at the end of this horrible n. "You know what your brother is going to do, don''t you?" (Has) "Yes, but it''s his decision as are the risks involved." (I) "We don''t have time, Elizabeth." (Has) "This time I was lucky to be him, but he needs to get back to the top together with his sisters, Selene can''t take care of everything." (Has) "World wars have been happening in many worlds in recent centuries as more rifts to the Abyss open randomly, the number of Evil Gods in this time is more than 20 times than any other time period." (Has) "I know what I''m doing..." (I) Chapter 1293 Cap 1291: You are not a Goddess part 4 Chapter 1293 Cap 1291: You are not a Goddess part 4 Pov Makina (Evil Saint): Everything was going as nned, I kept away those who we discovered to be infected by some technique using Blood Power that possiblyes from the young Vampire at the top of our list, we have already listed the entire list of people suspected of being direct enemies and by the movements of this young man, Vampire was clear about his purpose. Since its first sighting, casualties among our believers, especially those responsible for collecting individuals with high Spiritual power or with Elemental Spirits as Familiars, began to disappear with greater frequency. This was a huge inconvenience as I had to stop supplying spiritual power to the spiritual pool earlier than expected. I was impatient, I waited 98 years for this day, for this one opportunity to grant my Goddess'' wish, all for her to upy the divine throne she deserves, but if that throne does not exist or if it is already upied, then I will create a new one just For her, it doesn''t matter how many sacrifices are necessary. I was emotional, in thest days of the tournament, in the final battles the saturation of spiritual power caused by strong emotions was running high in the Colosseum, emotions overflowing from millions of powerful individuals. Emotionse from the Soul, they are natural emanations of all living creatures, breaths of the Soul itself full of Spiritual power. My Goddess told me about the sacred and Divine power being gathered in the Colosseum, but this was a power unsuitable for my Goddess, as well as using conflict against a God who is currently stronger than my Goddess, so I followed her will to absorb this power of emotions. Of course, refining this power was not something the Goddess could do with non-believers, so sacrifices were necessary, the most devout Priests personally trained by me were fulfilling their duties using the artifacts cultivated by me for decades to sacrifice 30% of those marked as irrelevant. I spent months collecting information from strong individuals not affiliated with any religion just for this event, I knew that by involving Priests from other religions I would be giving the opportunity for other Gods toe after my Goddess in her moment of weakness. It was during those days that everything was going as the will of the Goddess desired that it happened, I forgot I was unfounded with the power of the Goddess and sent the Infant Spirits born from the spiritual pool to the Coliseum, using these emotions to nurture him into Spirits of the variousplete elements. At that moment, from the space rift opened by me to the Coliseum, a metal creature emanating Holy Power appeared, the creature was full of chains of pure materialized energy, wrapping itself around my body as it was suddenly dragged into the crack, on the way I felt the chains sinking into the my body trying to reach the Divine space where the Goddess resided. I tried to resist at the cost of the pain and suffering of having my body destroyed in several ces, but nothing worked, I could feel the Goddess struggle emanating her endless will through me finally causing some damage to these horrible currents as well as the flowing space where we were. Those damn chains were suddenly lit up with Runes and I felt my body tearing up even more before I was embraced by the Goddess, the next thing I saw in my injured state was the young Vampire I had heard reports of surrounded by strange creatures, one of those creatures in special was grotesque, matching the nightmarish ce where we were. "(Do not fear my child, your Goddess will never abandon you.)" (Goddess) --------------- Pov Zenos: I was facing my Target, I couldn''t help but feel afraid in the face of such a vast Aura, his green eyes were calm and deep to the point of getting lost in them. "Master, don''t lose focus..." (Sakura) "..." (I) "Prepare yourselves." (I) "< Eclipse Titan Awakening >" (Sakura) "< Chaos Star Blood Awakening >" (Orion) "< Incarnation of the Demonic Eclipse de >" (Ragnar) "< Sacred Awakening: Nature Fairy >" (La) "< Holy Rune: Endless Night Dragon Incarnation >" (Nix) "< Divine Incarnation: 3% >" (I) "< Aura Relic: Blood Eclipse >" (I) "< Holy Summon: Star Sword >" (I) I wouldn''t underestimate an Evil God, I couldn''t even begin to imagine his power level at its peak and I still had to fight with restraints on my hands. As everyone released their full power, my body becamerger, returning to Dragon form while the Divine Spark ignites once again within me, I immediately feel the Sun and Moon vibrating within my hands. I resist their power while creating the Star sword, this time its form was much more refined and realistic, it was like a mirror reflecting an entire universe, Star mes burning around the de. When the sword appeared in my hands I felt the Sun and the Moon inside my hands revolt trying to leave my body, breaking the seal that keeps around my Blood Core, I suspected that by using so much power something like this could happen, but I kept my promise to my mother to keep the egg sealed inside me. "Do you intend to fight a Goddess directly child of the Goddess of Blood?" (Evil Goddess) "I will give you an opportunity, release the Divinity Fragment and be reborn as a mortal." (I) "Insolent... I will kill..." (???) "Why get in my way? I am not interfering with the functions of any God in this Universe and I do not intend to go against any of them." (Evil Goddess) "I know about the Sacrifices, I also know the origin of those Infant Spirits,mitting such twisted acts for a false good cause... but most importantly, I couldn''t refuse this damn mission!" (I) "Attack! She''s trying to buy time for this other woman!" (I) "< May I be the vessel of her power and through me the Spirit of the Universe rises. >" (???) "< Sacred Fusion: Goddess Makina >" (???) Suddenly I feel the entire space shake as cracks appear in the space around us, what seemed like a river of pure spiritual energy flowed at the speed of the moon towards the woman whose body had alreadypletely healed, the broken Goddess seemed to melt on top of the woman generating a wave of Sacred and Spiritual Power missing everyone who was attacking. I wasn''t going to stay still, so with all my strength I threw my Star Sword towards that woman, but the sword stopped with streams of Holy and Spiritual Power standing in my path. "When I arrived in this universe I was injured and broken to the point of disappearing, Makina saved me and I saved her, my Saint has always been a dear being to me, and the n was always to make her my daughter after returning to Divinity, but if I wasn''t asked following her wish we could do this." (???/Evil Goddess) The flow of energy disappeared revealing only a woman almost half my size, which means she is a giant, she has white hair, white skin, green eyes, wears a cloak of flower petals with different colors, has 5 pairs of wings multicolored stones on the back and arge crystal ring on the back radiating endless Holy Power. Her body could almost be mistaken for white marble, cracks marked her arms and face, on her chest her petal dress was tattered with a hole filled with punctuated body fragments, and inside her was a multicolored crystal that pulsed like a heart. "From today onwards I ept my Saint as a part of me, no longer two separate entities but a single existence as the Spiritual Goddess Makina!" (Evil Goddess Makina) "You talk big for an Evil Goddess who sacrificed arge number of people in search of power." (Nix) "< Chaos Scale >" (I) The Star Sword was shattered after being squeezed by an absurd amount of elemental power flying towards Nix, I use Holy Power in a technique strengthening the scales on one of my arms as they grow with me cing my arm in front of Nix defending the fragments of sword. My scales were damaged, but my defense held, my eyes never leaving the Evil Goddess who equally looked at me with hatred. "You are not a Goddess, even now your body is as whole as the Divinity Fragment in your chest." (I) "< Sacred Eclipse Magic... >" (I) ------------------- Pov Alice''s: I found myself in the middle of the Coliseum, exactly in the arena where Xagar was fighting, he was now passed out as was Fiona, the two Artifacts now linked not to them but to master Zenos. I look up, the sky was cracked, but those really strong and with the power of the Authority were able to perceive the cracks within the cracks from where a strong collision of Auras was exploding against the Coliseum. But everyone was fine, those in this Colosseum were not normal people who need protection, they are the great forces of the entire universe, and even the weakest of them were strong enough not to be knocked unconscious by that pressure. "< Sacred Eclipse Magic: Harmony of Nature >" (I) Around me a tree grew as if it were made of Starfire containing Star Crystal leaves, using the Sacred Power and all my Elemental Affinities along with his Authority, I create the necessary change for this ce. Endless stars began to flow out of the tree around me forming a river of stars that flowed seemingly aimlessly throughout the Colosseum, its current carried all the Infant Spirits together back to the tree where they disappeared before the stars flowed again through the cracks they were. Wherever the river of stars flowed, the spiritual energy was restored to normal, the cracks closed and the presence of that Evil God dissipated returning this Coliseum to normal. I wasn''t doing this alone, inside the Dungeon Karina was serving as a bridge where this Holy Power flowed to me and the Infant Spirits were being taken to where she was waiting. All this effort put a lot of pressure on both of us, but we received Zenos'' request to keep everything under control in his absence. Chapter 1294 Cap 1292: Fighting an Evil God part 1

Chapter 1294 Cap 1292: Fighting an Evil God part 1

"< Sacred Eclipse Magic: Relic of the 6 Stars >" (I) I had no intention of winning against an Evil God relying on numbers or just my power, especially being unable to use my most powerful Weapon or my Blood Core, so since I received this mission from the God of Spirits I thought a lot about what I should do. Evil Gods receive physical damage nullification and all forms of natural energy cause drastically reduced damage, depending on the Evil God''s natural affinity for some element, this may vary. What causes normal damage to them is the power of Aura and Holy power, the only true weakness of all Evil Gods as well as any Deity below the True Gods is Authority causing great damage to them. I thought a lot about how to face an Evil God using my Authority, which has always been something I used toplement my powers, but this time I needed to use my Authority by refining pure attacks with power capable of using against Deities. The Mother of Truth who controls the Apostles of Truth and the Minor Deities of the Church of Light are all powerful enemies, I needed power beyond anything I had to protect those close to me and so I created a technique that I thought of one night while contemting the night sky. Now I was using this technique for the first time, as I didn''t know if there would be any repercussionster, so I reserved it for this moment, my Dragon body was burning with Holy power flowing like mes inside my body. A Sacred circle made of my blood and unfounded with my Authority sucks my 6 Familiars. The Evil Goddess would not wait for her enemies to prepare, just as I did not wait for her before throwing my sword, she in turn directed one of her hands towards me forming what looked like a sphere of energying towards us. But in this Territory created by Hinata, space curved as if it were a creature moving, making the sphere change direction several times before getting close to me, but before colliding against me, a spout opens in space, swallowing the sphere before closing disappearing. At that moment, one of the eye-shapeds explodes in multicolored lights, forming several natural phenomena where it was located, this bought me enough time to use my new technique until the end. I had to bnce the Auras and Authority of each of my 6 familiars within the magic circle creating 6 crystal stars forming an Armenian between them all, my own Authority flowed between them all in the order that each one became my Familiar. Each star signifies a branch of my own Authority as well as the power of my Familiars, there was no inconvenience or rejection as these 6 Authorities blended with mine forming a perfect flow cycle. Of course, all this injury was upon me, but it was easier to bear than I initially expected, I also felt embers of the spark of Divinity within me spontaneously join the technique like the final piece of a nowplete puzzle. "< Divine Ice Spirit Flow >" (Evil Goddess) "< Divine Wind Spirit Flow >" (Evil Goddess) "< Divine Space Spirit Flow >" (Evil Goddess) The Evil Goddess''s mouth opens, pronouncing 3 ovepping voices, her hands form a triangle with 3 Spiritual Runes at each end, but at that moment I was already finished. The Rune-covered magic circle burned in Starfire as it forged a crown of Crystallized Starfire containing 6 stars of different colors forming a half arc opening upwards where the image of an illusory Eclipse seemed almost real. As soon as the crown formed, it came to my head on its own, its power coursed through my body making my body tremble, the Starfire surrounding my body, I could feel the minds of my Familiars join my own mind, their Authority flowing through me in an uninterrupted cycle. "Come..." (I) "< Dimensional Ice de Spiritual Storm >" (Evil Goddess) I wanted to provoke the Evil Goddess, I was trying to resist the unbridled confidence that all the power coursing through my body was making me feel, but before I could finish I said something clich¨¦ that would probably imitate something from my old world. The triangle of Runes that the Goddess Created formed a single flow of power creating clouds of distorted power spinning like a tornado evenrger in size than mine, countless des of ice seemed to teleport within the tornado creating and closing rifts in space. "..." (I) I didn''t try to use any technique or skill in this state, I could feel that my body was still adapting and I didn''t know how far it could go, I was also trying to get used to the change of having 6 minds with their own personalities inside mine. I decided to use this power in the most direct and primitive way possible, perfecting only my body. Maybe because Hinata is a part of the crown now, but I felt a strong connection with this Territory that seemed to be bing stronger, thanks to that I was able to move at high speed while space made the tornado change its direction several times, with that I arrived in front of the Evil Goddess wanting to use my teeth to rip off her head, but she was equally quick holding my jaws, I felt several space runes appearing around me trapping my body. "< Sacred Spirit Sword >" (Evil Goddess) "< Holy Breath of Chaos >" (I) With me only possessing a spark of Divinity and the Evil Goddess possessing a Fragment of Divinity, neither of us could use Divine Power, so our actors could only rely on our Authorities and Holy Power to be useful in our fight. Therefore, as soon as I saw the multicolored energy sword forming above me, I gathered my power in my jaws in the most primal and instinctive attack for a Dragon to use. My attack was even slower with the energy sword falling towards my head, but I used my wings as twoyers of shield, managing to sessfully defend myself. The Evil Goddess wasn''t so lucky, if she let go of my jaw she would tear off part of it, if she waited too long she would receive my point-nk breathing attack and in her indecision, her fate was sealed. A st of concentrated energy shot out of my jaws like Star mes condensed into a beam of energy, it felt like it was spitting out a portion of the night sky. The Goddess would not receive my attack so easily, she tried to distort the space by bending, but in this Territory this was not possible for her, forcing her to tilt her head, leaving only her shoulder to be hit, pulverizing into nothing. At that moment I had managed to break free from his spatial restraints, my w grabbed his dangling arm, so I pulled trying to rip his arm off, what happened went against what was predicted, his arm came loose before bing a wriggling tree as it took over in the form of a creature resembling a tiger with a horse''s head made entirely of wood. As the creature came to attack me, I lost sight of the Evil Goddess or so she thought, but this bizarrearium with eyes the size ofs, I knew where she was. I hold the damn tree in the form of a creature and throw it towards the Goddess, being weakened I know that it is saving her power. With that we entered a physical battle, I wouldn''t let her use ranged attacks or create more creatures. The Goddess''s body seemed to be madepletely of marble only appearing to be a body of flesh on the outside, but her body was very resilient, each of my attacks needed to first pass through ayer of multicolored energy around her body before truly striking her body. Her attacks alsonded on my body, but I was able to resist better for some reason. In one of my attacks, I managed to pierce her stomach with my tail, but that only gave her the opportunity to do something I didn''t expect. The Evil God cut off my tail and used the blood on her body, causing the Divinity Fragment in her chest to release a wave of Power, throwing my body away while her body changed. My severed tail withered as her body was growing some Dragon features and bingrger, yet I could feel the corruption within her, the power, Authorities, and Auras contained in my blood was ravaging her from within. Her body was healed and strengthened, but she put a clock on her own head, I couldn''t help butugh as I thrust my wings back into a hand-to-hand battle. Perhaps the corruption of my blood inside her was the cause, but she didn''t use long-range attacks again, this made our fight purely physical, each blow destroying the very space that surrounded us. As time went by, I started to see red lines marking its white surface, even its eyes let a tear of blood fall, even so I myself was feeling my body starting to react to the presence of my Family members inside me, it became a battle of resistance at that point. "(I only need 1 chance.)" (I) Chapter 1295 Cap 1293: Fighting an Evil God part 2 Chapter 1295 Cap 1293: Fighting an Evil God part 2 Pov Elizabeth''s: The God of War disappears, leaving only me alone in the private room looking at the Arena, my brother''s Saint gathering all the Spiritual power as well as the Infant Spirits that this Evil God prepared. The entire Sacrifice ritual around the Colosseum was interrupted with the death of those who prepared it, his children were quick to find the source of the ritual minutes after it began. "Did they show up?" (Natasha) "No, but they know, Zenos is still naive." (I) "He has no way of knowing, this isn''t the kind of thing he can understand without experiencing it, he barely meets the requirements of a Demigod." (Natasha) "It doesn''t matter, he has to grow up fast, not only grow his power but also his mind, his enemy types from now on won''t be weaker than a half-broken Evil God." (I) "Oros will probably be the one to appear, his pride must be more than hurt by what happened that day on the Moon of that." (I) While talking to you, my sister, I kept looking at the cracks in the sky, the Saint closed many, but more were appearing, this time shock waves containing arge amount of Holy Power or condensed Spiritual Energy, of course none of this reached people since the worshipers of the God of War began to interfere. "He''s an idiot, all this just to train someone, if he wasn''t our brother but someone random half the people here would be dead and Mutant Spirits would be running amok everywhere." (I) "Has wouldn''t let it get that far, what Zenos did could be considered disrupting his ns, he must be looking for a Hero or perhaps a Champion for himself." (Natasha) "He wouldn''t ept someone who runs away from a difficult situation or fears facing someone stronger..." (Natasha) "He arrived... the idiot descended into a worshipper." (I) "Are you going or am I going?" (Natasha) "Caitlyn is already there, we will continue observing, other Deities of Light should arrive now that they know Zenos'' whereabouts." (I) Oros may be a Divine Beast, but he acquired his own Divinity by bing a Minor God, all Gods can share what their worshipers know or have witnessed to a certain extent, this is what they call omniscience. Just being seen by worshipers will not be enough to draw attention to you, but when your Sacred Power or Aura is felt soprehensively it will be like sounding an rm to the Deities of Light about our position. I knew that in this ce it would only be a matter of time for our enemies to notice our presence, the God of Light may be left out since other Gods are present, but his servants will act in his name. "Are they going to attack our base?" (I) "Unlikely, they don''t know the base exists." (Natasha) "We can''t hold it forever, he only has a few hours to end this." (I) "Let''s trust him, at least in these moments he is trustworthy." (Natasha) ---------------- Pov Zenos: The space around us was covered in cracks, some sorge that the bizarres in this Territory were destroyed by the cracks. The Evil Goddess had her entire body fragmented, the blood corruption that was supposed to finish her ironically was what held her parts together. My body was not in the best condition, the blood was not even draining from my body, this was because it was evaporating through the wounds still inside my body. My body was as hot as the heart of a volcano, I was fooled into thinking that she wasn''t able to use her power like before, I let my guard down indulging in an all-out hand-to-hand fight only to have Fire Spirit Runes branded directly onto the my body. My scales were torn off, destroyed, or cracked, red vapor was leaking all over my body while one of my eyes was frozen and all the bones in my spine were broken, I was having to directly control my body through a skill while several holes existed in the my back. Even though I was in that state I could still fight as well as before, the pain wasn''t something that bothered me for a long time, and I wasn''t in danger of dying with just that degree of injuries, the physiology of a Demigod was ridiculous at that point and the The same applies to an Evil Goddess whose broken body is held together by a red crystal expanding through her body. I knew I needed to get rid of the Fragment of Divinity in her chest, but it was easier said than done, she knows her weakness well and more than once used her weakness as bait before a big attack, that''s how I lost my back and I had these Spiritual Fire Runes marked on my body. Every blow of mine was reciprocated, but even so, I did everything I could to not let her get away, our Auras also shed continuously with me still losing even with the Auras of my 6 Familiars added to mine, but at least I was able to hit her head on in that respect, which was enough. "Why can''t I be a Goddess Again!?" (Evil Goddess) "I have not tried to do anything against any God, I have not attacked any existing religion, I have kept Sacrifices to a minimum by choosing only those who are strong, I have never hurt weak people or caused others to suffer for no reason!!!" (Evil Goddess) "Even now I just wanted to create my own Spirits, I just wanted an opportunity to sit next to the God of Spirits as an equal!!" (Evil Goddess) "I don''t care, I don''t even know how things work at the level of Gods, I''m just carrying out a mission against an Evil God who sacrificed many people and Spirits." (I) "< Holy Breath of Chaos >" (I) "< Space Cyclone >" (Evil Goddess) I could see the endless fury in the Evil Goddess''s expression as she sought justification for all of this, she speaks as if she were doing something normal, treats sacrifices as something unpleasant and unfortunately necessary while speaking of her ambition like sitting as a Goddess Spiritual was something obvious to her, something that was her right. Her arrogance and obsession with words was insane, speaking so much nonsense in such a serious and normal way as if it were something obvious, it seems like she lost her sanity searching for something so obsessively that she stopped caring about the path to get there. I wouldn''t waste my time talking to her, because she was clearly not trustworthy, justifying sacrifices and even fusing with her servant are horrible acts, she says they became one, but her Aura didn''t change much after the fusion. An Evil God was once a true God, his mind, Aura and essence are levels above that of a mortal who was not even close to being a Demigod, his mind and Soul werepletely consumed by his Goddess in whom he believed. In thisst attack, I tried to use my breath now that it was weaker, but it defended itself by creating a cyclone funnel with the space element, when my attack hit it followed the flow of space, turning sideways. "(His blood has almost beenpletely evaporated, it must end this quickly, Master.)" (Orion) "(Idiot master, stop wasting time and finish her off, it''s not that hard just rip off every damn limb and hit her with your own arms...)" (La) "(Master forget about that Fairy and concentrate, she ising.)" (Nix) "< Spiritual Starfall >" (Evil Goddess) "< Holy Breath of Chaos >" (I) At some point arge multi colored sphere appeared overhead, I could still see space unfolding around it with millions of Runes swimming within the sphere, somehow it created this within a separate area of space hidden from me. I felt my body stuck in ce, I wouldn''t be able to escape this thing that was falling at an increasing speed towards me. Without a choice, I concentrated my power in my jaw, releasing a more focused beam of energy, but this was just an act. I could see the Goddess''s body being increasingly consumed by the red crystal and part of her face just exploded while even her Aura was weakening to a great extent. "(Hinata, now!)" (I) "(Yes...)" (Hinata) As soon as the attack was very close, I realized that the sphere obscures the Evil Goddess''s vision, if I couldn''t see or feel her because of the power of this energy sphere, then I had to consider that the same applied to her. At that moment before I was hit, arge eye opened in the space behind me, but what came out of the eye was arge tongue that pulled me in before the eye closed. Soon after, I see teeth in another direction opening and I came out with a great impulse of my wings already with my jaws open, I was already able to move when I left the sphere and as soon as I appeared outside again, I was on the side of the Evil Goddess who trembled. This time I was very close and managed to catch her by surprise. "(This time you don''t escape me!)" (I) Chapter 1296 Cap 1294: The end of an Evil God

Chapter 1296 Cap 1294: The end of an Evil God

I was tired, not to the point of exhaustion like in many other battles, but I was still tired and more than anything, I was so injured that if I hadn''t been a Demigod I might have been on the verge of death right now. Thatst attack from this Evil Goddess was devastating, just looking at thatrge sphere of energy made it obvious that it was not capable of defending that thing, I tried using my Dragon breath attack to test the level of hitting, which also proved useless, So I resorted to the same n as always, deceiving my opponent. I am different from my sisters, I don''t have Natasha''sbat techniques, I don''t have Elizabeth''s strategies and I don''t have Caitlyn''s power, my sisters surpass me in specializations, even my Familiars and some of mypanions surpass me in certain aspects. My greatest strength has always been my versatility and creativity, I have always had a wide variety of powers that gave me immeasurable flexibility to do almost anything, I have always used this advantage to the fullest knowing that I would never be able to go head to head against someone specializing in their own right field. Inbat I deceive, manipte, and deceive my enemies, I make it impossible to predict what I can do and sometimes I myself don''t know what I''m doing, he wasn''t an idiot at that point since I almost killed myself in one of those ns. So when I saw the size of that attack, how it wasing towards me, how it was demanding my body making it almost impossible to move my body, and how it was disrupting my senses due to the high concentration of power, a n just formed in my mind. I was swallowed into an intervening space before exiting through another passage in the form of gaping teeth appearing at the Evil Goddess''s side faster than she could react. The energy sphere was very close to me, blocking our line of sight of each other and I decided to take a risk, when I appeared next to it I was at maximum forward speed and with my jaws very open. I didn''t give her time to react when my jaws closed ripping off her entire shoulder and part of her chest, her arm just fell off as it was separated from her shoulders by my teeth. As soon as I feel his body break under the force of my teeth, I feel something hit me from the side, breaking my arm and what was left of my ribs as I was thrown away by the force, colliding against something gtinous that I soon discovered was a colossal eye. But I didn''t waste my time with my strength I chewed therge piece of marble that was part of the Evil Goddess''s body while keeping my eyes on her who flies towards me with columns of metal, earth, and ice even bigger than my body, it was a rain of these things covering the entire sky. "(It burns...)" (I) I chewed and swallowed, but I could feel the pieces of the Goddess struggle inside my mouth causing injuries, but what bothered me more than anything else was the Divinity Fragment that until now had made my tongue melt in the literal sense. What I ripped off the Evil Goddess was the shoulder and the part just on the chest where the Fragment of Divinity was located, this was my target since the beginning of the fight, but I was never able to even touch it until now, she always dodged any attack that was in the direction of the Divinity Fragment and often used it as bait, which sometimes lured me into traps I wouldn''t normally fall into. But this time I used her attack against her and even so I was filled with dread, not from the murderous fury falling upon me from the heavens, but due to the pure concentrated power that this Divinity Fragment seemed to possess. "..." (I) Even while chewing I didn''t open my mouth, I could feel the Divinity Fragment being drawn back towards the Evil God, but I wouldn''t allow it. "(Nix, now!)" (I) "(...)" (Nix) I could feel the purely Spiritual Authority in the Fragment, in fact, it was far beyond mere Authority, but it was marked somehow, it was rejecting me while still maintaining the presence of the Evil Goddess. That''s why I swallowed the pieces of the Evil Goddess''s body and the Divinity Fragment so much, as soon as I did that I could feel my Authority being sucked forming a straight path from my crown with the 6 stars to the Fragment going down my throat. The Fragment simply rejected all Authorities and Auras, only Nix''s Authority and mine as well as our Auras were able to connect to the Divinity Fragment. At that moment there seemed to be a ck hole inside my furnace sucking all my Authority along with Nix''s as well as our Spiritual Power, it seemed like a bottomless pit as I felt the presence of the Evil Goddess diminishing inside the Divinity Fragment. All of this was happening very fast, but it wasn''t fast enough as I was hit by dozens of massive columns of ice, earth, or metal while dodging hundreds of others. "GIVE IT BACK TO ME!!!" (Evil Goddess) "(Nix!!!)" (I) "(I''m trying!)" (Nix) The Evil Goddess was crazy, she was hit twice by her own attack as she flew straight towards me. From her body emerged a translucent wpletely made of Holy Power, she uses this w to pierce through my stomach, searching my insides as if looking for the Divinity Fragment that I stole from her. While I was trying to endure the Soul-Shattering pain this Fragment was causing me and still trying to resist against the berserk Evil Goddess, Nix was using our Connection to bind this Divine Fragment now without the Evil Goddess''s mark. I could feel my connection with Nix changing once again, I could feel that we were both reaching out to meet something in the middle and it was then that a burst of Holy Power surged within me and I took advantage of this to grasp both sides of the Evil Goddess still screaming hysterically. I then acted following my Dragon instincts by starting to tear off pieces of red crystal and pieces of what looked like white marble while devouring the Evil Goddess''s body, this made me lower my guard thinking that I had won after eating half of her body. Soon apletely translucent Goddess appeared madepletely of Sacred Power and Spiritual Energy, this time her two ws tried to reach me, one of them entered my chest trying to squeeze my heart while the second tried to enter the Blood Core that is in my chest, but that only made that w shatter with energying from the Sun and Moon which are my Divine Weapon protecting the Blood Core. At that moment the wild temporary explosion of power that I felt was diminishing, but still taking advantage of this moment I transmitted my will to an object that I threw in the middle of the spiritual figure of the Evil Goddess. What had been thrown was a seemingly ordinary doll, but as soon as the spiritual figure of the Evil Goddess was touched, a crack of murderous intent so thick that it was palpable appeared, another spiritual figure appeared, this was the Fallen Saint that I removed from Hell, but his figure had almost no features. She had long ck hair and skin that was pale to the point of being light grey, there was nothing on her face, literally nothing, and her body was almost a simple silhouette with almost no features. She seemed to be crawling out of the doll, countless chains binding her spiritual body and yet she crawled out, a smiling mouth with curved teeth appearing out of nowhere on her face as her ws tore through the Evil God''s spiritual body and her teeth were managing to grind the spiritual body while fervently devouring the Evil Goddess. Before it could finish, in fact at the very beginning of this Servant of Hell''s "meal", the chains pulled stronger and stronger until dragging her back to the doll with the addition of dragging the Evil Goddess along leaving just me alone in this bizarre space and half destroyed looking at a seemingly normal doll. I was simply trying to understand, I knew that this Soul of the Fallen Saint was more than grateful to me for taking her out of Hell, she knows that anyone would be better than Hell and I took advantage of that by transmitting my will to the doll for her interfere with the Evil Goddess. I just wanted to buy some time, I never thought that the Evil God would have his Spiritual body destroyed and in the end dragged by the doll before returning to normal. "What a horrible end for a Goddess or at least for someone who was once a Goddess." (I) I stretched out my hand to retrieve the doll that was dragged into my hand as if it was maized. I was happy thinking that everything was over and when I deactivated my abilities making the crown explode in the forms of my 6 Familiars, myself leaving my Dragon form and the power of Incarnation of Divinity as well as Hinata deactivating her Territory. But it was then that I started to feel it, my body felt horrible but still bearable, but what I was feeling was something difficult to exin and seemed to get worse every second, I thought it could be because of the fight or in the worst case because of the Fragment of Divinity, so I ran to where my sisters were knowing they would know what to do. "Search and gather the others!" (I) With the death of the Evil Goddess, everything was over, so I made all my Familiars to gather together, I had also seen Alice in the arena looking weak, but I needed to get help for myself now and so I left everything in the hands of my Familiars. Chapter 1297 Cap 1295: First Star of Chaos Chapter 1297 Cap 1295: First Star of Chaos Once my Familiars split up going to every corner of the Colosseum, I used magic to fly to the private room where Elizabeth was. I was feeling great fear and dread, I could feel something strange spreading through my body as if searching for something, it was a desire so primitive that it couldn''t even be called instinctive. My body was in pieces and I knew I had received some damage from Alma, but none of it scared me as much as it does now, this spreading through my body was something unknown to me, I had never felt anything like this before, it wasn''t contaminating my body, it wasn''t interfering with my energy, it wasn''t hurting me, it wasn''t doing anything apparently bad to me from any point of view. What scared me most was not knowing what was happening, being afflicted by something unknown with no apparent effect was the worst possible scenario, it could even be a curse that by the time it showed any effect it would be toote to do anything. But before I got to where I saw Elizabeth looking at me, I was attacked by dozens of individuals, they were attacks focused on the light element. "You''re in the way." (I) "< Eclipse Dragon Robe >" (I) The blood that painted my body bes alive covering my entire body along with scales of crystallized blood and bones, on my back 2 blood tentacles following my will cut through most of them attacking me directly while the sacred artifacts on the ground also move through my body will attacking those still distant. The sword cuts the head of a Light Mage from behind, while a couple using a Sacred Ritual of Light had their hearts pierced by the spear, dying in each other''s arms. The whole time it was flying without stopping for even a second, when I got closer I saw the body of three others next to Elizabeth who had blood on their hands. "What''s going on..." (I) Without saying anything she touches my heart in a literal way, she pierced my chest with one of her fingers touching my heart, then I felt her Authority interfere with the little blood I still have inside my body before she opened her eyes wide. Sigh "I suspected you were going to do something, but I didn''t think it would be this, it''s still a little early, but I think it''s okay." (Elizabeth) "..." (I) "Many Gods and Demigods do this, absorbingpatible Divinity Fragments can be useful to heal a God in an injured or weakened state, it can also be used to generate a descendant or even elevate a Divine Servant into a lesser God." (Elizabeth) "Demigods use Divinity Fragments to increase their Divine Essence or create a Divine Weapon, which Gods can also choose to do." (Elizabeth) "But what is happening to me!?" (I) "I feel something spreading through me to the point of reaching my Soul, my Aura and Authority don''t seem to stop it." (I) "The Divinity Fragment is a piece of a literal God, just as your Blood Core is a part of you, it is like an ethereal organ that stays inside the Soul, I don''t know how you managed to start the assimtion process, but now it is adapting to you and the opposite will soon be true since you seempatible... hhmmm..." (Elizabeth) "Using your bond with your Familiar was a good move, the Divinity Fragment will be shared, but the weight will be less and there shouldn''t be many problems." (Elizabeth) "Ghuhhh!!!!" (I) The feeling from before is intensifying, I suddenly felt an unbearable strange feeling directly into my soul, it was as if needles were piercing directly into my Soul. "As I said before, the Divinity Fragment may seem like something physical, but it is only Truth in its broken state, you managed to refine it somehow by implementing the essence of our universe." (Elizabeth) "This is normally something only a Deity can do over a long time, a grueling refining cycle that takes a few years and maybe even a few decades." (Elizabeth) "I have several questions, but I''ll wait for you to be more... recovered to talk, for now just try not to lose consciousness, believe me, you don''t want that." (Elizabeth) "!!!!" (I) I was forcing myself to pay attention to my sister''s words, but I didn''t understand half of what she was saying, I couldn''t concentrate and so when she finished speaking, I focused my attention on my Soul. I felt a flow of power traveling from the Family bond I have with Nix, going through my physical body to my Soul, it was intertwining with my soul in a very specific pattern, it was like the mix of a needle doing a tattoo and another needle doing sewing directly on the my soul using pure energy. This was not damage to my Soul, but it was modifying my Soul, no that was not right, it was not modifying, it was marking my Soul and I could feel as if it were me guiding the formation of these marks, as if they represented me. "Don''t fight it, you''re only feeling fear because you''re resisting it, just let it happen naturally." (Elizabeth) "I can feel the Fragment of Divinity imprinting itself on you, will it be just another Divine Spark within you or will it merge with the spark that already exists within you?" (Elizabeth) I was listening to Elizabeth''s voice, but I didn''t understand her words, my mind was busy, the power flowing in me seemed to have started to circte differently, and my body started to cool down more and more before the Starfire surged inside me like an explosion that I directed upwards. "AAAHHHHHH!!!" (I) Ding <[ Your Soul has been strengthened by fusing with [ Spiritual Essence (Fragment) ] due to Highpatibility ]> . . . <[ You used your [ Chaos Essence (Partially Sealed) ] through the [ Chaotic Devourer ] skill to refine [ Spiritual Essence (Fragment) ] ]> . . <[ You have sessfully transformed [ Spiritual Essence (Fragment) ] into a new essence of the Spiritual type of this universe creating [ Spiritual Essence of Chaos (Partial) ] ]> . . <[ You Awakened the [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partial) ] as a [ Demigod ] ]> . . <[ All your Spiritual-type attributes and abilities are strengthened ]> . . <[ Your Aura has Spiritual Elements, being able to physically interact with Spiritual elements ]> . . <[ Your Authority has been strengthened to Spiritual elements ]> . . <[ Your Spirit Familiar Nix (True Night Spiritual Dragon) has been imnted with [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partial) ] and must return to the Spiritual Temple for the Divine Awakening process ]> . . . <[ You won the Titles: ? [ Chaos Spirit Demigod ] ? [ Evil God yer ] ]> . . . <[ You have awakened the skills: ? [ Spiritual Incarnation of Chaos ] ? [ Chaos Element Spiritual Source ] ]> My whole body was twitching, making my injuries much worse, but my right arm was burning, and marks were appearing from the inside out as reflections of those that appeared in my Soul. I, who was already without the top part of my clothes and in fact was almost naked due to the Starfire, could see the marks that I always had all over my body changing on my right arm, forming new patterns simr to clouds and stars. Sigh "Haaa... haaa... haaa... haaa..." (I) "It looks like you did it, your Aura is stronger and damaged now, congrattions little brother." (Elizabeth) When the marks on my right arm finished forming, I felt everything improve, the feeling of difort, the strangeness throughout my body, the fear and dread, all of this disappeared, leaving only relief. "(The first Chaos Star is in ce...)" (I) I couldn''t help but smile when I realized that my n was a sess, I could always take the power of those I devoured for myself, now that I''m a Demigod I thought about trying to steal a Divinity Fragment, but it had to be directly from the Evil God, too I didn''t like the idea of sealing an Evil God, leaving an enemy who coulde after meter is not a pleasant thought. My n was to use my ability to try to destroy the Evil God at the same time as acquiring the Divinity Fragment, killing 2 birds with just 1 bite or that''s what I thought, unfortunately I couldn''t destroy the Evil God on my own and I resorted to the power of Santa Caida. "Are you well?" (Elizabeth) "Haaa... haaa... I''m fine... haaa... just give me a few... minutes... haaa... haaa..." (I) "We don''t have time, we have to go now, we have everything ready, I''m just waiting for the others, I''ll exinter." (Elizabeth) "(Something happened...)" (I) ----------------- Pov Caitlyn: I was standing in front of the Adventurer possessed by Oros, he has pink skin with golden hair cut very short, and his leather clothes are more than just reinforced forbat. "(An Adventurer, why did someone like that have to worship an idiot? Is he himself an idiot?)" (I) "You won''t do anything Oros." (I) "Even using this Adventurer''s body you don''t..." (Oros) "..." (Oros) "You may be controlling his body from his Soul, but I can manipte his brain directly now that there''s no one at home to defend." (I) "The brain controls the body, you can''t fight me with a borrowed body no matter the power." (I) "Now I allow you to speak." (I) I controlled his body so he wouldn''t move or speak, I won''t waste effort on meaningless fights, and I also don''t care about anything as long as he doesn''t move forward. "You are going to die, your younger brothermitted many sins, you can''t protect him forever!" (Oros) "I don''t need it, I just give him minimal help like now, in big matters he has his own way of solving things." (I) "(Everyone is here,e back.)" (Elizabeth) "Now it''s time for me to sleep, so try to die so I don''t have to meet you again." (I) Saying this I open a dream gate traveling to the marked person if they are asleep, which in this case was one of the Saints of Zenos who fell unconscious. Chapter 1298 Cap 1296: Source of Power part 1

Chapter 1298 Cap 1296: Source of Power part 1

Pov Oros: When I finally arrived at that I didn''t dare to go down to its surface immediately, even Great Baldr doesn''t want to go against this creature if it''s not necessary. "I ask your permission to descend to its surface." (I) "(I allow...)" "Thanks." (I) After getting their approval I went straight to the city and the Colosseum where I met them through the light worshipers. My Aura swept the entire city, as expected from this ce, many ces where my Aura cannot go, but for her presences that are not part of his group. When I arrived at the arena it was already empty, so I felt his presence, clearly an invitation that I epted, the next thing I knew I was in the same Coliseum, but everything was different in a fundamental way and he was looking at me with a barrel of drink at his side. "I Oros, Divine Beast of Light and Lesser God of the Dawn salute the great God of War." (I) "Stop these useless formalities, Oros." (God Has) "Save these things for Baldr or any other God who cares about such things, get to the point of being in my Sacred Grounds." (God Has) "I apologize, I will try to be brief, I am here in search of a Heretic who on several asions has made attacks against the God of Light." (I) "He directly attacked the Religion, released dangerous creatures sealed with the sacrifice of our Heroes, the corruption of someone being groomed to be a Saint of Light, brought to life atrocities that are against the God of Light, corrupted and kidnapped young people with great potential under the tutge of our Religion, also injured several Deities of our religion in an act that ended with the loss of a Moon from the that functions as the heart of our Religion." (I) "You talk a lot and all I smell is shiting out of your words, do you think I don''t know the truth about all these acts of "Heresy" you just imed Selene''s sonmitted?" (God Has) "I know what you did to Arash''s daughter, I also know what you did to your son... save your speech full of half truths and outright lies for those who trust you." (God Has) "He''s already left, right?" (I) "Of course it is and I advise you to stop what you are doing, this is not the time for infighting when there are enemies knocking on our door." (God Has) "The very existence of this heretic hurts our Religion, we will not stop until the youngest son of the Blood Goddess is dead." (I) "Then do what you want, but do it away from me, now go away." (Goddess Has) "..." (I) He just waved his hand, but for me, it was like a storm sweeping my body unterally away, when I realized I was once again in the''s orbit. "I understand you, God of War... but I cannot let an enemy like this continue to grow at this rate, any threat must be destroyed." (I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: After leaving the Coliseum I went to the base that was set up outside the, it was the creature called Refuge of the Stars, this is a creature that I captured alive in one of the first confrontations against the Apostles of Truth, it was at the same time that we released some Bug Empresses who now live inside the Dungeon. This Star Refuge is very different from the others, I used the Awakening Ceremony on it where I bestowed the Eclipse Dragon bloodline, a Space Element Dragon Seal, and my Holy Power. With all this, his Race has changed, he is now a Dimensional Eclipse Dragon, his shape resembles a colossal Whalerger than a Moon, his body is covered in ck metallic-looking scales that seem to reflect stars that no one can see, and he has arge fin and 6 pairs of wings with red feathers that fold space with each movement as if it were in water. This creature''s strength and defense are exceptional to the point where I would have trouble dealing damage to its body, but unfortunately, it only has one form of attack, Dragon Breath, its movements can be fluid, but unfortunately, it can maneuver quickly and easily. On the other hand, its speed is exceptional. Inside this creature it doesn''t even look like someone''s body, it looked more like a new world, there was a sky with a flow of day and night, there was the cycle of the 4 seasons and random climate cycles, there were forests, argeke, and many rivers, mountains, underground caves with magma and t open areas clearly to build a vige, which has now be a city. Inside the Dimensional Eclipse Dragon there is a separate space, this is basically a creature like these livings or Nix that has a Dungeon inside it. This creature was much more intelligent now and has yet to be given a name, this is one of several tasks I still have toplete, but the best part is that the Dungeon can be opened here, which is exactly what I did, milk of let thus permanently closing only during attacks. ----------------- When we left that Colosseum, many things happened, but the milkmaid went to heal my body, thank the Gods I had my sister with me, Natasha managed to heal me perfectly and Elizabeth told me about everything that happened. I was shocked to hear about the Church of Light''s sudden attack, my sisters were right in saying that I have no idea how to treat my enemies. I didn''t imagine that the God Baldr would be so quick to notice me sending other Deities after me, what surprises me is seeing Ragnar''s Fathering after me again, it seems that he hates me or his son more than he imagined. "So what are we going to do with these kids?" (I) "I think it''s best to talk to Var first, these Infant Spirits were creations of the Evil Goddess." (Alice) "I''m already here and I heard everything from Miss Nix." (Var) I was talking to Alice, and my body was still injured, but it was recovering quickly, in another 30 minutes I should bepletely recovered and it was in the middle of our conversation that Var simply appeared next to me. "To be honest, I don''t even know what to say, in fact, there are so many unprecedented things that I don''t understand how it all happened at the same time." (Var) "Let''s start in parts, firstly, I aplished my mission and ended the Evil Goddess who was my target, so I no longer owe anything to the God of Spirits, right?" (I) "..." (Var) "Actually, you did very well in destroying the Evil Goddess once and for all, but what did you do with the Divinity Fragment..." (Var) "There was nothing prohibiting me from keeping the Divinity Fragment, the mission was to end the Evil God and I did that." (I) "The problem isn''t the Divinity Fragment, it''s what you did with it." (Var) "You absorbed this by bing a Spirit Source, just this alone is blowing my head like a sun is exploding." (Var) "I don''t even know what to expect from Miss Nix''s situation, I don''t even dare to think about these things, only the God of Spirits can say something about it." (Var) "What should he do?" (Alice) "I just hope it doesn''t cause trouble with the Spirit God again." (I) "I don''t think he''ll hate it, but the situation... better leave it for another day, after hearing the God of Spirits'' promation" (Var) "What did you mean before by Source of Power?" (I) "I think I better leave..." (Var) "..." (me/Alice) Saying that Var disappeared as quickly as he appeared, it seems like he knows something and doesn''t want to say it, but this Power Source thing... it reminds me of some not very pleasant things about my new abilities, I tried to use my Power Ability identification and it didn''t work, this thing is increasingly useless. I wanted to know more about this and understand this ability, but at that moment my body started to twitch, I felt every muscle in my body vibrating, and my mind was hurting as each of my senses was being overloaded with an excess of new information. I was panicking for a few seconds as I didn''t imagine this could happen again, I thought it was over. "I will take you back to the Temple." (Alice) Alice helped me get to the Communal Temple and throw my body into the pool of blood, but that didn''t stop my suffering, it actually made it worse as the Holy Power made all these sensations even stronger. After another 15 minutes, the sensations stopped and I was normal once again, I tried looking at my body and found nothing different. Thinking that it would be better to bepletely well once again, I remained for the next few hours immersed in the bottom of the pool of blood nourishing my body to the maximum. It was when I got out of the pool with my bodypletely healed, I was perfectly recovered, but I could already feel that that suffering was just beginning. Chapter 1299 Cap 1297: Source of Power part 2

Chapter 1299 Cap 1297: Source of Power part 2

A day has passed since Var left saying that he would ask the God of Spirits for guidance on what to do. I took advantage of this time to read books about Spirits, everything that happened on this mission made me realize that deeper knowledge was necessary, what encouraged me to do this was precisely the Spiritual Source ability of the Chaos Element. I didn''t know anything about this ability and Nix didn''t know anything, my sisters might know something, but I don''t like to turn to them about everything, so I tried looking for it myself and discovered that there is no mention of Power Sources of any element. I searched the entire library until the moment I had another attack, my entire body was vibrating, this time I could more clearly feel my body moving as if trying to find an ideal position, even my mind was a little confused while trying to coordinate the flow of information that my new perception brought to me. In the end, I had 3 attacks throughout that day, always with the same symptoms but with each attack the symptoms were milder. Today I was checking on Freya, I thought I would spend a few hours alone with her, I was very worried about the state she was in, but that''s when someone came in, someone I recognized. "Good to see you again, Zenos." (Ste) "It''s my pleasure, Ste." (I) "Does Nyx know you''re here?" (I) "Yes, I arrived through the Spiritual Gate, she asked many questions, some of these questions are the same ones that you also seek the answers to." (Ste) "Var sent you?" (I) "No, I volunteered, I was lucky to be nearby when Var went to meet the Spirit God." (Ste) "I may be rtively youngpared to other Spirit Kings, but I possess more knowledge by retaining the memories of my previous life and the life before I was Mother of Nix." (Ste) "You know what I''m going to ask, so let''s leave that question forter, tell me the reason for the God of Spirits'' absence." (I) "For thest 43 years he has been creating something, a Divine Weapon capable of withstanding his full power." (Ste) "I thought all the Gods..." (I) "It may seem like that, but it''s not that simple,patibility is very important as is the intention whichter bes the will which in the end will be the essence of the Divine Weapon." (Ste) "The Essence of a Divine Weapon is your Soul or if you prefer, your consciousness, you created yours in a rudimentary and primitive way, which does not make your Divine Weapon faulty, but the God of Spirits needs something much more refined and precise like he is one of the Great Gods." (Ste) "I think I understand..." (I) I had noticed theck of this God a long time ago because I have found many Gods until now, but I didn''t find the God of Spirits either when I saved Nix or when he left me with thisst mission. I even tried to pray to him in the Temple, I did it yesterday without getting any results, it was clear that the God of Spirits did not want to contact me or could not contact me, at least now I know that it is not the first option. Sigh "Can you tell me something about that?" (I) "..." (Ste) I raise my right arm showing the marks or tattoos that appeared on my body after integrating the Divinity Fragment with me. "There''s not much to say, the Fragments of Divinity 80% of the time correspond to the essence of universalws, of those Universes that were destroyed or from where the Evil Gods fled, the Essence of these ces does not correspond to that of our Universe causing it to break." (Ste) "Cases of Deities from this universe breaking into Deity Fragment are rarer, usually associated with the death of a God." (Ste) "When a Divine being finds these Divinity Fragments they must first find out if they arepatible, for example, the Goddess of Life would not be able to do anything with a Divinity Fragment of Death." (Ste) "But if the Goddess of Life finds a Nature Divinity Fragment she would be able to refine it using her Life Essence, thanks to this this Fragment would be Nature Essence in ordance with our Universe." (Ste) "But in my case that didn''t happen, or at least that wasn''t the only thing that happened." (I) "This is due to your Chaos Power, something transitory, something between creation and destruction, Chaos cannot create something perfect orpletely destroy something." (Ste) "That makes sense..." (I) "You have highpatibility with many Divinity Fragments because of your power, but not all of them will bepatible with each other, so be careful in the future." (Ste) "Thank you for telling me so much." (I) I was in doubt about this, the Spirit Divinity Fragment had turned into a Spiritual Essence of the Chaos Element, it didn''t make sense with everything I had learned so far from Elizabeth. "I want to know more about the Spiritual Element of Chaos, I''ve never heard of this element." (I) "Why does this element not exist, Chaos itself is an ethereal type of unique energy like Blood Energy, Life Energy, Death Energy, Holy Power, and Demonic Energy." (Ste) "All these forms of pure energy can be represented as single elements, there are Demon Spirits, Blood Spirits, and even Death Spirits, none of them are normal bing Single Element Spirits." (Ste) I already knew some of them, Nix for example has the Unique Element of the Moon and there are Blood Spirits that were born in my Dungeon. "The Chaos Element is something that does not exist or should I say did not exist until now, thanks to you Spirits of Chaos must begin to exist, not even the God of Spirits knows what they will be like, but he is very happy." (Ste) "So what should I do?" (I) "You don''t need to do anything, you created a new Universal Law, you brought a new essence into existence." (Ste) "What you have been going through, this suffering that Nix told me about, is actually the Chaos Element still synchronizing with the universe, I can feel it and I understand what is happening, so I am exining that in the next few days, everything will be fine and you may proceed with Nix''s Divine Awakening." (Ste) "Do you know anything about this Divine Awakening or this Chaos Element Spiritual Source ability?" (I) These are my biggest doubts, I didn''t know what to think about these two things, I''m afraid of doing something unknown with Nix and more afraid of a skill that I can''t even understand what it does. "The Source of Power is what it says, you are the source of this element, your Aura spreads this Element wherever you go, the God of Spirits is the Source of Spiritual Energy itself, he also has children who are Minor Gods who are Sources for all the various Spiritual Elements of Nature such as Fire, Wind, Thunder and so on." (Ste) "You and probably Nix will soon be Sources of the Spiritual Element of Chaos, Infant Spirits mature and are born in environments with Spiritual Energy, those who remain close to you for long periods of time will be Spirits of Chaos." (Ste) "..." (I) "You must also know that you will need to do some things, the universe has an eternal bnce, something you have broken, so you must acquire the Source of the Ki Element of Chaos and the Source of the Mana Element of Chaos, the trinity of Nature must maintain the bnce." (Ste) "Wait! You mean the Universe is at risk because of me?" (I) "No, at least not yet, but if you be a God one day or many Chaos Spirits are created, it will cause a great imbnce in nature, in fact, you will soon feel this imbnce around you on a reduced scale." (Ste) "The Gods will give you an opportunity to fix this in your missions since the alternative would be to kill you." (Ste) "(Why can''t I stay out of trouble for a damn second!?)" (I) "(I was just curious if I could acquire the Divinity Fragments, I wanted to be stronger so I wouldn''t be afraid of the Church of Light anymore!)" (I) "(I never wanted to disrupt the Universal Laws or whatever those damn Divine rules are!)" (I) Sigh "It looks like it''s going to be a difficult time..." (I) I didn''t like knowing this at all, but I can associate it with some things, most of the universe has what is called an energy flow that connects each Gxy and each made of raw energy from the 3 Energies of Nature, also alls have a flow of Energy that is divided into several elements for each of the 3 types of energy in nature, Mana, Ki, and Spiritual Energy. These three energies are in bnce because they have the same elements in the 3 variations, but now I have created a new element in just 1 of these energy strands, I understand the logic, but I don''t want to face Evil Gods. "I have the gift of the God of Spirits for having fulfilled your mission so perfectly, take..." (Ste) "Wait! Wait! Wait!" (I) "This is not the kind of thing you give as a gift!!!!" (I) Chapter 1300 Cap 1298: A Divine Gift

Chapter 1300 Cap 1298: A Divine Gift

Pov Selene (Goddess of Blood): I looked at the wound on my arm that wouldn''t close, the void energy around the wound was taking a long time to be expelled from my body, but I don''t have time for that. "I could use his power..." (I) I extend my other hand and the ck Crown floats there, a Divine Weapon created by him using part of himself as material, I don''t like resorting to the power of the ck Crown, I feel like a child who can''t solve his own problems. "I have to be responsible and stop these childish tantrums... he''s not here anymore and the ck Crown is my power, failing to use part of my power in a time of need is the kind of stubbornness he rightly disapproves of." (I) Sigh The power of Chaos flows from the ck Crown mixing with my Blood Essence that explodes from the wound that seems to bleed, washing this disgusting energy from my body. When the energy is no longer contained in my wounds it expands like a corrosive Mist throughout my Divine Realm trying to destroy everything. "Disappear!" (I) Now outside my body, it is much easier to destroy this, my Divine Power dposes this destructive energy in an act of creation, I connect particles of blood merge into a single drop of a new lineage. "I''ll save this for now since it''s still iplete, maybe I can get a Divine Crossbow if I get the right materials..." (I) I suddenly feel a presence and look in a certain direction, a passage has formed in my Divine Realm and I pass through it while guarding the new bloodline. Soon he arrived at the Starfalls, the Divine Kingdom of Dravos where waterfalls of pure spiritual power tumble into a sky of stars below while above there are upside-down inds for each element. Dravos was looking at the starry sky below not far from me, there was a particrly bright star where half of the spiritual energy in liquid form from countless waterfalls gathered, streams of energy from the various elements also flowed from the inds above to this star, there were countless rings spinning around that star in a light show. I approach Dravos, he had his eyes closed like he has in thest decades taking care of what he calls his master work. "What do you want, Dravos?" (I) "Do you know about your youngest son?" (Dravos) "I know that he created a new Spiritual Essence, I have already spoken to Aine to direct him to his daughter." (I) "Are you sure about this? He managed to destroy an Evil God instead of sealing him." (Dravos) "Aline''s daughter must be destroyed, you know that that child has gone mad beyond recovery, that''s what Aine wants too, to see someone she loves in such a state..." (I) "She sought this for herself, her greed and ambition for power led her to this." (Dravos) "Yes, but it doesn''t make it any easier for a Mother." (I) I know well what Zenos has been doing, I have also spoken to the Goddess of Fairies and the God of Beasts to adjust their missions, it is not such an urgent problem, but I prefer to resolve it quickly. "Don''t change the subject, what''s the reason for calling me here?" (I) "I need your son to enter the Spirit World." (Dravos) "No, you have no idea what''s going on..." (I) "I know, but we have no option, to harmonize his Chaos Element with the other Elements he must create a secondary Source in the World of Spirits, I''m sure Aine will ask for the same." (Dravos) "He is still Mortal, he can almost not be considered a Demigod, entering a dimension where only energies andws exist..." (I) "I know, but he should be able to convert his bodypletely into elemental energy now." (Dravos) Entering with the physical body into a ce where there is no matter is impossible, the body is erased, not destroyed or sealed, butpletely erased, which is why no mortal creature can enter the World of Spirits or the World of Fairies. "I''ll let him decide, but only if he is able to convert his body or has an alternative way to create the Secondary Source." (I) "That''s all I ask, you know I have no alternative in this matter." (Dravos) "Yes, sheltered by at least talking to me before doing anything." (I) ------------------- Pov Zenos: I was now seeing the Evil God with mental powers, he doesn''t seem to have a Divine Fragment and his appearance has changed since thest time they spoke to me. "What is your name?" (I) "I don''t have a name, at least not right now." (Evil God) "I will save you the trouble, I have heard much about the situation from the minds of those around, I ept to join you in your fight, but I have one condition." (Evil God) "What would that condition be?" (I) "I will not subordinate myself to you but to the Living Nightmare, I have morepatibility with her both in personality and powers." (Evil God) "I can''t promise anything on her behalf, but why would you want this?" (I) "I don''t want a target on my head for being an Evil God, I''ve never cared about being worshiped or being above others, I just want life to be as pleasant as possible and with less work." (Evil God) "You are a problem, Living Tyranny is a big no with never-ending responsibilities and Living Brutality would drag me into endless battles." (Evil God) This Evil God was a bigger coward than I thought, but I wasn''t in the mood to think about it now, it seems he chose my sister because she was known for herziness, it seems he is the irresponsible type. I''ll let my sister deal with him, I actually didn''t need him for much other than being a good support when we deal with the Mother of Truth. ------------------ During the night I was alone in the crystal castle on the top floor of the Dungeon, I use this ce as my base of operations mainly, but I love the view of this ce surrounded by stars. "I still can''t believe they gave me this..." (I) "Aren''t you going to tell Nicole? I know you want to use this on that doll''s body." (Vanessa) "No, it''s better if she doesn''t know, she''ll want to use it in her experiments." (I) I had in my hands the gift that the God of Spirits sent to me, it was a Divinity Fragment of Sin, it seems that the Gods negotiate with Divine Fragments that they are not able to use because they are notpatible with them, but handing something like this to It was very surprising to me. "(This will suit her, I can take Sakura''s advice now.)" (I) One of the things I learned was that I can use Divinity Fragments to create Divine Servants, as such this Fallen Saint will bepletely loyal to me. "But still I... Cough Cough... guhhh!!" (I) "Are you well?" (Vanessa) "I''ll stay... Cough Cough..." (I) Sigh This was another attack, but it was much weaker than before, this time I managed to stand without suffering too much, I was just taken by surprise. "What is La...doing?" (I) "She went to the Fairy World, I think she will bring the quest." (Vanessa) "I can already imagine what it must be like." (I) -------------------- 2 dayster. I was isted from others testing the Spiritual Energy of the Chaos Element, I no longer have any attacks and my senses seem more sensitive to Spiritual Energy, thanks to this I can feel a small source inside me, I feel my body absorbing Pure Spiritual Energy and emanating Energy Chaos Spiritual instead, it seems this is what they call a Spiritual Power Source. I also discovered the Characteristics of Chaos Spiritual Energy, it seems to be more focused on Summoning creatures, corruption, transformation, and a hidden characteristic, it is not something I can use, but I feel it is there. "I still don''t know what this is..." (I) It feels like something between an Elemental Incarnation and a Transformation, but I can''t use it, which is one of the things I''ll need to testter. "Master, Miss Nix says she is ready to receive her Chaos Power." (Haku) "I am going." (I) -------------------- Pov Doll (Santa Ca¨ªda): I couldn''t believe my luck, I never thought that the naive boy would be the one to get me out of that ce. A countless number of years with endless torture being both on the side being tortured and on the side of the one doing the torture, was the lightest in these cases. Carnal suffering was something easy, but breaking people''s minds was something that even I couldn''t stand, I may enjoy killing and destroying, remnants of the madness that brought me to Hell, but even at my worst I''m still nothingpared to that ce. Breaking someone by making them eat their most loved ones, making them watch those they love in extreme situations, making those most innocent be brutal Demons, she made me do the kind of work that was the most unbearable for me. The Vampire boy on the other hand was different, in his fury he sought my service for eternity, which for me was a sentence of release, no matter what he was going to do to me, be it torture, sexual acts, or beatings, anything would be better of what I was forced to do in that ce. But even sealed in the form of a doll, I could still see and hear, which brought me even more happiness with the paradise that was being next to that Vampire, so many people with smiling faces, so many battles to participate in, so many beauties to enjoy, so much food to taste and thendscape is as beautiful as my years as a saint. But this whole paradise was overwhelming, they were things I never imagined having again, things I knew I didn''t deserve, and as I had nothing to do but think about being sealed in this doll, the thought of not deserving to be here appeared like a disease inside me. The acts Imitted before going to Hell are unforgivable, but what I did afterwards cannot even be described in words, I found myself entering the madness and insanity that I had in those days, I no longer wished to suffer and at the same time I did not I thought I was worthy of being in a ce I could only describe as paradise, this duality was throwing me back and forth between sanity and madness. "(JUST DESTROY ME!!!!!!)" (I) "(hahahahaha... haha hahahahahaha!!!!!)" (I) Chapter 1301 Cap 1299: Nixs Divine Awakening Chapter 1301 Cap 1299: Nix''s Divine Awakening I asked everyone to retreat to the city, even Nix''s subordinate Spirits and my Familiars, only she and I were in the Night Waterfall Temple, the Spiritual Temple that Nix created. This ce hasn''t changed at all since Nix evolved, but the amount of Spiritual Energy has increased a lot. "Are you sure you''re ready?"(I) "I have always been ready, master."(Nix) "You have myplete trust and loyalty since the day you freed me, I have never doubted anything that came from you."(Nix) "The one who wasn''t ready was you, doubting your own power and yourself, I saw that and chose to wait until you were ready."(Nix) "It''s hard to trust a power that tortures me several times a day andes from devouring an Evil God."(I) My whole n to devour the Evil God and consume the Divinity Fragment wasrgely a sess, but it was very risky, especially for me and that was the reason for moving forward, I wanted more power to face enemies like Ragnar''s Father At the Divine level, I was also curious to know if it was possible to do what I thought and every time I thought about it I became more willing to do it out of pure curiosity. I often ignore the risks if they are directed at me orpletely disregard the risks if it is for someone I consider an enemy during my strange experiments, but I would never use an unknown power on those I consider family, I would not put them at risk out of any amount of curiosity. "(I wouldn''t risk you, Nix...)" (I) "Let''s start?"(I) "Yes, but do you know what to do?"(Nix) "Don''t worry, I know what to do."(I) "(I have no idea what I have to do.)" (I) The truth is that I have no idea what I have to do, but I still know what I need to do, one thing I learned since I arrived in this universe, since my first day as a miserable Leech, was to trust my instincts. My mind may not know something, but my body knows how to move, my consciousness knows how to use my senses, my Soul knows everything there is to know about me, my power is engraved in me, it is part of me and that is why I understand it instinctively. People get carried away by many thoughts and ns, forgetting that everyone has instincts since the beginning of creation, they are the most primitive functions within a creature, helping from the first steps of life to giving impulses in the worst days of life. I myself have a habit of overthinking things, garlic that I have cultivated since my past life and have maintained until now, which is why I often leave aside my instincts by making such a stupid mistake. "(I feel like it shouldn''t be difficult, I even feel calm for some reason.)" (I) "(I see, the Chaos Spiritual Energy leaking from me is being assimted by the Spiritual Temple of Nix like water falling into a desert.)" (I) "What should I do?"(Nix) "Seat with me."(I) She and I sit facing each other, I extend my hands facing up and she covers them with her own hands with the palms facing down. I start to flow only my Spiritual Energy between our bodies forming a cycle of Spiritual Energy between the two of us, then little by little I add pure powers such as my Aura, my Authority, and finally the Essence of the Spiritual Element of Chaos. When I added my Aura she did the same with hers, the Harmony between us was maintained naturally, so when I added my Authority hers came together naturally, it was not necessary to make any effort to harmonize our powers together, but so After I used the Essence of the Spiritual Element of Chaos, Nix''s face turned pale, his body trembled and the cycle of power in perfect harmony between us almost broke. Ding! <[ The Divine Beast and Familiar Spirit Nix (True Night Spiritual Dragon) was detected possessing [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partial) ] in an embryonic state needing to undergo [ Divine Awakening ] for full development ]> . . . <[ The fulfillment of the requirements of being in the Spiritual Temple itself and his presence as a master to carry out the [ Divine Awakening ] was detected ]> . . <[ Want to initiate [ Divine Awakening ] of Nix (True Night Spiritual Dragon) ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> Just as I thought, it wasn''t something as easy or intuitive as touching her or simply wishing, I''m d I thought about forming this cirction of power between us. "Master... I... I..." (Nix) "Don''t say anything, don''t think anything, don''t feel anything... just let it flow and surrender to me."(I) I was feeling something simr to when I acquired the Essence of Spirit before, but at the same time it was different, at that moment I was receiving that new power within myself and feeling the whole process within me, now I was seeing it from the outside while handing this power over to Nyx. I knew she was nervous, just like I went through at that moment, the kind of power she is receiving is not something she can understand, this is something so basic and primordial that it cannot be understood with the mind, that was my mistake that moment. I look once again at the choice and feel Nix''s longing through our connection. <[ Want to initiate [Divine Awakening] of Nix (True Night Spiritual Dragon) ]> . <[ Yes / No ]> "(Yes.) (I) "..." (me/Nix) The Energy cycle between us began to be deeper until it merged with our Family connection, it was at that moment that I felt something extending from me to Nix through our connection. Nix at this moment began to change, her Dragon scales were growing over the entire surface of her body, I could feel the Spiritual Energy around her boiling while everything in the surroundings seemed to move in circles around us. Nix''s Aura began to blend with the surroundings and river-like flows of Chaos Spiritual Energy were flowing from her body as it spread throughout the surroundings. I isted my Aura so as not to interfere with anything other than Nix, that''s when I felt her body going through the same suffering that I felt, her body was contorting as if the muscles, veins, and flesh of their bodies were trying to reorganize themselves. I will try very hard to understand why I was feeling this before, I only realized why at the end, just as the flow of water to each river is different so is everything, each person''s blood flows in very unique ways, and the energy The natural flow of a flows in a unique way for each and as in all these situations, if a new element interferes with this already established flow it changes. The Chaos Spiritual Essence was one of those elements that was changing the flow within me, it was such a fundamental change that it altered the entire flow of energy in my body and even affected my Soul, it wasn''t something as drastic as what I went through after the first time running away from Oros on that Moon, but I was still a trade changer. Now Nix is ??going through this change, in her case, I can feel it was much easier, the body of a Spirit is already a construction of materialized energy. I used this moment to more gently guide these changes, it was increasing the duration, but at least Nix wouldn''t suffer too much. The changes continued and some of Nix''s scales were falling off while new ones grew in their ce, her eyes were glowing as ifnterns had been lit inside her head. Her Aura that served as a channel between Nix''s body and the Temple of Spirits while the Chaos Spiritual Energy flowed through her was changing, in fact, something was strengthening in her Aura and the same was happening with her Authority as I felt her body move. In fact, her body was breaking down into energy, it was as if her body became shadows filled with stars and energy flows within, her body became pure energy traveling upwards as she grew into her Dragon form. Ding! <[ The Spirit Familiar and Divine Beast Nix (True Night Spiritual Dragon) Became an extension of the [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partial) ] and bing an extension of the [ Chaos Element Spiritual Source ] ]> . . . <[ Nix (True Night Spiritual Dragon) awakened as an Eclipse Titan receiving the title [ Night Titan Dragon ] ]> . . . <[ Nix''s (True Night Spiritual Dragon) Divine Awakening has beenpleted ]> Nix''s body at the top took on its Dragon form, but soon that form began to change as it acquired a more humanoid silhouette, Star mes burned around it as scales and armor were formed directly on its body, its Dragon head being changed slightly more delicate features as wings of condensed Chaos Spiritual Energy formed behind her. Her figure inspires grandeur and elegance as well as power, her feminine body in wild grace with her hair swaying like threads of ethereal energy ever fluttering in winds that do not exist. I didn''t feel tired or anything, just relief to see in Nix''s eyes that she was okay, soon her body was swallowed by the shadows taking her to the ground, when she emerged from the Shadows again she was in her usual human form, physically it didn''t look like nothing had changed, but his Aura was much stronger and heavier than before while a gentle Chaos Spiritual Energy flowed from his Aura. "I thank you for the honor of receiving power from her and I vow once again to be by her side for eternity."(Nix) "You don''t need to kneel Nix, for me, you are part of the family and I seek nothing more than to always be by the side of those who are so important to me."(I) Chapter 1302 Cap 1300: He wants his own daughter dead Chapter 1302 Cap 1300: He wants his own daughter dead After Nix''s Divine Awakening, we stood side by side as she attracted all the Infant Spirits we captured from the Colosseum, they were dancing like floating lights above theke. For the first time I could feel them absorbing the Elemental Spiritual Energy to rebuild their bodies, I never noticed it so deeply, especially the few who were absorbing the Chaos Spiritual Energy I could feel as clearly as if I was sharing my own blood with them. I could feel the Chaos Spiritual Energy move within them imitating parts of the energy flow that Nix and I possess, I could even see silhouettes forming within the spheres of light that are the Infant Spirits. "My connection with those who are absorbing Chaos Spiritual Energy seems to be much deeper."(I) "Me too, but the difference is little in my case since all the Spirits here are like my children."(Nix) I left everything here in Nix''s hands, she said she still had to better harmonize the new element with the others as well as get used to her new power. I left Nix doing her thing while I walked through the forest thinking, Nix''s Divine Awakening turned her into a Titan, it reminded me of Sakura who also became a Titan in the past before I knew anything about Essences or universalws. With that kind of thinking I was going to meet one of my sisters, I don''t like to turn to them so often, but I don''t know enough about these things to think about it anymore. "I went back!!!"(La) "Wee back, how was it?"(I) "You''re screwed, we''re screwed."(La) "But before you go on saying how we''re all jumping into a bottomless hole, I want cake, I also want juice."(La) "Can''t you be a little more serious?"(I) "I''m seriously, I''m seriously hungry, hungry for sweets."(La) "You little..." (I) Sigh La who was supposed to be in the Fairy World came back clinging to my face in her small form, she took longer than I imagined and I was eager to find out about the mission of the Fairy Goddess while all this little Demon wants is to eat. ------------------ A few hourster I was in the mansion looking at the city in the distance, it was already night and it was possible to see figures of people running while couples watched from high ces. Over the years, the hunt for sexual partners at night has be a tradition supported byw, already formed couples also take advantage of the night to watch the hunt for pure fun, there are even bets that always take ce managed by Loki who loves these games. This tradition has even be a great show for those who live on other floors of the Dungeon ande every night to participate One of the biggest problems with this show is always the Saints of Fertility and Pleasure who go to extremes. But even with this show ying in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help but think about the meeting we had a few hours ago about the Fairy Goddess'' mission. "I''m not sure if this is a good idea, getting involved in family affairs, especially when that family is made up of Goddesses, is not a good idea under any circumstances."(I) "You think too much, the mission is simple, go in and kill the target, then run away like your life depends on it."(Ibuki) "You just forgot to mention passing through an army, an innocent poption, and a World Tree!"(I) "These are details if you ignore all that and go straight..." (Ibuki) "Ibuki, I think that would be difficult, very difficult even if you manage to do it."(Kira) "But she''s not wrong to say that those details aren''t our target, we just need a way to get past them all."(Diana) "Teleportation is a big no."(Kira) "Infiltration too."(Diana) "Wouldn''t a big and powerful attack be better, even if it doesn''t kill the target, it will still clear the way."(¨¦rica) "I already said that I will not kill the poption of that world."(I) "If I were them, I would prefer death to what they have now."(Kira) "That''s a little...we don''t know for sure, maybe they''ll be okay."(Diana) "There is also the possibility that everyone will die if we take out the target."(Ibuki) "..." (I) Sigh "What should I do?"(I) As La was the Champion of the Fairy Goddess, she is able to meet the Goddess in person, and with that, she received the mission that she told everyone about a few hours ago, we had a meeting where we discussed for some time without getting anywhere. The situation this time wasn''t about investigating or finding the target, the location was clear for everyone to see, but we couldn''t get to the target, there were also too many risk factors, I couldn''t even use people from the Dungeon having to rely only on those more connected to me, anyone else would just be one more risk to worry about. The target this time was not an Evil God even though the Fairy Goddess referred to the target as such, this time it was a Demonic God whose power is feared by all. I was surprised to learn that the Target is the Daughter of the Fairy Goddess, someone who was born a Minor Goddess before falling as an Evil Goddess and managing to rise to Divine status once again by bing a Demon Goddess. I was now on the balcony of my room in the mansion next to my wives, I was lost in thoughts about this next mission and they worried about me were giving their opinions in an attempt to help resolve my concerns, I really appreciate their intentions if it weren''t for the nonsense that most of them are talking about. "(Are these damn missions trying to kill me?)" (I) "What should I do..." (I) I was really in doubt, the enemy was not crazy and was of great intelligence, she has also been alive longer than the Goddess of the Fairies, being a daughter of the previous Goddess of the Fairies who I just discovered had gone through a Spiritual Rebirth bing a new person retaining only the memories of their predecessor. But the worst part of this was everything that happened where this target is, getting there will be very difficult. "(To think that the Fairy Goddess wants her own daughter dead...)" (I) I prefer not to think about it, from what La said, this Fairy doesn''t seem like someone worth feeling any kind of sympathy for, it''s better to focus my mind on other things that can be resolved more easily. "I''ll think about it tomorrow after I take care of that bottle."(I) "Do you know what you''re going to do?"(Diana) "It''s actually quite simple."(I) -------------------- Pov Silvia''s: I enter the room where tree-shaped Freya was and close the door behind me activating the room''s protective magic before sitting down facing Freya. "You know, everyone is very worried, my Father particrly is in great distress."(I) "The missions of the Gods and renewing the bnce of all the elements will keep him busy, but he will not forget you as a weight on his heart."(I) I look at Freya''s face which was now made of wood, I can feel the Natural Energy flowing in a very specific way that I know very well. "Everyone is worried, your daughter refuses toe in here and is destroying the kitchen every time she prepares a meal, even her husband is distressed not knowing what to do since you are not dead or sick."(I) "Being in such an ambiguous state can sometimes be worse than any other situation as people are always left with a ray of hope torturing them."(I) "(I can''t talk to them and I''m grateful my daughter doesn''te here, it''s hard enough with Zenos, if my girl starts crying my heart might not be able to bear it.)" (Freya) She hasn''t moved, the energy around her hasn''t changed, no fluctuations of Aura or authority, no changes that people can notice, but I know her Soul isn''t here, which doesn''t stop her from perceiving everything around her body. "It''s her decision, but as the only one who knows what''s going on, I needed to tell you."(I) "(I want to be by his side just like the others, I want to be useful, I can''t always ept being the one who receives help.)" (Freya) "He doesn''t see you like that, but you know that...how are my sisters."(I) "(Happy that the Fairies'' mission is about the Daughter of the Fairy Goddess.)" (Freya) "I''m sure so, our sister has been away for a long time, we isted that world with the help of the Fairies, but we all always hoped to save her."(I) My sisters saw this possibility in Zenos, in fact, they were training him with increasingly greater challenges, from helping with the birth of a World Tree to healing a possessed World Tree. I always knew that the Essence of Chaos in him is somethingplementary to the Essence of Harmony that all Trees in the World share, it is also the only way to save several of our sisters like this one. "(You should tell him.)" (Freya) "Wouldn''t change anything, he would do it anyway."(I) "Now I have to go before anyone elsees, I don''t like lying."(I) "(Thank you for not telling the others, when it''s over I''ll tell them myself.)" (Freya) I get up waving at the tree that Freya has be before opening the room leaving, meanwhile thinking about how I could help with the next mission. Chapter 1303 Cap 1301: World Quarantine Chapter 1303 Cap 1301: World Quarantine The next day I was with the High Priestess Yara, she had the appearance of a child with pink skin and her hair was short ck. The Saint of Life absorbed the former High Priestess who was a fraction of herself, but this one next to me was different, she was born in the same way as the others, and yet she is not just a part of the Saint of Life, she is her daughter with a Soul and minds of their own, but as their body and power are still something inherited by the Saint of Life chose to keep the abbreviation of the Saint''s name as her own name. "As she said before, it shouldn''t be a problem just changing races as long as it doesn''t interfere with their minds and Souls." (Yara) "I''m sure I won''t do anything to their Souls, I also don''t n on interfering with their minds, but I''m not sure of the state of their minds." (I) "I''m not sure the extent of what was done to them, I don''t know if the body is being controlled directly or if they are using their brain to control the body." (I) "I was referring to don''t mess with their consciences, don''t try to heal mental traumas regardless of how destroyed their minds are." (Yara) "I don''t n on something like that, but there is still the possibility of a knock-on effect when they change race." (I) "I understand, but my only concern is you doing something without knowing, just heal them and leave the rest to me." (Yara) "You seem pretty excited for someone who''s going to find a city of meat monsters." (I) "This is the first time using my powers and studies the way I wanted, my mother only cares about the big things and environmental life, but I believe in nurturing life from small things to big things." (Yara) "A single person saved will influence all the people theye into contact with in the future and will be able to sow more life from their lineage." (Yara) "A beautiful speech, but don''t you think it''s a little childish and naive to think like that, the influence can be either good or bad, the person you save could be responsible for taking many lives one day." (I) "You say like my mother, if you stop to think about this kind of thing, I will never save anyone, I can help someone, but I will not dictate what they should or should not do, life is unpredictable and cruel with each person dealing with their existence following your own way, so I''m just going to do what I can and leave the rest up to the people themselves." (Yara) "(She is as carefree as Yaramaki, but she hasn''t seen the cruelty of life for herself, it''s one thing to know it through study and quite another to see it for yourself.)" (I) "(I hope your ideasst the years.)" (I) While talking to this little girl full of ideals, we arrived at the floor of the Dungeon where today''s targets are located. The bottle had already been broken leading the entire city to take a ce here, of course, a powerful barrier covered the entire city, this spherical barrier even covers the ground below the city like a spherical barrier. Inside the barrier was a city with blood dripping from the walls and things that looked like veins growing down the walls spreading what looked like flesh across the wall. The entire city looked like an architectural monstrosity created in the mind of a madman where stone and flesh intertwine in a hellish vision. "Give me your hand and don''t turn away." (I) I hold little Yara''s hand as my Aura surrounds both of us and then I pass through the barrier with ease as blood begins to flow from my body down my legs leaving bloody footprints behind. My blood following my control starts to move creating lines that spread throughout the city, it wasn''t a magic circle or anything like that, I just needed a conductor for what I was about to do. Deformed creatures started toe out of the buildings or break free from the walls of flesh running towards us, there were even dozens that were running through the streets towards us. We continue walking while I firmly hold the hand of the High Priestess who trembles at the grotesque sight around us as well as the hostility of such disgusting beings. They tried to attack us, but they couldn''t even get 1 meter away from us, when they came into contact with my Aura they moved away shaking or fell unconscious. Soon I arrived at the city center, unfortunately, there was no square or anything like that, there was just a 4-story building covered in flesh from the base to the top, I spread my wings as I went to the roof of this building, as soon as my feet touched the Flesh from the roof was liquefied into blood which seeped down leaving what looked like white bones as flooring where we stood. I look at the surroundings, and in my vision I can see the lines of blood spreading across the streets and buildings, seeing that the blood was enough I stopped bleeding while I waited a few more minutes. My vision reached the entire city, the creatures here were very weak, and there were no strong Auras or protective magic anywhere to hinder my senses, as soon as I realized that the lines of my blood reached every part of the city I nodded to the High Priestess by my side. "Let''s start." (I) She takes a deep breath as a light shines from her body, a pink light that focuses on her hand while forming the symbol of the Goddess of Life. "< Authority of the Demigod Dragon of the Blood and Chaos Eclipse >" (I) His hand was touching my hand from behind while using the Awakening Ceremony partially, I gather my power by letting it flow through my Blood throughout the city, then I only use Demonic power with the intention of corrupting everyone in the city, The power of the Blessings of Life flow together with my Demonic power igniting the Star Fire throughout the city, all the stars within the fire glowing red colors. For me it was very easy to do this, my control in the Awakening Ceremonies increased a lot as I learned to manipte my Authority and thanks to knowing about the Essences now. Thanks to this it could use the corrupting power of the Demon Race to safely transform everyone in the city into Demons, the Awakening Ceremony was only used to cleanse the disturbing influence of Yntra, it also served to add the transient power of Chaos ensuring a transformation Softer. Thanks to all this, any type of darkness within them such as fear, despair, anger, or negative thoughts will be consumed and transformed into potential, I hope that this together with the power of life can save them. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Various notification bells were popping up in my mind but I ignore them all, they are all the same announcing each individual''s process, I ignore everything and also I will not grant any power beyond what I am already doing. I looked at the city being burned by Starfire, the buildings surrounded by flesh were writhing as they turned to dust, those in better condition it was possible to see the ashes of the incinerated flesh disappearing leaving only the stone walls behind intact. The people were also changing, none of them screamed or should I say they couldn''t scream, Demonic energy was emanating from their burnt bodies while a mist of miasma covered the ground of the entire city. In a few minutes, I saw bodiesing out of the piles of ash, humanoid bodies with horns on their heads, some with wings, some with tails, some with both characteristics, and all of them with different skin colors. "It looks like it''s working." (I) "It''s not even half of them yet." (Yara) "In the next 18 minutes it should be over, this was never a difficult job, it just needed a little effort." (I) ------------------- I left the people of the city in the hands of my 3 Divine Servants, Haku was in charge since she has greater knowledge about whatever the Apostles of Truth were doing in that city, also she is the expert in changes in race or physical modifications after of me. With that, the days passed and discussions about the next mission were bing more heated, I had a n that I shared with everyone, but it was just a draft of a n until I had the information I needed on the location and target. During these days I tried to wake up the Lady of the Grave, H''s friend, but I couldn''t, it seems that the imbnce in my body was interfering with some of my powers. I tried to ask my sisters to wake her up, but their power was rejected as a wave of Power drove everyone away from the statue she had be. Not knowing what to do, I put it aside for now, that''s when some guests arrived, they were Space Element Fairy Kings. They are those responsible for our teleportation, thanks to them opening dozens of portals through which my Dimensional Dragon passed, we arrived at our destination in less than 1 day. As we entered the Sr system I saw clouds and clouds of Elemental mana, there were also hundreds of floating inds while in the middle there was a surrounded by interconnected Elemental barriers, millions of barriers working together to the point that there were 8 rings around the and all these rings were actually magic circles, the Cores of all magic keeping that totally isted from the rest of the universe. That is isted to the point of being outside the flow of energy, it was isted in a Dimensional way with the space on the inside being cut off from the space on the outside, everything waspletely isted as if the entire was inside a box sealed. "(I heard they quarantined the, but that was way beyond the worst case scenario I thought.)" (I) "(It looks more like an ultra-special security prison made for super viins in superheroics, but the size of an entire, which is absurd on several levels even by this universe''s standards.)" (I) Chapter 1304 Cap 1302: World taken over by nature

Chapter 1304 Cap 1302: World taken over by nature

POV ????(???): I knew I was dreaming, it''s always the same thing, the same memories that are the wood I need to keep this fire inside me burning. In those days she was so beautiful, her smile was so loving and kind, she was always very strong going far beyond what was necessary, even now I can''t remember her face without a sweet smile on it. Even at the end, that smile was still there tofort me on what was the worst day of my life. "(I was supposed to inherit her power, so why?)" (I) When she appeared, all I felt was hate, the same face, and voice, but the smile wasn''t there, someone so violent and vtile using my mother''s face, using the power that should have been mine. My mother was someone who danced with the elements, her every movement made life blossom, her every word was a song carried by the wind, and her presence was the center of everything in my eyes. All I ever wanted was to have the same power as hers, I wanted to be by her side for eternity. When she was gone, life lost its shine, the dance of the elements was dull, and true harmony disappeared simply because it was no longer there. I wanted to inherit her power to continue her legacy, but instead, I had to see a forgery tarnish my mother''s legacy, I couldn''t ept a recement, I wouldn''t ept her inheriting the power that should have been mine. Her existence was something repugnant, her actions were rude, her intelligence was limited and her personality was as horrible as that of infamous creatures who only know how to fight. I don''t understand how everyone follows her, because no one helped me regain my mother''s power when it should have been mine, they were wrong, everyone was wrong and I will make them see that even if I have to start everything from scratch. "They can''t iste me forever."?(I) -------------------- Pov Zenos: I was amazed at the security of this ce, everything in this ce was very exaggerated, if the super confinement of an entire wasn''t enough, separating it from the rest of the universe, there were billions of Fairies around having fun, but I knew they were guards being present to defend that ce or fight that prey inside. "Is this the ce?"?(I) "Yes, I came here before, we are in the right ce."?(La) "Why do you look excited?"?(I) "Because the fight against that Evil God of Spirits was incredible, I''m looking forward to destroying..." (La) "Why do I still ask..." (I) "(Sir, we have a visitor.)" (Okan) "(Bring them to me.)" (I) Okan is the name of the Dragon of the Dimensional Eclipse where we are, he responds only to me or those linked to me. After talking to Okan a rift opens in the form of an Eclipse from which a Fairy emerges, she looks like a very tall woman easily exceeding 2 meters, her hair is made of pure Ster energy simr to my scales, and her skin is dark gold and his eyes are like windows to a starry sky changing as he moves. Their clothes look more like they are made of slivers of silver crystal matching their dark golden skin. "I am Rosane, Star Fairy Empress and Star Fairy Goddess."?(Rosane) "A pleasure to meet Elizabeth''s younger brother and my mother''s chosen one."?(Rosane) "The pleasure is all mine, Miss Rosane."?(I) "My name is La, did you bring any souvenirs?"?(La) "For the love of the Gods... La!"?(I) "Actually I brought it, I wanted to thank you for at least your effort ining here."?(Rosane) She waves her hand and a stares out of her eyes taking the shape of a 6-pointed silver crystal. "This is Authoritying from Star Essence, it can be used to forge a Divine Weapon or in many other ways."?(Rosane) "I don''t want to, I prefer a Star Cake or a Star Sandwich, can I also ept a Star Juice?"?(La) "I''m sorry about her, she has some very... strange tastes, to say the least."?(I) "(Actually, this damn Fairy only cares about killing and eating, but it''s not the kind of thing you say on a first date.)" (I) I take her with me to a hut surrounded by flowers where a table with still hot food was in the open air I knew someone woulde to wee us and I prepared it to wee that person in the best way possible. I spent the first few minutes talking to Rosane and noticed a few things, subtle hints that she doesn''t bother to hide, but perhaps it''s better to ask directly. "You don''t believe we''ll be able to fight her, do you?"?(I) Since he arrived she has spoken to La and me in a very superficial way, she is being polite and clearly not trying to offend us, but she also doesn''t seem to have much interest in me or La. It is also clear to me that she treats our presence very lightly and emanating more than once I saw her looking at us with disappointment. I don''t like half-truths and I know she''s not doing it out of harm''s way, but as soon as I said what I thought her expression was the same, she wasn''t trying to hide it, all she did was avoid saying some things. "I know you won''t make it."?(Rosane) "La, remain silent during our conversation and I will ask you to make an 8-meat Lasagna."?(I) "If you break that promise I''ll rip her arm off and hit you with it."?(La) "(I''m not going to tell her that Ragnar had already ordered this meal for today, he''s actually inside the Dungeon right now hunting for the ingredients.)" (I) "..." (Rosane) La stands up and returns to herrger form hiding her wings as she walks behind me diving into my shadow like it was a swimming pool. "Sorry about that, La is very truthful with her emotions and desires, she also hates being underestimated or denied from doing something."?(I) "I know you don''t want to offend, but she''s the type to attack first and then ask questions."?(I) "I understand, her personality is very simr to my mother''s, I can understand why you made her your Champion."?(Rosane) "I also don''t want you to take me wrong, I respect you for your various achievements, I heard many things from my sister and my mother, but what they asked you to do is above what any Demigod could do, even me as a Minor Goddess I couldn''t go against her."?(Rosane) "So she''s that powerful?"?(I) "In terms of power alone she is a little stronger than me in her current state, if it were in the past her power would bepared to my mother''s."?(Rosane) "But the worst thing is her domination over everything, she controls every living creature on the, including the World Tree."?(Rosane) "How does she control everyone?"?(I) "Spores and seeds, she possesses the Divinity of Nature and two Essences, being of Life and of the forest."?(Rosane) "She used her power to control all the nts in this world, then she used her power to make the nts release spores and seeds that invade people''s bodies, thus controlling everyone in a short time."?(Rosane) "The first and second generation of people in this world may have thought it was strange, but as the generations passed they didn''t understand that they were ves."?(Rosane) "She has entire armies at her disposal as well as a Hero and a Saint, there are also dozens of Divine Beasts."?(Rosane) "..." (I) "You have no chance simply due tock of power, it wouldn''t even be a fight, just getting to her would be impossible since the itself will defend her."?(Rosane) "Nature has taken over the entire, even civilization was created in a simr way to the Elves with their culture focused on nature."?(Rosane) "That''s good information, I''m not going to be arrogant and say I''m going to beat her or anything like that."?(I) "But you''re also underestimating me, I never said I would face her head on, I won''tmit suicide against a clearly stronger enemy."?(I) "I won''t stop you, my mother was very clear with her orders, in fact, I need to let you know that she will appear to you sooner orter, so try not to anger her, this situation has been very difficult for her for a long time."?(Rosane) Even without her warning, I would never go against a God for no reason, especially a Goddess who has helped me since my first months of life. "I understand, but I would like to know more about the situation in that world, can you tell me in objective detail the main points?"?(I) "I''ll start with how he became a Demon God because of a Queen blinded by her ambition."?(Rosane) There were many things I needed to know and had to investigate, I knew from the beginning that it wouldn''t be an easy fight, I tried to put many ns together in the most flexible way possible, but I still need information to make these sketches and drafts into truly practical ns. Even though I don''t want to fight a Demon God, in some of these nes some degree ofbat will be necessary under very specific circumstances. Chapter 1305 Cap 1303: First stage of the Plan Chapter 1305 Cap 1303: First stage of the n Pov Woman A: I rise from my bed radiant with another day blessed by the Goddess, as every day I will wake up my children for our daily prayers before my eldest sones to talk to me. "Mom, when is Dading back."(Son) "The hunt this time is a little further away, but it should be back in 2 days."(I) "Will he be safe? He doesn''t know how to cook."(Son) "The death of hunters is very rare with only a few dying each century thanks to the blessings of the Goddess, plus there are plenty of fruits for your Father to eat in the Wild."(I) "Now go train with your brothers, be strong to protect the Goddess."(I) As I see my children walking away, a hint of worry appears in my mind, I had a strange dream that I don''t remember exactly, I only remember the panic I was feeling, but as soon as I woke up I was as happy as I always am, I didn''t really remember what it was like the dream. But for some reason I keep looking at my arms, the green roots stretching down them are as beautiful as ever, but for some reason, it feels ufortable today. "(I must just be tired, taking care of a house and 3 children alone is not easy, I also still need to replenish our food supply.)" (I) The rest of the day I was walking through the streets after finishing taking care of the house, I heard some people I knew talking about the same thing and when I stopped at the usual store I heard them once again. "Did you hear the rumors?"(Woman B) "Yes, I couldn''t help but hear it, people just talked about it wherever I went."(I) "Do you think it''s a Mutant monster?"(Woman B) "Maybe it''s nothing."(I) The rumors I heard were very chopped up, but they were just loose things with people talking about strange things. There were many people who saw shadowy figures, there were also people whomented that they felt something touching them and when they turned around they didn''t see anyone, there were even people whomented on strange dreams, one of them seemed panicked talking about stars. "Can you believe I saw a woman screaming about stars?"(I) "Isn''t this just an ancient legend? Are there still crazy people who believe in such things?"(Woman B) "She was very strange, the roots of her body were even twitching all over, she was clearly rejecting the gifts from the Goddess."(I) "Disgusting people, I hope she wakes up to the truth instead of bing another one of those crazy people who kill themselves trying to uproot the roots that the Goddess blesses us with."(Woman B) "That''s right, did you also hear about the new nts?"(I) "Yes, they seem to appear at specific times during the day and others during the night."(Woman B) "I saw a flower with 6 silver petals lit by the moon, it was so beautiful, but I felt strange after touching it, I felt sleepy and went to sleep."(I) "I had one today, it also had 6 purple petals, they seemed to be burning, it was so strange that I didn''t go closer."(Woman B) For a few days several strange events have urred, old stories about ghosts from ancient wars that date back to before the Goddess saved us, these figures are trying to scare us, they also say that these new flowers are bad, but there is no way that something came from nature be harmful, everything thates from the environment is part of us and a blessing from the Goddess that we must respect. ----------------- Pov Man A: I can''t understand what was happening, most monsters are Corrupted, a part of Nature contaminated with evil bing monsters or irrational monsters that simply appear with the sole purpose of killing. The second type of creatures are the worst, their cruelty and violence are horrible, but in recent days more of them have appeared, and all the hunters have be increasingly busy taking care of these horrible things. So far I haven''t heard of any deaths, but there were many seriously injured, if this continues for longer there will be deaths. But the worst thing was that some of the most famous and strong hunters seem to be missing, there were some rumors saying that because they are stronger they are busier than the rest of the normal hunters, this to me makes more sense than talking about their deaths, like some has done. Sigh I get down on my knees before a totally red Wolf with wings, he was also 3 times my size, it was also difficult to kill, but luckily everything went well. "May this death be an offering to the Goddess, may your blood be the nutrients of the forest, may your body be the food of our people, and may your life taken by me be an offering to the Great Goddess."(I) "Are you done yet? I hope so Since we got another request for a ce nearby."(Man B) "You''ve got to be kidding, I haven''t seen my kids in days."(I) "Stopining, I''m going to miss the birth of my son because of this, besides, I''m d to keep these horrible things away from the city."(Man B) "At least let me get a piece of meat to eatter."(I) I turn once again to the monster on the ground, the blood in its body has already been drained by the roots now attached to its body, but I saw some strange nts growing on those roots, they looked like flowers with 6 beautiful silver petals. "(They are beautiful, they must be a sign from the Goddess for me to keep trying.)" (I) I grab a piece of meat and put it away before following my friend to our next target. ----------------- Pov Zenos: I was sweating profusely while sitting on a wooden throne covered in magic circles and Spiritual Runes, when I thought I was reaching my limit, I brought a bottle of blood to my mouth to drink. "The concentrated blood from the Communal Temple mixed with Natasha''s blood won''t be enough."(Silvia) "..." (I) I finish the bottle before throwing it into the pile of empty bottles nearby, meanwhile, my blood was boiling with a hot energy relieving my fatigue, and pain throughout my body and recharging my vitality. Sigh "I don''t need to do this forever, daughter."(I) "It doesn''t matter, you can''t keep this up any longer, your body won''t take it..." (Silvia) "Don''t underestimate me, this doesn''tpare to what I faced in Hell, a little pain and tiredness won''t affect me much."(I) "How are the preparations?"(I) I know my daughter worries about me, she wasn''t the first toe to me, and she won''t be thest either, I''m happy for everyone''s concern, but they need to believe in me more, I''ll never make a n again that I won''t be able to fulfill. "With my help, Sakura and La are managing to create the Eclipse Flowers."(Silvia) "It also appears that Orion and Ragnar are managing to create monsters as nned."(Silvia) "No harm to the cities?"(I) "No, the monsters are being used as bait, Caitlyn is acting on the dreams nting the rumors that seem to be spreading better than nned."(Silvia) "The mark on people is also spreading well, the primary targets have already been captured about 19%."(Silvia) "She must have noticed by now, right?"(I) "Rosane seems to believe not, but I can''t exclude the possibility that she might suspect it."(Silvia) "Even doing it so indirectly, your intervention in the world is umting to the point where people will notice within a week without even knowing what''s wrong."(Silvia) "I yed with her illusion and she didn''t realize, it seems like she became veryfortable with her situation."(I) "Her n of hers is absurd and impractical for most people, I don''t me her for not noticing something like that."(Silvia) "How contaminated is the curse?"(I) "Around 30%, I believe it will reach 80% in another 4 days, but the rest would take months."(Silvia) "I never expected to get so many, as long as the capitals and adjacent cities are marked as well as capturing the main targets, we can move on to the second stage of the n."(I) "The Hero and the Saint won''t be possible."(Silvia) "Why that?"(I) "They are not being controlled, they also have a connection to the target."(Silvia) "The kind of connection and power that makes the curse useless also makes it impossible to catch them without drawing her attention."(Silvia) "..." (I) I look at the world below, a with an almost perfect bnce of colors in proportion, there were two spheres of elemental power being white and the other red, these two stood next to each other representing the light and heat of a true Sun, on the other side was a silver sphere representing the ice element pretending to be the Moon. Inside the quarantine barrier, it is impossible to see the outside, there is only darkness, you cannot see any or star, a truly isted ce and that is why she must have made these falsifications to maintain the global ecosystem. But behind the fake ones are my Divine Weapon, my Moon behind the silver sphere, and my purple Sun behind the two spheres pretending to be 2 Suns. "(Keeping this Divine Weapon active is increasingly difficult if it weren''t for this throne...)" (I) This special throne where I am is connected to the outside, with the roots of the World Trees of thes of this Sr System, they are the ones that are providing the amount of energy I need to maintain this n, my Divine Weapons are interfering with perception of the Target, as well as helping with the rest of the n in other indirect ways. "Warn the others to prepare, in the first move we will go to the second stage of the n."(I) "Yes."(Silvia) Chapter 1306 Cap 1304: WHOS THERE!? Chapter 1306 Cap 1304: WHO''S THERE!? Pov Orion: "These people are pitiful, every monster they kill they use as an offering to her Goddess full of Faith and love for her."(I) "None of them wonder about the roots in their bodies or how they are able to move their bodies so perfectly."(I) It took me a while to realize since I couldn''t get too close to groups of them and had to capture the targets without being noticed, but these roots are continuously controlling their bodies. In more than one case I see the bodies moving before people notice, there have also been several times where the attack changes direction or momentum during the attack as if it is correcting itself while carrying out the attack. "When you are born with a cor around your neck you consider it normal, as things have always been like this in their minds it has be normal, just as living in a different environment is only strange at first."(Ragnar) "All living creatures adapt to the environment around them, this is a survival instinct, this adaptation is not just physical and can adapt the mind as well."(Ragnar) "Look at this body, even without the roots its hair and eyes are green, its blood has a texture more simr to sap than blood even though it is red."(Ragnar) "I know Master doesn''t want to hurt these people, but what will happen if this Demonic Goddess is defeated? What will happen to the people on this?"(I) "I''m not sure, but this and the next generation will be troubled for sure, there may be religious battles between them or something, but that''s not our problem, leave it in the hands of the Gods."(Ragnar) "I understand that, but Master is not one to leave loose ends or let others finish what he started."(I) "..." (Ragnar) "You''re right, but I don''t know what he can do..." (Ragnar) "..." (I) Suddenly we both feel something, then I be particles of blood sinking into the earth while avoiding the roots and Ragnar bes Demonic Energy invading a nearby tree. The man we had captured was already inside me, stored in a space within the drops of my blood just like many others. "I saw himing that way."(Man A) "I told you we wouldn''t catch up to him, why don''t you listen?"(Woman A) "But we have to deliver the message..." (Man A) "That message won''t do any good, there are so many creatures that most of the high-ranking hunters haven''t been back to town for days since it started."(Woman A) "Even the youngest or weakest hunters are formingrger andrger groups, just leave the strong alone, I''m sure the Goddess is guiding them to stop the worst monsters and Corrupted."(Woman A) "You must be right..." (Man A) "I know I''m right, now let''s go back, we don''t have time to waste here, we''re swamped with work."(Woman A) After the two disappear to the point of not feeling their presence, I feel the one who secretly watches them disappear, they were being protected without knowing it. When everything seemed clear Ragnar and I emerged once again. "Was it just me or are those two decoys?"(I) "Just your impression, the people of this world have very simple thinking, they never thought of using each other as bait because they are super protected and guided by the Goddess they follow."(Ragnar) "Now let''s go, we have to create a big one in the middle of the continent to me all these monsters, we can use that old battlefield as a source while I spread the miasma from there."(Ragnar) "I prefer to hunt the old-fashioned way, I hate theseplex and indirect ns."(I) "I prefer frontline fights, but we have no choice, we have to undermine the enemy forces, tire them out, and remove their most problematic individuals for the next stage of the n."(Ragnar) "What are you two doing!?"(Sakura) "Go to work!"(Sakura) "..." (me/Ragnar) A flower with 6 petals in purple mes appears from the ground forming a ming head that begins to speak in Sakura''s voice, of all of us her work must be one of the worst, but she became very annoying as the days went by. I exchange a look with Ragnar and we both run away not wanting to spend any more time listening to herints. ----------------- Pov Elizabeth''s: I was inside the barrier, seeing Zenos and the not far from him from afar, everything in this ce was asplicated as I remember. "Are you sure not to participate in his ns?"(Rosane) "I would have little use in that n, even Natasha is just a source of potions for him in that n, only Caitlyn is truly useful."(I) "But you still think she''s going to fail."(I) "Even without counting the infinite variables of this n, none of this matters if they can''t fight against her, at that time 2 champions and a Saint died, that''s just in the fight against her and her Heroes."(Rosane) "I remember, I wasn''t present, but there was no Deity who didn''t hear about that battle."(I) "Her biggest problem is her 2 bodies and her regeneration, she drains the vitality of the world and her ves by constantly recovering, the elemental power also has little effect on her."(Rosane) "Her physical body is almost indestructible for physical attacks and her real body has the same quality for magical attacks, the Spiritual damage is something irrelevant that does not even affect her and spreads to her ves."(Rosane) "Her attack power can be countered, but her defenses and regeneration are annoying, any carelessness can be taken against us."(Rosane) "You''re right and not every God can act against her, the Gods are busier than Mortals realize, but my little brother is someone who ys dirty, I make this n for him is just to prepare the ground before his big move."(I) ------------------ POV ???(???): This time I was in the garden looking at the sky, the two Suns seem normal, but for some reason, I feel something ufortable. "Maybe this body needs more rest..." (I) I''ve been awake for days because of the recent Beast cmities, this is the first case in over 1000 years that I didn''t cause. I usually create nt type monsters or gather the miasma of an area creating a few monsters to help strengthen my army, when they fight on their own it''s much better than having to control them all by dividing my attention. Of course, my goal is not to kill them but to give them challenges that push their strength to the limit, but this time something was out of the ordinary. My first thought was that something was wrong with the barrier around us, but I can feel that it''s as strong and stable as ever, those bastards are still trying to trap me. Then I thought it might be an attack, someone trying to undermine my strength, but I saw nothing but beast-type monsters and a few Undead, that''s when a Blood Elemental appeared wearing crystallized miasma armor, he was seen in a ancient battlefield from before my power spread across this world, a useless war waged for the futile reasons of mortals. I didn''t think that leaving that ce aside would bring such a sudden problem, but I used the World Tree to track the miasma of the entire continent and it seems to originate from there, there is no mistake about that. "(Then why do I feel so ufortable?)" (I) For the moment I sent my Hero to quickly take care of the Blood Elemental while my Saint continues to study the strange flowers proliferating throughout my world. "These flowers and the monsters appeared at almost the same time, are they connected?"(I) I was trying to think more about it, but this feeling was bing worse and worse as if there was something poking at me all the time, so I looked up once more. "..." (I) It was almost instinctive, whenever I felt something bothering me I looked up and on every asion, it was always in the direction of the 2 Suns or the Moon if it was during the night. "Get out of the way, you''re in the way!"(I) I move my hands to the sides as each of the two spheres I created in the heavens separate into different directions. If I couldn''t find what was wrong in a clear sky and my vision always goes to the same ce, then my power must have detected something I didn''t yet understand and as if confirming my suspicions, when I moved the two spheres in the sky apart a third revealed itself. It was a sphere of purple fire, unlike my spheres it was much more simr to a real Sun if it weren''t for the strange color, but what irritated me was the sky turning purple while the light falling on me had traces of Holy Power, there was Someone has been deceiving me all this time, probably all these strange events have the same source, which made my fury burn even more at being so underestimated. "WHO''S THERE!!!???"(I) "I''LL DESTROY YOU BECAUSE OF THIS!!!!"(I) Chapter 1307 Cap 1305: Let the game begin! Chapter 1307 Cap 1305: Let the game begin! Pov Hero (Demonic Fairy Goddess): I was kneeling in front of the Goddess, in thest few days I have faced more monsters than any other day in my life. I knew that most monsters are created by the Goddess to train those brave enough to hunt and also to feed the poption, I myself was trained that way until I reached the heights I reached today. "My Hero, it seems the cause of these monsters has finally revealed itself, a creature born of blood and malice resulting from the wars before my arrival."(Goddess) "My Goddess, is this creature so strong to affect the entire continent?"(I) "Yes, their power could beparable to yours or even greater and it''s not just this continent being affected, the whole world is facing these monsters, the number of missing people grows every day, and even an entire city has already disappeared."(Goddess) "If the creature dies, will the monsters stop appearing?"(I) "No, it will take months to purify your taint in this beautiful world and there may be other equally strong monsters that have been lying dormant until now, for now that is my Saint''s belief."(Goddess) "As for me, I feel there may be more to this, but I can''t wait any longer to act."(Goddess) "Don''t worry my Goddess, I will hunt this monster and then I will guard the ce until it is purified."(I) "No, after defeating the creature, return here as quickly as possible."(Goddess) Suddenly I feel knowledge flowing into my mind, it has been many years since Ist felt this, at that time I had received the honor of being a Hero and the Goddess granted me the lost knowledge about this world before your arrival, the existence of wars, hunger, diseases, monsters and the existence of Gods who did nothing in the face of this despair. Just like in the past, now I received the information of the monster and its surroundings, it seems like it is a creature with no weak points, but there must be a power core at least, there also seem to be a lot of monsters around it, it will be better to take the Hunters stronger ones to take care of these monsters while I take care of the strongest, I will also need Priests since there seems to be a lot of contamination in the surroundings, I can resist because of the Goddess'' power, but the other Hunters may not resist or see their power diminished due to that environment. "My Goddess, I can take 100 High Grade Hunters and 30 High Priests or at least the Saint..." (I) "The Saint stays here, just as you have your tasks, he also has things to do, but you can take the Priests and Hunters you requested."(Goddess) "Thank you, my Goddess, I will leave today."(I) ----------------- As only High Grade hunters are with me, our speed allowed us to travel very quickly, the High Priests luckily were able to apany us with the help of items and magic, and thanks to this a trip that could have taken 1 week, only took 1 day. Even before arriving at the Valley where the creature was, the environment already showed the degree of advanced contamination by the miasma, even where we were it was still the worst thing I had seen in my entire life to the point of wondering how I was at the center of this contamination. "Sir, perhaps it would be best to rest here before going in."(High Priest A) "You''re right... 30 minutes rest!"(I) We are running non-stop with 1 hour breaks a day, I know this is not enough to make everyone tired, but I can''t deny that it still exhausts them mentally and physically. During this rest I tried to explore the area, this is not my specialty, but I know the basics after so many years of experience as a Hunter. When I returned I exined what I discovered to the others, the monsters seem to avoid getting too close to the center and the ck mist that covers this entire ce is especially thick there, I also feel a very aggressive Aura there making it almost certain that the creature is in that ce. My fight with the creature wouldn''t be easy, my hand was shaking when I felt its Aura, so I had to take into ount the action of the monsters around, they seemed to be afraid to get closer, and even so, they didn''t move very far from the area. I put together a standard attack n, I would take care of the creature while the Hunters will take care of the monsters with the High Priests supporting from behind, this was the best and most obvious strategy in this situation, I don''t want the monsters to spread out attacking some city ore attack me as soon as my fight against the Creature begins. The fog in the surroundings was miasma, but a powerful Aura was present, there might be more than 1 monster, but I must win this battle. ----------------- The fight started head on, with arge group like ours it would be impossible to approach without being noticed, so we attacked head on and I took the opportunity to open a path of blood leaving the others behind with an initial advantage. The rain of magical attacks and the distance created a clear area where they could fight while I created a path for them to get there. My Gauntlets were Sacred Weapons granted to me by the Goddess, using them I never lost a singlebat, their silver color with green reliefs with leaf designs always pleased me. "< Sacred Strengthening of Nature >" (I) "< Fists of the Holy Wind >" (I) I feel the elements of the world invading my body with each punch of mine making dozens to hundreds of monsters fly into pieces, each punch of mine causes an explosion of cutting wind, I needed to create a quick path to the creature before this battle drew it here where the other Hunters would be at risk. When I passed the monsters I came across the thick fog of miasma and I continued running, at some point I felt the eyes of the creature on me realizing that my own senses were very weakened while the creature seems to be less affected by being in its environment. "(Her element is blood, death, and darkness from what the Goddess can sense, so I have to use the elements of Light, Life and Holy Power.)" (I) When I finally find the creature I see something different from what I imagined, the lower part was that of a giant wolf while the upper part was a humanoid silhouette, the entire body was covered in armor made of ck crystal fair scales and you could still see the red glow of blood through the armor. "(It looks like a distorted version of Centaurs from ancient legends.)" (I) "Die!!!"(I) "< Fists of Holy Light >" (I) I didn''t waste time, the monster had noticed my presence first, but it didn''t make an attack, just looking at me, luckily it gave me the chance to make the first attack which I took advantage of. I felt that the environment was different, but I couldn''t understand what it was like with the presence of this creature upying everything, so I remained alert while moving in for a head-on attack. I enveloped my hands with my Aura creatingrger Aura versions glowing brightly. Without hesitation, I started attacking, but instead of defending the creature attacked, its upper body opens revealing a gigantic vertical mouth full of teeth, so I open my hands grabbing the sides of this beast''s mouth from the outside while using my strength to close it, my other arming in an attack only to hit with this creature''s smaller fist. I realized that my attack didn''t cause any kind of damage to him while a red and ck energy enveloped her body. In what felt like hours ofbat the damage was piling up for me and the creature, but my body was continually being nitrite by the power of Life by the Goddess''s Blessings, but that didn''t heal all the wounds, there was something about this monster interfering with my wounds preventing it from healingpletely. Even so, I continued the fight, after all this time I felt a bit of urgency, I felt that I had to return to the Goddess''s side, it was an increasingly dominant feeling within me, I was also worried about those who followed me here, Where I am I can''t even hear their battle and I can''t see if the fight is over. "Disappear!!!"(I) "< Sacred Collision of Light and Life >" (I) This attack was something that had the most effect,bining all of his weaknesses together in a super concentrated explosion, but it also used up a lot of energy. I had already used this attack 4 times, the first and second time I managed to destroy the creature''s armor revealing its blood body as some type of corrupted water elemental, unfortunately, the armor regenerated and the monster managed to dodge the third attack. The fourth attack once again destroyed the armor while my next more normal attacks were to stop the armor from regenerating again while preparing this even stronger attack. I create tworge Aura hands, one with the Light element and the other with the Life element, my Aura was infused with Holy Power while my body was already strengthened to the maximum. I hit both hands with the monster in the middle, creating a zone of destruction between the two hands, tearing the monster''s body as well as the art of my hands into pieces as it could not withstand the recoil of this attack. "I... I... I won..." (I) Sigh "May this... victory be... by my Goddess..." (I) "I told you he would gain, so much power..." (Female Voice A) "..." (I) I suddenly heard voices, but I was soon surprised by an energy surrounding my body healing a part of my injuries as well as regenerating the flesh on my arms that were just bones as well as a burst of energy being pulled into my body recing more than half of my reserves, I felt much better even though I was far frompletely recovered. "In the end, it doesn''t matter if he wins or not."(Female Voice B) "Should we capture him like the others or kill him? After all, he is a Target Hero."(Female Voice C) "..." (I) At first, I thought I was part of the Hunters who decided to approach the creature''s end, I thought that because of the recovery I felting from them, but their words shocked me with their meaning. "Who are you!?"(I) "Just kill him, Orion said he''s too fanatical, better finish him off."(Female Voice B) "You guys talk too much, let''s start this battle of Heroes."(Female Voice A) "Let the game begin!!!"(Female Voice A) "A game where the reward is Life itself."(Female Voice A) Chapter 1308 Cap 1306: Youre not going anywhere Chapter 1308 Cap 1306: You''re not going anywhere When it all started I had a simple n, divide and conquer, I would strip the target of all his protections or at least as many as possible before being discovered. I never intended to carry out this n perfectly, as a Goddess knew she would find out sooner orter, so I focused on the surroundings of her capital as well as the continent she was on, I used the other continents just as a distraction while concentrating the n in one ce. I stayed as far away from the target as possible, following her steps based on what has already been observed about her personality and the rumors among her people, I knew that any attempt to monitor the target more directly would be noticed in a matter of seconds. But as soon as I saw the two fake Suns move unnaturally, I knew I had been discovered, I stand up as I begin the second and final part of the n. "NOW!!!"(I) "< Holy Blood Curse: Seal of the Sun and Moon >" (me/Sakura/Silvia) I warned both the World Trees by pumping power to me through the wooden throne I was sitting on and I warned Sakura through our connection using her as the anchor for this technique with Silvia''s help. The power passing through my body was poured inrge quantities into the Sun and Moon which are my Divine Weapon making them both shine resonating with the two types of flowers created in the world. The marks on the people we got so far use their blood to seal everyone in the flowers closest to where they are using the power emitted by the Sun and Moon, so Silvia and Sakura collect all these flowers in a garden that is actually a magical item which was created by the Fairies together with the World Trees, a Mobile Garden, a crystal globe with a garden inside using spatialpression. "< Divine Incarnation: 7% >" (I) "< Ruling Territory >" (I) "< Blood Eclipse Star Garden >" (I) I use the power of my Divine Incarnation, which is stronger since I acquired the Spiritual Essence of Chaos, I use it to concentrate all the power of the World Trees passing through me into my Sacred Weapon, forming a Territory on the surface of the world where I drag the Demon God of the Fairies along with me when I was separated from the throne I lost the assistance of the power of the World Trees and that''s why I dragged my Divine Weapon along with me since it would be impossible to continue keeping it affecting the entire just as my power. The next thing I know, space breaks around me as I amfortably pulled into a space full of stars and crystal flowers with arge eclipse in the background. "Who are you!? How dare you try to deceive me!?"(Demonic Fairy Goddess) "I didn''t try to trick you, I managed to trick you."(I) "This is not the power of the Fairies, I don''t know these Essences, but their power seems to be focused on blood and their form is that of a Dragon."(Demonic Fairy Goddess) "Are you on the side of the wild Akatosh or are you just another one of Selene''s children?"(Demonic Fairy Goddess) "(She''s trying to distort the space, wants to run away or try to bring someone in... but that won''t work.)" (I) "What was it? Afraid to introduce yourself... what did you do!?"(Demonic Fairy Goddess) In the middle of her words the space she was distorting shattered as if hitting a solid wall, and her angry expression became even more distorted as a murderous Aura hit me like the sky was falling, luckily I was within my reach Territory and using Divine Incarnation or it could have been bad in many ways for me. She tried to attack me with one of her arms, bing a tornado full of sharp leaves inside, hitting me, which I managed to dodge, pretending to be easy. "They''re out of your league."(I) "You were sent by that forgery! What did you do with them!?"(Demonic Fairy Goddess) "I had plenty of time to act thanks to your arrogance and naivety, your Saint and your Hero won''t get here like the rest of your poption."(I) "You bastard!!! DIE!!!!!"(Demonic Fairy Goddess) I used all my power as well as bending the space of my Territory to dodge tornadoes of cutting leaves, mountains of ice, and rivers of magma while seeing the cunning of the Goddess. She was angry, but she wasn''t as out of control as she seemed, I could feel her using her Divine power and almost passing through my Territory in a very specific direction, where the World Tree was. "(That''s right dear Goddess, keep wasting her power, it wasst minute, but I took care of the World Tree too.)" (I) The truth is that only the poption around him was sealed, his Hero had just been stopped by my Heroes while his Saint and the World Tree had to be taken care of in the nick of time. "(This won''t be enough, but it''s not my problem.)" (I) "La!!!"(I) --------------------- Pov Hades: I was inside an empty mansion, and sitting in front of me was Cinthia sleeping while she could, none of us managed to rest much in thest few days, the master''s power was very unstable and we had to regte this power or the Goddess of this ce would notice us as if a lightes on in the darkness. "I know you''re tired, but it''s almost time."(I) "I understand, I just used my time efficiently to rest."(Cinthia) "Is everything ready?"(I) "Yes, use this when you need it."(Cinthia) She threw at me a smooth and thin crystal rectangle filled with magical markings along with Spiritual Runes, I could also feel the Master''s Sacred Power. "Thank you, that should be enough."(I) "Will you want him alive?"(Cinthia) "No, kill him, Master''s orders for the 2 tertiary targets."(I) "No loose ends, you know that."(I) "Yes, I also noticed her approaching."(Cinthia) I am ready, sitting in an armchair facing the door, Cinthia had gotten up to stand next to me at the same time as the door opened revealing two people, one of these people was a child with green hair and eyes with roots going up the neck to spreading across his cheeks as well as down his arms, the second person was a young-looking man, he had the same roots on his body with the only difference being that they were golden, he also had short green hair with eyes of the same color. The child was smiling as if pulling at the man as he shows surprise briefly looking at me. "< Imaginary Realm Territory >" (I) "< Eclipse Sacred Boundary >" (I) I held the crystal that Cinthia gave me in my hands when I used my power, Authority, and Paranormal Aura a Territory, thanks to the dimensional seals made from my blood around the mansion, my Territory is sealed as long as it is not broken and because of the crystal In my opinion, the power of Master Zenos'' Authority strengthened my Territory even more. "Who are you? Why are you here? What did you just do? What did you do to my sister? What is your goal!?"(Holy) "I heard you''re a calm and intelligent person, but it seems like you don''t handle surprises well."(I) "Besides, you shouldn''t trust appearances too much."(Cinthia) As Cinthia spoke, the child let go of the Saint''s hand as she smiled walking towards us, her body grew as her appearance and clothes changed, this was Haku pretending to be the Saint''s younger sister who was now sealed together with the other people in the city. "What did they do to my Little Sister!? Where is she!?"(Holy) "She''s safe with the rest of her family, we''re not monsters, are we?"(Haku) "Stop ying around, let''s not do anything to innocent people or we wouldn''t be in this n, Master Zenos is someone benevolent."(I) "I would appreciate it if you would stop trying to contact your Hero friend or your Goddess, they are busy at the moment."(Cinthia) "He knows, he realized I wasn''t his little sister before he entered the mansion."(Haku) "Unfortunately he underestimated the danger too much, which left him in this state."(Haku) Haku seems to be right, as soon as he was exposed he began to change his expression from surprise and anger to calm. "So you are responsible for the strange flowers, disappearances, and the monsters."(Holy) "It seems like you noticed, the question is when did you realize?"(I) "I''ve always been suspicious of monsters, flowers have the same kind of presence that I feel from you, while the disappearances were something that urred to me now considering my situation."(Holy) As he spoke he could feel movement beneath his skin, his roots were moving and I know what he wants to do. Just as he expected, the space around him distorts as Holy Power emanates from his body forming leaf-shaped wings on his back, he tries to take advantage of these distortions in space to force his way through with the power of Authority concentrating in the wings. The other two tried to act, but I didn''t do that and stopped them by waving my hand, just as I expected, the roots inside his bodye out when wrapping around his body like a full body armor, still, he can''t get through the space that pushes him back causing cracks in the floor. "You''re not going anywhere, Saint."(I) The cracks in the floor below him expand faster and faster across the entire floor before climbing up the walls to the ceiling, the whole ce seems to vibrate as these cracks begin to split causing everything to crumble. What was revealed was an ancient city made of Bones and crystals, in the sky in the east there was a Purple sun, on the opposite side there was a broken silver Moon, and high in the sky there was an Eclipse with countless red stars in the sky. "I will not allow you to leave, unfortunately, Master Zenos'' benevolence does not extend to you."(I) Chapter 1309 Cap 1307: A fair fight (3 against 1) Chapter 1309 Cap 1307: A fair fight (3 against 1) Pov Athena''s: The Hero was a perfect idiot, his movements were very direct, and he was efficient, fast, and strong evenpared to us, but his movements are the perfect example of people who only fight against low-intelligence monsters. "His movements are worse than some of the kids I''m teaching."(I) "This world is super safe, the work of Hunters should be simr to Adventurers, but clearly there are no monsters in this world other than the ones we created."(Veronica) "But the problem isn''t just that, he simply entered the miasma fog without even trying to understand what it really was."(I) "For the love of the Gods, his attacks have almost no variation and are only hitting because the Monster that Orion created with Ragnar is slower."(I) "If Natasha were here she would have cut off his head just so she wouldn''t see such a disy of ipetence."(I) "Stopining, you only say that because you bet on the monster with Veronica."(Loki) "I was the only one who chose him..." (I) "Stop your jokes, it looks like he''s already finishing the fight."(Veronica) All the Hunters and High Priests who came with the Hero were captured while he was dealing with this monster, the idiot didn''t even notice that he was affected by Loki''s magic as soon as he entered the mist. The magic was quite simple, the one with the highest bet gets a strength increase while the one with the lowest bet gets an increase in power and healing if he beats the one with the biggest bet. As Loki likes these horrible magics, I expected him to die to the monster, I also suggested that they could attack in the middle of the fight, but Loki was very insistent with his games and I can''t say no to him. "I knew he would win, even though he is ipetent he is still a Hero."(Loki) I left him talking while we got closer to him, the healing was greater than I imagined, I also repaired a good part of his energy reserves, something that Loki didn''t tell us. I just wanted to finish all this, I tried to spend few words, I wanted to see how he would react to our words, for his stupidity was so great that he considered us allies just by listening to our voices. He didn''t even consider that they could be enemies until he looked at the three of us, even now I don''t know how this Goddess continues with this way of training so overprotectively. "Let''s end this pointless drama."(I) I snap my fingers making all the space around us shatter, with that Loki''s magical betting field shatters while maintaining its effects. What appeared around us was a crystal castle in the middle of a calmke reflecting the stars in the sky along with a veryrge eclipse. "I''ll take care of him, don''t interfere, and no bets."(Veronica) "Don''t follow our orders..." (I) "Let her go first or not, it will be the same in the end."(Loki) "That listen to him."(Veronica) "< Awakening of the Heroic Dragon >" (Veronica) Veronica''s body grows as it takes on a half-Dragon form, her armor transforms further into her body and adjusts to her while her shield glows with scales growing over it as if it was always there. "..." (I) I exchange a look with Loki as Veronica''s wings propel her towards the ipetent Hero. Just seeing him standing there waiting for Veronica to attack almost made my heart stop beating, even my brain was pulsing to the point of almost exploding. The idiot received Veronica''s attack head on, making him fly backwards, but before reaching the ground another half-Dragon appears behind him, purposely eating only one of his arms. "Stop it, I hate toying with someone fighting seriously no matter how ipetent they are."(I) "< Eclipse Sword: Execute >" (I) From the middle of the Eclipse in the sky, a Ster light descends in strange mes, traveling faster than one can see, following my virtue, it crosses the head, and the neck and enters the torso, breaking its spine at the end with the tip of the sword stuck in the ground, it he seemed to be singing with a straight spine as Starfire covered his already dead body. "Why did the fight end so quickly, it was a fair fight."(Loki) "We are 3 against 1, where is the equality in this fight?"(I) Loki and Veronica return to their human form while talking to me. "The fight was fair, we prepared first with a solid n, and being at the numerical advantage was the least to expect just as he was at the advantage of fighting in his own world, not to mention he received healing and increased power through the magic of Loki."(Veronica) "What she said."(Loki) "..." (I) Sigh "Let''s get this over with."(I) I think the definition of what is fair or not varies from one to another, but I understand Veronica''s point, leaving that matter aside I take a scale of Zenos in his divine form and use H''s blood to draw the Magic circle on the scale before activating. "< Soul Catcher >" (I) The scale glowed and became hotter, a monstrous crystal w came out of the scale and went through the Hero''s body causing his Soul toe out the other side of the body before being pulled back into the crystal scale. The body was still the same as before, full of injuries, but none of those injuries were made by the monstrous crystal w that ispletely spiritual. "I have the Soul, it can drain the blood and destroy the rest of the body."(I) "I think you''ve already done that."(Veronica) As I see the body surrounded by Starfire, there will really soon be nothing left, the body is bing crystallized blood energy in the middle of the body. "What do we do now?"(Loki) "We wait at the appointed ce."(I) ------------------ Pov Hades: The Saint never stood a chance and I think he already realized that, even with his Root Armor and his Fairy Wings, he can''t fight the 3 of us and he can''t escape. "Before fighting..." (Saint) "< Blood Divider >" (Cinthia) When the Saint opened his mouth to speak there was already an attack from Cinthia forming an ascending curtain of blood hitting him and flying backwards, that''s when his wings would give extra momentum in the direction in which he flew. "Doesn''t he understand what a Territory is?"(I) "I don''t know, but this is fun."(Haku) I snap my fingers and he flies back from the same ce he was flying to, the spatial change was so great that he didn''t even notice that the space around him rotated towards me. "< Fairy Sacred Magic: Nature''s Judgment Titan >" (I) "< Sacred Eclipse Magic: 1000 Cuts >" (I) "< Sacred Eclipse Magic: ming Star Spears >" (Haku) "< Blood de: Physical Separation >" (Cinthia) As soon as he approaches I see his speed decrease, but seeing that he wasing towards us, he continues on his way with blood dripping from his chest injured by the previous attack. As he activates his magic, the world''s energy passes through my barrier and Territory entering his body before falling to the ground beneath him. Soon a tree grows surrounding him in its trunks as he takes the humanoid form, and colored crystals appear around him, I felt the Aura of the Saint being emitted by the Titan, it seems that he controlled the Titan. But just as it was formed or should I say, before it was fully formed our attacks hit it. Cuts that came falling like rain from the stars in the sky make the wooden and crystal body shatterpletely, its fragments floating around trying to rebuild itself. That was when more than 30 Spears formed from Starfire in the surrounding sky and fell likerge columns of fire falling onto his body, this made the Titan fragments around the Saint disappear transforming into energy that my body was absorbing. Thest attack was from Cinthia, she is as brutal as ever, she rips out the heart which she fuses with her de which grows into arge blood red de. It moves with speed, but the de itself seems alive, moving on its own and cutting cracks in the space it enters,ing out at random points around the Saint who has his entire body covered in cuts at the end, tearing his Armor of Death into pieces golden roots that were hisst defense. When he fell to the ground he was already missing his 4 limbs, he was just a motionless stump on the ground with his organs visible. "You never had a chance, you chose the wrong Goddess to serve, your bad luck was to be born into this world without other Gods to light your path."(I) "Goodbye."(I) With myst words, my foot crushes his skull into pieces beneath my foot, as I do so I see Haku pulling Master Zenos'' scale before passing it to Cinthia who uses her own blood to draw magic onto the scale. "< Soul Catcher >" (Cinthia) A monstrous crystal w appears from Master Zenos''s scale, entering the body on the ground, when it returns, it enters directly into the scale while symbols appear around them along with symbols. "With this, the Soul is sealed."(Haku) "Let''s go to the meeting point."(I) Chapter 1310 Cap 1308: I leave it in your hands Chapter 1310 Cap 1308: I leave it in your hands Pov Alice''s: "This n is ridiculous."(I) "All his ns are ridiculous."(Karina) "Does he have any idea of ??the power of something like that?"(I) "So far we haven''t had to fight one of them, so why at the first opportunity..." (I) "Where''s your courage, Alice?"(Karina) "We''re not even in the worst fight."(Karina) "You know we don''t have a chance in this fight."(I) "We''re not here to fight."(Silvia) "Yes, I admit that it is still a dangerous situation, the chance of a fight is greater than I would like, butbat is not our objective."(Magnus) "I know all this, but when was thest time we were lucky enough for everything to go as nned?"(I) "Stopining, isn''t that what I''m here for?"(Caitlyn) "If something goes wrong, I''ll take care of it."(Caitlyn) It''s only been a few minutes since we received the notice, we had to rush to drag Silvia along after she finished with the flowers, so we came as quickly as possible. Silvia, Karina, and Magnus are in their Dragon form while I am on Karina''s back, our destination is the World Tree, without the need to hide we went straight to it or as close as we can. Following the n, the group of 3 Heroes were the only ones who had time to take care of their Target, the group of 3 Divine Servants were close to their Target, and even in improvisation there is no doubt that they will find a way, but only our group had to run all the way here. Running directly towards one of the 2 ces we''ve been avoiding the entire time we''ve been here. "She''s there, get ready!"(Karina) Not far away we see the undting space where there should be a mountain, we were so close that it was possible to see the silhouette of a tree and when it looked like we were going to collide with the mountain we crossed,ing across a tree even bigger than the fake mountain hiding it. The World Tree was formed from countless branches twisting together as they grew, its branches were all different while the leaves were mere mirages made of pure Elemental energy, streams of energy intertwined between the gaps in the branches forming the trunk of the World Tree creating a beautiful light show. But this amazement at this sight was short-lived as space seemed to be heavier around us, also a mist of spores rising from between the surrounding trees. "(Just as he predicted, they are trying to take control of us by missing the best opportunity to attack, they have be too naive or toofortable with their situations.)" (I) True Dragons cannot be controlled by force, nor does it work with those connected to a Divinity as deeply as me and Karina. This around us was as harmless as dust, but thanks to that we had enough time for Karina to concentrate her power together with me. "< May through us his symbole down to this earth making us the path for his power to suppress those who have strayed from the path! >" (me/Karina) "< Light Dragon Impact >" (Magnus) "< Space Fold >" (Silvia) Karina and I were speaking at the same time with our Authorities along with our Auras resonating in our voices in perfect synchronization. We had a magical item that created a barrier for me and Karina that returned to her human form, that''s when Magnus'' fist collided with the barrier around us, this made the barrier turn into arge transparent ball being thrown by the force of the blow Magnus. Silvia used her power to fold space several times into a straight path that we were passing through, thus we arrived above the World Tree without any problems at the same time as we finished speaking. "< Come Totem that represents the Essence of the Eclipse and the power of Dragons, be the Primordial symbol that will tear a new path in the name of Zenos! >" (me/Karina) "< Eclipse Dragon Seal >" (me/Karina) Zenos''s power was bubbling inside me as my power merged with Karina''s as it connected to something far beyond our reach. The space above us exploded as a Dragon appeared through the great dimensional opening, a Dragon made entirely of Starfire that takes the form of a crystal statue as soon as it emerges, this is the Dragon Totem of Zenos. RRROOOOAAAARRRRRR!!! The Dragon''s roar was apanied by a column of Starfire thatpletely covered the World Tree next to the two of us, Zenos'' Dragon Totem used Holy Power through both of us to maintain this column of Starfire. The World Tree is an entity of pure harmony, it exists to maintain the bnce of all creation, but it also has the power of Destruction, Nature is an endless cycle of creation and destruction from the bnce of this dualityes harmony. The power of Chaos has always been a part of the cycle of existence and the counterpart of harmony, the only power that can seal this World Tree. ---------------- Pov Magnus: When I saw the column of Starfire rise from the ground rising beyond what I can see as itpletely surrounds the World Tree. "Are you sure they were okay?"(I) "I should worry more about you, they''reing."(Silvia) Silvia points with her Dragon Tail in a direction, I soon see what looked like Golems of wood, ice, fire, and various other elements, they all have different appearances. There were many Golems, but the power in them was noting from a core, there was no concentration of energy within them while it was visible to see flows of Elemental power that were previously going to the World Tree were now invading the bodies of the monsters nourishing them. "Don''t let them reach the Seal!"(I) "I perceived."(Silvia) The monsters wouldn''t be a threat normally, Starfire isn''t something everyone can touch, it doesn''t destroy, it transforms, but these monsters had the Power of the Demonic Fairy God''s Authority, I could feel it in them. "(Your Authority will destroy the seal sooner orter if it reaches Starfire, we have to keep everyone away.)" (I) I push with my wings and with each strike of my ws their bodies fall apart, no matter if they are made of fire or earth, whatever my ws touch will be destroyed. "< Eclipse Breath >" (I) "< Cataclysmic Breath >" (Silvia) Our Breath attacks swept a good area, but I noticed that the destroyed bodies were reforming themselves over time until they were buried in a matter of minutes. "(Why couldn''t it be simpler?)" (I) ----------------- Pov Caitlyn: I was inside the Starfire scene looking at the World Tree from the base, I could feel it since I got close, but it took me a long time to notice. When I touched the World Tree using my power I was able to break through the protections in his mind, in fact, there wasn''t even a mind where I was and so I began to search his mind. It didn''t take long for me to find a tree full of fallen fruit and no leaves with chains around the trunk as well as the branches, it even looked like a dead tree decorated with chains. "Why did you let it get to this point?"(I) "I couldn''t do anything, her power..." "I''m inside your mind, I know about the queen."(I) "..." "You had the opportunity, the only opportunity that could have saved this world in the past."(I) "I made a bet just like her, but we lost, I''m separated from my body still inside it and she lost everything." "I can''t free you."(I) "I know, but thank you foring, thanks to this I was able to awaken my conscience, I at least want to see how it all ends." "I''m going to do the same, I still need to stay here holding control of your body, even if the difference is small it will still buy more time."(I) ------------------- Pov Zenos: My goal was never to fight head on, even with everything I have I''m managing to dodge his attacks because of his caution rooted within him, avoiding using all his power. But none of that matters, this time I prepared everything before even stepping foot on this, if she didn''t ept the n everything would fall apart, but she was even happy with this n. "< I am the living incarnation of the one whose wings dance between worlds and whose gestures generate nature itself. >" (La) "< May your power fill my body and your will fall upon me bringing your power to this world. >" (La) "< The Lady who dances with the elements and the sword that passes through everything, be present and bring bnce to the world. >" (La) "< Come Fairy Goddess, Aine. >" (La) During all this time La was praying in a low voice and I had this pathetic fight where she could only defend unterally to gain time, just a few seconds or minutes before La''s body glowed. Her body grows as her skin darkens andrge butterfly wings emerge, the elements that attacked us now stand firmly still as the light around La disappears revealing the majestic Fairy Goddess. "I''ll leave her with you."(I) "It''s been some time my Daughter."(Goddess of Fairies) "..." (Demonic Fairy Goddess) Chapter 1311 Cap 1309: Slaughter Fairy part 1

Chapter 1311 Cap 1309: ughter Fairy part 1

My n was never to fight the Demonic Fairy Goddess, I know my strength very well, and even if I had the best of ns, using a surprise attack or super magic wouldn''t help. I found out fighting against that Spiritual Evil God, that is my current level of strength, Evil Gods have at most Divinity Fragments and even that is already dangerous for me, whereas a Demon God is still aplete God like their entire Divinity, without count that your sanity must be in the right ce to make rational decisions. Fighting this Demonic Fairy Goddess was impossible for me from the start, I may be slightly crazy after everything I''ve been through since my rebirth, but I still possess enough sanity to not throw myself into the nearest suicide pit. From the beginning I didn''t n to fight directly, I was just unsure of who to bring to the fight, I was thinking between La, Diana, and Ivan who are the 3 Champions of the Gods. Among these 3, Ivan refused to participate, it seems that the Demonic Goddess of Death has strong restrictions while acting, and part of these restrictions passes to her Champion. Diana really wanted to participate, but it seems that God sent her a message forcing her to leave it to La. I wanted to avoid La as much as possible, the Fairy Goddess clearly has personal issues against our target, besides, she was the one who gave this quest, personal issues always make everything worse and unfortunately, I had no choice this time. When the Goddess took control of La''s body, her entire body changed, I didn''t even know if this could still be considered La''s body, the pressure being emitted from her was enough to crush me and my Family connection with La was blocked. I was worried about her, but there''s no other way, I can only hope that the problem is still something that can be resolved. "You''ve gone further than I can bear to maintain, you''ve even abandoned your name and..." (Goddess Aine) "Shut up, you''re just a counterfeit, an inferior Fairy who tarnishes everything my mother stood for!!"?(Demonic Fairy Goddess) "You think you can fight me using so little of your power!!??"?(Demonic Fairy Goddess) "I know I can''t, my bond with this Champion isn''t strong enough yet."?(Goddess Aine) "(Zenos, I will take care of the Demonic Goddess and I will leave her body with you, she will have no Divinity.)" (Goddess Aine) "(I will also borrow her Divine Weapon, luckily it ispatible with my power.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Will La be okay?)" (I) "(Yes, but she can''t resist my power and that''s why I have to resort to her Divine Weapon instead of my own, it adapts better to her power.)" (Goddess Aine) "(I let you use it, but how can you do it when only me...)" (I) Without saying anything else, the Sun and Moon were already floating around the Goddess Aine, her Divinity seemed to be infiltrating my Divine Weapon bathed in La''s Aura, this makes the Moon change with a green and blue totality taking over its surface, the Sun also changed from the color purple to something more multicolored. "< Divine Realm >" (Goddess Aine) Without saying anything else, the Fairy Goddess disappears, appearing behind the Demonic Goddess, then a colleague with an open te hits her back, causing a shock wave that makes cracks appear for hundreds of meters in front. That was when I saw a half-human, half-nt figure appearing covered in roots that connect it to the body, the Goddess Aine didn''t stay still, in the time I was distracted just looking, she already had a multicolored energy sword in her hand cutting the roots that connect the 2 bodies. My Divine Weapon then transformed into spheres of pure energy colliding as it rotated bing arge ring standing behind Goddess Aine. A beam of Energy the thickness of dozens of trees collides with the half-human, half-nt figure breaking the space around her from which crystal roots emerge pulling her in with the Goddess Aine following close behind with the space closing. They may have disappeared from my vision, but I knew they were close because half of my Territory on that side seemed to be filled with something I couldn''t identify. "(I think I''ll take care of it...)" (I) The woman who was once the Demonic Goddess of Fairies, now has disheveled hair, a Demonic energy leaking throughout her body as her body changed, her body bing taller as her bones changed into sharper shapes as white branches of bones grow from its body forming red crystal sheets. This thing was very strong and the killing intent was only growing, but it wasn''t even looking at me when its attention turned to the ce where the two Gods must be. "I can''t let you go there."?(I) "< Blood Breath >" (Orion) "< Star Sword >" (Sakura) While La and I were making preparations for Goddess Aine, the others were already in their true forms with maximum power. Orion''s Blood Breath made her retreat while the Star Sword that crossed the space above her was deflected as one of the bone branches hit the sword aside and threw it away. All of this prevented her from continuing and with her body still, I came within inches of her with my ws pointed at her head, Ragnar was nearby attacking her from behind where her heart is. But at this moment the branches move once again forming two shields, the one at the back defended Ragnar''s attack who tries to continue the attack only to be defended several times while in my case the shield falls apart in my own blow making the branches wrap around my arm with thorns growing to tear my scales. "< Holy Magic: Dragonic Purification >" (I) My power gathers around us forming a golden magical circle forming an illusory golden Dragon spreading its wings as Holy magic falls upon us all. Me and Ragnar are immune since that is my power, but the same cannot be said about Albus who was still changing, horns were growing on his head as his hair fell out, and his size gradually increased until he was almost at my Dragon height his body was tearing apart as his size increased. The body parts being destroyed during his growth are taken over by nts, tree bark scales grow into his skin, and roots emerge from his body bing armor. Her body looked less and less human, her fingers grew a lot with clearly poisoned ws nowing towards me. "Hunger..." (Hinata) Suddenly a silhouette appears around her, it was the adult version of Hinata, then countless slits open full of teeth where red tongues curl around the increasingly grotesque body. "< Familiar Summon: Hinata >" (I) The moment I realized the danger I summoned Hinata to my side almost at the same moment that all thenguages ??as well as the surrounding space itself were shattered, the Goddess'' body now barely retains any humanity, her posture was curved and there were des of bones in your spine. Her arms were hanging and long, but they moved fast, countless red leaves flew around her arms causing that destruction. "Nix!"?(I) "< Fall of the Moon Dragon >" (I) Nix in her Dragon form was above being strengthened by the power of only my Territory when an Illusory moon formed above her, soon the Moon began to fall, shattering as it reassembled into a Dragon of silver stone. The creature didn''t even try to dodge but instead tried to attack to destroy the Moon Dragon, but every time it was torn apart, its body reassembled itself until it hit her, causing an explosion of silver energy. "< Spatial Separation >" (I) I take advantage of this attack to move closer, as soon as the creature appears again its body is covered in injuries, but before it noticed my presence I had already closed my jaw around its head using the power of my Territory together with my power space to rip off its head which it chews like gum before swallowing. When I looked at the rest of the body that was still moving, several blood tentacles and a Star Sword were piercing through the body that was now struggling. But before I could think what to do, Hinata appears next to me and rips off half of this thing''s body in the first bite, the other two exchange a look and throw the rest of the body to her who eats it in two more bites with her eyes shining of happiness. But that wasn''t the end, that was just the body and as if it were a warning about it, an entire mountain breaks the space inches away from me making me fly back almost being hit. Before the space recovered I saw two strong lights colliding causing tremors throughout my Territory. "(Now all that''s left is to wait for the result on that side.)" (me) I could only look at the destruction that was causing the surrounding space itself to copse and the Chaos of elements colliding knowing that I made the right decision, it seems that the Demonic Fairy Goddess really wasn''t taking it seriously when she attacked me earlier. Chapter 1312 Cap 1310: Slaughter Fairy part 2

Chapter 1312 Cap 1310: ughter Fairy part 2

Pov La''s: It''s dark, I don''t know where I am or what I''m doing, I feel like someone is hugging me and it doesn''t feel like Master, I still feel good. "(Wake up, you must have gotten used to my presence by now.)" I heard a voice in my head, but I couldn''t recognize it, my mind was confused, I didn''t know what was happening and I felt like something was missing, I started looking for something in the darkness even though I didn''t know what I should look for. Even without understanding things, it was as if I knew where to go, then I came across the entrance to a tunnel that was blocked, this made me anxious when I remembered the Master, it was then that my mind began to clear and the darkness lightened up in my eyes surroundings little by little. "(Don''t worry, your connection with the boy is still there, I just block it temporarily for his sake, my presence would be harmful to him.)" "..." (I) I still didn''t understand whose voice it was, but it was so full of life and energetic, the voice was firm like a mountain, but it was beautiful and soft like the spring breeze. "(You... I know who you are.)" (I) "(The first time calling me may be difficult for you, especially since you have never used my power until now.)" (Goddess Aine) "(But I like how you only rely on your power duringbat.)" (Goddess Aine) "(If I use his power I can''t be his strength like others do.)" (I) Now I remembered, the mission to hunt the Demonic Fairy Goddess, the Master''splicated n, the initial fight where he bought time while I called the Fairy Goddess into my body to take care of the Target. "(Is the fight over? Have we won?)" (I) I felt like a long time had passed, but the truth is that I had no idea how long I was stuck in this mess, it just now dawned on me that I''m still inside my mind, which could mean I''m unconscious. "(The fight started just a few seconds ago, I''m controlling your body.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Your body doesn''t allow me to use much of my power at the moment, but the boy helped by handing over his Divine Weapon temporarily, this covered the power gap.)" (Goddess Aine) As the surroundings brightened, the Fairy Goddess became visible, her body was so huge that it was still bing visible as she spoke, I found myself dragged in front of her face and in her eyes was able to see what was happening on the side from the outside like a reflection in a mirror. The point of view was mine or in this case, that of the Goddess Aine, the one who was attacking us from the front must have been the Demonic Goddess of the Fairies, her body did not look like that of a Fairy, it was a half-Human figure with many nt features, I did not I was seeing her wings and she looked more like a Dryad than a Fairy. "(She doesn''t look like a Fairy.)" (I) "(She became very corrupted, that''s why she became a Demon Goddess, at this moment she is more of a Demon than a Fairy, she is not even able to use her Nature Essence as in the past.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Can you beat her?)" (I) "(I can do it if I increase my power, but her body will suffer, so I''m trying with what I can safely use on her body.)" (Goddess Aine) "(I knew it would end like this, regardless of what the boy was going to do, he would need greater power to end a Demon Goddess and I made sure I was his only option.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Did you want to kill her with your own hands?)" (I) "(You will soon know, my Champion.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Now pay attention to how the fight unfolds and how to control my power, this will benefit you in the future.)" (Goddess Aine) "(Will I be able to crush my enemies and face Deities?)" (I) "(Of course, yes, there''s nothing better than hearing the cries of despair of your enemies, but you shouldn''t underestimate anyone.)" (Goddess Aine) "(I understand.)" (I) I love the Goddess of Fairies, she sometimes appears in my dreams to teach me how to use the various elements more efficiently duringbat, not just using them to control an area, but also how to concentrate that power into devastating attacks. -------------------- Pov Aine (Goddess of Fairies): When I dragged that foolish woman into my Divine Kingdom I saw her calming down, she was always calm, which just shows how much she hates me for losing control of her emotions like that. "You really won''t..." (I) "Don''t irritate my ears, false Fairy Goddess!"?(Daughter?) Her presence is getting stronger and stronger, I can, her body limited her power, the body of the Queen who was foolish enough to break the Seal. I can feel her trying to connect to the, my Divine Realm has severed her connection to the outside, something that those I sent in the past were not able to do. "< Divine Elemental Swords >" (I) I create thousands of swords of condensed energy for each element taking everything in the surroundings, but she didn''t do nothing, the roots of her body spread out creating trees with the power of the elements. Rivers of liquid metal were frozen by swords of ice, Golems of wood were incinerated by swords of fire, mountains of rock were split by great swords of metal, and tornadoes with sharp winds were stopped by swords of wind rotating in the opposite direction. Our power shing wasparable to armies of millions shing, explosions and shockwaves happened everywhere as I charged towards her who did the same. The power of the boy''s Divine Weapon flowed, fusing the power of the elements into a stream of power that crystallized into a multicolored sword in my hands. Soon my sword collides with her wooden ws, causing her to retreat only for 18 swords of fire to hit her back. "< Faerie: Bloom of the End >" (I) "< World Copse >" (Daughter?) In my Divine Kingdom, all of Nature around us stirs with flowers emerging, opening their petals, then streams of pure energy are sucked into the nts, stealing elemental power from the surroundings, which in this case would be the entire Divine Kingdom with the exception of me. In response to already knowing this movement, she tries to use her Divinity to crush the space around us trying to stop my attack, which she temporarily manages while I already had a second movement ready. My body surrounded by the power of the Divine Weapon, wasunching me towards it, its movements are always relying on the power of the elements while not demonstrating muchbat technique orbat experience without its elements. "I can''t let you go this time."?(I) "< Divine Multi Elemental Dance of ughter >" (I) My body was surrounded by the power of the elements, it bes light when the power condenses only in my sword, my body moves with the speed, elegance, and cruelty of nature''s eternal change. Every turn of mine bends space, every movement of my leg carries the weight of mountains, every time I stretch my arm the ice and wind cut through everything in its path, every time I turn in one direction the light and darkness mix in explosions without end. The swinging of my sword never ceasing as I twist and turn around her carving her body as I rip her flesh, wood, and power out of her body. Every wound my sword inflicts causes Vitality and Holy Power to leak out like an endless fountain. Thousands of attacks per second from all directions without ever ceasing until all that was left was her head. "< Sacred Vital Explosion >" (Daughter?) Suddenly all the vitality that leaked from her body exploded into an overwhelming power, causing my Divine Realm to crack and opening some gaps in space. She and I were separated once again, her body rebuilding itself as if branches and roots grew from her body recing the parts I ripped out. This time my swords and their elements collide even more intensely with me and she redirects the attacks towards each other, I continue like this for a while longer until her body begins to fall apart once again, even though I no longer have any contact with her, my sword attacks are not something that can be cured easily. "Now you''re mine!"?(I) "< Divine Magic: Fairy Seal >" (I) Thousands of images of Fairies appear around us, her body in pieces has been attacked once again by these illusory Fairies that gather more and more around her without giving her the opportunity to recover. I couldn''t help but feel this body getting close to her limit, it seems like it managed to resist enough when her power was sealed along with her. Soon the illusory Fairies began to transform into multicolored crystal statues, nothing of her figure remained. "Now you will listen to me you stupid brat!"?(I) With that, I finally have her in my hands, but my connection with my Champion is weakening, it seems that the seal has passed more of my power to her than I would like, she is at her limit. "Follow my instructions from your master, my Champion."?(I) With that I left her body while undoing my Divine Realm, her body sending once again to its original appearance now that my influence has been withdrawn. Chapter 1313 Cap 1311: You didn’t think it would be so easy...

Chapter 1313 Cap 1311: You didn''t think it would be so easy...

The fight onlysted a short time, which was great for me, it was easier to fight that body turning into a monster than the difficulty of fighting that Evil Goddess earlier. I thought about disposing of the territory that was using up a lot of my Holy Power, but in the end, I decided to wait for La and the Fairy Goddess, the Territory she used took part of my own Territory and I was afraid that something wrong would happen if I went undo now. After almost 15 or 20 minutes, La came back carrying a strangely carved crystal sphere, saying that the target was sealed inside. With that, the problem should have ended and I canceled my Territory only to encounter something unexpected. "Why does it always have to be so..." (I) The city around the castle was destroyed, and countless mountain-sized Titans made from the condensed power of the elements of this world were surrounding the castle, space itself rippling from the pressure of so many of them gathered in the same ce. The presence of the World around us was ominous as they all attacked us at the same time. "Come back!"?(Rosane) Suddenly a hand covered my vision and when I came to I was outside the barrier that surrounds the once again, in front of me was the that seemed to constantly change the position of the continents. "You guys really did it, I''m impressed and grateful."?(Rosane) "..." (I) I turn back to find Rosane looking at us, my Familiars were around me, and La was in Sakura''s hands unable to fly or stand on her own. I looked around recognizing that I was inside the Dimensional Dragon once again, its Aura weing that we were back. "Where are Hades and the others?"?(Orion) "I don''t see Athena''s group either."?(Ragnar) "Same with Alice and her group, where is everyone?"?(Nix) "Rosane, you brought us here, so are the others okay?"?(I) "Be yourself."?(Rosane) Images appeared around us showing them all around a World Tree, Silvia looked injured and Magnus was lying on the ground unconscious covered in horrible injuries, everyone else looked fine. The World Tree near them was covered in roots and branches that shot out of cracks in the space around them, there were countless Fairies everywhere, a stream of thousands of them flying in all directions. "What is happening?"?(I) "The is out of control now that the Demonic Goddess is no longer there, this was remodeled over centuries and centuries by her, the environment was altered as well as the life forms that exist there, she was the reason for this and without it the will of the world wants to remake what this world once was."?(Rosane) "This can be done?"?(I) "No, that''s why the Fairies are interfering, trying to bring bnce to the world, seeking a middle ground between what it once was and what it has be now."?(Rosane) "What happens to the World Tree?"?(Sakura) "It''s getting back to normal, it''s going to take some time, maybe 10 or 30 years, but it''s going to get back to normal."?(Rosane) She talks as if 10 or 30 years are mere minutes, I think someone''s definition of time that is millions of years old can be a little strange. "When the Demon God was Sealed the spores lost their effect, her essence was pushed out of the world and her control of the World Tree fell all at the same time."?(Rosane) "What happens to the poption of this world?"?(I) "Those you trapped are safe and will stay that way for 1 or 2 decades, those still on the are being affected by earthquakes, climate change, tsunamis, storms, gravitational variation, and the copse of the bnce of natural energies."?(Rosane) "The Fairies will help them, the Spirits will also arrive in a few hours to maintain the bnce of the world, but as things are going an absurd amount of monsters will start to emerge, luckily there are strong people on the to help."?(Rosane) "They are naive andck realbat experience, I don''t know if they will be of much help."?(I) "They will learn or die in the process, there is not much of an option, I can help bring bnce to the world, but I cannot act to save people, a Deity can guide and support, but cannot personally interfere in everything."?(Rosane) "You must rest now, I can see the tiredness in your eyes, then I need to talk to you and my mother''s Champion."?(Rosane) "I guess it''s okay, I really want to get some sleep now that I can rx."?(I) With that I went to a hut near the entrance to the Dungeon and threw myself on the first bed I found, after weeks of being awake being the path through which the power of several World Trees flowed and still having used so much power in the finalbat, I was very tired out. ------------- As soon as I hit the bed I was suffocated by the padded embrace of the dream world, it was strange, this time I was in a dream based on a memory. I was lying down looking at a starry sky, in the sky there was a bird flying that I couldn''t identify when I sat up I could see my surroundings. I was near several puddles with red liquid and in good surroundings there were trees with red leaves, the air carried a faint odor of blood and sometimes I was able to see a silhouette of Wolf with 2 heads running between the trees. "Blood Forest... it''s been a long time, is this dream missing my birthce? Am I getting nostalgic?"?(I) "I don''t know, but missing the ce where you were born is normal for all creatures."?(Goddess Aine) "A pleasure to see you once again, Goddess of Fairies."?(I) Suddenly I feel the presence of someone apanied by her voice, when I turn around I see the beautiful figure of the Goddess of Fairies behind me. In the darkness of this night where the silver light of the Moon mixes with the darkness of the night and the blood red of the trees, the Fairy Goddess stands out, her golden hair and eyes seem to illuminate the surroundings while her chocte skin shines with the light of the moon, her wings seem to be of pure golden energy on her back as if she were the bearer of light. "I like this ce, it reminds me of Selene, by the looks of it it must be a Holy Land in her name."?(Goddess Aine) "(I never stopped to think about it, but it makes sense that your child would be born in your Sacred Lands, not that it matters anything at this point.)" (I) "Do you need anything else, Goddess Aine?"?(I) "Yeah, you didn''t think it would be that easy...did you?"?(Goddess Aine) When she said that, she approached me and with one of her fingers lifted my entire body by the chin as if she was lifting a particle of dust, but what bothered me was the smile on her face that reminds me of La. "You used me to fight the target of the mission I gave you, did you think you would get away with it when the mission is a way to redeem yourself for the annihtion of a?"?(Goddess of Fairies) "I didn''t destroy the, it bing part of my Divine Weapon was an ident and you never expected me to fight that Demonic Goddess, the difference in power is so huge that it would be... it would be suicide..." (I) "..." (I) "(Since I didn''t think about it before... I was so focused on solving the mission that I didn''t pay attention to the mission request... the person who gave the orders...)" (I) I suddenly realized something obvious, the difference in power between me and the Demon God was too big for me to stand a chance, no matter what n or trap I used, it would have been no use against such a huge difference in power. There''s no way Goddess Aine wouldn''t notice this, it was such an obvious thing that I stopped thinking about it and just focused on the solution, Goddess Aine did this on purpose, she wouldn''t count on the power of the other Gods to hunt a Fairy with respect to soplex with her, so she was counting on La from the beginning. "Hahahahaha... haha ??hahahaha hahahaha..." (I) "I''m such an idiot, I was dancing on your hand this whole time."?(I) "It looks like your brain still works, I''m amazed I didn''t realize that before."?(Goddess Aine) She releases me with her smile bing calmer as a couch forms behind her that isfortable looking at me. "Why tell me now? Whye to me?"?(I) "A lesson to be learned must be exined, you are the type to focus on a goal and go after it, forgetting to look around, just paying attention to what is in the way."?(Goddess Aine) "The kind of enemies you have now are those who have outlived entire civilizations and races, so you shouldn''t be so confident just because you think you have the upper hand or a good n."?(Goddess Aine) "..." (I) "(Was I getting too cocky?)" (I) "Now that the lesson is overes the second part of your mission and the reward."?(Goddess Aine) Chapter 1314 Cap 1312: Fairy Goddesss Reward Chapter 1314 Cap 1312: Fairy Goddess''s Reward This time I have no excuses, I have been dancing in the hands of Goddess Aine this whole time without realizing it, the bitter taste of frustration of being used without realizing it is something I will not soon forget. I should have realized, she wasn''t even trying hard to hide her ns, I should have realized as soon as I saw the Mission Target being so much higher in power than me or when Diana wasn''t able to participate due to orders from her God forcing me having to choose La. She did it because she trusted that I wouldn''t notice or maybe she hoped that I would notice, I don''t think she answers that question, but it really shows me that the confidence may have gone too far to my head. But I can think about all thister, what I have to do now is try to understand what she was referring to with the second part of the mission, nothing about that was said before. "What do you mean by second part of the mission?"(I) "The first part of the mission was always just a lesson for you like I just said."(Goddess Aine) "Since I made La my Champion I''ve been preparing her to do this, I would ask you to do this sooner orter saying even the part about counting on my power, this first part of the mission was never thought of as your redemption over the annihtion of that."(Goddess Aine) "I understand, but from what you say when you call it the second part of the mission, does that mean you still need me here?"(I) "Yes, that was something I decided to try after seeing you turn a Moon and a into your Divine Weapon."(Goddess Aine) "Your chaos power will be the focus of this mission and the reason I need you, what I need is a Spiritual Rebirth for her."(Goddess Aine) "Wait! You want to release her after sealing her? Besides, she''s still alive, isn''t she?"(I) The moment Goddess Aine spoke about Spiritual Rebirth, I understood why she needed my help, I have seen many people who have gone through Spiritual Rebirth, and I caused it myself a few times, I did it to La as a way to save her. Because of these past things I understand how my power can help, the Power of Chaos represents change, and that''s why the Awakening Ceremony that I perform always works when there should be risks, it also exins why I have so much control of the changes in these moments. Goddess Aine wants me to help change something about the Demon Goddess, I suspect something specific or maybe even aplete change, something that would be impossible for me to do alone, and with that in mind she should get directly involved in it. "A God is not easy to kill, as you pointed out, she is still alive and just sealed, only the body that took possession as the container was destroyed by you."(Goddess Aine) "Just leaving her like this will be a waste of time and power to maintain the Seal, it would be better to let her work on her own doing something useful, but for this..." (Goddess Aine) "Should her personality be different, should she lose what she has be and be a new Goddess?"(I) "Yes, but to be under my care she must return to being a Fairy Goddess and lose her Demonic power to control others, a corruption of what her power once was."(Goddess Aine) "..." (I) I wasn''t sad or angry about Goddess Aine''s decision, what she''s saying is something I''ve done in the past, that''s how H was born from the Soul of Farus. "I understand what you want, but the scale of it is far beyond me."(I) "I know, you''re not ready yet either, but after my reward, you will be."(Goddess Aine) "Reward? What reward?"(I) "You''ll find out, when you wake up my daughter will give it to you."(Goddess Aine) "After that, you will be able to do this with my help, Divine Power will be necessary, but don''t worry, there will be no danger to you."(Goddess Aine) "Then I''ll follow what you said."(I) "(Anyway I''m epting these missions from the Gods to make up for my mistake, so I''ll just move on since it seems to have no risk for me.)" (I) ----------------- The next day I woke up and when I opened my eyes I found La looking at me with a serious face. "You owe me some treats."(La) "We can leave that to..." (I) "I want candy now!"(La) "I feel like I''m talking to a spoiled child..." (I) Sigh After calming La with anything tasty or sweet in my storage items, I managed to leave the cabin and looked up at the sky where the was still visible in the same way as before changing any map that may exist of its surface. "Enjoying the view?"(Natasha) "A little."(I) "How about some morning physical training?"(Natasha) "Natasha, I have to..." (I) "There''s no need to look for Rosane, she''s watching us right now."(Natasha) "..." (I) "You always have to ruin a good surprise, I was hoping to see some action before I showed up."(Rosane) "Hasn''t there been enough action?"(I) "Not for you, in your current state receiving the gift could be a bit dangerous."(Rosane) "That''s why the training, try to spend everything you have until you''re empty of everything to the point where you can''t even move your lips."(Natasha) "I''ve said before that these things don''t work like that, but it will help in a way."(Rosane) "What are you talking about?"(I) "Less words and more action!"(Natasha) Natasha starts to attack me without saying anything else, one foot was already inches from my face before I could say anything, I jumped back holding her leg with mine in the middle of my somersault, but she used her tail Lara forcing my leg open by letting go. Soon she runs towards me once again, this time her arms were growing in both size and strength as she was transforming into her Dragon form. I didn''t fully understand what the two were talking about, but I have strong suspicions of what it must be, so I''ll y along this time. In Natasha''s next punch, I grabbed her arm and tried to use her own strength to throw her body away, but in mid-air, her tail grabbed my arm and I was the one thrown into the air. Without wasting time, Ipletely transform into a Dragon, starting to fight seriously, following exactly what I expected, Natasha alsopletely transforms into her Dragon form. I went outside trying not to fight with full force inside the Dimensional Dragon, a fight on this scale could harm him in some way unnecessarily. Outside, the Fairies were already flying away, opening up a space, probably following Rosane''s orders. My sister and I threw ourselves at each other, as always our fight was brutal and merciless, we used our ws and teeth to tear each other''s flesh, and we also used our strength and ferocity to the maximum. It was no surprise that I was the one umting the most injuries, there was no way to beat Natasha inbat. Every blow Inded was returned 3 or 4 times, when I bit his neck ripping off 1/3 of it with my teeth, my heart was pierced by his Tail and one of my wings was cut off by his cards before I was kicked in the stomach making me move away. The fight must havested around 1 hour in which I was breathing hard at the end while she was alreadypletely healed. "You use your tail well, but you have to learn to fight in a more coordinated way, your unpredictable strikes are incredible, even I have difficulty with that, but thisck of rhythm also hinders continuous attacks, leaving easy openings to explore."(Natasha) "I''ll keep that in mind."(I) [What she was saying was something I knew, after fighting like this for so long there was no way I couldn''t help but notice one of my biggest ws. Unfortunately, this was not something easy to put aside, while I was thinking like this waiting for Natasha to heal me with her power, Rosane appears between the two of us, with a wave of her hands my body seemed to no longer feel anything, in fact I couldn''t even feel it or move any part of my body. "I''m sorry about that, but I know it''s going to get a little violent after you receive the gift and I don''t want any Fairies to get hurt because of this."(Rosane) Soon Rosane pulls out what appears to be a multi-pointed crystal, it seems to be exactly what she suspected, but the next thing I see is some kind of Wolf with red fur, so she pushes the crystal into the Wolf''s head. The Wolf started to change and grow, its body was bing different while a strange presence was being emitted from it. "I know you will ept this, but I don''t have time to waste, I heard from my Mother that using a living creature would be easier on your digestion."(Rosane) The Wolf is still shifting in its hands as it approaches my face, so my jaws open before that Wolf is thrown into my mouth. "I think you better keep an eye on him now."(Rosane) "(So the reward was actually a Divinity Fragment, plus she put it on a monster to make it easier for my skill to work.)" (I) "(Let''s enjoy this meal.)" (I) Ding! Chapter 1315 Cap 1313: Reborn fresh and serene Chapter 1315 Cap 1313: Reborn fresh and serene Pov Natasha''s: It was as I thought it would be, once it entered his mouth it only took a few seconds before it started, Zenos always takes things very lightly. What he is doing may seem the same as what he did previously, but each Fragment of Divinity is unique, they may be Fragments of Essence and Laws from other universes or even from our universe, they may have lesser or greater functions, there may be contradiction with Essences and Laws that already exist in this Universe, may even bepletely ipatible with our Universe or the individual trying to take possession of the Fragment of Divinity. Just as I thought, the space has already shattered around him, his body is covered in cracks and I can hear the screams of his Aura with my Authority. "If he wasn''t so worn out and injured it could be worse."(I) "His brother is crazy, for someone who possesses the Power of Chaos, he uses this power far beyond the limits of what is eptable."(Rosane) "Don''t say that Elizabeth already told me that this was the n from the beginning, was it her mother who chose the Shard of Divinity?"(Natasha) "Yes, but it wasn''t something that was in her possession, it was exchanged with another God since she didn''t have a suitable one."(Rosane) "Divinity Fragment of Fairy Magic... possesses Laws and Essence that are notpatible with our Universe."(Rosane) "The God of Magic tried to create a Divine Weapon with this Fragment and failed, before that it was in the hands of my mother who tried to create a new sister for us and also failed, that''s why she exchanged the past with the God of Magic and now remade it the exchange once more to give to his Brother."(Rosane) "I don''t understand more than the basics about the Essences, I don''t want to be a Goddess, I''m not hungry for power and Authority, I also don''t have much responsibility."(I) "But I know that giving this to Zenos isn''t just for his sake."(I) "Yes, my mother wants the unique power of this Essence, this will raise the power of all Fairies as well as Spirits."(Rosane) "She wants a new race of Fairies?"(I) "It seems like you don''t know, but the Gods realized that it wasn''t just a new Race of Spirits that Nix created, the God of Spirits realized that when the Source of Chaos Spirits is in ce the power of all Spirits will increase with a power he called the Spirit Rune, a power simr to an individual unique ability for each Spirit."(Rosane) "Does your Mother want the same for the Fairies?"(I) From what I know of the Goddess of the Fairies, she is someone who ispetitive and does not ept loss very well, not to mention that in these increasingly difficult times increasing the power of all the Fairies is a good thing. "What I hope is that he ovees this, it is not just the Gods who have realized the ability of the Power of Chaos to transform an Essence from another Universe into something from this Universe."(Rosane) "I know, but news can''t have traveled that fast."(I) "No, your brother is safe for now, but all the Deities have felt the emergence of a new Essence in the universe, this includes the Evil Gods."(Rosane) "..." (I) This was something Elizabeth said too, this was an aspect of the power of chaos that no one thought possible, Evil Gods are desperate to be Gods once again, for them this is a ray of hope and they will do anything to achieve this. I look at Zenos again, the blooding out of his wounds had so much magic concentrated that it was transparent like water while retaining the thickness of the blood. His flesh was twitching as if there was something inside his body, his Aura seemed like that of a monster in a life and death struggle, and his suffering was clear to see, but his vitality had little variation. The reason his condition is so good is because he has emptied his energy reserves, and also because the body is already quite injured the damage is not umting much as the excess energy leaks through the wounds. "He cannot be exposed, no one but those trusted should know this, there are Demon Gods worse than idiots like the God of Light."(I) "I know that, look around you."(Rosane) When I tried to look at the surroundings again I noticed something, the space undted revealing a differentndscape from what I was seeing, we were inside an illusion. "When did you bring us inside the barrier?"(I) "I did the opposite, I put the barrier around you, the illusion was so he wouldn''t notice, I thought he might misunderstand."(Rosane) "Thank you, that should be enough."(I) This barrier separates the inside from the outside almostpletely, this should prevent others from sensing what is happening to Zenos. ------------------ Pov Zenos: It''s been 5 days since I received the reward from the Fairy Goddess, and I still haven''t looked at my notifications, I want to avoid thinking aboutplicated things while I''m facing the final adaptations of this new essence in my body. Now I was in an empty part of the Dungeon, a little floor normally used for power tests and I was alone with La. "This time it was almost imperceptible."(I) "Do you really want to do this today?"(La) "Yes, we have to do this before your Divine Awakening, you said you felt it, didn''t you?"(I) I didn''t want to see my notifications, but I needed to at least know about this topic and that''s why I asked La about it, it looks like I''m going to have to do the same thing with her as I did with Nix. But Rosane appeared a few hourster saying that I should fulfill my promise to Goddess Aine before La''s Divine Awakening, it seems that after this my influence over La will equal that of Goddess Aine within La''s body due to the various connections throughout the years piling up. "Do you know what I should do?"(I) "No, just hold that stupid sphere while I call out to the Goddess... I''m going to feel horrible after this."(La) La is now afraid to call the Goddess into her body since she knows the burden of doing so, she was unconscious for more than a day and the pain in her body was so strong that she only managed to recoverst night, even now she must feel a little difort in the body. "< I am the living incarnation of the one whose wings dance between worlds and whose gestures generate nature itself. >" (La) "< May your power fill my body and your will fall upon me bringing your power to this world. >" (La) "< The Lady who dances with the elements and the sword that passes through everything, be present and bring bnce to the world. >" (La) "< Come Fairy Goddess, Aine. >" (La) As La recited the prayer to the Fairy Goddess, her body began to glow and Mana from various elements began to gather around her, when she reached thest word her body changed once again, La''s skin bing darker and even brighter as his hair, eyes, and wings turn golden. Unlike the previous time where we were in the middle of abat, I must say that Goddess Aine''s appearance really is spectacr, she exudes elegance and joy, and her eyes are full of life. "It looks like you''re ready, I was right to give the reward before finishing the mission."(Goddess Aine) "Did you need me to have an Essence associated with magic?"(I) "Yes and also associated with the Fairies, what we are going to do now is not the same as an Awakening Ceremony."(Goddess Aine) "What I need from you is the Power of Chaos."(Goddess Aine) "What should I do?"(I) "You don''t need to know in detail, leave everything in my hands, I will guide you and you will feel what you need to do step by step."(Goddess Aine) "In the end, she will be fresh and serene after Spiritual Rebirth."(Goddess Aine) The Goddess was clearly making a big deal out of this, the first thing she did was look at the seal on my hands, but I didn''t know if it was an attempt to save this Demonic Goddess or an attempt to get rid of her more permanently, no I had no way of knowing and I didn''t dare imagine what goes on in the brain of a God. The only thing I''m sure of is that I don''t need to worry, in fact, this n is excellent for me, I prefer not to have any enemiesing after me, so I like to be sure of their deaths so they don''te after meter, especially Divine level enemies that I prefer not to have any other than those from the Church of Light. "Let''s start."(Goddess Aine) "< Divine Realm >" (Goddess Aine) The world around me was changing, I felt the power of the Goddess take over the surroundings and it seemed that reality was remaking itself at the will of Goddess Aine, it was not an illusion or something like making the unreal into reality, she was restructuring reality itself. "You need to use your Divine Incarnation, so don''t waste time, my Champion cannot withstand my power for long periods of time."(Goddess Aine) Chapter 1316 Cap 1314: Third daughter of the Goddess of Fairies Chapter 1316 Cap 1314: Third daughter of the Goddess of Fairies Goddess Aine''s Divine Kingdom was grand in its entirety, the only energy that existed here was Mana and its variations of the various different elements, the sky was light green on one side while dark blue on the other side filled with stars of all colors, There was a Sun and a Moon next to each other, dividing the sky equally, on one side it was day and on the other it was night. It was also possible to see countless floating inds in different directions, perhaps the ce where we were was one of these floating inds, each ind seems to have a different environment from what I could see from the closest ones. "We are not here to admire the view of my Divine Kingdom, beautiful as it is."(Goddess Aine) "Sorry, I was trying to calm down."(I) I was in my Dragon form while with my Divine Incarnation active, the Goddess who is still using La''s body was flying close to my face as she seemed to speak proudly of her Divine Realm. "I already told you that the child you carry inside you will be safe, will not be affected by what we are about to do."(Goddess Aine) "I know that, but what worries me is something else... I already have too many children, I don''t want to increase their numbers any more."(I) "Your help is almost none, you will not be the Father of this child, your Chaos Power will only be a means for my Divinity to shape her again."(Goddess Aine) Goddess Aine looked serious every time she talked about this Demonic Goddess, even now she was tightly holding the seal in her hands. "She will not be your daughter, consider it as if we are doing medical treatment or surgery, you are merely the tools while the energyes from me as I will also be the surgeon."(Goddess Aine) "Okay, what do I have to do..." (I) While she is talking I was trying to feel my Essence of Chaos, since this is what Goddess Aine will need, I can feel it inside me, but I don''t know how to handle it, I can''t even begin to understand the depths of this thing. The Goddess spread out her hands making the Seal sphere float a little further away, then she moved her hands as if she was conducting an orchestra, her movements made the magical power of the surroundings move in different streams, each of them belonging to an element as they formed rings around the sphere of the Demon Goddess Seal. The various pure element magic rings for each element moved in harmony with each other, then these rings formed magic circle diagrams while rotating. "That will be enough."(Goddess Aine) Afterpleting her work which she did casually and easily from what I noticed, the Goddesses to me rooting around standing above my head resting on one of my horns. "I''m starting, don''t resist my power and you don''t need to fear, try to merge with my power allowing it to flow through your body."(Goddess Aine) As she spoke I felt something flow through me, then I felt as if my brain shut down, for me it was like going into alert mode, only the most primitive functions of me were awake, I instinctively felt that unknown power collide with mine without causing harm. Soon this power that offered more and more familiar with each confrontation no longer seemed so uneptable, my Aura and Authority moved around it in harmony as it began to circte through my body. It was an endless power, yet it wasn''t touching me, it was a form of energy so important and condensed that it was as if there was liquid metal coursing through my body. I felt the weight of this energy within me as my body went rigid in ce, power flowed through my body and I felt another mind connected to mine, perhaps because of this my consciousness woke up in time to see something different. Streams of power of various elements wereing from across the Divine Realm before sinking into one of the magic circles around the Seal where the Demon Goddess was. I could feel my body following Goddess Aine''s movements, as she moved her arms, I did the same instantly, our energies traveling through my body before concentrating in my hands before flowing not into the magical circles, but rather into the very sphere of the Demon Goddess Seal. As expected from my power, as soon as it surrounded the sphere, a Starfire lit up around it. But this time the starry sky within the mes was simr to that shown in this Divine Realm in the half sky where it was night. "< Divinity Extraction >" (Goddess Aine/me) My mouth moved and it wasn''t by my will, I didn''t try to resist either, I could feel that everything was going well and I left all control in the hands of Goddess Aine. Soon I could feel vibrations of will going through the seal, it was like a silent scream as something formless was being extracted into the Fairy Goddess''s palm. This continued for several minutes before I felt something break within the Demon Goddess Seal, and then my Starfire forced its way through the Seal which allowed it to advance. "< Awakening of Divine Rebirth >" (Goddess Aine/me) In the hands of the Goddess the formless energy was flowing forming the symbol of infinity, it was between her two hands while burning by my Starfire which ignited at the same time the Seal exploded being consumed by a column of Starfire connecting the sky and the earthnd, even the magic circles around him were consumed as well as the power of the various Elements. I could feel the power being drained from within me, it was my Sacred Power that maintained the Star Fire that was being immensely nourished by the power of the Goddess that seemed like a vast seapared to my small pool of power. I didn''t feel pain, exhaustion, or anything else just like the Goddess said, even the egg inside my Blood Core was perfectly fine, in fact, I felt part of Goddess Aine''s power was also nourishing the egg. My Divine Weapon was still keeping the egg sealed within me, but it was also directing power to nourish the egg, which today includes some of the Goddess''s power. She certainly knew this, but I doubt she cares and with that, I returned to paying attention to the Goddess herself, the Light on her body was very different as if it were going out, her wings were starting to show shades of other colors as well as her hair golden starting to show shades of red at the tips. She is clearly putting in more effort than she did in the fight, I can feel the reason for that, St is controlling both powers at the same time, she is using my power to shape the essence she took from the Demonic Goddess at the same time she was controlling her Rebirth. Starfire is my power, so I felt it consume an inordinate amount of darkness for just one individual, this was still nothingpared to that ocean of curses in Hell, but for just one individual it was something horrible to possess. All this darkness was consumed and soon after I felt a consciousness being incinerated while only the most basic remained, not a speck of emotion or consciousness left leaving pure. "May this time be a symbol of harmony and wisdom, my sweet child."(Goddess Aine) The Goddess''s power drew arge amount of blood from me which she used to wrap the still burning Essence in her hands, transforming it into a red sphere that she threw into the column of Starfire. I could feel a figure at that moment, the column of Starfire began to rotate like a tornado still stuck in the same ce at the same time as its width decreased to half of what it was before as ifpressing its power, I could feel that this was caused by the power of this Divine Kingdom. I could feel what was left of the Demon Goddess mixing with the red sphere, they were in harmony and verypatible as streams of power from the Divine Realm itself flowed into the Starfire tornado causing the Goddess''s hair to change in a matter of seconds to the color red. Soon it continued to decrease in size until it formed a sphere of fire, spinning to the point of making this entire Divine Kingdom tremble, then it began to pulsate releasing waves and waves of frightening power from which I was protected by the Goddess Aine. "It''s finally over... my Third daughter was born."(Goddess Aine) As the Goddess spoke, the sphere of mes pulsed faster and faster as it lessened the tremors in the Divine Realm until a multicolored light shone within the sphere that seemed to be made from the night sky itself, then a strong multicolored Light took over everything stealing my vision. This whole process took more than 1 hour, but when the light dimmed all I saw was a green-skinned child with red root markings on his body and butterfly wings that seemed to be made from Starfire. "..." (I) "..." (Goddess Aine) "Goddess..." (I) "Don''t say anything... just don''t say anything, that''s not possible... there''s no way it can be possible..." (Goddess Aine) While it seemed that Goddess Aine and I were having the same thought, I felt her power still within my body being quickly withdrawn, freeing my body from all influenceing from her. But I didn''t have time to think about that now when I focused my attention on what was most important right in front of me. It was a child of apparent 14 or maybe 15 years old, young in appearance but close to bing an adult, but in his eyes which were one eye gold and the other red, I could see a gleam of confusion as he looked at us. For a few minutes, no one said anything, my attention is that of Goddess Aine was focused on the child, but in the meantime, the child''s eyes were constantly changing with the glow of confusion giving way to many feelings such as joy, love, anger, disappointment and hope in this exact order, his face was so easy to read that it made his emotions obvious in its simplicity. "Mother father..." "!!!!"(I) "You damn bastard..." (Goddess Aine) Chapter 1317 Cap 1315: Father by accident

Chapter 1317 Cap 1315: Father by ident

I simply didn''t know where I had gone wrong, things weren''t supposed to happen like that, I didn''t even get to do anything and I didn''t dare let my curiosity test things by chance in an irresponsible way as I tend to do more times than I would like to admit, so how did things happen? Did things end like this? In front of me, a beautiful young girl in her teens looking innocently at me with a big smile, and on top of my Dragon head an angry Fairy Goddess whose murderous intent in her eyes was burning a hole in my skull. "(Calm down Zenos, keep a cool head... I wanted to do this when I had more time, but let''s take a look at the notifications I''ve been neglecting.)" (I) "(First of all, I should have a moreplete understanding of the situation, only then can I solve this problem or at least understand where I went wrong.)" (I) With that thought in mind, I tried to ignore the small hand gripping my Horn so tightly that it was causing it to crack, so I started with thest Divinity Fragment I received that I hadn''t seen the notifications, as it could be one of those responsible I tried to start at the beginning. Ding! <[ His soul was strengthened by fusing with [ Fairy Magic Essence (Fragment) ] due to Highpatibility ]> . . . <[ You used your [ Chaos Essence (Partially Sealed) ] through the [ Chaotic Devourer ] skill to refine [ Fairy Magic Essence (Fragment) ] ]> . . <[ You have seeded in transforming [ Fairy Magic Essence (Fragment) ] into a new Magic-type essence of this universe by creating [ Penumbra Fairy Magic Essence (Partial) ] ]> . . <[ You Awakened the [ Magic Essence of the Penumbra Fairies (Partial) ] as a [ Demigod ] ]> . . <[ All your Magic-type attributes and abilities are strengthened ]> . . <[ Your Aura has Magical Elements, being able to physically interact with ethereal Magical elements ]> . . <[ Your Authority has been strengthened to Magical elements ]> . . <[ Your Fairy Familiar La (Fairy Queen of the Elemental Star) has been imnted with [ Fairy Magic Essence of Penumbra (Partial) ] and must return to the Fairy Temple for the Divine Awakening process ]> . . . <[ You have achieved the [ Fairy Magical Demigod ] Titles ]> . . . <[ You have awakened the skills: ? [ Magic Incarnation of Penumbra ] ? [ Chaos Element Magic Fountain ] ]> The content of these notifications was simr to the previous time just as I thought and once again my skill cannot identify any of these skills or titles, but most importantly for now, it doesn''t seem to be the reason for what is happening now. I figured that wasn''t the problem, but that just left me with the rest of the notifications that just popped up now, which is when the problem came up. Ding! <[ ¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡ñ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ?¡õ¡õ¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ]> . . <[ ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð ]> . . . <[ Her Power [ Essence of Chaos (Partially Sealed) ] was released under the control of Goddess Aine (Goddess of Fairies) with her consent ]> . . . <[ Your [ Essence of Chaos ] is extracting and purifying a Demonic Deity through the Power of Goddess Aine (Goddess of Fairies) ]> . . . <[ ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ñ¡ö ]> . <[ ¡ð¡ñ¡õ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ?¡õ ]> . . . <[ Your blood and lineage are being used as material to restore a partially corrupted Essence ]> . . <[ The Goddess Aine (Goddess of the?Fairies) is performing a Spiritual Rebirth for [ ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ñ ] using the [ Essence of Chaos ] ]> . . <[ ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡ð¡õ¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡ñ¡ö¡õ¡ð¡ö¡ð¡õ¡ð¡õ¡õ ]> . . . <[ Starting [ Divine Spiritual Rebirth ] ]> . . <[ Your [ Magic Essence of the Penumbra Fairies (Partial) ] has 100%patibility with [ ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ð¡ö¡ñ ] and was automatically implemented through [ Essence of Chaos ] ]> . . . <[ ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ñ¡ñ ]> . . <[ [ Divine Spiritual Rebirth ]pleted sessfully ]> . . . <[ Awakening and creating a new body for [ Fairy Goddess of the Dusk Tree ] ]> . . . <[ The Goddess Aine (Goddess of Fairies) bestowed the name on her daughter ]> . <[ A new Goddess was born with the name Aurora (Fairy Goddess of the Tree of Shadow) ]> . . . <[ You Received the Title [ Divine Father ] ]> "..." (I) "(I''m not to me, it says it was automatic... you can''t me me for that, I don''t even know how to use the power of the Essence... it wasn''t my fault this time...)" (I) "(If I say it was your fault, then it''s your fault!!!)" (Goddess Aine) "(You''ve been reading my thoughts since when?)" (I) "All the time, so don''t try to find excuses to escape your responsibility!"?(Goddess Aine) "..." (I) "I won''t forget this, we haven''t finished this conversation yet, but I don''t have time anymore!"?(Goddess Aine) Disappearing from my head, the Goddess Aine with more than half her features being simr to La''s now, reappeared next to the young Fairy who hugs her lovingly before kissing her forehead with affection, while a light envelops them both leaving only La backwards unconscious on the floor. Before I could start moving, the space around us began to crack and fall to pieces in a matter of seconds, when my mind started working again, I was already inside the same floor of the Dungeon as before. I return to my normal form, my body even more rigid than at the beginning and with a heavy mind after everything that happened, then I hold La in my hands returning to the city on another floor of the Dungeon. "I have to get a specialist... now!"?(I) ------------------ POV ?????(???): "(Where am...)" (I) I look around seeing strange shapes, I can''t understand where I am, I can''t remember who I am. I look at my hands seeing twisted flesh and above I saw white snakes moving through my arms, I didn''t feel afraid or anything else for the snakes, it was strange how I thought it was normal even though I knew it was strange without remembering anything. Not knowing what I should do I felt something strange, the Snakes were pointing their heads in one direction and so I walked without looking back, my mind was confused, I felt exhausted for no reason and I didn''t feel the need to rest. Every step I took changed my surroundings, changed my point of view, and changed my body, yet my mind was always the same, I couldn''t keep up with what was happening, every step was so slow while bringing so many sudden changes as if my memories were cropped. In the first step, I was in a cave of flesh, the smell of blood permeates everything. In the second step, I was in a city full of stone buildings with flesh spreading across the buildings, there were several flesh creatures around and I realized that I looked like them, we were all running in the same direction when a strange fire lit up that consumed everything just giving me time to take another step changing everything once again. In the third step I was in the middle of a destroyed city, my body looked normalpared to other times, but it was covered in wounds that didn''t bleed, in the surroundings there were many bodies and a g with a sun drawn on it. "I can''t believe one survived." Suddenly a voice sounds from behind me before my vision changed as if I was falling, but my body was still standing covered in white snakes, and behind me was someone wearing white armor, my body seemed to take a step forward like if it was about to fall changing everything once again. In the fourth step I was walking in a desertnd when I came across a ck haired child wearing a ck veil, I tried to look at my body and all I saw were white snakes huddled together trying to take the shape of a body, each fingertip in my hand was the head of a different serpent. When I looked at the girl again, it was a teenager this time with the exact same characteristics, she was looking at me, I couldn''t see her eyes but I felt her eyes on me, soon after I looked up seeing that there was no sky, just a big eye ck man who scared me making me look at the teenager once again who was now different, she was a woman and she was right in front of me. I knew her identity, it was as if every part of me always knew who she was, something so close and yet so far away, someone who was my origin and end. "Don''t use the walk of the dead again, wait in his body until he is able to free you, don''t waste your freedom."?(Death) Everything went dark and only a lying stone statue was seen and I walked towards it feeling peace. ------------------- Pov Goddess Aine (Goddess of Fairies): "I will take revenge on your son!"?(I) "Stopining, it was your fault for trying to use your power to save that girl."?(Selene) "Everything was under control... I don''t know how he..." (I) "The power of chaos cannot be controlled, you must have felt it."?(Selene) "I was seeing everything from the beginning, don''t try to fool me."?(Selene) I couldn''t deny what she said, I could feel the power of that Essence, it was different from my Divinity in that it was theplete opposite, all I could do was direct the result of what I wanted, but even so I was sure that keep the boy''s involvement to a minimum. "I''ll clear your doubts, the reason for that happening is simple, she rejected you until the end."?(Selene) "Even Sealed, she is still a Goddess, she saw and heard what you wanted to do, she felt what you were doing."?(Selene) "Hate is something irrational, the darkness within her was cleansed and became potential for her, but what you forgot was her hatred for you, she rejected your power in her until the end, and the potential that her darkness gave made her cling first to Zenos."?(Selene) "That bastard, until the end... why couldn''t she just ept it!"?(I) She always hated me, I knew it the moment I saw her, I had inherited my predecessor''s memories, I felt her feelings of love for her, and yet only contempt waited for me until the end. "Why do all this for her, we both know you could kill her or even keep her sealed forever."?(Selene) "Then why do this for her?"?(Selene) Selene spoke, but she wasn''t looking at me but at the child clinging to my waist, she hasn''t let go of me since I took her out. "She did it out of respect for the previous Fairy Goddess''s love, I understand that now."?(Aurora) "..." (I) This child understands this because she went through the same thing as me, I was able to save her from a path that only harmed her and tarnished the love that my predecessor felt, doing this was the only way to save her. "A mother''s love must be respected and now she is my daughter."?(I) "She''s also my granddaughter, you can call me grandma."?(Selene) "I''m still going after him and stop with these jokes..." (I) "Grandma, I want to know more about my Father."?(Aurora) "Enough, where is my sword, I need to cut something, now!"?(I) Chapter 1318 Cap 1316: Wild Mission Chapter 1318 Cap 1316: Wild Mission When I woke up everything was normal, but my body was still shaking and blood sweat was leaking from my body, it took me a few seconds to calm down. "Damn, that was worse than I expected."(I) "Mental attacks cannot be defended with your body or energy, they are also difficult to feel until it is toote."(Caitlyn) "Are you sure you want to continue this training?"(Caitlyn) "I need to strengthen my mind, let''s continue."(I) "Let''s continueter, you need to rest."(Caitlyn) I may be busy with the mission of the Gods, but I haven''t forgotten the two enemies I''m fighting, the Church of Light is a well-established and ancient religion, fighting them head-on will never happen, I don''t have the strength or numbers for that. All I can do are small fights and cause some problems for them, I prefer to let them continue to be pressured by other religions because of the things they do in secret. My main enemy is actually the Apostles of Truth, they are strong and intelligent, and they are also very bold in all their ns, but they are still within my reach. They don''t have veryrge numbers and only 1 among them is really worrying, the Mother of Truth with her mental powers and distorted intelligence is the real problem, I can''t predict the things she will do and I only discover her ns when they are already happening, she It is dangerous on many levels. Even now while I''m busy with these missions from the Gods, the Apostles of Truth are acting in some way, I have to prepare to fight against her. Caitlyn is the expert in mental leaders, but her power is far from what it once was, but her new son who was once an Evil God specialized in mental powers will be a good weapon against Yntra next time. "(I need to be mentally strong, my will can help resist, but I need to be able to counterattack.)" (I) ----------------- The next day I was at the lunch table being thest one to leave, everyone is always very busy with something, but I wanted to rx a little more when Diana approached me. She lifted me up and made me sit on her legs while hugging me. "Looks like we''re going to have a guest."(Diana) "Are you talking about someone in your family?"(I) "No, they have their own things to take care of, I''m talking about the Beast God''s messenger."(Diana) "My God warned you about your visit while we were eating, what are you going to do?"(Diana) "The usual, he should bring my mission, I thought it woulde faster."(I) The mission that worries me most is that of this God, he is savage and brutal from what Ragnar told me, all the missions have been to solve some kind ofplicated problem for the Gods, be it a problem that they cannot solve by themselves or something that they cannot take care of themselves, it is never easy anyway. ------------------ Later that day, as I was heading to the Fairy Temple, the space opened up as a shirtless, muscr Man emerges from within the space rift, he had silver fur and hornsing out of his shoulders, and his head is also not human, prayer to the shrunken head of a Bull. "Well, then you''re the kid that kid chose to follow, I''m Unmar" (Unmar) "DAMN BRAT, WHERE ARE YOU!!!!"(Unmar) Suddenly he exploded his Aura which passed like a mountain above me, he was screaming and exploding his Aura as if cing an arrow on his head and it seems that someone followed that arrow to him. Soon ck lightning surfs the sky when Ragnar in his true form appears floating with his wings open above us, Unmar who was close to me smiles waving at him. "Uncle, are you here to see me?"(Ragnar) "I don''t have that free time, kid."(Unmar) "It seems like you know each other."(I) Ragnar returns to his human form and hugs the man who smiles, showing fierce teeth. "Master, this is Unmar, Divine Beast of Earth, the Silver Bull."(Ragnar) "He is a Divine Beast of the Goddess of Beasts."(Ragnar) "Since I came here following orders, I thought I could see how this child who followed the God of Beasts day and night is doing now."(Unmar) "Now that I''ve seen you well, let''s get started."(Unmar) "< Divine Realm >" (Unmar) Suddenly the wind swirls around us blocking our vision for half a second before disappearing revealing an endless in full of crushed bones, in the sky there was a rotating pyramid of light instead of a Sun. "What is happening?"(I) "There''s a test going on,e attack me, but only attack yourself without help from your Familiars."(Unmar) The man called Unmar was super confident and rightly so, his presence was already overwhelming enough for me to realize that even if I''m in my Dragon form I won''t do anything against him, even using my Divine Incarnation would be useless. "You have a Deity, don''t you?"(I) "Yes, the Deity of muscles."(Unmar) "..." (I) I didn''t have the slightest chance, so why this fight? Why this test? What does he want to gain from all this? I tried to think of many reasons for this, but nothing made sense, as soon as he arrived I thought he was just going to hand me the Beast God''s mission, but instead he locked me in his Divine Kingdom telling me to fight him. "Wait! If you haveplete Divinity, then you are already a God?"(I) "A lesser God, my Divinity can be considered a characteristic of the Beast God''s power."(Unmar) "But you don''t need to worry, I''m not going to use my Divinity or my true form, so show me what you''ve got."(Unmar) "But what is the reason for this fight?"(I) "Do you need a reason to fight?"(Unmar) "..." (I) "(I can''t believe they sent the brawny-brain stereotype to me.)" (I) I couldn''t believe I would have to fight him, Ragnar and La were ghetto, and when I looked at them I noticed they were shaking still, a brown Aura around them as their bodies shook. "Don''t worry about them, they''re perfectly fine, so stop stalling and attack or I''ll start attacking."(Unmar) I couldn''t go on like this, but I didn''t want to fight a losing battle. "(Let''s test it first, I''ll consider a warm-up to prepare myself mentally.)" (I) I half transformed into a Dragon while keeping my appearance small, then I ran towards him with my maximum speed. As soon as I got close to him I looked like I was going to punch him in the face and when he put one arm in front, I opened my hands grabbing his wrist before throwing a kick that was stopped by the other hand leaving my tail right behind thest kick to arrive to your face where it was interrupted by his tongue. After that the world went dark for a second before lighting up, I was lying on the floor in the middle of a pool of blood. "Is that all you can do?"(Unmar) I don''t bother answering him, what I do is p my wings pushing forward, I repeat a series of punches and kicks while my tail and wings enter into sequences of blows. Unfortunately, none of my blowsnded, the blow was received by his braves and he didn''t move once, his strength, speed, and resistance were as monstrous as I expected, but his technique was very good, and his movements were smooth and fluid never stopping the movement of his arms as his face just smiles at me. At no point did he try to strike, but I soon gave up on that and walked back away as my body grew as it fully assumed my Dragon form. "You''re not bad, but is that it?"(Unmar) "Now I''m serious..." (I) In my Dragon form, I position my stance while rotating my body and waist mid-punch using the strength of my entire body in this strike, strength-increasing Spiritual Runes appear on my arm while Ki is concentrated in the closed fist, using all my body strengthening abilities to the same type and all Unmar did was grab my fist bigger than his entire body, he did it with just one hand. This time he uses the other brave to throw a punch that makes my whole body fly backwards as I return to normal. At that moment everything in the surroundings breaks revealing once again the forest near Fairy Time, we had returned inside the Dungeon, and Unmar was still there looking at me with the same smile. "You did very well, with this strength you are approved."(Unmar) "Now let me exin a few things to you, the Beast God''s mission for you will be to fight savagely."(Unmar) "I think I need more information than just these few words."(I) I was starting to think that he talks like that to irritate people, but I started to realize that all of this was for him to check my strength, it seems like he didn''t think I couldplete this mission. "(Wild Mission...)" (I) Chapter 1319 Cap 1317: Divine Tournament

Chapter 1319 Cap 1317: Divine Tournament

Now we were in the crystal castle on the top floor of the Dungeon, Unmar seems to be friends with Natasha and the two were fighting in the space outside. I was with Elizabeth, it seems that she really put her damn tests aside and has been trying to be of help to make up for what she did before, she is not ashamed to admit her mistakes. "So this has never existed before?"?(I) "At least not in my lifetime."?(Elizabeth) "But there were some simr situations."?(Elizabeth) "Tell me more about it."?(I) After thepletely one-sided fight I had with Unmar, he told me more about the mission this time, but the mission was very strange in different ways to the point that I couldn''t understand the Beast God''s thoughts. The mission I received was apetition, a tournament to be more precise, it reminded me of the first mission that had an Evil God as its target. The only difference is that I would have to enter this tournament personally and I cannot use any of my Familiars in battle, that alone puts me at a disadvantage, my fighting style focuses on versatility and that is why I am not a specialist in any area. "Why are these 4 Gods having this tournament? Especially the God of War since his tournament was just now?"?(I) The tournament in that Coliseum was held with the participation of the Religion of the God of War himself, he was also watching the fights since I met him on that asion. I can''t understand how he goes from one tournament to the next in such a strange way, for a battle addict there must be a break. "From the looks of it, the previous tournament could be a way to recruit suitable people for this tournament, that exins why you''re doing it out of turn."?(Elizabeth) "But what is the reason for this tournament?"?(I) "You said it yourself before, it was the bet between them."?(Elizabeth) I''ve been talking about the same thing with Elizabeth for several minutes now, she has met and interacted with many Gods for millennia, and she knows how they act and think to a certain extent. Unmar told me that the 4 Gods have a bet, no one knows what that bet is, not even he knows about it, which made me doubt the real reasons for this tournament, especially when I listened to those who are going to participate. "This is crazy, what kind of ce could resist this kind ofbat?"?(I) "A Tournament only for Deities and those linked to Deities."?(I) "Don''t waste your time thinking about it, you just have to participate, don''t you?"?(Elizabeth) "Actually the mission is to be in the top 5."?(I) "That''s impossible, for that you would have to face enemies of simr strength to that Demonic Goddess of the Fairies, you wouldn''t be able to do so even using your Familiars, let alone fighting alone."?(Elizabeth) "..." (I) The situation only gets worse and worse for me, after everything that has happened so far I know that my power is only considered average among Demigods and that''s considering the use of my Divine Weapon, something I can''t use in a ce like this since I''m hiding Niryna. "I can''t carry out this mission, this is insane!"?(I) "We still have time, you can get stronger by then."?(Elizabeth) "You must be crazy, there''s no way I..." (I) "You still have the Chaos Stars n."?(Elizabeth) "You''re not implying that I should hunt more Evil Gods, right?"?(I) "Exactly what I''m suggesting, our mother knows the location of a perfect one for you and I''m sure someone like Yara who has her mother''s memories knows where to get it."?(Elizabeth) The ne of the Chaos stars was another one of my bouts of curiosity or in this case insanity, I thought I could create a Deity with Fragments of different Deities, but I was wrong. I wanted to use my bond with my Familiars as an indirect means of keeping these Fragments of Divinity within my body in harmony, but instead, I transformed 2 Fragments of Divinity into Essences causing changes on a universal level, something I could not have expected. I don''t even know how to use these Essences correctly, all I know is that my power during Divine Incarnation increases with each Essence. Elizabeth exined to me before that it is these Essences that be the Divinity when merged with the Authority, she did not exin to me how this is done saying that it is different for each Divinity and she herself had never tried it. "Do you have any idea how I suffered from that second Essence?"?(I) "With the first Divinity Fragment, you used your connection with Nix, thanks to this the process was greatly mitigated."?(Elizabeth) "The Essence exploded in the bond, it was then that it had spread between you and Nix lessening the weight on you."?(Elizabeth) "But this second time, you used your own body, so the essence exploded in you before flowing into La."?(Elizabeth) "I don''t know if you noticed, but I have no idea what I''m doing, I didn''t think things like this would happen, I didn''t think the weight would be so...." (I) "My dear little brother, you sought a way to fight Gods, do you think I don''t know your thought process?"?(Elizabeth) "..." (I) "I''m not criticizing you, but that kind of poweres with consequences and responsibilities, you understand that now."?(Elizabeth) "God''s power affects more than just himself, which is why only half of the Lesser Gods are allowed to interact among mortals, any stronger God affects the environment just by being there."?(Elizabeth) "Now all the Gods have their own ways of doing things trying to influence as little as possible."?(Elizabeth) "So where do I start?"?(I) ------------------ Pov Natasha''s: I was holding my shoulder trying to get it back into ce while fragments of my ribs were being dragged by strands of blood back into my body. "You are very weak, was it worth giving up your power just to acquire the body of a Dragon?"?(Unmar) "Of course I do, do you have any idea how many fun fights I''ve had in these few years?"?(I) "I feel like I''m in my early years again, the feeling of facing increasingly stronger enemies, the feeling of feeling my bones breaking with each punch, the ferocity of fighting without holding back."?(I) "Still, none of that matters without having weight in your fists and you don''t have that yet."?(Unmar) "I do it for fun, I don''t need high ideals or high responsibility, following the current is much more exciting than trying to swim against it in search of something specific."?(I) Unmar is someone who likes to fight, but he is the type who believes in fighting for a cause, he always believed that a true warrior needed a reason to draw a sword, and this type of childish thinking of his never changes. "Now that we''re alone, tell me more about this tournament?"?(I) "The Gods who are participating are the God of Beasts, the God of War, the Demon God of Sin, and the Demon God of Evil."?(Unmar) "Is this serious? You guys called the Evil Demon God!?"?(I) "Don''t ask me anything, I know as much as you, as far as I know, is that they bet something and the prize for the winner of the tournament is a Divinity Fragment, the winner can choose 1 among the 5 Divinity Fragments that will be there."?(Unmar) "Can be..." (I) In the middle of my sentence, I swing my elbow towards his face, but he didn''t even move, the difference in strength is simply too great now, I can''t kick his band like I used to before. "Did you need that?"?(Unmar) "Old habits, now let''s start something while my arm finishes healing."?(I) ---------------- Pov Yntra (Mother of Truth): "This body is more stable, merging the brain cells with all the body cells was moreplicated than I imagined."?(I) I look at my arm noticing some tumors forming before healing, I also feel some stiff joints, I focus on my hand making the flesh twitch as it hardens forming arge red and white de. "It''s going to take some tweaking, but it''s going well."?(I) With that I walked outside looking at the below, my main body was still in the process of transformation, I would like to increase the evolution of the creatures in this world, but nothing seems to solve this problem. "Mom, everything is ready, when are we leaving?"?(Haku) "Now, I need that in my hands, we can''t count on Greed, he already tried to betray us once."?(I) "From the information we''ve gathered these are Dragons protected by the Church of Light, they haven''t been a problem so far."?(Haku) "It doesn''t matter, the flesh and blood of a True Dragon is very interesting, we need something like that for the final part of the main body''s transformation."?(I) ----------------- Pov Zenos: I was with La in the garden of the mansion inside the Dungeon, I already performed her Divine Awakening, it was almost the same as when I performed Nix''s, we were actually seeing the changes happening in the Temple of the Fairies when suddenly flowers grew forming an arch of flowers from where a sh of light flies towards me. She was just a young girl who I had only met once, but I couldn''t forget. "Aurora, what are you doing here?"?(I) "I came to spend a few days here, my mother said that you were guilty and that''s why you should do something useful."?(Aurora) "(I became Goddess'' caregiver?)" (I) "(I may look young, but I have all the memories of my predecessor, there''s no need to treat me like a mortal child.)" (Aurora) "Alright, let''s start with some rules, like not getting into other people''s minds unless they are enemies."?(I) "That won''t be a problem."?(Aurora) Chapter 1320 Cap 1318: World of Blood Chapter 1320 Cap 1318: World of Blood ? I was walking on a abandoned by the Gods, a world where the color red was predominant in almost everything, everywhere I looked there was something red, even the sky was red with the clouds being ck. Strangely there was miasma everywhere, but there were no monsters, in fact, there were no living creatures, the only life forms seem to be nts. When I wasing here, my mother said not to bring anyone with me and now I understand why. I could feel something trying to interfere with the blood inside me, my Aura and Authority were unable to do anything against this influence, but the Essence moved on its own with its power protecting my body expelling this influence from within me. "Let''s just get this over with, the problem will be finding the target."(I) It took me days to find the right direction, I did this trying to follow the source of this external influence, I needed to travel for a few hours until I reached an Abyss in an isted area of ??that world. The Abyss was surrounded by blood trees hundreds of meters high, and rivers of blood form waterfalls in that Abyss, waterfalls that flow in reverse going up instead of going down. After spending a few minutes on the edge of the Abyss trying to probe the bottom, I jumped, reaching the bottom after almost 4 minutes of falling. "This ce is bigger than I thought."(I) "That''s because this space has been distorted by her long presence, it''s not that different from a Divine Realm."(Goddess Selene) "You are not my mother."(I) "Of course not, at least, I''m notpletely her, I''m just a part of her created as a Divine Servant to help with everything I have."(Goddess Selene?) "What do I call you? What''s your name?"(I) "Just call me Servant of Blood, I don''t have a name and I don''t need it, my only function of existing is to serve my Goddess."(Servant of Blood) In her appearance, she is very reminiscent of the Blood Goddess, but her presence is very different, her eyes, behavior, and way of speaking are very different to the point of immediately noticing the difference. She points me in a direction that I followed without difficulty, the smell of blood was getting deeper when we reached the center of the Abyss, there was argeke of blood where a person was chained in the center. "The prisoner is still sealed, the Goddess has already told you, but there will only be one chance, you must devour her while still sealed."(Servant of Blood) "I know."(I) In the center of theke was a woman with pale white skin and red hair, she had shiny golden chains around her wrists, ankles, neck, and waist. She looks a lot like my mother, but in a wild and uncontrolled state, her hair is disheveled, there is blood leaking from her body in wounds that she caused herself and her murderous intent is very strong. "How did this happen?"(I) Sigh After receiving the mission from Unmar who came following the Beast God''s requests, I talked to my sister, she knew that I would be useless in my current state, so she suggested that I increase my strength by collecting more Essencespatible with me. Mypatibility with these Essences is strongly linked to my Familiars, this seems to be a result of what I did with the first Essence I obtained opening a path of no return for me. "The chains will be destroyed the moment her teeth touch them, after which it will be a matter of seconds before she ispletely free."(Servant of Blood) "It''ll be all I need."(I) I tried to spread my wings to fly, but I was unable, the entire space within this Abyss seems distorted when you are too far from the ground, I felt as if my body was being crushed and so I returned to thend where all these sensations of danger disappear. "These chains on the prisoner are just what you can see, the truth is that the entire is her prison, the level of restrictions in this Abyss is even greater than the outside."(Blood Servant) If I can''t fly over theke, then I would walk over it, I can feel that this blood is hers, I also feel that she is not an Evil Goddess and she also doesn''t seem to be a Demon Goddess, in fact, I can''t identify who she is Maybe, my mother didn''t want to tell me much about herself either. All I knew was her resemnce to my mother and that she has Fragments of the Blood Divinity, all of which are fragments of the same Divinity and are all gathered together in her, unable to reunite. Not to mention that I don''t feel the Holy Power inside her or the blood around her, but her Aura spreads throughout this from the blood. My eyes focus on theke, if that was her blood and there are no other living beings on the besides nts, then the blood on the entire can onlye from her. "(The blood in thiske feels strange.)" (I) I reach down and touch the blood from theke, and that''s when I realized it was thick and heavy beyond normal, the density of this thing is ridiculous. "(A single drop weighs over 500 kg and looks more like liquid metal than blood.)" (I) The blood in thiske had the smell and color of normal blood, but when I held it in my hands it was like holding mercury or liquid metal with the only difference being that they were very heavy. "Because she doesn''t have any Holy Power or Authority, her Aura also seems like an empty shell."(I) "I''m sorry, but I can''t say."(Servant of Blood) "Okay, I can imagine why."(I) It seems like my mother wants me to figure these things out for myself or leave them alonepletely, I have a lot of questions about this prisoner, but it doesn''t seem like they''re going to tell me anything, I also don''t really care as long as it''s not harmful to me. "Let''s start."(I) Her Aura was very heavy and in a storm of purely negative emotions, it crushed everything in the surroundings since I entered this Abyss and it seems to be worse when I enter theke. "(Better to go all out from the beginning.)" (I) "< Divine Incarnation: 15% >" (I) My whole body grows as I change between my Dragon form and something more Divine, the power in my body was much greater than the previous times, even when I tested it in the Dungeon I didn''t feel asfortable with this increase in power as I feel now, I can also feel the Essence of Chaos more active within me. It seems like it knows what I want to do and is getting ready or maybe it senses the danger I''m putting myself in, I can''t rule out it being the survival instinct trying to keep me alive. With my increase in size, the distance seemed smaller when my point of view became higher, so two steps will be enough to get to it and decided as I was, I took the first step and to my expectations, nothing happened. I didn''t lessen my caution when he took the second step, but once again nothing happened, I tried to control my size a little so when it was just a few hundred meters away I lowered my head taking my whole body along with the currents around it within my mouth. Every bite I felt something cutting into my teeth and mouth from the inside, it was slow and shallow at first but I was gaining strength and speed, luckily my teeth did the work as I felt just a shapeless mass crunching inside my mouth before I swallowed. It was at that moment that I realized something, there was no consciousness or Soul inside this body, it was literally an empty shell. I didn''t feel anything other than my body and Aura fighting to free itself, even after bing a mass of crushed flesh it''s still struggling, none of this makes sense. Ding! The moment I felt I had devoured it, it was at that moment that I expected arge amount of pain like the previous times that the emotions trapped inside came, a frightening amount of negative emotions, if it had been in the past it could have been affective to destroy my mind and affect my Soul, but now it does nothing against me,pared to the Cursed Ocean of Hell this amount of negative emotions are nothing. I learned that these emotions were not to be contained, suppressed, or ignored, I just let these emotions flow through me while my Authority devoured these emotions into something else. The Power of Chaos can transform something and I use this to transform these negative emotions into miasma which was immediately sucked away by my Divine Weapon, the Cursed Sun just sucked this miasma as if it was a person full of hunger. When all the negative emotions were gone, that''s when I realized how strange this woman is, her body was empty of everything, and there were no traces of anything about her, no Soul, no mind, and no Authority. But I didn''t have time to think about these things when she simply fell into theke that started behaving strangely as it flowed around me. Chapter 1321 Cap 1319: Blood Transmutation Chapter 1321 Cap 1319: Blood Transmutation Theke of blood had more pressure on me than if I had been at the bottom of the ocean, this blood was like liquid metal and as I continued falling to the bottom, the blood around me flowing in circles around me her presence seemed to stir in the waterke now that his body is gone. Her Aura was condensing inside theke, but she wasn''t doing much against me since it was just the presence and Aura, there was no Power or energy behind that blood, so I wasn''t in any danger. The same cannot be said for the internal side of my body, the blood in my body seemed toe to life as it churned within me destroying my organs, and the presence of every bloodline I had ever devoured were surging and attacking my Aura, the level of pain was high and I still managed to resist. But things changed when my blood seemed to evaporate before bing pure blood energy sinking inside me to the point where it reached my Soul. This was enough to awaken fear in me, and even so, it didn''tst long for my happiness, the Essence of Chaos that was already more active devoured all the Blood energy as well as the Aura of countless bloodlines like a hungry beast. But this only caused an effect as if a storm was raging inside me, my whole body twitched nonstop, but I couldn''t get any better as there was something that the Essence of Chaos wasn''t able to do, the will inside hers, that was what filled the empty space of her mind and Soul, a will no less than the will of a world or a World Tree. I struggled to take out the crystal eye where all the malice from the Cursed Ocean of Hell was, and then I put all the consumed miasma and Curse into it, thus purifying my body. What the Cursed Sun in my hand did not consume, the crystal eye sealed within itself, and with that a red crystal formed inside me. Soon this crystal left my body and sucked all the blood from theke that at some point had turned into a red tornado around me. When I looked at my weak body, unable to even stand, I was happy, the pain was lessening and I no longer felt anything wrong inside me. The will that remained inside the body being slowly consumed was also sucked in by the Cursed Sun. The blood crystal forming against a great power of Aura and was sucked into the broken Moon in my other hand, it was only then that it all ended and I lost consciousness. ---------------- When I regained consciousness I was lying on a beach looking at an Ocean of blood, standing next to me was Sebasti?o do Sangue, showing almost no emotion. Sigh "How long have I been sleeping?"(I) "For about 5 hours."(Servant of Blood) I looked at my body, I was in my normal human form, in this horrible childish form with no muscles, no matter what I do I can''t develop beyond that, no matter how much I change that part remains the same. "(The injuries, what happened?)" (I) I was sure there were several injuries on my body, but now there were none, my body was like new, there wasn''t even a mark on my skin. I suffered from countless internal injuries on my body from the inside and from the injuries that appeared on the outside, but by the time I waspletely healed. "Thank you for taking care of my injuries."(I) "I did not do any treatment to aid in his recovery, as his body absorbed the bloodgi the wounds seemed to be leaving quickly."(Servant of Blood) "I understand."(I) I actually wasn''t able to understand, my healing powers may be incredible, but they can''t recover from the power I felt inside that thing, that presence and Aura were all over my body, and that''s why I wasn''t able to heal myself while I was awake. If the Blood Servant didn''t cure me, then I shouldn''t have been able to recover so soon, unless Natasha is nearby, which I know isn''t possible, none of my sisters wanted to enter this. "(Let me take a look at what happened.)" (I) Now I have to take a look at the notifications, I don''t want an ident to happen again like me getting a new daughter, and maybe finding out if this new Essence was responsible for my recovery. Ding! <[ Your Soul and body have been strengthened by fusing with [ Blood Essence (Fragmented) ] due to Highpatibility ]> . . . <[ You used your [ Chaos Essence (Partially Sealed) ] through the [ Chaotic Devourer ] skill to refine [ Blood Essence (Fragmented) ] ]> . . <[ You have sessfully transformed [ Blood Essence (Fragmented) ] into a new Life-type essence of this universe by creating [ Blood Transmutation Essence (Partially Sealed) ] ]> . . <[ You Awakened the [ Blood Transmutation Essence (Partially Sealed) ] as a [ Demigod ] ]> . . <[ All your physical type attributes and abilities are strengthened ]> . . <[ Your Aura possesses fundamental aspects of Blood-rted vision giving a fundamentalpression of the blood of all living creatures ]> . . <[ His Authority has been strengthened for aspects of transformation and evolution ]> . . <[ Your Divine Beast Familiar Orion (Sacred Blood Predator Incarnation) has been imnted with [ Blood Transmutation Essence (Partially Sealed) ] and must return to a Holy ce for its Divine Awakening ]> . . . <[ You have achieved aplete Essence with highpatibility with a Divine Servant and must return to a Sacred ce for Haku''s (Divine Servant) Divine Awakening ]> . . . <[ You have achieved aplete Essence and must strengthen the bond with the Saints who Represent you ]> . . . <[ You have achieved the [ Demigod of Evolution ] Titles ]> . . . <[ You have awakened the skills: ? [ Chaos Blood Incarnation ] ? [ Eclipse Dragon Blood Transmutation ] ]> There are some differences that I don''t know how to measure the differences, this time it wasn''t a fragment of Essence, the word "fragment" was changed to "fragmented", if I go by the meaning of these two words, then it would be that it wasn''t a Fragment of Divinity like that turn. The Divinity wasplete, but it was still broken into fragments within it, even after the Power of Chaos transformed it into a new essence, it became aplete Essence and that is why it was Sealed just like my Chaos Essence, they are the only two Essences that I haveplete. Another difference would be about the Familiar since Orion doesn''t have something like the Temple of Fairies or the Temple of Spirits, maybe that''s why I need to take him to a sacred ce somewhere else. If in doubt, I think I''ll take him to the Communal Temple, the blood pool should be a good ce when I get back. What worries me is this new part that talks about Haku, I didn''t expect that Divine Awakening could be used on Divine Servants, but maybe it''s because it''s aplete Essence. I honestly don''t understand much about this, but I can see why only she is being chosen, her power of transformation has highpatibility with this Essence, The thing about the two Saints is also new, and the reason for that is also obvious, it needed to be aplete Essence before involving the Saints, it should probably be something like strengthening our connection or increasing their blessing. I didn''t need to think any more about these things I don''t understand much about, so I moved on to the next notifications. Ding! <[ Your Divine Weapon has been sessfully strengthened by consuming arge amount of will and integrating the power of Essence ]> . . . <[ Your Divine Weapon haspleted your Divine Spirit ]> This notification was simpler, but it was enough for me, the Divine Tree became stronger or something, the important thing there was this Divine Spirit formation, it seems that the number of things I need to keep pestering my sisters to know only increases. "I already found out what I needed and now I have to go, I don''t have time to sit around here."(I) ----------------- Dayster. When I returned to the Dungeon a few dayster, I went straight to Elizabeth to ask my questions as usual. "So you don''t know anything?"(I) "I know little, our mother doesn''t usually talk about the past, but she seems rted to the Deity you devoured."(Elizabeth) "If you don''t know, then I will leave this matter aside, but what should I do now?"(I) "Same as before, but strengthening you, but that will have to wait, you need to train to adapt to your new essences instead of continuing to umte something you don''t understand."(Elizabeth) "Will you teach me this?"(I) I agree with her, that''s why I''ve already tried training with my Essences a few times, all these feces ended in failure, these Essences are not like other powers that I can control, they are fundamentally different, making it difficult to understand how to use this power correctly. I also still feel the weight of this other Essence in me, my body is very tired after all this, but it seems like I never have time to rest or rx like I used to, it seems like there is always something to solve all the time. Chapter 1322 Cap 1320: World Arena

Chapter 1322 Cap 1320: World Arena

I was resting looking at the stars passing by as the Dimensional Dragon took us to our next destination, it was a strange feeling to see the stars moving like thendscape on the side of a road while riding in a car. It''s been weeks, and almost 1 month has passed since I gained myst Essence, I spent these weeks training, carrying out the Divine Awakening in Orion and Haku, and also strengthening Alice and Karina who are my Saints with the power of the new essence. I was lost in thought when I hear footsteps near me and see Karina approaching. "Thinking about the explosion?"?(Karina) "No, that wasn''t my fault, the body that Nicole created was too weak, she couldn''t even resist the damn crystal eye."?(I) "When you revealed that it was amotion, this thing looks like a forbidden Demonic Artifact."?(Karina) "I heard the same thing from my sisters, not to mention Lilith and Erica were begging to grab the crystal eye."?(I) "I already found Lilith scary trying to steal my storage items, lucky I used space magic to store the most important things."?(I) "But ¨¦rica was something else, she resorted to enough dirty tricks that I almost gave it to her, just thinking about it..." (I) "I heard H wanted the crystal eye too."?(Karina) "H is someone rational who knows how to listen to no, she asked once and epted my refusal, she is a good daughter."?(I) I didn''t expect that those focused on studying curses and Demonic things would be so fascinated by the crystal eye, I think that thing has almost as much concentrated Cursed energy as the Purple Sun in my hand, that''s because the Purple Sun keeps sucking in Cursed energy and miasma of the surroundings. "What are you going to do now?"?(Karina) "I nned to use the crystal eye for the infernal doll, that didn''t change, but it gave me an idea to fulfill one of H''s requests."?(I) "You mean the statue in the Communal Temple."?(Karina) "Yes, I have an idea of ??what I can do about her, but I''m going to need onest thing."?(I) I''ve already taken care of most of everything I needed to do, that''s because I''ve been ignoring Nira wanting to talk about politics and the economy of cities within the Dungeon. I already have a lot on my te to deal with in this buffet of problems to take care of the Dungeon''s internal affairs, I trust her to do the right things, I have to prioritize the most important thing which is the matter involving the Gods and our enemies. "Unmar, how long have you been here?"?(I) "It''s been a few minutes, I didn''t want to disturb the conversation, but I needed to direct you correctly."?(Unmar) While talking to Karina, Unmar appeared from the ground, more specifically from a spatial crack that opened in the ground, for some reason some of his fur was burned. "Did something happen to you?"?(I) "I met someone on the way here, I made a simple joke and I was thrown into a Sun, some people don''t know... hey, hey!"?(Unmar) "You damn..." (Unmar) As he spoke a storm of leaves appeared from the spatial rift that was still open and coiled around him, his face changed to one of despair as he was pulled into the spatial rift once again, and then Rosane emerged from within with some blood in your face. "..." (me/Karina) "Good to see you again, Zenos."?(Rosane) "Holy Dragon, nice to see you too."?(Rosane) "Good to see you, Rosane."?(I) "What about him?"?(Karina) "..." (I) I didn''t expect to see Rosane in such a short time, shees to visit me at least once a week, and knowing the reason I started looking around and saw someone drinking my wine. "Is she old enough to drink?"?(I) "I am a Goddess, even though I was just born, I have the wisdom of millions of years."?(Aurora) "She''s right and answering Karina''s question, let''s just say that some Deities have a lot of courage when ites to speaking."?(Rosane) "He made a joke about my mother being single with 3 daughters, he was lucky she just threw him into a Sun, we met him on the way to see you and ended up listening to him speak again without realizing his mistake."?(Aurora) "She can''t take a joke? Does she need to go that far?"?(I) "It''s not just him, many yful, lighthearted Gods and Deities or even those who don''t like my mother are teasing her, they forget that her patience is short and her tendencies are especially violent."?(Rosane) Yes, I''ve heard my mother refer to the Fairy Goddess as Massacre Fairy, those from the Church of Light also do this in a pejorative way, I myself have noticed that her personality looks a lot like La''s, maybe that''s why he chose her as his Champion. "I saw you a few days ago, so why did youe so early?"?(I) "Aurora is still far from havingplete control over her power, so it has been partially Sealed for now, besides, my Mother wants her to see her participation in the tournament."?(Rosane) "I didn''t expect her to root for me."?(I) "Actually, she said to see how many times her head will be crushed before she leaves the tournament."?(Aurora) "No need to worry, I will do my best to prevent her from dying when she loses."?(Rosane) "..." (I) I exchange a look with Karina who was almostughing at this situation. "I don''t feel much confidence from you guys in my victory, but I''d rather show than talk, so hold on."?(I) "Also since your guide had a mishap, I will lead you on the right path."?(Rosane) As she spoke I felt the power emanating from her body to the surroundings, the Dimensional Dragon connects with me about the space around her forming a tunnel and I tell him to follow. "The tournament will bring together many important individuals, death during matches is one thing, but assassinations outside of the match or targeted at those watching the tournament would be a problem, not to mention that an attack at this type of event is a possibility."?(Rosane) "The space around the event is isted from the outside by a strong barrier and guarded by several Religions, it is not a ce you can get to without knowing the exact location."?(Rosane) "Here, put this on your finger."?(Aurora) Aurora hands me a ring with an ind with a Sun and a Moon on top, I can feel the Holy power in the ring, I also noticed that even though it seemed to be made of metal, it actually had a smooth wooden texture, on the side of the ring there was the silhouette from the head of a beast. "This is the ring that will be given to each participant andes in 4 models representing the Gods who created this tournament."?(Rosane) As she spoke, thendscape of the sky changed faster and faster until it came to aplete stop, which was a pleasant surprise,pletely stealing my attention. In the sky there was arge ind or perhaps I should call it arge t continent with a Sun and a Moon of the same size in orbit around it, around the space continent there were some inds that seem to have silhouettes of castles or cities, it was not close to the enough to make this distinction. "It looks like we have arrived, this is the World Arena, this Continent is the size of a World and will be used as the stage for thispetition."?(Rosane) "So the tournament will take ce at this ce, but where specifically?"?(I) "I don''t think he understands."?(Aurora) "You won''t say that..." (Karina) "This whole ce is going to be the arena, hence the name world arena, and before you ask, I don''t know anything about the tournament itself, so there''s no point in asking."?(Rosane) I look again at the continent below, and the closer we get, my perception of its size increases, Rosane guides us to one of the inds where there is arge castle that looks like it was made with jade and marble. It was a colossal castle that upies half of the ind while the other half appears to be just a garden, it was a magnificent ce, and while I was distracted by thendscape Rosane was saying something to Karina that I only started to pay attention to now. "Are you sure there won''t be a problem?"?(Karina) "Yes, you will be treated as guests as long as you have a connection with thepetitors or one of the participating Religions."?(Rosane) "Those with Holy Power can all enter and those with your or your sisters'' lineage can also enter."?(Rosane) "Alright, I''ll do as you said."?(I) "What are you talking about..." (I) Before I finished speaking I felt like I was passing through a curtain of water and before I knew it I was already in the garden right in front of the gates of the jade castle that I saw from afar. "I''m sorry for being sudden with all this, but it''s best to finish the procedures as quickly as possible."?(Rosane) "Hurry up, more people are starting to arrive."?(Aurora) I was pulled by Aurora and when I talk to Rosane, it seems that I need to register for the Tournament, I don''t need to go through the first round of preliminaries because I was invited by the God of Beasts. After registration I was sent to another of the floating inds around the World Arena, Rosane and Aurora continued to apany me there where it seemed like a city was located, I was allocated a hotel room in that city with otherpetitors. I was still in the room with Rosane while Aurora was sucked into a Space Crack and then Unmar came out of that same Space Crack, this time her body waspletely bandaged. "How it feels?"?(Rosane) "Like being beaten by thousands of angry Fairies before being buried under a mountain, a big mountain."?(Unmar) "You were supposed to have learned to know what to say, I hope you remember this lesson, where is Aurora," (Rosane) "The God of Beasts is with her, he wanted to meet the new daughter of the Goddess of Fairies."?(Unmar) "By the way, he really wants you to win, Zenos."?(Unmar) "I''ll do my best."?(I) Chapter 1323 Cap 1321: The Divine Tournament begins

Chapter 1323 Cap 1321: The Divine Tournament begins

In the next few days before the Tournament started, I spent the days rxing after the hard training I had done throughout the month. I spent 1 day alone with each of my wives, I also spent time with my children, I don''t really know which of these things is more tiring. My Family members and my sisters are those who spend the most time with me as well as my Divine Servants, as time goes by and the pile of problems around me only grows it bes difficult to have time for everything, so I am happy to take advantage of every opportunity to enjoy happiness with those important to me as I am doing now. During this brief time of fun, I missed Freya who is still in her tree state, I even asked Rosane and Aurora about it trying to find out if they could help her, unfortunately, nothing came of it. Even so, I won''t let this discourage me, I can feel that she is alive and I won''t lose hope, maybe I can do something for her myself if I keep umting Essences. With these thoughts in mind, I didn''t miss the opportunity to see otherpetitors, they were people of many races, some of them were bizarre while others seem like normal people, the distinction between everyone was great making me realize once again that you shouldn''t judge a book From the cover, they all had powerful Auras. But I caught a glimpse of someone who caught my attention because I felt a trace of Chaos Powering from him. I felt it while I was shopping with ¨¦rica, the items being sold in this ce are unique and rare in the entire universe, and because of that many things could not be bought with money, in this ce the exchange of items and favors was true currency, fortunately for us Dungeon had many unique items and services. ¨¦rica took great advantage of this by using me as a living wallet, she even traded my blood twice. It was during these purchases that I saw the Demon with traces of chaos energy, I saw him from afar and only at a nce, even so, his Aura had a lot of murderous intent. I wanted to look for him, but I gave priority to Erica who was with me, I also couldn''t look for him with my Aura, with so many powerful people at the level of Deities around, this gathering of powerful Auras causes great suppression in each other, I also noticed that everyone keeps their Aura suppressed and visible. It was Elizabeth as always who took the initiative to instruct me, just as Dragons greet each other using a sh of Auras, something simr happens between Deities and Gods keeping their Auras visible while suppressed as a disy of their identities out of politeness to those of the same level around you. I understand this logic, revealing your Aura even if weakly is like putting a tag with your name in a meeting, through someone''s Aura it is easy to associate which religion the person is associated with as well as revealing a little of their emotions, because of things like that I drew a bit of attention from those around me because of my Chaos Power. Letting this time pass, the start of the Tournament soon arrived, arge arena the size of a city simply emerged from the ground in the middle of the continent called the World Arena. The walls of the arena where the stands were located were floating around therge arena and everyone was gathering there for the starting ceremony. ------------------ I was together with otherpetitors, there were a few hundred, each of them carried a ring and almost all of them seemed to be at least Demigods, unfortunately for me, I even felt some presences that belonged to Gods, but I couldn''t measure the exact level of power. Some of them were getting to know each other or already know each other, but among them, I saw a familiar face, so I walked over to talk while I waited. "It''s been a while n, what is a Hero of Justice doing here?"?(I) "Zenos, then it is true that you were invited by the God Cratos."?(n) "How is someone so carefree and the son of Goddess Selene here fighting for the God of Beasts?"?(n) "Let''s just say things happened, I had to make up for some other things, and then before I knew it I was dragged into this moment."?(I) "(No one needs to know about my Divine Weapon, about the destruction of a, or about my missions for the Gods.)" (I) Many things happen around me and because of this I always have some secret to keep or something absurd that I prefer to leave unknown to others. "I don''t doubt that something big must have happened, being around you and your bad luck is a test of survival in itself."?(n) "Need I remind you that you spent some time traveling on my Ship?"?(I) "No need to say, I''ll never forget those days, fighting hordes of monsters daily, fighting armies of enemies and everyone around acting like it was the most normal thing in the world."?(n) "I''ve never faced so many enemies in such a short time anywhere else."?(n) "Let''s stop talking about me, from your ring it looks like the Hero of the God of Justice will represent the God of War, I wonder why?"?(I) "Things happened... let''s leave that aside."?(n) "(As always, he is very transparent, he is embarrassed and averting his eyes, curiosity is starting toe out again.)" (I) From n''s reaction, something must have happened, I couldn''t stop thinking if he did something big like me or if it was something stranger, knowing that someone so fair made a mistake that made the Gods act just makes my curiosity ring in my head. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to continue pressing this issue, the room we were in had its walls and ceiling disappear and everyone was able to have a privileged view of the arena along with several holographic screens appearing around showing the arena from various angles. "[Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Divine Tournament!]" "[I will be the presenter of this tournament and also your representative for the entire duration of this exciting event!]" (Mkoi) "[Before starting the Event that everyone is waiting for, I would like to thank the Gods for such a sublime event as this existing and thank you even more for the opportunity to be chosen for this honorable position!]" (Mkoi) All the screens show the man who appears to be the judge, he is a High Dark Elf, but strangely he has some blue scales on his arms, his skin is brown and he has no hair on his head, he has no clothing on his upper body other than his support on his back where 2 pieces of wood were, I can''t understand how his weapon works just like that, but his body is very muscr and tall for a Dark Elf, his presence is also too wildpared to the characteristic tranquility of Elves. "[I will tell the rules to everyone, but just from these preliminaries, the next stages of the tournament will have their own rules.]" (Mkoi) "[Today we will have the first stage of the preliminaries, there are 9000 participants who registered among the various Religions present here.]" (Mkoi) "[Let the participants in!]" (Mkoi) Suddenly a hole appears in space as if it had sunk, forming some kind of space tunnel, it didn''t seem to be due to the use of magic, so perhaps it was a technique using Spiritual Runes, which is not my focus. This spatial tunnel was veryrge, allowing thousands of people to quickly pass through it in mere seconds before arranging themselves on top of therge arena surrounding the floating stage where Mkoi was speaking. "[The first preliminary will be 2 battles of 3 people, in the end only 1000 of these participants will continue to the second stage of the preliminaries wherepetitors chosen directly by the Religions will enter the dispute.]" (Mkoi) "[In a battle, life, and death are not guaranteed, so fight as if your life depends on it because it really does.]" (Mkoi) It seems like it''s a rule simr to what I saw in the War tournament where my first mission was, they want a firm to quickly discard the weakest, leaving only those truly most prepared to continue in the tournament. "It looks like it''s going to be a bloody battle."?(I) "(They say that, but I doubt that real deaths ur, see the people from the Demonic Church of Death positioned to act together with those from the Temple of Life.)" (n) "(Those who can participate in this event are important people from the various Religions and Deities with important responsibilities, no deaths will be allowed here.)" (n) To my words, n responded telepathically without indicating that he was speaking to me, so I followed him in that. "(So the others noticed?)" (I) "(Some may have noticed, but don''t try to take it easy just because you''re safe, that''s the kind of thing you want to avoid.)" (n) "(I don''t know what it means to be easy, I also don''t have the habit of feeling sorry for enemies duringbat.)" (I) It seemed like the Hero of Justice has a sharp eye for noticing these Priests of Life and Death so quickly, I let that slide, but it just encourages me to go all out without fear of killing my opponents knowing that they will still be alive in the end. "[The rules are simple, it is forbidden to resort to outside help with the exception of Familiars who can be considered an individual''s strength.]" (Mkoi) "[The use of any prohibited item, potion or temporary strength-enhancing technique outside of the individual''s true abilities is prohibited.]" (Mkoi) "[The fight continues until someone is thrown out of the arenas, dies, gives up, or falls unconscious leaving only 1 person still standing at the end.]" (Mkoi) "[Now that the boring rules part is over, let''s get to today''s main event!]" (Mkoi) "[Let the first stage of the preliminaries begin!!!]" (Mkoi) Chapter 1324 Cap 1322: Second stage of the qualifiers part 1 Chapter 1324 Cap 1322: Second stage of the qualifiers part 1 Pov Hades: I was in a VIP room together with Master Zenos'' wives, his sisters, his children, and his family. It seems that there is a VIP room for each Religion and because the master is already a Demigod we were epted as part of his Religion. Everyone was watching the preliminaries that started today, the opening speech was brief leaving in a short time to read the rules, among these rules it seems that death during matches is allowed, worrying everyone until Lady Elizabeth told us about the Priests of Life and Death. Of course, all of this was put aside when the fights started, but we were all focused on a specific arena, especially on one person who overwhelmingly defeated his enemies. "Lady Elizabeth, could this person be?"(I) "Who else would it be, besides her? Always doing what she wants..." (Elizabeth) Sigh "Caitlyn you knew...nevermind."(Elizabeth) "Zzzzzzz... Zzzzzzz..." (Caitlyn) Miss Caitlyn literally made a bed materialize in the VIP room and has been sleeping since she entered, she doesn''t seem to care about the tournament or its participants. "Should we tell Master Zenos?"(Haku) "Just as we realized, he must know."(Cinthia) "It looks like the second fight will be more difficult."(I) "I don''t think it will be difficult for her."(Diana) "I wanted to participate too."(Ibuki) "Best none of us participate, I thought we talked about this before, if we end up fighting in a match against my Father, it would be awkward to give up without a fight and it would be difficult for anyone to fight at full strength."(Vanessa) Vanessa was right, many from the Dungeon wanted to participate in this Tournament, but everyone understood that we could harm Master Zenos'' mission if we did that, which is why her participating attracted so much attention. ----------------- Pov Zenos: "What is she doing there? Especially with that mask?"(I) "Do you recognize anyone?"(n) "Look carefully, you idiot, a mask isn''t enough to hide it."(I) "..." (n) I was trying to watch some of the more exciting fights from the preliminaries to learn more about my future opponents, we discovered that it was possible to change the screens with our Aura, so n and I were watching while making somements about our future opponents. At least until I saw a silhouette that stole my gaze instantly, there was no way I could forget those curves, that way of moving without mercy, that manic smile at the first mention of a battle, and those fists, I''ve lost count of how many times that fist was thest thing I saw before I lost consciousness. "Is that your sister?"(n) "Yeah, I don''t know who she was nning to fool with that mask."(I) Her red hair was visible, and her way of acting the same as always, even without seeing her face, she has countless features that I can find, it doesn''t even look like she''s seriously trying to hide her identity, it looks more like she''s just joking. "(Let''s leave it aside, the person I''m looking for isn''t here with other chosen participants like me, so he must be among the participants in the first round of the preliminaries or he''ll be in the audience.)" (I) I decided to leave my sister aside, she is strong enough to advance in the tournament, so I will focus on finding the person I glimpsed in the shopping district. Many within the Dungeon have traces of chaos energy, but this is my influence, so it goes unnoticed most of the time, but what I felt that day was different from my energy, it was more wild and aggressive, not to mention the Aura of Chaos. own person who was filled with murderous intent. "(It''s no use, I can''t feel his Aura from here and I don''t remember much about his characteristics to recognize him.)" (I) No matter how much I looked, I couldn''t find anything about him, Natasha has managed to get through her fights easily, someone like her is too strong to be in these preliminaries or that''s what I would have said if I hadn''t seen two Demigods fighting using their Divine Incarnations. If this is the type of fight that will take ce here, then my sister has a better chance of winning than me, I have never managed to defeat her, so I know her monstrous strength. ----------------- After thepetition, I waited outside for Natasha only to be greeted with a punch and lots ofining from her. ording to my sister, she wanted to have fun and wouldn''t ept just me fighting, so she wanted to participate and said she would make sure to kick my ass if we ever met inbat. With this type of conversation, I went to sleep with a headache because I had another opponent to worry about. The next day we returned to the world arena, this time I didn''t go to any special room, I was guided straight to the arena along with all the other tournament participants. Yesterday the thousands of arenas where the qualifiers took ce were made up of separate parts of therge arena where I am now, today the arena was whole again and with no traces of any of yesterday''s battles. This time I didn''t see the Hero of the God of Justice anywhere, but I was next to my sister, she was wearing the mask once again and seemed to be enjoying herself, so I stopped talking about it. In a short time, the stands were filled with people, but I wasn''t paying attention to them but rather to a strange presence that I felt from afar, soon the Tournament organizer appeared again, taking a high position while his voice spread throughout the arena using his Aura. just like you did yesterday. "[Ladies and Gentlemen, I wee you to the second stage of the qualifiers!]" (Mkoi) As he was speaking the walls and stands were going higher until they were out of sight leaving only the arena here as hundreds of magic circles appeared in an area shining brightly. "[The first thing you should know about this stage will be different from the previous one, there will be nobat between the participants!]" (Mkoi) "[The second stage will be a hunt worth points, the hunting ground will be the entire world arena!]" (Mkoi) "[Participants will have to hunt the creatures for 2 days and 2 nights before returning to that location where the points will be counted.]" (Mkoi) "[Each creature defeated will earn points depending on its strength, but you will not know the value for each hunt until the end of this stage.]" (Mkoi) "[I don''t know if I was clear enough before, but only creatures hunted by you alone are worth points, and defeating otherpetitors is not worth any points.]" (Mkoi) The rules were made to avoid fights between participants, they also don''t seem to want us to form groups to hunt, they also didn''t say how they were going to count the points, but they certainly have the means to observe us. "[All participants around me can choose any magic circle on that side, as soon as they enter they will be teleported to a random ce in the World Arena!]" (Mkoi) "[Is everyone ready!?]" (Mkoi) "[Let the contest begin!!]" (Mkoi) I didn''t waste time, I ran away as soon as I heard the buzzing, I wasn''t going to lose mine for no reason and there was no point hunting with my sister, it would be more of a hindrance to each other''s performance, better to work alone this time. I jumped into the first magic circle I saw and felt space fold around me. ----------------- When I opened my eyes I was on a beach facing the ocean, it was a beautiful view and suddenly I saw a creatureing towards me. I tried to throw a punch, but his w was very hard and, as if he didn''t care, he continued attacking without rest. The creature looked like a deformed person, its arms were longer and its mouth was full of teeth, I recognized the Creature of the Abyss, its appearance may be different, but I remember that these things can change their bodies depending on what they eat. I tried using manybat techniques while testing their sockets, but the more time passes, I can feel these things'' way of fighting changing. I couldn''t understand these creatures. "Let''s get this over with,e on you..." (I) This thing doesn''t wash away from attacking, I don''t know where its point is, but I know that weapons imbued with the power of death are its only weakness as far as I know. Therefore I channeled the power of death into my blood before forcing it out of my body where I crystallized the blood into the shape of a sword. With the sword in hand, I started cutting the limbs of the Creature of the Abyss, it didn''t create or try to escape, its Aura waspletely unmistakable, denying the surroundings with hatred. I didn''t have time to waste and because of that, if I cut off my head at once, I couldn''t let any of those things live, I never told about those damn things. "First this tournament involving Gods and now a stage like this has to deal with these creatures."(I) Now I''m sure there is something more hidden in this whole matter, 4 Gods put in effort building this ce, the type of participants being handed over in a battle. All of this happening at the same time as the God of War made his own tournament. "Let''s see what I can do." (I) Chapter 1325 Cap 1323: Second stage of the qualifiers part 2

Chapter 1325 Cap 1323: Second stage of the qualifiers part 2

I had 2 days to hunt as many creatures as I could find, but it took me a few minutes to realize that the only creatures were these things, I couldn''t understand why they were using Abyss Creatures in a tournament involving Deities, everything I''ve heard to date says that these things are enemies of the Gods. I can''t understand why the Gods are using their enemies in a tournament organized by them. I also didn''t have the full context to think about it now, so I could only put that thought aside for now, after the tournament I could go to the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon to try and talk to my mother, as the Goddess of Blood she must know about this. "Where should I go now?"?(I) At my feet there were two Creatures from the Abyss falling apart, the death of these things is always very strange, it''s as if every part of them was annihted from the universe. I had never noticed many things from the previous times I fought against these things, such as their Aura being of pure annihtion, corroding even the space where they are. When any creature dies, its life naturally disappears, its body is swallowed to nourish nature and its energy is dispersed in the environment, everything from a creature is reused in the cycle of life. But with the Creatures of the Abyss, it is different, they are continually suppressed by nature and when they are defeated every body is rejected by the universe and is eradicated. "I don''t think the direction really matters."?(I) I spread my wings flying away, it only takes a few seconds to be found by the Creatures of the Abyss, their senses more charged than mine. This time they have wings and ws that resemble birds, they move in coordination, attacking from all directions. "< Space Magic: Space Predator >" (I) Exploding my Aura in the surroundings formed a link with the surroundings, Nature''s own mana following mymand forms a magical circle around which I immediately activate, causing transparent heads of Leeches to emerge from the space itself, tearing off at least one of the limbs of these Creatures of the Abyss. As always, the Creatures of the Abyss don''t care about any kind of injury as they continue their attack against me, but I still managed to have enough time to act, the sword of crystallized blood in my hand as I finished off all my enemies. "Something is different about them..." (I) I look at the Abyss Creatures I just defeated, they were weaker than the others, but their movements were more precise and intelligent. At that moment I felt something and looked back, there was another candidate looking at me, His Aura filled with pure evil as he threw a medal towards me that broke into pieces making a hole in the space where an Abyss Creature came out, it wasrge and had a humanoid shape, as soon as it set eyes on me it attacked without expecting anything, its movements extremely fast. His arms were scythesing towards me, his speed and strength making the space ripple around him, I took advantage of this ripple in space to make him dodge one way while I go the other. "< Holy Execution Ray >" (I) When he turns towards me, a magic circle was already activated a few centimeters away, a red beam descends from the sky, hitting the Creature of the Abyss, hammering him against the ground. Without wasting time I went after the bastard who tried to throw this problem at me, I pushed with the wings in the direction I felt him going and thanks to that I found him a few minutester. "< Earth Prison >" (I) Noticing a surprise attack, I use Earth magic to defend on one side while trapping the otherpetitor along with me, but to do so he just smiles as he turns towards me, everything around changing as following his wish, the Holy Power emanating without end his body seemed to be filled with screams. "Who are you?"?(I) "Who I am is not important..." As he spoke, blood crystalse out of his body like thorns, tearing him into pieces held together by crystals, and the space that was still changing returns to normal. I ran towards the candidate to make sure he was dead, but as soon as I got closer I noticed something wrong, an attack came from above and another from below, the world around me changedpletely in a matter of half a second as we dealt with the body it just disappears. "I liked your tactics kid, now pass your Essence to me!" The two who attacked me were the same person, he was a Human, but his appearance and Aura were that of a Demon, I only knew that he was Human because of feeling the lineage in his body. "< Breath of Chaos >" (I) I didn''t waste time talking, I was inside the enemy territory, so I attacked him directly, with one of my strongest attacks while transforming into a Dragon. I used my Aura and Authority in my attack, strengthening it to the maximum, with that I finished off one of the two and injured the second or that''s what I thought when a third appeared absorbing the remains of the one I thought I had defeated along with the second who was injured. "I will let you free this time, son of the Blood Goddess, but our conversation is far from over." The whole time he smiled as the world around me turned to dust and his body with it until I was back inside the earthen prison I createdpletely alone. "But what was that?"?(I) I didn''t know who that man was or his reason for attacking me, he talked about me handing over my Essence to him, but I don''t know if he was serious or it was just a way to throw me off his true intention. I knew I had to be careful, but it seems that I may have more enemies than I know, Elizabeth has already told me before how much there are Deities wanting to be elevated to true Gods, I imagine that there may be some crazy people among them who act with us Evil Gods. "(I don''t know if he was a Demigod or a Minor God, but he clearly must be part of a Demonic Religion.)" (I) "I''m going after the one from before..." (I) I refreshed my mind with some alcohol before flying to where I was before, but I found anotherpetitor''s body on the ground while there were even bigger footprints than I remembered nearby, it was visible that the creature was intelligent and growing. When I got close to thepetitor his body was just an illusion, but I had already fallen into the trap, of course, I didn''t give up letting him catch me. "< Teleportation >" (I) With so little time I was unable to defend or attack, so I activated a Spiritual Rune on my body along with a spatial magic creating a quick short-range Teleportation. When I appeared in the sky I saw the creature on the ground already turning towards me, it was the same as before and was hiding underground, in its 6 eyes it was possible to see more than just instinct, which was confirmed when several pairs of hands came out of his body using a warrior''s attacks. "< Teleportation >" (I) "< Sacred Eclipse Dragon w >" (I) I concentrated my Authority and my Holy power in one of the arms while in my Dragon firm, when I teleported behind the Abyss Creature there was a small time interval of less than 1 second that allowed me to act. I was ready when my fist touched his body, half of it painted the trees on the other side while everything was destroyed in a straight line with the power of the blow, I was happy with my progress so far. "I hope you''re dead now."?(I) Sigh I looked at the corpse from afar as it was disappearing just to make sure. After a short rest and some blood, I was new again, so came hunting, this time I quickly killed those easier ones while looking for some stronger ones, and thanks to this I realized that the Creatures of the Abyss were mutating more bankrupt than I imagined, they were adapting by consuming the remains of animals that they didn''t even know they had around and the trees themselves in the surroundings. These things adapt by eating and other than that the only other thing they do is destroy, even though I noticed these things while I was hunting, I didn''t stop to study them in depth, it doesn''t seem worth doing something like that. "I would like to know how the points will be counted, but I will leave that until the results are read, for now, it is starting to get dark, I will prepare for the night."?(I) "So you are the guest of the Great God Cratos?" "Can we spend the night together? I mean on a joint camping trip, don''t get me wrong." "And who would you be? I apologize if I''m too blunt, but that''s my normal way of speaking."?(I) "I don''t mind, I prefer it more informal anyway." Suddenly a young man appears near me, of course even though I have a youthful appearance, I am still smaller in height, but I left that aside before talking to him since his Aura shows devotion to the God of Beasts. The strange thing was that I thought it was a man, but suddenly it looks like a woman now, I can''t understand anything. "(She''s a good person, but I don''t know if she''ll be upset or angry when she finds out that being around me could be considered the worst possible ce?)" (I) Chapter 1326 Cap 1324: Second stage of the qualifiers part 3

Chapter 1326 Cap 1324: Second stage of the qualifiers part 3

?Pov Elena (Demigoddess of Survival): I entered the Tournament on Fenrir''s advice, I''m not the weakest of the Beast God Demigods, but I''m certainly the one with the leastbat experience. Unlike myrades who enjoy fighting, I normally avoidbat until necessary, I believe in avoiding danger as much as possible, and only fighting when the odds of winning are firmly in our favor. Of course, I still train to use my skills to the fullest and be able to protect myself, but even when facing Evil Gods or Demigod Level Monsters, I always try to be as prepared as possible and if necessary call someone to fight by my side. But it seems like something is happening, my instincts have always been very sensitive to danger and I pride myself on reading the bigger picture naturally while always paying attention to the details. But this tournament that never existed in the past where Divine beings are the participants seems more than just suspicious to me, especially for the Demonic God of Evil, someone everyone hates. I''ve also heard that the hunt for Evil Gods has been more intense in recent years, Heroes appear in numbers that I''ve never seen before, this almost makes it seem like all the Gods are looking for Heroes, not to mention that many Champions have emerged, which it makes it seem like something big and urgent is approaching. The God of Beasts who hates meetings with other Gods has been holding many such meetings, manys in the universe are experiencing global threat crises and the arrogant God of light is increasingly active in his Religion, at this point, he is between the line of guide almost crossing to govern. All these things tell me that I need to be stronger to survive, seeing all these signs makes my instinct scream to run, but without knowing where it is safe I should be strong enough to fight if necessary. Unlike what many Demigods say about me, I''m not a coward, I don''t have the power to fight and I''m also not afraid to kill, but my survival is more important to me than stupid things like honor, greed, or any of those other meaningless things. "This tournament will be good training..." (I) ----------------- The first stage of the tournament was interesting, I could have avoided participating, but I made a point of fighting from the first stage to warm up my bones. There was another Demigod in my second three-sided game, we quickly threw the mortal out and resolved it between the two of us, unfortunately, he was a magical type, and because of that the fight ended quickly. The second stage that came after was more interesting, I only faced the creatures of the Abyss a few times, and their strange adaptability will be perfect for my training. Just as I thought, hunting these Abyss Creatures was a good way to fight, I only went after those closest to my strength level on the first day, it was very interesting to see how much less effective my strikes became the more I used them in a more effective way repetitive. After 1 day of hunting I only faced 7 or 8 Abyss Creatures, apart from those I destroyed I also found another 10 that I chose to ignore, even without telling us the scoring rule in this second stage of the tournament, the most obvious would be that the Abyss Creatures stronger ones were worth more points,bining this with the fact that a weaker enemy was of little use in my training made me choose my fights more carefully since time is limited. When I realized that it would be night soon I thought about the dangers of continuing alone, unfortunately, I haven''t found any other participants so far, the Creatures of the Abyss adapt quickly, and in the dark, they can try to camouge themselves as some may already be acquiring some type of intelligence, The best thing would be to find a partner to spend the night together. If I were able to rest for 2 hours it would be enough to maintain my pace tomorrow or continue hunting during the night, but for that, I would need someone watching during my rest, there is no reason for us to fight among ourselves at this stage, but it would still be prudent to be cautious and it would be great to find someone you can trust. I stopped fighting, giving priority to looking for a candidate, I did my best, but I wasn''t finding anyone until I saw arge amount of dust rising from a ce further away. When I got there I didn''t find anyone immediately, but after a short time looking around I found a Vampire boy, I knew immediately who he was, I think few people won''t recognize the youngest son of the Blood Goddess. His Aura is as strange as I''ve heard, normally a person''s Aura stands out from the Natural Aura around it, but his Auraplements the Aura around it even though it''s so different. I heard that he was invited by the God Cratos, which means he is trustworthy, so I thought it would be the best choice when I invited him to camp with me, of course, it would only be for a few hours. At first, I thought everything was going well, but a few minutes after we built a camp with magic, arge number of hundreds of Creatures from the Abyss attacked us. The vast majority of them were weaker, but there were still some equal in strength to me, both Zenos and I had to attack with our full power since there was no way to escape. We had to fight to open a path where we ran, but this was just 1 of several attacks, every time we stopped or sometimes even on our way, more of these Abyss Creatures attacked us. I couldn''t understand how they were finding us so quickly or why they were always in groups since during the day I found them alone almost every time. With no choice we continued running and fighting all night, I must have killed thousands of Abyss Creatures during the night, many more than those I killed during the day. I was more tired when the sun rose over the horizon than when the sun disappeared into the distance. Unfortunately, even during the day things did not improve, we continued to encounter groups of Creatures from the Abyss, some of these groups we were able to exterminate because they did not have the numbers to defend themselves and even less were any among them able to face us head on. In one of the brief moments of rest where I could get my mind in order, I decided to move away from the boy thinking that his unique Aura might be attracting the Creatures of the Abyss, which seemed to make sense. In the past, I''ve seen mortals with pure Elemental affinities attract Fairies, Spirits, and even Elemental Monsters with their Auras, so it seemed possible in this situation. Since there were only the two of us here, it could only be him since I know my Aura very well, so I''ll try to get away from him before I end up trying to fight even more. ------------------ Pov Zenos: I knew that during the night it would be worse, it''s always the same thing, the creatures kepting to the point that I used my Divine Incarnation twice, at least I think I shouldn''tck points for me to pass this stage, the number of Creatures of the Abyss I killed was more than I expected. Ever since I found Elena, I thought everything would start to get better, but with every step, our pure destruction was left behind, entire forests became deserts, mountains became valleys and there was even one time where we found a city only to shrink the entire ce in destroyed ruins. Fortunately, I didn''t find any morepetitors, there are clearly people trying to eliminate thepetition and I didn''t need any more problems than I already had. On the afternoon of the second day Elena separated from me, she was a strange woman, at first nce she looked like a man due to the way she dresses, moves, and her haircut, her body also doesn''t have a very feminine silhouette, but as soon as she started to fight her appearance changes a lot. Elena said few things, but it was clear that she distrusted me, I can''t me her as we fought so many battles with almost no time to rest, I''m happy to have found her, we were able to divide the hordes of Abyss Creatures attacking us in half since we couldn''t really fight together due to the tournament rules. ---------------- In the early evening of the second day I was attacked once again, the Abyss Creatures that attacked fell into my traps, their bodies being destroyed by death curses and saturation attacks, before stopping to rest I set up several traps around. As time passed I decided to return to the arena in the middle of the night, I didn''t want to continue facing this stage of the tournament, so if I''m around I''ll be able to leave everything behind as soon as I hear the signal for the end of this stage, it wasn''t surprise Elena was in first ce while I took second ce, so we both moved on to the next stage. After the 2 day break announcement, I met with Elena once again, this time Natasha joined the conversation, it seems that my sister was looking for me thinking about using my bad luck to fight even more, which didn''t work out as don''t find me. Chapter 1327 Cap 1325: Third stage part 1

Chapter 1327 Cap 1325: Third stage part 1

?Pov Rosane''s: Hey, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, I heard from my mother that they would use Creatures from the Abyss in this tournament, but I didn''t think they would use so many, especially with their base strength being so high to the point of facing several Demigods, I can even feel some gaining intelligence showing that they are close to bing Lords of the Abyss. As if that wasn''t enough, that boy still managed to gather hordes of enemies around him, including some of these almost Lords of the Abyss. His Divine Incarnation is strong, but clearly, he doesn''t know how to use his Essence fully or he''s avoiding using it for now, I hope it''s the second option or he won''t have enough strength to advance to the next stage of the tournament. That''s when I saw something in the distance and left my ce in the stands opening a portal to the ce I saw only to run into Elizabeth who seemed to be waiting for me. I was full of hatred and no patience to face someone so arrogant at that moment, even though I was an old friend. "What are you doing?"?(I) "Stopping a friend from making a mistake."?(Elizabeth) "Elizabeth, even if I''m you, I''ll tear her body into pieces if I have to advance."?(I) "Rosane, this is not the time for that, going through me won''t take you to him, it will take you to a meeting with your mother and many restrictions sealing your body."?(Elizabeth) "You know something, I can see it in your eyes...what is he doing here!?"?(I) "I''m not sure about him, honestly I''m just as surprised as you, and I had to use a Divine Item to get to you so quickly, but I think everything in this tournament is pretty obvious."?(Elizabeth) "Don''t y your games with me, I''m not one of your sisters and I''ve known you for a long time, you can''t fool me, so talk..." (I) "I warned you..." (Elizabeth) Sigh Before I could say anything else I was pulled into a Divine Realm with Elizabeth sighing and disappearing from my sight, it seems that a God noticed what I did, and just as she said it intervened. "(Now that I know where he is, I won''t let him escape, even if I have to wait for the tournament to end...)" (I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: When I came back from the end of the second stage it was over and I still came across a sad Natasha, she seemed to be looking for me throughout the second stage to have more chances to fight, she at least said that she found another Demigod to fight against her. I spent the next few days of rest talking to my sisters and going to the Communal Temple to talk to the Goddess of Blood, which didn''t do any good, I didn''t discover anything new about the tournament. After the rest days passed, the third stage began with the remaining 16 participants. All remaining participants, including me, meet in the arena in the middle of the floating continent once again, the edges of the arena split into 8 smaller arenas that float higher before the tournament representative begins speaking. "[This time I not only wee everyone here, but I also thank you for being here to see this event with the 16 bravest among ourpetitors in what promises to be the biggest fight of all!]" (Mkoi) "[Some of you may still have questions about how the points from the previous stage were distributed, so I''ll tell you here.]" (Mkoi) "[The points were distributed based on the courage of the participants.]" (Mkoi) "[Those who fought against Abyss creatures weaker than them will receive 0 points, those who fought against groups received from 1 to 10 points depending on the size and strength of the group, those who fought against Abyss creatures with the same strength as them received 2 points and those who fought Abyss Creatures stronger than them received 5 points.]" (Mkoi) The truth is that I was surprised by what I was hearing, I myself had these doubts about the allocation of points, especially after seeing the list of 16 participants, because there was n who was a Hero, 10 Demigods counting me, and only 5 Minor Gods. n was the only mortal who passed, my sister and I passed as well as the Demigod who spent 1 whole day, but I was surprised that the number of Minor Gods was so few, now it makes sense. The stronger a participant is in the second stage the disadvantage will be greater, they were not just testing our strength but also our courage to face those stronger. I, who fought against thousands of Creatures of the Abyss, umted many points because of this, so ¨¦rica was at the top of the list. "[Those in this Tournament who tried to save their strength or were afraid of facing dangers found their way out leaving the 16 bravest of the participants present here!]" (Mkoi) "[The courage, strength, and wisdom of these 16 individuals regardless of anything else aremendable and worthy of respect!]" (Mkoi) Now I understand what they wanted, there is no reason to test the strength of Deities, they wanted to test our courage, and that''s why they didn''t tell the rules before the second stage, if they had done that people would have acted ording to the rules when they clearly wanted to an honest and natural action of individuals. "(But that''s weird, this whole tournament is more like a training camp than a real tournament...)" (I) "(Wait...it couldn''t...but it makes sense...maybe?)" (I) "[Now with the matter of the previous stages resolved, let the third stage begin!]" (Mkoi) With what he said, the space distorted to my space, so I feel my body pulled somewhere appearing in front of the same bastard who tried to ambush me in the second stage, the human pretending to be a Demon. "We meet again, child of the Blood Goddess." "It seems so, I hope you don''t run likest time."(I) "[The rules of the third stage are simple, leaving the opponent unconscious, making him give up, or killing him will define the winner, each arena works as a Separate Space making it impossible for any external interference or for either of them to be thrown out.]" ( Mkoi) "[The matches will happen in sequence as soon as thest fight ends, the next pairs will be chosen randomly.]" (Mkoi) This time the rules were more extreme, the longer a fightsts the worse it will be for the winner who will be in worse condition in the next fight this basically forces us to end our fight quickly. "< Ruling Territory >" "< Ruling Territory >" (I) In a fight against a Deity, the most important thing is to iste him, the Territory of a Deity has his Essence passively, strengthening him much more than normal, it was something I learned in my training, being inside the Territory of an enemy Deity is be at an extreme environmental disadvantage. "< Chaos Star Garden >" (I) "< Sin City >" Our two Territories collide, each taking up half the arena before blending together,rgely negating each other''s effects. "< Blood Eclipse Poison >" (I) I saw him move as thendscape around us was inplete continuous change and I used my poison, using my Starfire to evaporate the blood from my body turned into poison into the surroundings, a young red miasma spreading in all directions. "< Sin of Gluttony >" To my surprise he stopped halfway opening his mouth where a strong suction took all my poison for him to swallow, I stopped creating the red mist and tried to control the blood particles he ingested, but I couldn''t, it was as if there was nothing left of what he had just eaten. "(I can''t take any longer.)" (I) Ipletely transform into a Dragon as I move towards him, I epted that with this he wouldn''t be able to dodge, but instead, he smiled at me. "< Sin of Envy >" Suddenly his body transforms into the exact same shape as mine, but his eyes werepletely red while an Aura full of murderous intent exploded from his body. At that moment she insisted on it being a short-range fight, our physical strength was equal in this state and that''s why I didn''t understand his decision until I felt the Demonic Energy in my wounds, it was so little that I didn''t notice it at first, this energy was permeated with power from his Authority and possibly his Essence as well, but I just smiled letting him think he was achieving something. "< Sin of Greed >" "< Avatar of Chaos >" (I) Just as I expected, he was umting Demonic Energy inside me and when he reached a certain point he pushed me away with a powerful blow from his tail while two wings pushed back further away. When he used his power and I felt the Demonic Energy inside me react, I could feel this enemy energy trying to drag my power from inside me, I could feel my Divine Weapons wanting to react, but I didn''t allow it as it would reveal Niryna still sleeping inside the my Blood Core. In fact, I was already prepared for this, my Starfire has the highest concentration of my Chaos Essence and I used these mes to consume the Demonic energy before making my blood that I spread through the wounds I made on the enemy explode his heart, a creature made of Blood and Starfire surging inside his body devouring him from the inside as he grew with each bite until there was nothing left but arge Leech where my opponent once was. "[Zenos is the winner of arena number 6!]" (Mkoi) Chapter 1328 Cap 1326: Third stage part 2

Chapter 1328 Cap 1326: Third stage part 2

?My fight took a while, but I don''t think it was much considering my enemy, in fact, his surprised look during myst blow was magnificent, he was aplete idiot. "You did well..." (I) I walked towards the Leech that devoured my opponent, it was his height which consequently made it taller than me, but as soon as I got close it lowered its head for me to caress, knowing what I wanted without the need for me to say it. "Now go back."?(I) The Leech''s body melts into fresh blood that flows into my hand disappearing into my body for those seeing form, but for me, I could feel vitality and Mana overflowing within me as well as Demonic Energy still burning in Starfire. When I returned to thepetitors'' area, I was not the first nor the second to arrive, there were already 2 people there, one was looking at me like I was an idiot and the other was wearing a robe, I couldn''t feel anything from the second person as well as a strong smell of blood and a feeling of death. "Hurry up you idiot, we need to finish this before the next round starts."?(Natasha) "What happened? What''s the reason for the rush?"?(I) I stopped thinking about the second person when my sister almost dragged me to her side, then she started using her blood to draw Runes and Magic Circles on one of her hands. Soon she buried her hand inside me from where a Holy Power belonging to Natasha was spreading through my body as if searching for something. At first, I didn''t understand what she was doing other than putting her hand inside me, but I soon realized something, I was surprised I hadn''t noticed it before. There was a curse inside my body, the various wounds on my body formed Runes inside my body that were not visible when looking at the wounds only superficially. I couldn''t believe that I couldn''t feel this curse inside me, but the more I studied this curse I realized how powerful it was, I also realized that it was made using Divine Power, maybe that''s the reason why I haven''t been able to feel this curse until now, even the Purple Sun in my hand did not feel this curse. "(I have to be more careful.)" (I) I felt the curse being pulled as the wounds were closing, in the end, Natasha pulled her hand out revealing a half rotten hand with strong Cursed energy, and then she cuts the hand off before a new hand grows in its ce. "Thanks, but how did you notice that?"?(I) "Demonic Gods are used to doing things with obscure motives, always be suspicious of their every action, the same can be said about Demigods."?(Natasha) "I started to get suspicious when he took a long time to use his Divine Incarnation, even when the fight was at a brief stalemate he didn''t use his Divine Incarnation, so he was using his spark of Divine Power on something or so I thought."?(Natasha) "I haven''t stopped to think about it, thank you."?(I) "Don''t thank me, I couldn''t let you lose to someone else because of a curse, I''d rather kick your ass to the brink of death myself."?(Natasha) "That kid n wasn''t funny, he was strong even among Heroes, but he was farpared to a Demigod of war like me."?(Natasha) "You mean Demigoddess of Healing... Ouch!"?(I) "I have fought in wars longer than some worlds have existed and killed more people than dozens ofs could contain, so I am a Demigoddess of War, understand!?"?(Natasha) "Alright, alright...thanks anyway."?(I) "If you fought n, where is he?"?(I) "He lost, so he can''t stay in thepetitors'' area any longer, now shut up and take advantage of the opportunity."?(Natasha) Natasha speaks while pointing to the floating screens in front of us, it was possible to see inside the arenas, they were all in Territories. Most were in mixed Territories, the same as happened with my fight, there are 2 Territories in conflict canceling each other out to arge extent. But some of the fights were different, there were two fights where only the Territory of 1 of them was standing, after a brief observation in these 2 fights I realized that they were simr, it was the fight of 2 Minor Gods against 2 Demigods. The fight was intense, but these 2 were winning with an advantage, the advantage that a Territory gives is immense, which only adds to the difference between the Minor Gods and the Demigods, it was easy to see who would win. Because of this, I focused my attention on other fights, everyone was so strong that it seemed impossible for me to win this Tournament with just my power level, even if I could fight with my Familiars it would be difficult to win, especially if I have to face a Minor God. "(Things are difficult for me, what should I do?)" (I) I was truly lost on what I should do, I''m still confident in facing Demigods head on, but the Minor Gods were different, they can transform directly into their Divine Incarnations with the same ease as I transform into a Dragon nowadays. Not to mention that everyone seems much more experienced inbat, there are intense battles everywhere. "I have to think of something..." (I) "Look at that fight, maybe you''ll learn something useful."(Natasha) "..." (I) I turn my eyes following Natasha''s fingers to where she is pointing, it was the arena where the fight was against a Demigod and a Minor God, I don''t know what Natasha thinks I can use, but since it was her suggestion, I decided to follow along. The fight was massive, the Minor God had the upper hand the entire time with few injuries while the Demigod was covered in horrible wounds, there was even a hole in the side of his body. That was when I realized that something was wrong, it was a more instinctive perception than anything else, I didn''t understand it myself at first and I kept looking for what was wrong, what was this feeling of incongruity that I was feeling in this scene and that was when I saw his eyes. "He''s calm..." (I) "Congrattions little brother, you''re smarter than that idiot Minor God."(Natasha) "(Is he nning something? Will it be a curse like my opponent? Maybe 1 single concentrated attack? Could it be something more specific against this Minor God?)" (I) I just started to think about what he was doing, just seeing from afar there were several things that I couldn''t perceive, but what I could see only showed a one-sided fight with nothing else that I can see an ulterior motive, even so the calm in those eyes it wasn''t normal. That was when I noticed a change, the Minor God was perhaps tired of this meaningless fight or perhaps he finally realized that something was wrong, but he gathered his power in his Territory making the Sun be a Fire Beast that attacked falling on top of the Demigod. This change was not only the Minor God''s surprising attack but also the smile he showed facing these devastating attacks from above. "[The match at arena number 4 ends sensationally!!!]" (Mkoi) "[The winner is...]" (Mkoi) The images were suddenly blocked by the brightness of that Sun during the collision, but somehow the representative was able to see what was happening as he began to give the results of the match before the light could dim. When the images finally came back, the Demigod was still standing, his body was half healedpared to before, but what surprised me was the Minor God who was on the floor unconscious. The Minor God''s body was covered in injuries and burns, he was unconscious while his Territory seemed to be starting to fall apart. I was so focused on the scene that I didn''t pay attention to the name of the Demigod who won this fight, but that was of little importance to me as I analyzed the Minor God''s body still on the ground. "(His wounds, the angle, the depth, the size, and the locations where each wound is located... can''t be a coincidence.)" (I) "Reflection?"(I) "Yes, a very interesting power, isn''t it?"(Natasha) "..." (I) I looked at the Minor God''s body noticing that his new injuries were exactly the same as the ones the Demigod had suffered until now. They weren''t just simr, they were exactly the same and in the same points on the body, with the same depth and size of wounds, this couldn''t be a coincidence, it reflected all the damage, or at least most of it towards this Minor God. "(But I see no new burn marks on the clothes, on the Demigod or near where he was,pared to him the Lesser god is naked with his clothes turning to ash just as the area around him was charred by the time the Territorypletely gone.)" (I) "(The Demigod also reflected thest big blow, that can only have happened that makes sense, I just don''t know how he did it.)" (I) I was lost in thought for the rest of the time until thest fight ended up finishing the 8 fights before starting the next round, which looks like it will act as space distorted around us taking wheels back into one of the arenas. "Now let''s see my new opponent."(I) Chapter 1329 Cap 1327: Third stage part 3

Chapter 1329 Cap 1327: Third stage part 3

?The one who was selected as my opponent was the worst possible choice, he was a Minor God, his eyes were made of continuously burning fire, his body was silver as if it were made of metal and his hair seemed to be long strands of incandescent metal, his clothing it was just a pair of white cloth pants. Just by looking at his appearance, I can deduce his Elemental Affinity being metal and fire at the very least, I cannot deny or confirm if there is a third element with which he has an affinity. "I remember you, Natasha''s brother, you ruined my tournament."?(Minor God) "I don''t remember ever meeting someone like you, no offense."?(I) "I was one of the Gods who helped organize the God of War tournament, the one where you faced that Evil Goddess."?(Minor God) "It was a good fight for someone her age, I can see Natasha''s training in her fighting style."?(Minor God) From the way he talks, he was able to see me fighting through the isted space and the Territory where I fought the Evil Spirit Goddess. "[Let the Fight Begin!!]" (Mkoi) "< Divine Territory >" (Minor God) "< Holy Duel Arena >" (Minor God) "< Divine Incarnation: 34% >" (I) As soon as the signal to start the fight was heard, heunched his Territory, I didn''t even try to use my Territory as it would be useless, there is no way topete in terms of dominance against a true God, if I did that I would only be at a disadvantage when If my Territory were crushed, I would receive a wound that would be difficult to heal. Instead of wasting my time on something that wouldn''t work, I activated all my power from the beginning, one of the things I learned in my Training was to control my Divine power, I was always bing a version of a giant Divine Dragon because in my head was the most powerful, but a Divine Incarnation is not something so simple. This time my body grew a little as my body was coated in Star Crystal Scales forming a natural armor on my body, my hair became ethereal as my horns grew, and my head became that of a Dragon as the symbol of an Eclipse appeared on my forehead. The power passing through my body was incredible, but I didn''t let myself be carried away by the feeling of power, the whole time I was observing my surroundings and my opponent who seemed to be waiting for the brief moment when my body changed. I can''t tell if this is out of politeness waiting for me to reach my full power before facing him or that Lesser God noticed that I dyed my transformation as a bait for him to attack, maybe he noticed my trap or not, none of that makes a difference now. I also paid attention to the surroundings, his territory was an Arena with a ck floor looking like rough metal, around the Arena it looked like an ancientbat field. "Let''s see what the Blood Goddess''s fourth Living Cmity can do."?(Minor God) He disappeared into the air, but it wasn''t a teleportation, it was weak but I noticed traces of his movementing towards me, I almost couldn''t see him and react, his fisting towards my face meets my own fist hitting the side, dodging its trajectory. His punch sent a stream of air past my head, missing its target while my knee hitting his body seemed to have done nothing to him. "You''re going to need more than that!"?(Minor God) He ps me in the stomach with his other hand, sending me flying, but I use my wings to steady myself, which doesn''t help when hees to my side, throwing a punch that would have sent me flying again if he hadn''t wrapped my tail around his back leg using its strength to throw him off bnce as I pull myself towards him. "< Breath of Chaos >" (I) I open my jaws inches from his faceunching a breath attack that only hits for half a second before another punch hits my chin forcing me to close my mouth. "< Fist of the Victorious God >" (Minor God) His fist was glowing as it was going to hit me, I crossed my arms in front of me before closing my wings forward as well, but as soon as the blow hit it made a hole in my wings before hitting my arms making the bones creak as if they were almost breaking, his power going through my entire body as I was thrown once again spitting arge amount of blood into his body. This time I intended to create a space between us, but as soon as I left the arena the ancient weapons from the surrounding battlefield rose from the earthing towards me while taking the form of new weapons, a pure murderous intent in each weapon aimed at me. I jumped back into the arena and the weapons fell to the ground once again with ancient appearances, apparently, the Territory of this Minor God punishes leaving the arena, forcing a Duel. "Interesting ce of yours."(I) "In a Duel, there is no step back, there is no ce to run, hide or deny what has already started."(Minor God) "< Holy Summon: Eclipse Sword >" (I) "< Sword That Breaks Nations >" (Minor God) He was already running towards me, it was as if his every step was worth a quick attack, I barely had time to summon the Eclipse Sword, the hilt of the swordes out of a crack in space when the car in my hands is already charging towards the opponent by intercepting him in the middle of the path. I cut towards him horizontally while he had both hands raised as if holding the hilt of an invisible sword, a long silver sword with an Illusionary incandescent de appears in his hands as he descends towards me vertically. Our two swords collide, but not head-on, I tilted my sword making his run to the side while I transform my body for a thrust aimed at his chest. He releases one hand from his sword to punch my sword de aside, missing his target before his foot kicks me back once more as bloodes out of my mouth on top of him. "Just give up, your power doesn''tpare to mine."(Minor God) "I know, you''re a lot stronger than me, but what if I do this."(I) "< Divine Eclipse Curse Ritual: Consumer of Existences >" (I) The blood in which the Lesser God''s body was bathed more than once was my blood, I realized that he never let my blood enter his body, clearly, he was wary of it after what I did in mystbat, someone must have told him about it, but he was naive to think he was safe with just that leaving my blood out. I controlled my blood almost instantly creating Magic Circles with Spiritual Runesplementing it throughout his body, before he had time to react the Magic Ritual was activated using my blood as material. The Essences of Blood and Chaos acting together as Starfire formed Dragons that drew all kinds of energies from him, be it life energy, magic, Ki, Holy Power, or Spiritual Power, everything was being sucked out of him through the Blood Essence before being refined and transformed by Starfire from my Chaos Essence into something mine, transforming its power into my power. His power forming a flow of energying towards me heals all the damage he caused me, but of course, he didn''t just stand still and be consumed by my technique, he was still a Minor God with power far above me. He tried to get rid of the ritual marked on his body, but he was a God of War and battle, he had no purification or healing techniques, that was something I was sure of after everything I saw, so nothing he tried worked. He might have been naive before, but he wasn''t stupid, then he looked at me moving forward, one way to get rid of a curse was to end the one who cast the curse, in this case, me. "You did good, now die!"(Minor God) That was all the nning I could do after seeing the other fight, I realized that it was impossible to beat a Minor God head on even after all my training and advantage in the number of Essences, what I needed to do was use my creativity for a greater victory indirect. "(Now it''s going to be a battle of endurance as to whether I canst until the end or he will run out of energy first.)" (I) He kept attacking me, his blows could summon all kinds of illusory weapons, and his body was immune to any kind of damage I could do to him. In the end, all I could do was fight to resist, dodge what I couldn''t resist, or bring what I could to deflect the blow, the fight became faster and more intense as time passed to the point where I couldn''t pay attention to anything else My mind focused only on the opponent in front of me, his every move was important. "(I will win!!!)" (I) Chapter 1330 Cap 1328: Third stage part 4

Chapter 1330 Cap 1328: Third stage part 4

?The battle only got more intense, I hadpletely lost track of time, and I didn''t know if seconds or hours had passed while we were in that deadly dance. His every movement was like the swing of a deadly weapon, his own body was a weapon forged in wars and more wars, none of my attacks even managed to scratch his body while his attacks were capable of tearing my entire body apart. His legs were like spears trying to pierce me with each kick, his fists were like hammers trying to break my bones, his elbows were axes breaking through with pure violence and the swing of his hands was always apanied by the shine of a sword. He did not hesitate or doubt any blow, he did not fear any counterattack, and his eyes were like mes of war bing more intense as the fight continued, for some reason, his presence only grew stronger throughout the battle instead of weakening With me stealing your energy, none of this made sense to me. If it weren''t for me feeling his energy reserves actually depleting because of the Curse, I would doubt my n was sessful. Another thing to be grateful for was his stolen vitality healing my body when his blows grazed me or I was forced to receive it in some way, if it weren''t for this enormous healing I wouldn''t be able to continue, fighting against a Minor God really was insanity. But luckily at some point, he started to show signs of tiredness, when one of his knees touched the ground I was tempted to attack, but I didn''t do that since I wasn''t capable of causing any damage to him anyway. As time passed he became slower and his attacks were weaker, yet he continued attacking until the moment that avoiding his attacks was no longer a problem. "It seems like I lost this time, I admit defeat."?(Minor God) "[In arena number 3 one of thepetitors admitted defeat, thanks to this in an incredible turnaround Zenos maically achieves victory!!!]" (Mkoi) "It was a good fight."?(I) "Yes, when you reach Divinity I will seek a new fight against you."?(Minor God) "< Release >" (I) When I was announced as the winner I returned to normal as I approached my opponent, after a friendly handshake I released his curse before being sent back to thepetitors ce. When I arrived at thepetitors'' area there were already 2 people, the hoodedpetitor from before and the other was a mortally wounded Demigod, his body was covered in holes with blue blood dripping, when I looked at the only avable arena it was just to see the end of the fight. It was my sister fighting a Minor God, she was using her Divine Incarnation when she lost her head while crushing half of her opponent''s head. Before long she was considered defeated while her opponent appeared near me, even though he was a Minor God his injuries were not healing, I noticed the fatigue in him as my vision became blurred once again as I appeared in a new arena. "[Now the quarterfinals begin to define the 2 finalists of the Tournament, thest fight before the grand final!!!]" (Mkoi) "[Let thebat begin!]" (Mkoi) The one in front of me was the same Minor God who just defeated my sister, he looks like a Human wearing a green cloak, but now his cloak was half burned and his body was dry as if the blood was all drained. I could also see multiple injuries on his body, he was missing one of his eyes as well as an entire side of his head, there were w marks and puncture wounds in several ces, and in ce of one of his arms there was something simr, it was a red Demon arm illusory. "< Divine Territory >" (Minor God) "< Teleportation >" (I) "< Stage of the Rulers >" (Minor God) "< Divine Incarnation: 34% >" (I) This time I wouldn''t wait, while the environment was still changing I used a teleportation behind him while I''m still transforming with my Divine Incarnation. Before he could do anything I used my two ws and my tail to attack him where his wounds were, one of my ws went through the back of his head crushing what was left of his brain with one of my ws, and then the other entered through the wound in his stomach attacking from below, hitting his heart. My Tail attacked differently, I used the de at the tip of my tail to create Spiritual Runes directly on his column. All of this happened in the time of a breath, in his injured and exhausted state, the Minor God was too slow to react in time, especially while his concentration was on trying topletely form his Territory. Unfortunately, I ended up underestimating the Minor Gods once again, even without a heart and brain, their resistance was much higher than what I was expecting, taking me by surprise when their ribs bend outwards and backwards, hurting my arms. "You''re as bold as your sister."(Minor God) As he spoke his Territory became ready, then several lines wrapped around his body reconstructing his clothes and at the same time his movements became more fluid, but I noticed something immediately in his movements. He was controlling his body so that his movements would not be affected by his movements, I can do the same thing using a skill I acquired a long time ago, but he seems to use his own Territory for this. "< Divine Puppets >" (Minor God) Soon he jumped, standing on a web of lines that were in the air His territory was an endless city with a castle in the clouds above. The city itself was strange and I could feel it stirring my senses, soon many human-sized dolls wereing out of the city''s countless buildings, in their hands various types of weapons, from kitchen knives to giant swords. I didn''t even try to destroy one of these things as it made no difference, it was easy to see that there were infinite enemies, fighting them was a losing battle as was trying to run through the city which was a maze messing with my senses. "You are finished, your wounds are not even healing, the effect of my sister''s power is still affecting your body."(I) "< Holy Blood Curse: Soul Taint Seal >" (I) "Did you really think I would fall for the same trick as your previous opponent?"(Minor God) While he was still standing on the wires or lines above, he reached into his spine before jumping outwards, the upper and lower part of his body were almostpletely separated even though it didn''t seem like it due to the normal shape of his body moves under your control. He held his spine in his hands revealing the Runes carved directly into his bones by the de in my tail. "I''m too tired and injured to bother with a Demigod as young as you, give up child, we both know that without this curse you are not capable of beating me even in this injured state."(Minor God) "You''re right, the difference between us is too great to divide you fairly."(I) "Then give up to save both of us an obvious oue."(Minor God) "I don''t think you understand, I said I can''t beat you fair and square, but I never said anything about giving up."(I) "I admit it surprised me that you knew about my previous fight when you only finished your fight after me, but do you really think I would try to use the same trick twice in the same way?"(I) As I was speaking Starfire was burning within him visible through his many wounds, the Starfire was not burning him, it was just part of my Chaos Essence acting to convert the darkness within him into a curse that directly touches his Soul. I''m using your feelings and power to seal your Soul inside your own body, after myst mission I already understood that the best way to stop a God is to seal him in some way. I won''t even try to use the same technique as before, after almost losing thest fight, I wouldn''t use the same trick twice in a row, so I changed my approach. I knew that a Minor God would have a lot of experience and would notice my Tail drawing Spiritual Runes on his spine, so I used that as bait to get his attention so my blood wasing out of my hands inside his body. I made my blood run close to the areas where his wounds were still impregnated with my sister''s Essence preventing his healing, then I used my sister''s residual presence to hide my blood moving through his body from the inside. I used my blood to vary Spiritual Runes and Magic Circles inside his body, all the while concentrating on his spine and keeping his distance from me to notice my true attack. "You really are Elizabeth''s brother, you use the same indirect tricks as her, at least her sister Natasha fought me head on."(Minor God) "I''m not my sister and I won''t fall for your provocation, so do you give up or should I end the sealing?"(I) "I admit defeat, you little bastard."(Minor God) "(Fortunately he gave up, I don''t know if he would be able to really seal his Soul, this is a spell that I just adapted using 8 others as a base, luckily he gave up.)" (I) Sigh "(What horrible bad luck, fighting 2 Minor Gods in a row, why does this kind of thing always have to happen to me?)" (I) "[In arena number 2, we have once again a spectacr victory from him, the chosen one of the God Cratos and son of the Goddess Selene, the fourth Living Cmity, Zenos!!!!]" (Mkoi) "(He really gets excited about his speeches, but the important thing is that there is only 1 more fight left for me to win.)" (I) Chapter 1331 Cap 1329: Finals part 1

Chapter 1331 Cap 1329: Finals part 1

?I wasn''t even sent to the participants'' area like previous times, my fight took so long that it should have ended after the other pair ofpetitors, so I was sent directly to an arena where the person wearing the hood was already waiting for me. "[Ladies and Gentlemen, may this fight inspire those among you who miss the days ofbat and may it honor the 4 Gods who gifted us with this magnificentpetition!]" (Mkoi) "[In this final, ourst 2petitors for the incredible truth of thispetition are Demigods!]" (Mkoi) "[In apetition with hundreds of Demigods and dozens of Minor Gods, against all expectations, the 2 meeting in the finals are Demigods!!!]" (Mkoi) I couldn''t hear anyone other than the tournament representative, so hearing their excitement and excitement being reciprocated with only silence is strange to me. "[Let us make honorable introductions to these two rising stars among the Deities present here.]" (Mkoi) "[On one side we have the Son of the Blood Goddess and Primordial Dragon of the Blood Eclipse, the one personally chosen by the God of Beasts, the Demigod Zenos!!!!]" (Mkoi) When he pronounced my name a column of light lit up around me, it was harmless and only served as visual effects, a simple magic of the light element. "[On the other side we have the world-conquering Demonic Hero, the one who until 2 years ago was the Champion of the Demonic God of Evil, his title of de of Destruction resounded throughout the universe, the Demigod Zharif!!!!]" (Mkoi) "..." (I) At the mention of his name, my opponent finally removes his cloak as a column of light rises into the heavens with him at its center. This was the first time I saw him, his gray skin was marked by many scars, he had a pair of golden eyes and a third red eye in the middle of his forehead between his two thick horns, and his face was arrogant as he maintained a smug smile on his face while looking at me. But it wasn''t his appearance that caught my attention, it was the sword on his back, I could feel the same presence of chaos that I have been looking for since the beginning of the Tournamenting from that sword, he was the person I was looking for. The presence of the sword was strange, it made me feel ufortable and for some reason, it seemed to reject its wielder, I could feel this just by seeing the way the sword''s energy fluctuated avoiding touching his body, I don''t know if he or anyone else can see this, but this was only increasing my curiosity. He doesn''t say anything, but I feel it in his eyes, he has some intention, and he is clearly provoking me, I also feel something strangeing from his body. "(What is this feeling?)" (I) "[In the name of the 4 Gods who granted us this spectacle of blood and will, I dere the beginning of the final fight!]" (Mkoi) When he said that, none of us tried to use the Territory, if I could feel it then he also realized, this arena is between a Divine Realm, and none of us can create a Territory. I thought about using my Divine Incarnation, I don''t know anything about it, I won''t reveal my power before seeing what it has to show. "Die!"?(Zharif) "< Demonic Magic: Evil Dimension >" (Zharif) I could feel his magic activating inside the sword on his back, and soon a magic circle formed on his back sending waves into the surroundings, it wasn''t creating a Territory, it was creating a temporary Separate Space around us, a really interesting technique if not Whether it was a thing, it was a forbidden technique using Souls. The world around us was still the same, but Demonic energy was now abundant while miasma was rapidly umting. "< Eclipse Rune: Override >" (I) "< Sun and Moon Dimensional Seal >" (I) I couldn''t use my Divine weapons directly, but I could still use them indirectly, the power of the Sun in one hand and the Moon in the other helping to create 2 Seals to Seal this space with both of us inside. "You''re going to have to do better than that."?(I) This time I didn''t wait for him, I activated my Dragon mode and attacked him, this time I wasn''t going to use my Divine Incarnation like the previous times, I felt like he was waiting for it from the beginning. That''s why I started attacking him without thinking twice, as soon as he pulls the sword on his back, an energy armor starts to crystallize directly on his body using the energy of the sword itself, it was a silver armor with ck details, a pure cape darkness stretching behind ethereally. He is still smiling but he is also not using his Divine Incarnation, this makes no sense and there can only be 2 reasons for this, he is ying with me due to overconfidence or he is nning something. "(Something doesn''t smell right here.)" (I) "< Incarnation of Blood >" (I) "< Holy Summon: Eclipse Sword >" (I) I came towards him with a sword bigger than his body, but he met with his own sword, his speed was greater than mine as he passed to my side initiating an attack, his sword releasing waves of power that could have me injured, if it had hit me, my Dragon body splits and lets the sharp energy pass through before joining again, my entire body is now an Incarnation of blood having apletely liquid form. His attack wasn''t a concern if it didn''t hit, it wouldn''t be left unanswered either, a jet of blood is already around him before forming different fingers of my hands with ws pointed out trying to attack him from various directions. He stands still in the air swinging his sword with monstrous speed while my own sword was heading towards him from a blind spot. "< Destruction Demon de Wave >" (Zharif) He points the sword downwards, recording it in space itself before sending a wave of ck energy in all directions, when this wave of energy hit my body I felt my head be confused as I was thrown back. He tried to take advantage of the situation toply, but at that moment I was already reacting on instinct when my tail swept him aside, causing him to collide with the ground. But with that, I got time to clear my mind and feel the sword energy more directly, it was chaos energy but it wasn''t Natural like mine, the confusion in my mind was due to a sensation I felt for the first time while my brain was trying to understand. When I finally managed to understand what that chaos energy was and its source, something primordial inside me lit up, I was furious and I finally understood what the Taboos were for the Gods, I also understood why the Gods had Taboo Hunters. The sword was a Divine Weapon or more precisely, an "Almost" Divine Weapon, it absorbs souls that are the essence of creation and can harmonize with everything, and then it breaks these souls slowly within its sword while its victims'' consciousnesses are still alive are linked to the Souls together within the sword, these Broken souls generate the opposite of harmony in their torment, chaos energy. An energy made from the sacrifices of Souls, but this is not just a Taboo for me, using lives as a sacrifice in this way is certainly a Taboo for the Goddess of Life, also the act of destroying Souls as a sacrifice to gain power must be a Taboo to the Goddess of Death. But I was just using this thought to calm myself down, I had to control the emotions inside me, I had to calm my fury. "Looks like someone got pissed, so I guess they liked my sword... GHUH!!"(Zharif) Before he could finish speaking, my fist covered in Starfire crossed space, converting the space between us into something changeable. I have no idea how I did this and at that moment it was not my secrity to find out, the power of Chaos within me was as if it was raging, the Blood Essence I used for this incarnation transformation fell apart as the power of Chaos took my body. I trained all this time trying to control the essence of the Blood which was something more familiar to me as I was born from the Blood and bathed in blood all my life, it was something easier for me to manipte during my training, but now this same Essence of Blood fell asleep within me while the Essence of Chaos was bubbling in floods within me. It was something instinctive and primitive, I didn''t even know how I was doing it, but my scales gained depth as if they contained a field of stars inside, my wings were crystallized Starfire, and my entire body was covered in dark ethereal energy mixing with the environment in a natural way. "You will wish for death!"(I) My killing intent was not something that belonged only to me, I felt like I was channeling the killing intent of the universe itself that rejected what had been done with this sword. I was the herald and spokesman of that will, I was the judge and my sword would be the executor of that punishment, the Eclipse Sword in my ws began to burn with Starfire as my focus on the opponent in front of me shifted to being a execution target. No mercy! No mercy! No hesitation! No forgiveness! "RRRRROOOOAAAARRRRR!!!!"(I) Chapter 1332 Cap 1330: Finals part 2

Chapter 1332 Cap 1330: Finals part 2

?"RRRRROOOOAAAARRRRR!!!!"?(I) I at this moment was an Incarnation of Chaos, my body was in flux changing eternally, but in my mind, all that existed was the Demon in front of me, this Demonic Demigod was an uneptable existence to exist in. "Your mind will be broken!"?(I) "Your body will be eradicated!"?(I) "Your soul will be chewed between my teeth before being spat into oblivion!"?(I) "In the end, I will merge the very essence of your existence into this sword where it will be consumed by the fragments of what remains of your victims!"?(I) Every word out of my mouth carried a level of hatred and fury that I haven''t felt since the day I thought I lost La, which led me into a wave of madness that resulted in that Mermaid''s death. I''ve never felt such strong emotions since that day and yet now what I''m feeling matches that day, the only difference is that I didn''t get lost in those emotions, I was using those emotions to strengthen my will. The Blood Essence was a connection, I felt the powers of life and death directly within me, it was a familiar feeling for me as I drink blood from my birth, but the power of the Chaos Essence was different. This was the power of constant change, there is no stopping or perfection, and all that exists is a new wild, and priceless change, creation or destruction does not matter in the face of the possibility of infinity. "You talk a lot for a Demigod!"?(Zharif) "How dare you speak of me in that tone as if you were superior to me, you were just lucky enough to be born with the potential to be a Demigod, I climbed through the bodies of everyone who stood in my way to be a Deity and you will be just one more among them..." (Zharif) Before he could say anything, his sword was already in my hands, his hand still holding the hilt even after it was separated from his arm. Starfirees out of my wings bing ethereal leeches that devastate this hand until there are no particles left of its existence, only the sword existed and was now in my hands. "You stay here!"?(I) Starfire courses through my body like serpents before coiling around the sword, the space around it being destroyed and recreated in an eternal cycle. "< Divine Incarnation: 50% >" (Zharif) "< Divine Incarnation: 34% >" (I) I activated my Divine Incarnation together with him, but it felt like it was different, before my Divine Incarnation only ignited a spark of Divine Power within me, but now that spark of Divine Power was mixed with the Essence of Chaos. I feel a much deeper change as my Dragon body bes smaller, wilder features emerging as my hair bes longer and my presence bes heavier. The Eclipse sword in my hands shrinking in size along with me as I stepped in front of my opponent. His appearance was now the same as before, only with the addition of wings made of red bones and inscriptions like fluorescent tattoos all over his body. "< Feed me with your Malice >" (Zharif) "< Change of Space >" (I) The surrounding space itself is in a state of flux, the concept of distance is changing, and I can move through this instability like a fish swimming in the ocean. Zharif tried to gather energy in his hand, it was like solid dust particles taking the shape of a hand with a mouth on the palm, but it didn''te close to me as I moved through the walking space appearing behind him. My sword was swung calmly, but the mes were wild on its de as it ripped off one of its wings, what it created on the ground was swallowed by Starfire as the space around me was surrounded by teeth, with that I took another step across space as if it were in a straight line and appearing in front of him while once again swinging my sword. My strikes continued as I appeared in random ces around him, his attempts to go against me failed every time. While he moves through space as he should, I am moving along paths between spaces by currents that I myself create making the space change. In the end, I ripped off all of his limbs, leaving only his torso and head, his limbs spread across the ground covered in Starfire. I take his head in my hands, and when I do this I notice something squeezing and letting it break into fragments of ck dust when the hands with mouths from before appear around me, breaking the space. I managed to avoid it because I realized his n seconds before his movement. The space around us breaks bing more stable again and revealing Zharifpletely intact or almost as one of his arms was missing, I can understand that he tried to recover his sword which remains where I left it. "I''m d you think you''re so smart, it''ll only make everything better when you see...your own end!"?(I) This time I couldn''t move through space like before, but with the momentum of my wings I arrived in front of him, his smilees along with his wings trying to cut me with their red bones sharp like des. My body flows circling his body as I enter his body through all his openings, my Starfire burning him from the inside as his body randomly shifts from the inside to the outside. His mind being transformed by endless pain before a wave of Divine Power throws me out, when I see him once again the proportions of his body are deformed while his ability to speak has been lost. "< Eclipse Sword: Ster Execution >" (I) I was ying with him while he used up his power, thatst wave of Divine power must have used up a lot of his power, so I use my sword pointing it at him, the space breaks around him revealing stars that cross the gaps in space hitting his body before being split into pieces. "< Eclipse Rune: Seal of the Sun and Moon >" (I) I bind his Divine Soul by sealing it, his body parts burn and are transformed by Starfire, then gather into a pulsing ck heart. "You are mine now, I will take care of you after this tournament."(I) In the end, my transformation undoes, and I return to my normal form while the love Starfire and chaos power around me fall apart, I approach my opponent''s sword breaking the restrictions I imposed before sending it into my Divine Weapon, the Purple Sun will take care of all Curse and malice on that sword for a while. This time I had to wait a few seconds before realizing something was wrong, I didn''t hear the voice of the tournament representative announcing my victory, but I was sure I had won this fight. There was no way he could have escaped this time, he can fake a body, but he cannot do the same to his Soul and Authority. That''s when I noticed eyes on me, it was as if they had always been there and only now they were showing themselves to me, one of those looks seemed especially malevolent in my direction. "Give over his Soul and I will leave you alone willingly for your Mother." "No, he''s mine."(I) "Do you think you can keep him away from me?" "I think if you could make a move you wouldn''t even waste your time talking to me right now."(I) "If you try to interfere you''ll have a problem with me."(Goddess Kalistos) Suddenly everything was silent for a few minutes, but I heard the voice of the Demon God of Death at that moment, I also felt a shiver down my spine when I heard her voice, she seemed calm as she spoke and yet the coldness in her tone was murderous. "You may go child, take care of the sword you obtained in honor of the thousands of lives used in its creation, I also give you permission for the eradication of the Soul of the one in your possession."(Goddess Kalistos) Before I could understand anything a brightness filled my vision and when I could see again I was in the arena looking at the packed stands with people shouting my name before hearing the voice of the tournament representative. "[With this the Divine Tournamentes to an end with a spectacr victory for him... the Demigod of Blood... Primordial Dragon of the Blood Eclipse... chosen of the God of Beasts and let us not forget... son of the Goddess of Blood!!!!]" (Mkoi) "[p for the greatest Divine Warrior of this tournament, ZENOS!!!!!!]" (Mkoi) "..." (I) This time I could hear people in the stands responding to the tournament representative''s excitement. I don''t like being in the spotlight, especially with the terrible mood I''m in after dealing with this demigod bastard, but all this attention is part of winning this tournament, I can''t escape it. ------------------ Pov Elizabeth''s: I could feel it, he awakened the power of Chaospletely just like he did with the power of Blood, I didn''t think it would be so fast, he advances at a frightening pace. "Don''t worry about him, you have other things to worry about."(Caitlyn) "Did you find him?"(I) "Yes, are you sure you want to go through with this?"(Caitlyn) "Yes, I always wanted a break for him, seeing him like this is..." (I) "He deserves to rest."(I) "This is the person who killed him."(Caitlyn) "There is no going back once you reach that state, you know that, if it had been anyone else, death would have been aforting rest before being reborn, there was no way to wait for him to be that."(I) "Stay away, let''s let him figure it out, it''ll be good training for him."(I) "You say that, but we both know the Goddess of Death will interfere."(Caitlyn) "..." (I) Chapter 1333 Cap 1331: Bet of the Gods

Chapter 1333 Cap 1331: Bet of the Gods

?Pov Cratos (God of Beasts): I was alone with Has, the other Gods were busy with their things, I just hope none of them try to interfere with the tournament, this isn''t the kind of event we can hold often. "Are you sure you want to go through with the bet?"?(Has) "Yes, Hernoth won''t be a problem, unlike his early days, he has be a truly respectable God, unlike his son."?(I) "The stakes are very high, you must not forget that this is just the excuse for this tournament to happen, don''t take it too far."?(Has) "I know that I just couldn''t pass up an opportunity like this."?(I) "You''re betting on getting Essence from one of his children, do you understand that?"?(Has) "He may understand your reasons better than I do, but he''ll still make you pay for it."?(Has) "No need, I''m betting a Divine Weapon Demonic attributes he has nothing toin about, so don''t worry about me."?(I) "If in the worst case, he wants to fight me, that only adds to the fun, it''s been a few millennia since my old bones have shaken."?(I) The Demon God Hernoth has changed a lot since his ascension, he is also someone intelligent, and he will reveal my ns in an obvious way to him, I''m not good with theseplicated things, so this would be better. I hope he can stop his sonter, I don''t want to see him losing another son like he has in the past. "I''m not going to hit you, I know I have no chance of winning and I don''t like going into a losing battle."?(Hernoth) He entered my Divine Realm without me noticing as always, his very presence corrupts the surroundings as always, but I still don''t like his cocky way of speaking. "I''ll take your bet, but it won''t be a change to the existing bet, it will be an addition, a second outside bet just between the two of us."?(Hernoth) "I ept, it makes it easier for you to leave your speeches aside."?(I) "It would be a waste of words, you won''t listen anyway, so I''d rather make it clear simply."?(Hernoth) He''s trying to hide it, but I''m older than him, I''ve seen him grow up and his rise into a God, I know everything there is to know about him, so he can''t hide the pain and fear from me. "You understand, right?"?(I) "I understand, but it''s not guaranteed, you know the state of..." (Hernoth) "Don''t say anything else, I won''t force you, but taking a risk may be your only choice, none of us have any more time."?(I) "I already said that I ept the bet, I agreed with everything from the initial proposal for the tournament."?(Hernoth) "That''s good, but I can''t say the same about your son."?(I) "Cratos is right, Daryus'' movements are suspicious."?(Has) "His movements are always strange, he''s always nning something and he always has an ulterior motive behind his actions, but that''s not my problem."?(Hernoth) So even though he understands the situation he still refuses to go against his son, but it doesn''t matter, there are a lot of eyes on this tournament for a reason. ----------------- As the days went by we followed the progress of the tournament, the first stage was a good way to cleanse those who were very weak, thanks to this they will realize their weaknesses, no God, Demigod, Hero or Champion will ept being below the others, those who were previously stagnant in their strength because of useless thoughts of superiority will have their illusions about themselves shattered. Not everyone will realize this, but the numbers should be more than half, so the increase in strength among the Deities will increase from now on. But what caught my attention was the second stage, these Abyss Creatures were captured on a certain, eliminating them would be a waste, using their miserable existences to train and givebat experience to the younger Deities was the best choice, the Has'' idea became correct, knowing the enemies in advance is good for them. Zenos, as always, caused a lot of confusion, but his way of sweeping away so many enemies and protecting himself from them is a point of value for him, it''s a shame that some of the Minor Gods never fought against them, their ways of fighting were almost useless at first, taking a long time to understand the right way to defeat these pests. Soon the time for the third stage arrived, it was as Hernoth nned, random choices, but the favor of one of thepetitors was clear, he was ced exactly against the weakest participants against him in some aspect, it was clear that something was wrong. I looked at the other Gods, Has looked back at me, even without saying anything it was clear he noticed the same thing, meanwhile Hernoth and Daryus didn''t show anything, I could only look at the youngest among us knowing that a trick how meaningless this was to someone like Hernoth. "(Daryus, true growthes from perseverance and challenge, you just pushed him down.)" (I) When the final fight began Selene''s son was there just as I predicted, his fights from the beginning until the end were always difficult and I also know that he couldn''t use all his power for certain reasons, but even so, he won difficult fights spectacrly seeking out his opponents'' weaknesses whether it be blind trust in his body or injuries from previous battles. Even though he was on the weaker side, he repeatedly managed toe out superior, it''s a shame the final fight was so pointless, using the power of Chaos along with his superior willpower, he went through the Demigod''s Authority, invading his body and altering it as he pleased, then it got worse and worse. Daryus burst into anger, you could see it in his eyes, I don''t know what he wanted to do with that Demigod, but the sword itself came from him in a way. Just as expected, Daryus tried to interfere with Zenos and it was when Kalistos arrived or more precisely left his hiding ce, she as well as other Gods chose to observe from afar. As always, she avoids taking action, but when she makes a move, even I''m afraid before anyone can say anything, one of Daryus'' arms is in her hand, parts of her Essence being drained as she makes Zenos leave the Divine Realm where he fought. "I''m not going to bother exining why I''m here, I think you understand Evil Demonic God, don''t think you''re safe from me because you''re a God."(Kalistos) "Even Gods die, but today is not your day, I will be taking this arm and part of your Essence, do not try to cross the line again or this will not be the extent of your punishment."(Kalistos) "I... understand..." (Daryus) From the evil in his eyes I know he doesn''t understand, it looks like he''s going to fall just like his other brother, I just hope he''s not as foolish as he once was, I can see the disappointment in Hernoth''s eyes, he knows exactly what''s going on in his life son''s head. "< Divine Sealing of the 7 Evil Points >" (Hernoth) Something no one expected happened, Hernoth used his Divinity to seal his son, his body crumbling into dust that gathered in his hand in the form of a statue of himself. "You had already ced part of the Seal on him, hadn''t you?"(Kalistos) "Yes, but I hoped that in time he would realize his mistakes and failures just like I did in the past, that was just a guarantee."(Hernoth) He took out a crystal with what looked like a sphere of pure darkness inside, even fragments of Divinity were thrown between us. "This is payment for my bet with you, Cratos."(Hernoth) "The rest is the payments for the tournament bet, this is my son''s payment and mine."(Hernoth) "I thought you weren''t going to act."(I) "I wouldn''t do anything, but my son is a fool, he would try to get revenge on Kalistos at some point, if that happens when..." (Hernoth) "Don''t say anything else."(Kalistos/me) We all know that some things should not be said, you never know who might be listening and the words of the Gods carry more weight than we would like, some things simply should not be said. --------------- A few hourster, the other Gods had already delivered their shares of the bet, all contributing Divinity Fragments of the same type and with that, I have all the Divinity Fragments I need to create aplete Essence. "I know you''re there,e out."(I) "Training camp was a sess, but what are you going to do now?"(Selene) "I''m not sure yet, but I''ll think about it when I have time."(I) "Then I''ll give you an idea, all you need is..." (Selene) For the next few minutes I listened to Selene''s idea, it wasn''t something I had thought about much until now, but it will be possible to slide. "(This might work, I need to give the prize to Zenos for winning the tournament soon, after that I can get out of here.)" (I) Chapter 1334 Cap 1332: Tournament in Chaos

Chapter 1334 Cap 1332: Tournament in Chaos

?Pov Athena''s: We all came to this tournament, but no one will participate for fear of causing any inconvenience to Zenos. I really wanted this opportunity to face such powerful individuals, wherever I looked these days everyone I saw was strong to the point where I felt apprehensive. The only ones having more fun here are Zenos and Loki''s Familiars, that idiot has been doing Business for thest day with Deities I don''t recognize, but from what I heard from Veronica, he wants to set up a betting table. It was at that moment that someone came to me, it was Magnus, he seemed apprehensive saying that he saw someone who should be dead, it seems that he is a Human who trained among the Dragons of Light before the conflict that led to their separation from the other True Dragons. I went to the others and together we investigated, but no one wanted to warn Zenos about it, so we had to do it ourselves or that''s what I wish I could say, luckily there are less self-centered people among us and thanks to that we joined the certain religions to investigate, thanks to this we discovered some people who should no longer be alive. When we try to capture some of them, it always goes wrong, it doesn''t make sense for them to just disappear like that, nor did those with affinities with the space element manage to stop them from leaving. During the Tournament, everyone was paying attention, with each progression of the tournament and some things got strange, the first was the presenter, on some asions, his eyes were strange, whenever he said something in F¨¢bio dos Deuses his eyes shone strangely for a while mere moment, no one would notice it without looking at it in detail. I said this to everyone, but during thest fight where Zenos won, we were going to catch him, but we were prevented by 2 of the religions that we considered trustworthy and stopped us from being able to act. It was at that moment that something happened, just as it had happened in the past, at the end of the tournament or more precisely on the day of the awards ceremony the sky turned dark as arge crack in the shape of a spider web formed, thousands of ws were pulling the fragments of the sky until they started to invade, they were creatures that everyone here had already seen. "Creatures of the Abyss, lots and lots of them."?(I) "Gather everyone with Zenos!"?(I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: I was frustrated, the night before I received a visit from a God instead of sleeping, I woke up more tired than yesterday. To make matters worse, I had a stupid awards ceremony to go to and as if all that wasn''t enough, the first person I saw when I opened my door was Elizabeth. "Can I talk to you before the Awards Ceremony?"?(Elizabeth) "Yes, just wait..." (I) When I blinked my eyes from sleep, I was already in a deserted ce, I looked up at the sky and recognized the floating inds in all directions, I was somewhere in the World Arena. "Why did you bring me here?"?(I) "There''s something I want to say to you, but you never know who''s listening, so give me your hand."?(Elizabeth) I shake Elizabeth''s hand and it was at that moment that she made very deep cuts, but before closing the wounds or healing, I tried to keep them open by letting them bleed, it seems that Elizabeth has something she wants to do with my blood and in a short time I feel a presence in my thoughts. "(Something will happen during the Awards Ceremony, I want you to use your Divine Weapon at this time.)" (Elizabeth) "(What''s going to happen?)" (I) "(An attack, a crack will open in space, a veryrge and difficult one to close, because there are many Deities in that ce the space is not normal, and thanks to this this crack will be too big to close normally.)" (Elizabeth) "(What are the enemies and why should I do something? There are dozens of Minor Gods around here and hundreds of Demigods, I also know that at least 4 Gods are present with the possibility of the Demon Goddess Kalistos still being present after whatever what happened yesterday.)" (I) "(What will happen will be something that cannot be solved with just raw power, it needs the right power used correctly.)" (Elizabeth) "(What do I have to do?)" (I) "(Our mother will channel her power through you along with the Goddesses of Life and Death, you need to let these powers flow through you to your Divine Weapons.)" (Elizabeth) "(Will the others be okay?)" (I) "(Yes, I asked Magnus for help to direct them on the correct path, they will realize what is about to happen and prepare ordingly.)" (Elizabeth) "(Those close to you usually prepare for the worst at any sign of trouble quite naturally, which is great considering what''s about to happen.)" (Elizabeth) "(How many know about what''s going to happen?)" (I) "(Few, just enough to keep things under control to some extent.)" (Elizabeth) "..." (I) This time I didn''t say anything, I just looked at her, I didn''t need any words for her to understand what my look meant. From the beginning this tournament was strange, the first stage seemed like a way to discard excess, but from the second stage onwards things changed a lot, Creatures from the Abyss are not the same as monsters, they are not even real living Creatures, they are Illusory empty shells with the sole function of destruction, using these things here in a Divine Tournament is madness. Thest battle was also strange, they prevented me and Zharif from using our Territories, after the battle I also felt something happening in a ce I couldn''t see, the way everything was silent at the beginning and how it became silent again after the Goddess of Death speak before finally being sent work out of that ce, the Gods were arguing and maybe it had something to do with what Elizabeth is talking about. While I was lost in thought Elizabeth lets go of my hand, our blood that was connected separates as her presence in my mind disappears. "You don''t need to know anymore now and please don''t make anything up like you usually do."(Elizabeth) In the blink of an eye, we were back in my room, Elizabeth left leaving just me with a lot of new thoughts to deal with until the Awards Ceremony. The ceremony itself was simple, it was a speech about the worst and best moments of this tournament, and there were recordings from the worst events to the most incredible. All this with some very specificments in each recording, suddenly everything was perfectly clear, the awards ceremony was being used as a way of correcting something''s mistakes by seeing other people''s mistakes as a basis, this at the same time as showing the right way of doing things from others. All the pieces fell into ce in my mind, this wasn''t a Tournament, it was never a real tournament this is a training ground and this Awards Ceremony is being used as a lesson in right and wrong ways to do things, from the At first there were no fatalities apart from the Demigod in my hands. "(If I''m right, then I already know who these enemies Elizabeth spoke of are.)" (I) KRAC!!! It didn''t take long for me to confirm my suspicions, suddenly a crashing sound reverberated in all directions as spider web- shaped cracks took over the sky as far as we could see. Soon countless strange hands were pulling at these pieces of space to try and get out, anyone here could recognize these Abyss Creatures. They broke the space and the more I was seeing the worse it got, bigger and bigger eyes and arms were appearing one after the other. Looking around it seemed like most people didn''t expect this, some were in shock still standing there watching in disbelief, while others were trying to react only to be asked by other people. I also noticed that the one next to me was lying dead on the ground, it was Mkoi whose body was cut into pieces, someone killed him and I didn''t have to look far to find a hand holding a branch. I tried to measure the size of this hole, but I couldn''t even see the edges, this was by far thergest space passage I had ever seen. The creatures continued breaking the rest of the passage trying to get to that side. It also didn''t take long for me to see the Creatures of the Abyss slowly managing to pass through these gaps, there were simply millions and millions suddenly descending like a waterfall. Even I wouldn''t survive something like that, there were simply too many Creatures from the Abyss, it was at that moment that I felt a hand holding my shoulder and a voice very familiar to me speaking in my mind. "(Be ready, when spatial restrictionspletely fall, it will be time to act.)" (Goddess Selene) "(Yes, I will do as you say.)" (I) I said I would wait, but it doesn''t mean that others will sit still, the people in the stands and surroundings started to shine, Holy Power was overflowing in the air with so many Deities in the surroundings and everyone is attacking. "(Just do as asked this time Zenos, don''t get into the fight...)" (I) Chapter 1335 Cap 1333: Propagating the Power of Chaos

Chapter 1335 Cap 1333: Propagating the Power of Chaos

?Suddenly in front of my eyes the heavens shattered and endless hordes of Abyss Creatures poured across our universe, the Minor Gods took the lead with the Demigods close behind, those who did not reach Godhood would not dare enter that field battle and chose to stay onnd. The heavens were in mes, between the earth and the rift of the Abyss that reced the heavens ayer of pure annihtion had formed, powers capable of redefining world maps are being used in sequence creating the most destructive image I have ever seen if you don''t count the Hell. Pieces of bodies and ck dust fell onto the world as Creatures from the Endless Abyss washed ashore, butpared to those being annihted above that number is not even half asrge. As the seconds passed, the smell of blood intensified, in my eyes only destruction existed, in my ears screams of fury filled with murderous intent, and in my mind only one question. Why am I standing still? Every part of my body wanted to move, but I knew it wasn''t the time, my strength alone wouldn''t make a difference in a battle of this magnitude and the Gods seem to have their own ns. I can''t understand why they aren''t acting yet, but clearly, they were preparing for this or something simr, that''s the only thing that makes any sense after everything I''ve seen so far. This whole tournament was just a test and some kind of training before the main event, I don''t know the reason for all this exactly and I honestly don''t want to know, but seeing such a battle and setting it aside is very frustrating. "Why not act now!?"?(I) "(Why they all need to understand, the despair, the pain, the frustration and the consequences of neglect.)" (Goddess Selene) "..." (I) I heard something I didn''t want to hear, it basically confirmed my thoughts, this was nned, a kind of Divine level reality check, I don''t know whether to be shocked or terrified at how far the Gods are taking this. "This has gone far enough, we don''t want any casualties."?(Rosane) "Please, mydy, help..." (Vanessa) Suddenly everyone appears near me before scattering into the surroundings fighting while Vanessa looks at me in amazement before kneeling down, from her words she must have noticed my mother''s presence. "Vanessa and Rosane are right, no matter what you want to achieve with this, it''s already gone too far."?(I) "(You don''t understand, but you will understand one day, we are doing this for them, but a few minutes must have been enough.)" (Goddess Selene) "(ept my Divinity and let it flow with yours.)" (Goddess Selene) Suddenly I felt a great power flow from somewhere to me, this power went through my soul to enter my body, and my Blood Transmutation Essence bes active, I feel the instinct to reject this energy, but I don''t have time for it If the flow of this power stops, my body will not support it. As I fight each of my instincts, this Divine power courses through my body through my veins, my own Blood Transmutation Essence acting in conjunction with this Divine power that finally reaches my hands. "(May the Sun and Moon form a cycle.)" (Goddess Selene) Her will whispering in my mind as my Divine Weapon leaves my hands and spins above my head, the Divine power of the Blood Goddess flows from my body like blood before entering the Sun and Moon. From this power, two others arise using Divine Power as a path through which these two new powers flow into the Purple Sun and the Broken Moon. These two powers were already well known to me, being the power of Life and Death, I don''t feel any of the Gods nearby, but this power can onlye from them. "(Join me my son.)" (Goddess Selene) Suddenly my vision went out, my consciousness was pulled into a garden where 2 women and an elderly woman were. Just by feeling their presence I know that the old woman is the Demonic Goddess of Death, the other woman was the Goddess of Life, they both wore scarves to hide their faces, and thest woman was the Goddess of Blood, my mother. "Where I am?"?(I) ----------------- Pov Athena''s: When we reached Zenos, he was motionless, but there was a presence around him that wouldn''t let any of us get closer, a presence that I recognized as belonging to the Goddess of Blood. I look at the others with a nod, everyone is already used to whates next, Veronica and Loki stay behind supporting those who will take the front line. The enemies are many, I didn''t expect to see so many Creatures from the Abyss, but it''s not like it would be impossible to deal with them, they are weak against the Holy power that we can all use. Even though there are many, we have Gods and Demigods on our side, and more than half of them are dying before reaching the ground, thanks to this I can take my sword to secure the area around Zenos together with everyone or that''s what I wanted. Suddenly Zenos'' eyes began to glow as a stream of red energy could be seen on his scales before 2 other streams of energy joined the first energy. The Purple Sun and the broken Moon were rising above his head, while 3 rings of energy formed between them, each of these rings had a color being red, ck, and gold. Zenos'' body grew and changed like when he activates his Divine Incarnation, his Dragon features being more prominent as his presence grows more imposing, the Sun and Moon above his head were now no longer rotating, they were rising high up as he grows each more and more. All the Creatures of the Abyss in the path were burned by tendrils of purple fire from the Sun or devoured by silver monsters that emerge from the floating inds around the shattered Moon. Just when I thought they would stop, the Sun and Moon elerate until they collide with the ever-widening rift in the sky, a silvery light covered the entire sky as the broken fragments of the sky return to their ce as if time was going backwards, then Purple Fire spreads from the Sun across the sky as if fusing the fragments together. When the sky came back it revealed an illusory image of a spider web in the sky, the original Moon and Sun of this ce were in pieces floating in the sky, but that was not an end. The number of enemies was still a lot when Zenos pped his hands making the 3 rings of different colors still with him shine even brighter, the 3 rings rotate forming a sphere that starts to burn with Starfire, but this sphere was pulsing like a heart. "< Blessing of the Eclipse me >" (Zenos?) His voice sounded like 4 voices in sync speaking and suddenly the pulsing sphere exploded releasing a wave of energy that seemed to silence the world for a thousandth of a second, then Starfire began to surge in all directions on everyone''s weapons. When I looked at my hands, the swords in my hands had the des covered in Starfire. "(The energy consumption seems higher, but...)" (I) The entire time I wasn''t just keeping an eye on Zenos, I was also in the thick ofbat taking small opportunities to understand the bigger picture of this battle. For the next few minutes, the fight became very intense, without the infinite number of Abyss Creatures emerging now that the rift in the sky was destroyed, we all began to eradicate all the remaining Abyss Creatures without preserving our strength any longer. I was flying close to the ground, maneuvering between enemies while my des ripped apart any enemies with weak defenses, which I left to Cintia to deal with. We each have our role with the faster ones forced into clearing groups of enemies while the stronger ones were in the middle of facing more troublesome enemies. This continued for almost 30 minutes before thest Creature of the Abyss fell, as everyone paid attention checking the injured and if the space was stable enough for another of these rifts not to open again I ran to Zenos who was unconscious in Alice''s arms. He fell unconscious a few moments after thest enemy was defeated, everyone was around him to protect him until he woke up. "Everyone is well?"(I) "Yes, none of us were in danger."(Veronica) "What was that about him before?"(I) "He blessed everyone''s weapons, it granted the power of chaos to everyone temporarily with this, it was thanks to this that we got this far without losing anyone."(Veronica) "..." (I) I also realized that using Starfire was more effective than just Holy Power, Starfire didn''t just burn them, their bodies were destroyed and converted directly into energy then released into the environment. "He saved everyone now, let''s see what else we have to do."(I) Chapter 1336 Cap 1334: A lesson learned through pain

Chapter 1336 Cap 1334: A lesson learned through pain

?Suddenly I was opening my eyes and memories of what happened filled my mind, I didn''t even notice the exact moment I lost consciousness, but I feel from the condition of my body that I have been unconscious for at least a few hours. "Get up boy."?(God Has) When I heard this neighbor I immediately stood up looking around me, I still remembered the God of War''s neighbor and now I was listening as if she were next to me instead of inside my head. A bad thought took over me and when I looked around I saw many Gods, many of them I didn''t recognize, which only confirmed my bad feeling. I was surrounded by Gods, which tells me that I am still unconscious, each of them emanates a unique presence and I know they are Gods just looking, some were talking to each other while some were looking at me. "What is happening?"?(I) "Preparation, see."?(God Has) Has ced his finger on my forehead and images invaded my mind, devastating battles happening in the sky, the destruction of the floating continent with the incredible battles happening onnd, and a rain of ck dust and body partsing from the sky. "This was nothing more than a lesson prepared step by step."?(God Has) "Stop saying it like it''s obvious, the others are leaving and we need you."?(God Cratos) "We need him..." (God Has) "I also have things to talk to him about, but we don''t have time, they are pressuring."?(God Cratos) "Let me take care of my son, prepare everything."?(Goddess Selene) "I should have stayed as a Demigod, what''s the point in just watching others fight?"?(God Has) "Shut up and let''s go, then we can do some training, I know a dead that won''t matter when it''s destroyed."?(God Cratos) Suddenly my mother and the God of Beasts approach while all the other Gods disappear as if it were some kind of illusion, the God of War also disappears together with the God of Beasts after a little conversation leaving only my mother with me in that ce. She approaches me and snaps her fingers transforming this room into a garden full of red flowers with a tea table set up. "Why am I here?"?(I) "Kalistos wanted to inform you, she doesn''t like manipting people, her direct style of doing things is unfortunately not always possible."?(Goddess Selene) "(Manipted, I was being manipted... but when did it start? Was it the tournament that wasn''t a tournament? Was it the use of my Divine Weapon? Maybe it was something else that I myself don''t know about?)" (I) I didn''t feel offended to know I was manipted, those in power or above other people constantly manipte others. The wordsmand, order, lead, and govern are just different terms for the same meaning, no matter how much some idiots always tend to argue about why they are different, the fact that they are forms of maniption doesn''t change. Maniption may seem like a bad word, but it is not absolutely bad or good, people tend to see many meanings in simple things. The movements of 1 person only concern themselves and the people around them, but when there is someone responsible for multiple people, the actions and movements of these people are their responsibility. A Ruler maniptes people withws and money, a Father maniptes his children with what he will teach and what he will not teach, and a general will manipte his army during war tactics to move as he wants, there are multiple forms of maniption. The Gods have helped me a lot since my birth and I have always done my best to help when needed, I don''t always receive all the details, but even I acted it was always for a good reason. "The conversation I will have with you has been repeated many times, each Religion is teaching those who came to this tournament whether to participate or just to watch."?(Goddess Selene) "The Gods alsomunicated with the Lesser Gods and Demigods about this."?(Goddess Selene) "So the whole tournament was a lie?"?(I) "No, it was a fair tournament from start to finish, you will also receive your prize as is due, Cratos wanted to have more time for that, so he shoulde to youter."?(Goddess Selene) "I thought this tournament was some kind of training..." (I) "You''re right, it was training, many must have noticed it at the end of the second stage of the tournament."?(Goddess Selene) "So it was a tournament and a training camp?"?(I) "Yes, don''t be surprised by this, when we Gods need to act, we usually do it for more than 1 single reason."?(Goddess Selene) "The tournament was the perfect stage for intense training but was this kind of training just the beginning, a preparation for what you saw?"?(Goddess Selene) "Did you know that rift was going to open? Did you know about the Creatures of the Abyss?"(I) "Yes, the presence of so many Deities made it obvious what was going to happen, but we still had to make the final push."(Goddess Selene) "The tournament, the training, and the presence of so many Deities as well as people from so many religions together here was for a lesson, to know the enemy."(Goddess Selene) "Here we took care of everything, a ce where any level of destruction was eptable, people capable of fighting and most importantly, several Gods present to control the situation."(Goddess Selene) "This n was thought up 1 year ago thanks to you, your power of chaos gives us room for maneuver, you don''t have enough power, but in an emergency, my powersbined with the powers of Life and Death can enhance your as we did this time."(Goddess Selene) "The power of chaos is versatile, it ignores defenses and immunities, can repair fractured space quickly, and can even mix with any type of power with ease."(Goddess Selene) "So it didn''t matter if I won the tournament or not?"(I) "Yes, but you still came out the winner, really impressive."(Goddess Selene) "But I don''t understand one thing, why keep it a secret from others?"(I) "From what you said, the Demigods and Minor Gods didn''t even know about it."(I) I really can''t understand, was there any reason to hide something of this level putting so many of the Divine level people in danger? If it weren''t for the absurd level of people here, that amount of Abyss Creatures and with that level of power would be enough to annihte any in a matter of days, just thinking about it is scary. "You more than anyone else should understand, a lesson learned through pain and suffering from your own experience will always be superior to something learned from study or something you are prepared for."(Goddess Selene) "Many of these Gods saw the Creatures of the Abyss from afar or didn''t really understand their level of danger, there are also Deities who have becent and arrogant over time, not to mention some Deities who are not fit forbat."(Goddess Selene) "Everyone needed to feel the danger and fight for themselves, now each of them will reflect on themselves and possibly the mentality of many of them will change from now on."(Goddess Selene) So they didn''t want to teach people, they just pushed them out of the nest hoping that the danger would make them fly on their own. This is an extreme way of doing things, but I can understand the reasoning, these are not normal people, they are beings that rule the universe whose actions change the lives of countless creatures, an opportunity for mental and emotional growth like this is not It happens frequently among beings that live eternally. "(Something is still not right, when I woke up there were many Gods gathered and they seem to be busy, is something still happening?)" (I) "So it''s all over after this battle?"(I) "That wasn''t a battle, it was a mere scare to wake up the battle spirits of those here, the real battle will begin now."(Goddess Selene) The Goddess raises her hand and her blood circtes the air above her hand forming a mirror that reflects the floating continent, half of the inds around her no longer exist, the continent itself is covered in cracks, ditches and craters, the entire topography has changed since then of a few minutes ofbat. But what caught my attention the most was the sky, there was no Moon or Sun, just fragments that floated in the starry sky around the floating continent. In that sky was a semi-transparent crack mark that almost confused me, it was also possible to see this crack mark pulsating, it looked like a healed wound. "The space has not fully recovered, damage of this caliber will take a bit of effort to close."(Goddess Selene) "The other Gods and I will take care of this while those among you will experience war against Creatures of the Abyss."(Goddess Selene) "..." (I) "Don''t look at me like that, there are things that should be learned like this, you''ve fought against these things a few times, but you haven''t found a smart one yet."(Goddess Selene) "The Gods who left here will create a Divine Territory like a dome around this crack in space, you as well as everyone else will fight within this Territory against the Creatures of the Abyss that invade."(Goddess Selene) "Do I have a choice?"(I) "The others will have it, but not you, we will need you as an anchor for the Divine Territory, this way we will spread your power among others without needing to put pressure on you or use your Divine Weapons."(Goddess Selene) "Why does it have to be me?"(I) "As I said before, this n began to be created because your chaos power was convenient for it to work."(Goddess Selene) "..." (I) Sigh "(It seems even the Gods are under pressure to carry out such a n.)" (I) Chapter 1337 Cap 1335: Lord of the Abyss

Chapter 1337 Cap 1335: Lord of the Abyss

?Pov Freya''s: I could just see in the water mirror, every fight he had in the tournament,bining his power with that of 3 Gods to spread his power among those fighting and now he was taking the lead with the others while I was still here. "Why can''t I be there? He needs me and I want to be there!"?(I) "You can go if you want, but you know the oue." "That''s not fair, I wish I could be by his side and not this..." (I) "Forget this fleeting moment, you will have eternity with him, but you mustplete the process just as he mustplete his own path." "Don''t rush things out of childish feelings, I know you understand the repercussions of what you chose." "I... I understand... but the frustration I feel..." (I) I turn looking at the Tree behind me, its size knows no limit its branches cover infinity while each of its crystal leaves contain entire worlds, its trunk being made of the intertwining of all the elements and around us endless inds of beautiful buildings where countless women talk to each other. "Destruction is easy to achieve, every thing that exists will one day be destroyed and I am no exception." "The one you love has the power of change that opens countless paths, but only that, his power is not suited to destroy and he does not possess the ability to create." "Even though his changes and transformations are the path that connects both creation and destruction, he needs to bnce his power at some point, find a point of bnce so as not to be consumed in his own change." "I know, I know..." (I) "(I know, but seeing him suffer and not being able to be there when he''s always there for me... that''s unbearable.)" (I) "(But it''s not now that I have to think about, I have to be ready for what''s toe.)" (I) I had to reaffirm my decision, the more time spent here, the worse it is to be separated from him, time here is different, it passes much more slowly, she did that for me, and I can''t grow as quickly as he does, but I can grow at different times as I do your side. "How much time left?"?(I) "The Essence pool is almost full with the second Essence." "Thank you, I''ll spend this time studying while I wait."?(I) "(I will wait, he will not be in danger while he is by his mother''s side, in the meantime I must be prepared for anything.)" (I) ----------------- Pov Zenos: The conversation with the Goddess Selene was longer than it should have been, she wanted to exin everything to me in detail as if she were exining it to a child, but at least I understood most of the things. "Are you sure you''re going in?"?(Nix) "Yeah, looks like I don''t have much of a choice."?(I) "..." (Nix) "Don''t look at me like that, if I refuse to enter I''ll only cause more problems, I''m also sure I''ll be rewarded for it."?(I) So far the Gods have always been clear in their punishments and rewards, so I know I will get something in return after all this, there also seems to be something going on. My mother said that the Gods always make garlic for more than one reason, I also know that the movements of the Gods cause disturbances throughout the universe. They nned all of this for a reason, even this battlefield is just another trial of theirs for everyone here, they want to get all their allies prepared for something that ising, and maybe that''s why there are no people who don''t belong to one of the religions here, even the People of the Church of Light are not here. "Is everyone ready?"?(I) "Yes, Ivan is particrly looking forward to it."?(Nix) "I can imagine, he hates Creatures of the Abyss."?(I) I still remember the weak skeleton who spent 20 years taking care of his daughter in a basement, it was a Creature from the Abyss that killed his wives, Servants, and everyone in his house, it was also this type of creature that killed him, his hatred for them did not will never weaken. "Then as soon as you give the signal, follow orders from me or Nicole."(I) "Everyone knows this, they''re ready."(Nix) ------------------ For the next few minutes, all I and everyone on this floating continent did was wait while staring at the scar in the sky pulsing every few seconds. When a whirlwind formed in the center of the spatial scar in the sky, everyone knew it was the signal, a brief meeting took ce between the leaders of the various Religions present at the moment where my sisters and I participated. It was nothing too extravagant and noplicated ns were put together, it was a basic action meeting where it was decided that those strongest would go in first to ensure a safe ce for those who followed shortly after. The strongest are the Minor Gods, then the Demigods will enter to reinforce the Minor Gods who entered first and finally, the others enter. The only variable in the n is me who must be the first to enter where my Territory must be formed and assimted into the environment as nned. So as soon as the portal opened, I entered first, doing exactly that, the Minor Gods following me inches away. All of this was easy to do, as soon as I touched the Portal I felt the powers of Gods I already know interact with me as if waiting for my cooperation. When I used my Territory I could feel it being dismantled by the power of the Gods while integrated into another ce, it was a strange sensation for me as if my own body had been dismantled. As soon as I could see the other side it was a strange battlefield, there were deserted forests,kes, parts of cities, rocky mountains, and ice mountains, there was even a starry sky with the golden sun high above, stars of countless colors shining as they red clouds were scattered. This whole ce is as if several different environments had been jumbled together, it was strange to see and made little sense. It was a strange scene, but I had little time to think about it when an attack was aimed at me, it was what looked like a Human with long arms and a scorpion tail that it used to attack. But the same Minor God with a metal body and fiery eyes that I fought against in the tournament appeared in front of me, shing head-on with that Abyss Creature. The fight is intensifying as more and more Abyss Creatures were appearing rushing towards us, but soon reinforcements appeared from the portal, Demigods came asrge reinforcements helping to keep a veryrge area as a safe point. At that time, people from the various Religions came next with mypanionsing first, they helped organize the safe point that will be used as a base during this battle. The battle was bing very intense at that moment, as if awakened by the number of people around, some Abyss Creatures seemed strange, they appeared as if crossing space and moved differently. They didn''t attack directly with just pure aggression like other Abyss Creatures normally do, I also noticed that they had some degree of control over the other Abyss Creatures. It was Natasha who stopped next to me who told me what that Creature of the Abyss was, he was called the Lord of the Abyss, just as the Creatures of the Abyss do not have life, Soul, or emotions, but they have a consciousness functioning as a general or leader for the Creatures of the Abyss whock any level of intelligence. When I heard that, I just thought about how much work we still have ahead of us. "How do we defeat that thing?"(I) Natasha was in her Dragon form, but with my question, she returns to her human form standing next to me to exin. "An Abyss Lord has minimal strength at the level of a Demigod, this coupled with theirck of weaknesses and a thinking mind makes them difficult enemies to deal with."(Natasha) "Luckily there don''t seem to be many, but be careful."(Natasha) "..." (I) "(They couldn''t have...)" (I) I suddenly realized that the number of so-called Lords of the Abyss that my sister counted are simr to the number of Demigods and Minor Gods on our side, my first release was that this was a part of the ordeal that the Gods wanted to let happen. But what we did next was attack for the first time, this is because we noticed that the Abyss Creatures that stopped their attacks were changing as a whole taking on more specific forms as they split into specialized groups. Any idiot could see traces of the movement of an army forming in the way they are behaving, waiting for them to finish their preparations will only bring losses and that''s why we start an attack. I wasn''t part of the initial attack, what I was doing was preparing rituals with my blood to serve as ranged attacks using some of my chaos power. When I finished doing the rituals, I participated more personally in the battle, each Religion was acting on its own and the same applies to my group who were receiving orders mostly from Nicole who had the best mind for logical strategies, she was also very good at multitasking, making her apetent leader. "(Now, how long will these battlesst?)" (I) Chapter 1338 Cap 1336: Divine Battlefield

Chapter 1338 Cap 1336: Divine Battlefield

?I was looking at the battlefield, but my eyes were not on the battles as I would have no way of seeing through the catastrophe continually happening around. I was using my Aura and connection with this territory to feel everything that was happening, thanks to that I chose the point that I would attack with precision, an area further away from the Minor Gods and away from the Lords of the Abyss that I saw earlier. "Ibuki,mand the others to follow me."?(I) "Yes, but what about your sisters?"?(Ibuki) "Let them know, then let them decide if they want to follow us or not."?(I) "All good."?(Ibuki) I see Ibuki disappear into a shadow, but soon my vision is taken in another direction. "< Divine Incarnation: 34% >" (I) I let the power course through my body as I forced my body''s transformation to ur faster focused first on my back, wings, and arms. "< Teleportation >" (I) A magic circle appears at my feet, allowing me to travel directly to a more outrageous ce in the sky, without hesitation I stretched out my hands, grabbing the half-injured La, as soon as I took her in my hands, I turned my body while making my wings cover my body. "Hhuuurggg!!!"?(I) "Master, I can still¡­" (La) My body was washed by what seemed like a tsunami of acid, my body was burning, even my scales were unable to resist that acid and some type of energy was infecting the burns, corroding even my Aura. "< Incarnation of Blood >" (I) I used the same technique I used in the tournament, my once solid body became liquid only condensed into my Dragon form which was nowplete, the acid from before was no longer causing damage to my body but the strange energy was still causing some level of damage of corrosion in my blood body. "Interesting, you sensed my presence, you seem to be a threat and that''s why you were considered a primary target for elimination." "Hide."?(I) At the moment I even felt something approachingying La''s seriously injured body inside my mouth while she used the blood to heal her body, rebuilding what was destroyed. Meanwhile, I turned around punching the creatureing towards me, he dodged my punch, and my wing that was falling in a cut followed by thest punch, but he hit my wings throwing it to the side revealing my tail that aims at your head only for him to trap it between his lips as he jerks away from the force of the blow. Only now was I able to take a look at the enemy, it was humanoid, its neck was wide and its mouth opened both normally and also opening vertically to the base of the throat, revealing endless rows of teeth along with an infinite dark void as if it were a bottomless pit. His arms were long withrge ws at his fingertips and his eyes seemed emotionless. I only had a few seconds to Alonso for him before a meteor descended from the skies towards us, I nned to escape the attack from above but the other side didn''t seem to minding towards me in an attack without showing anything in their eyes in addition to his murderous intent. "< Teleportation >" (I) I tried to use my teleportation once more, but at the same time the magic circle formed at my feet, it melted as if the magic itself was unraveling as it melted in contact with the Aura of that thing, it was not a Creature from the Abyss like the others since he had intelligence, this left only one option being an Abyss Lord. I couldn''t let it get close since I don''t know its abilities well, I also couldn''t waste time with the meteor falling towards us at any moment. More than anything else, I couldn''t sit still, I just pushed my rationality aside and let my Dragon instincts take over. I stretched my wings, pushing towards the enemy, I was ignoring the meteor as I got closer and closer to this Lord of the Abyss, this time I extended my arm before throwing a punch towards him, as soon as he received my blow with his own fist, my arm, as well as my entire body separates forming a tunnel of blood where it was already passing due to our speeds in different directions. Like this, as he passed through the middle of the blood tunnel, countless blood crystal spears pierced his body from all directions before he moved forward while he continued trying to get out of the meteor''s area of ??influence. I was running, leaving behind an enemy that I couldn''t escape, but as soon as I thought everything was lost, the meteor disappeared as if it had never existed. "(An illusion?)" (I) When I got distracted by this strange situation, I was surrounded by hundreds of Abyss Creatures, but they''re not attacking blindly like they always do, they''re trying to distract me and I pretend like they seeded, just as the acid bastard tries to use the same tsunami attack of acid he used before, I was prepared by snapping my fingers. "< Blood Curse: Conqueror''s Blood Refinement >" (I) The blood in the surroundings that was in the air was mine, as soon as he attacked the blood moved, attaching to the bodies of all the Creatures of the Abyss as well as the acid idiot, the blood began to burn in Red mes mixed with Starfire. "< Eclipse Magic: Sacred Heart Seal >" (I) I just extended my hand making a stream of blood divert from the path in my body before a pulsing heart materialized in my hand, all the Creatures of the Abyss were falling apart in seconds with a stream of red liquid energy disappearing within the heart that begins to crystallize. Unfortunately, that wasn''t enough to deal with the acid bastard, he tried to put out the fire on his body, but he couldn''t. He didn''t seem to fear the Fire or me who did this to him, but in fact, he never screamed or showed any emotion, all he did when he discovered he couldn''t put out the fire was run to me, his attacks were always covered in acid and he attacked relentlessly. I took the heart and threw it to Hades, I needed someone to take care of it and I know Hades shares the same cautious mindset that I try to possess, so I left this heart for him to hide. With my heart hidden in a safe ce thebat became more intense, but I had to end it quickly, the blood I spread across the area was not infinite, and at some point, it would bepletely consumed by the mes, I had to end thebat until that point time. "< Blood Breath >" (I) I held its jaw open and used a breath attack directly inside it, but at that moment someone threw a piece of bone at me that managed to pierce my flesh, but this was short-lived as it fell apart after that. When I looked it was a curse that was erased by the Blood Essence, I tried to fly in the direction of whoever cast it on me, but I found him skewered by dozens of shadow swords with Ibuki gouging out one of his eyes with her tongue, it was a Demon. "(I wasn''t expecting attacks from sources other than the Creatures of the Abyss, it looks like I really need to double down on my security.)" (I) With that thought, I dodged the idiot''s tongue attack with acid and grabbed his tongue, which looked more like a tentacle full of scattered teeth, it was strange to see and without wasting any time, I ripped that tongue out by force, letting it burn in my hands. He didn''t stay still, but to my surprise, he didn''t try to prevent his tongue from being ripped out, he took advantage of that moment to tear my chest with his ws, injecting that strange energy inside me, just when I used the power of the Blood Transmutation Essence that I managed to expel that damn energy from my body. Without further dy I began to tear limb by limb from his body until only the head was left, I did it as quickly as I could and even then I was very careful with attacks around me, which proved to be a good idea considering the number of attacks of area everywhere. "[Father,e back quickly, we are suffering from heavy attacks!]" (Nicole) I didn''t have any more time, Nicole''s voice sounded urgent, I had to end this idiot now, but I had to protect La healing inside me. That''s why I crystallize my arms and legs into de shapes to carry out attacks without pause until he dies, disappearing leaving only ck dust behind. "I have time for this... I have to hurry."(I) I couldn''t leave Nicole unprotected, but she was in the safe area we were using as a control point, if she''s in danger it means they''re being attacked there. I closed my eyes looking for the situation at the control point and I could feel countless nk spaces moving around, these were the Abyss Creatures, and the way they moved there must be at least 1 Abyss Lord there. Chapter 1339 Cap 1337: Psychological pressure

Chapter 1339 Cap 1337: Psychological pressure

?Pov ???? (Sword Demigod): I was furious, I don''t know who the bastard was that used an illusion like that damn Meteor, but because of that, I lost an ear and part of my shoulder while I ignored the enemy in front of me to escape being hit BY A METEOR THAT WASN''T REAL! I started to use my Holy Power to expel this strange energy in my wounds, but I couldn''t hold back for long as hundreds of sea monster-like Abyss Creatures were flying towards me. "Damn, I don''t even have time to rest or heal." (I) I wouldn''t run away this time, there is no ce for escape here, and fighting head on with my life on the line like this reminds me of the Adventurer days in my youth, my only aspirations at that time were always involved with the sword I had in my hands. "(When was thest time I shook my head with my mind nk, without caring about my life or death?)" (I) "A sword cannot bend, a sword cannot break, a sword only needs to cut." (I) "Any defect, any error, and anything that can block my sword is my fault, the error, defect, and weakness are mine." (I) As I advanced on the enemies I felt an energy flowing into my body and going to my sword following the only desire I had at the moment, the desire to cut without fear, regret, or hesitation as I did back then. My heart races, my blood boils in my veins, and all my senses focus only on the sword in my hands while my mind is empty of thoughts other than the infinite possibilities of swinging the sword in my hands. "< Divine Sword: Unstoppable sh >" (I) Nothing made any difference to me at that moment, whether it was the strange fire that seemed to reflect the starry sky appearing on my sword or the Creatures of the Abyss increasing in numbers around me. My sword danced around me without causing any apparent effect as the Creatures of the Abyss were being torn to pieces and turning to dust. In my heart, the same emotion that I felt in those first days beat, the feeling of moving forward only with my desire to cut by moving my body. "(How I missed that feeling.)" (I) ---------------- Pov Athena''s: I was kneeling on the ground covered in blood and sweat, both my wings were torn off and several of my bones were broken, my entire right arm was crushed to the point where my bones in that arm had probably turned to dust. "(Is everyone okay?)" (I) "I''m fine, I''m just putting my torn off arm back in ce." (Veronica) "(Did you see my wings?)" (I) "I didn''t find your wings, plus Loki seems to be unconscious so far." (Veronica) "Best if we retreat to our base, Loki needs a way to wake up and you?have to heal yourself." (Veronica) "(I''m fine.)" (I) "You have a hole in your neck, you can''t even speak and you have to resort to mental powers tomunicate." (Veronica) "(I''ll be fine, but now we have...)" (I) "[Stay where you are, I''ll bring you straight here, they surrounded you.]" (Nicole) "(Veronica!)" (I) "I know, I''m already together with him." (Veronica) It was at that moment that the ground around us broke with several Creatures from the Abyssing out to attack us, then a square door formed next to the two of us moving forward telling us to enter with no choice, when I opened my eyes we were at the point of general support. "(What was that?)" (I) "They will be treated quickly, what I did seems to have provoked an attack by a horde of Creatures from the Abyss." (Nicole) "Don''t waste your time, heal as quickly as you can." (Nicole) Nicole was surrounded by screens with 5 Golems that look more like knights in armor next to her, I could see that she was very busy and that another square portal was forming not far from where we were and Nix came out of that portal. "Nicole, have you notified the master yet?" (Nix) "Not yet, I''m leaving him forst, the spatial fluctuations around his area won''t allow the teleportation portal to open." (Nicole) "This is a Divine Realm created by the Gods, it wasn''t supposed to have... wait, please tell me he''s not facing an Abyss Lord." (Nix) "..." (Nicole) "By the Gods, why is he facing one of these things?" (Nix) "I don''t know, I can''t get close with my Golems or Lesser Familiars, the distortions in space are strange and there''s some kind of acid flying everywhere." (Nicole) Just listening to the discussion between them you could see that Zenos decided to do the same as we did, we need to fight the 3 together to defeat just one Lord of the Abyss while he was fighting alone. "(Looks like we''re still weak.)" (I) "He''s just abnormal, now stop thinking about other people''s struggles, and let''s heal ourselves." (Veronica) With that we went to where Irina and Vanessa were healing others just before something happened, it was possible to see Creatures from the Abyss opening the skies not far from where we were anding towards us. ----------------- Pov An (Hero of Justice): I would really like my twopanies to be here with me, but we still had things to take care of on that, if it weren''t for the request of the Temple of Justice that needed my participation in a certain event, I wouldn''t havee here, I even left the two on that advancing ns. "I should have refused that request..." (I) "< Restrict >" (I) "< Stakes of Divine Punishment >" (I) I was fighting countless Abyss Creatures, but they weren''t that strong, so it was easy to finish off most of them with just one attack, letting me save energy for when it was really needed, but at that moment the item from the Demonic Church of Death on my wrist It broke at the same time I felt movement behind me. Without wasting time, I used two area techniques supported by the Holy power of the God of Justice, the first to restrict the movements of all those within hundreds of meters around me, and then I used an area act that spreads the Holy power along my Aura across a designated area marking all those who are restrained as enemies creating 10 stakes of Holy Power to prate the targets'' bodies causing great pain, restricting their movements from within and applying weight to each stake in their body. When I did this I looked around at the bodies of hundreds of Abyss Creatures turning to dust before revealing one standing looking at me calmly, the restrictions in the form of energy chains around them were being destroyed quickly and the stakes seemed to cause no harm significant even though they all hit the target. "I was discovered and couldn''t destroy the target, so I better attack head on now that I have no way to hide efficiently." "< Aura Armor >" (I) At the same moment as he spoke, I used Aura Armor condensing my Aura around my body in time to defend an attack that came towards my head, I was thrown aside, but luckily I was fine and prepared for him when he broke free from the restraints appearing close to me with great speed. "(I didn''t expect to fight an Abyss Lord so soon, I was careless, those weak Abyss Creatures were just a distraction and smokescreen for him to carry out a fatal attack.)" (I) The realization of an Abyss Lord''s nning and intelligence hit hard, they are much scarier than I thought and I didn''t have time to escape from him, or so I thought, when I was retreating back, suddenly a square portal appeared making me enter it before closing, when I realized I was at the control point of this battlefield close to one of Zenos'' daughters. "You saved me, thank you." (I) "Don''t thank me until you look back." (Nicole) As soon as I looked behind me I realized that she wasn''t helping me, she was recruiting help, there were a frightening number of Abyss Creaturesing towards us and behind them arge hand tried to reach through the space covered in injuries, multicolored crystal swords and golden chains tied the arm, making it return into space and disappear from sight. -------------------- Pov Caitlyn: I was inside the Divine Realm where the Gods were restraining the strongest Abyss Lords and Abyss Creatures from entering the battlefield, I couldn''t even follow the battle happening in front of me other than a strange light show. I was apanied by the God of War Has, his eyes were focused on the battle in front of him the entire time he spoke to me. "You did well." (Has) "I still don''t understand the reason for these illusions, this has little or no effect on the Creatures of the Abyss, they do not feel fear and do not hesitate even at the risk of being destroyed." (I) "That meteor falling as well as the big handing out of space full of injuries, what''s the point of that in the middle of the battlefield?" (I) "Causing fear and emotional pressure, those fighting are beings of great powerpared to most of the universe, even those who rose to where they are withmendable effort, as time passes they lose the me of the battle they once had, they forget about fear and feelings of death that were once normal in his younger days." (Has) "Sometimes having too much power can weaken a person''s senses and heart, I know this better than most, they need to feel the pressure to be emotionally and mentally prepared for battle." (Has) "What if they give up or end up dying because of it?" (I) "There are those protecting them from the shadows, don''t worry, we just need you because your illusions are especially good at affecting the mind." (Has) Chapter 1340 Cap 1338: Defending the control point

Chapter 1340 Cap 1338: Defending the control point

?When I returned to the camp I barely had time to breathe, the control point in this ce was surrounded by monsters and more and more of them were appearing, but none of them attacked. Just by looking, I realized they were doing something, but I didn''t know what to expect, so my eyes went to Nicole surrounded by holographic screens. "What''s going on? What''s the situation?"?(I) "15 Abyss Lords and around 90 thousand Abyss Creatures, there is also a possibility that there are more Abyss Lords hiding in the crowd to wreak havoc with a surprise attack."?(Nicole) "What''s the n?"?(I) "Not die."?(Nicole) "..." (I) "There is no logical way to form a n, the enemy ising out of space at random, and even now the numbers seem to have increased, I am not able to form a n other than what we are doing."?(Nicole) I couldn''tin to her, I myself couldn''t think of anything other than a frontal attack as destructive as possible to reduce their numbers. I soon decided to look at the rest of the camp, there were people mobilizing through the magical Rituals in which I helped and people standing ready forbat. "Do the other Religions have something in mind?"?(I) "No, they are using the same thing as at the beginning, the Minor Gods attacking the Lords of the Abyss and the Demigods attacking the Creatures of the Abyss, basically the same thing they were already doing."?(Nicole) "(I don''t want to run in blindly without a n, but this is a very simple situation of brutality, so whatever!)" (I) "Everyone here will help, but is there anyone elseing?"?(I) "It was supposed toe, but I can''t get in touch with Hades, H, Sakura, ¨¦rica and several others."?(Nicole) "Are they in danger?"?(I) "No, but there seems to be some interference, they seem to be closing the space around us distorting the space."?(Nicole) "I understand, but it''s not distorting space, it''s eroding space."?(I) I looked around, what I could feel more clearly than any other space in this ce, the same thing that I experienced before is slowly happening, but now I can focus more on it identifying the reason. The Aura, presence, or whatever these things have emanating from your bodies is corroding the very space that continues to repair itself all the time. "(Nix, how is La?)" (I) "(She''s already healed and furious, Rosane took care of her.)" (Nix) "(Is she here? Will she help in the fight?)" (I) "(She said she will help heal those whoe to her, but she will not interfere inbat.)" (Nix) "(Stay next to La, she is very impulsive, if you need help just call me.)" (I) La was very injured when I found her, but as soon as I got here I let Nix take her to heal, but it seems that these wounds were less serious than I thought. "I could feel a faint presence a little while ago, could it be that..." (I) I ended mentalmunication with Nix when I realized something, the Creatures of the Abyss were obeying these Lords of the Abyss, everything they are doing must have a reason and this presence from before was simr to theirs. "Nicole, let everyone know that we are going to activate Rituals 5, 6, and 9."?(I) "They won''t like it."?(Nicole) "I don''t mind, just let me know."(I) "(Alice, activate all 3 Rituals with Holy power.)" (I) "(Of course, Master Zenos.)" (Alice) "That should be enough, now..." (I) Me warning others about using 3 of the Rituals at the same time will make some if not all of them use their own Rituals for extra effect, these Rituals were made for exponential increase when used together. I gave mymands to Alice, she can use arge amount of Holy Power by taking it directly from the Dungeon, so I left her in charge of it from the beginning. A few seconds after giving the order I felt the Sacred Power gathering in several ces, by my calctions another 7 Rituals are being used, it seems that the majority made the correct decision. Soon 10 columns of light rise to the heavens, and each column takes the form of a different Elemental, when all 10 are ready a magical circle forms in the sky expanding, a Natural Aura forms while the image of a World Tree upside down illusory bass forms, all 10 Elementals that look more like Titans of Nature fly in 10 different directions around the control point. As soon as the 10 Elementals reach the enemy forces, a connection-shaped explosion full of elemental power forms, sweeping each of the 10 directions with an element. A tsunami of water, an earthquake that brings thorns of earth, a blizzard that freezes everything, a lightning storm, a sea of ??fire, a cloud of darkness that disappears with everything it touches, trees thate to life attacking everyone around, a field of swords that cut everyone nearby, an area full of light that enhances everything it touches and an area full of Tornadoes that suck everything into themselves where they are torn to pieces. Not only did these 10 areas cause an explosion of destruction, they did so over an area of ??nearly 10 kilometers in each direction creating diverse terrain for everyone to explore. I could easily feel that more than 3/5 of the enemies disappeared with this attack, so there was no need to say anything else, I could see rays of lighting out of the control point and heading towards the Lords of the Abyss. "They were faster than I expected, I should go too."(I) With the Minor Gods advancing first, I followed closely behind, of course, I chose to go to the ce where there would be no Lord of the Abyss, I no longer want to fight these bastards like the idiot who used acid. As soon as I advanced, I went to the area that would give me the most advantage, value, and cold, just as any type of environment will be useless against the Creatures of the Abyss, but environments with more exotic obstacles that hinder their movements is the best option, so I went to direction of forest areas. On the way I saw ck dust spread everywhere, it must belong to the Abyss Creatures killed in this attack. But what I did was enter my Dragon form while trying to maintain a smaller, more human-sized body, a dagger in one hand and a sword in the other. I ran without encountering any enemies until I reached the forest, and then dozens of thorns the size of my arm came towards me at high speed. I kept my mind calm while dodging the thorns with minimal movements or using my two weapons to change their directions by swiping sideways, so I advanced into the forest where some kind of gray scorpion was waiting for me. I threw my dagger at the tail, throwing it back, giving me time to run towards him, I jumped over the pincers when he tried to attack me, then I concentrated my Aura and Holy Power on the sword''s de before focusing a horizontal attack. In his head, this all happened in mere seconds and ended with this Creature of the Abyss split in half. So I stopped at the entrance to the forest because I felt eyes watching me, in the end, I ended up running into exactly what I wanted to avoid. "You noticed me, your senses seem to be pretty good, I''ll try to remember that." Suddenly all the trees began to wither and die, an energy simr to death spreading, it was a little different and more like decay, this energy decreases and weakens everything it touches while draining all forms of energy. When the trees disappear a Lord of the Abyss shows himself, it was a scorpion with 2 tails, two scythes in ce of pincers and the upper part was that of a woman with armor made from the same carapace as the rest of the scorpion''s body, it was some kind of centaur with strange scorpion. The woman was looking at me calmly as if analyzing everything about me, but while she was physically still, her Aura tried to attack me twice, the first time she tried to pressure me, which didn''t work, so she focused her Aura on a single point which tried to prate my Aura, which also didn''t work when I used the same strategy concentrating my Aura in a smaller area to defend its attack. "It will be more efficient to use the body, let''s prove it." Saying this she came running towards me, her scorpion legs moving at surprising speed. "Why can''t I just have 1 n of mine working? Damn bad luck!"(I) Saying this, I opened my wings, giving a strong push forward, when their scythes tried to cut me, I turned, passing between the two scythes to try an attack, but in that position, I couldn''t dodge the attack from one of the tails, which released a fluid jet pressurized cutting off some of my scales. I took advantage of this attack the moment it hit my body to reposition myself further away, it seems that I have to better consider my next attack. "< Eclipse Magic: Wild Forest >" (I) Chapter 1341 Cap 1339: No time to rest

Chapter 1341 Cap 1339: No time to rest

?"< Eclipse Magic: Wild Forest >" (I) The dead forest around us absorbs the blood particles leaving my body, making theme to life once again, or in this case, between life and death. Trees grow for 5 kilometers around me growing hundreds of meters high, their trunks are ck and their leaves are white, a mist that distorts the senses, and space itself spreads on all sides as the trees share the same will to revive through sacrifice. "(I know what you''re nning, but the life of this forest as well as all the space around it is a Divine Territory, there is no true life for anything inside other than those who entered.)" (Goddess Mavis) In my mind I suddenly heard the voice of the Goddess of Life, this brief moment of distraction almost cost me my head, the Lord of the Abyss didn''t stop attacking me, he ran towards me while the trees were descending, his scythes cut the trees in growth on the way until it reaches me. I didn''t have time to dodge, so I used my ws to hold the de of one of the scythes with my fingertips, letting myself be carried away by the force of the blow as I was thrown once again into a more favorable position. This time its tail breathed thorns that looked like bones into mine, I managed to dodge it with some difficulty, but the voice of the Goddess of Life in my mind didn''t stop. "(I advise you to use your Divine Weapon indirectly, this way it will be more useful, I imagine you know what to do.)" (Goddess Mavis) "Thank you Goddess of Life."?(I) What she said was not something I expected, I created this magic weeks ago to help Sakura, and with this magic, it became easier for her to create more Incarnations of the Forest and create an area capable of bing a habitat for them. I only used this magic here due to the convenience of the situation, when the trees finish growing they will have the ability to regenerate and will have a collective mind that is initially simple, but that I can control, thereby gaining an environmental advantage in battle. "Long-range attacks are ineffective, good to know." Suddenly I saw the Abyss Lord''s scorpion tails splitting to form 4 tails and the tip of all the tails changed forming des as they became 3 times longer. "(Is she adapting? Can she control the adaptation?)" (I) I had many questions, but I didn''t have time to look for those answers now, she was jumping towards me, and even though her body wasrge she still moved with surprising precision and fluidity. "< Eclipse Magic: Eclipse Prison >" (I) But before reaching where I am, she was attacked by 7 branches with spear-like tips, 4 branches going through her tails while the other 3 branches going through her body. The branches could only destroy it for 2 seconds, but it was enough to make other branches, vines, and leaves form magical circles around it to activate a magic that I adapted from the fire element, the magic creates a sphere of mes that traps those inside burning your entire body. The only thing different is that this prison of mes uses Starfire and Holy Power, bing much superior in destructive power, unfortunately, Starfire does not really destroy, it only transforms and changes what it burns, in this case, it is transforming it into pure vital energy that is feeding the forest itself. "Using my Divine Weapon indirectly¡­ like this?"?(I) I ced my hand on a tree, the hand containing the Moon shattered, and the fragments of the moon became inds full of life of their own, perhaps I can erge the inner area of ??these floating inds. As soon as I concentrated, I was able to feel the flow of will in this forest, which was rtively easy as it was my creation, so I formed a connection between the will of this ce and the broken Moon inside my hand. The process was simpler than I thought and I could feel the Holy Power flow into the forest as arge shattered Moon appeared in an illusory sky for those within the forest who looked up. "Damn, why are theying after me."?(I) "I just defeated one of them now, so where did these 2e from and how are they managing to navigate through the fog to where I am?"?(I) I could share meaning with the trees themselves in this ce, 2 Abyss Lords wereing towards me along with hundreds of Abyss Creatures, they all have human forms or at least try to have human forms, the Abyss Creatures look more like monsters wearing a costume of human skin while only the 2 Abyss Lords look truly humaning towards me, the only strange thing is their armor which is clearly part of their bodies. "< Vampiric Labyrinth >" (I) All the trees in this ce have my blood running through them instead of sap, which is why they can regenerate and be controlled so easily by me, bone also imbues them with Blood control. The forest bes a maze with the branches and vines forming a giantbyrinth, but even that didn''t help, they kepting straight towards me with ease. "I expected that."(I) Thebyrinth was not only a way to confuse and direct them, it also restrains them in a way, soon thorny vines began to hit them while roots attacked from the ground. There was nowhere to hide and thanks to that I managed to reduce their numbers until they reached me, ending up with only 5 of them counting the 2 Lords of the Abyss. As soon as they arrived they started attacking nonstop, I dodged the first blows from the 2 Abyss Lords and cut one of the Abyss Creatures while my tail went through another that started to burn in Starfire. Then I push upwards with my wings escaping the attack from the back, but I receive a kick to the side of my head being thrown to the ground where I roll back before stopping standing looking at the attacking enemies. "< Space Rune >" (I) "< Breath of Chaos >" (I) Two Spiritual Runes of the space element form, one in front of me and the other positioned on top of the enemies, as soon as Iunch my breath attack it hits the Rune, breaking it by opening a gap in the space through which it passes, emerging above them. One of the Abyss Lords manages to avoid the attack while the Abyss Creature right behind was vaporized leaving only the second Abyss Lord still burning in Starfire running towards me. "< Eclipse Dragon ws >" (I) I use my tail like a whip swatting the one who was far away before using my ws to tear apart his very injured body, his pieces burned much faster until only the usual ck dust was left. "< Sacred Impact >" (I) I concentrate the Holy Power in my fist before turning around throwing a punch that collides with the Abyss Lord''s strike, I continue punching, kicking, and shing with my tail. No matter what blow I use, he doesn''t take a step back, he always delivers a blow of equal force. This fight has been going on for a long time leaving a shadow in my mind, the adaptive capacity of these things is surreal, so I knew that if it continues like this I will end up losing. Soon it started, and the strength of his blows little by little surpassed my blows, in addition, his body was growing and a new pair of arms grew on his body, so several blows were hitting me, and I was just umting injuries. "(It can''t go on like this.)" (I) I control the forest by making hundreds of branches and vines attack the Lord of the Abyss, thanks to this I gained valuable time. "< Sacred Spiritual Fire Rune >" (I) I painted his body with Spiritual Runes using my blood, as soon as I activated the Starfire it burned his body from the inside out, seeing his body light up from the inside was interesting, and much quicker to defeat him. But before I gave a final blow I had to throw myself to the side, dodging a tentacle that came from a certain direction, when I looked I saw what looked like an octopus with insect legs, it was another Lord of the Abyss, I could identify it by the presence it emits. "I haven''t even finished one and there''s already another one to deal with!? Seriously!?"(I) "I can''t stop to rest for 5 minutes!?"(I) "< Hill of Blood >" (I) I used some of the blood from the surrounding trees to form a column of blood that increases the power of Starfire,pletely destroying the Abyss Lord I was fighting, now all that was missing was the strange octopus. But before I could attack, a giant Silver Wolf appears with its jaws open, tearing him apart with its sharp teeth. When the Wolf returned to normal it was possible to see some persistent injuries and blood, but we didn''t have time to speak, Diana and I turned to something covering the skies, there were millions of Abyss Creatures attacking. "I really can''t rest?"(I) Chapter 1342 Cap 1340: Priority target

Chapter 1342 Cap 1340: Priority target

?I couldn''t understand why I''m the only one who has so much bad luck, the enemies just don''t stoping, it''s been 4 days and several Lords of the Abyss have alreadye against me to the point where I wouldn''t have time to rest, if it weren''t for my power of chaos To be able to convert their power into something I can absorb to recover my own energy, I would have fallen a long time ago. The forest I had created before has now expanded to 122 kilometers, far above the initial 5 kilometers, I can''t say whether this is caused by the indirect effect of my Divine Weapon or because of therge amount of energy absorbed by the enemies'' consumption until now. The forest also changed, silver lines spread throughout the forest in the wood of the trees adding illusion effects, unfortunately, whether it is illusion, mental effects, confusing the senses or even hiding the presence, none of this is of any use against these damn things. It seems that both the Creatures of the Abyss and the Lords of the Abyss are capable of tracking people through all possible means to evade their attentions, I don''t know so far how they do this and none of them seem willing to respond. "For the love of the Gods, why do they keeping? I haven''t even finished reattaching my arm!"?(I) "I can take care of them if you want."?(Nix) "Where are the others?"?(I) "Mostly upied, Orion is recovering at camp, most of the blood that makes up his body has been annihted, so he is receiving treatment from Vanessa."?(Nix) "Then take care of the oneing from the right, I''ll take care of the other two and when you''re donee help me."?(I) As soon as I gave my orders I pped my wings heading towards the enemies, inside this forest I could feel them like a stain on a clean surface, their existences are like stains of nothing in the universe. By doubling the space in this forest I was able to reach my destination in seconds, facing the two Lords of the Abyss running towards me. One of them was an imitation Dragon with a Bug carapace instead of swords while the other was a giant with arms that opened like a flower full of teeth, its face was just a big gray eye and its body was creating tree bark like armor. "(They are both very strong and have clearly adapted to have strong defense, what do I do?)" (I) I''ve faced many of these Lords of the Abyss and one thing I noticed was noticing their adaptation path to know how to attack them, the battles always had to be intense and short, it had to end before they adaptedpletely, forcing me to change my tactics, which happens more than half the time. "(I can''t be careless.)" (I) "< Divine Incarnation: 34% >" (I) My Sacred Power, Aura, and Authority changed as the Divine Spark ignited making my entire body change with a fundamental power to read everything that I am. "< Limitless Realm >" (I) Using the power of the elements of space, wind, thunder and light together with the Divine Spark within me a power explodes within me, the speed of movement and my perception increase exponentially, in this explosion of speed my ws shine, in what was only 1 second of time I had already crossed to the other side of the 2 Lords of the Abyss, their bodies marked by hundreds of Spiritual Runes each. "< Curse of Chaos me >" (I) Soon their bodies began to burn in Starfire, even though they didn''t scream as expected, they rushed towards me, their giant bodies seeming to be unharmed as they continued trying to attack me. The high speed from before is something that exceeds the limits of my body even when using Divine Incarnation, that''s because I''m moving forcing my body beyond all my limits, it''s not the type of technique I can use consecutively. I needed something at that level to be able to surpass the regeneration of their bodies or the Runes I cut into their flesh would have disappeared before I finished them all. The rest of the time was spent with me deflecting their blows as much as possible while their bodies were consumed by Starfire, it took several minutes for me to finally see there was nothing left of them. When Nix came to me as agreed I noticed that there was another Lord of the Abyss behind her, I also noticed Nix''s Wounds, she was injured in several ces, one of her eyes was cut, her scales were broken as well as several of her bones were broken, using our connection I could feel his injuries, his Dragon form was far from the mor it once had. One of my arms was still very injured, but I still pped my wings, flying towards her. "< Eclipse Dragon Thrust >" (I) I use a skill propelling my body even faster while carrying energy past Nix before colliding into the enemy causing both of us to go backwards creating a Rio Space between us. "Master, be careful with him, his power is¡­" (Nix) "< Dimensional Separation >" (I) I noticed him moving and acted in the same second, already greased with spatial magic, separating the space in two, when he appeared, his arm crossed the space of magic, but even so, I gained enough time to move away with Nix. I picked her up and used a magical item that broke around the two of us, taking us back to where the control center is. "Father!!"?(Irina) "Take care of Nix, call Nicole!"?(I) Just as I said, she appeared next to me, but it was just a holographic image, one of her Golems was nearby looking at me. "You know?"?(I) "[I saw, you have faced almost the same number of Abyss Lords as the Lesser Gods, but while they are looking for them to destroy, you are clearly being targeted.]" (Nicole) "But why am I being targeted?"(I) "[I have no idea.]" (Nicole) "..." (I) "How long will thisst?"(I) ---------------- 20 dayster. In the end, I myself didn''t know what had happened when I opened my eyes inside the Dimensional Dragon, the first thing I did was look at my chest, and myst memory was using my Divine Weapon to destroy 3 Abyss Lords while 5 others killed me and a Lesser God who was fighting alongside me. I don''t even remember how it happened, I just remember the image of an arm across my chest before a severe headache, and then everything went ck. "How did I get here? How long have I been out?"(I) "You''ve been sleeping for 6 days, I brought you here."(Elizabeth) "I thought I had... died."(I) "I don''t me you, that was exactly the kind of thinking the Gods wanted, but no one died in that war."(Elizabeth) "From the beginning, this was to train you and show you how terrifying the Creatures of the Abyss are, they don''t feel pain, they don''t feel fear, they don''t feel tired and they never stop attacking."(Elizabeth) "How are the others?"(I) "Sleeping just like you until recently, they died a few hours after you, only the minor Gods and a few Demigods remained after the control point fell, so it was only a matter of time before they all died."(Elizabeth) "What happened to the Divine Realm and the rift?"(I) "Even without you, the Divine Kingdom remained, your Territory assimted into the Divine Kingdom remained, in the end, most of the rift was already closed, the Gods could have ended a long time ago."(Elizabeth) "They wanted everyone to experience death."(I) "Yes, but now it''s all over and we can go back to what we were doing."(Elizabeth) "I think I need some more sleep."(I) "Rest as much as you want." (Elizabeth) It seems like a lot of things happened during my sleep, but I don''t have time to think about it now, I put my hand on my chest trying to feel the Blood Core where the egg was still sleeping, it seems like nothing has changed. I realize that my Divine Weapons were stronger, it was something I didn''t stop to think about with so many fights going on all the time I didn''t expect that even death would be just another part of the training, but it seems that everyone did well, unfortunately, I haven''t received munpayment from the God of Beasts yet, but fortunately, I don''t need to worry, sooner orter I will receive what I deserve. ---------------- Pov Goddess Selene: "I think everyone did well."(I) "Some did well, most had horrible synchronization at the beginning, everyone was fighting individually away from each other."(Has) "You''re being too demanding, they''ll never reach your standards, they were better than I expected."(I) "Whatever we need now are..." (I) "Stop all this nonsense, if we''re done with that then I have somewhere else to go."(Aine) "(Kalistos and Mavis left without anyone seeing, they were hiding somewhere.)" (I) "What you said caught my attention..." (I) So many things happened here just as we predicted, but now there was nothing left, the Arena continent was a mess, but in my head, other things were falling apart. "(Zenos was more focused than I expected, are they being cautious with the power of chaos?)" (I) "(He has be a priority target, let''s hope he can grow up faster.)" (I) Chapter 1343 Cap 1341: Divine Rewards

Chapter 1343 Cap 1341: Divine Rewards

?Pov Haku (Clone): I don''t know what Mother wants to do here, we''ve been looking for months and haven''t found anything, my only reason for waking up every day is the fruits of my experiences giving results. "How are you kids?"?(I) "My arm hurts."?(experiment A) "I feel pain all the time, it''s so strange... hahahahaha..." (experiment B) "My body moves on its own, look at my arm."?(Experiment C) "..." (Experiment D) "What happened to that one? Where''s experiment E?"?(I) "He hasn''t moved since yesterday, the youngest was devoured by him before he fell like that."?(experiment A) "I see, it seems that the magic circlebination is still not right."?(I) My ws grow and I crush the boy''s mind into the ground, I used children because they were more easily adaptable gically, but most died or experienced strange effects, I already tried to inspect their bodies to no avail when they spoke like that, but I found nothing other than a loss of time, better get rid of faults more efficiently. "You can eat this one after I leave, but for now, let''s make some adjustments, I need to remove your arm to take a look, and then I''ll remove your heart since I got a better one yesterday, we also need to test your bodies'' regeneration, so we''re going to have a very busy day today."?(I) "Can I be the first, please, please, please..." (Experiment B) "Alright, but no knives this time, I want to test the regeneration on the bones this time."?(I) "But I like knives."?(Experiment B) "You''re going to do what I say, are we clear?"?(I) "Yes, Mrs. Haku."?(Experiment B) "(That''s why I hate messing with children''s memories, they always develop strange personalities and habits, it bes so tiring...)" (I) The city where I am has already been cleaned up, I got several low and medium quality materials, but at least the children are useful after some adjustments in their minds to make them more loyal and easy to deal with, unfortunately, it takes up a lot of time. "Lady Haku, we found it, it was in the mountains in a hidden temple."?(Assistant) "Finally, I thought this mission would never end, Mother will be happy."?(I) ---------------- Pov Zenos: The next day after I woke up I had a surprise, a big surprise when my body was directly pulled into a crack in space. When I realized I was on top of a cliff overlooking a lush forest, the sky was blue and the sun high above looked like the eye of a beast. "I was wondering how much you would look for me."?(I) "But I didn''t imagine I would be physically dragged here."?(I) "You need to ept this power with your body, you understand it better than anyone."?(God Cratos) "A pleasure to meet you, God of Beasts."?(I) "You did very well during training, your power is alreadypared to that of a Minor God."?(God Cratos) "I appreciate thepliment, but that''s only true if I consider if I''m using my Divine Weapon."?(I) "A god''s weapon is part of his power, do not consider it as an external power when it was forged through his own effort."?(God Cratos) "I''ll try to remember that, but if I may ask... you''re not the only God here, are you?"?(I) "Don''t worry about him, you''ll be busy for the next few days."?(God Cratos) The God of Beasts was different from what I saw before, he looks like a man with dark skin, long disheveled golden hair, golden eyes, horns on his shoulders, gray scales on his arms, and white fur over most of his body, his face was a mixture of A beast like a Human, his appearance and presence exude an intense savage air. He waves his hand and two Beasts appear, each of them very injured and with murderous eyes, clearly they are monsters with a thirst for blood. One of the monsters was a fox with 3 eyes, the other was a half-rat, half-Bull monster, and the third was clearly a werewolf with tearsing out of its eyes. "What''s all this?"(I) "These are gift wraps since you need a container of meat to receive your reward."(God Cratos) "Don''t worry about these 3, those two are murderous monsters who have no mind, they were totally dominated by their killer instincts."(God Cratos) "The third is someone who was a sacrifice not long ago for me, he was in the process of bing a Demon and hurt many of his tribe killing friends as well as his own family, he desires death and at the same time deserves punishment for who has."(God Cratos) "What we do today will be your way of atoning for your crimes and freeing your Soul to reincarnate one day."(God Cratos) "I thought I would only receive 1 Divinity Fragment, but here there are 3 individuals."(I) "Don''t think too much child, you have more than deserved what you are going to get, but I will not deliver food to your mouth, I believe in hunting your own food, I will give you the opportunity to earn your rewards."(I) Suddenly 3 fox-like people appeared, they looked fast, walking on two legs and wearing loose clothes like a Priest, two of them were each carrying a crystal star that floated in their hands. The third carried a sphere inside a barrier, she seemed tired just from carrying it. The Beast God waved his hand making the two crystal stars float above the two monsters while the sphere floated above the Werewolf. "..." (I) "That sphere, is it... aplete Deity?"(I) "Yes, this is your reward forpleting my mission, to be honest, I never thought you would win, especially since there were Minor Gods participating in the tournament."(God Cratos) "I used the quest just to force you to participate in the tournament and set a very high mark to push you to the limit, I was still surprised and increased the reward."(God Cratos) "The other two Divinity Fragments are for your help sharing your chaos power during training and for performing such a splendid performance against so many Abyss Lords."(God Cratos) "By your logic, others must have received rewards for all those fights, right?"(I) "You got it right, but the evaluation measure for each one is different, if you expect much more from a Minor God than you expect from a Demigod, among the Demigods you stood out extravagantly."(God Cratos) He doesn''t even try to hide that both the tournament and the battle in that Divine Kingdom were training, in fact by now everyone must have realized and this whole event has already ended, there is no reason to hide it anymore when everything is in the past. I was really interested in everything the God of Beasts was saying, but I couldn''t shake the strange feeling of being watched, I didn''t know which God was watching me or where he was, all I knew was that his gaze was intense enough that he didn''t even try to hide. "Is the one watching me a friend or an enemy? It wouldn''t be the God of Light, right?"(I) "Leave him aside, but you don''t need to worry, he''s an ally, you''re not ready to meet him yet, you also need to know that he hates that idiot Baldr."(God Cratos) "..." (I) It seemed like the Beast God didn''t want me to know about this other God for now, but it shouldn''t be an enemy, if I''m correctly interpreting what I''ve gathered so far, the Beast God must want me to get these Essences before talking to this mysterious God. Maybe one of these Essences is even necessary for this, if that''s the case this mysterious God must need me for something, this smells like another divine mission for my bad luck. "Let''s get started, which of the 3 do you want to start?"(Goddess Cratos) "Either of the 2 Divinity Fragments, I''ll leave the sphere forst."(I) "I''ll start with the fox, this Fragment has traces of a Spiritual Essence, I chose this and the other Divinity Fragment because they arepatible with the Essences that are not yetplete within you."(God Cratos) "Thanks."(I) "(If it''s a spiritual type Essence, maybe I could try using it on the essence I already have, maybe even remove that word "partial" from the name.)" (me) I had a thought in mind and I''m sure that if God thought the same I still don''t know if it''s really possible, but it should be something rtively easy, maybe it''s even something easy if you correctly use the power of chaos to adapt this energy in the right way that I want. The Beast God snaps his fingers and the star-shaped crystal descends onto the 3-eyed Fox, the Fox''s screams were bing louder by the second as his body changed. The God of Beasts opened the teleportation portal that took the transforming Fox to the foot of the cliff, its body was still changing with its flesh moving as it restructured the body, the body growing as a strange energy emanated from it. "I''ll start with that one."(I) Chapter 1344 Cap 1342: Earning my reward part 1

Chapter 1344 Cap 1342: Earning my reward part 1

?I was above the cliff watching the Fox writhe, but what caught my attention most was the energy leaking from its body, the energy seemed to coil around the body like a nt growing around something nting its roots. It was like a parasite in the body, it was spreading and taking over the body or something along those lines, I also saw energy flows circte around the fox as if it refused to interact with the fox. "What will it be, how strong will it be in the end?"?(I) "I have no idea, I wasn''t the one who captured these Divinity Fragments, but it seems to fit in well on the Fox."?(God Cratos) Its body was aiming, the Fox''s fur turned brown with golden lines passing through the body, its causes were only 6, each of the tails moved stealing the power of the nature around it, I could see phantom fox heads at the tip of each of its tails, its three eyes also grew horribly towards the sides and top of its head. "Are you going to wait until it''s finished? I thought you''d attack at the opportunity while you''re still transforming."?(God Cratos) "No, I don''t want to take any risks, so I''m waiting for the Divinity Fragment to fusepletely."?(I) "I also want to test something."?(I) During the weeks-long war against the Creatures of the Abyss, I had to develop new techniques, as the days passed it became increasingly difficult to hurt those bastards, they adapted to different forms of energy, increased their defenses in different ways, increased their physical abilities, changed the shape of their bodies and the only weaknesses that kill each other would be Holy Power, Divine Power and curses. Curses are not a normal type of energy, but their effects are very indirect and unique making it difficult to resist. During those fights, I did so well mainly because of my versatility, which gave me more varieties of attack and opened up many avenues for my imagination to flourish in new attacks. "Do what you want, but don''t underestimate the enemy, the power of those dominated by the Fragments of Divinity are not always equal."?(God Cratos) "I can see that..." (I) The power of that thing is increasing more and more, I can feel the Aura still trapped inside its body bubbling with explosive power, this ce is a Divine Realm created by the God of Beasts, but it will not interfere in thebat, it is not even trying to suppress the Aura of the Fox. "Looks like it''s time to move."?(I) I jump off the cliff, already transforming into a Dragon, power coursing through my veins, but this time I do something I''ve only tested once against the Creatures of the Abyss. "< Holy Summon: Star Sword >" (I) The power of chaos within me begins to burn asrge amounts of my Authority and Holy Power are added together to summon the sword that pierces through space breaking him in the process. I take the sword in my hands before looking at the fox, the power around it was strange, runes were shining in its eyes as if tattooed there, it was strange to see. "(I''ll have enough time.)" (I) "Concentrate..." (I) As I concentrated the Fox opened eyes that focused on me who was hands close, her Aura was incredibly strong, but she was close to a Demigod level in presence if she had to guess. When he looked at me I was ready, I could no longer interfere with the activation of the technique. "< 1? Star Sword Art: Consumer of Worlds >" (I) The hilt of the Star Sword, previously white with details of Dragon bones, now changes color with the bone details bing red as if stained with blood, the ck crystal de that has stars and energy flows running through the de along with Runes form stars like constetions, but now the energy flows be silhouettes moving in the dark of night and the stars be predatory eyes, all the Runes in the form of constetions drown in the darkness almost making it impossible to see at all These changes were the most surprising of them appearing from within the sword''s de pointed inward as if it were some bizarre decoration, each movement of the sword left traces of Starfire as if the de itself was incandescent with these mes. The sword in my hands emitted an endless hunger as if it were a living creature, but in truth, it is just something that represents a part of me, it represents the power of chaos that has affected me the most since my birth, the ability that has allowed me to grow so much quickly devouring the enemies I found in my path. "The effect wasn''t what I expected against the Creatures of the Abyss, we''ll see if it will be different with you."?(I) The Fox didn''t jump towards me as I predicted, her body disappeared before appearing next to me, her ws were pointing at my neck, but without turning around I started to smile. It''s been a long time since vision stopped being my main sense, my Aura covers the surroundings and thanks to that I noticed the Fox already responding to her attack. My wings appear, colliding with the Fox''s paws from below, making the attack miss and leaving an opening that I didn''t miss. With the sword firmly gripped in my hands, I swung in a strong attack leaving us a trail of Starfire behind, the sword unfortunately misses the Fox who disappears once again. "So it''s the wind..." (I) This time I was close and concentrated enough to notice the wind element around it, it was unnatural as if it didn''t belong there, I also noticed that the Fox was transforming its body into wind and not effectively using the wind element, perhaps it can''t even do that. "Do you think you can escape?"?(I) "< Starfire de > ¡Á100" (I) This time I hold the Star Sword with both hands and using all my Dragon power I perform 100 consecutive attacks of flying des of condensed Star Fire, each of these des cuts everything in its path be it the air, elemental energies, trees, and even the space itself. Everything the de of fire touches receives damage, but only superficial damage as long as it is not the true target of the technique, the des have my will in them allowing them to differentiate between targets, it was the worst thing to learn on that battlefield so as not to hurt any ally for mistake. The Fox seemed to actually have some level of intelligence or powerful instincts as her body dispersed into a gray wind that bypassed the first attacks, she was constantly trying to escape, but this time my Aura was locked onto her following her movements through my Aura. She managed to escape all the attacks, but I noticed that on several asions her body began to materialize, it seems that the wind form cannot always be maintained. I use my tail to hold its paw that materialized after thest previous attack ended, at that moment the phantom heads on its tails tried to attack me, but just by distorting the space around me a little I avoided its blows while my sword cut its head main. As soon as I cut off the head, the Fox''s bodypletely rematerialized as the severed head was sucked into the sword by lines of crystal, I couldn''t taste what the sword was absorbing, but I somehow felt the satisfaction of eat. "(So I can literally eat using the sword, I can feel the same sensation as when the Chaotic Devourer transforms what I eat into power, normally it''s something done smoothly without being noticed, but with the sword, it''s more active like it''s chewing before send me everything.)" (I) "(Not here.)" (I) "I knew it wouldn''t be that easy."(I) While I was concentrating on the changes in my body, the sword, and how this technique was working, the Fox even without its head stood up, but where it was cut there were teeth appearing before traces of another bizarre head slowly emerging. "I don''t have all the time for this, let''s finish now."(I) This time I started the attack, I used my Aura to exert pressure for a brief second while my wings gave the necessary momentum to reach the back above the Fox whose reflex must have been dyed now that she lost her head. I focus my Holy Power on the sword spinning and cutting off all of the Fox''s tails beforepiercing its spine with the sword that goes to the other side. The tails cut off as the body still struggling trying to free itself from the sword, but ck lines of crystale out of the sword and the silhouettes inside the sword writhe using the wires as a means to get out, while Shadow Dragon heads with glowing eyes emerge from the sword devouring the severed tails along with the Fox''s still thrashing body. The Shadow Dragons are new to me, I only pour Holy Power than normal, but they emerged and started literally eating the Fox''s body piece by piece while Starfire spread throughout her body. It only took 20 seconds for not even the Fox''s bones to remain, but I couldn''t pay attention to it as my whole body started to hurt, my muscles were twitching and even my Soul was shaking. Ding! <[ [ Your Soul and Essence have been strengthened by absorbing the [ Magical Beast Essence (Fragment) ] ]> . . . <[ You used your [ Essence of Chaos (Partially Sealed) ] through the skill [ Star Sword ] to refine [ Essence of the Magical beast (Fragment) ] ]> . . <[ You have seeded in transforming [ Magical beast Essence (Fragment) ] into Essencepatible with yours and consuming it to strengthen your [ Magic Essence of the Penumbra Fairies (Partial)] ]> . . <[ You have Awakened the [ Dawn Fairy Magic Essence (Partial) ] to a Complete Essence [ Dawn Fairy Magic Essence (Partially Sealed) ] ]> . . <[ All your Magic-type attributes and abilities are strengthened ]> . . <[ Your Essence has been Sealed automatically as soon as itpletes until it meets the necessary requirements ]> Chapter 1345 Cap 1343: Earning my reward part 2

Chapter 1345 Cap 1343: Earning my reward part 2

?I don''t know how much time passed, but my body, mind, and Soul were drowned in pain, all I felt and thought was endless pain as something poured inside me, a storm destroying my entire body. I could feel my blood crystallize and return to normal again and again, I could feel my muscles twitch, I could feel my bones vibrating and cracking on all sides, I could feel my organs turning to mush and my being surrounded by formless power. The magical power within me was running amok as it changed fundamentally, bing purer and more concentrated while at the same time seeming to pour out of me endlessly. It was an absurd amount of Mana filled with an element that didn''t exist before I created it, this power was growing and bingplete. My body was covered in wounds and yet, little by little, euphoria welled up inside me, a feeling ofpleteness and aplishment grew more and more until it overcame all the pain I felt. When all these feelings disappeared, I felt normal, and my ragged body was healing, but for a long time, my physical body had little importance to me. The magical power coursing through my body was crystal clear like a bottomless river of stars, all this power didn''t just stay in me, it flowed out of my body and around me before diluting into nature. When I opened my eyes I was lying in a pool of blood looking up, there was the God Cratos on the top of the cliff looking at me from above and when I lifted my body with difficulty, I realized that the Star Sword had disappeared. My body was healing and I controlled the blood on the floor to flow back into my body leaving any dirt out. It didn''t take more than a few minutes for my body to heal from all the injuries and little by little my energy returned when I was able to stand firmly. Sigh I look at my fists clenching and unclenching my hands, feeling the power coursing through my body, the amount of Mana within my body was much greater than before, and its density and purity were alsopletely different from what I had before. Closing my eyes I could feel 3 powers within my Soul as if they were part of my Soul, they were the 3plete Essences that I possess, it was as if my Soul was made of these Essences now, they are a part of me. "Feeling different?"?(God Cratos) "Yes and no, a strange feeling..." (I) "The Gods normally have 1 Essence from which others derive, there are few who have Essences as distant from each other as you."?(God Cratos) I felt the great hand of the God of Beasts on my shoulder and without me giving in thendscape changed, I was once again at the top of the cliff, and in front of me were the Werewolf with the sphere above him and next to him was the monster Bull mixed with Rat. "Get some rest, you still need to continue collecting your reward."?(God Cratos) "Thanks."?(I) I sat cross-legged starting to meditate, this helped me recover my energy spent in the fight, finish healing what was missing from my injuries faster, understand the changes in my body, and order my mind to regain focus. ------------------ After a few hours, I opened my eyes and saw the God of Beasts sleeping, but as soon as I moved my arm he fell awake next to me. "How long have I been here?"?(I) "Almost 1 day."?(God Cratos) "Are you ready to continue?"?(God Cratos) "I''m ready."?(I) The Beast God snaps his fingers and the crystal star above the Taurus monster sinks into his body, but soon the monster was kicked down the cliff by the Beast God. I once again stand on the edge of the cliff as the monster was transforming, this time it seemed much more painful as its body was having its bones broken and flesh crushed. He was already a strange monster before, his rat head and Taurus body was a strangebination for me, it seems that he was ridiculed in the gic draw to be born horrible like that. I just watched the Rat-headed Bull turn into a sphere of flesh, all his organs and bones were crushed until there was nothing left but the flesh gathered into a sphere. It didn''t take long to see his body slowly change and the outside of the pile of flesh he became. "Looks like it''s my time."(I) I jump off the cliff already transforming into a Dragon, at that moment something strange was happening to that monster''s body. The flesh bubble was expanding continuously, it was getting bigger and bigger, but fortunately, it seems like this thing is still expanding without stopping I continued to wait as he transformed, I had to spread my wings to fly, and from above I saw the blob of flesh grow until it reached the edge of the cliff hundreds of meters high. Soon the blob began to appear with several bites on the outside of its surface, but no blood wasing out, it was at that moment that countless ws came out tearing the outeryer of flesh into pieces revealing a creature totally different from before, strangely it didn''t even look like it a Taurus and even less so with a Rat. He was hundreds of meters tall, there must have been about 10 pairs of hands, twenty long armsing out of his back, and his head was the only part that now looked like a Bull, but that must be mainly because of the horns. His body was covered in lush fur, his body looked more like that of a bear than a Bull, this creature had his hands making gestures that had something strange about them. Soon in his various hands, several weapons appeared as if materialized in the air, but I could feel that they were made using Spiritual Energy, not only that but I also saw a gleam of intelligence in the monster''s eyes. "Careful, he seems to have gained some intelligence."(God Cratos) The voice of the God of Beasts somehow travels to my ears and strangely he is still on the cliff when I look. After getting distracted by being stunned by the Beast God''s voice so close, I looked at the monster, it had already just assumed its new form and wasn''t attacking me, it was standing there looking at me as if trying to size me up. But I can see the killing intent getting stronger in its Aura, then it moves strangely, the monster was not only using the weapons to attack but alsounching condensed energy attacks in the same ce. "< Demonic Wave >" (I) I gathered the Demonic energy within my hands while waving and doing for that energy. The wave of condensed power exploded in all directions taking the monster back while some of its hands point towards me ready to attack. "< Starfire Tsunami >" (I) This time I use my Chaos Power to use Starfire creating a Starfire Tsunami, a mid-level spell that with my amount of Mana turns into an almost living wave of fire hundreds of meters high heading towards you. He acted calmly, making his weapons perform dozens of attacks on each arm, thus opening the way by attacking head on. "< Breath of Chaos >" (I) As soon as he tried to get closer I smiled and waited 2 or 3 seconds until I was no longer able to leave, then when it was slow enough he was already close, I used my point nk breath attack. The weapons tried to do something, but it was toote to swing any weapons, my breath attack hits their body, and I take this moment to channel my Authority along with my Holy Power while charging at them. "< Holy Summon: Star Sword >" (I) As soon as I approached the creature full of arms I used my ws to engrave my hand inside his body, it was at that moment that I summoned the sword directly inside his body. Suddenly I feel the Star Sword appearing in my hand inside the creature, using this power I firmly hold the handle of the sword and pull it upwards, the entire upper part of the monster was cut in half. "< 1? Star Sword Art: Consumer of Worlds >" (I) Once again the Star Sword changes taking on a different form, the same form I used before with just one difference, the monsteres together once again and all the weapons in its hands are pointed at me. With that I didn''t have time to move, so I concentrated my power on my wings before momentarily giving a boost with my entire form making everyone move away. "Let''s see how you like this."(I) Holding the Star Sword, I positioned myself quickly before throwing, it took just a few seconds and I threw the sword through his body, pinning him to the ground. Soon lines of crystal and Shadow Dragonse out of the sword and begin to devour the monster without any mercy until there is nothing left. Ding! "You were weaker than thest one."(I) Chapter 1346 Cap 1344: Earning my reward part 3

Chapter 1346 Cap 1344: Earning my reward part 3

?Ding! <[ His soul has been strengthened by absorbing [ Ghost Spirit Essence (Fragment) ] ]> . . . <[ You used your [ Chaos Essence (Partially Sealed) ] through the [ Star Sword ] skill to refine [ Ghost Spirit Essence (Fragment) ] ]> . . <[ You have seeded in transforming [ Ghost Spirit Essence (Fragment) ] into an Essencepatible with yours and consuming it to strengthen your [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partial) ] ]> . . <[ You have Awakened the [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partial) ] to a Complete Essence [ Chaos Spiritual Essence (Partially Sealed) ] ]> . . <[ All your Spiritual-type attributes and abilities are strengthened ]> . . <[ Your Essence has been Sealed automatically as soon as itpletes until it meets the necessary requirements ]> The pain this time was different from before, if before my body was the most affected by the magical energy being transformed within me, this time my Soul seemed to have been thrown into a pit of magma. My body felt unwell, but the damage was less than the previous time, making me ignore it while focusing on my Soul. The Spiritual Energy within me seemed to be trying to consume my Soul by constantly scraping fragments of my Soul, it was a feeling that cannot be expressed in words, having your Soul in danger and being powerless to stop it. I was terrified to the point that I forgot for a few seconds about Essences and things like that, all I thought about was how to save myself without realizing that all of this was an effect of my own power, I was never in real danger. Soon the Spiritual Energy began to merge into my Soul healing the damage done and strengthening my Soul, the feeling of terror was subsiding as a deeper energy was surging within me flowing beyond just my body. This time I could feel the 4 types of essentials within my Soul, it was still unstable with the Essences maintaining separate spaces between them as if each one took an area of ??my Soul as a home. When I opened my eyes the sense of the world around me came to me, I didn''t realize how much time had passed or know exactly what happened while I was out of it, but I was back to my normal self with blood floating around me. I looked up and the God of Beasts was looking back at me, I stood up once again opening and closing my hands to feel the new shape of my body. "(I feel unstable...)" (I) I soon feel how the ce where I am is different from the real world, it has the same energies as nature, but all these energies have the same presence and seem to be manufactured like the Territories, but moreplex than that, it doesn''t seem like something natural, it is not in harmony but under strict control. "You shouldn''t see that now, it''s too early, focus on what you can do in your current condition." (God Cratos) "What are you...ghhh!!!" (I) Cough Cough Cough I started to cough up blood and I felt like my whole body was shaking while my Soul was weaker, I wasn''t like that a few seconds ago, I have no idea what''s wrong and that''s why I look at the one next to me, he looks like know what''s going on. "What was this?" (I) "Don''t try to understand the work of the Gods again, if you were outside of my Divine Realm the Universe would have pushed you back, but I thought that since you are whose son you are, you would end up taking it more as a challenge, so I let you try a little bit of the consequences." (God Cratos) "There are certain depths you can''t plumb without bing a God, remember that boy." (God Cratos) So what was happening was the result of investigating the nature around me, that is, the secrets of the Divine Kingdom, but I didn''t notice many things, I didn''t even try to investigate much in depth, I was just curious and before I knew it he stopped me, That was enough to leave me in this state without realizing it. "Thanks." (I) "You are like a beast, curiosity moves us forward, but you never know where curiosity can take us, it could be a prosperous forest or a dark valley from which there is no way out." (God Cratos) The God of Beasts ces his hand on my shoulder and I feel a wave of power go through my entire body before disappearing in the space of half a second, I couldn''t even feel what was happening before it was over, my body was already back in top condition. "Now tell me, are you ready for him?" (God Cratos) "..." (I) I close my eyes checking my body, my energy, my Aura, my Authority, and my Soul onest time. Everything seemed normal, my mind was still a little tired, but nothing that would be a hindrance, when I opened my eyes I was confident, already knowing what I had to do. Sigh "Before we start, can you tell me where that Essencees from?" (I) "I know you noticed, but are you sure you want to know?" (God Cratos) "Tell him." "He is sure?" (God Cratos) "Yes." "Alright, it''s your decision." (God Cratos) "..." (I) This voice resounded throughout this Divine Realm, it was not a loud voice or a scream, it was spoken normally, and yet it was heavy, it seemed filled with endless temptation, and more than that, this voice was filled with pride and anger, feelings that I know very well. I didn''t need the God of Beasts to speak, that was the voice of the one watching me since I arrived, just as I suspected he was a God, I still don''t know which God that would be and I don''t think it matters now. The real problem is that this God seems to have a connection with this Essence, I remember that the God of Beasts made a bet with 3 other Gods during the tournament, I don''t know how much of this is true since his true intentions were to create the scenario for the training of Divine beings, but if this bet is real, then I remember that 2 Demon Gods were part of this bet. "(That Essence isplete and in harmony with nature, I can feel it, which means it belongs to this universe, it belongs to a God of our universe.)" (I) "(I need to know before moving forward, I don''t want to get into trouble in the future because of this.)" (I) I know that the God of Beasts can read my mind and emotions in this ce, maybe this mysterious God can do that too, I am showing my sincere thoughts about this to avoid any problems in the future while I wait for what will happen next. "(I already receive a lot from the Gods and I am far from entitled to ask for anything from them, all I can do is sit and wait for their decision.)" (I) "I''ll tell you, but I won''t go into details." (God Cratos) "As you noticed, this is the Essence of a God of this universe, this God no longer exists, but his Divinity is still here." (God Cratos) "..." (I) I wouldn''t ask any questions and I don''t think it''s necessary, they know my questions, and I can''t protect my mind from Gods, so I expected them to answer the questions without me having to speak. Who was this God? What connection do you have with this mysterious God watching me? What is this Essence? Will I have problems for keeping this Essence with me? I knew they were obvious questions, but necessary to maintain my safety, I wouldn''t want to find out that another God besides Baldr sees me as an enemy. "You don''t need to worry about useless things, there won''t be any problems with you taking these Essence, the rest you can figure out for yourself, I won''t force you if you still don''t want to take this Essence." (God Cratos) "I''ll take." (I) "So don''t waste any more time, I''ll start now and be aware that he''s going to be an Evil God this time, I can''t predict his exact strength." (God Cratos) Saying this the God of Beasts nodded making the sphere of darkness hit the Werewolf, dozens of tentacles of darknesse out of the sphere surrounding the Werewolf who struggles before being kicked down the cliff just like the two before him. "This one will be a little strong, good luck" (Deus Cratos) Saying this he disappears, but I stay calm going to the cliff to look at the Werewolf transforming. As soon as I looked down his flesh was melting, and the sphere of darkness was not fusing with him like the Fragments of Divinity were doing, the sphere of darkness was absorbing the Werewolf, and the opposite of the other two times was happening. But even though it was devoured, the Werewolf''s Aura was increasing as it changed, its Aura was bing more savage, murderous, and cruel. In less than 1 minute there was no more Werewolf, his body was melted andpletely consumed by the sphere of darkness that grew in size the more it absorbed until it became the same size as the Werewolf it absorbed. The Tentacles were still swaying around as if searching for someone else, but soon these tentacles sink once again into the ck sphere that begins to rotate as it floats in the air, the Auraing out of the ck sphere was at its highest peak when everything changed. The presence of a bloodthirsty creature swept the surroundings and when cracks formed in the sphere of darkness that in a few secondspletely broke revealing a creature inside, as soon as we took it it was looking at me. "(This time might really be difficult, he is much stronger than before, also much stronger than the previous two, it must be because of thepleted Essence.)" (I) Chapter 1347 Cap 1345: Earning my reward part 4

Chapter 1347 Cap 1345: Earning my reward part 4

?The creature in front of me that came out of the sphere of darkness was no longer a Werewolf, he looked like a type of Wolf Centaur, the lower part of his body was the body of a giant Wolf while the upper part was the waist up of a humanoid, with the exception of the Head which was that of a Wolf with 4 eyes and a pair of horns that seem to form his eyebrow before continuing to grow to the side. The Wolf part of his body has inky ck fur while the humanoid part of his body has red skin with dark gray tribal pattern designs throughout the upper half of the body, his arms were as muscr as the rest of the body ending in hands with longer-than-normal fingers and serrated ws. His body emanated a terrifying Aura and seemed to try to corrupt this ce simply by being here, of course, he couldn''t since this is a Divine Kingdom, but he continued trying as if it were an automatic response to his presence. I could feel the powerparable to that of a Minor Goding from him, but there didn''t seem to be any Divine Power, the feeling he gave is simr to that of an Evil God and yet different. "< Holy Summon: Star Sword >" (I) "< 1? Star Sword Art: Consumer of Worlds >" (I) As soon as I invoked my Star Sword I already used my technique together, after thesest fights I have managed to better understand this technique, now fighting against enemies that have something to be consumed and are not just empty shells like the Creatures of the Abyss. "(Something is different.)" (I) The monster wasn''t attacking me, I could see that its transformation ended almost as soon as my sword was trapped in my hands, but its eyes only spent a few seconds on me before looking up to where the top of the cliff is, the God of Beasts was sitting looking down at us from above. "Why should I fight someone insignificant?" "Can you talk...is this normal?"?(I) "A remnant of will, will soon disappear bing wild."?(God Cratos) "I am a God, not an irrational monster, I will not ept..." Before he could finish his Aura became more savage and cruel, one of his arms was shaking as his ws grew, the Wolf''s hair on his body was standing on end as an increasingly sinister sensation emanated from him, his eyes flickering between having or not focus. "Will was hiding something really bad, good luck kid."?(God Cratos) "Damn it!"?(I) I pped my wings while gaining momentum before he could do anything my sword hit head on with his ws being unable tond the milkman attack. At that moment a Wolf''s paw hit me from below before his hand tried to graze my neck only to be punched in the side by my fist, this was just the beginning of a really long fight. "Strong... strong... STRONG... ONLY I AM STRONG!!!!" "< Holy Summon: Demon Subduing Spear >" His murderous Intent that once filled everything around was sucked into the top of his hand where his Holy Power quickly gathered, purple blood made its way through his skin being sucked into the top of his hand, and soon a Spear that seemed to be made of bones Ornate spears appear, their size was muchrger than normal Spears and carried a feeling of weight. The Spear being swung in his hands still seemed a little big, which seemed perfect for hisrge size. As soon as the spear fell into his hands I realized that all the Demonic energy and killing intent was flowing into the spear which looked like a Cursed item, the feeling it gave off was so bad that even the nts were dying around it. "I knew it wouldn''t be easy."?(I) Once again I pushed towards him and he did the sameing towards me, but before reaching him with our weapons colliding against each other, I hit my tail on the ground changing my direction at thest second. "< ming Star Court >" (I) His spear passed by my side when I reached his body, the Starfire in my sword intensifying, but at the moment it was about to hit his body something unexpected happened. His wolf head grew out of proportion to the rest of his body as he opened his jaws towards me. "< Breath of Chaos >" (I) I didn''t have time to strike first, so thinking quickly I pierced its 2 right eyes with my sword whileunching a breath attack inside its open jaws. But to my surprise, he withstood the pain of my sword attack on his eyes and was also releasing a breath attack from his mouth or more precisely it is a beam of Demonic energy. The two attacks collide causing an explosion that blows us both away, I was weaker and I received a lot of damage from an explosion like that, the bone in my skull cracked, and several parts of my face were torn in a horrible way and I lost both my eyes, of course, damage of this level was already healing, but thispse took its toll. He threw his spear while we were walking away aiming for my heart, I barely had time to dodge, and even so, it still hit my shoulder before returning to him who was already running towards me with his 4 wolf paws. "< Space Imprisoned >" (I) "< Star Sword: Earth Piercing Sword >" (I) The blood that spilled from my body was being used to build a trap, I may not have noticed the spear until it was toote, but I was already expecting it toe towards me. There were magic circles and Spiritual Runes scattered along the way, I just wanted to dy him at first, but after his spear attack, I won''t let this damage go unretributed. I gathered all the Runes to block the space around him as if freezing where it is, while I gathered the magics below him rearranging into something I already knew, my Holy and magical power came together at the tip of my sword as a magic circle appeared below me half a second before stabbing my sword into the ground. Soon a replica 100 timesrger of my swordes out of the ground below the enemy, spreading powerful Star mes in the surroundings when it hits him, I wanted to finish him off with this attack, but it seems that the Star Fire broke the spatial block allowing him to escape further damage abandoned only one of his arms. "KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!" He seemed enraged running towards me, Starfire was still around the ce where his left arm used to be, and his previously injured eyes also seem to be blind with my cut still presentit seems like he can''t fully recover from my attacks using the power of Chaos just like the Evil Gods. As I paid attention to him, a Shadow Dragon jumped out of the sword, devouring the enemy''s severed arm before jumping back into the sword. "He''s really been a challenge."(I) This time we were both without one of our arms working, his spear attack caused damage that refuses to heal, I also can''t directly count my body like I usually do, and maintaining the current form of my Star Sword still takes a lot of my concentration and focus, doing this during a fight using other skills and techniques is more than enough of a challenge, I can''t afford to divide my concentration at that moment. I hold my sword with my still working hand while the other unused arm hangs as he holds his own spear, I thrust my wings towards him once again and he runs on his 4 wolf paws towards me. My sword and spear collide several times per second, he was fast and stupidly strong, but hecked precision and was being very direct in his attacks, this left me in a position to match him inbat even though he had lower stats. "(I won''t be able to beat him like this, he fights with pure instinct, and at some point he will get used to my movements.)" (I) I use my tail to pull one of his paws, and then I used one of my wings to strike his head making him turn, I was trying to dig a blind spot to use my sword, but it seems he can also use his senses with the Aura, his Lance gets in the way. He and I ran and flew across the ground, between the trees, and in the sky inbat for several minutes, neither of us was in a good condition to ovee the other, if he had an ounce of rationality I could have already lost in that state. I can''t drag out this type of fight forever, the longer the fightsts the worse it will be for me as I still have to resist a new Essence, I have to end this quickly and that''s why I''m preparing to finish this faster. "I didn''t want to do this, but I have no choice."(I) "< Divine Incarnation: 58% >" (I) Chapter 1348 Cap 1346: Earning my reward part 5

Chapter 1348 Cap 1346: Earning my reward part 5

?"< Divine Incarnation: 58% >" (I) I didn''t want to do that, I have 2 other full Essences now, and just epting these two Essences was enough for a torturous ride of a few hours. I was afraid to use Divine Incarnation at this time because I didn''t know how much this technique of awakening my Divine Spark would have been affected by these newplete Essences. Unfortunately, I was right, as soon as my Sacred Power and Authority merged with the Essences creating the Divine Spark, this tiny power of the Gods began to pulse, growing in intensity while notifications appeared in my mind forcing me to increase the percentage of Divine Incarnation. Ding! <[ Divine Incarnation: 34% ]> . . <[ Divine Incarnation: 41% ]> . . <[ Divine Incarnation: 49% ]> . . <[ Divine Incarnation: 58% ]> My entire body was burning, the Divine Spark within me seemed to have formed an illusory core directly within my Soul, but this illusory core was more like a Sun within my Soul burning from the inside out. The pain was so great that if it was before I went to Hell, I would have been rolling on the floor screaming like a child with tears staining my face, even though I was used to the pain, I almost lost control of my Star Sword''s transformation because of the pain. Even though I was miraculously able to maintain my concentration, it gave gaps that the enemy in front of me took advantage of. His Demon Spear pierced through my stomach before shing to the side nearly cleaving my body in two, while his Wolf Paw crushed my chest in one blow tearing my flesh as he pushed me away. Its Wolf head grew once more as its jaws opened and Demonic energy gathered to probablyunch another Demonic beam towards me. But these blows were not fatal and during this time my body transformed, I was growing and I didn''t pay much attention to how I looked, I just focused on increasing the size of my Star Sword in proportion to my body. When I was ready and the pain was subsiding, the Demon beam was alreadying towards me, butpared to before it was slower, or maybe I''m faster now, thanks to that I had time to react, and my Aura focused on the sword collided with the Demon beam splitting him in two as he was only slightly pushed back. "(This is a little difficult to control.)" (I) I avoided using long-distance attacks for fear of not being able to control the energy in my body, so I tried to run towards him, only my sword was already bigger than his body at that moment, and even so, my speed surpasses his. Being so much taller than him was bing a hindrance, all my movements became predictable as I always had to be aimed downwards, this restricted my movements whilst he became a smaller target to hit. After that the fight changed, even with the restrictions of my size and ways of attacking, I had the advantage in all physical statistics, each blow of my sword dragged him back almost not being able to defend, my speed and reach made it impossible for him to make an attack while staying in a passive position. Over time I became more and more ustomed to this new power, my body was bing less tense as I stopped the useless movements making consecutive blows, his Spear was very resistant, but it was already covered in cracks. In thest attack, I used my tail to go under the ground attacking him from below, he reacted in time to avoid a blow, but it gave an opening for my sword to descend on his body. My sword managed to stab him, almost breaking his bodypletely in half. Before I could move my sword, the Shadow Dragons came out of the de, devouring the body without leaving even the bones. "(KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!)" Suddenly my mind became confused and I felt my Authority boil along with my Aura, my sword fell apart while my body returned to normal. I heard the same voice of the enemy in my head and I couldn''t use my power, it was at that moment that I felt the sphere of darkness once again, its tentacles spreading into my body. "(This is MY body and you were DEVOURED!)" (I) With that, I moved my power into an internal war it was trying to consume my body from the inside out. I would not allow another to take my body, my Aura restrained the Tentacles while my Authority and Holy Power were keeping the shadow sphere sealed in ce, I could see the sphere and tentacles being consumed by Starfire, the very Essence of Chaos in my Soul controlling the Ster fire. But the more the sphere of darkness was consumed, the greater my pain, my Soul feeling like it was swimming in acid, it was a horrible feeling. The murderous intent as well as the remnants of will were the first things to appear and the hardest to deal with, but it still wasn''t a problem for me. "(Trying to take over my body was a mistake.)" (I) I with great difficulty sat still while focusing only on the inside of my body, I could feel my Chaotic Devourer skill still working, the Starfire around the sphere of darkness seemed alive while small jaws were consuming the sphere, but it was too slow. I concentrated and focused on my Soul trying to draw power directly from the Essence of Chaos and channel it into the currently active skill, doing it this way made my Soul ripple as if I was removing arge rock from within a calmke. "Guhhh!!!"?(I) "(That''s very malicious...)" (I) As soon as I used the Essence of Chaos the Starfire became almost physical with the mes directly melting the sphere of darkness which released an explosion of miasma within my body that fortunately I was able to contain. The murderous intent from before, that concentrated malice and that remnant of evil will from before, the God who possessed that Essence must have been aplete madman. Ding! <[ Your Soul has been strengthened by fusing with [ Demonic Instinct Essence ] due to Highpatibility ]> . . . <[ You used your [ Essence of Chaos (Partially Sealed) ] through the [ Star Sword ] to refine [ Essence of Demonic Instinct ] ]> . . <[ You have sessfully transformed [ Demonic Instinct Essence ] into a unique Demon-type essence named [ Apocalypse Beast Essence (Partially Sealed) ] ]> . . <[ You Awakened the [ Apocalypse Beast Essence (Partially Sealed) ] as a [ Demigod ] ]> . . <[ All your physical attributes and abilities are strengthened ]> . . <[ His Aura has Demonic Elements and is capable of corrupting all forms of life ]> . . <[ Your Authority has been strengthened to Demonic elements ]> . . <[ Your Familiar Ragnar (Eclipse Demon Sword Alicorn) has been imnted with [ Apocalypse Beast Essence (Partially Sealed) ] and must immerse himself in his Master''s Demon Blood for the Divine Awakening process ]> . . . <[ You won the Titles: ? [ Demigod of Corruption ] ? [ He who brings the Apocalypse ] ]> . . . <[ You have awakened the skill [ Apocalypse Demon Incarnation ] ]> ------------------- After that I drowned in something worse than pain, with the fragments of Divinity that I acquired until now all I suffered was pain, even thesest two Fragments of Divinity that I used toplete 2 Essences I only experienced pain, perhaps because I endured the load in parts at a time. The time I got the Blood Transformation Essence it was easier, possibly because I was a Son of the Blood Goddess. The Essence of Chaos seemed to be something that had been inside me for a long time, it must have been with me since I was born or perhaps I acquired it in my reincarnation process. In all this time I have never experienced absorbing and integrating a full Divinity apart from the Blood Transmutation Essence which was infinitelypatible, but now I am doing it with a Demon-type Essence while being injured and having to deal with all this malice at the same time. But what I am experiencing is not pain or suffering, I can feel the effects building like a great wave about to be a tsunami to affect my mind and Soul, this is crazy. "(Want to corrupt my mind and Soul... damn Essence...)" (I) I quickly pull the doll from my waist and ce it in front of my face, I know that the bastard sealed inside the doll can see and hear everything I say. "If you do not want to return to Hell... devour all this malice, murderous intent and the remains of that Will... now!"(I) "(I''ll keep this snack then...)" (Hell Doll) Suddenly my body was embraced by a silhouette full of chains as I felt the malice and miasma being sucked away, but within a few seconds, I had to stop paying attention to these things as my mind became confused with endless whispers. Kill everything! Conquer everything! You deserve more! Reach out and receive everything that is rightfully yours! Take it all!KILL EVERYTHING!KILL THEM ALL!!! HERB TEA!HERB TEA!HERB TEA!!! I could feel the Essence invading my Soul, the other Essences holding back its advance as it integrated into my Soul, but my mind could only rely on my willpower. "You''re going to need more... you''re going to need more... than that... for me... hhhhaaaaaaahhh!!!"(I) Suddenly all my memories of murder and torture were running around in circles in my mind, all other memories and memories were being pushed aside and forgotten, everything in my mind was death and more death. Even though my emotions are almost out of control, I still manage to keep myself under control thanks to my Divine Weapon and the connections with my Familiars, these things are working as an anchor for my mind and sanity. Even so, this was just the beginning of what were hours and hours of madness, emotional loss, hallucinations, and endless traumas, it took hours and even so, for me, it was like days of horror. "Finally... it''s over..." (I) Chapter 1349 Cap 1347: A Father’s Request

Chapter 1349 Cap 1347: A Father''s Request

?When my mind was clearing after the madness of integrating thisplete Essence. I was caught off guard once again, I expected physical pain, mental pain, or perhaps pain directly into my Soul, I never considered that the Essence''s reaction could be different depending on which Essence it was. I think it makes sense for a Demonic Essence to try to corrupt the person, it was a feeling worse than pain, not having control over my body, mind and emotions was one of the worst things I experienced if I don''t count what I went through in Hell. When I looked at my body I was surprised, my flesh was half melted while my bones were distorted, I wasn''t even able to speak and yet I didn''t feel pain or any other type of suffering. "(What happened to my body?)" (I) "< Incarnation of Blood >" (I) I was very tired, even though I forced the use of Blood Essence for a few seconds, my body waspletely converted into blood that I control to restore my body to its normal state before deactivating the technique. "That was¡­ it was hard¡­ but I''m better now."?(I) Sigh As soon as I deactivated the technique my knees fell to the ground due to my body''s weakness, I did this because my body wasn''t healing properly, I could feel it but I wasn''t in a position to use a technique that uses Essence in my current state, the burden was too much for me. "You did well this time, I didn''t expect the Essence to maintain a trail of will, but I should have seen iting."?(God Cratos) "Your match was also good, but in the end, there seemed to be something wrong, are you okay now?"?(God Cratos) "I am fine."?(I) I try to get a few bottles of blood and drink them one after another stacking empty bottles at the side until I feel satisfied once again, the blood helps me recover body fatigue and replenish my energy, its taste is also a relief to my mind to rx. Sigh "It seems like I haven''t fully recovered..." (I) Suddenly I feel a murderous intent returning, it''s still far from what I went through before, but the simple fact that it''s still there bothers me. It also feels like my emotions are still being influenced, the more negative emotions like hate, anger, and envy are standing out above the other emotions within me even though there is no reason. "(If it weren''t for Caitlyn''s emotional training and the things I went through in Hell this would be a problem, especially since I suspect this could be permanent.)" (I) My fear is that these negative emotions and murderous intent are effects caused by the existence of this Demonic Essence within me, if this is the case it could be permanent, but even if it is permanent it will only be an inconvenience at most, an inconvenience that I would like not to have. "Thank you for the rewards and patience, God of Beasts."?(I) "The rewards were yours and I didn''t do anything too much for you, so if you want to say thank you, take good care of Ragnar, I took care of that child for thousands of years, he is no different than a son to me."?(God Cratos) "Now try to recover, you still have someone you''re impatient to meet, but you''ll need to be rested for that."?(God Cratos) ----------------- When I woke up I looked around in confusion before realizing that I was sleeping on the floor of a jungle, it took me a few seconds to recognize my surroundings realizing that I was still in the Divine Realm of the God of Beasts. "I''m d you woke up, now I''m going to send you to the one who has been watching you this whole time."?(God Cratos) Saying this, the space around me simply changed, it was no longer a forest, I was in a room with a firece and two armchairs, the room was lit only by the white mes of the firece, the ce was dimly lit but had afortable atmosphere like a luxury cabin. "It seems he recovered quickly, as expected of a son of Selene." The room seemed empty, but I heard a voice that seemed toe from everywhere, the voice was normal and carried a hint of sadness, it was the voice of a young man. "Sir, I am Zenos, a pleasure to meet you."?(I) "I know who you are, my name is Hernoth, I am the Demon God of Sin."?(God Hernoth) "(Demonic God, he must be one of the 4 Gods who set up that fake Tournament.)" (I) "I apologize for making you wait so long, the one who called me was the God of Beasts and I could onlye after receiving my reward."(I) "I know, Cratos always does things the hard way, making you go through another test to receive rewards for other tests is more than redundant."(God Hernoth) Even though I''m talking to him, I can''t find him, he''smanding at a distance while talking to me, which doesn''t make sense when he called me and has been waiting for me for days, I don''t know what this Demonic God of Sin is thinking. No matter how much I look around, I can''t find him anywhere, but his presence is clearly in this room, I can feel a Divine presence that doesn''t match that of any God I''ve ever encountered. I also feel the Essence of the Apocalypse Beast reacting to this presence, I find it a little strange, mainly due to the murderous intent within me almost losing control once again. "God Hernoth, I thought you called me here, so why stay away from me now?"(I) "You must already be feeling your Demonic Essence bing more active, this is due to yourck of control and the fact that one day this Essence was a branch of my own Divinity."(God Hernoth) "I''m doing it this way to allow you to slowly control your newly acquired Essence."(God Hernoth) "I appreciate your consideration..." (I) "There is no need to maintain formalities when speaking to me, you do not belong to my Religion and you are no longer a Mortal, so speak as you see fit."(God Hernoth) "Thank you, I really don''t like formalities."(I) While talking to the Demonic God I felt the Essence once again trying to leave my Soul to affect my body, luckily I was on guard and managed to use the Blood Essence that I have the greatest control over to keep the Demonic Essence in ce. "Sit in an armchair, I''ll join you soon."(God Hernoth) "Thanks."(I) I sit in one of the armchairs and wait in silence, I closed my eyes for what seemed like just seconds to be able to regain control of my Essence and keep my murderous intent within me. When I opened my eyes again, there was someone around 20 years old sitting in the armchair in front of me, he had ck hair, olive skin, golden eyes, and was wearing clothes that resemble a suit with bone decorations. He looked like a young Human man, but his eyes are abnormally calm and cold, I can''t feel any Aura or presenceing from him and I won''t try to do such a thing. "You have masterful control over your Demonic Essence, you seem to have a talent with Demonic power, I imagine that this talent is due to your Mother."(God Hernoth) "Thank you for thepliment, God Hernoth."(I) "I would like to know what I can do for you?"(I) "I can''t imagine a reason for you to wait for me this long when this should be our first time meeting each other."(I) "I''m here for a selfish reason, for me, it''s something difficult to aplish, but for you, it should be easy considering you''ve already done something simr."(God Hernoth) "..." (I) What worries me is the reason for this interest in me, I have never met this Demonic God before and I am not sure of his intentions, he is different from the other Gods I know. Goddess Aine seems to be the type to do what she wants, just like my mother, they are direct with her intentions. The Goddesses Mavis and Kalistos are mysterious operating on a level of thought that I am not able to understand, even among the other Gods these two are special and I don''t know how to deal with them or describe their personalities. The Gods Has, Cratos, Fenrir, and Akatosh are all sincere in the way they speak, act, and behave simply, they are easy to see personality, and they are honest without a hint of falsehood, what you see is what you get take it with them. I prefer not to think about the God Baldr, he is arrogant, proud, and very narcissistic to the point of irritating me, he does not behave at all like a God of Light, he clearly uses his Religion as pieces in a game. But this Demonic God in front of me is different, his behavior may seem elegant, but everything about him screams danger, what I see is far from being all there is about him and those are certainly not the eyes of someone with a good heart. Because he is this way I''m more ufortable dealing with him now, but there''s nothing I can do, he''s definitely not a Minor God like those I fought against in the tournament, he''s strong enough for me to know I have no chance of even touching it in a fight that wouldst less than 1 second. "Don''t be nervous or anxious, I want your help with something... but this isn''t a God''s cry for help, this is a Father''s cry for help."(God Hernoth) Chapter 1350 Cap 1348: A Father’s Frustration

Chapter 1350 Cap 1348: A Father''s Frustration

?I can''t follow through with this, is he saying he wants to make a request not as God but as a Father? I couldn''t understand where this conversation was going, I didn''t even know exactly what this Demonic God really wanted, his every word seems to be used to test me, and his eyes watch my every movement and expression, I can feel something stirring my Aura and it must be his thing, also his choice of words so far haven''t been very direct. I could tell all these things from the sheer number of people I''ve met, he clearly doesn''t trust mepletely, and yet he seems to need me, that means I have something he needs or I can do something that is helpful to him. "(Power of Chaos, he wants to use my power for something.)" (I) I have met Gods Several times and was able to discover that I am the only one with the power of chaos, I am an anomaly among Divine beings because of this, apart from my Power of Chaos I don''t see how I can be useful to a Demon God who could essentially achieve anything. "Zenos, you must have already realized what I want, I like your Cunning, so I''ll be direct."?(God Hernoth) "I need your Chaos Power, you have demonstrated the ability to transform Essences and the ability for aplete Spiritual Rebirth for the Gods."?(God Hernoth) "I need that kind of power."?(God Hernoth) "..." (I) I was right in my line of thinking, but it makes me ufortable, I can see in his eyes that even if a request is made, he will not ept a refusal. He must be sure I''ll say "yes" to his request, but I''m more tempted to say no. "I think I understand what you want, you want the Spiritual Rebirth of a God, most likely your son, right?"?(I) "Yes, I need your help with this, Gods can die, but only in very specific ways, normally only the Divine Body will be Destroyed forcing the God to have to go through a Rebirth, his body will be recreated while his mind, emotions and powers will be maintained."?(God Hernoth) "This doesn''t feel like a Renaissance to me, it''s basically the same person or in this case God."?(I) "Correct, this only limits the God''s power for a while and can be considered the way to cause the most damage to all the Gods other than ripping out their Essences, which is moreplicated than you might imagine."?(God Hernoth) "But I will not make this request for free, you will be rewarded for your help."?(God Hernoth) "First of all I need to know, am I at any risk in helping you or your son?"?(I) "Do you fear the reaction of the other Gods? Then don''t worry, I took care of my son myself, no one will care about your intervention."?(God Hernoth) My biggest concern was that another God was involved, I don''t want to generate resentment with Gods, this is not good for the health of my heart. "I won''t try to hide my thoughts, I don''t mind helping in exchange for a fair reward, I don''t know much about you as God and much less as a Father, I don''t even know who this son is who wants to help by finding me."?(I) "The only thing I don''t want is problems with more Gods, I have a lot of enemies at the moment and I don''t want to add names to the list for helping a God I don''t know."?(I) "I hope your forgiveness if I''m being too rude like I''m saying, but I''m sharing my true thoughts, I''m also worried about something I may not know about."?(I) "I''ve helped a Goddess like this before, but it had an effect that I couldn''t control, the Goddess who went through Spiritual Rebirth with my help became my daughter, at that time I was taken by surprise, but I really don''t want any more children by ident."?(I) I looked at the Demonic God as I spoke, I hoped he wouldn''t feel offended by the way I spoke and would remain calm, I just hoped that by revealing all this things could settle down with him realizing the bad idea of ??me bing a Father of your son. "(I really don''t want to have a child with another man, so please... please, I''m begging you to let all of that go now.)" (I) While I was begging the Demonic God to give up this request, his body started to change as if he was seeing an illusion, his Height decreased a little while his body grew and his face adjusted into a cold beauty, his hair grew as he looked to me still calmly as if nothing had happened. "(WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING!!!)" (I) I thought I had seen everything in this universe since I was born with so much bad luck, but that''s why I never expected to see a gender change like that. "No need to shout, this kind of change isn''t even that big."(Goddess Hernoth?) "Can all Gods change their gender like that? Why did you do that?"(I) "There are several Gods who don''t even have a gender, but the vast majority are as they appear, few are like me capable of transitioning between genders."(Goddess Hernoth?) "I think it''s been millions of years since I took on a female form, probably since I became a full God, but I started my life as a Sexual Demon and as such I can change between genders at will."(Goddess Hernoth) "Why did it change? Are you reading my mind?"(I) "Yes, I know what''s going on in your mind and you already knew about it, I took this form thinking to make you morefortable, but in the end, you don''t need to worry about my son, I''m not as reckless as the Fairy Goddess, I don''t need your direct participation, I just need your Chaos Power."(Goddess Hernoth) I don''t really understand anything anymore, all I know is that all Gods are strange people, each one of them breaks everything I expected from a God. "When I was young I was always a fool, I managed to seduce whoever I wanted, and I used that to consume the power and lives of many people, I gained more and more power, and with that, I gave in to all my desires, I remember one time I started a war just out of envy of the Queen who had incredible beauty."(Goddess Hernoth) "The more power I gained, the more I gave in to all my darkest desires, mass murders, orgies, torture, theft, and increasingly senseless conquests, that''s how I became a Demigod waiting for everyone We took from the heart."(Goddess Hernoth) "I remember the things I did back then, I regret the way I did a lot of things, but I don''t regret doing anything."(Goddess Hernoth) "As the centuries passed, many things became clearer to me, it was when I began the culture of Demons to focus their darkest desires into something beneficial, with that I achieved Divinity a few thousand yearster and celebrated by raising a son."(Goddess Hernoth) "The things I did in the past isted me away from Mortals and other Deities, after a few centuries I wanted someone by my side and so I had my first child, I was selfish and arrogant."(Goddess Hernoth) "As time passed, my son became a mirror of me in my youth, I was proud of him until the moment I realized his mistakes, he was making the same mistakes I made in the past and even worse."(Goddess Hernoth) "When he became a Demigod and with my help a God then he became worse, I saw in him the reflections of my own faults and I raised another son."(Goddess Hernoth) "The Demonic Essence you possess belonged to my first son, not even his Soul is left and my second son follows the same paths."(Goddess Hernoth) "I failed as a Father, it frustrates me watching them make the same mistakes as me and getting lost in them instead of learning from their mistakes."(Goddess Hernoth) "If things continue like this, my second son will have the same fate as the first, I can''t let this go and I need your help to start everything over from scratch."(Goddess Hernoth) "(This Demon God is treating me like a damn restart button.)" (I) "There was never anything I couldn''t do, but with my children, I messed up every time, the frustration of their failures falls on me, their father."(Goddess Hernoth) "I couldn''t protect the first one, I didn''t even try to protect him and I regret that now, but this time I will correct my foolish second son."(Goddess Hernoth) I feel like something is not right, he started talking about his past and his children very suddenly, something was wrong. "You''re trying to convince me with a sob story, aren''t you? How much of what you said is true?"(I) "It seems that Selene has another son who knows how to use his brain besides Elizabeth."(Goddess Hernoth) His sad appearance faded away as his eyes became as calm as a bottomless pit, it was as if every emotion he had shown so far was someone else''s instead of him. "I may have dramatized a little, but I didn''t lie, I made a mistake as a Father and I don''t ept losing another child, that''s why I''m here and I hope you ept my request."(Goddess Hernoth) Chapter 1351 Cap 1349: Complete inversion of values ??part 1

Chapter 1351 Cap 1349: Complete inversion of values ??part 1

?I don''t know if I refer to him as God or Goddess anymore, but the feeling of being put against the wall doesn''t change. He told a sad story from the past, he talked about his children and even put a reward, everything he is saying and doing seems to be for me to agree, I also feel that if I refuse I could make him an enemy. Even though he says that this is a request and the choice to ept or refuse rests with me, my instinct says that refusing is not a real option. "I agree to help, but first I would like to know what reward I will receive."?(I) "Locating the two Essences you need, between these two locations, one of them is going to be especially difficult."?(Goddess Hernoth) "Like this?"?(I) "First the service, then the reward."?(Goddess Hernoth) "..." (I) It seems like she won''t tell me anything until I finish helping her son, I''m really afraid of having another child, I already have too many and I''m too young for that, but I don''t have much of a choice here. "What should I do?"?(I) "I want a Dragon Seal and your heart."?(Goddess Hernoth) "..." (I) "You mean literally my heart?"?(I) "Your Dragon Seal needs to be made using the Demon Essence you received and your heart needs to be crystallized while storing Your Holy Power."?(Goddess Hernoth) "I also want you to use your Divine Weapon, the Cursed Sun will help regte malice and the Fragmented Moon will help with rebirth, I checked the qualities of your Divine Weapon during the Training against the Creatures of the Abyss."?(Goddess Hernoth) "The heart can be managed, but the power of the Demonic Essence is not something that can be controlled for now, the Divine Weapons are also out of the discussion, I will not help on that point."?(I) "No need to worry about the one sleeping inside you, all the Gods belonging to the training against the Creatures of the Abyss noticed it as soon as you used your Divine Weapon."?(Goddess Hernoth) "(I knew I shouldn''t have used my Divine Weapon, but still...)" (I) "I still won''t use it..." (I) "If that is your decision..." (Goddess Hernoth) I could see her eyes turn cold for a brief moment, this God is not someone easy to deal with, but I can''t continue exposing Niryna like this, I can feel her fixating harder since I acquired the Demon-type Essence, it seems to be influencing her growth. "I need to go back to prepare."?(I) "How much time?"?(Goddess Hernoth) "2 days should be enough."?(I) "I hope you keep our agreement."?(Goddess Hernoth) "I always keep my promises."?(I) ------------------ Pov Diana''s: "Haaa... haaa... hhaaaa... again... haaa..." (I) "Enough for today, your limit is 47% of my power, it''s above average among the Champions I''ve had to date."?(God Fenrir) "It''s still not enough... I need to be stronger..." (I) "There is a limit to how much power a Mortal body can withstand, being a Divine Champion allows you to greatly exceed that limit for certain periods of time, but you still cannot receive the full power of a God."?(God Fenrir) "I need to be stronger, I can''t ept it... I can''t ept continuing to be protected like this by him... I want to be on the front line beside him."?(I) Ever since Zenos disappeared after returning from the battle against the Creatures of the Abyss, everyone was worried until I received a message from the Wolf God finding out what Zenos was doing. He was once again increasing the distance between us, that young Goblin that I beat in every training is now so far in front that I feel afraid to reach out and find that I can''t catch up. I asked the Wolf God to train, this ce is already filled with Divine Power and Holy Power, I realized long before that my connection with the Wolf God was much stronger since before the Divine Tournament took ce. I have been training for two days to increase the limit of Divine Power that I can use, but it is still very little, the only things I can achieve are physical abilities and senses while the Divine Power itself is almost nothing. "There is actually a way for you to be stronger without the limitations of being a Champion" (Deus Cratos) "God of Beasts..." (I) "Don''t even try to kneel, the time hase for you to do your part,e."?(God Cratos) "Wait, sir¡­" (God Fenrir) "That boy is an anomaly, he won''t follow the n and Hernoth is already interfering, we don''t have time for the n anymore."(God Cratos) "What is happening?"(I) Before I knew it I was being carried lying on the shoulders of the God of Beasts, I didn''t know what was happening or what they were talking about, but I was looking forward to what was about to happen. ------------------ Pov Zenos: A day has passed since I returned, the first thing I did was meet with Ragnar in the Communal Temple where I performed his Divine Awakening, of all it was the easiest so far, but he remained submerged in the pool of blood that glowed brightly while a mist of miasma gathered on the surface. I also gave orders to everyone and took care of the chaos sword and asked Karina to help me create the Dragon seal I needed using the Apocalypse Beast Essence. That night I was on top of the mansion inside the Dungeon, from the mansion I have a view of the city that is always lit up at night, a true city that never sleeps. "Why does everything have to be soplicated."(I) "Because everything is always going to beplicated around you."(Alice) "It can''t just be bad luck, it just doesn''t exin all of this."(I) "Not to mention everything that is happening, my Essences that I am acquiring with so much effort have horrible names."(I) "(If any of the characters I created for my games had powers with the same names as my Essences, then that would be a final viin or a creature behind the main viin.)" (I) "Eclipse, Penumbra, Apocalypse, and Chaos... I don''t even want to know what''sing, but I increasingly find myself more simr to those known as Demon Gods."(I) "Sir, as far as it matters, the Goddess Kalistos represents Death, a natural end to all life and yet she is considered a Demon Goddess, in the end, good or evil are just Mortal traits."(Alice) "The Lord is our God and always will be, don''t limit yourself because you have the wrong impression about your own power."(Alice) "You''re right, but would it be too much to ask to have a power called the Essence of Prosperity or the Essence of Growth... something more joyful?"(I) "..." (Alice) ------------------- The next day I was facing the pool of blood, it looks like Ragnar is still in there and at the moment the miasma clouds are so thick they look almost solid. I control the blood toe out of the pool ande to me, this blood is actually pure Holy Power condensed from everyone in the Dungeon. As soon as this blood touches my body, it is absorbed, making this Sacred Power overflow as I make it gather in my heart, I continue doing this for a long time, and the amount of sacred power that I manage to condense in my heart was much higher than what I imagined, when I was at the limit, I crystallize my heart as I cross my chest ripping out my heart. That kind of pain barely bothers me now, but the wound took a few minutes to close and a new heart will take a little longer to grow. With that he had everything prepared, he was ready to carry out the Demonic God of Sin''s request. -------------------- Pov Xagar: I was sleeping once again, the same dream as thest 10 days, the training ground of the Church of Light, the ce where I spent much of my life swinging my sword with a pride that I am ashamed of today. "Every night, why do I keeping here."(I) Every night memories of those times seem to emerge around me creating images based on those memories. How I was taught to put on the armor for the first time, the instructor shouting orders, the duels I lost so many times at first and soon followed by the Duels I won, the way I spent days and nights training my sword by a deceptive light. "THIS ALL SHOULD GO AWAY!!!"(I) I gathered all my power in my hand and swung as if I were holding a sword, then a sword appeared in my hand, continuing the blow that, colliding with the ground, spreads a wave of Demonic power in all directions. With great pleasure I see the temples fall, the buildings copse and the training fields be an empty crater, the beauty of this illuminated ce became dark at night, leaving only the rubble of this ce. "What did I do!?"(I) This blow now was different, halfway through I realized that I didn''t know the blow I just used, my sword was as heavy as my fury, and yet the power seemed to travel beyond me. When I looked up there were constetions inbat imitating the same movement I did along with others I didn''t know, it was a brutal short-rangebat technique, it umtes power with each strike before releasing it all at once like a Demonic curse. The words formed in my mind as if they had always been there, words that I knew the meaning of, a name for this technique. "Demonic Sword of the Apocalypse... a de that curses and severs all existence."(I) "May your de bring an end to your pain." A voice that seemed toe from the stars, when I looked again at a pair of eyes of different colors that upied the entire sky, these eyes were as sharp as a de, and I felt as if I was going to be split in half just by being in front of these eyes that they look so familiar. When those eyes closed it was as if the world turned off and with it my consciousness. Chapter 1352 Cap 1350: Complete inversion of values ??part 2

Chapter 1352 Cap 1350: Complete inversion of values ??part 2

?Pov Hernoth (Demonic God of Sin): I spent 2 two years watching him just to make sure he wouldn''t try to escape or look for his mother to disrupt my ns, Selene was always very protective of her children to the point of having already killed a God for causing the death of her daughter Natasha, which ended up causing her to lose the opportunity to be a Minor Goddess. "You shouldn''t do that."?(Rosane) "I need him, Demon Gods are not as united as Neutral Gods, none of us would also submit to others like those who chose to follow Baldr."?(I) "The only ones we can count on are the Gods with power branching from our own Divinity."?(I) "Are you worried by the signs of the Ancient Demon God''s resurrection?"?(Rosane) "He was a madman even worse than my children, it was by following his teachings that I became a God, but he has too much ambition."?(I) "The number of gods he killed in that time and the hundreds ofs destroyed were too great a loss."?(I) "You''re just scared because you''re the one who betrayed him."?(Rosane) "I had intended to betray him from the beginning, he wanted to destroy all the Gods and steal their Deities to be the King of the Gods, he hadpletely lost his sanity."?(I) "Even though his strength isn''t what it was back then, his danger hasn''t diminished, I need my son by my side and I need him to be trustworthy this time."?(I) "It seems your son is just a tool for you."?(Rosane) "Make no mistake, I may have some selfish thoughts, but I really love my son, so I hope this time I can save him."?(I) In the past, I performed 8 Spiritual Reincarnations on my first son, but every time he came back the same rubbish from God, that''s why I had to give up on him at that time. I was surprised by how I felt when he died, it was the first time I felt pain like that, it was the first time I realized what I felt for my children. The frustration of not being able to teach him, the pain of his loss, and the regret of having abandoned him were difficult to bear, I had almost returned to the personality that queen in my youth, it was really something that marked me and that''s why I couldn''t let go, my second son goes through this. "If you came to stop me, then go back, even your crazy mother won''t stop me."?(I) "Actually, my mother is happy with her ns, she doesn''t stopughing thinking about you every day."?(Rosane) "She, like me, already knows that her n will go wrong at some point, the Power of Chaos cannot be controlled by anyone other than him."?(Rosane) "I don''t need to manipte the Power of Chaos, I just need to use it at the right time, I never intended to use a power that was ipatible with me."?(I) I know that the power of chaos cannot be used by others, it has always been a vtile power and that is why it has never created an Essence until now. But the Goddess of Fairies, as always, acts before thinking, she tried to control something that was not possible to control and that''s why it ended that way, now I''m not going to do more than direct it to a specific result and let it take its course. "(How many millennia have I had no control over something?)" (I) "Go back and don''t disturb me, I''ll be busy for a while."?(I) Before she could say anything else, I snap my fingers causing the space to close around her, expelling her from my Divine Realm. I pick up the statue of my son and can feel his raging presence still futilely trying to break free. "I do this for both of us, so I hope it works for your own good, or I''ll have to keep you sealed."?(I) ------------------ Pov Vanessa''s: I was confused about why the Blood Goddess was looking for her, but I didn''t imagine that the two of us would be called to her Divine Kingdom, especially that such a n would be revealed to us. When I opened my eyes again I was back in the Communal Temple inside the Dungeon and Alice was next to me, we both looked at each other before smiling in mutual understanding. "Will you be able to do your part?"?(I) "I don''t know, but I''ll need the help of Hades, Cinthia, and Haku to continue."?(Alice) "Are you sure you won''t need Karina''s help?"?(I) "She also has her own responsibilities."?(Alice) "I know that, but aren''t you forgetting your own participation?"?(I) As soon as I said this her face turns red, I can see the doubt and emotion in her eyes, she knows what she should do and I know that she exactly wants to follow this path, but she has always been stubborn. "You have to be more serious about this, with my Father things tend to happen quickly and suddenly, so have a little more determination."?(I) "I know, but I need time, I thought I would have time to do this in a few centuries... I didn''t think I would need to be any faster and I don''t want to disturb his ns."?(Alice) "Just don''t wait too long, the n will need you."?(I) "I know..." (Alice) With that, I see her redness increase as she leaves the temple speaking almost in a whisper. "I''ll let her think, in the meantime, I need to meet with Ibuki, ¨¦rica, and Karina."(I) "ording to the Goddess, I don''t need to talk to Diana, it seems like she will find out from someone else."(I) With that in mind, I couldn''t help but smile, I didn''t imagine that the Goddess would make arrangements in my Father''s ce, I can''t say if he willst surprised, confused, irritated, scared, or perhaps moved by such arrangements. "But he will definitely be surprised."(I) ----------------- Pov Fiona''s: When I opened my eyes I was in that devastated city, for a city in ruins, everything was so clean, the bodies, the fire, the blood, the screams, the smell of blood and burning, none of that was present, but I can still remember of all this as if they were here. "I was weak then... I''m still weak now..." (I) "You are iparably stronger than the past." "It''s still not enough, I''m far, far away to be of any use."(I) "I can''t ept this weakness, I can''t ept being useless!"(I) "The power I can bestow cannot save anything, only bring death." "Do you still want this power? Are you prepared to dive into blood?" "I am prepared for anything, my body, power, and even my Soul, I dedicated everything to Master Zenos."(I) When I finished speaking I noticed movement around me, when I looked, the copsed houses and rubble were moving, and blood was flowing out forming people, their bodies were made of fresh blood while crystallized blood scale armor covered their bodies leaving only some points without protection. Without me realizing it, a Spear had appeared in my hands, and the day had turned into night, a murderous intention welled up inside me telling me to kill them all. "Prove your worth... begin the hunt." With the words that seemed toe from within everywhere, the various blood creatures began to rush towards me, each one''s strength was equal to mine with some variation, some were faster, some stronger and some cooperate with each other yes. I started running, Mr Hades taught us to never fight head on in a disadvantageous situation, and with that I continued running through the city that I know like the back of my hand. I hide and wait, watching the movements of those who pursue me, when they passed me without seeing me, I use my spear to pierce the head of one and the neck of the other, making them both crumble into blood that falls to the ground. With that time passes, time after time I continue running between the city, their number seems to be increasing the more I kill, but I never fight head on, I carry out ambushes and lure them into traps, and with that time starts to fly. The murderous intent within me grew along with my focus on killing them all and at some point even my motivation for it was lost, I no longer remembered why I was killing or why I was here. All the ruins were filled with blood, and the smell permeates the air with a red mist, for some reason even my vision becamepletely red as if everything in the world was bathed in blood. After that time passed and before I knew it I was walking through a swamp of blood, the blood was so much that it almost reached my knees and I had lost track of how many I had defeated. "Why am I here? Why do I fight them?"(I) "..." (I) I continued thinking and with that, a stream of memories started rolling through my mind, the power I want was never to protect, I want to kill and that''s for sure, but who do I want to kill? At some point I stopped killing the blood creatures, I trapped them or incapacitated them and with that, they stopped appearing more, the blood seemed to decrease getting lower and lower and I soon realized the reason. The blood had pooled into arge creature made entirely of blood, its body covering the heavens as it looked down at me, the same voice from before speaking and now the sound wasing clearly from above. "You got it, congrattions on proving yourself worthy." "A hunter hunts for a reason, his great power exists to kill, but killing without a reason is a sin against himself and the power you possess." "A hunter needs a reason to hunt, taking a life is only forgiving when there is a need for such an act." "Hunting for food from yourself or those under your responsibility, hunting to defend and thus kill the source of danger or hunting to eradicate an enemy." The more he spoke, the more his voice seemed recognizable, my head seemed to gain rity, and following the contours of the creature I noticed it was a Wolf with wings, this revealed a memory and with it the identity of that giant creature. "Hunting is part of the cycle of nature, the hunter is always the one at the top among all predators."(Orion) Suddenly the blood at my feet began to rise through my body little by little, involving my entire body with my face being thest as I heard the voice of Zenos'' Familiar remaining within me. "Under this blood a new predator is born, may the hunt fill its life in full."(Orion) With that, I felt a power take root from the jewel in my head to my entire body as my consciousness faded. Chapter 1353 Cap 1351: Complete inversion of values ??part 3

Chapter 1353 Cap 1351: Complete inversion of values ??part 3

?After finishing my preparation, I was dragged away by Elizabeth and Natasha as if they knew I was free at that moment. I was taken to the Dungeon floor used for training and then thrown aside as Natasha waved at Elizabeth. "We only have 10 hours at most so let''s get this over with quickly, you''ve put too much pressure on your Soul and it''s unstable right now."?(Elizabeth) "Stop wasting time, let me exin."?(Natasha) "Listen, We will both fight you using our Divine Incarnation and you will do the same, it is also forbidden to use powers that do note from your Essences, understand?"?(Natasha) "I think it''s better to fight like your life depends on it, because we''re going to go all out from the start."?(Elizabeth) "Now hurry up!"?(Natasha) I didn''t get a chance to say anything, they wanted me to train and it seemed serious enough to make even Elizabeth act like this, she doesn''t normally participate in any type ofbat. "< Divine Incarnation: 80% >" (Elizabeth) "< Divine Incarnation: 80% >" (Natasha) "(I''m fucked.)" (I) The Holy power exploded in such a way as if it reced the air itself, a delicious scent of blood filled the surroundings and I could feel the blood inside my body traveling in reverse without causing any harm. But these changes were nothingpared to the two in front of me, their presence and appearances changed and they look like real Goddesses now. Natasha had the shadow of a red Dragon appearing on her back, her clothes were torn to pieces while red scales grew forming an armor that follows the curves of her body, her eyes becamepletely red like blood, 4 horns intertwined in just 2 red crystal horns while her hair seems to be liquid as if they were threads of blood, the tail and wings on her back were powerful full of grandeur while she herself looked like a beast ready to fight, a wild and brutal beauty. Elizabeth seemed even more imposing as if the simple fact of being present made her the ruler of everything her eyes touched. The space itself opened like a wound, letting crystalline blood spill over her, the blood adorns her body creating a dress open on the sides, a coat of crystal scales on her back reaching the floor, her eyes shine like red stars and the 5 horns on her forehead seem to form a natural crown for her, the two pairs of wings on her back were ethereal being made of red energy. Her power was even greater than thest time I saw, even Natasha who I saw fight against the Lords of the Abyss was much stronger now than before, even if only days had passed the difference in power was too great. "What''s going on... GHUUHHHH!!!"?(I) I didn''t have the opportunity to speak before my body was crushed against the ground, two frightening presences crushing my body against the ground without me being able to resist. Neither of them have moved, but I am already in a pathetic state and can feel fear creeping into my heart, which is no surprise considering the murderous intent of these two Living Cmities before me. "(They didn''t even attack, they''re waiting... I know what they''re waiting for...)" (I) "< Divine Incarnation: 72% >" (I) Once again I felt the power taking over my body, but this time it was even worse than what I experienced in the fight against the monster using Demonic Essence, my body was changing forcefully and notifications were appearing in my mind just like before. Ding! <[ Divine Incarnation: 58% ]> . . <[ Divine Incarnation: 63% ]> . . <[ Divine Incarnation: 68% ]> . . <[ Divine Incarnation: 72% ]> The power within my body was forcing the transformation tearing my body to pieces in the process, my body was continually being remade but it didn''t seem to be working properly, the Essences were surging from my Soul using my body as a tug of war. My body was remodeled by the Essence of Blood, then the Essence of Chaos remodels the body once again and goes on to the Magical Essence of the Penumbra Fairies, remaking my body once again. Each Essence tried to shape my body in a different way creating an endless circle of body remodeling, but the worst was happening in my Soul. All the Essences were active at the same time like storms colliding against each other, the problem was doing this inside my Soul. "(There''s something wrong, it wasn''t like this before... was it the Essence of the Apocalypse Beast?)" (I) My Essences were in harmony before, even the previous time, no matter how difficult it was, I was not at that level of cmity, the only difference from the previous time would be this Essence. Following this line of thought, it only took one look to notice the Essence of the Beast of the Apocalypse corrupting my body and Soul during its activation, the corruption of the body was forcing the other Essences to rebuild the body to end the corruption, my Soul in turn was the cause with the Essences expelling the corruption that made it reach my body. "(I need to control this Essence now!)" (I) Until now the Essence that had the most control was the Blood Transmutation Essence, I used this Essence as a medium between the Apocalypse Beast Essence and the Chaos Essence. As soon as I did this the power of chaos spread throughout my Soul supported by the Essence of Blood Transmutation, the Essence of Chaos takes the center of my Soul and forces the other Essences that were remade from it to circte around it thus creating a Essence Core for all of them at the same time. I somehow did this following the ideas of aarium with the Star in the center and thes rotating around its orbit, but it ended up forming Essence flow rings. There is 1 star with 4 rings around it, so the movements and control of the Essences became one, remaking my body as well as my Soul to support this unique way of manipting the Power of the Essence. "(The core is still illusory, even though the power of Chaos spreads throughout my Soul, the other Essences are still separated as before, they are not truly one.)" (I) When I opened my eyes I was still on the ground as before, with the two pressures crushing against the ground, my two sisters using their Divine Incarnations in front of me. When I opened my eyes my body had already been transformed, the power going through my entire body was incredible and I could still feel a temptation to lose myself in this feeling of power, but of course, something like that didn''t work for me. "(It''s not as bad as before.)" (I) This time with effort I was able to stand, but that seems to have been the wrong decision, Natasha smiled when she disappeared, and faster than I could react she kicked my spine throwing my body towards Elizabeth who grabbed me by the neck with one hand while He uses the other in a fist, punching my face mercilessly. For the next few hours, my body was destroyed almost to the point of annihtion several times, but somehow the Essences within my body were flowing more naturally and the Spark of Divinity within the illusory Essence Core was pulsing like a true heart allowing the Essences flow throughout my body, this continued for less time than I feel passed when I fell unconscious to the ground. ---------------- When I meet the Demon God again, I find him still in his female form. Since the beating my sisters gave me a little while ago, I feel lighter, both my body and my Soul were lightpared to before. I remember when I woke up Elizabeth wasn''t happy saying don''t try long enough so I was taken through a space rift that brought me to the Goddess Hernoth. "It''s been 2 days and you have the items, so let''s get started."(Goddess Hernoth) She pulls out a sinister looking statue cing it in front of me, an endless source of miasma was surging from this small statue along with a truly horrible killing intent. "So let''s start?"(I) She snaps her fingers and suddenly I find myself at the top of a stone pyramid with an altar between me and the Demon God Hernoth, she seems to be determined to remain in her female form or has actually decided to remain that way, but that''s from little importance now. "Present the 2 items and stay away."(Goddess Hernoth) "Is this some special ce to perform Spiritual Rebirth?"(I) "No, this is just my Divine Realm, I''m just using a ce more suitable for my son''s Rebirth."(Goddess Hernoth) "(In other words, that sacrificial altar at the top of the pyramid is for the likes of the Demonic Goddess of sin.)" (I) While thinking about these things, I took out the crystallized heart filled with my Holy Power and the Dragon Seal containing the Power of Chaos. The Goddess took the two items with a smile before stroking the statue''s head with a less than friendly smile as she spoke in almost a whisper. "I hope you''re not an idiot this time..." (Goddess Hernoth) Chapter 1354 Cap 1352: Complete inversion of values ??part 4

Chapter 1354 Cap 1352: Complete inversion of values ??part 4

?Pov Elizabeth''s: After seeing my brother being taken away by the Demon God of Sin, I exchanged nces with Natasha, she happily helped heal her body in secret during our attacks, but even so, I was still worried about the state of her Soul. "I said we didn''t have time."?(Natasha) "I said we should have done this as soon as he came back, you felt the state he is in as good as I am."?(Natasha) "What we did was enough, anyway, problem won''t be solved until he creates 3 sources of natural power and has 2 more Essences."?(I) "The way this is going, he''s going to die as soon as he gets the next Essence!"?(Natasha) Natasha pulls my shoulder forcing me to look into her eyes, I can see the anger and frustration, but she underestimates that little monster too much, the simple fact that he is still alive and has 5 Essences inside him already shows the aberration he represents. "His body managed to integrate the power of the Essences and his Soul stabilized, we got some time at least."?(I) "We must prepare ourselves for what will happen next, our power is rising out of control every time Zenos increases in power, our power will soon be equal to what we had before."?(I) "My power may not be at the same level as before, but my Essence has already surpassed the level it was at before, if it continues like this I will be a Minor Goddess whether I want it or not."?(Natasha) "I didn''t expect that either, but in a way, we should be grateful, we''ll be better prepared when the time to actes."?(I) "Hahhh!!"?(Natasha) "You say that, but we both know it''s not that simple."?(Natasha) "How is Caitlyn?"?(I) "She is with her mother, her Essence is not something that can be controlled easily, especially when she herself feels afraid of her own power."?(Natasha) "She''s strong, she''ll make it, but how are Zenos'' wives?"?(I) "Some are already preparing and others are deciding, but in the end, I think they will all make the same decision."?(Natasha) "That''s good, I didn''t expect them to be so good, he knows how to choose a wife, and they will all be by his side when the timees."?(I) Cough Cough I look at my hand that I take out of my mouth, the blood was moving wildly, it looked like a living creature. "You should focus more on yourself, 3 Essences at the same time is very risky."?(Natasha) "I didn''t think this day woulde, it''s happening so fast, but I''ll find a way."?(I) "Let''s go back."?(I) "(He will be surprised when hees back, I have to think about what I will say to control the situation.)" (I) ------------------ Pov Zenos: I was on top of a stone pyramid with a sacrificial altar between me and the Demonic Goddess of Sin, on that altar was a small statue releasing an abnormal amount of malice, and the 2 items I prepared, the crystal heart and the Seal of Chaos Dragon. "What should I do?"?(I) "You won''t do anything else, with this I have everything I need, your presence is only to prevent a disaster if the impossible happens."?(Goddess Hernoth) "I''ve thought a lot about all of this, but as sure as I am that everything will go ording to n, I can''tpletely rule out an unforeseen event when I''m dealing with the Power of Chaos."?(Goddess Hernoth) "So I just need to stay away and do nothing?"?(I) "Exactly."?(Goddess Hernoth) Suddenly I am pulled away from the stone pyramid, I am floating in the sky at a distance of hundreds of meters, yet I was still able to see and hear everything thanks to my senses. I was seeing thousands of magic circles surrounding the stone pyramid like arge dome while interconnecting like parts of a single magic circle. The Demonic Goddess withdrew a dagger with a bone de, even though it was so far away the dagger still sent shivers down my back, I could feel something even more powerful than the simple energy of Death, it was more concentrated than that. That''s when she reached out her hand and blood flowed down her arm forming a ck heart pulsing in the palm of her hand, then that heart created tentacles that pulled the crystallized heart towards it, absorbing what was once my heart. After that the heart began to pulse even more while red lines spread across it, the Goddess at that moment took that dagger and went through the statue creating a wave of death energy that pushed me hundreds of meters back while feeling the vitality of my body decay a lot, luckily I''m strong enough to resist it and I''m immortal or I could have died from just that. The statue turned to dust as a ck crystalline healing energy flowed into the strange heart with each pulse, meanwhile, a ck sphere that had a smaller purple sphere inside that looked like a Demonic eye floated in one of the Demonic Goddess''s hands. The strange dagger fell apart, leaving me relieved for some reason, so the three remaining items float in a triangle above the Demonic Goddess. The sphere that must be her son''s Essence or Divinity, the Chaos Dragon Seal that I created, and the ck heart with red lines forming strange patterns that glow with each pulse, the Goddess was smiling when I felt her Divine power crush the 3 items together at the same time as the dome of magic circlespresses into a sphere that sits between the tes of his hand. "This time, this time I''m going to make it... haha ??hahaha hahahahaha!!!"(Goddess Hernoth) "(That''s not theugh of someone trying to save their child, it''s more like theugh of a lunatic.)" (I) "(He has always been a fool who thinks he is in control.)" (Goddess Kalistos) "Goddess..." (I) I suddenly heard the voice of the Demon Goddess of Death in my head and I tried to look around, but my body was frozen in ce looking at the Goddess Hernoth, I am also not able to speak while I feel someone being next to me, but I think she wants me to know of her presence. "(He''s always been like this, he thinks he''s in control of everything, but some things are bound to go wrong.)" (Goddess Kalistos) "(I felt the Power of Death being used, a divine relic from another universe, I didn''t know he had something like that.)" (Goddess Kalistos) As if the words of the Goddess Kalistos came true, the surrounding energies go out of control as the sphere between the hands of the Goddess Hernoth begins to burn with Starfire. "There is!?"(I) Suddenly I feel something, my illusory Essence Core within my Soul begins to pulsate as the Chaos Essence bes more active, and then a slight connection begins to form between the Sphere in the hands of the Goddess Hernoth with me. I was scared when I realized this and another even worse thing happened at that moment, the Essence of the Apocalypse Beast also began to stir and its power strengthens the new connection as well as spreading to my physical body causing blood to leave my body and rush to the sphere in the hands of the Goddess Hernoth. "(No, no, no, no, no...)" (I) No matter how much I denied it, I had no control at that moment, in fact, I knew the reason for it, the crystallized heart symbolizes my lineage and the Dragon Seal symbolizes my will, these two things are closely rted to me, and forming a point of connection. "(I knew this would happen.)" (Goddess Kalistos) Goddess Hernoth had a serious face now but did nothing to stop the flow of blood leaving me and entering the sphere in her hands, she looked irritated, luckily she must know that I''m not doing this on purpose while making me feel angry approach it once more until it stops in front of it. "Let it happen naturally, unfortunately, I wasn''t able topletely cut off her influence."(Goddess Hernoth) As she spoke the sphere in her hands grew three times as the Starfire previously outside the sphere began to burn only inside with my blood creating a cocoon around it. The glow of Starfire revealed a silhouette forming inside, I wish I had the system notifications to know what''s going on, but I''m not directly involved with this Renaissance and I''m afraid of doing something I shouldn''t if I try something. But even though I don''t want to intrude, I can feel my Sacred Power and Authority resonate with the cocoon, when the blood stopped flowing out of my body the two Essences returned to their inactivity inside my Soul. The Demonic Goddess of Sin did not look back at me, her attention fully on the cocoon between her hands, she continued nourishing the cocoon with her Holy Power and Divine Energy, perhaps because of continuing this for over 1 hour the cocoon began to crack showing signs that it would break at any moment. I was somehow able to feel that there was no more malice inside the cocoon, in fact, it reminds me a lot of Hinata''s feeling, an Evil existence and yet without malice, a bizarre duality. The Demonic Goddess looked happy as her body returned to its male form, as if noticing the change she returned to her female form as she smiled in triumph. "I can feel it, this time I got it... your mind no longer corrupted by the Essence itself, a clear mind."(Goddess Hernoth) "Is already done?"(I) "Yes, it wasn''t exactly what I wanted, but I achieved the main objective, just wait for the mind, body, and soul to reach harmony to awaken your consciousness."(Goddess Hernoth) As the Goddess spoke, the cracks in the cocoon spread more and more, an Aura, Authority, Holy Power, and an unmistakable Divine presence almost hit me violently if it weren''t for a divine barrier having been formed around me by the Demonic Goddess of Sin, she protected me and yet her attention focused on her son who was now being reborn. "Finally a new chance for you, be reborn once again my son."(Goddess Hernoth) Chapter 1355 Cap 1353: Complete inversion of values ??part 5

Chapter 1355 Cap 1353: Complete inversion of values ??part 5

?When the cocoon broke it wasn''t a person that came out of it, it was what looked like serpents made of ck energy with 1 single eye in the shape of an X, all these serpents were gathering in the sky in a mass of darkness before all this was done absorbed into the center leaving only a human silhouette alone in the sky. She was a woman who appears to be around 30 years old, wearing leather clothes with scales and decorated with ck and purple snakes, her skin being dark in color with brown hair, and her eyes were vibrant red looking at the Goddess Hernoth. "It''s not bad at all, it seems like the changes were greater than expected."?(Goddess Hernoth) "But her old name can no longer be used."?(Goddess Hernoth) Suddenly the Goddess Hernoth snaps her fingers and the world changes, we were inside arge room, and the Goddess Hernoth goes up to the woman and puts her hand on her face as if checking something. "No malice, your Divinity seems to be more stable now, your body is totally different, it seems like everything about you has be opposite."?(Goddess Hernoth) "How it feels?"?(Goddess Hernoth) "I feel good, my mind is clear, my enhancements intact, my Divinity feels different, my body feels strange."?(Demonic Goddess) "Before my focus was magic with a specialty in curses, but now my body seems stronger and more suited tobat."?(Demonic Goddess) "You are a Demon Dragon, this change is very suitable, how is your mind and emotions, do you feel any influence?"?(Goddess Hernoth) "No, in my memories I remember feeling a constant desire to kill and happiness in seeing others suffering, but now those things seem unimportant."?(Demonic Goddess) "I can also feel hungry, very hungry... I don''t remember ever feeling hungry..." (Demonic Goddess) Her answers were strange, she responded as if it were something normal, she seems to be very sincere and calm, but what worries me is Goddess Hernoth''s strange smile the more she listens to her daughter talk. "Calmer, more sincere and more obedient... hahahahaha... that''s what I wanted!!!"?(Goddess Hernoth) The Goddess Hernoth took her daughter in her arms, I thought it was an arm until the moment she crossed her stomach with her arm, half of the mansion we were in was annihted while a valley formed on the other on the back of the Demonic Goddess upon receiving that punch. I was in shock after seeing this, the blow came very suddenly and there were already signs that a fight was going to start. When I looked at the Goddess Hernoth who still had the smile on her face, she let go of her daughter who continued standing where she was as if it wasn''t her body with a big hole in her stomach, she looked down at her wound before looking at the Goddess Hernoth putting his head to the side as he appears to think. The hole in her stomach did not yield a single drop of blood, in fact, there didn''t even seem to be any organs inside, several one-eyed snakes like the ones before seemed to weave around inside her filling this hole before their bodies merged into the body once again without leaving any scratches, even the clothes returned to normal. "Testing my temper?"?(Demonic Goddess) "What incredible changes, if it were the old Daryus, his murderous intent would have exploded because of his excess of pride, he also wouldn''t have had the patience to continue acting like that after that."?(Goddess Hernoth) "Your changes are truly aplete inversion of everything you were, was this because of me or an effect of the Power of Chaos?"?(Goddess Hernoth) Before I knew it I was back inside my Dungeon, it took me a few seconds to recognize that I was on a random floor inside the Dungeon. "He didn''t even say goodbye or thank me, simply kicking me out after getting what he wanted."?(I) Sigh -------------------- Pov Daryus??(Demonic Goddess of Evil?): It was a strange feeling, my Father was talking to me changing between his Female and Male form full of emotion, he asked countless questions to me and I answered as best I could, but internally I was confused. When he was finally satisfied he leftughing loudly without saying anything else, so I just opened a Divine Kingdom for myself leaving my Father aside, I needed some time to put this mess in order. As soon as I entered my Divine Kingdom I became even more confused, whenever I created a Divine Kingdom it was always simr to the same elements, screams of pain, smell of blood, torn bodies, tortured people, and things like that, most of the time they were just illusions in the vast majority while others were representations of what my worshipers did in my Temples. But when I entered my Divine Realm this time, it was just a castle on top of a mountain surrounded by a dense forest at night. It was silent and calm, but murderous intent was all over the surrounding forest, I walked around the castle while thinking. I had all my memories, but somehow it was strange, I considered myself someone intelligent, I hadn''t been born a God, I used my cruelty to create adder of bodies through which I reached Divinity. But now I feel stupid, I don''t regret the torment I put others through, my regret is having done these things for no reason, without gaining anything from it. All those around me I betrayed, even my Father who led me to be a God, I had ns to betray by snatching his Divinity and his Essences. Some of the acts Imitted were clearly impossible from the beginning, like the creation of that Sword of Chaos, that was a failure from the beginning, an attempt to achieve a power that I now possess at Rebirth. "This power... why would I use it? Why did I want it so much?"(I) My past actions could be described by a foolish phrase like "being bad because I''m bad" or something simr, because of everything I did I was isted, there was no one I trusted around me, and even my Father was already prepared for my betrayal having ced a Divine Seal on me. "Was my wickedness my downfall?"(I) "It seems like you''ve really changed."(Kalistos) "Greetings Demon God of Death."(I) "To what do I owe this visit?"(I) The Demon Goddess of Death and the Goddess of Life are special existences even among the Gods, in the past I was wary of them and yet I often tested the limits of their patience, that was how I used so many Souls to create the Sword of Chaos taking the fury of the Goddess Kalistos and the actions of my Father bringing about my Rebirth. "Only Rebirth does not erase the breaking of the Taboo, your Father thought this would solve it out of naivety, yours was not a true Rebirth."(Goddess Kalistos) Suddenly I feel something and I look back, the Goddess was holding something in her hands, it was my Divinity, a ck sphere with purple glow that looks like an X-shaped eye in the middle. "You provoked me many times, but that Sword you created was abominable, it caused the destruction of thousands of Souls by an iplete power."(Goddess Kalistos) "But I won''t make things difficult for you..." (Goddess Kalistos) Kraacc!!! Cough!Cough!COUGH!!! I started coughing out ck blood nonstop, as the Goddess of Death crushed my Divinity into pieces before using the Divinity Fragments to stab into my body. "Ghhaaahhhh!!!"(I) "Start again on your path to Divinity, consider this punishment a new beginning, and remember, everything has a cause and effect."(Goddess Kalistos) The Goddess disappeared while my Divinity realm was starting to be unstable, without my Divinity this space will copse in a few hours, but my biggest concern was being able to stand. "I didn''t expect... that..." (I) Cough Cough Cough Cough Cough Divine Power was escaping from my body as it was rapidly weakening, I could also feel a mark from the Goddess Kalistos on my back, the Divinity Fragments were fusing with me once again, so with time and effort perhaps I can rebuild my Divinity. "(The problem will be my body.)" (I) I could feel the mark of the Goddess Kalistos recreating my body in its Mortal state, I could feel everything in me weaken as I became something between a Demigod and an Evil God. My Soul was the most injured by the destruction of my Divinity and so my consciousness was flickering as I felt my Father''s Power envelope my body. That''s when I realized he was already here and saw everything, I wouldn''t doubt that he made a deal with the Goddess Kalistos about my punishment, but I didn''t have time to think about it as my conscience faded. -------------------- Pov Kalistos (Demonic Goddess of Death): I see Hernoth emerge to fetch his daughter, her power enveloping her body as she maintains a calm face, but I can feel the desire to kill in her eyes aimed at me. "This is your daughter''sst chance."(I) "Thank you for listening to my request."(Hernoth) "Onest piece of advice, leave her with that boy, staying by her side will take her down the same path you tried to take her from."(I) I take onest look at him before leaving, I hope the boy isn''t important to this, because I know Selene will love this news. Chapter 1356 Cap 1354: Universe in Chaos

Chapter 1356 Cap 1354: Universe in Chaos

?Pov n''s (Hero of Justice): "< Holy Sword: Divine Execution >" (I) With my body covered in bruises and cuts, I use my only arm to bring my sword down against the ground it crosses at the same time as a sword tip made of silver crystal descends from the sky. The great sword passes through the head of a giant whose skin seems to be made of solid rock and continues its path until it passes through the entire body of the giant that breaks into rubble falling on top of me. My consciousness wasing and going more from exhaustion than from injuries, but even so, I couldn''t help but use what was left of my strength to smile. "(With this... everyone is safe...)" (I) I was so tired that I couldn''t understand the passage of time to know how long I was buried in the rubble, but finally, someone pulled the rocks off me before pulling my body out. It was a man wearing ordinary clothes and covered in injuries, when I came out of the rubble I realized that there were several people around who were helping to move the rubble and Bianca came running towards me, the front part of her clothes torn from an attack she received. "< Sacred Magic: Super Recovery Field >" (Bianca) A magic circle surrounded the two of us and the man carrying me, then I felt my once-broken bones falling back into ce and my regiments closing in, yet I was still tired. "How is... the city...???"?(I) "They are fine, many are injured, but less than 10 are dead."?(Bianca) "..." (I) Sigh "(I didn''t expect this when I arrived in this city.)" (I) After the Tournament I received requests for help from some Minor Gods and Demigods who are not fit forbat, as the Demigod''s situation was more urgent, I, as well as some others, came to his escorted by him. We were 12 people including Bianca and Darcia, we separated between continents to investigate 5 possible Evil Gods cooperating with each other. This was the first city I set foot in this world and a few minutester the Evil God emerged from the ground, devastating the city while absorbing people''s lives. My fight against him just devastated what was left of the city and with me protecting the people I was injured many times. "Is he sealed...?"?(I) "He was sealed away, and we received messages that 7 other Evil Gods began to cause destruction."?(Bianca) ----------------- Pov Aine (Goddess of Fairies): I stood beside the Demonic Goddess of Hatred as she recovered her Divinity and Soul, I used my Divine power to protect as the rest of her body fell apart. "That was harder than I expected, how''s the situation?"?(I) "Everyone was killed, but something was strange, everyone''s Divinity was the same."?(Arash) "I also noticed, they don''t look like true Gods and yet they are not inferior to Minor Gods, some were even stronger."?(I) Around us there were crystal fragments with the shapes of hundreds of Creatures, they were the remains of an attack by Evil Gods from another universe, someone was trying to invade and this was not the only ce, several dimensional fractures appeared throughout the universe and the same creatures crystalse out of all of them. "How are we going to close this? My power for some reason doesn''t work in this dimensional rift, something is blocking the powers associated with natures."?(I) "Let me try something."?(Arash) "< Primordial Dragon Order: Blood Eclipse Totem >" (Arash) Arash returned to his Dragon form and using his newly acquired Divinity, he summoned arge totem of the Primordial Dragons representing the boy Zenos, then the Totem appeared toe to life with the sculpted Dragon emerging from the Totem to strike the dimensional rift. I just analyzed the results, drops of blood flew like rain creating fires of Starfire that were burning the Space Rift. Thanks to that the rift was decreasing in size, but I also noticed that the power blocking me before, not being able to block the chaos power was actuallypletely useless. "It seems that only Deities associated with Nature are blocked by the Dimensional rift, I must warn others."?(I) "They seem to have noticed the change in the dimensional rift, more of them areing."?(Arash) "Kill them all!!"?(I) Using my power, endless trees grew for thousands of kilometers as the power of the elements flowed around me creating countless crystal swords. Arash in his Dragon form devastated the space around us with each strike, but in doing so disorganized them before being shattered with my swords. -------------------- Pov Yntra (Mother of Truth): "Finally something useful."(I) The crystal in my hands was what they called a Divinity Fragment, this item is a mere source of power and nothing I did could turn it into proper flesh. Even using people, the crystal merges into the flesh and reappears when the person dies or is absorbed by me. But even though it wasn''t suitable for me, this item of great power would still be useful. "It bes stronger by consuming people, so let''s find out what happens if it uses one of my main bodies."(I) ---------------- Pov ¨¦rica''s: I was lying on the floor, my vision was blurred while all the blood inside my body was frantic. I was barely able to see and none of the other senses seemed to work, the only cause I was able to see faintly was Ibuki''s back as she stood with blood running all over her body. "Rise, all of you, once again."(Goddess Selene) Suddenly my body was back to normal and I was standing with Ibuki and Alice by my side, it seems that Karina was taken by the Dragon God and Kira was dragged by her Father who became an envoy of the God of Spirits. "Ibuki, are you okay?"(I) "I am, I can still do this."(Ibuki) ------------------ Pov Zenos: I was currently being torn, crushed, broken, burned, and even devoured by my sisters less than 2 hours after my return. I didn''t even have time to exin what happened, I didn''t even have time to look for the others or see how Ragnar is transforming in the Communal Temple, but I didn''t have time for any of that when he was dragged into the same torture as before. The two would enter their Divine Incarnations and associations forcing me to also use my Divine Incarnation, the fight between the three of us was turning this floor of the Dungeon into a wastnd. I escape Natasha''s sword only for my ribs to be grabbed and ripped off by Elizabeth, the two synchronizing inbat much better than I imagined. I''m already in this sorry state after some time and I discovered something, it seems that my sisters'' blows are creating ripples of Divine power that enter inside my body reaching my Soul before dispensing and this seems to be having a fusion effect on my Soul forcing the areas of my Soul influenced by certain Essences to merge. That''s when I realized that my connection with them was bing stronger, I don''t know if that was their goal and I didn''t have the space to pay attention to it. At that moment I was knocked back by a kick from Elizabeth before Natasha attacked from above, her teeth sink into my body before a spike of crystallized blood was formed attacking inside her mouth, unfortunately, she removed her mouth before I hit. "YOU CAN..." (I) Before I could say anything, Natasha grabbed my tail and spun my body around before throwing it upwards, I spin in the air dodging Elizabeth''s blood ray attack as I tried to punch her in the face, a Crystallized Blood Spear goes through my arm goes to the side and Elizabeth takes advantage of this, grabbing my spine once again in an attempt to pull it away. I was waiting for this opportunity and controlling my blood, I pierced her hand and followed her blood, which didn''tst when a knee hit the side of my head. The two didn''t stop attacking even for a second, my body was being torn to pieces faster than I could heal my body. "< Breath of Chaos >" (I) "< Blood Breath >" (Elizabeth/Natasha) I tried to catch them off guard, but they were already waiting, my breath attack was swallowed by theirs which merged into one attack, and a huge explosion happened as my body was thrown to the edge of this Dungeon floor. My vision momentarily blurred and at that moment several spears of crystallized blood hit all my limbs, pinning me to the rock wall. "< Incarnation of Blood >" (I) The two were rushing towards me, but before they couldnd their blows, I turned my body into blood that flowed between the cracks in the ground escaping the crystallized blood spears and the blows of my sisters. When I reformed my body hundreds of meters away, I took the opportunity to recover all the damage suffered before deactivating the blood transformation. Then the other one resumed violently once again and thousands of blows were exchanged in less than 30 minutes with me returning to the sorry state I find myself in once again. It was at that moment that I saw a crack opening through which a woman I had seen before was thrown out as she fell towards me. Chapter 1357 Cap 1355: Divine Time Bomb

Chapter 1357 Cap 1355: Divine Time Bomb

?Suddenly someone was thrown from a crack in space falling on top of me, when I opened my eyes it was the newly Reborn Demon Goddess, fortunately with her appearance my sisters stopped beating me. I was confused at first, but that confusion disappears when she puts her face close to mine and bites my cheek, tearing off a piece of flesh with great difficulty, even though it hurts a little, it''s far from what I was feeling until now. "Why are you here?"?(I) ---------------- It''s been about 40 minutes since the daughter of Goddess Hernoth appeared, she said that she was punished for what her predecessor did and had her Divinity broken, now she is just a Demigod, and Goddess Hernoth left her with me for some reason. During this time Natasha helped heal my body and we all returned to the city, I asked someone to show her the city while I dragged my sisters to the mansion. I needed a reason for what they have been doing to me, they were not training me, each of their blows was focused on causing the greatest possible damage to my body and was always apanied by weak waves of Divine power reaching my Soul. I needed to know what was going on and I needed that answer now, so I dragged them to an empty room in the mansion. "Now tell me, what do you want with all this?"?(I) "I said I should have told him before."?(Natasha) "We didn''t have time, we never have time in this ce, always running from one ce to another."?(Elizabeth) "You guys are wasting this precious time right now, so tell me why you''re ravaging my body at every opportunity."?(I) The two look at each other and Natasha motions for Elizabeth to speak, then she waves her hand forming an illusory figure of me in the air with 5 spheres rotating around my figure. "Simply put, you were an idiot at first and now you''ve be a walking God bomb."?(Elizabeth) "As always, I''m trying to help however I can and sometimes violence can be the answer."?(Elizabeth) "Correcting, violence is always the answer, it just depends on whether the person is strong enough."?(Natasha) "Natasha, we''re talking about something serious here."?(Elizabeth) "Alright, alright, go on with your speech, I''ll stay quiet by that liquor cab."?(Natasha) Natasha raises her hands in surrender before noticing something in the corner of the room and speaking as she walks towards it with a smile on her face, but now I had something else to worry about as I focused my vision on Elizabeth. "Sorry, did you say Divine bomb?"?(I) "Yes, if things continue like this..." (Elizabeth) "Wait, wait, wait just a second!"?(I) "Natasha, hand me a bottle."?(I) "Here, this is the strongest one here."?(Natasha) "Thanks."?(I) I raised my hand for alcohol and Natasha tossed a bottle at me, so I drained half the bottle before looking back at Elizabeth. "Did you say Divine bomb?"?(I) "Yes, I know what I said and you heard correctly."?(Elizabeth) "Why the hell!!"?(I) I emptied the other half of the bottle in one go while cursing my poison resistance skills that don''t let me get drunk. "Keep going."?(I) "This is your Soul, and these spheres are the 5 Essences that you possess."?(Elizabeth) "You are still only a Demigod and as such can contain a maximum of 1 Essence, which will sink into the Soul as it merges until the Soul itself bes the Essence making the Authority mix with the Sacred Power and q Essence that became the Soul, thus Divine Power is born."?(Elizabeth) Elizabeth makes one of the colored spheres enter the small, semi-transparent figure, then the sphere slowly disintegrates, changing the color of the figure until it disappears, then a crown appears, probably representing the Authority, this crown shines inside the figure''s chest while traces of energy are sucked out by the figure being in the middle of the crown. The energy trails, the crown and the Soul glow as the energy trails begin to flow throughout the Soul changing its color as the crown melts into a me that burns that energy as fuel illuminating the entire Soul from the inside out. "Gods can have more than one Essence, because they interconnect 100%patible Essences, but only the first Essence represents their Divinity."?(Elizabeth) "Now, if a Demigod has 2 or more Essences it bes dangerous, even considering that these Essences are fullypatible, they will upy different spaces in the Soul while fusing with the Soul over time."?(Elizabeth) "The risk for this is very great, and could result in the Soul splitting in two, releasing the full power of the two Essences as a wave of destruction while the Soul is being destroyed by being consumed by the Essences."(Elizabeth) "The greater the number of Essences, the worse this explosion will be, and the more random the Essences are, the greater the rejection reaction will be between them."(Elizabeth) With a movement of her hand, the figure returns to normal, and then she makes 3 spheres enter the figure painting it in 3 separate different colors, when the spherespletely disappear within the figure, the 3 colored parts separate leaving what should be a Soul into three and causing an illusory explosion of 3 colors that spreads across the entire room. "If that''s true, then why don''t I feel anything when I have 5plete Essences?"(I) "Your Soul and the Essence of Chaos were already one, the Essence of Chaos within you is now something createdter by the Divine Seal, your Soul and especially your Body were not powerful enough to withstand the Essence of Chaos."(Elizabeth) "The different Seals on your Essences are also the reason you are still alive."(Elizabeth) "Both your body and Soul are already strong enough to withstand 1 Essence and perhaps even 2, in the case of the Blood Transmutation Essence that you possess the greatest understanding of, you could directly transform into a Minor God."(Elizabeth) "Then why not do that? Wouldn''t it solve the problem?"(I) "Impossible, as I said before, your Soul is already the Essence of Chaos itself, you need to reach Divinity with the Power of Chaos before releasing the other Essences from their seals."(Elizabeth) "Why can''t I do this with the Essence of Chaos?"(I) "I''m a Demigod and my Soul is very strong, I know that better than anyone."(I) "I don''t know, the Power of Chaos is too strange and different, our Mother said you wouldn''t be able to stand it as you are now, but she also said to continue doing what is already in progress."(Elizabeth) "In other words, you get 2 more Essences and pray to every possible God that you don''t explode in the hope that everything will work out in the end."(Natasha) "Natasha!"(Elizabeth) "She is right?"(I) "Yes, but as your Divine Incarnation has already shown increasing in power with each Essence acquired, the chances are very positive."(Elizabeth) "Has anyone ever managed to do anything close to this?"(I) "No, and I don''t think others could either."(Elizabeth) "No one would be crazy enough to do anything close to that."(Natasha) "If you exploded now, the entire would disappear while the surrounding Star System would copse due to the repercussions that the Essences would cause, all taking into ount that other Gods would interfere to minimize the damage."(Natasha) "Unfortunately she''s right."(Elizabeth) "..." (I) I was amazed and also scared by it all, I hadn''t realized the situation was so serious. I knew that these Essences were putting me in danger, I could feel it in myck of control of these Essences, also in the repercussions on both my Soul and my body until now. But all of this made me think about the reason for the beating and also what that illusory core of Essences inside my Soul means. "Wait, so what is this illusory core inside my Soul and why do you guys have to beat me up like this?"(I) "Influenced by you, our Essences and Divine Power are increasing, so we realize that if you can influence us so deeply, then we can do the same to you."(Elizabeth) "We use our Divine power to shape your Essences into the most harmonious lie possible, we can only do this for you."(Elizabeth) "Breaking his body while using Divine Incarnation made his body adapt to the Essences continuously while our Divine Power was interfering with his Soul."(Elizabeth) "As for this illusory Core, we don''t know either, maybe our mother knows something, but she didn''t share it with any of us."(Elizabeth) "..." (I) "(Why can''t anything simple happen to me?)" (I) I didn''t know how to react to everything I learned, I didn''t know whether to be angry because no one told me anything, whether to be scared by the possibility of blowing up half a Star System or whether to be frustrated by not being able to do anything beyond what I already was doing. I just left that room lost in my thoughts, I needed to think and I couldn''t care less about other people at the moment. I didn''t even realize where I was walking or how long I had been walking, but in the end, I was in the middle of the forest and I threw myself on the ground looking at the sky, as time passed the day turned to night and I was still standing still in the same ce thinking. I had many ideas like moving away from everyone I love, going toin to the Gods, and banging my head against the wall while cursing myself that I started all this, I even thought about the idea of ??going back to Hell and asking Callidora for help. In the end, I realized that none of these were good ideas and I decided to continue what I''m already doing, I''m just going to go with the flow and hope that everything works out, since unlike what I heard, all the Essences seem to be in harmony. "Zenos, you are a real unlucky idiot..." (I) Chapter 1358 Cap 1356: 2 targets together

Chapter 1358 Cap 1356: 2 targets together

?I was still shocked by what I heard about my condition, but in the end, there was nothing I could do about it when not even the Gods had a solution for it. In the end, the best thing would be to follow my sister''s advice and what I''m already doing, getting thesest 2 Essences as quickly as possible. The logic seems to be correct, with the Dragon transformation in the past where I was only able to do a partial 20% or 60% transformation, but when it reached 100% the transformation didn''t even need to be activated, it became as natural as breathing for me. If the Divine Incarnation follows this logic, which I really hope is true, then the more Essences I get, the greater the percentage of the Divine Incarnation''s transformation, if I reach 100% I can be a Minor God like those I fought against in tournament, this could solve this explosion of problems. I spent the whole night thinking about it and after making that decision, I didn''t think about it again, as soon as a new day began I went to put my n into practice, for that I had to discover some more things like the location of Essences or Fragments of Deities. First I went to talk to the new resident of the Dungeon, I hoped she had the payment that Goddess Hernoth promised, I found her in the library reading books about herself, so I called her to the separate room inside the library. "It seems that the Goddess Hernoth..." (I) "Now he is in his male form, so¡­" (Demonic Goddess) "Alright, so God Hernoth asked you to tell me something?"?(I) "Yes, but I have a price for it."?(Demonic Goddess) "I have already paid this price, I helped your Father in his Rebirth."?(I) "That was the price of the agreement between you, I have nothing to do with it, besides, what I''m going to ask of you is something simple."?(Demonic Goddess) "(She really is a Demon God, pressuring me into a deal.)" (I) "I am no longer a Goddess, my Divinity is broken and my Father did not give me a name."?(Demonic Goddess) "Do you want me to give you a name?"?(I) "Yes, then think of a good name and I will pass on my father''s message to you."?(Demonic Goddess) "..." (I) I started thinking about some names, among them there was a name I used for a Saint in one of my games, it was a name that means purity from what I found on the Inte, which suited a kind Saint. "What do you think of Ynes?"?(I) "I liked the name."?(Ynes) I found it very interesting to put this type of name on a Demonic Goddess of Evil, the duality between the name and the truth about her almost bes a joke. She seemed happy with the name as she approached me cing her index finger on my forehead transferring various information. Sigh "That was a lot."?(I) "I''ll let you think alone, but I''lle talk to you..." (Ynes) Before she could finish speaking, a tree branch stopped her inside the space making her disappear and I preferred not to care about it now. As soon as I turned my back I started walking around the city while putting the information in my mind in order, it was information about aplete Essence and a Divinity Fragment as well as a new agreement that he didn''t even mention to me before. "Damn bastard... but at least you gave me something good this time."?(I) Among the information I received, the most interesting at the moment was the information rted to the Divinity Fragment that was in the hands of someone I have been looking for for a long time. Plus, it looks like I''ll have more than one target this time with the Divinity Shard bonus. "Now you won''t escape me Yntra."?(I) With two targets in the same ce I can get rid of my enemies and get what I need all at the same time, I also managed to find the location of this damn meat lover. ----------------- Pov Athena''s: "I still think we should have talked to him."?(I) "Stop thinking about these things, if he needs us, he will need us to be strong enough."(Loki) "Unfortunately this idiot is right, we need to be stronger."(Veronica) "Don''t worry, with me here, you will be stronger or you will die trying."(God Has) "That''s a bet..." (Loki) "Shut up, be serious for once in your damn life."(Veronica) The God of War has brought us to his Divine Kingdom, everyone in the Dungeon is looking to be stronger, even the Wives and children of Zenos are looking for power, I couldn''t be left behind, that''s why I joined 2 others Heroes, we epted Natasha''s proposal and came here. When the God of War takes a step forward, the whole world started to ripple as it changed, so the next thing I knew there was an exercise running towards me and I was alone. "Fight this entire army."(God Has) "Wait, where did you¡­" (I) He was nowhere to be found and his voice seemed toe from all directions. ----------------- Pov Zenos: I was once again on the training floor, as always the Dungeon proves very useful with all the destruction disappearing as everything returns to normal once again. The only one with me this time was Natasha since Elizabeth and Caitlyn seem to be busy, in fact, I can''t even find my children, my wives, my two saints, or my Divine Servants, they all seem to have disappeared at the same time. This time I didn''t want to be beaten like the previous times, the truth is that since my body was remade by the Essences, I don''t haveplete control and understanding of my strength,pleting 2 Essences and acquiring 1pletelyplete was too much for an increase in power. What my sisters did by beating me, even though it was for my good, these things still don''t help me understand my strength, I just needed to fight someone of equal power to be able to control my power with greater precision and maybe understand more about some of my Essences allowing me to be stronger. "If I see that you are about to lose control, then we will stop immediately, understand?"(Natasha) "Yes."(I) "Let''s start."(I) The first thing I did was start a hand-to-hand fight, I needed to have aplete sense of my physical power. I ran towards Natasha and turned, kicking with the heel of my foot, she grabbed my foot from behind, minimizing my strength before she hit my knee with a punch, breaking my leg. I freed myself using my wings while spinning, and this made her let go, when I came back, my leg was already healing quickly and when Natasha advanced towards me I used the tip of my tail to hit her neck. "You''re going to need more than that!"(Natasha) This time she grabbed a tree with one hand and threw it towards me, I used the ws of one hand to cut the tree in two, and as expected, she was making an attack from behind the tree. My fist was waiting for exactly this scene, my fist and hers collide causing me to be thrown backwards without her realizing that I wanted to gain that space before moving forward, catching her off guard. Ourbat continued and as expected, I was receiving major injuries, but all the damage was healing normally. This only made thebatst longer and longer, which was a good surprise since I needed thisbat, thanks to this I realized the ws that I was missing with the increase in several of my physical characteristics. Soon after I started using my Essences to fight, and my sister did the same, I started with the Blood Transformation Essence, and with that I created blood monsters that attacked Natasha, digging opportunities for me to attack. I was also able to further strengthen my body using this Essence, as I had already trained this Essence, it was easier to use, so I switched to the Essence of Chaos. Starfire glowed around my fists, changing into different shapes during my attacks. I create arge Starfire w and attack from the side, Natasha without feeling afraid goes towards my w and she kicks my wrist higher. Soon she kicked me in the stomach followed by a forward somersault attacking with a kick. I grabbed her leg in an attempt to throw her back, but she was much more prepared, with strength that surpasses mine, her leg continues to move, throwing me away. Soon I saw her running towards me, there was no time to dodge, so I relied on my instincts in a contest of strength and dexterity, her fists and mine hitting each other continuously as she stops her blows before they gain strength. I saw Natasha''s smile growing, she likes fighting more than anyone, but now I wasn''t fighting for fun, I needed to train my powers to have less chance of problems in the future. Me and Natasha transformed into Dragons at the same time escting this fight to the next level, our every strike devastating the surroundings. Chapter 1359 Cap 1357: A differentiated tree

Chapter 1359 Cap 1357: A differentiated tree

?Pov Survivor Z: I was sitting on the street looking up at the skymenting the mistakes of my youth, I''m not even that old, but I was aplete idiot. My family had money and were convinced they could inherit everything by living for fun, my mother tried to correct me when I was a child and I didn''t listen, then my father tried to teach me when I was a teenager and I believed I knew more than him. I had several women who were with me just for the money, I also tried being with men, which didn''t work out very well, but I never realized that I had no one by my side who was loyal to me, everyone just wanted the money. It was after my father died and my mother stole all the money while running away that I realized I had nothing, I didn''t know how to do anything either, I didn''t have any kind of base to support myself and I fell into the deep end head first. "What a miserable life, I would really like it all to disappear!"?(I) It was another night where Iined in my mind with a bottle of beer in my hand like an idiot, I''ve been doing this for years and yet thisst time was unforgettable as my superficial desire would be fulfilled in the worst possible way. "What''s that in the sky? A bird? A monster?"?(I) I still remember straining my eyes trying to see that spot shining in the sky, the beer inside me didn''t help me see better either. Even so, I had a magical item that I used in my robberies, I used it to look and realized that whoever was at the top was a beautiful woman wearing clothes so thin that they were almost transparent, behind her two membrane wings withrge glowing eyes that were the source of the light, I couldn''t see the woman''s face, but I remember that she had horns and long ears. "A Demon attack? That''s good, I can take advantage of the chaos to steal some good things, and I''ll have money to enjoy it for a few months..." (I) As always being an idiot, I thought it could be an attack from Demons, there was a Demon Country next to ours against whom we were at war for decades, using the magical skills that I learned thanks to at the school where I was forced to study in my childhood, I became a thief. The desire to steal from those who had more was too strong to resist, as the thief and coward that I always was, I never risked anything that I had no guarantee of escaping, that''s how I improved in something as dark as that. I took advantage of many invasions, wars, and protests to steal, I thought this would be another one of those times and I was already taking a potion to sober up faster thinking about who I could rob. Boommm!!! That''s when it started with an explosion, the woman in the sky disappeared and soon the screams started, something inside me was telling me to run as fast as possible, a strange presence is everywhere. The screams got louder and louder and explosion sounds were heard spreading throughout the city as I was running, but I couldn''t control myself, my legs kept running without rest and so I dared to look back, all I knew at that time there were the shes of magic and skills being used behind me as well as the increasingly terrified screams. I kept running and running until I couldn''t feel my legs anymore, it was only at that point that my mind started working again, but I really wish I hadn''t been curious back then. I had managed to run out of the city and for some reason I had climbed one of the two mountains next to the city, so I was on high ground, I could still hear the cries and screams of people who just like me had fled the city, I was curious about what happened and why I was so scared, so I looked at the city I had fled from. What I saw that day was more than frightening, that thing was the very image of Terror and madness, there was no hope of fighting it, its smile was a mockery of all forms of life. In the middle of the city, there was something, it looked like an imitation of the body of a colossal woman measuring dozens of meters and growing fast, her intertwined legs staying inside the earth from the knee down with tentaclesing out of the earth around her as it spreads across the city ??destroying everything, its arms were very long with fingers made of sharp bones cutting through the people fighting against it in the sky, but the most disturbing thing was its head which from the nose up split into hundreds of white tree branches that were possibly bones, thousands of leaves were decorating those branches. For some reason, curiosity was stronger in me that day than repulsion at what I was seeing, as if I couldn''t believe what my eyes were seeing, maybe that''s why I used that friendly item once again to see that thing better. That''s when the fear and terror inside me became madness, tears streaming from my eyes and saliva dripping from my mouth as I was having a fit of maniacalughter. What I saw were the tentaclesing out of the ground being covered in girls and teeth, they were devouring people as they spread throughout the city, and even the blood that fell on the tentacles was absorbed, I also realized that the thousands of leaves on the head were eyes. That thing was smiling as its grotesque form ravaged everything around it, it was growingrger andrger and faster, this was not a Demon or monster, it was something worse, much worse than any nightmare that could exist, there was no chance to fight against it. All the magic and skills they used against her caused wounds that healed almost instantly, nothing seemed to work against her. The fire burned his flesh that simply healed, the ice broke unable to freeze his body, the metal could not resist his strength breaking, countless techniques being used and each one more useless than the other against this aberration. I just drew strength from the fear and madness by running away from that ce, I don''t even know how long I ran or how far I went before I lost consciousness, someone rescued me and I woke up in another city thinking I would be safe, I didn''t I knew at that time that it was just the beginning. ---------------- Time was cruel to anyone unlucky enough to survive, that aberration was so huge that its body could be seen from a distance reaching greater heights than the sky, its arms spanning miles and its tentacles stretching across thousands of miles spreading a forest of flesh, trees with branches of bones, roots of tentacles and leaves of eyes. Aberrations that mimicked her body like an immortal army, none of those things died, even if they were cut, burned, cursed, or poisoned, they didn''t die with anything but the power of the Priests, and even that only dyed the inevitable. People tried to escape to another continent, but that only took 1 more week before the influence of that thing reached the other continents, there was no ce in this world where they could hide and that''s why they tried to create vehicles to escape the, I myself joined to others to drive one of these vehicles. As soon as we arrived outside the we noticed an endless sea of ??Insects killing everyone and pushing them back to the, everyone realized at that moment that there was no way to hide, run away, or fight. I don''t know how many people beg the Gods for salvation, how many Sacrifice Rituals were performed, or how many peoplemitted suicide because they no longer had hope. ------------------- I''m already in thest ce that wasn''t taken over on the entire, this ce was called the Holy Land for some God that I don''t care about anymore, it was the ce that resisted the most bing thest line of defense, but even that onlysted 4 days of useless struggle before it was slowly also tamed, for the first time in my life I fought to thest of my strength and I am still here, thest one still alive. The leads of everything that happened flooding my mind as the flesh on my body twitches, all the injuries caused by this thing seem to cast a curse on the person distorting someone''s body turning into monsters, I can feel it happening to me now, I can hear it the whispers in my head. I reached the top of the temple, seeing the flesh trees and tentacles full of mouths on all sides, even the ground is being swallowed by flesh. One of these tentacles approached me as it changed shape, when I saw the curves forming a body and its terrifying beauty I realized it was the same silhouette I saw in the sky that night, my heart was racing as the presence of that day now seemed to crush my Soul. I wanted to run, more smaller tentacles tied my arms and legs while burying themselves inside my body, a repulsive feeling spreading through me, at that moment I regret having been too cowardly tomit suicide. Her body waspletely formed and she was naked, an unparalleled beauty, and yet all I felt was pure terror when she approached me touching my face. "With this world and its people are part of me now, as thest one who resisted I will at least let you know the name of the one who will soon be your mother, I am Yntra, the Mother of Truth that you will soon be part of." "..." (I) I couldn''t even speak when the hand that had been touching my face opened into a toothy mouth that swallowed my head, bringing only darkness to me along with the whispers of a million wailing voices that I joined in. Chapter 1360 Cap 1358: The Children of Eclipse part 1 Chapter 1360 Cap 1358: The Children of Eclipse part 1 ??I had a lot of things to do, I needed to prepare for the next mission, finally, I would be able to cross off at least 1 enemy name from my list, and with luck, I can cross off 2 names at the same time. But I left the mission preparations to morepetent people in this area, the trip that would take almost 1 year was difficult to ept, fortunately, the Spirits were working on something to help us. I fought with my sister for 2 days in a row by my own choice and today will be thest day, but I''m afraid of causing something wrong and that''s why I created a Territory on the Dungeon''s training floor, so any kind of destruction won''t reach the real world. We were both in the star field in our Dragon forms, she is a little bigger than me, and her scales are also harder than mine, yet my teeth sink into her handunching her into the distance while preparing another attack. "< Breath of the Demonic Eclipse >" (I) The Demonic energy building up in my throat seems toe to life as the Demonic Essence within me overflows with power that I manage to direct into my throat as I release ck and red mes creating a sea of ??fire in front of me consuming the stars themselves. But like every previous time, Natasha flies between the mes ignoring any type of damage, I was slightly weakened after this attack for a few seconds, she reached me and her ws managed to pierce my chest. "< Blood Curse: Life Drain >" (I) I smiled as my blood rushed up her ws, and arms and spread throughout her body in seconds as she tried futilely to free herself, as soon as I activated the Curse the blood marked her entire body making an endless stream of vitality flow to me constantly. Even so, there was no conversation between us, it wasn''t necessary, just by looking we can understand each other and in a battle words are just another weapon used to distract your enemies. Each strike of my ws distorts space as my sister''s punches crash into space like an iron ball falling on thin ice, the two of us exchanging blow after blow without using any more skills. My sister is someone simple who never turns down a challenge, with me stealing part of her vitality our regeneration was almost equalized, I knew that if I pulled her into a purely physical battle, she wouldn''t back down or try to use other techniques. ------------------ Each blow of hers was loaded with waves of Divine Power that traverse my entire body before spreading to my Soul Perhaps this method is no longer useful for me or has already fulfilled its purpose, but I no longer feel any change in the Essences within my Soul. The pressure of the Essences within me is now something that I can feel consciously since I know they are there, this has not changed and for this reason, I still feel this burden within me. The Essences seem to have found a bnce point and after today I will be able to use all the Essences almost as fluidly as I use the Blood Transmutation Essence, in the repeated battles I had against my sister, I focused on using only one Essence at a time to reach this stage where I am now with thest being the Essence of the Beast of the Apocalypse. Which helped me raise my Divine Incarnation from 72% to what I''m using now at 78%, I can now feel the power of Essence in my Aura and Authority using these two ways to manipte the power of Essences. But it seems that it wasn''t just me who was taking advantage of these battles, my sister became stronger, and over time I was able to more easily perceive the power of her Essence in her Aura, it was by copying her that I got the hang of it so quickly. ----------------------- I dodge an attack that I knew would be followed by another, at that moment I grabbed her wrist inserting my ws into her wrist first, then I used my Essences and Authority to take control over the blood, when I did that I realized the bitterness of losing in this way and even so I was happy since it was the first time I beat my sister. With the fight over I wanted to return to my normal form by deactivating the Divine Incarnation, but I couldn''t, and as soon as I tried to force myself to feel my Divine spark, as well as my Essences having their power sucked wildly into my Blood Core, this was Niryna, her egg was pulsing more and more as it stole my power as if it were feeding, my Divine Weapon serving as the conduit through which this power flowed into the egg, thissted for several minutes before it stopped. In the end, I was back to my normal body, I was on the floor covered in sweat with Natasha looking at me. "I am fine."(I) "I know that I felt the surge of power inside you sucking in Divine power, this was something starting to be problematic, this egg is about to hatch, and it seems to be missing onest thing, so it''s trying to top up with the closest thing to what it needs."(Natasha) "(You used the power of my Authority and Essences, does that mean you are waiting for me to get some Specific Essence? Maybeplete thest 2 Essences?)" (I) I found a w in my own logic, that''s because Callidora warned that I just needed to wait for Niryna to be born, she never said anything about Essences or Divine Power, so what just happened doesn''t make sense other than that the Egg of Niryna has been influenced by my Essences since she has been with me since I collected the first Essence. If that''s true, then I don''t know if I''m happy to lessen Callidora''s influence on my daughter or worried about what might happen to Niryna now that things have gone off track. After saying goodbye to Natasha I returned to the hut outside the Dungeon where the Dimensional Dragon was, we were still standing in the area where the Divine Tournament had taken ce, I needed to know when we could leave this ce, but an unparalleled sleep began to take over me taking my conscience away. ------------------ Pov Irius: I, like all my brothers, left the Dungeon, none of us want to stay under our Father''s protection forever, so the vast majority of us left, only Nicole and H decided to stay for different reasons. H always wants to be at our Father''s disposal, she considers herself more of a Servant than a daughter, something that has made our Father reprimand her many times for this. Nicole, on the other hand, only thinks about her research and doesn''t care about her own strength, she also doesn''t seem to care about almost anything and that''s why she remains in the Dungeon where she is locked inside theboratory until someone takes her out. "Where should we go? Are you sure you know the right direction."(I) "It looks like it''s in that direction."(Irina) "You''ve been saying that for hours and still nothing."(I) "Irius!"(Irina) "Your perception is weak sister, I''m done."(I) "< Sword of Shadows: Dark Execution >" (I) My sister used to have stronger senses than mine, but in recent years she spends more and more time studying magic than fighting, thanks to this her ambush senses have be slower, at least it served to deceive our pursuers. For thest 32 seconds, I have been using my Aura with great subtlety and control to draw magical circles in the shadows of the surrounding trees connecting everything in my shadow. Soon dozens of dark swordse out of the shadows pointed at the many targets, thanks to this they became confident by believing in the numbers they have, now they will learn that in the face of absolute power, numbers are almost irrelevant. One of the things I learned from Ibuki was how to use Shadows to my advantage, with this I located the blind spot of all targets, my shadow swords go through the heart and in some cases the head of all targets. "One escaped."(I) "Alright, I already marked him, let''s see where he takes us."(Irina) "< Sacred Tracking >" (Irina) Once we checked the bodies of everyone I killed, there was nothing useful, so I let my sister track him while I prepared a spell to escape if absolutely necessary, our target this time was someone far above us in terms of strength and so If we do nothing, our defeat would be guaranteed. It didn''t take long for my sister to track him to a ce far from everything and as soon as we entered that valley I felt his eyes on me, the terror that this person creates stains thend. "Stay tuned, I would like to be the first pair to be able to take care of a target."(I) "Don''t worry, I can confirm he''s here and I won''t let it slip."(Irina) "< Holy Blood Magic: Holy Blood Barrier >" Irina) "< Sr >" (Irina) As we walked on our way, blood flowed from our legs bing part of the magic circle now. Chapter 1361 Cap 1359: The Children of Eclipse part 2 Chapter 1361 Cap 1359: The Children of Eclipse part 2 ??Pov Irius: I used our blood for a spell that seals an entire area with a barrier with the help of my sister. Those who were attacking us suddenly began to change, their bodies became 3 times the size while their speeds increased greatly, theirrge size tore their clothes to shreds while even those I passed through with my attack were back on their feet. "I''ll leave them to you."(I) "< Curse of the Space Sealing Barrier >" (Irina) My Sister''s Aura has been amplified by the barrier in this area as a unit of energy spreads from her to the surroundings until it touches the edge of the barrier, while the bodies of all enemies are immobilized where they are, whether running towards us or floating in a position strange in the air. They all now have a barrier around their bodies separating them from the space around them, with no room to move they have no option but to stay where they are outside of mental effects, gravity, and everything,pletely isted in a curse that consumes their blood to maintain itself. "They knew about us? How?"(I) "I don''t know, but it must be the Demonic God of Greed, we know he is on the side of the Apostles of Truth."(Irina) "What do we do with them?"(I) Separated from the rest of the universe they are very harmless, but they are also safe from us. "We can use them in a ritual, Rakan has been studying a dimensional type magic together with me, but this magic needs certain requirements."(Irina) "Anything we can achieve on this without asking for help from others?"(I) "Yes, the requirements are to have a Territory, to have a sample to serve as a hook to attract others, we will also need a nucleus for the ritual."(Irina) "And what would this Core be?"(I) "A World Tree."(Irina) "No, our Father isn''t here, we don''t have Sakura either and Freya is still a tree as far as I know."(I) "We may have some goodwill from the Elves because of our Father, but the World Trees will not help, they do not interfere in the world."(I) "I don''t need any help, having a small part of this''s World Tree or performing the ritual in a nearby ce already fulfills the requirement."(Irina) "< Storage Barrier >" (Irina) She raises her hand and a cube with distorted space inside appears before quickly moving between all the enemies, sucking them into it. "Let''s go."(Irina) ---------------- 3 dayster We were outside an Elf vige, and as expected they even refused a meeting with the Elf King of that ce, but other than that they were very respectful and treated us very well. "Are you sure this will work?"(I) "Absolutely, it will also be limited to that, so it shouldn''t bring many enemies."(Irina) "All good."(I) I let my sister set up the ritual since I''m not much help with this kind of thing, it''s better to let a specialist take care of it alone, while this is preparing me for the worst, even if our Father isn''t here, it''s already be a custom for We''re prepared for when everything goes wrong, which always happens when he''s around. "I''m ready."(Irina) "You can start whenever you want."(I) "Let''s start with them."(Irina) My sister once again calls that cube from which the same enemies still paralyzed in the same positions emerge, then spreads them out at various points in the Magical Ritual. "< Territory: Imaginary Realm >" (Irina) "< Eclipse Boundary >" (Irina) My sister created the Ritual using our Blood and the Holy Power we have, when she created the Territory the two of us and the sealed enemies were pulled into it together with the Ritual Magic Circle. The ce where we are is a rock surrounded by stars with a golden Sun on one side, a Silver Moon on the other side, and above an Eclipse, between them, this devastatednd and the countless stars in the sky. "< Cursed Ritual: Dimensional Demon Abduction >" (Irina) The Holy Power converts into Demonic power when consuming all enemies, and then ck and red mes appear creating chains that cross space. Soon the skies were filled with these chains before arge hand covered in star crystal scales grabbed the wheels, pulling them in one fell swoop. At that moment, space shook as thousands of people and creatures crossed space, pulled by chains into my Territory, as such wheels focused on me in seconds, probably identifying me as the controller of that Territory. Irina''s Magical Ritual worked much better than I imagined, but I didn''t know that this had such a huge infestation of pests. "There are a lot more than I initially thought."(I) "Yes, it looks like we picked the worst ce."(Irina) "Still, we''ll find a way."(I) --------------- Pov Magnus: I was in front of my target, a Poisonous Insect World, the Apostles of Truth''s base there. "Sir, I don''t think it''s a good idea to go through with that n."(Mabel) "If I could, I would make a different n, but it''s the Dragon Emperor''s orders, I can''t refuse."(I) I was leading over 1000 Dragons, all of them are young Dragons who have never faced a battle situation like this. We all agreed to do something for ourselves and so we turned to the Gods to find out how we could help, we asked the Goddess of Blood through Vanessa, and with this, we discovered that the entire Universe was a mess, the Gods, Demigods, and the many Heroes were always busy leaving from one bad situation to another. In fact, some Gods were more than happy to use our forces, among these the Dragon God took me in, or perhaps I should say took me without speaking to me. The Dragon God told me about this ce, an enemy group was causing wars in a weak Star system, they were attacking 4s at the same time, so the Dragon God sent the younger Dragons to gain experience in realbat. I, who am young among Dragons, have had life experiences that made me mature as a Dragon and have had more experiences fighting strong enemies than these children whose only strong enemies were other Dragons cing a false sense of superiority in their minds. "Mabel, when the attack begins we will have to retreat, prepare what I gave you before."(I) "This is dangerous..." (Mabel) "I know, but some things should be experienced for yourself."(I) I gave the signal and the attack begins, as predicted, the young people attacked with full force without caring about theirpanions, as it was a surprise attack we reversed the initial advantage causing the Poisonous World to be heavily damaged, I myself was not attacking and just I waited. Just as I expected, the Insects began to attack us, just as I knew, the Insects'' coordination was impable as if they were parts of a single creature, it was at that moment that Iunched a magical item that causes an explosion of Aura, from space and creating light, something I asked Nicole to create for me. Soon Mabel uses a spell on her staff that teleports all the Dragons to a nearby, many were injured by the Insects'' attack, and now everyone must understand the true strength of their enemies. "(They really are arrogant, before they were full of desire to fight because they thought they were invincible, but now this false image...)"(I) "Let''s continue."(I) ----------------- In the next few days, we did not attack the insect base in that ce, what we did was attack the threes where they were at war with the native people, and then attack the where they almostpletely dominated. As the battles went on, the young Dragons understood their strengths and understood that being proud of being True Dragonswas not the same as having unfounded blind confidence based on their own power. After days, only 73 Dragons were seriously injured, but no deaths urred as I was prepared to interfere on the side. The young Dragons are now able to fight alongside each other, enough so that I let them fight alone most of the time only interfering when I see a creature rising up by merging the bodies. I p my wings heading into the fight with my Aura condensing into an evenrger Dragon around me, each of my blows tears the enemies apart, but I remain focused on one of them that looked like Haku. My fight against the enemies was a great fightpared to the others, but even so, after a lot of effort, I fell to the ground unconscious due to theck of strength after the battle. -------------------- Pov Irius: "Where do we go now?"(I) "Let''s go back and find the others."(Irina) I was sitting waiting for my body to regenerate my legs, my body was pretty battered while my sister is alreadypletely healed, her barriers were very useful, but there were still a lot of enemies. All around us, the bodies of the enemies were falling apart as they burned in Starfire. "What will we do now?"(I) "Go back since we''re done in this world."(Irina) "It will be good to reunite with the others."(I) Chapter 1362 Cap 1360: The Children of Eclipse part 3 Chapter 1362 Cap 1360: The Children of Eclipse part 3 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When my eyes opened I was in a ce I''d rather forget existed, it was a forest whose trees had mournful faces and the skies were red with arge eye for the Sun. A familiar figure was walking towards me, his way of moving seductive and provocative, not to mention that damn mocking smile on his face. "What have you been doing with my daughter?"(Callidora) "I can''t exin..." (I) "I can''t trust an average exnation from someone as impulsive as you, I''m going to find out what I need from your body and Soul."(Callidora) She was already directly in front of me, her arm crossed my chest and spread tentacles inside my body. This took mere seconds, but the strange feeling of having someone touch her organs and her Soul was unsettling. As soon as she removed her arm from inside me, she snapped her fingers making the world around us disappear leaving only a ck and shadowy space. "Zenos, Zenos, you damn bastard, why do you have to make things difficult for me?"(Callidora) "I still don''t know what the problem is, as far as I know, I haven''t been involved with you since I left Hell."(I) Suddenly I felt immense danger, then a pressure seemed to crush my Soul as if there was a giant hand squeezing my Soul that was only resisting due to the power of the Essences. "I still don''t know what the problem is, as far as I know, I haven''t been involved with you since I left Hell."(I) Suddenly I felt immense danger, then a pressure seemed to crush my Soul as if there was a giant hand squeezing my Soul that was only resisting due to the power of the Essences. When I opened my eyes Callidora was in front of me, her hands were around my neck while her eyes were empty, immersed in darkness like the one surrounding us here, her mouth seemed to have grown several teeth as she smiled predatorily at me. "I don''t like unforeseen circumstances and I like risks even less, you almost ruined my n."(Callidora) "I''ve been trying to form a connection within physical realities for longer than your Universe has existed and when I finally find a way, you dare disrupt my ns!?"(Callidora) I couldn''t speak or move, all my power, Aura, Authority, and even my Essence were frozen as if Callidora''s hand was an eternal Seal, but at that moment, perhaps because of my survival instincts, my will emerged, driving the Essences inside me making this power flow into one of my hands that I use to punch Callidora in the face. "Child, it seems that someone has learned to be rebellious, I have to teach them how to behave..." (Callidora) "Stop, stop, stop.." "..." (I) Suddenly a blurry hand appears from space as if it were an illusion holding one of Callidora''s shoulders, this took her by surprise and gave me the chance to use my will to boost my Essences once again making me let go while I stay away, during that brief second of the hand disappears and Callidora looks back at me with her normal appearance from before. "I''ll let you go this time, but she won''t be born now."(Callidora) Callidora touches my chest where the Blood Core is, then a terrifying energy pierces my body and Soul invades my Blood Core and disappears into the egg where Niryna is waiting to be born. "Child, it seems that someone has learned to be rebellious, I have to teach them how to behave..." (Callidora) "What..what did you do?"(I) "Her Essences are interfering with her, if she is born like this her bond with me will weaken or transform into something else, I can''t let that happen."(Callidora) "You did this and you''ll be the one to fix it."(Callidora) I was still suffering from what she did earlier, but ignoring my state she brushes a finger on my head transferring various information into my mind. It was information about an Evil God sealed in a certain ce, information on how to free him from the Seal, and what I should do when I obtain his Divinity Fragments. "Do you understand...do you understand that I cannot...choose my Essences?"(I) "You have a lot of room for maneuver, so stop with the excuses, you will never find a Complete Essence that matches your Familiar, I have already given you the method to use several different Divinity Fragments, so do as I will."(Callidora) "I will strengthen your Soul to bear it, so don''t take too long and don''t do shit."(Callidora) Without hearing anything she snaps her fingers and I wake up lying on the grass watching the starry sky, I was lying on someone''s legs and when I saw it it was Ynes''s legs. -------------------- Pov Elsaris: I was looking at the ce I must invade, that ce was a mountain hundreds of meters high carved as a fortress for the Dragons in this world, an attempt to imitate the Dragon castle of Arash, an attempt that only has appearance without the presence that that ancient ce really possesses. "How are we going to do this mission?"(Samira) "We''re going to exterminate a Tribe of True Dragons, so we''re definitely not going to attack head-on."(I) "I know, but I don''t think even you can hide from the senses of so many Dragons."(Samira) "You underestimate me, sister, I may not be able to hide like I usually do, but there are ways to bypass the Dragons'' perception."(I) Saying that, I pick up two bracelets made of crystal that seem to contain a real night sky inside, these two bracelets are a set with engravings of a Sun and a Moon together. I hand one bracelet to my sister and put the other bracelet on my wrist, then a wave of Aura and Holy Power runs through my body funneling inside me. "These bracelets, are they made from our Father?"(Samira) "Yes, they are Sacred essories made with the Father''s scales, they have the effect ofpletely hiding our presence as Aura, Authority, energies, and vitality."(I) "But to maintain the effect it constantly consumes Holy Power, so remember to always keep some of your Holy Power."(I) "Okay, but what do we do next?"(Samira) "Come on, I''ll exin while we break in."(I) My sister and I used the items, and at that moment the energy that previously sank into my body. "Let''s go."(I) On the way I exined my n to my sister, I don''t want to fight these enemies head on and to begin with, I''m still not sure if I need to fight these Dragons or not, it''s just strong suspicions as far as what the Demigod who brought us here said. As soon as we entered we started looking room by room in this castle, just doing a quick review of each room while looking for clues about the Apostles of Truth, on the Path we saw some Dragons, their Auras didn''t seem to have anything wrong and their appearances both Dragon and Their Human appearances were normal, none of them had the abnormality of the Apostles of Truth. It was only at the end that I found a clue, some Dragons had a trace of that abnormal Aura, some had faint traces while others had Auras that clearly didn''t belong to Dragons. By following these people we managed to find certain previously hidden parts of the Castle and also identify several enemies After a few hours we fled outside the castle where we n our next step. ------------------ That night I returned to the mountain castle once again, this time with very different objectives, my sister and I walked through the already marked rooms. A Dragon is not easy to kill just like the Apostles of Truth who have strange bodies making it difficult to kill them, so I was well prepared. In the end, everyone is still living creatures and that''s why we have the advantage, in the first target room there were only two people, a Dragon in Human form and an Apostle of Truth who looks like Haku, a male version of Haku. I wave to my sister where she will take care of the fake Haku while I go after the Dragon, as soon as one makes the first move the other follows almost at the same time. My dagger pierces the neck and I force deeper until my hand is inside the neck, then use more Holy Power to spread the bracelet''s area of ??effect. "< Blood Curse: Blood Burn >" (I) The Dragon tried to fight, but the attack took him by surprise, dying his reaction time, when he tried to go against me he no longer had his full strength. The Curse that I used with my Authority inside his body, marked his own heart, and his blood became a me that burned his vitality, I couldn''t let this energy leak and there was no way to consume all this energy, so I will be in a Blood Crystal to useter, my sister did the same with her target. When we finished, the Dragon I fought against was mummified, his body was dry with the skin outlining the bones, but the one my sister fought against was more like a puddle of rotting flesh. I nodded to her and we continued, all those who clearly seemed to be on the side of the Apostles of Truth died, we took care of the weakest ones first and now the time hase to find the 3 Dragons who are really strong. I exchange a look with my sister, I know she doesn''t want to fight them, but she is naive for thinking that I would fight these 3 head on, I leave this part of fighting more to our other brothers, I touch her hand to use a mental link. "(Now let me tell you the second part of the n, I''ll call it a double ambush.)" (I) Chapter 1363 Cap 1361: The Children of Eclipse part 4 Chapter 1363 Cap 1361: The Children of Eclipse part 4 Pov Elsaris: My sister and I sat on a mountain next to these Dragons'' castle, it was dawning and many Auras were spreading throughout the castle as if searching for something or someone. "It took them a long time to realize."(Samira) "They didn''t expect an attack here, they also didn''t expect such a silent and precise attack."(I) "Soon they will find us, but by then it will be toote, it has been more than 4 hours."(I) "Are you sure it will work?"(Samira) "Of course yes, the two of us being here proves that the Gods do not interfere with the True Dragons, even the Demigod who brought us here did not enter the Dragons'' territory."(I) During the years that I have been following my Father, I discovered how much I didn''t know about the world around me, I never thought I would discover so many secrets that govern the universe in an invisible way to people''s eyes. This was one of the secrets I learned in the Dragon Emperor''s castle while Nix was spending time with her Father. It seems that the Gods and most Demigods do not interfere with the True Dragons, even the Demigods are only allowed to interfere with the permission of the Great Gods, and only those who are still Mortals can interact in any way they want with the True Dragons whether as allies or enemies. This was one of the secrets I learned in the Dragon Emperor''s castle while Nix was spending time with her Father. It seems that the Gods and most Demigods do not interfere with the True Dragons, even the Demigods are only allowed to interfere with the permission of the Great Gods, and only those who are still Mortals can interact in any way they want with the True Dragons whether as allies or enemies. That''s why we were called by this Demigod, he needed someone trustworthy, powerful, and still a Mortal, all to investigate his suspicions about these Dragons allying with the Apostles of Truth. I discovered it and I already have a lot of proof, but I don''t like leaving loose ends, I also won''t let anyone from the Apostles of Truth leave alive with me around. The Gods and Demigods respect Dragons because they are rted as part of the responsibility of the Dragon God, one of the strongest, if not the strongest, Great Gods. If the Dragons find out what is happening in this world, how much the True Dragons of this world have tarnished the name of the Dragons and their pride. "You''re going to see a great show now, sister... hahahaha..." (I) As I spoke, 3 structures shatter space falling from the sky in three directions around the entire mountain of this castle, these 3 structures were Primal Dragon Totems, meaning 3 Primal Dragons are present. Soon a triangr barrier forms around the entire mountain with the Primordial Dragon Totems as points of this barrier that disappear along with the entire mountain swallowed by space. "An interesting technique."(I) "Aura and Authority fluctuations, was this some kind of Territory set up by more than one person at the same time?"(Samira) "I believe so, but that Totem that was years away, didn''t it look familiar?"(I) "Of course yes, it was our Father''s Dragon Totem, but it would be impossible for it toe here, I wonder how they were able to move it here without it around."(Samira) "I brought the Totem here, it was a request from the Dragon God and I knew you would be here."(Nix) "Nix!!"(me/Samira) When we turned around, one of our Father''s Familiars was there, the Spiritual Dragon Nix, I didn''t expect to see her here so far away from my Father when he was supposed to be training. ----------------- Pov Lilith''s: What should I do, I look around, there are many broken bodies, then I look up and see arge army. "I guess they won''t listen to me, right?"(I) "Please stop killing all our targets, could you leave at least one alive?"(Orion) "Sorry, my hand slipped."(I) "Your hand has slipped more than 400 times and it always causes your organs to explode?"(Orion) "My hand slipped all 400 times..." (I) "You are incorrigible."(Orion) "< Blood Movement Portal >" (Orion) Bloodes out of Orion''s body next to me, then a vortex of red blood forms in front of us and we jump in, escaping the army surrounding us. When it came out of the blood vortex, we were in a frozennd, a white mountain was on one side, and on the other was an ice city a little far away. "Where are we?"(I) "I don''t know the name of the city, but this is where I smell the greatest concentration of mixed blood, their smell permeates miles and miles around."(Orion) Orion jumps towards me, turning into a small blood wolf, standing on my shoulder, as we walk towards the city. "Did you explore the city?"(I) "No, that would be a horrible idea, just as I''m very sensitive to them, the opposite is also true."(Orion) "But I don''t think the people of this city are innocent, with a concentration like that..." (Orion) "I know, I can see the Aura of revenge, I''ve never seen anything like it since the my Father stole."(I) "A stream of revenge that seems toe from all directions around the world... hmmm~~."(I) My whole body is burning, my heart is racing while the blood in my veins feels like a raging river coursing through my body, it has been a long time since I felt something like this, the Holy Power within me almost goes out of control from the excitement, each of my instincts whispering in my mind to paint this purendscape with the colors of blood. "(Calm down Lilith, you need to calm down or one of them might run away...)" (I) "(I can''t let such disgusting creatures escape, I need to rip out their organs, hear their screams, see the terror in their eyes, need to hear their Auras shattering in endless torment!)" (I) "Lilith, can you stop drooling while releasing such strong killing intent?"(Orion) "..." (I) When I heard Orion at the same time his paw made a cut on my face, and then I saw that we had already been noticed and the Aura of vengeance was gathering near the city gates we were walking towards, it seems like they noticed my presence. "Can you seal the city? Please? Please?"(I) "I can do that, but you''ll be fine... wait, what are you... YOU DAMN..." (Orion) "Sorry!!!!"(I) I catch Orion andunch him as high as possible towards the city, I could feel a spatial fluctuation, I can''t run the risk of one of them escaping, this will reduce my toys. Soon I see a tsunami of red clouds falling from the sky taking this whitend in a red mist. "Now let''s begin the retribution of revenge... hahahahahaha..." (I) ------------------ Pov Magnus: We have already taken all the worlds that the Bugs and the Apostles of Truth had taken before, the forces of this Star system were more than happy to help and after weeks of battles, the young Dragons are alreadypletely different from before. Primitive instincts and pride in one''s own power awakened in the right way, even the most idiotic among them knows that one should not underestimate the strengths of others, even the weakest of races can have someone truly strong in some sense and these individuals are capable of creating miracles oveing limits, which is why Dragons have such great respect for strength and we have our tradition around the individual study of strength. "Sir, are we going to attack them tomorrow?"(Mabel) "That was the n, but it looks like we''ll have to act faster, go and warn everyone that the Bugs are making their move!"(I) In the sky I see a ck dot moving towards us, it was too small to see at night, but I can feel the killing intenting from there, I have also heard stories about how the Poison Worlds are Almost Divine Weapons, they even have the ability to change its size in a limited way, it looks like what I''m seeing now. Gathering all the Dragons we were off the in our real appearances, this time there is no hesitation or fear in any of the Dragons beside me, everyone was calm looking at the approaching enemies. "Now!!!"(I) All Dragons on my signal release their energy Breath attacks, as an attack that only concentrates, gives shape and direction to the energy, this attack is crude in nature and there will be no problems with all these attacks merging into one. The powerful attack travels faster and with greater impact, space cracks on the way before reaching the small sphere, but neither side prevails as clouds of poison begin to spread in the surroundings, but the Dragons are more intelligent and do not need minemand from now on, so I grab a wrist before pulling my arm away. "< Dragonic Summon: Will of the Blood Eclipse >" (I) Suddenly the arm I tore off turns into a flow of blood forming a magic circle withplex lines that shines using my Holy Power, then the Star-scaled Dragon. This is a magnificent Dragon with clear power above all in the surroundings, following my will the Dragon advances, and its body begins to burn in Starfire growing 6 more times before hitting the Poisonous World. With the attack, the Poisonous World broke apart with nothing left but rubble on the scene, this destruction will only be an obstacle. As soon as I saw a Bizarre Dragoning out of the wreckage of the Poison World and unfortunately its body was covered in my Star mes burning until there was nothing left.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1364 Cap 1362: The Children of Eclipse part 5 Chapter 1364 Cap 1362: The Children of Eclipse part 5 Pov Magnus: When those strange Dragons and the Poisonous World were consumed by Starfire I realized something, the energy they released did not disperse, in fact, it was flowing somewhere and the millions of Insects that were still far away, I saw them falling apart in explosions releasing vital energy which flowed in the same direction as the other energies from before. "Mabel, warn the others to prepare the world protection magic now or we might not have time."(I) "What is that?" "Damn, there won''t be time."(I) "(What should I do, what should I do?)" (I) Energies were flowing in the world that had beenpletely taken over before and should now be empty after we eliminated all the Bugs there. The was far away, but you could still see it shaking violently to the point that the space around it was rippling, then the began to break apart with pieces of its surface flying away before they all exploded away at once revealing a monster. It was an imitation of a Dragon, the shape of someone of my Race, its body was red and had white scales protecting various parts of its body, its head wasrge and only had its jaws, arge lipless mouth full of teeth, it has 4 arms with long ws and instead of legs it has a long snake tail, its pair of wings were actually made from tentacles and there were eyes in these tentacles that I only noticed from this distance because they glowed while looking in our direction. It was an imitation of a Dragon, the shape of someone of my Race, its body was red and had white scales protecting various parts of its body, its head wasrge and only had its jaws, arge lipless mouth full of teeth, it has 4 arms with long ws and instead of legs it has a long snake tail, its pair of wings were actually made from tentacles and there were eyes in these tentacles that I only noticed from this distance because they glowed while looking in our direction. "What do we do?"(Mabel) "I don''t know."(I) It was at that moment that I felt a presence for a split second, then arge Dragon Dragon seemed to break the space behind this Dragon, then held its tentacles pulling him in before the pieces of space reformed, plugging the gap that closedpletely. "..." (me/Mabel) I was confused as to what happened, but it onlysted a short while before I realized that this was the Dragon Emperor. "Who was this Dragon? It went by very quickly and I didn''t feel its power well."(Mabel) "That was the Dragon Emperor and Father of Nix, he is called Arash."(I) "The Dragon Emperor?"(Mabel) "(That doesn''t make sense, the Dragon Emperor shouldn''t be here, so why?)" (I) "(Did hee because of the young Dragons or because of that thing?)" (I) I had many questions in my mind, so I understood the reason for the Dragon Emperor to be in this ce, but I am grateful for that, that Dragon, even though it was fake, was immensely powerful, its Aura was as twisted as the other Apostles of Truth, but it was the size of a and his body was clearly very strong. "(I need to tell my Father about this.)" (I) ------------------ Pov Nix: When I went down next to Elsaris and Samira I saw the mountain disappear, I was the one who brought my master''s Dragon Totem, as always in recent times, he is always too busy trying to carry more than he should, so I came in his ce without him knowing. "Give me a summary."(I) "These Dragons were allied with the Apostles of Truth, I killed several that I considered to be and obtained several information."(Elsaris) "The leader of these Dragons isn''t in the castle and hasn''t been seen for a long time, I haven''t gotten anything on him other than it was all his idea, you see."(Elsaris) Elsaris takes out a bookrger than our bodies from her storage item, then she opened it revealing nk pages until the moment Elsaris cut her hand and let the blood fall onto the pages where it was absorbed giving way to red letters. What was written in the book was a diary, but it didn''t tell about everyday life, it was a record first about training and then about experiments. It began as training a Dragon to be stronger, but when its progress with training alone became very slow, it became a diary ofints until several experiments began to be cited such as the use of forbidden potions, profane rituals, sacrifices in Demonic magic and even the use of special items such as Fragments of Divinity. It was a horror show of someone who lost his way to power, he started out like all Dragons seeking strength and at some point, strength became confused with power in his mind, his obsession with power was consuming him and he fell each time deeper. In thest parts he talks about the Apostles of Truth and their agreements, he also details his experiments, the number of victims, and mainly the results, in thest two pages he started to use himself as an experiment after testing on other races and even on other Dragons. "It seems that thest page was written weeks ago, this diary belongs to the leader of the Dragons of this world, but he disappeared."(Samira) "In the diary, it says about how he used his own son as an experiment giving to the Apostles of Truth, I didn''t get to his son who is said to be heavily trapped in the depths of the mountain, but the owner of the diary left apanied by people from the Apostles of Truth telling his subordinates who would transcend the Dragons."(Elsaris) "He is crazy, from what is written here, he could no longer be considered a True Dragon."(I) His quest for strength became a hunger for power, which consumed everything that made him a True Dragon until he himself was consumed by his obsession with power, a true shame for all True Dragons. "It looks like we have to fight too, many strange creatures appeared from underground when the Primordial Dragons destroyed the barrier below the castle."(I) "Let''s go."(I) As soon as we pass through the invisible barrier we see the Territory created by the 3 Primordial Dragon Totems, a World of fire and magma with a beautiful starry sky in the heavens along with Beasts of endless shadows attacking creatures with deformed bodies. The barrier itself creates something simr to a Territory using elements of the power of the 3 Totems, this was exined to me earlier, I just didn''t expect it to expand the space inside as well. We quickly flew to the wreckage of the mountain that was once the castle, it wasn''t hard to find when a 2 vs 1 battle was going on in the skies above the mountain rubble. A Dragon that had fur instead of scales and another Dragon whose body seemed to be coated in incandescent rocks were fighting a creature that looked like a grotesque imitation of a Dragon. He had the body of a Dragon from the waist up with the lower part being a long Serpent tail filled with bone spines, his body was covered in white scales made using bones, and his head only had arge open circr mouth and a Arge vertical eye was on its chest, it had no wings, but it had two arms toorge for its body. The battle in the sky was above my level to interfere, if I were the master here I could be useful in that battle, but even using all my current power I am still not as strong as a Primordial Dragon. "There are more of these Monsters and other Dragons, attack!"(I) I transform into a Dragon, within this barrier my senses can extend everywhere without being blocked, I can feel the Dragons contaminated by the Apostles of Truth, their bodies are abnormal such as having too many eyes or horns, having disproportionate bodies, having tonalities different body parts or body parts that do not match their race. I chose one that was especially strong, he was fighting against 6 Dragons that came along with me, and his body was a slightly smaller version of the creature fighting in the skies against the 2 Primordial Dragons. I waved at the other Dragons who attacked all together creating an opportunity to attack me by surprise, but I was the one who was surprised. The eye on the front of the creature''s chest closes and opens on the back releasing a purple and red beam towards me as its body was ravaged by the 6 direct attacks. Without caring about the wounds, its tail grows, hitting the 6 Dragons while its circr mouth tries to bite me, but my ws hit the lower part of its jaw in an upward attack, tearing off the entire lower part of its jaw. His energy beam attacking out of the big eye on his back earlier wasn''t a big problem for me, my scales don''t just look like a starry sky, they are a starry sky. His energy attack sank into one of my scales and exited through the other as if crossing a space in which I control the direction, I used the energy beam to kill two other Dragons with Auras marked as the Apostles of Truth. "Now!"(I) "< Blood Magic: Blood Consuming Scythe >" (Elsaris/Samira) Two sickles of blood where the first cuts the head off before the second sickle enters through the hole left in the ce where the head was, cutting towards the back opening his body, the blood trapped in the sickle was pulled and ripped out by the two sickles until leaving a body dry in the ce which was soon reduced to nothing by the attacks of the other 6 Dragons that were sent away earlier. "With this dead person, there''s only that one up there as a real problem."(I)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!